《Lady Su's Revenge》


 Chapter 1 - Su Erya

    <h4>Chapter 1 Su Erya</h4>


    It was early spring in Dasu Town. Bits of snow were still hanging on the withered and yellow trees in the forest. As the wind blew, fine snowkes would fall down from the tree.


    In the bleak wind, there were a few whispers from the old maidservants.


    ¡°The second daughter of the Su family has been thrown out!¡±


    ¡°She deserves it! I heard that she destroyed the prospect of the first young master of the Su family. She¡¯s lucky she didn¡¯t get killed!¡±


    ¡°Tut tut!¡±


    ...


    The sky emitted a dull glow. On a mountain road, a bent-over old woman made her way through the cold air. Every few seconds, she wiped the frost from her eyebrows When she reached a shabby and airy hut at the foot of the hill, she opened the door and squeezed in. Then she closed the wooden door as if it could keep out the cold.


    The charcoal fire inside the hut went out a long time ago. The old woman frowned, her webbed face full of distress. She took a few steps to the bed, uncovered the iron-hard quilt and revealed the little girl whose face was purple with cold.


    ¡°What a sin! The Second Madam is so cruel to do such a thing to the second daughter of the Su family!¡±


    The old woman wiped her tears. From under her shawl, she brought out a bowl of steaming rice soup to feed Su Erya. She made a charcoal fire for the hut, held Su Erya in her arms to warm her for a while, and then left in a hurry.


    In a few hours, the Third Miss would get up, and she had to go back and take care of her.


    Even though she knew that the Second Miss would not live through the early spring, the olddy still kept a trace of hope in her heart. So, she sneaked out every morning to take care of her.


    Not long after the old woman left, Su Erya, who remained motionless on the grass couch, suddenly got up. Her eyelids trembled, revealing a pair of dull eyes.


    The charcoal fire continued to burn. As time went by, Su Erya¡¯s eyes moved, then her little head turned slightly, and her eyes focused on the fire.


    In her previous life, her face was destroyed by a charcoal fire.


    ¡°Nanny Li...¡±


    Su Erya murmured. She pulled the thin quilt tightly around her and struggled to get out of bed, finally leaning on the edge of the charcoal brazier. She felt the sharp chill receding a little. A small heap of charcoal was piled in the corner of the hut. She knew that they were stolen from her third sister¡¯s room by Nanny Li. Her third sister was their mother¡¯s favorite daughter. Her mother distributed about 100 pounds of charcoal to her in winter, which she couldn¡¯t possibly use up.


    Looking at the tender shoots on the bare branches outside the hut, Su Erya¡¯s eyes grew confused. But the confusion was fleeting and quickly turned into a bottomless gloom. Scenes from her previous life shed through her mind.


    She had been the Second Miss of the Su family, but her life in Su¡¯s mansion was no better than a servant girl¡¯s. Her parents didn¡¯t like her, and she wasn¡¯t even given a proper name. Only when she was ten years old was she given her name, Su Li.


    Previously in the Su family, only her oldest brother Su Qingtan and fourth youngest brother Su Qinghao gave her a reason to live. But since the disaster, even the oldest brother had distanced himself from her. Tortured by her mother, she had lived in hell every day.


    Over the next ten years, due to her heavy workload, she suffered from many diseases. She was only in her twenties but looked like a woman in her forties. Compared with her third sister Su Zipei, who was one year younger than her, she looked more like her mother.


    The Su family tried to find her a husband to get something out of her. But because her face was disfigured no one wanted to marry her. Finally, the Su family figured that she was no use to them. At Su Zipei¡¯s suggestion, she married ame poor young man.


    Not as a wife, but as a concubine.


    But it was the happiest day of her previous life. She was so frightened by her mother¡¯s torture that she was d to escape.


    Her husband was surprisingly kind and even gentle to her. The next year, she gave birth to a son for him.


    She thought she was finally out of her misery and had found a better ce.


    But within months, her husband was beaten to death in the street and her son was strangled to death. With that she was thrown into the worst part of the Army.


    Later, she learned that all these changes were only because of the General¡¯s wife Su Zipei¡¯s simple words. ¡°Even if she is my sister,¡± she said, ¡°that would not erase the fact that her husband is a progeny of a traitor.¡±


    In just a few months, she returned from heaven to hell.


    Meanwhile, Su Zipei got a good name by cing righteousness above family loyalty.


    Only after that was Su Li willing to be a devil and she secretly learned toxicology. She wanted to poison the Su family. But in the end, she identally poisoned her biological father...


    Su Erya closed her eyes in pain and cried. When she had been executed, she dreamed of an afterlife. But she did not expect that God would send her back to being herself at fourteen years of age. A sound from her belly brought Su Erya back to reality.


    She lived on rice soup from Nanny Li this month. It was okay when she was unconscious. But she was awake now and felt very hungry.


    Su Erya wrapped up the quilt and opened the door. The dazzling sunlight made her narrow her eyes. She thought for a moment, put down the quilt and walked into the cold wind in a thin gown made from a singleyer of cloth.

 Chapter 2 - With a Full Belly, She Wanted to Revenge.

    <h4>Chapter 2 With a Full Belly, She Wanted to Revenge.</h4>


    The cold air pierced her clothes. It prated her flesh and felt as if it would freeze her blood.


    Su Li¡¯s face was white, but her expression was calm. She gathered her strength, quickened her pace and ran into the bamboo forest in the mountain. A memory from her previous life animated her actions. She dug up two winter bamboo shoots. Holding the bamboo shoots in her arms, she ran to a pile of m shells by the river and picked up thergest one.


    Su Erya squatted down by the river to wash the winter bamboo shoots and m shells slowly. The water was frigid and reflected her little sickly face. Only her beautiful ck eyes stood out.


    For as long as she could remember, she had hardly eaten a good meal. She was fourteen years old, but she was as thin as a ten-year-old girl.


    Su Erya touched her cheek and gave a beautiful smile. The scar was no longer there. She took all the things she had washed and went back into the mountain. It was about two hours before she came down from the hill and went back to her hut.


    Su Erya put the m shell filled with water on the fire brazier. She wrapped up the quilt and went to the corner to pick up some pieces of charcoal and threw them into the brazier. Soon the water in the m shell was boiling.


    Su Erya threw some of the peeled bamboo shoots into the water and continued to peel the others.


    The aroma of the bamboo shoots filled the hut. Su Erya couldn¡¯t help drooling and became hungrier.


    She picked up the branches beside her and scooped up some of the cooked bamboo shoots. Ignoring the heat, she put bamboo shoots into her mouth. She chewed and swallowed them.


    ¡°So tender!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at the bamboo shoots in the water. The bamboo shoots had no taste themselves, but she could taste the sweetness from the wild vegetables.


    Su Erya moved fast as she picked up the bamboo shoots and ate them as soon as they were cooked.


    She ate two bamboo shoots in less than one hour. She now felt full and had gained some strength.


    After handling the m shell carefully, she took out several herbs that she picked from the mountain.


    These were supplements to improve her body. But she also knew that she was too weak to absorb all their benefits. Although she could control the quantity, she was still going to have a fever.


    Soon, Su Erya had a burning feeling in her throat. This was the onset of a fever. She had been in the cold wind for about four hours and her body was too weak for that.


    Su Erya put the herbs into her mouth and chewed. She wrapped herself in the quilt andy down again. The supplements entered her bloostream and it wasn¡¯t long before she fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took...


    ¡°Second Miss, Second Miss...¡±


    Su Erya opened her eyes reluctantly. She felt as if she were in a stove, and even her brain was about to burn.


    Her vision blurred and slowly cleared. She looked up at the old woman, Nanny Li.


    ¡°My poor Second Miss...¡±


    Nanny Li¡¯s rough hand was on Su Li¡¯s forehead and her eyes were hazy with tears. She knew what a sudden fever meant.


    ¡°Is that Nanny Nanny?¡±


    A faint voice was sounded. Nanny Li was startled and immediately said with surprise and joy, ¡°Second Miss, you are awake?!¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s unique name for her, Nanny Li felt a pain in her heart, but her face became softer. She bowed her head and touched Su Li¡¯s face and whispered, ¡°Second Miss, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Nanny Nanny!¡±


    Su Erya frowned in pain and said pitifully, ¡°Nanny Nanny, I want to see my eldest brother. I didn¡¯t steal the night-luminescent pearl. I want to see my eldest brother...¡±


    After holding on to this sentence, she tilted her head and fell asleep again. She was not faking it. The medicine was too fierce. Even her strong will was no match for it.


    Seeing that Su Erya fell asleep again, Nanny Li panicked. She shouted several times in a row, but Su Erya did not wake up. Her heart trembled and she let go of her hand.


    Stupefied for a moment, Nanny Li¡¯s eyes became firm. She stroked Su Li¡¯s hot forehead gently and whispered, ¡°Second Miss, Nanny Nanny is going to find your eldest brother!¡±


    Without packing up anything, Nanny Li turned and ran to Su¡¯s mansion.


    ...


    As it was gettingte, Su Qingtan put down his sword and took a long breath. He was about to go back to his room to study, but there was a noise outside the yard.


    ¡°I really have something important to tell the young master. Just one word...¡±


    ¡°How presumptuous! A poor nanny can¡¯te to First Young Master¡¯s yard!¡±


    The guard¡¯s severe reprimand made Su Qingtan frown. He was not used to the domineering guards his mother had arranged for him.


    He called a servant girl and said, ¡°Let the nanny in.¡±


    The servant girl¡¯s face revealed a dilemma, ¡°Young Master, mydy wants you to concentrate on your studies. Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Am I a young master, or are you a young master?¡± Su Qingtan said coldly, ¡°Let her in!¡±


    When the servant girl saw that the young master was angry, she got up quickly and went outside the yard to let Nanny Li in.


    A smile lit up Nanny Li¡¯s otherwise desperate face. She stepped into the yard without saying a word.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you, Nanny Li. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Qingtan asked doubtfully when he saw Nanny Li, who was in high spirits. Nanny Li was the nursemaid of his second younger sister when she was a child, so he was also familiar with her.


    When Nanny Li saw Su Qingtan¡¯s indifferent expression, her heart fell and her face grew pale. Perhaps the young master did not care so much for Second Miss.


    But at this point, there was nothing she could do about it. She could only plop down on her knees and cry,


    ¡°Young Master, no matter how serious her mistakes were, pleasee to see Second Miss for thest time! This is her only wish before she dies!¡±

 Chapter 3 - Su Qingtan

    <h4>Chapter 3 Su Qingtan</h4>


    Su Qingtan¡¯s body trembled violently, and there was a shocked look on his face. The teacup fell from his hand and shattered into pieces. He seem not to realize that some of the boiling tea had spilled on his hand.


    The servant girl picked up a handkerchief to wipe it off, but Su Qingtan pushed her hand away. He grabbed Nanny Li and said angrily, ¡°Take me there!¡±


    On the way to the hut, Nanny Li¡¯s hand was held painfully by Su Qingtan, but she was calm because at least the first young master still cared about Second Miss. But why didn¡¯t he respond to what the First Madam had done? Didn¡¯t he know what happened?


    At this moment, Su Zipei sat at a table in an exquisite and luxurious room in the western yard of the Su¡¯s mansion. She was so furious that a group of servant girls werepletely silent out of fear.


    There was an extinguished charcoal basin in front of her.


    ¡°Where is Nanny Li?¡±


    Su Zipei was so angry that her voice changed. The charcoal basin in her room never went out in winter. But when she came back from outside today, she found it was very cold in the room. How could she live this way!?


    Nanny Li had always been in charge of adding charcoal. The big servant girl Chun¡¯er stood up immediately and said, ¡°Miss, Nanny Li often went to the charcoal room secretly this month. She went out before dawn every day. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    The expression of Su Zipei changed slightly when she heard her words. Then she smiled coldly, got up and put on her cloak, and hummed, ¡°Chun¡¯er, gather some strong nannies, and let¡¯s go!¡±


    The hut was not close to the Su¡¯s mansion. Nanny Li had to walk for two hours on weekdays, but this time it took less than an hour.


    Su Qingtan was stunned when he saw the dpidated hut that could fall at any time.


    Did his second sister always live in a ce like this?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He remembered what his mother had said. Although the second sister was kicked out of the mansion, she had gone to live with their rtives and would be able toe back when their father was not angry anymore.


    He too had been angry at what his sister had done. Yet he didn¡¯t think that his mother would lie to him.


    Su Qingtan pulled the door open, and dust covered his white training suit. But he, who always loved to be clean, didn¡¯t seem realize it. He rushed to the bed when he saw Su Erya huddled like a stray cat. His heart twisted in his chest. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    His sister was thinner than ever before and hardly looked like a human being.


    ¡°Sister, wake up. Brother is here...¡±


    Su Qingtan called softly. Su Erya frowned, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes and murmured, ¡°I did not steal the night-luminescent pearl. Brother, why don¡¯t you believe me...¡±


    Su Qingtan felt the pain in her whisper, and his heart trembled.


    Her subconscious wouldn¡¯t lie to him. Did mother incorrectly me his sister?


    There was no time to think carefully, Su Qingtan picked up Su Li, who was very light. He turned and said, ¡°Nanny Li, go to town and find the doctor of Baicao Tang. I¡¯ll take my sister back.¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, Su Qingtan saw Su Li¡¯s arm under her bup clothes. There was blood. His pupils shrank, and he lifted her sleeves with his right hand. He ced her back down.


    There were cuts all over Su Li¡¯s arm, old and new. A lot of the new wounds had fused to her clothes. Now these blood clots were pulled by Su Qingtan¡¯s movement, and the wounds were torn open again. A dark red stream came trickling out.


    Su Qingtan did not check her left arm. He took a heavy breath and was about to ask Nanny Li who did it, when he heard the sound of muffled footsteps outside.


    Su Qingtan fixed his eyes and nced at Nanny Li, who was in a panic. He thought for a moment and jumped out of the window.


    Before Nanny Li could think, she heard the door of the hut swing open. Su Zipei, surrounded by four nannies and Chun¡¯er, came in with a look of disgust on her face.


    ¡°Nanny Li, do you know what mistake you have made?¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s faint words immediately frightened Nanny Li. Her face turned pale. ¡°I had no choice but to do so, Miss. If there was no charcoal, Second Miss would have died! Please think of Second Miss¡¯s life, Third Miss!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Su Zipei smiled.


    Her smile made Nanny Li bitterly disappointed.


    ¡°Second Miss?¡±


    Su Zipei stared at Su Erya, who was in aa on the bed, with her beautiful eyes. She went over and pped Su Erya in her face!


    ¡°Nanny Li, did you miss something? My second sister has been kicked out of the Su family. I am the Second Miss of Su family.¡±


    Hearing this crisp sound, Su Qingtan, who was secretly observing outside the house, was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    How could his gentle third sister act so rudely to her own sister!


    He was about to rush into the hut and ask her, but a pent-up cough stopped him.


    Su Erya was awakened by the p and opened her eyes. When she saw who wasing, her body could not help trembling, and there was a look of fear in her eyes. She said in a trembling voice:


    ¡°Third sister, what...what are you doing here?¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Sister, you are a bad girl. How can you call yourself the Second Miss of Su family? Our father was not joking when he drove you out of the mansion. It seemed that my dear sister has forgotten the feeling of being beaten by a cane... Nanny Zheng!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Nanny Zheng, who was standing behind Su Zipei, immediately took out a new and shiny cane. She grinned expectantly.

 Chapter 4 - Rage!

    <h4>Chapter 4 Rage!</h4>


    Nanny Li almost fainted with fear when she saw this. She crawled on the ground in front of Su Erya, and begged, ¡°Please spare her life, Third Miss. If you beat her again, she¡¯ll die!¡±


    Su Zipei frowned. Nanny Zheng came forward with her cane, and Nanny Li closed her eyes expecting the worst.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Erya moved weakly as she spoke. She left Nanny Li¡¯s protection and looked directly at Su Zipei. ¡°I¡¯ve taken the rap for you, and I¡¯ve paid the price of being kicked out of the mansion. Why don¡¯t you leave me be?¡±


    Su Zipei looked a little flustered. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She said with a cold face. ¡°How could I be the one who stole the night-luminescent pearl?¡±


    Su Erya¡¯s body trembled. With a bitter face and a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°I saw everything. That day when you went to see Cousin Yang at Sanhe Bridge outside the town, and you gave him the night-luminescent pearl with your own hands.¡±


    Su Zipei grew pale, and started to panic.


    How was this possible?


    There was no one around Sanhe Bridge that day. How did Su Erya know?


    Su Zipei rolled her eyes and regained her calm demeanor. She smiled and said, ¡°What if I did it? You¡¯re a sinner of the Su family. No one in the Su family will believe what you say. Even our oldest brother won¡¯t believe you! And the oldest brother is only sixteen years old. There are still two years left to nominate him! But as for cousin Yang, this is hisst year. What I did before was the best of both worlds. It was the right thing to do!¡±


    ¡°The best of both worlds?!¡± A voice full of anger suddenly came from outside the door, ¡°So you should stand up and ept the thanks of your oldest brother!¡±


    The sudden sound made Su Zipei tremble. When she recognized the owner of the voice, her ruddy little face turned pale again.


    ¡°B... brother, what are you doing here?¡±


    Su Zipei turned her head stiffly and her lips trembled badly. When she saw Su Qingtan standing in the doorway, she wanted to pass out.


    Had he heard everything she said?


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Su Qingtan swept his arm, and his strength was so great that it made the nannies stagger. He pointed at Su Zipei, and his every word hit her on the heart like a hammer. ¡°You get out of here, too! I don¡¯t want a sister like you who lives in the Su family while helping a guy of another family!¡±


    Su Zipei panicked. If the eldest brother told her father about it, then she...she... Well the second sister was the best example of what would happen.


    Mother, now only my mother can save me!


    Thinking of her mother, Su Zipei had infinite motivation immediately. She ran away with the nannies in a panic.


    Su Qingtan saw Su Zipei¡¯s embarrassment, and his anger subsided a little. He looked back, and his eyes immediately became gentle, without a trace of hostility.


    ¡°Oldest brother...¡±


    Su Erya called nkly. Her tears flowed like beads falling from a broken thread.


    This was a cry of true affection. Even in the previous life, the oldest brother treated her very well. If the oldest brother had not sympathized with her because of her disfiguration, she would have been left to die in the wild.


    However, the oldest brother believed in loyalty, righteousness, filial piety and honesty. He was quick to trust others. In her previous life, with Su Zipei¡¯s scheming, he became a puppet and carried out all her bad wishes.


    Now, Su Erya would change that.


    Su Qingtan picked up Su Erya in his arms. A thick sense of guilt almost drowned him. As he coaxed Su Erya as if she were still a little girl, he asked Nanny Li to rent a carriage and drove directly to Baicao Tang in the town. Su Erya had so many injuries on her body that he couldn¡¯t waste a single second.


    In Baicao Tang.


    ¡°First young master of Su family, your sister...¡±


    The old doctor hesitated. Su Qingtan grew nervous, ¡°Dr. Qi, please say it directly. No matter how much valuable medicine you need, I...¡±


    Dr. Qi shook his head and interrupted, ¡°Her illness is a minor problem. But she¡¯s too weak to do any heavier work. The wounds on her body...¡±


    Dr. Qi looked puzzled. Atst he could not help saying, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t me me for my word. But your sister has too many injuries, new and old. Some of which are years old. If I remember correctly, your sister is only fourteen years old this year...¡±


    Su Qingtan looked angry and said in a deep voice, ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let my second sister get hurt again.¡±


    Dr. Qi stroked his beard slightly and told him, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll trust you for once. Remember. She needs rest. If you can¡¯t find a way, send her here.¡±


    Dr. Qi obviously did not trust him. Su Qingtan took a deep breath, picked Su Erya up, who was sleeping soundly, and left Baicao Tang without looking back. Although he trusted the doctor, he was too embarrassed to stay here.


    Dr. Qi stood at the door and shook his head with some regret. Despite appearances, the girl was extremely intelligent. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it.


    She had such a gift that she might be the right person to take up his mantle. Unfortunately, the Su family was very powerful in town, and he did not want to destroy his life. So he just put it behind him.


    Su¡¯s mansion was only a few miles from Baicao Tang, and soon Su Qingtan came home from the main gate with Su Erya, who was sleeping soundly. Nanny Li gave the cart driver money and followed Su Qingtan.


    After that shock, she knew clearly that once she left the first young master, the punishment waiting for her would be no better than death.


    In front of the western courtyard, Su Qingtan was about to go in, and Nanny Li finally could not help whispering, ¡°First young master, the Second Miss does not live in the western courtyard.¡±


    Su Qingtan was stunned. ¡°All the women of Su family live in the western courtyard, don¡¯t they? Why...¡±

 Chapter 5 - Be saved

    <h4>Chapter 5 Be saved</h4>


    Nanny Li sighed slightly and said, ¡°Young master, the Second Miss has lived in the backyard with the maids since she was a child.¡±


    Su Qingtan looked angrier. How many such dark secrets had his mother and second mother kept from him all these years?


    The second mother was the second sister¡¯s biological mother. How could she force the second sister to live such a hard life? The second sister had been so thin because of malnutrition.


    ¡°Does my father know about these things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, young master.¡±


    Su Qingtan snorted coldly and walked directly to the eastern courtyard with Su Erya in his arms. ¡°From now on, my second sister will live in the eastern courtyard. Nanny Li, don¡¯t go back to the western courtyard either. Just stay and take care of my sister.¡±


    Hearing this, Nanny Li was immediately relieved. She was full of joy. ¡°Thank you, young master. I will take good care of the Second Miss and restore her health.¡±


    Su Qingtan nodded slightly. He knew that Nanny Li was very kind and he felt relieved that she would help him.


    There were a lot of empty rooms in the eastern courtyard. Su Qingtan asked Nanny Li to clean up a room, and he walked to his room with Su Erya in his arms.


    Looking at the girl in his arms curled up like a kitten, there was deep love in his heart. He unconsciously quickened his pace. But before he entered the courtyard, he was stopped by a cry.


    ¡°Qingtan, wait for your first mother!¡±


    Su Qingtan turned around and saw the First Madam Zhu in a mink cloaking in a hurry. Su Zipei followed her silently with red eyes.


    First Madam Zhu saw Su Erya in Su Qingtan¡¯s arms, and her eyes changed slightly. She immediately pretended to care about her and said, ¡°Qingtan, listen to me. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Let me take Erya back to the western courtyard.¡±


    A misunderstanding?


    Su Qingtan shed an angry look in his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Please exin the misunderstanding to my father, first mother. My sister is weak and can¡¯t stand the cold. I need to get into the room.¡±


    Without waiting for the First Madam to react, he turned around and stepped into the room.


    When the Madam Zhu realized what he had done, her face flushed with anger.


    Although Su Qingtan was the son of the Second Madam, he was always very filial to her. Now he contradicted her like this for that bitch!


    ¡°Mother, what shall we do?¡±


    As soon as Su Zipei heard that Su Qingtan wanted to tell her father, she burst into tears.


    Madam Zhu was so upset that she could not stand her temper and scolded in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re so useless. How could you identally say such things? Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back!¡±


    Su Zipei felt very aggrieved. She had never been scolded by her mother. When she thought of this, she hated Su Li even more.


    Madam Zhu looked at the courtyard a few times without hearing any sounds. Then she left with peace of mind. That bitch, she should know what to say and what not to say.


    Su Qingtan let the servant girls bathe and change clothes for Su Erya first, and then ordered the kitchen to brew medicine herbs and make some light dishes. He fed the medicine and food to Su Erya before he left the bedroom.


    In the middle of the night, Su Erya opened her eyes. She saw that the light in the study was still on. She upied the oldest brother¡¯s bed. It looked like he didn¡¯t n to sleep that night.


    She was half asleep and alert all the way into the day. She didn¡¯t fall asleep until the oldest brother had refused to hand her over. Though she still had a fever, she didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore.


    Now in the dead of night, for the first time since she was reborn, she had time to think.


    It was much easier to return to Su¡¯s mansion in this life than in her previous life.


    She came back as a sinner in her previous life. But in this life, she was not a sinner, at least in her oldest brother¡¯s mind. As for the others, she didn¡¯t care.


    Dasu Town, where the Su family was located, was under the jurisdiction of Qinghe Province that was one of the twenty provinces of the Dahan Dynasty, which had arge territory. The emperor ruled the country well and had not had a war for decades.


    The local rulers of the counties would rmend talents to the Dynasty every year. Then through the capital selection test, they would promote the best into nobility and had a great future.


    This unique system of selecting talents was the key to the prosperity of the Dahan Dynasty. A man of both ability and virtue dreamt of bing a young talent in the eyes of the local rulers all the time.


    As was the oldest brother Su Qingtan, and as was Cousin Yang Wei.


    Last year, the Su family had done many things for Su Qingtan and his name was on the local ruler¡¯s rmendation list. It was already a certainty. But Su Zipei stole the most precious night-luminescent pearl of the Su family and sent it to the county magistrate, Li Shanbao, who loved jewelry, in the name of Cousin Yang who was a rtive of the Su family.


    Then the magistrate thought the Su had done all these things for Yang Wei, so he rmended Yang Wei directly to the provincial office.


    After the results came out, the Su family realized that they had made a mistake and wanted to fall out with Yang family when Su Zipei came out suddenly and said that she saw Su Erya gave the pearl to Yang Wei personally and implied that Su Erya fell in love with Yang Wei secretly, which was the reason she had done it.


    There was no need to talk about what happened after that. Su Erya was used of wasting half of the Su family¡¯s fortune and having ruined the first young master¡¯s prospect. She became the sinner of the Su family.


    She was cheated in the previous life, and she knew that Su Zipei stole the night-luminescent pearlter when Su Zipei boasted and told her the truth.


    Today she just wanted to pretend to be poor and let her eldest brother pick her up. Only when she returned to the Su¡¯s mansion could she continue her path of vengeance. But she didn¡¯t expect that Su Zipei would appear suddenly, not to mention that she would be so cooperative.


    Su¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. No one could know what she was thinking about.


    After a while, she wrapped herself in the quilt and fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 6 - Forgive

    <h4>Chapter 6 Forgive</h4>


    The next morning, Su Qingtan went to the main courtyard. Before he entered the door, he saw his father having breakfast with the first mother and second mother.


    When the First Madam saw himing, she gave a slight cough and smiled affectionately and said, ¡°Tan,e and sit down. Today I ordered the kitchen to specially cook bird¡¯s nest syrup.¡±


    The Second Madam was a little confused. Usually, her son never came to the main courtyard for breakfast. How did Zhu Yan know that her son woulde today?


    Su Qingtan snorted coldly, sat down and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ming for¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your first mother has told me why you are here.¡±


    Su Huanli put down his chopsticks, looked up with a pair of dignified eyes, and continued, ¡°This matter will not be announced. It¡¯s ok to take Erya back and I will deal with Zipei. That¡¯s all.¡±


    His father¡¯s words made Su Qingtan incredulous. ¡°Even if my sisteres back, she¡¯s had such horrid usationsunched at her. How is she going to face others? She did nothing wrong. Why?¡±


    The more Su Qingtan said, the more hesitant Su Huanli grew. ¡°Oh,¡±


    The First Madam chimed in at once, ¡°Tan, you can¡¯t say that. If you tell everyone about Zipei, how will she find someone else to marry in the future? Besides, it has been more than a month since the incident happened, and the storm has died down. Perhaps others have forgotten it. If we bring it up again, there will be people whough at us.¡±


    Madam Zhu got her point across.


    Su Huanli became tough again and yelled at Su Qingtan, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this! Your first mother is Erya¡¯s mother. She doesn¡¯t mind so you don¡¯t need to meddle!¡±


    Su Qingtan felt very angry. Looking at the friendly smile on the first mother¡¯s face, he could not help satirizing, ¡°We all know that you are the mother of the second sister. If we didn¡¯t know that, I would have thought that the second sister was picked up from the garbage.¡±


    First Madam¡¯s face changed at once.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    Su Huanli mmed his fist on the table and spilled the porridge. ¡°Youe in here early in the morning to contradict us elders? That¡¯s what you¡¯ve learned from your book?¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°Master, he didn¡¯t mean it. Remember, it was because he was angry that he had failed to get the rmendation!¡±


    Madam Cui, the Second Madam who had been watching the scene, hurriedly stood up and whispered, ¡°Apologize to your father!¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Su Qingtan took a deep breath. He bowed his head and said sincerely, ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. But I hope my second sister can bepensated.¡±


    Su Huanli swung his sleeves heavily. When the Second Madam mentioned the rmendation, his favoritism for the First Madam immediately dropped. He nodded and said, ¡°She can stay with you in the eastern courtyard until she gets better.¡±


    The Second Madam turned to remind Su Qingtan, who was standing still, ¡°Thank your father!¡±


    Su Qingtan knew that this was as good as it got so he saluted in a hurry. This matter was settled before the First Madam had time to object.


    The Second Madam shed a secret smile in her eyes when she heard the words. Although the First Madam still had a smile on her face, her expression was obviously stiff.


    In the past, Madam Cui had respected her so much that she dared not to even speak. She didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly challenge her today.


    For her, Erya was like a thorn in her heart. If she couldn¡¯t get rid of her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to rx!


    ¡°That bitch girl has given me so much trouble!¡± she thought viciously.


    ...


    When Su Qingtan came back, he stood in front of the bedroom, ashamed and afraid to go in.


    ¡°Is it oldest brother?¡±


    The soft voice came from the room.


    Su Qingtan had a sour heart. Then there a peaceful smile grew on his face. He pushed the door and went in, and asked loudly, ¡°Second sister, did you have a good rest today? I brought you bird¡¯s neat syrup.¡±


    When he entered the room, Su Qingtan was surprised to see that Su Erya was struggling to get out of bed. He hurriedly put down the food box and rushed to the edge of the bed to hold Su Erya, ¡°What are you doing? Lie down!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to chop the wood and draw water.¡± Su Erya looked puzzled. ¡°If I don¡¯t chop the wood, Mammy Zheng will hit me.¡±


    Su Qingtan shook his eyebrows violently and whispered, ¡°You do not have to chop wood and draw water here. The only thing you have to do is to lie down and get better as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Erya tilted her head and huddled into the warm quilt. Her dark eyes lit up.


    Su Qingtan could not helpughing. He touched Su Erya¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Second sister, you were bullied so much. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because Mammy Zheng didn¡¯t let me tell you.¡±


    Su Erya seemed to think of something, and there was a look of fear on her face, and she said no more.


    Su Qingtan could not help sighing. ¡°Silly girl, you are so soft and weak,¡± Su Qingtan said in his heart. ¡°When I go to the Provincial Office, how can I leave you here?¡±


    He now knew that his First Mother hated Erya very much. The father was absorbed with business, and the First Mother was in charge of all the little things in the family. After he left, the second sister was sure to be beaten and bullied again.


    Somehow, Su Qingtan suddenly thought of Dr. Qi of Baicao Tang. Was it really necessary to send the second sister to Baicao Tang? But how could it be done in order to get father to agree with it?


    Su Qingtan shook his head. There were still a few months to go before the rmendation period. This matter needed to be discussed in detail. Perhaps his mother would have a way around it.

 Chapter 7 - I Want to Learn to Read!

    <h4>Chapter 7 I Want to Learn to Read!</h4>


    ¡°Eldest brother, second sister!!¡±


    There was a childish calling outside the room. Su Li was a little puzzled.


    Su Qingtan was not the only boy in the family. Su Qinghao was the fourth child in the Su family.


    Su Qingtan and Su Qinghao were both the Second Madam¡¯s sons. She and Su Zipei were the First Madam¡¯s daughters. Because of that, although the Second Madam didn¡¯t have a good background, she still had a lot of rights.


    Su Li could only feel strange about Su Qinghao. Since she made a mistake in the previous life, she had never seen Su Qinghao again. She didn¡¯t hear the news about him until she married the poor young master. Su Qinghao was poisoned and died when he was 15 years old, and the killer had never been found out.


    ¡°Second sister, I knew you were wrongly med!¡±


    Su Qinghao, who looked like Su Qingtan very much, ran in happily and said with a smile. He had a snow-white leather hat on his head, which made his handsome little face look extremely lovely.


    Compared with Su Qingtan, Su Qinghao was less stable but much livelier. When he came over, it was as if the whole room was full of vitality.


    Su Qingtan smiled helplessly and exined, ¡°The fourth brother cried at home because you were kicked out of the mansion. And then he had been locked up by father for two months. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s so happy to be released today in advance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the story.¡±


    Su Li was staring at Su Qinghao with her bright eyes, which made him a little awkward.


    ¡°Ok. Your second sister needs to rest. Go y outside.¡±


    Su Qingtan suggested, and Su Qinghao immediately got excited and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the martial arts field and wait for you. Hurry up.¡±


    After Su Qinghao left, Su Qingtan hesitated, braced himself and then said finally, ¡°Second sister, father wants to focus on the overall situation. He does not want to dere the truth to the public. This matter... He¡¯ll give you somepensation. I¡¯m useless. Do you me me?¡±


    There was no doubt that this treatment was extremely unfair to the second sister. Su Qingtan looked at Su Li in fidgets, preparing for her crying. Unexpectedly, Su Li just nodded calmly, still with a peaceful and simple smile on her face.


    ¡°Why are you not angry?¡± Su Qingtan could not help clenching his fist. The second sister¡¯s reaction made him feel more guilty.


    Su Li shook her head slightly, ¡°Why should I be angry? As long as eldest brother believes me, I¡¯m very happy. I don¡¯t have to get beaten up, and I don¡¯t have to work. It¡¯s all the hard work of eldest brother. You¡¯re so great.¡±


    The soft voice melted Su Qingtan¡¯s heart. He did not expect that the second sister did not cry, and even actuallyforted him in turn. She was the one who hurt the most!


    He was so blind that he judged people by their appearance. Although the third sister was exquisite and amiable, she was as selfish as the first mother. How could shepare with the kind-hearted second sister?


    At this moment, Su Qingtan¡¯s desire for protection in his heart rose to an unparalleled degree, and he could no longer see such a pure little girl being hurt at all.


    Su Li grinned, and the cold light was reflected on her teeth in the light.


    She was not surprised by the oue of handling of the Su family. For Su Huanli, Su Zipei was a raremodity that could not be tarnished before it was sold at a high price.


    As for the ck and ugly Su Erya, she was just like a servant of the Su family. And a servant girl...didn¡¯t need fame.


    Over the next few months, Su Li¡¯s condition improved greatly under the careful care of Mammy Li. Su Zipei was locked up, and her first mother could not even get in because of Su Qingtan¡¯s obstruction. Her life was quite quiet andfortable.


    ¡°Eldest brother, I want to learn to read!¡±


    Su Li, who had been able to get out of bed and walk around, came to the study and said briskly.


    Su Qingtan frowned and was amazed. Father believed that ¡°Innocence is the virtue for women¡±. Few of Su¡¯s women could read. Second sister should know about it. Why would she disobey it?


    ¡°Can you tell me why you want to learn to read?¡±


    Su Li blinked her watery eyes, and said admiringly, ¡°Because I want to be a person like Ms. Gu!¡±


    Slurp!


    Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gu¡±, Gu Yan, was a well-known name, and it was not surprising that the second sister knew it.


    Gu Yan was the first female general of Dahan Dynasty. She was adept with both the pen and the sword. She set up war exploits on the battlefield with her husband Ling Jinglei fifty years ago. They led the lone army went deep into the enemy camp and killed themander-in-chief, whichid the winning game!


    A few yearster, Marshal Ling Jinglei died on the battlefield, and Gu Yan went out to battle personally. The enemy army was so frightened that they dared not set foot on thend of Dahan Dynasty.


    Unfortunately, the Ling family was full of loyalty, but there was such a good-for-nothing person...


    Su Qingtan sighed. He looked at his sister and said, ¡°If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you. But you should keep it as a secret. It would be too bad if father knows about it.¡±


    After the matter about the night-luminescent pearl, he came to realize that not every word what his father said was right. The second sister wanted to learn to read. It was enough that he thought that was right.


    Su Li immediately nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. In previous life, under the guidance of the crippled husband, she learned a small number of words. So, she was lucky enough to inherit the toxicology and practice it.


    It was a pity because she didn¡¯t know every word, so she was out of control when she practiced Xuangong and her face was covered with terrible pustules. But at that time, she had lost everything, and she did not care whether she was disfigured or not. But... it was different now.


    She closed her eyes, and every word passed on by the toxicologist came out of her mind, as clearly as a sculpture. As long as she knew all the words, she could start practicing Xuangong again. Then she could protect herself.

 Chapter 8 - Too many obstacles in learning to read

    <h4>Chapter 8 Too many obstacles in learning to read</h4>


    There was a sand table for setting up troops in the study. Ink was very expensive, so Su Li could not use it. Su Qingtan used the sand table to teach her to write.


    Then Su Qingtan was immediately surprised to find that the second sister was very smart. She could understand the simple words as soon as he taught her once, and it took him less than an hour to teach all the basic rhymes.


    So Su Qingtan let Su Li practice the basic calligraphy in the study. One of them read books in front of the table, and the other drew in front of the sand table. It was very quiet in the study. Instead of being interrupted, the rustles of the sand made him more peaceful and efficient.


    The servant girl, Zhu¡¯er, who had been serving Su Qingtan, saw that Su Li went to the study of the first young master every day. She stamped her feet in anger and hummed:


    ¡°How dare you disturb the young master¡¯s reading? I¡¯ll go and tell the Second Madam!¡±


    When the Second Madam heard Zhu¡¯er¡¯s words, she rushed to the Eastern Courtyard at once.


    ¡°Young Master, the Second Madam hase to visit you.¡±


    Hearing the message of the servant girl outside the house, Su Li immediately erased the words on the sand table, drew a big smiling face, and hid the calligraphy under the sand table at the same time. Su Qingtan secretly praised, opened the door and saw that it was his mother. He got out of the way and asked,


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I juste for a look.¡±


    The Second Madam looked at her son with a loving look on her face. She turned her head and saw that Su Li was in the study. Her face immediately cooled down, ¡°Erya, why are you so ignorant? Your brother¡¯s rmendation is just around the corner. He needs to concentrate on reading. Now that you are in good health, hurry up and go back to the western courtyard.¡±


    Su Li came over cleverly. Her big ck eyes looked pure. She graciously saluted and whispered, ¡°Second mother, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    The Second Madam was surprised. She heard that Erya was entric and impolite. Now it seemed that the facts were very inconsistent with the rumors.


    Before Su Qingtan reacted, Su Li had disappeared at the door of the study. He could not helpining, ¡°Mother, why did you drive second sister away? She was so good that she just yed on the sand table and didn¡¯t talk. And I can read better.¡±


    The Second Madam pulled a long face and was a little angry, ¡°What? You can¡¯t be careless before you get into the school of the province. I¡¯m doing all these things for you, but you med me for Erya?¡±


    Su Qingtan shook his hand hurriedly and made amends: ¡°Mother, you know that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Madam Cui¡¯s expression was much better. And she said immediately, ¡°I will let Zhu¡¯er keep an eye on it. While you are reading, no one will be allowed toe in and disturb you, not even Hao. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    Su Qingtan smiled bitterly in his mind. He had just promised his second sister to teach her to read, but he was about to break his promise at once.


    ¡°By the way, how is Erya doing now?¡±


    The Madam Cui asked with concern, but if you looked into her eyes, you would find that there were all kinds of feelings, but there was no concern at all.


    ¡°Mother, the injuries on the second sister had been going on for years, and she can¡¯t be well cured in just one month. Though she can get out of bed now, it will probably take months for her to recover.¡±


    At this point, Su Qingtan showed a trace of hesitation.


    How could Madam Cui not know her son¡¯s thoughts? She simply said, ¡°What do you want to ask? You don¡¯t need to hesitate before your own mother.¡±


    Su Qingtan flushed and said, ¡°Mother, I would like to ask. Do you know...the reason of second sister¡¯s injury?¡±


    The Second Madam was immediately filled with fury in her heart. Su Erya was not as beautiful as Su Zipei. How could she fascinate her son in just a month? Tan was suspecting her for Erya?!


    The Madam Cui was much more disgusted with Su Li at once. But she was not angry. Instead, sheughed and said, ¡°Why? You¡¯re worried about her? Do you suspect that I folded my hands and saw her die?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Qingtan was surprised and said hurriedly, ¡°How could I think so? I just wanted to ask who hurt the second sister.¡±


    The Second Madam sighed, pretending to be helpless, ¡°Your First Mother is in charge of the back room. I only heard about what happened to Erya. I never thought she had gone through such a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the second sister the first daughter of the First Mother? How could she be so cruel? Didn¡¯t father do something about it?¡±


    Su Qingtan asked in disbelief that he really did not want to believe that the Su family was such an indifferent family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I heard that it was because Erya made a big mistake when she was very young. Well, forget about the old things. All you have to do now is to study hard and live up to my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I will.¡±


    Su Qingtan believed his mother¡¯s words and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Madam Cui left the study with Zhu¡¯er after giving advice. Before leaving, her phoenix eyes squinted. This coquette, though she was not so good-looking, was good at seducing men like her mother.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Erya! Don¡¯t let her get to Tan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

 Chapter 9 - The Dictionary of Dahan

    <h4>Chapter 9 The Dictionary of Dahan</h4>


    ¡°Miss, why are you back so early today?¡±


    When Mammy Li heard the footsteps outside, she immediately came out of the kitchen of the yard and asked with surprise on her face.


    Su Li smiled sheepishly and exined, ¡°Nothing, the Second Mother came to see eldest brother. It was not good to stay there. So, I came back first. Nanny Mammy, is there anything good for lunch today?¡±


    The Second Madam came?


    Mammy Li was surprised at the words. She wiped her hands, took off her apron, hurried over and grabbed Su Li¡¯s hands, looked at her and asked nervously, ¡°Second Madam didn¡¯t make trouble for you, did she?¡±


    ¡°No, eldest brother was there.¡± Su Li was giggling foolishly.


    ¡°s...¡±


    Mammy Li sighed slightly. No matter how good the young master was, he was the son of the Second Madam. When the young master understood the wisdom of the world, he might not care so much about Second Miss.


    These thoughts had long hovered in the heart of Mammy Li. It was just that Su Li was so happy now that she didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    After lunch, Su Li picked up branches in the yard to practice writing. Mammy Li thought she was ying, shaking her head and smiling. Until the evening, Su Li hanged her sour arm off and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After a month of hard work, she had fully recognized Xuangong¡¯s first key words. Coupled with her previous life experience, she had understood 80% of the Xuangong. And there was no problem to start practicing now.


    But just to be on the safe side, she wanted to wait until she understood it all.


    ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ming to see you!¡±


    Suddenly, the gate of the courtyard was knocked, and the voice of Su Qingtan came from outside the door. Su Li immediately threw off the branch to open the door.


    Su Qingtan, seeing a bright face of Su Li, unconsciously smiled. He touched Su Li¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re not angry, sister? My mother, she just cared about me. She didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    Su Li waved her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Second mother did it for you.¡±


    ¡°You are so considerate.¡±


    Su Qingtan praised her. Then he suddenly took out the hand behind him, and said, ¡°Look at what I¡¯ve brought you.¡±


    Su Qingtan was holding a thick copybook of basic words in his hand. The cover of it was much more exquisite than what Su Li read at in the study before.


    The Dictionary of Dahan!


    Su Li was stunned. She had seen this book, which was exactly the same as the one in her previous life. Her disabled husband used it to teach her.


    ¡°This is a dictionary issued by Dahan government, and it covers the most words and interpretations. There is a special institution of learning in the provincial office where I will go. This dictionary is no longer useful. I give it to you today. My mother won¡¯t let you go to the study, so you have to learn by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Eldest brother!¡±


    Su Li took the dictionary carefully, as if it was a precious treasure. Thest eight parts of Xuangong were full of new characters. It was difficult to understand. This book was exactly what she needed most now.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a post. Do you need to be so happy?¡±


    Seeing the eyes of the second sister shining, Su Qingtan could not helpughing.


    ¡°This is the first gift from my eldest brother. I¡¯m really very happy.¡±


    Su Li smiled happily. Su Qingtan was stunned. His heart became warm. She was really a silly girl.


    Time was flying. Su Qingtan had been studying poetry and practicing martial arts every day for two months. It was less than a month before the county nomination was announced. Su Huanli specially rushed to the Eastern Courtyard to supervise his son to review his lessons. But he was still very nervous.


    Last year, he had lost almost half of the family fortune. The county magistrate Li Shanbao was insatiably greedy, and even if he knew it was a misunderstanding, he would never say it clearly. If the prices offered by other families were higher, the quota for Tan would be at stake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, master. The young master is versed in both polite letters and martial arts, which can bepared with those young men in the County. If Li Shanbao goes too far, let the young master go directly to the province city to take part in the martial artspetition! ¡±


    The old housekeeperforted, Su Huanli snorted coldly, ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s much more difficult in the County. And the sword is dangerous. Many people had left their hands and feet there over the years. Tan is the eldest son of Su family. I will not allow him to take risks!¡±


    ¡°But Lord Li...¡± The old housekeeper looked worried and sighed, ¡°What can we do about this?¡±


    Su Huanli was very angry. The Su family wouldn¡¯t have been in such an awkward position without the thing that Su Zipei had donest year.


    Knock, knock.


    At that time, there were some gentle knocks outside the courtyard gate. ¡°Father, this is Erya. I¡¯ming to send you snacks.¡± A gentle voice came in.


    Erya?


    Su Huanli frowned, and the housekeeper immediately exined, ¡°The First Madam and the Third Miss...The Second Miss was seriously injured and has been recuperating in the eastern courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm! What bullshit!¡±


    Su Huanli was angry before, and when he heard the housekeeper mentioning his third daughter, Su Zipei, he was even angrier.


    Then, Su Li pushed the door and came in with a tray. She put the tray on the tea table next to Su Huanli.


    ¡°Are...are you Second Miss?¡±


    The old housekeeper opened his eyes wide in shock as if he had seen Su Li for the first time.

 Chapter 10 - The Power of Zongzi

    <h4>Chapter 10 The Power of Zongzi</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re Erya?¡±


    Su Huanli also looked shocked. He did not seem to dare to associate the beautiful girl in front of him with the ugly, ck and thin little doll who was as thin as bean sprouts.


    After three months of careful recuperation, Su Li finally took off her ugly appearance. The warm red velvet clothes set off her oval rosy face. Her nose was tall and small, and her pink lips glowed like honey. Long ck hair spread behind her as if it was dyed by ink. Her eyes were like the stars, rippling with the purest colors in the world.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after the recuperated, Second Miss was seemed as if she had been reborn. You are really a beautiful girl! In a few years, she might be the most beautiful girl in Dasu Town!¡±


    The old housekeeper could not help eximing. Su Huanli woke up and vaguely regretted it. If he had known that Erya looked like this, he would never have let Erya take the me for Zipei. But it was toote to say it.


    When Su Huanli thought about this, he became angrier. He wanted to lock Su Zipei for another half a year.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Housekeeper. How can I deserve such a title?¡±


    Su Li was panicked and some ttered, and then she seemed to think of something and her eyes turned into the crescent moon. She pushed the snacks on the tea table gently. ¡°Father, it¡¯s still warm. Nanny Mammy said it was delicious. So, I want you to have a try.¡±


    Su Huanli did not change his face when he heard what she said. But he felt warm in heart. He had almost forgotten the existence of the girl over the years, but she was still thinking about him and sharing the delicious food with him.


    At the thought of this, Su Huanli felt a little guilty. With a kind look on his face, he smiled and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll try it.¡±


    The old housekeeper watched in amazement. His master had never smiled at his children, and this was the first time he had shown such kindness.


    At this moment, the position of Second Miss in the mind of the housekeeper was immediately raised.


    ¡°Hmm? What kind of snack is this? It smells special.¡±


    The fragrance of the leaves of the chequer-shaped indocmus went into his nose, and Su Huanli picked up the snack on the tea table. An awl-shaped snack was wrapped in a brown leaf. This was the first time he saw it.


    ¡°Father, I made it by myself. I call it Zongzi.¡±


    Su Li skillfully unwrapped the zongzi, and the fragrance, which was several times stronger than before, immediately pervaded the whole room.


    ¡°You made it by yourself?¡±


    Su Huanli frowned, and he thought at first that Su Li was lying.


    However, now he was made drooling by the fragrance, and did not get to the bottom of the truth. Instead, he took the zongzi unwrapped from Su Li¡¯s hands and bit it off. The delicious taste exploded in his mouth in an instant!


    Sticky glutinous rice was mixed with fat meat, but not greasy, with both the smell of meat and egg. The taste was tender and soft when you bit it. Su Huanli lived almost half time of his life, but it was the first time to eat such a delicious snack. Then he ate the Zongzi totally.


    The old housekeeper swallowed his saliva as he watched. His master didn¡¯t have a good appetite, and he had a small bowl of rice at most at noon. He did not expect that such a big rice dumpling would be eaten up by his master in less than a quarter of an hour.


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s delicious. You are a good girl.¡±


    Su Huanli smiled and touched Su Li¡¯s head. Everyone loved what was beautiful. His daughter was so filial, beautiful and lovely. The more he saw her, the more he liked her, and he ignored the unhappiness about his daughter¡¯s lies before.


    ¡°Housekeeper, call the Mammy who takes care of Erya. I have a great reward for her!¡±


    Su Li was stunned when she heard the words, and immediately showed a meaningful smile, but in Su Huanli¡¯s view, it was very innocent.


    Mammy Li was asked here by the old housekeeper, mistakenly thinking that Su Li had made a mistake. As soon as she came over, she knelt down in fear and begged for mercy, ¡°Master, the Second Miss is still young. And for the sake of the consanguinity, please forgive her.¡±


    The old housekeeperughed at once and exined, ¡°Mammy Li, you misunderstood. The snacks from the Second Miss are delicious, and the master is pleased.¡±


    After hearing this, Mammy Li immediately turned from sadness to joy and quickly apologized on her knees, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the misunderstanding, master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s OK. You¡¯re good for Erya. I want to ask you some questions. Where did you get the Zongzi?¡±


    Su Huanli asked with a smile. The delicious food like this was hard to see even in the county restaurants. Erya was still a child. How could she make such a delicious snack?


    Mammy Li froze when she heard it and said honestly, ¡°Master, I dare not lie. The Zongzi was indeed made by the Second Miss herself. And she ordered me to buy the materials she needed. Some are still left over in the yard. You can go to check it.¡±


    Mammy Li¡¯s answer immediately surprised Su Huanli. He went to the yard with the old housekeeper hurriedly. When he saw the raw rice, the chequer-shaped indocmus leaves, ropes and so on in the baskets in the kitchen in front of him, he had to believe that ¡°Zongzi was made by Erya herself.¡±


    ¡°Does Erya have a gift for cooking?¡±


    Su Huanli was surprised and uncertain, and then a sense of excitement arose spontaneously. He looked up and down with burning eyes at Su Li, as if he had found the great treasure.

 Chapter 11 - The Bribe

    <h4>Chapter 11 The Bribe</h4>


    ¡°Housekeeper, give Erya some pocket money every month. Erya, you need to concentrate on cooking. There is no need for you to do anything else. By the way, housekeeper, give Erya some Caiyun Silk, which was transported from the Silk Shop in the province this year, and make her a good suit of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, father!¡±


    After that, Su Huanli left hurriedly. Mammy Li was very excited. She, who thought it was a trick, was unhappy at first when Second Miss let her find these leaves. She didn¡¯t know they would be rewarded.


    ¡°Nanny Mammy,e and help me to clean the kitchen. I¡¯m a little weak.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming. Second Miss, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Su Li wasughing as if she was really very happy. But when you looked carefully, you would find that her eyes were calm and cold.


    Su Huanli returned to the study and wrote a letter at once. He gave it to the housekeeper.


    ¡°Now you go to the County and make sure to give the letter to Li Wei.¡±


    The housekeeper was surprised, ¡°Master, did you say the one who had the Baiwei Building? We have no contact with him. This...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If we can bribe Li Wei with Zongzi, we don¡¯t need to worry about the rmendation.¡± Su Huanli hummed, angry at the dumb housekeeper.


    The housekeeper took a tumble and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re so wise, Master. I¡¯ll send it right now!¡±


    Su Huanli sighed. He didn¡¯t expect that the chance for the problem that haunted him for days would be found by Erya.


    The next day, after reading the letter, Landlord Li looked at the housekeeper and asked doubtfully, ¡°Is the zongzi... really so delicious?¡±


    The old housekeeperughed. He took out a Zongzi wrapped by the oil paper and said, ¡°Seeing is believing. Our Master ordered me to take one for you to taste. But you need to heat it.¡±


    Landlord Li frowned when he saw the tawny thing on the housekeeper¡¯s hand. But he still called the servant to heat it.


    ¡°My Master has admired you for a long time. The Baiwei Building is the best restaurant of the County.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The housekeeper began to tter Landlord Li. Thendlord knew it was just holiday words, but he still couldn¡¯t help being happy.


    After a while...


    ¡°Oh, this smell...¡±


    Landlord Li sniffed and saw the servant put the hot Zongzi in front of him.


    ¡°I have tasted a lot of delicious food before, but I¡¯ve never smelled such fragrance.¡± Landlord Li was surprised. Then he picked one small Zongzi and observed carefully, ¡°There is fragrance with leaves and meat. How did you do that?¡±


    The housekeeper stood by and said, ¡°Take your time and taste it at first, Mr. Li¡±


    Then he cut the rope with scissors and took the chequer-shaped indocmus leaves away. Landlord Li opened his eyes wide when he smelled the fragrance, and he ate the Zongzi with no hesitation.


    After this bite, Li¡¯s eyes popped out, and he ate the Zongzi just like a beggar who had not eaten for a few days. After he ate a Zongzi, he did not forget to lick the juice on her hands. The servants around him couldn¡¯t help tittering.


    After swallowing all the zongzi, Landlord Li was stunned for a moment and sighed. The housekeeper¡¯s appearance changed slightly. He thought that Li was not satisfied with zongzi, but he heard hisment,


    ¡°You really hurt me. I have eaten such delicious food. How can I eat ordinary meals?¡±


    When the housekeeper heard that, he was very happy. But he was calm and said, ¡°Why do you say that? Landlord Li. My Master is ready to send the recipe of the Zongzi for you. You can eat it every day with an order.¡±


    Landlord Li opened a famous restaurant like Baiwei Building. Of course, he was not a fool. He pondered for a moment and immediately figured out the reason.


    He stretched his eyebrows, coughed gently, and smiled, ¡°No pains, no gains. You have given me such a great gift and I happen to have something to help you. Go back and tell your master that he doesn¡¯t have to worry about his son.¡±


    With great certainty in his heart, the housekeeper said with joy, ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Li! I will go back and send the recipe at once!¡± The housekeeper left in a hurry, and Li Wei smiled with eye¡¯s narrowed into slits.


    Although he was addicted to delicious food, he was a person knowing how far to go. His uncle had already discussed with him about the rmendation. If the gifts sent by other families didn¡¯t exceed those sent by the Su familyst year, the opportunity would probably send to the Su family.


    With this delicious food, it would be a final.


    Thinking of the taste of Zongzi, Landlord Li couldn¡¯t help licking his lips. He was too impatient to wait and hoped the Su family would send the recipe of Zongzi as soon as possible.

 Chapter 12 - The Secret of Jade

    <h4>Chapter 12 The Secret of Jade</h4>


    ¡°Lord, my lord, good news!¡±


    The old butler came back and said, Su Huanli looked happy and asked, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The old butler pped, ¡°Squire Li really likes delicacies, and he agrees at once.¡±


    But Su Huanli sneered and whispered, ¡°This dish will definitely be a huge profit in the restaurant. He is raised by Li Shanbao. If he doesn¡¯t agree, there must be something wrong!¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Huanli couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If it¡¯s not because Su family is doing a business in cloth, I won¡¯t give the chance to Li Wei to make money on this. What a pity.¡±


    The old butler suddenly understood Su Huanli¡¯s words, he never expected He had that kind of n. No wonder Li Wei made the decision without hesitation.


    ¡°My lord, that recipe...¡±


    ¡°You take the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and go to Erya.¡± Su Huanli said, then frown, ¡°It¡¯s a huge matter... Just find a good excuse and take her to the study.¡±


    In a small courtyard, Su Li sat quietly in the sunshine with her eyes closed, as if she was asleep.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes with her ears moved slightly, then put her hand gently on the Dahan¡¯s calligraphy on the stone table.


    At that moment, the old butler pushed the door and came in. Seeing Second Miss, whose face was red under the sunshine, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and then said, ¡°Second Miss, the lord wants to see you in the study.¡±


    Su Li were stunned in the chair and seemed scared, the old butler exined, ¡°It¡¯s about Zongzi.¡±


    Su Li relieved. She stood up, patted her cotton-padded clothes, and trotted into the kitchen with her long hair waving lively.


    The old butler shook his head and squinted his eyes on the delicate book on the stone table. His face turned dark immediately.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I am ready!¡±


    Su Li came out with a basket, didn¡¯t expected a question was waiting for her. The old butler asked her without any expression, ¡°Second Miss, where did you steal this book? Is it from your old brother¡¯s study?


    Su Li shivered slightly with her face turned white and tears welled in her eye, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯ve never stolen anything. I didn¡¯t steal the night-luminescent pearl.¡±


    The old butler sighed. He didn¡¯t expect his words reminded Second Miss of the miserable experience. He said lightly, ¡°Then tell me, where did you get the book?¡±


    ¡°My old brother gave it to me,¡± Su Li blinked her bright eyes. ¡°He said that he¡¯s leaving, and the book might remind me of him.¡±


    Hearing that, the old butler sighed deeply, That¡¯s absolutely what the master might say. Second Miss was illiterate. It¡¯s impossible for her to say such cultural words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I misunderstand you,¡± The old butler patted her head gently and was afraid to scare her again, ¡°But don¡¯t let the lord see it. He¡¯ll not be happy about it.¡±


    Su Li nodded and then dispirited, ¡°But I do not understand any of the pictures in it. I have no idea about why he gave it to me.¡±


    The old butler stunned and was lost into thought.


    Did the master hope the girls of the family learn to read?


    During his meditation, Su Li took out a Zongzi from the basket and handed it to the old butler and smirked, ¡°Here, you haven¡¯t tasted the Zongzi I have made!¡±


    The old butler came back from his thoughts and immediately pushed it away, ¡°How can I eat such valuable delicacy. Keep it to yourself, Second Miss.¡±


    With shriveled mouth, Su Li put the Zongzi into his hands. She said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s a gift that I kept it by myself. You worked so hard and it¡¯s nothing to eating a Zongzi.¡±


    The old butler didn¡¯t know he shouldugh or cry in his heart. He grinned and put the Zongzi into his arms.


    Why didn¡¯t I find that Second Miss was so considerate to me? It¡¯s me that have scared her, and the little girl didn¡¯t care at all.


    Third Miss treated me as a ve, even if I did everything perfect, she would never be satisfied... It seemed that I should think more about Second Miss in the future.


    The old butler made up his mind to himself, then saw the book on the stone table again, and had a n in his mind at that moment.


    As soon as Su Li left with the old butler, the West courtyard received the news from Zhu¡¯er. Zhu Yan sat nervously at the bed with cold sweat on her forehead and panic in her eyes.


    ¡°Does the lord find something?¡±


    Zhu Yan thought a lot, and the more she thought, the more she was afraid of. Apart from that incident, she could not think of any other reasons for the old butler to take Erya to the main house.


    ¡°No, I should calm down! What should Zipei do if I were gone?¡±


    Zhu Yan stopped packing her bags, gritted her teeth, walked to the dresser, and opened the concealed draw under the table. She groped for a moment, and took out a white jade.


    The jade became warm in her hands, pure and innocent, even a fool could see that this jade was extremely precious. The pattern on the jade was iplete. It seemed like the lower body of an animal. However, Zhu Yan studied the pattern for many years and didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Zhu Yan stared at the jade, and soon she calmed herself down.


    This piece of jade was obtained from Erya when she adopted her.


    She has never seen such a valuable jade. Erya¡¯s family must be very extraordinary. But she checked her and the girl had no birthmark on her body!


    And Zipei had no birthmark, either!

 Chapter 13 - Changing the Mind

    <h4>Chapter 13 Changing the Mind</h4>


    ¡°In the past few years, I have found that jade might be produced in Yunjing. I should be hurry up, since the time is limited.¡±


    If Zipei were admitted to therge family, though she might be her ¡°adoptive mother¡±, her position had risen. Then, how Su Huanli could offend her!


    Zhu Yan smiled, as if she saw the beautiful future.


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan took out all the jewels that she stored for many years, and rushed to the pawnshop in the town.


    In the study, the old butler wrote down the production method of Zongzi in detail that Su Li told him.


    Su Huanli sitting aside was surprised, and he has never expected that a small Zongzi was made in so many exquisite steps. His second daughter was really a genius for cooking.


    Unfortunately, the Su family did not have a restaurant, or could he give the chance to Li Wei to make so much money!


    Su Huanlimented in his heart. After the recipe, Su Li put the rest of the Zongzi neat and clean, took a bow and left.


    The old butler put down the brush, and blew the paper waiting for the ink to be dry. He saw that the Lord was in a daze. He hesitated for a moment, stood out and said carefully, ¡°My Lord, what do you think... let Second Miss learn to read?¡±


    Su Huanli wrinkled his brows subconsciously, and then came to his sense, and he scolded angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Let Erya learn to read... absolutely not!¡±


    The old butler was scolded but did not panic, and continued to say in a steady tone,


    ¡°Lord, those bad things have been in the past for many years, and nobody remembers them except some old guys. Even the government has set up studies for women to cultivate talents from women. Those talented women are expected to do contributions like Mrs. Gu and other heroines.¡±


    Speaking of this, the old butler took a deep breath and lowered his voice, ¡°the Second Miss is very smart, and maybe she is good at reading. If she wants to study recipes, she needs to know how to read. If Su family has a female bachelor or a female royal chef who can bring glory on ancestors, my lord, it will be your good deed!¡±


    Haring that, Su Huanli¡¯s expression finally eased down. The old butler made a great sense, but the shadow of being deceived in the early years could not be dissolved by his words.


    The old butler looked at the lord¡¯s face and immediately added, ¡°Lord, I just said you would let Second Miss learn how to read, so came here with me.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s face slightly changed and scolded, ¡°You old guy, you set me up, how dare you?¡±


    Then, Su Huanliughed and sighed, ¡°After all... I do not have so much time, it¡¯s just in the blink of an eye. If Erya needs to know how to read, then let her learn. Tomorrow you will go to the town to invite a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a clever choice, my lord,¡± The old butler left the study with a smile.


    Su Huanli had nothing to say, because he knew that this old guy was better at pretending to be a fool. Although he was saved by him and became a butler of Su family, he never figured out the background of this person, even his name. He only knew his surname was Li.


    After more than a decade, the old Li never made a thing of overstepping. Su Huanli also put aside his guard and really regarded Butler Li as man on his own side.


    The next day, Butler Li invited the teacher soon. Su Huanli was surprised when he saw him. He rushed up and smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dr. Qi? How can you have time toe to my house today? My humble house is honored by your presence!¡±


    Dr. Qi was skilled in medicine and famous in the town.


    ¡°Hi! Don¡¯t say that, Lord Su,¡± Dr. Qiughed, ¡°today I am here to be a teacher.¡±


    The Butler Li exined on the side, ¡°Lord, the teachers of schools say that Dr. Qi is not only good at medical skills, but also teaching! And Dr. Qi has more time than those who teach in schools.¡±


    Su Huanli nodded, ¡°That is good! Mr. Qi, please, how about drinking a cup of tea and then seeing Erya?¡±


    Dr. Qi nodded and walked in with smile.


    Seeing Dr. Qi walking away, Su Huanli frowned, and immediately whispered, ¡°Is he reliable?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Absolutely reliable!¡±


    The Butler Li with an exaggerated expression on his face said quickly, ¡°I have heard from those teachers that Dr. Qi have cultivated many great officials in those years! Now he lives a leisurely life in his old years. I was just going to try my luck, and didn¡¯t expect that he woulde!¡±


    Su Huanli turned a great rejoicing, and told the butler, ¡°Bring Qinghao, too. There is nothing difference between teaching a girl and teaching a boy and a girl. Give him a good pay and I want Dr. Qi to feel the sincerity of our Su family!¡±


    ¡°I understand that,¡± The Butler Li immediately went to the ount to get money.


    After Su Huanli and Dr. Qi chatted for a moment, they went to Su Li¡¯s small courtyard in the East courtyard.


    Su Li was practicing the first level of Xuangong in her room. Suddenly, she wrinkled her eyebrows and opened her eyes. At this moment, Mammy Li outside the door called, ¡°Come out, Erya, lord and Dr.Qi areing.¡±


    Dr. Qi?


    Su Li was shocked and slightly smiled. It seemed that the old guy could not help doing something because he had known her constitution.

 Chapter 14 - Doctor Qi Xianqing

    <h4>Chapter 14 Doctor Qi Xianqing</h4>


    Doctor Qi thought his identity was covered up very well. All people were in the dark about who he was excluded Su Li, because she knew him in the barrack many years ago.


    However, he looked at Su Li with pity but more disgust at that time, and she was just one of many military prostitutes in the barrack.


    It turned out that this person was in the remote Dasu Town. It¡¯s no wonder that no one could find him in this world.


    Once Su Li went out of the door, Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes immediately were lit up. However, Su Huanli didn¡¯t notice that. He introduced Doctor Qi to Erya at once, ¡°This is my daughter, Erya. How do you think?¡±


    Qi Xianqing pretended to look up and down for a moment, and nodded slightly, ¡°Miss Su is a natural beauty, and she must be very intelligent. I¡¯ll stay here to give it a try for a few days.¡±


    Su Huanli was happy with great surprise. He held his fists immediately and said, ¡°Then the girl will have the honor to be your student, Mr. Qi.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve heard that your eldest son will go to the County. Could I see him?¡± Qi Xianqing smiled kindly with glistening eyes.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a great honor for him to be directed by you!¡± Su Huanli hurriedly sent people to find his eldest son. But Qi Xianqing said with his hands waving, ¡°Nope! I¡¯m the guest, so it is not suitable for the host toe to see me. I am going to see him.¡±


    Su Huanli didn¡¯t think Qi was weird, because most teachers had strange temper. So he immediately obeyed him and let the butler lead the way.


    Su Li didn¡¯t follow up. She just quietly stood in the yard and thought which was inconsistent with her age.


    It¡¯s a pity that people walking ahead didn¡¯t see her.


    In the study, when Su Qingtan saw Doctor Qi, he was confused. He was thinking how to ask him to protect his second sister, and didn¡¯t expect he woulde by himself.


    ¡°Hehehe, since Mr. Qi wants to direct my son, the butler and I will leave you alone.¡±


    Su Huanli left consciously, even took out the maid.


    ¡°Master Su is very clear about the reason why I am here,¡± Qi Xianqing came to the point.


    Su Qingtan nodded slightly, ¡°I am d that you are here. My second sister is in a bad situation at home, so please help her.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehehe...¡± Qi Xianqing stroked his white beard, and said, ¡°I am the teacher of your family, and I will see her every day. If you haven¡¯t managed to protect the little girl from getting hurt, I would have taken her to Yunjing.¡±


    Yunjing?


    Su Qingtan quivered with surprise. It was the location where the Emperor lived and not everyone could go. Even him, only if he passed the approvals and examinations, could he go to Yunjing.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Qi Xianqing said with smile when he saw Su Qingtan was shocked, ¡°I am getting old, so I need a sessor. Su Erya is the right one. You only need to know that if she inherits my ability, her future will be boundless.¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes got red. He bowed deeply and said, ¡°My second sister... is too naive! Even if she was bullied, she has never told me. I am not qualified for being her big brother at this point. Today, thank you for teaching her medicine. Please take care of her, so that she can live happily.¡±


    Qi Xianqing nodded as a sign of agreement. ¡°The boy has clear eyes and deep emotions. He will be able to walk far away in his official career in the future. While Su Huanli¡¯s eyes are full of fame and fortune, and I don¡¯t know how did he teach such a son,¡± Qi thought to himself.


    However, what he wanted to teach Su Erya was not only medicine, but also the supreme...


    A meaningfully smile flickered across his lips.


    In the next three days, Qi Xianqing came early to teach Su Li how to read and write in every morning. Su Li didn¡¯t pretend to be stupid, and she learned quickly. Qi Xianqing was happy about that. He wanted to test Su Li for a few days, but he changed his mind. He talked to Su Huanli at once that he had made up his mind to be Erya¡¯s teacher.


    On the fourth day, Su Qinghao also sat in the small ss in the Su Family.


    ¡°Hao, Mr. Qi is a well-known teacher in our town. I spent lots of money on recruiting him. You do not have to go to school from now on, just learn with your second sister. Don¡¯t live up to my expectations.¡±


    When Su Qinghao was sent to the ss, Su Huanli whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Got it, dad!¡±


    Su Qinghao replied crisply. He also thought happily that his big brother was leaving, and it¡¯s great that he would learn to read with his second sister!


    Su Huanli left at ease. Qi Xianqing looked at Su Qinghao in the seat, frown slightly. However, when his eyes turned to Su Li who was reviewing the lesson, his brows were gradually unfolded.


    ¡°All right. I will turn a blind eye for him. I heard that Su Family has another daughter. Maybe there will be one more in theing days. I can teach them in a normal way, but the sessor will be taught in private.¡±


    After Qi Xianqing made this decision, he opened the book to continue teaching.


    Two hourster, Qi Xianqing picked up his book and left. Su Qinghao couldn¡¯t hold himself anymore. He stood up and pulled Su Li, ¡°Second sister, second sister, let¡¯s y sand in the martial arts field!¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh about the boy¡¯s advice. Then she said, ¡°You can go there. Father will scold me if I go there.¡±


    ¡°Ok......¡±


    Big brother would not be scolded, but the second sister was still somewhat different from him. Su Qinghao ran out disappointedly and thought to himself.


    After clearing up the house, Su Li carried the copybook and went out. She found that Qi Xianqing was still standing in the doorway, as if he was waiting for her.


    Did he want to show his hand?


    Su Li nced quickly at this old man. It¡¯s clear that he came to Su Family for her, but Su Li didn¡¯t know if his intention was good or not.

 Chapter 15 - Apprentice?

    <h4>Chapter 15 Apprentice?</h4>


    ¡°Little girl,e with me.¡±


    Qi Xianqing beckoned to her with some excitement. Being with her these days, he knew that this girl was qualified. She was pure, kind, and diligent with deep emotions, not to mention her aptitude.


    She was definitely a good candidate for his sessor. Even her age was a little older, but this could bepletely ignored.


    Qi Xianqing went to a secluded ce with Su Li and immediately said, ¡°Little girl, do you know who I am?¡±


    Su Li blinked and replied cunningly, ¡°I know. You are a famous doctor and teacher in town.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡± Qi Xianqingughed heartily, ¡°I am not just famous in our town. When you go out, you will know that the name of Qi Xianqing is not just well-known in Dahan Country!¡±


    ¡°Are there any other countries except for Dahan Country?¡± Su Li asked with her head tilted. She was clearly not on the point.


    Qi Xianqing¡¯s look was stiff and he smiled bitterly, ¡°Of course, when you grow up, you will go out and see more sceneries.¡±


    Then, Qi Xianqing looked serious and said, ¡°If you want to get advanced, in addition to learning the literature, there is a better road here! That is to practice Xuangong!¡±


    After what he said, the air suddenly went into silence.


    The old man and the little girl stared at each other for a long while. Then Su Li curiously asked, ¡°Sir, what is Xuangong?¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled even more bitterly. He¡¯d forgotten that the little girl standing opposite him had no experience about anything. Martial arts practitioners hearing Xuangong would be excited to faint, but this girl...did not has any reaction.


    ¡°Xuangong is a cultivation system that is supreme in the martial arts. People will be extraordinary after practicing its high level... Forget it. I will tell youter. Will you worship me as your Shifu (teacher)?¡±


    Qi Xianqing looked at the confused face of Su Li, and finally chose a new way to ask her.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I your student?¡±


    Su Li still looked confused andughed in mind. The old man actually wanted her to be his sessor.


    ¡°This is different. I have a lot of students, but my sessor will be only one, and it is you.¡± Qi Xianqingughed like a skilled liar, ¡°As long as you worship me as your Shifu, you won¡¯t be bullied any more. I will teach you all my knowledge and skills, and when you grow up, you will be able to cure the sick and do whatever you want.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately became shining, ¡°I do!¡±


    Qi Xianxing felt his cold sweat welling up. How difficult to have the little girl as his sessor!


    Under the guidance of Qi Xianqing, Su Li practiced the apprentice rites. There was no tea for Su Li to present to Qi Xianqing, but he did not care. After kowtow, Su Li stood up. Qi Xianqing looked at Su Li more kindly and took out a booklet he wrote long time ago from his arm.


    ¡°My sessor, spend three days to understand and recite it. I will check how much you have understood three dayster.¡±


    Su Li took it and obediently said as she was taught, ¡°Yes, Shifu.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Qi Xianqing left withughter. Su Li doubted that if she were not here, the old man might dance happily.


    Su Li grabbed the book and squinted her eyes.


    It was a coincidence that she got the poison methods without any guidance. It¡¯s foolish if she didn¡¯t worship Doctor Qi as her Shifu. Besides, she also wanted to see what kind of Xuangong it was in addition to Xuangong of the Collection of Poison.


    Thinking of this, she opened the booklet. There were only four words on the first page, Ghost Valley Meditation Direction.


    Then she turned to the page of the general outline, she suddenly widened her almond eyes with shock for the first time since her rebirth.


    Wasn¡¯t this Collection of Poison?


    Qi Xianqing actually came from the same school as her!


    Back to the yard, Su Li did not have dinner. She finished reading this book until midnight. Thinking the Collection of Poison in her mind, she took a deep breath and cleared her mind.


    ¡°So...this Inner Game of Xuangong is iplete. It¡¯s only the first half.¡±


    No wonder Qi Xianqing went to dirty ces like the prostitute camp at that time. Probably he got there for another half. But unfortunately, she had gotten another half already. He didn¡¯t have the rest of the book until he diedst life.


    ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so hard for me to practice. The first level of Xuangong I thought actually is the sixth level...¡±


    Su Li looked weird, because she was wondering that it¡¯s impossible to skip the fifth level of Xuangong to practice the sixth. But she seeded in practicing from the sixth level in her previous and present life. Did Qi Xianqing know anything?


    Su Li shook her head and left her doubts aside for a moment. Then she read the booklet carefully under the oilmp.


    It¡¯s inevitable that there would be some problems following the iplete Inner Game Practice Methods. Now she had the full 14-level Ghost Valley Meditation Direction. From the perspective of safety, she decided to restart from the first level. In the previous life, she practiced to the seventh level. Although she was almost crazy, she attained a lot of experience. Practicing theplete top five level of Xuangong was only a matter of time.


    A month passed soon. Su Qingtan left home to the County Town. And the Second Madam wept for that for a few days. It took her several days toe out from her room.


    Su Li learned fast and she knew many words even some umon ones. She began to read poems and literature under the guidance of Qi Xianqing. Her ability of Xuangong was strengthened by leaps and bounds. Even she has practiced the second level, but she only showed that she just finished the first.


    Even so, Qi Xianqing was shocked and murmured, ¡°She was born with gift. She is really extraordinary! It took me a half year to finish the first level...¡±


    When Su Li made efforts to learn the third level, Zhu Yan finally came back.


    ¡°What? The Lord actually let Su Erya learn to read! How is it possible?¡±


    The First Madam who looked as if she traveled a long way was sullen when she heard the message from Mammy Zheng who was her henchman. She almost thought that she had returned to a wrong home.

 Chapter 16 - Zipei Learned to Read

    <h4>Chapter 16 Zipei Learned to Read</h4>


    Did not the Lord always dislike that the women in his family had literacy, and how did he suddenly change his mind to let Erya learn to read, specially invited a teacher to teach her? This... this was ridiculous!


    ¡°Second Miss is smart and she learns quickly. The Lord has always appreciated her! It is said that the First Madam cultivated a good daughter.¡±


    Her personal mammy observed the First Madam¡¯s expressions, and congratted on her side. Although the First Madam did not like the Second Miss in the past, now that the Second Miss was so favored by the Lord, the attitude of the First Madam should be changed.


    She looked down and saw that Zhu Yan was furious, and looked at her with anger. She was so scared that her body was suddenly stiff with her mouth open. She really didn¡¯t know if she has said anything wrong.


    ¡°It seems that the Lord didn¡¯t find that Erya is not his daughter,¡± Zhu Yan rxed and slowlybed her hair. Her face in the bronze mirror was gloomy.


    She spent a lot of money this time she went out, but she still couldn¡¯t find out the origin of the jade. The shop that originally created the jade had already moved and she didn¡¯t know where it has gone.


    Her money was too little to get to the origin of the jade.


    ¡°However, how did Erya persuade the Lord to let her learn? I tried so many times that he did not listen to me. I can only let Zipei learn to read privately. He even doesn¡¯t want Zipei to have literacy...But how can she have the qualifications to sit in the ss and read!¡±


    Click!


    Theb broke into two pieces, and the mammy on her side held breath and looked horrified. Why was the First Madam so angry?


    ¡°Where is Zipei?¡±


    ¡°Madam, the Third Miss was confined for four months, and she couldn¡¯te out until tomorrow.¡±


    Zhu Yan bit her white teeth, and her heart was stirred up. What¡¯s wrong with her recently? Who was against her?


    In the evening, Zhu Yan was so angry that she did not eat or sleep. She ordered people to open the door and let Su Zipei out in the next morning.


    ¡°I am suffocated! Where is Su Erya, I am going to kill her!¡±


    Su Zipei was like a madwoman with fluffy hair. She was confined for four months and was finding someone to pull her anger out.


    When Zhu Yan saw her daughter¡¯s pitiful appearance, she trembled with anger and scolded fiercely, ¡°Mammy, go and help her dress up. Look at yourself, don¡¯t you feel disgraceful?¡±


    ¡°Mother, you are here! Why don¡¯t youe to see me this month?¡± Su Zipei weakened her imposing manner when she saw her mother and burst into tears.


    Zhu Yan sighed and grabbed her daughter¡¯s hand back to the room. She whispered, ¡°I was busy in doing something for you. If that is done, you can do anything, even marry the Emperor.¡±


    When Zhu Yan said the news to Su Zipei, thetter listened with her big eye widely open and stopped crying, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hurry up and get dressed. We¡¯ll see your fatherter.¡±


    When got dressed, Su Zipei, who was in poor information condition for four months¡¯ confinement, finally learned that her second sister had been allowed by her father to read fairly and squarely.


    ¡°I was out being busy for you, and I didn¡¯t know who took the advantage of it. But it doesn¡¯t matter, since Erya can learn, you can certainly sit in the ss, too. You don¡¯t have to sneak any more. And, you are much smarter than Erya.¡±


    Zhu Yan consoled her daughter in a soft voice.


    Su Erya was just a maid who did rough work. Zipei has been carefully trained by her since childhood. She would be a pretty princess in the future.


    ¡°But my second sister... How can she sit in the same ss with me? It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes were red again, and she felt so wronged.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair, but your father is like a blind man with his eyes widely open!¡± Zhu Yan looked at Su Zipei who has been dressed up, and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to your father!¡±


    Su Huanli was busy in checking the ounts of the silk shop, and suddenly heard the voice of the old butler from the outside.


    ¡°Lord, the First Madam and the Third Miss areing.¡±


    Su Huanli stopped writing with the brush in his hand, and twisted his eyebrows. Today, the confinement for four months expired, so Zipei shoulde out.


    ¡°Lord, I have brought a lot of money from my mother¡¯s family, which can almost make up for the loss of the silk shop.¡±


    Zhu Yan grabbed Su Huanli¡¯s weakness in her first sentence when she entered the door.


    Hearing that the funds were ready, Su Huanli decided not to have anybody ountable. He saw Su Zipei holding her small hands behind Zhu Yan. Seeing the girl who was dignified and virtuous with exquisite appearance, his anger was also dissipated mostly.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s just forget the past,¡± Su Huanli changed his seat and sat down. The old butler brewed tea carefully and handed it to him. ¡°You¡¯ve juste back from your mother¡¯s family. Whye to see me in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Dad! I... I want to learn how to read.¡± Su Zipei bowed her head and whispered with her little face flushed with loveliness.


    ¡°Lord, Erya has begun to read, and you can¡¯t treat the two girls with different standards. Otherwise, the four brothers and sisters all have the literacy except Zipei, and Zipei will be ashamed when she ys with them together in theing days.¡±


    ¡°You are here for this.¡±


    Su Huanli loosened his eyebrows and said, ¡°I asked the butler to invite the teacher and set up a ss in the East Courtyard. Zipei wants to be literate, just go and learn there. It¡¯s just... Don¡¯t offend your teacher, do you remember?¡±


    Su Zipei didn¡¯t expect that her father agreed so easily. She answered with joy, ¡°Yes, daddy!¡±


    Zhu Yan also had a lot of peace in her mind. It seemed that the Lord agreed to let the girls know words due to something that he hase across recently, not because of Erya.


    After the two had left, the old butler smiled and whispered, ¡°As a matter of fact, you had made a clever idea, Lord, so no one will doubt the Second Miss.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s face was expressionless, and his fear shed away, ¡°Since Zhu Yan did not return to her mother¡¯s family, where did she go?¡±


    ¡°The First Madam was very careful and I didn¡¯t find her specific whereabouts.¡±


    Su Huanli sighed deeply for the fact that he even had to guard against his family. He was too tired.


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s pure and bright smile appeared in his mind, and the depression in his heart disappeared in a few moments, and a trace of rxation appeared on his face.


    ¡°Zipei has learned so much from her mother, and she is good at calcting, while Erya is considerate.¡±

 Chapter 17 - Returned to the West Courtyard

    <h4>Chapter 17 Returned to the West Courtyard</h4>


    Outside the ss, Su Zipei held a word book and peeped out of the door quietly. Three people immediately appeared in her sight: the old teacher, her fourth young brother and a very beautiful strange girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clothes made by satin with the pattern of iridescent clouds... Who is she? Why my second sister is not here?¡±


    Su Zipei murmured. Suddenly, Qi Xianqing shouted from the ssroom, ¡°Who is making noise outside? Come in!¡±


    Su Zipei was so scared that the book in her arms fell to the ground and her body was revealed.


    When Qi Xianqing saw Su Zipei, he held his breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Third Miss, the butler has already told you that you must wait in the ssroom every day from five a.m. to seven a.m. Today you have broken my rules. Don¡¯t do it again. Find a seat to sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Qi.¡±


    Su Zipei replied with grievances and she was angry in her heart. He was just a poor teacher invited by Su Family. How dare him to scold her. She would tell her mother to help her punish him!


    Qi Xianqing did not care about whether Su Zipei had learned some words or not. From the start, Mr. Qi ask her to recite the poems. She was beaten on hands because of several mistakes. But Su Li did not make any mistakes.


    Su Zipei was much angrier, but she did not dare to show it. She still remembered her father¡¯s words.


    Soon, a ss was over. At noon, Qi Xianqing stood up and left the ss.


    ¡°The teacher of martial arts center is still waiting for me. I¡¯m almostte!¡±


    Su Qinghao ran away anxiously. Su Zipei opened her mouth and was about to say something, but it¡¯s toote. She turned back and saw that the girl with a fairer skin than her was packing her books.


    Su Zipei¡¯s face was filled with smile that she thought was kind, and then she said softly,


    ¡°My name is Su Zipei. What is your name, pretty sister? Did you see my second sister? She always wears the linen clothes and looks ck and thin...¡±


    ¡°Third sister, Mr. Qi is still waiting for me outside. Talk to youter.¡±


    Su Li turned her head with a smile, and left lightly.


    Su Zipei stupidly sat in her position, and she couldn¡¯t even speak a word for a while.


    ¡°Mum! Something bad happened. Erya...¡±


    Back to the West Courtyard, Su Zipei hastily pushed the door of the First Madam.


    The First Madam was embroidering. The sudden scream of Su Zipei frightened her. The needle almost stabbed into her finger. She hissed and put down her silk cloth, then said angrily, ¡°How many times have you been taught that don¡¯t be panic when you are in trouble? Are you like a girl from respectable families in such a panic?¡±


    Su Zipei curled her lips and said, ¡°But the change of Erya is scary. I didn¡¯t recognize her. I almost thought she was a girl from a noble family. Mother, you must have a look!¡±


    A girl from a noble family?


    The First Madam¡¯s scalp was slightly numb. What Su Zipei said annoyed her so much that she couldn¡¯t just sit and do nothing. She immediately put on a cloak and took some people to the East Courtyard.


    Since Su Qingtan left home, few people came to Su Li¡¯s small yard. Qi Xianqing came to warn Su Li to practice Xuangong asionally. After the lunch, Mammy Li made a pot of scented tea and put it on the stone table in the courtyard as usual.


    Second Miss liked enjoying the sunshine while drinking tea in the yard.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Boom!!


    The door was forced open. Mammy Li came out from the kitchen and saw the First Madam and some other people. Her face was pale like a piece of paper. Then she said with the cold sweat, ¡°First Madam and Third Miss.¡±


    The First Madam was expressionless. Looking at the tea with aroma on the stone table, she was much unhappier. She sneered, ¡°Su Erya,e out! How dare you to drink the scented tea. You never changed yourself. Where did you steal them?¡±


    After hearing these words, Mammy Li was angrier and felt sorry for Su Li. Why the First Madam still considered the Second Miss to be a thief? Obviously, it¡¯s Su Zipei that had done bad things!


    But she was just a servant. How dare she to contradict the First Madam? At that moment, she could only bite the bullet and said, ¡°First Madam, Second Miss is not in the courtyard. Mr. Qi called her out just now. I don¡¯t know when she wille back.¡±


    When she was talking to the First Madam, a puzzled voice came from the back of the First Madam, ¡°Mum, why are you here?¡±


    The crowd looked back and saw Su Li who was holding the Copybook of Dahan in her hands was standing at the entrance of the courtyard. Mammy Li secretlyined, ¡°if Second Miss came backte, she might get over this.¡±


    The First Madam amazedly looked at the girl who was standing in front of the door. The girl had white skin and pretty appearance with luxuriant clothes. The First Madam was fascinated for a moment before she came back to her mind. This was Su Erya.


    Was she actually Su Erya?


    She didn¡¯t see her just for a few months. She...became so beautiful. Even Erya wore no make-up, her face still looked more beautiful than Su Zipei!


    ¡°Mum, why don¡¯t you talk to me?¡±


    When the First Madam heard the word ¡°mother¡±, she felt so disgusting that she wanted to vomit. Also, she almost lost her mind.


    The reason why she tried her best to torture Su Erya was to make her suffer like a ghost, so that even her rtives could not recognize her.


    But now the temperament that Su Erya naturally revealed was clearly ten thousand times nobler than Su Zipei! As long as her rtives were not foolish, she would be recognized immediately. Su Qingtan, that small beast, ruined all what she had done!


    ¡°Erya, are you all right now? The East Courtyard is the ce that men in Su family live in. Go back to the West Courtyard with me.¡±


    Then, the First Madam ordered the mammy to rush into the room and pack clothes without Su Li¡¯s approval. Mammy Li also could not stop her.


    Su Li had little properties. Soon Mammy Zheng walked out with a small parcel and threw it to her. She opened the parcel and saw that the silver inside was disappeared, and some expensive silk was gone, too. What came to her sight were all the clothes made of linen!


    ¡°Just go. What are you waiting for?¡±


    Zhu Yan gestured Mammy Zheng to push Su Li. Su Li moved forward, but did not fall or hit the door as before.

 Chapter 18 - Missing the Past

    <h4>Chapter 18 Missing the Past</h4>


    Su Li smiled slightly. But when she turned her head, she was pitiful. She obediently walked in the front, which was exactly the same as before.


    Mammy Li followed timidly and kept looking around, hoping to meet the butler. But unfortunately, when they went to the West Courtyard, she did not meet him on the road.


    Boom!


    The wooden door of the big wing of the West courtyard was violently closed, and the First Madam turned her face without expression. She said, ¡°Mammy Li, thanks for your care for Erya these days. From now on, Mammy Zheng whoes from West Courtyard will take care of her. Mammy Zheng, give her some money and let her go. If she doesn¡¯t go... just beat and drag her out!¡±


    ck!


    A thick wooden stick was put in front of her, and Mammy Li was so frightened that she trembled violently. Such a big stick could break her legs. But she did not take the money nor move.


    Mammy Zheng grimly smiled. When she lifted the stick to beat, she heard Su Li¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Mammy Li, just go as far as you can.¡±


    Su Li stood between the two mammies. Although her voice was weak, Mammy Li felt extremely warm. She didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, and she pushed Mammy Zheng all of a sudden and embraced Su Li tightly.


    If she left, Second Miss would not fulfill her dream!


    ¡°Mr. Qi wille soon. You leave first and don¡¯t approach the Su House. You cane back in two or three days.¡±


    Suddenly, the sound in the ear became extremely cold. Mammy Li was so surprised that her body was stiff, and her heart shocked: was this... the voice of the Second Miss?


    But the Second Miss was always gentle. Why did she have such a cold tone?


    She was pushed away by Su Li lightly and left the Su House dazedly. Her mind was in a mess, but what Su Li said was exceptional clear.


    After Mammy Li left, Su Li relieved, but suddenly she felt empty in her arms, and the Copybook of Dahan was robbed by Su Zipeicently.


    ¡°This copybook is very delicate. Can¡¯t you feel inappropriate when you hold it? You must have stolen it from my room!¡±


    Su Zipei said with a smile, but suddenly she frowned and said in a hurry, ¡°Mammy Zheng, take her clothes off. Don¡¯t smudge the satin with the pattern of iridescent clouds!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±


    Su Li put on the linen clothes, and her dark eyes stared at Su Zipei who was admiringly toughing the dress that she had just taken off.


    ¡°Come with me, Second Miss. You hid in the East Courtyard for a few months. The work of the West Courtyard has already been stacked like hills.¡±


    Mammy Zheng sneered. Su Li¡¯s face was pale and her body was slightly trembled. Many servants who just came to the Su Family felt so pitiful for poor her.


    ¡°Wash it carefully. I don¡¯t want to smell like my second sister when I wear it!¡±


    After Su Li left, Su Zipei threw the clothes to her maid. She held her mother¡¯s arm with eyes sparkled and said, ¡°Mum, you are so excellent!¡±


    The First Madam smiled and said nothing, but was calcting in her mind. The Lord must have invited the teacher for Su Qinghao, and definitely not for Su Erya.


    All teachers were not meddlesome. Mr. Qi would not care about whether Su Erya was gone or not. Moreover, she would send a smarter daughter to please him. She would give him some silver tomorrow. It would be over.


    Thinking of this, the First Madam couldn¡¯t help but smile with relief. Su Erya was under her control again, and finally she could sleep soundly!


    Spring wasing to the end, but it wasn¡¯t hot at all. It was foggy early in the morning.


    Su Li wore a piece of thin linen clothing sitting on a small wooden bench in front of the well and looked logy. There were pots of dirty clothes beside the well, which was higher than her. Many maids covered their nose for the musty smell when they passed.


    ¡°Atishoo!¡±


    Mammy Zheng just got up and went out. She made a big sneeze, and whispered why the weather was not getting warm. She wrapped her clothes, came to the well and was shocked at what she saw.


    Erya sat there all night and was wetted by dew, but she didn¡¯t wash even a piece of clothes!


    Mammy Zheng was immediately raged at her and picked up the rattan whip on the side of the well. She mmed it on the floor and sneered, ¡°Second Miss, you had been to the East Courtyard for few months. Now you can¡¯t even wash clothes. Maybe Second Miss has a bad memory. And now I will help you to remember!¡±


    Crackle! Crackle!


    Mammy Zheng brandished the whip with her full strength to Su Li¡¯s back, which making so much noise.


    With strong pain hit her heart, Su Li just groaned twice, then curled her lips. This feeling almost upied 80% of the memory in her previous life. She was really missing it.


    After a short period of time¡ª


    Su Li¡¯s back bled, but she didn¡¯t make any sound since the two groans. Mammy Zheng was so angry with her, because Erya would scream before, but now she was like a dead girl without any sounds. It was so boring.


    However, Mammy Zheng was afraid of being punished by the First Madam if she beat Erya to death. She threw the rattan whip, went to the room, and fetched a bowl of maize bread which was made of rough flour and harder than a stone. She squinted her eyes andughed,


    ¡°Second Miss, if you don¡¯t want to wash clothes, it is inappropriate for me to insist. This is your food today. Don¡¯t smudge it.¡±


    Mammy Zheng put the bowl next to Su Li as she said. Then she stood up and kicked the bowl. The maize bread was covered by stinking and muddy water, which was disgusting.

 Chapter 19 - Was Erya Lazy?

    <h4>Chapter 19 Was Erya Lazy?</h4>


    ¡°Oh, Second Miss, I am really sorry for my old legs and feet. But it is just a little dirty water, and you can eat it if you wash it with the water of the well.¡± Mammy Zheng stepped back and said, ¡°I have to serve the First Madam to get up, so I have no time to wash it for you.¡±


    As she said, the nameless fire in Mammy Zheng¡¯s heart burned again. Because Su Li did not look up at her from the beginning, nor did she show any expression of resentment and despair.


    It was like... It was like she was a clown performing a funny and one-man show on the stage.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Damn Erya, your eldest brother is far away from the County Town, and no one will save you this time!¡±


    Mammy Zheng was so angry and she left with her hips swinging after saying that.


    Su Li looked up and stared at the back of Mammy Zheng. After a moment, there was a gentle smile on her face, the blood behind her flowed down the wooden stool and dripped into the dust.


    After two hours, it¡¯s in the East Courtyard ss.


    Qi Xianqing came a little earlier and there was no one in the ss. He sat at his desk for a moment and a smile crawled up his face.


    Erya made fast progress in Xuangong, and would reach the second level for a few days, then he could teach her the secret of swordsmanship. With the Inner Game when she practiced the tactics of attack, she was also a young martial-arts master in the martial arts world after being skilled.


    ¡°If I take her to see my old friends next year, those old guys who haven¡¯t found the person to inherit their capabilities would be envious to spit blood!¡±


    Hahaha...


    Qi Xianqing thought and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Then hearing footsteps from outside, he immediately regained the serious image in ordinary days.


    Su Qinghao bounced into the ssroom. He looked at Qi Xianqing with his head tilted, and immediately put himself in a good position, then said, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Qi!¡±


    He looked around and saw that there was no one in the ssroom. He suddenly said, ¡°Gee, is second sister actually slower than me today?¡±


    Was Erya going to break through to the second level today?


    Qi Xianqing gloated in his heart and had a deeper smile on his face, then he said, ¡°Maybe she waste for something. Qinghao,e and sit down. Don¡¯t bezy in the morning ss.¡±


    Su Qinghao was surprised that Mr. Qi had never been so amiable, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He went over and sat in his seat, took out his books and began to read.


    After a while, Su Zipei also arrived in time. Seeing that the teacher was somewhat absent-minded, she did not bother him but picked up the books and read them like Su Qinghao.


    After an hour¡ª


    Qi Xianqing, expressionless, still did not announce the end of the morning ss. He was very anxious. Did Erya encounter difficulties in breaking through?


    She shouldn¡¯t, because there was no bottleneck in the first three levels of the Inner Game Practice Methods of Xuangong. Was she toozy toe today?


    Impossible!


    During the two months of getting along, even he did not fully understand Erya, but he knew that she was not azy girl.


    It¡¯s so weird...


    Qi Xianqing frowned. Su Qinghao read too much that his mouth was dry. He couldn¡¯t help reminding him, ¡°Mr. Qi, the morning ss was over a quarter of an hour ago.¡±


    He said, then looked at Su Zipei and whispered, ¡°Second sister isn¡¯t here while third sister is. Third sister, do you know why second sister isn¡¯t here today?¡±


    Su Zipei wanted to dodge Qinghao¡¯s question, but she saw that Mr. Qi also looked at her seriously, so her heart was beating so wildly. She said with guilty, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°If one of my students is not here today, I will not start teaching.¡±


    Qi Xianqing got up impatiently, ¡°Su Qinghao, follow me, and let¡¯s go to your second sister¡¯s courtyard to have a look.¡±


    Su Qinghao also worried about his second sister, so he immediately got up and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Qi!¡±


    Su Zipei was in a hurry because she knew that her mother didn¡¯t handle the matter properly. She called Qi Xianqing in a hurry and said, ¡°Mr. Qi, I heard that my second sister has recovered from her illness and is no longer in the East Courtyard for recuperation.¡±


    Qi Xianqing did not know the structure of the Su House, so he nodded his head and asked, ¡°So do you know where she lives now?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Su Zipei looked awkward, ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Su Zipei was about to make up a reason to make a dy, Su Qinghao suddenly pulled the sleeves of Qi Xianqing and shouted,


    ¡°Mr. Qi! You must save my second sister! My eldest brother said that if my second sister were not in the East Courtyard, I should ask you for help! He said that many times, Mr. Qi, you must save my second sister!¡±


    Qi Xianqing and Su Zipei changed their expressions at the same time.


    ¡°Damn it! Su Qingtan even adopted such a strategy!!¡± Su Zipei cursed Su Qingtan in her heart, and looked anxiously at the courtyard door.


    ¡°I taught in a good mood in the past two months and forgot the situation of Erya in the Su Family!¡±


    Qi Xianqing was so regret that he wanted to give himself two ps. He took Su Qinghao¡¯s hands and murmured, ¡°Take me to talk to your father! I¡¯d like to talk to him personally!¡±


    Su Qinghao turned his head and ran, but Su Zipei grabbed his sleeves and he almost fell over. He looked back and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing, third sister?¡±


    Su Zipei was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. At that time, she heard a voice that made her feel at ease finally, ¡°Doctor Qi, don¡¯t be so impatient. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    At the end of the bluestone road, the First Madam came with a smile and was followed by a group of maids.

 Chapter 20 - How Much Money Do You Want?

    <h4>Chapter 20 How Much Money Do You Want?</h4>


    Qi Xianqing knew that the rtionship between himself and Su Erya was not suitable to expose, so he had to restrain his anxiety. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Today Second Miss did note to ss, so I didn¡¯t start to teach if not all my studentse. That¡¯s my rule. First Madam, please tell me where the Second Miss is, so that I can go and have a look.¡±


    The First Madam had a stiff smile on her face, and she cursed the pedantic old man for his entricity.


    ¡°Sir,e and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    The First Madam stretched out her hand and pointed to a path. Qi Xianqing looked cool, but still walked with her.


    ¡°Sure enough, you still want money! But if it could be solved with money, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The First Madam snorted coldly. In order to trace the origins of the jade, she almost spent all her money. She only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t want too much.


    ¡°Ah...you are all bad guys! No one will save my second sister. I am going to tell father!¡±


    Su Qinghao saw the two leave, suddenly burst into tears. He dropped the hands of Su Zipei, then rushed out of the courtyard. The first Madam was surprised, so she turned back and shouted urgently, ¡°Catch him!¡±


    A group of maids and mammies immediately caught up Su Qinghao firmly, and no matter how he cried and pled, no one let him go. The First Madam took a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Zipei, watch your brother, and don¡¯t let him go out of this courtyard before Ie back.¡±


    Su Zipai¡¯s hands was painfully being dropped by her brother, and she was angry for that. Hearing her mother¡¯s words, she smiled and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of my fourth brother.¡±


    The First Madam nodded slightly, and walked with Qi Xianqing into the deep corner of the garden. She pretended to sigh and said, ¡°Sir, there is something that you don¡¯t know. Erya won¡¯te to the ss anymore.¡±


    Qi Xianqing frowned and his heart was full of anger. However, he said lightly, ¡°Oh, why is that?¡±


    Zhu Yan pretended to be embarrassed, and a drop of tear came out from her eyes. She said sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. It¡¯s about the Su Family¡¯s private affairs. It¡¯s not good for outsiders to know.¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled slightly, ¡°I am not a meddler.¡±


    The First Madam looked happy, and Qi Xianqing added, ¡°But today¡¯s affairs concern my students, so I have to know. Please tell me even if it¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face immediately became dark red and she thought that if the old guy was ying a trick with her.


    Erya, such an insignificant person was regarded as a treasure by him£¡


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan didn¡¯t change her expression and whispered, ¡°Not long after I gave birth to Erya, I was pregnant with a second child. But that girl was a bad luck. She could crawl and crash in only three months. And she just knocked me and caused me have an abortion! For this reason, the Lord was furious, so he gave her a little punishment.¡±


    ¡°You said so much, but what is the matter with Su Erya¡¯s learning to read?¡±


    Qi Xianqing secretly sneered in his heart, ¡°How easy to say it is a little punishment. It¡¯s true that women were the cruelest in the world, or how could she do that to her biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Zhu Yan seemed to be in a hurry and spoke faster, ¡°I heard that your students are people with both virtue and abilities, while Erya is disobedient and stupid, therefore, she is not qualified as your student.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yan smiled, ¡°However, Zipei is very cute, smart, and filial to her parents, so she is the right person as your student.¡±


    Hehehehe...


    Qi Xianqing burst intoughter. Zhu Yan did not know why, just heard that he said in a t voice,


    ¡°You are right, but whether the two girls are qualified as my students or not, it¡¯s my decision, not yours. Even if you said so much, I only take them as water off a duck¡¯s back and will not believe that.¡±


    After what Doctor Qi has said, it¡¯s quiet immediately.


    Zhu Yan was stunned for a while before she realized what she should say. Sheughed angrily and said coldly, ¡°Sir, let¡¯se straight to the point, how much money do you need to let it go?¡±


    As soon as she said that, it was Qi Xianqing¡¯s turn to be stunned. He stared at her with his old muddy eyes, and could not believe what she said.


    The First Madam of the Su Family wanted to use money to bribe him?


    Hem!


    Qi Xianqing tossed his sleeves, turned around and walked away in the direction of the Su Family¡¯s Main Courtyard.


    Shocked at Mr. Qi¡¯s reaction, Zhu Yan immediately chased him and shouted, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t go. We can have a discussion on the price. Ow!¡±


    Zhu Yan identally fell down heavily by a stone blocked on the road. Her face was scratched.


    ¡°Geez! You old guy! How can you run so fast like a rabbit...¡± Zhu Yan got up and sat on the ground, hugging her legs and exhaling painfully, with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°No, I have to go back to the West Courtyard to arrange it... someone, someonee and help me up!¡±


    Qi Xianqing used his martial arts walking to the Main Courtyard of the Su Family, but he slowed down near the entrance of the courtyard. He settled his clothes and wore a smile on his face, then he asked politely, ¡°Is the owner of the Su family be there, and it¡¯s Qi Xianqing.¡±


    Su Huanli heard his voice outside his room, immediately dropped his ount, got up and opened the door to see Qi Xianqing. He could not help but wonder, ¡°Mr. Qi should teach in the ss at this time, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Erya didn¡¯te to the ss today, so I didn¡¯t begin the ss.¡±


    Listening to Qi Xianqing¡¯s brightughter, Su Huanli frowned slightly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Sir, children of the Su Family are by no meanszy people, I¡¯ll go to her courtyard and figure out what happened.¡±


    Qi Xianqing saw Su Huanli headed for the East Courtyard. His narrowed his eyes slightly, stopped him and said, ¡°Lord, wait a minute, First Madam told me that Erya returned to the West Courtyard, so you are going to the wrong way.¡±

 Chapter 21 - A Bitter Rebuke

    <h4>Chapter 21 A Bitter Rebuke</h4>


    When Su Huanli heard that, his face became as ugly as it could be.


    What the hell was Zhu Yan doing?


    ¡°Butler!¡±


    After Su Huanli shouted, the butler hurriedly walked in from outside with sweat on his head. ¡°What is your order, my Lord? The carriage to the silk vige was broken, and I was rushing to find someone to fix it.¡±


    Seeing the old butler¡¯s coat was stained by sweat, Su Huanli didn¡¯t me him and just said, ¡°Go to the West Courtyard and bring Erya here.


    Did the Second Miss returned to the West Courtyard?


    The old butler was surprised, but when he saw Qi Xianqing, he suddenly understood. He anxiously rushed to the West Courtyard without saying any words and forget the carriage thing.


    ¡°Lord, Erya is my student. I am really worried about her. I will go with the butler.¡±


    Qi Xianqing waved his sleeves and left unexpectedly with the old butler.


    Su Huanli stared at Mr. Qi with wide eyes. The reason why he asked the butler to find Erya was that he could watch Qi Xianqing by himself. His family¡¯s shame should not be publicized. But this old man actually left him directly to the West Courtyard!


    This was ridiculous!!


    Su Huanli was furious and ran after him.


    From the Main Courtyard of the Su House to the West Courtyard, one had to pass through tworge yards and a long corridor. It usually took a short period of time. This time, the old butler and Qi Xianqing were in a hurry. They only arrived at the gate of the West Courtyard in a quarter of an hour.


    ck!!


    They just entered the West Courtyard, and heard a loud whip sound came from the southwest of the yard. The two old men had lots of goose bump on their body.


    ¡°No, my sessor (Second Miss) is in danger!¡±


    The two men looked at each other and unconsciously yed martial arts flying to the southwest.


    After passing through a circr arch, a great deal of dirty clothes came into view. An old fat mammy whose back and shoulders were thick and powerful was raising the whip with her hand. The whip was about to fall!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Qi Xianqing red at the whip and then he grasped the end of the whip urgently and directly. At the same time, a dark strength passed through the whip into the hands of Mammy Zheng. The strength blew her away and crashed her into the piles of dirty clothes. It¡¯s smelly everywhere.


    Butler Li was vignt. If Qi Xinaqing didn¡¯t reveal himself this time, butler Li wouldn¡¯t found that Qi Xianqing practiced martial arts.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Qi Xianqing crouched down to examine the injury of Su Li, and his eyes were full of distress. But he seemed invisible to Su Li, because she was intently staring at the maize bread which was crushed andy in the muddy water.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± The mood of butler Li became tough.


    Qi Xianqing said impatiently, ¡°Li Yin, you once were a famous martial arts person, but now you are hiding in a small family being a butler.¡±


    Li Yin¡¯s turbid pupils shrank, and he subconsciously went back a few steps. He didn¡¯t expect that he was recognized by the man in front of him just because of the exposure of some actions. Couldn¡¯t that group of people let him go?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little guy. The Yin Mo Cult has been annihted for a long time. Nobody will care about whether a small potato is still alive or not,¡± Qi Xianqing seemed calm but was actually angry like a volcano which was about to burst. ¡°Now I want to know, is it the First Madam of the Su Family that hurt my sessor?¡±


    When he finished speaking, there was a sound of disordered steps outside the circr arch. Though Li Yin had so much questions to ask, he had to close his mouth temporarily.


    People were passed through the gate of the courtyard, and Su Huanli was on the front, followed by the First Madam, the Second Madam, Su Zipei, and Su Qinghao. Almost every one of the Su Family came.


    ¡°Lord, Madams.¡± Butler Li gave a salute and retreated to the side.


    ¡°What... what is going on here? Erya...¡±


    With his hands trembling, Su Huanli went to Su Li. He saw the blood sshed on her white porcin face and saw the blood traced on her white skin of her back. He remembered the smile in the yard, which was more shining than the sunshine. He was calcted, but this time, he actually shed tears.


    He was in distress!


    ¡°Lord......¡±


    Zhu Yan covered her mouth with amazement, and panic was revealed in her eyes, which was difficult to hide. The status of Erya in the heart of the Lord was so important. How was it possible?


    The Second Madam was also stunned. She was more afraid to see Zhu Yan. Although she had heard some baseless rumor, it was the first time she saw Su Li who was beat to bleed.


    ¡°My sessor!¡±


    Qi Xianqing shrieked miserably as if he just knew what happened. His shivering old hands gently wiped the blood and tears on Su Li¡¯s face. ¡°Who...who did this? How malevolent it is and it must be an unforgivable sinner. How could she actually hurt a 14-year-old little girl? I¡¯m going to notify the government!¡±


    Li Yin looked at them with confusion. If he didn¡¯t see Mammy Zheng was pped heavily by him, he would probably believe what Qi Xianqing just said.


    He was really good at acting.


    Li Yin looked down as if he didn¡¯t see it. Qi Xianqing did not want to reveal his identity, so did him. Otherwise it would be a waste for him to hide for many years.


    ¡°You can¡¯t notify the government, or the reputation of our Su Family will bepletely destroyed!¡±


    Su Huanli sobered a lot after Qi¡¯s shouting. The First Madam heard him and her face was not so pale. It seemed that the Lord still cared about their affection of many years.


    Qi Xianqing was so angry that his face turned grey. He said in short gasps, ¡°Good! Good! Good! Su Huanli, I did not expect to find that the Su Family is actually a ce to hide evildoers. You even cover up the malevolent woman who abused a little girl. I have been open-minded and above board in my life. I will never give up!¡±


    As soon as Qi Xianqing said that, Zhu Yan¡¯s face immediately turned pale again. She trembled and screamed, ¡°You old and poor man! The affairs of our Su Family are none of your business. Erya is my daughter. If I beat her to death, that will also be my business! Get out immediately, otherwise I will let you never go out of the Su House!¡±


    All schrs were weak. Zhu Yan thought that this old man would be like other schrs, and he would be scared by her words, then left with money. But Qi Xianqing was cid. She felt a little nervous and a sense of impending disaster.


    Qi Xianqing sighed and nced at Su Huanli and Zhu Yan with his sharp eyes, then he said,


    ¡°If there is a teacher who will teach your children in the future, I am not worth to be a man! As for the official career of Su Qingtan, even if I sacrifice my life, I will stop him from going on! If such a man from a ruthless family holds the power, it will be the misfortune of the Dahan! I am leaving!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Mr. Qi!¡±


    Su Huanli grasped Qi Xianqing, but he found that his hands and feet were cold, and even the heartbeat was scared to a sudden stop. If Qi Xianqing spread the affairs outside, his family would be ruined!!


    ¡°What? Is there anything you want to talk about, Lord?¡±


    Qi Xianqing shook off Su Hunali¡¯s hands and did not hide his disgust in his tone.


    Su Huanli took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say anything for a long while. Then he turned around and said, ¡°First Madam, you once said that your mother¡¯s family had something urgent. Go home with Su Zipei tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lord!¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s voice trembled, and she was about to cry. The Lord actually drove her away for the sake of Erya?


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave! I don¡¯t want my mother to leave!¡± Su Zipei hugged Su Huanli¡¯s waist. She curled her lips and her eyes turned red. She looked pathetic and pitiful.


    Su Huanli¡¯s heart was shook, but when he saw Qi Xianqing who looked cold, he could only shake Su Zipei off, and said coldly, ¡°That is for sure! As for Mammy Zheng, I will ask someone to send her to the government!¡±


    Mammy Zheng just crawled out from the piles of clothes. When she heard this, she immediately screamed, ¡°Spare me, my Lord! The First Madam and the Third Miss asked me to do that. I could do nothing but obey their orders. Second Miss! You are the kindest girl! Doctor Qi...¡±


    The harsh words were filled with the ears of everyone, and Su Huanli was so angry that he was about to burst out.


    Qi Xianqing knew that¡¯s enough. Zhu Family was powerful. If he forced too much, Su Huanli could not find a better solution. Then, he looked a little kind and said,


    ¡°Lord, it is not necessary for me to push. A family with both virtue and good behaviors should do like this. If there is something offended, please forgive me.¡±


    Su Huanli reluctantly curled his lips and smiled which was uglier than he cried. He really learned the pedantic schr¡¯s stubbornness.


    However, he felt good for that Zhu Yan who was always overbearing was finally taught a lesson.


    ¡°Lord, how about the Second Miss?¡± Butler Li reminded him.


    Su Huanli red at butler Li and almost scolded him. It was inappropriate to mention this at present!


    He thought when Zhu Yan came back, he would ask Erya to apologize to her, so as to have a better rtionship. But now it was impossible.


    Qi Xianqing felt a little surprise. ¡°Li Yin seems that he cares about Erya subconsciously. Good, good...¡±


    However, even if Li Yin did not propose it, he would mention it. After all, he acted for such a long time just for Su Li.


    When Su Huanli saw the eyes of Qi Xingqing, his was inexplicably afraid. He contemted for a moment and could not help but sigh.


    Alright, alright. In for a penny, in for a pound!


    ¡°Erya, you suffered a lot this time. Your mother was stupid just for a moment. She will never do it again!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s tone was very strict. Zhu Yan was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. Since she married to Su Huanli, she never suffered bitterness like this.


    ¡°There is a courtyard in the north of the West Courtyard. It called Jinyuan Court. From now on, Erya, you live in Jinyuan Court.¡± Su Huanli just finished talking, but Zhu Yan screamed like a cat that its tail was stepped on.


    ¡°No! Lord, you said it¡¯s reserved for our son. How can you give it to Erya?¡±


    Su Huanli med in his mind that why Zhu Yan didn¡¯t understand the situation. But he couldn¡¯t speak clearly. He could only say helplessly, ¡°When the fifth child is born, we will build another courtyard for him. It¡¯s fixed. There is no need to say more!¡±


    He turned around and his expression waspletely returned to normal. He said, ¡°Doctor Qi, please pay attention to Erya¡¯s wounds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I always protect my students. Since Erya is my student, I will take care of her.¡± He turned his head and said to butler Li, ¡°Butler Li, please prepare a carriage to go to Bai Cao Tang. There are all kinds of medicine. And it is easy for me to treat the wounds of Erya.¡±


    Butler Li nodded and left silently. Qi Xianqing also held up Su Li who was as light as nothing and followed the butler.


    The matter finally came to an end. Su Huanli felt relieved. He didn¡¯t know that his forehead was full of cold sweat. He looked back and when he saw the angry First Madam and Su Zipei, he got annoyed again.

 Chapter 22 - Killed Her Like Killed a Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 22 Killed Her Like Killed a Chicken</h4>


    ¡°This is all for the reputation of our Su Family, so I can only let you have grievance for a period of time. In addition, how about you send Mammy Zheng to the government?¡±


    Seeing that Su Huanli showed his good attitude, Zhu Yan was relieved secretly. But her expression was still indifferent.


    Because of the jade, she often took money from her family, which made her parents unhappy. If Su Huanli also snubbed her, her life would be worse.


    Mammy Zheng heard that she would be dealt with by the First Madam. She was slightly happy about that, but when she thought of her previous behaviors, she suddenly shed cold sweat and immediately thought about remedies.


    ¡°Sister, I am going back to my yard first.¡±


    Zhu Yan said to the Second Madam, but when she turned around, her face became serious. Mammy Zheng huddled around her like a turtle. After the group of people went away, only Li Yuelian and her maids were left in the yard.


    ¡°This is a war,¡± Li Yuelian sighed and soliloquized, ¡°but after the war, who was the winner? The Lord could not satisfy everyone. Zhu Yan will be subjected to gossip about her evil deeds. People will be afraid of Doctor Qi because he intervened in Su family¡¯s affairs. No!¡±


    Li Yuelian¡¯s cid expression suddenly became serious. She forgot that there was another person who was a real winner. But she was too small that Li Yuelian ignored her before.


    However, from the beginning to the end, Erya did not take the initiative. If it was a trap made by the little girl, it was so exaggerated. It might be a coincidence.


    Li Yuelian shook her head andughed. Then she turned around and left.


    Mammy Zheng followed the First Madam and went to the wing with fear. After the First Madam asked other mammies to leave, she was much more afraid. The First Madam was nice to them. But what she did today was a real betrayal.


    ¡°Mammy Zheng, how many years have you been with me?¡±


    Under Zhu Yan¡¯s cid tone, there seemed to be some magma that was brewing. After what she said, the air fell into stagnation.


    Plop!


    Mammy Zheng kneeled down without saying anything. Her fat flesh shook the te. ¡°First Madam, it¡¯s my fault! I was stupid. It was an ident. Given my service for so many years, spare me!¡±


    Zhu Yan said nothing. Mammy Zheng was more anxious, so she crawled and hugged the First Madam¡¯s leg, then kept begging. She knew the background of Zhu Family, and she knew that there was no way for her to go except for pleading.


    ck!


    Zhu Yan pped her, quickly and fast! Mammy Zheng¡¯s half face swelled visibly.


    ¡°I have told you that you can only use rattan whip in the morning and evening. Why were you still whipped her between 7a.m. to 11a.m.?¡±


    Though Mammy Zheng was pped, she was relieved. She touched her face and said, ¡°I have always followed your instructions, but today Erya was intractable. She threw the maize bread to my mouth. The maize bread was crushed and soaked in the muddy water before. So I...¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Zhu Yan was a little astonished. The girl had never been rebellious. Did she be smart these months under the training of Su Qingtan?


    ...


    ¡°Stupid girl, you just let them beat you. Why didn¡¯t you resist?¡±


    In the Baicao Tang, Qi Xianqing applied medicine as he med Su Li. ¡°The Xuangong that I taught you is very powerful. Don¡¯t be afraid of the old mammy.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Su Li suddenly raised her head, and her ck eyes were pure and wless, shing with grievances and dismay. ¡°But she was sent by mother. What¡¯s wrong with me? Why doesn¡¯t she like me...¡±


    ¡°The vicious woman treated you so rude. You actually treat her as your mother!¡±


    Qi Xianqing was so mad that he even could not breath, but he did not know how tofort her. He can only carefully wipe her crystal tears and he didn¡¯t leave to have a rest until heforted Su Li to sleep just likeforted his granddaughter.


    ...


    ¡°What happened today was over.¡±


    After heard what the First Madam said, Mammy Zheng was relieved and said, ¡°I will go back to Zhu Family tomorrow, but I need you to make amends for your fault.¡±


    ¡°As you ordered. I will try my best to do it!¡±


    With the opportunity to be trusted again, Mammy Zheng¡¯s eyes ignited with hope.


    ¡°You just need to put this thing into the mouth of Erya tonight. Then my order ispleted.¡±


    Zhu Yan took out a jade bottle and ced it in the hands of Mammy Zheng. Mammy Zheng¡¯s figure was slightly shocked. The First Madam actually asked her go to kill the girl.


    ¡°You can rest assured because this drug is colorless and tasteless. It cost much money for me to get it. Doctor Qi won¡¯t find any clue. In the town, everyone knows the construction of the Baicao Tang, so I don¡¯t need to say more.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhu Yan revealed a smile and gently said in Mammy Zheng¡¯s ear, ¡°You can rest assured. When this matter is finished, you will be the most trusted one. And you will have infinite fortune in the future.¡±


    When Mammy Zheng heard these words, she was excited. She remembered the construction of the Baicao Tang was easy and loose. Hesitated for a moment, she finally nodded.


    Sitting in the carriage that the First Madam prepared specially for her, Mammy Zheng¡¯s heart was beating fast. She was dreaming about the good life in the future, and forcing herself to recall every corner of the Baicao Tang.


    ¡°There is only one room in the Baicao Tang. Su Erya must live in that room. As long as I climb over the east wall, I can be there directly.¡±


    She was too nervous to feel that time flied. The carriage stopped in front of the Baiwei Restaurant. It¡¯s already midnight, and nobody was in the street.


    Mammy Zheng got off the carriage and looked around in the empty street. She swallowed unconsciously so loud that she was shocked by herself.


    She calmed herself down and got the sense of direction. Under the cover of the night, she ran to Baicao Tang. She arrived at the east wall in few minutes.


    ¡°There are a lot of points that I can step on this wall, and it¡¯s not hard to climb over it.¡±


    After Mammy Zheng observed the wall, she took the courage to climb. Practice was always harder than she thought. It took her a short period of time to see the bare top of the wall.


    ¡°I am almost there...¡± Mammy Zheng was happy about that, and then she put one of her hands on the wall with strength.


    Suddenly!


    A white and delicate hand reached out from the darkness, and grasped Mammy Zheng¡¯s throat as fast as the lightning!


    ¡°Uh uh uh!¡±


    Mammy Zheng was frightened and struggling, but the hand which seemed weak and slender grasped her throat so tight and didn¡¯t loosen.


    The dark clouds dissipated, and the shimmer moonlight shone as bright as the mercury.


    A girl who dressed a thin lining sat at the top of the wall and smiled under the moonlight. In her hand, she held a fat woman whose figure was out of proportion.


    Under the moonlight, Mammy Zheng finally saw the person in front of her. But the girl¡¯s face almost scared her to death.


    ¡°Su Erya!!¡±


    ¡°I can always have something to get.¡± Su Li smiled softly and said to herself, ¡°It was worth poisoning Qi Xianqing.¡±


    ¡°Poisoning Qi Xianqing?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that I wille?¡±


    ¡°Is she really Su Erya?¡±


    Mammy Zheng was frightened at the moment. She was trying to open her mouth, but the hand on her throat was suddenly forced. She rolled her eyes.


    Su Li looked cold. After she observed the street, she carried Mammy Zheng with one hand like carried a broken sack. She swaggered out of Dasu Town.


    The shade in the midnight were mottled, which was frightening.


    Mammy Zheng was almost suffocated to faint. She suddenly felt a loose in her throat and fell on the ground. She immediately took a deep breath but coughed with cold air.


    After recovering some strength, she immediately turned and fled, but suddenly she was pushed by someone and hit the tree directly.


    ¡°Mammy Zheng, thinking about running away is not right. Long time ago... when you pushed me and hit me, I never escaped.¡±


    Su Li came with a smile like a night spirit, but in the eyes of Mammy Zheng, she was a full devil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Su Erya, oh no, Second Miss, I just took orders from the First Madam, so it¡¯s not my intention to bully you!¡±


    Mammy Zheng finally recognized the reality and asked for mercy in fear. Su Li gently reached out and Mammy Zheng was so scared that she closed her eyes and waited for a long time. But she was only found that Su Li did not hit her.


    ¡°Show me what my mother gave you.¡±


    Mammy Zheng was a little scared. She tried to stop Su Li, but she found that Su Li¡¯s hand was so fast that the jade bottle appeared in her hand as if it was a phantom.


    ¡°Who are you? Su Erya is a bitch. Everyone can beat her. How could she be qualified for martial arts? Oh, I know! You are not Su Erya!¡± Mammy Zheng was about to be mad, but she did not stop to say some gibberish.


    ck!


    Su Li pped her out far away. She was fully awake andy in the rotten leaves.


    Su Li slowly opened and sniffed the jade bottle, then sheughed louder.


    ¡°Rotting-heart pill. If someone takes it, his heart will stop beating and he will die in one day, like sudden death.¡± She squatted down and put the jade bottle closely to Mammy Zheng¡¯s mouth. Mammy Zheng immediately tried her best to shut up and constantly begged from the seams of her teeth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. It¡¯s the order of the First Madam. My life is worth nothing. Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Su Li slowly took back the jade bottle and stuffed it. Mammy Zheng relieved and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to kill you with the rotting-heart pill. It¡¯s very valuable in the ck market.¡±


    As Su Li said, Mammy Zheng suddenly widened her eyes. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything, then died.


    Su Li gently withdrew her hand inserted in Mammy Zheng¡¯s heart. She wiped all the blood on Mammy Zheng¡¯s body. She was so calm that it¡¯s like she had just kill a chicken. She said to herself with pitiful tone,


    ¡°If there are weapons, I will not dirty my hands.¡±


    After burying Mammy Zheng on the spot, Su Li returned to Baicao Tang, and the sky was light. She sang short songs like a butterfly flying among medicine cabs. After a short time, she made up the antidote for Qi Xianqing. And then applied medicine on the wounds of her back. After that, she went to the guest room to sleep. All these activities only spent her less than two hours.


    After an hour, Qi Xianqing got up and stretched. He sighed, ¡°Erya was here with me, so I slept even better!¡±


    After washing up, Qi Xianqing opened the door of the guest room and saw that Su Li was still in sleep. He could not help but reveal a warm smile. Then he turned to make up medicine.


    Two dayster, Su Li¡¯s wounds got better. When she could move around, she immediately asked to return to the Su House. Couldn¡¯t repeatedly refuse the requests of his sessor, he finally sent her back.


    Mammy Li returned to Su House yesterday and waited Su Li at Jinyuan Court. Jinyuan Court was cleaned up by Mammy Li within a day. Qi Xianqing wandered around and was satisfied for that.


    ¡°You must remember that you are hurt now. Don¡¯t practice Xuangong in these few days. Don¡¯t fight with others in order to avoid infecting the wounds.¡±


    Qi Xianqingughed as he said. It is impossible for Erya to fight with others.


    Su Li sprawled on the edge of the delicate wood bed and nodded obediently.


    After Qi Xianqing left, Mammy Li came over and said, ¡°Second Miss, theyout of the Jinyuan Court is really exquisite, including the beds, the wooden furniture and the tea set. I have never expected that there is such a ce in the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and said with a smile unconsciously, ¡°From what you said, it seems that you have not seen a more upscale house.¡±

 Chapter 23 - Aggrieved Zipei

    <h4>Chapter 23 Aggrieved Zipei</h4>


    Mammy Li quivered and kept silent. No one knew whether she remembered the past or Su Li¡¯s cold voice of tips a few days ago.


    ¡°Mammy Li, now I just want to stay quiet in Jinyuan Court. It¡¯s best if I will not be bullied by anyone. But if I were bullied, I want to have the strength to fight back. Before, life and death were out of my control. But now, I don¡¯t want to experience that feeling again.¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Li showed a bitter smile, ¡°My mother...she is really cruel! I thought that if I did not resist, even if I have a hard life, I would not die, so I kept silent and did not resist. However, I was too naive.¡±


    Mammy Li was so moved that she realized it was her, not the Second Miss that was stupid. She was so foolish that she was even scared by Erya¡¯s cold voice.


    But thinking carefully, thought Second Miss was so young, she had to think about how to live every day. If she were not smart, how could she live to the present day?


    And before, Second Miss also repeatedly rescued her from the First Madam¡¯s control, and where could she find another Miss who was so kind!


    For a moment, the guilt like turbulent sea almost drowned her out.


    ¡°Second Miss...¡± Mammy Li firmly grasped Su Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No matter what you say or do in the future, I will support you unconditionally!¡±


    Su Li turned her eyes, smiled brightly, like a spring breeze, and put her other hand on Mammy Li¡¯s hand.


    It was not easy to finally had the first loyal follower.


    Mammy Li¡¯s tears flickered, at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the previous Miss who had died. If that girl could use her brain to escape, maybe she would not die in such a miserable way that year...


    The sun was shining the next day.


    Su House recovered to be quiet, and Qi Xianqing taught Su Li to read as usual, and the Xuangong¡¯s practice was temporarily put down. In fact, Qi Xianqing was very angry. If not for Zhu Yan, Erya was going to break through to the second level, as a result, Zhu Yan made trouble and dyed the practice.


    ¡°Second sister, you look much better today!¡±


    At the end of the course, Su Qinghao jumped from his position and came to Su Li¡¯s side, touching her forehead like an adult.


    Su Li smiled and was about to touch Su Qinghao¡¯s head with her hand, but Su Qinghao was pulled away by one hand.


    Su Li looked up, restrained her smile slightly, giving a courtesy with respect and said, ¡°Good morning, second mother.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Erya.¡±


    Li Yuelian looked at Su Li with a ratherplicated look, because she always had a sense of fear for Su Li, ¡°Qinghao has martial arts sses, so he won¡¯t stay here for long.¡±


    Su Li nodded cleverly and waved her hand, ¡°Then goodbye, second mother.¡±


    Li Yuelian looked gentle and then she pulled Su Qinghao away. She thought to herself, Su Erya was so clever and sensible. Was it a coincidence before or she was too extremely suspicious to think too much.


    Seven days after such a quiet time, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei finally returned to the Su House that night and looked at the Jinyuan Court lit brightly. Zhu Yan gritted her teeth with hate.


    ¡°How dare Mammy Zheng, she even ran away regardless of anything. Damn Erya, I will let you live for a period. Jinyuan Court is my son¡¯s. Nobody can take it away!¡±


    Su Huanli was shocked to hear that Zhu Yan returned. He thought his wife would stay at her mother¡¯s family for more than half a month.


    Zhu Yan was also forced to go back. She was already a married woman, just like water poured out by Zhu Family. Moreover, she not only often asked her parents for money recently, but also returned to the Zhu Family for free food and drink. She had already provoked a lot of gossip. Su Zipei cried all the time. Finally, she had to go back to the Su Family.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Qi is still angry. You don¡¯t have to go to the ss to be ufortable. Don¡¯t go to Jinyuan Court either. After thest incident, Mr. Qi often went to Jinyuan Court to review the injuries of Erya.¡±


    Su Huanli came and said to Zhu Yan hurriedly. Zhu Yan stared at him angrily and said, ¡°Lord, you are going to restrict my action for an outsider? What¡¯s the reason for this? We are a couple, and our love for so many years cannot beat that poor schr?¡±


    Su Huanli took a deep sigh and thenforted her,


    ¡°Dear, I am also thinking about the big picture. Although Doctor Qi has no money and no power, but none of his students is easy to deal with. They are all officials of the central government. And he has high prestige in his college. If you don¡¯tfort him, the future of our Su Family will be over, so, dear, you must bear it!¡±


    Although Zhu Yan knew that the Lord would push her with the overall situation, she was still too angry to eat and sleep. In a short period of half a month, Zhu Yan lost so much weight. When did she suffer such depression? This was ridiculous!


    ¡°When I give my Zipei to a distinguished family to be their daughter, I must ask for justice by myself!¡± Haven¡¯t done her big n, Zhu Yan looked at Su Zipei¡¯s beautiful, pink and energetic face, and was cheered up soon.


    In the morning ss after a few days¡ª


    ¡°What are you scrawling, even your brother Su Qinghao writes better than you. Shamed on me! Su Zipei, you are not qualified to be my student, so you don¡¯t need toe tomorrow.¡±


    Qi Xianqing grabbed the paper and sprinkled it to Su Zipei¡¯s face. Su Zipei was so wronged that tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at the paper on the ground angrily and wanted to refute a few sentences. But as Qi Xianqing said, her handwriting was distorted and the ugliest.


    Su Qinghao¡¯s handwriting, though not good-looking, but the font was straight and neat. And Su Erya¡¯s handwriting...It was so beautiful! Every stroke of her handwriting was elegant and natural!


    Compared with the handwriting of Su Erya, Su Zipei¡¯s handwriting was really scrawl, as ugly as shit!


    ¡°That¡¯s talent! Qinghao, your second sister has the best talent in calligraphy that I¡¯ve ever seen. Maybe she will be a calligraphy master in the future with her own characteristics. You need to learn harder from her.¡±


    Qi Xianqing exhorted with augh, and Su Qinghao stared at the handwriting of his second sister, and admired her in his heart. Unfortunately, girls were not allowed to learn martial arts, or he couldpete with his second sister.


    ¡°Mr. Qi, you are kidding. I¡¯m only a shallow learner, and I have to learn more.¡±


    ¡°Second sister, you are too modest. I think you are as good as our eldest brother...¡±


    ¡°Haha, Qinghao, you little boy...¡±


    The three people chatted happily, but Su Zipei was left alone as if she was not there. Her eyes were red again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same as what mother has told me. Mother said that I am the best, but why second sister is better than me, why fourth brother don¡¯t admire me? It¡¯s not the same as what mother has told me...¡±


    ¡°You are all bad guys, and I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I will find my mother!¡±


    Su Zipei left crying, leaving two stunned faces of Su Qinghao and Su Erya.


    Qi Xianqing stroked his white beard, smiled, and he knew that Su Zipei was like her mother. She was so young, but she even wanted to kill her sister by herself. It was clear that her nature was vicious. How could he teach that kind of vicious girl to read. So he forced her to go directly.


    ¡°Mother...mother!¡±


    Su Zipei cried and rushed in from outside. Seeing Zhu Yan, her grievance became more intense and she plunged into her mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong again? I¡¯ve told you that you should calm yourself down when things happen, what¡¯s the use of crying? Buck up!¡±


    Zhu Yan rebuked her seriously and sighed in her heart. Everything has gone wrong recently, and God must be against her on purpose. Everything she wanted to aplish had not been done, and it brought her all kinds of trouble.


    ¡°Mother, my teacher said that my handwriting was too ugly, so he did not want to teach me, and I was not allowed to go to the ss.¡±


    Boom!


    Zhu Yan pped her hand on the tea table and the cup was shook with a crisp sound.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing, you push me too far!¡±


    Obviously, I had already sumbed, but you were more insatiable. Did you really think I was easy to offend?


    Zhu Yan was furious. She got up and went out. When she reached the door, she remembered Su Huanli¡¯s advice. Remembering this period of time in Zhu family when she was not wee, she slowed her steps down unconsciously.


    ¡°Mother, Won¡¯t you help me get justice?¡±


    Seeing her mother stop halfway, Su Zipei asked with grievance after her.


    Zhu Yan sighed deeply, because she had too much to care about. She squatted down and stroked Su Zipei¡¯s face and said in a warm voice, ¡°Zipei, I have my own reason. Tomorrow I¡¯ll find a teacher for you. Then, I¡¯ll send you to the best school, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good at all!¡±


    Su Zipei suddenly became ferocious and she shrieked, ¡°Compared with Mr. Qi, the other teachers are far behind, then how can I surpass my second sister? Mother, you are partial, and I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡±


    Shocked and angry about what her daughter said, Zhu Yan subconsciously gave Zipei a p.


    Snap!


    Su Zipei¡¯s face swelled up quickly. She covered her right cheek dully with tears welled up quickly in her eyes. She shouted sadly, ¡°Mother, you hit me!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s heart was full of remorse and she didn¡¯t know what to do, so she only reached forward tofort her, but Su Zipei, who was full of hatred on her look, pped her with one hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so smarmy! You want to change a daughter, didn¡¯t you? Go and find Su Erya, I would piss off, ok!¡±


    Su Zipei sneered and left resentfully. Zhu Yan sighed deeply and felt so hurt.


    ¡°I nned so hard and got into the situation, and it was all for you...¡±


    ...


    Time went so fast that no one realized that it¡¯s early summer already.


    In the corridor of the Jinyuan Court, Su Liy on a wicker chair, and the wind in the hall was veryfortable. Since Qi Xianqing drove Su Zipei awayst time, she and Su Qinghao were the only two students left in the ss, and it seemed there was not so much fun.


    The injury on her back was healed as early as half a month ago. There was no scar thanks to the medical treatment of Qi Xianqing. But the scars left before were still there. To eliminate them, the wounds had to be cut again. Su Li didn¡¯t do that, because she thought that there was not so much time for her to waste.


    ¡°Miss, I got less regr money from the counting house this month.¡±


    Mammy Li came in from the courtyard with a sad face, ¡°Last month, I received 200 taels. This month it¡¯s only thirty. I talked to the old butler, but he said that he had gave Jinyuan Court 300 taels, so I suspect...¡±


    ¡°Mammy, don¡¯t guess unreasonably. If someone hears you, we will have trouble again.¡±


    Su Li stood up, took Mammy Li¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°I still have a lot of savings, which can support us for several days.¡±


    Mammy Li sighed slightly, ming herself for being useless. Second Miss was so kind that she evenforted her.


    The truth was that the Second Miss had never done anything bad since she was a child. Why did the First Madam always offend her? What hatred couldn¡¯t be dispelled between mother and daughter?

 Chapter 24 - Great Man Li Yin

    <strong>Chapter 24 Great Man Li Yin</strong>


    Shaking her head to dispel strange thoughts, Mammy Li proposed, ¡°Let me do some needlework to support the family. You made the Lord unhappyst time because of your problem with the First Madam. No matter how aggrieved you are, you must not meet him.¡±


    Mammy Li was somewhat clever. She knew Su Li shouldn¡¯t meet Su Huanli.


    With her eyes glistening, Su Li gently said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Second Miss, have a rest. I¡¯m about to prepare lunch.¡±


    Mammy Li replied and went to the kitchen.


    Bending down, Su Li gently closed the Copybook of Dahan from Su Zipei¡¯s room and walked lightly toward the Main Courtyard like a fair maiden.


    ¡°Lord, the Second Miss would like to see you.¡±


    Butler Li told the Lord at the door of the study. Putting down the ounts and slightly frowning, Su Huanli said: ¡°What is she doing? She just gets better.¡±


    ¡°She may pay respects to you.¡± Butler Li said with a smile.


    Su Huanli snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let her in.¡±


    The intimacy with his second daughter resulting from Zongzi had faded away because of her problem with the First Madam. Without the support of The Zhu Family, the business of his silk shop became difficult.


    What¡¯s more, the First Madam told him that Erya, owning the Jinyuan Court, went to the counting house to make trouble. She wanted the regr money of 500 taels every month,rger than the sum of Qinghao¡¯s and Zipei¡¯s.


    Zhu Yan did not want to give it, and Erya made a big trouble in the counting house. In the end, she took away 300 taels. There was no such a rule!


    A little while, Su Li, in a in dress, came in slowly outside the door.


    There may be psychological effects. Seeing his second daughter, Su Huanli didn¡¯t brighten up any more. Instead, he felt a slight nausea because of her greed.


    ¡°I came to pay respects to Dad. Dad spent a lot of money on healing me before.¡± Su Li went to the desk and saluted with an apologetic face.


    Su Huanli was unmoved, and his tone was cold and perfunctory. ¡°You still have a conscience. What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Li seemed to be frightened by Su Huanli¡¯s tone of voice. With a slightly pale face, she stepped back and said, ¡°I just want to exin things urring in the ounting room.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Su Huanli thought Su Li was quibbling and immediately burst outughter out of anger, ¡°Your mother has told me about it. What else do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°My mother has told you about it!¡± Su Li was shocked and said ¡°Dad, things were not what she said. 300 taels are really too much. I only need 30 taels.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Huanli heard something wrong. If Su Li said she did not take 300 taels, he would not believe it. But he did realize they hadpletely different topics about regr money.


    Lowering her head, Su Li burst into tears like pearls and whispered intermittently, ¡°I only needed 30 taels and didn¡¯t need an increase. Dad is busy with business and definitely has to bear a huge cost. How could I be so wasteful? I only took 30 taels...¡±


    ¡°You meant your mother gave you extra regr money?¡±


    Su Huanli was confused. The more he listened, the more confused he became. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Su Li seemed to be startled and raised her head showing a fair face like white flowers with dew in the morning.


    Su Huanli was touched. Any normal persons would be distressed seeing such a picture, let alone that it was his daughter that was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Yes... It was said by Butler Li. I only let Mammy Li took thirty taels. It¡¯s really my willingness... Dad shouldn¡¯t me my mother. Ah! Wrong. It¡¯s...¡±


    Su Li seemed to have lost her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to remedy it. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Standing at the door like a sculpture, Butler Li tilted his mouth slightly and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Such a silly girl! Zhu Yan did not see her as a person, but she was still trying to protect her mother.


    The clumsy approach did not prevent him from showing a deep feeling of pity for Su Li. He would protect such a kind and simple girl, even if the old guy Qi Xianqing did not tell him to do so.


    ¡°Okay. I knew what happened in the counting house. Erya, didn¡¯t cry. This was sticky rice cake I bought from the town. Take some back.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s cold face like snow changed. The kind father came back.


    Feeling ttered, Su Li held food containers, showing crescent-shaped eyes like ck gemstones. ¡°Thank you, Dad! Mammy Li is preparing lunch. Doctor Qi said thrift was a virtue. I won¡¯t eat until I am hungry in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Haha haha, good girl, go ahead.¡±


    Su Huanliughed heartily. After saying goodbye to Su Li, he returned to the room with a look so gloomy that he may drip water. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Butler, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The old butler said slowly and orderly, ¡°Last night, the First Madam went to the counting house. She raised Erya¡¯s regr money from two hundred taels to three hundred taels and then took it away. She said that it was sent to Erya. It seemed that the Second Miss got only thirty taels.¡±


    ¡°What she said was a lie. There is no such a rule!¡± Su Huanli was furious and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me something so important?¡±


    The old butler was servile and submissive and didn¡¯t mention Su Huanli¡¯s stupid appearance when he was deceived. He whispered, ¡°I wanted to say it, but the Second Miss wasing. She didn¡¯t want Lord to me the First Madam.¡±


    ¡°No me?¡± Su Huanli pped the desk and said, ¡°This is the Su Family, not Zhu Yan¡¯s money shop! Butler... Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    The old butler buried his head lower and said, ¡°The First Madam didn¡¯t take so much money before, and... even if I said it, Lord would believe I swallowed all money.¡±


    Crack!


    A white porcin teacup was broken into pieces.


    ¡°There is no such a rule! Such a greedy woman! She even smeared Erya and told lies. Did she ever respect me? Even the Su Family!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s eyes were red and angry to the extreme. He was almost mad!


    Sadly, he couldn¡¯t be angry with Zhu Yan, otherwise the silk shop established with support of the Zhu Family could be destroyed.


    ¡°Lord, calm your anger. Your health is the most important thing.¡± Butler quickly persuaded him, ¡°You still have Erya. How filial she is!¡±


    Thinking of Erya, Su Huanli felt inexplicablyforted and calmed down.


    Yes, at least there was a daughter truly caring about him in such arge family.


    Deliberately reminded by Butler Li, Su Huanli seemed to find the home of the soul at this moment. He was alive and carefully said, ¡°That girl is too simple. If she goes out alone and is sold, she doesn¡¯t know it. If I go on a long journey in the future, how can I feel assured that she stays alone in the West Courtyard? Butler, you need to arrange more trusted subordinates to protect her.¡±


    ¡°OK, Lord. For the First Madam...¡±


    Butler Li didn¡¯t finish his words. With a slightly chilly expression, Su Huanli said, ¡°Stare at her. If she bullies Erya again, you must stop her. When she has saved enough money, she will surely find an excuse to go out again. This time, I must find out the reason!¡±


    Su Huanli then realized it was not her second daughter but Zhu Yan full of lies that had been embarrassing him.


    Previously, he ousted Zhu Yan and felt guilty for her. So he always tried topensate her. When Zhu Yan described the thing urring in the counting house, he immediately believed her. Damn slut!


    Crack!


    Su Huanli pped himself violently. His eyes were malicious and insidious, and seeds of suspicion took root and sprouted in his heart.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah. Where were you going, Second Miss?¡± Mammy Li stood anxiously at the entrance of Jinyuan Court and asked as soon as she saw Su Lie back.


    Su Li shed a few tears, but her eyes were not red. Instead, sheughed and said, ¡°I just hung out. Mammy Li, I was hungry. Let¡¯s have lunch now.¡±


    Seeing her usual expression, Mammy Li felt relieved and said, ¡°Food was ready. Go back to the room to have lunch.¡±


    Su Li showed a more brilliant smile.


    When Mammy Li was cleaning up the dishes after lunch, the old butler suddenly walked in outside the kitchen and asked, ¡°Mammy Li, is the Second Miss in the courtyard?¡±


    Seeing the old butler, Mammy Li felt worried and lied, ¡°Second Miss is taking a nap. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    With his ears moving slightly, Li Yin clearly heard Su Li¡¯s short breath in the room. She was not in sleep. He squinted andughed, ¡°Since Second Miss was taking a nap, I would not disturb her. This was thepensation from Lord. Mammy Li, give it to her when she woke up.¡±


    Mammy Li was slightly shocked when she heard his words. Subconsciously, she took over it in Li Yin¡¯s hands and looked down at it in horror.


    Silver, five hundred taels!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have exined to Lord today. He is angry with the First Madam and lets me take care of Second Miss in the future. The Five hundred taels were given by the Lord. Mammy, rest assured to take it.¡±


    Li Yin gently exined it, and Mammy Li¡¯s surprise suddenly changed to joy. ¡°Great! Second Miss doesn¡¯t have to worry about being bullied.¡±


    Li Yin smiled and thought Mammy Li was also a genuinely kind person. She cared about Second Miss in all aspects.


    ¡°Mammy Li, I often stay in the counting house. If the Second Miss has any troubles in the future, please tell me about them.¡± Li Yin said: ¡°This was the order of Lord.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Mammy Li was very grateful. ¡°Butler, you are a great good man!¡±


    Li Yin felt startled slightly and smiled wryly. What kind of a good man was he? He nned to make an exnation, but it was a thankless task. How could the master-servant rtionship be closer than the rtionship of husband and wife? It was the Second Miss that awaked Lord unintentionally.


    After the butler left, Mammy Li was so happy that she hurried to the study without washing the dishes. She said to Su Li, who was practicing her handwriting, ¡°Miss, what a good thing!¡±


    After Mammy Li described it, Su Li stopped writing with a sneer in her heart.


    It was hard to see Su Huanli, a profit-seeking old guy, has such a soft inner world. If so, she was really embarrassed to take action.


    Su Li pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome. I¡¯m still hesitating whether to meet Dad or not.¡±


    Mammy Liughed and said the Second Miss was still a child. She felt ashamed for her previous fears about the Second Miss.

 Chapter 25 - Yang Wei Proposed a Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 25 Yang Wei Proposed a Marriage</h4>


    At this moment, an exquisite carriage stopped outside the gate of the Su House. The curtain was engraved with arge Chinese character ¡°Yang¡±, a surname. When the carter opened the curtain, a young man in golden clothes walked out immediately with a face of pride.


    ck!


    The young man opened his folding fan. Coupled with his handsome face, he had quite a bit of the temperament of childe.


    ¡°Cousin, Ie as I promised!¡±


    The young man with big steps crossed the border of the Su House, and soon there was a sound of ¡°ouch¡± in the house.


    Yang Wei¡¯s foot slipped on the ground and his mouth was bleeding. He climbed up and wiped the blood in his face, and his expression gradually distorted.


    ¡°Fuck! Who sprinkle the lime on the ground? It tastes like sticky rice cake!¡±


    ¡°Atishoo£¡¡±


    Su Li rubbed his nose and felt a little strange, ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me?¡±


    Inside the hall.


    When Su Huanli saw Yang Wei who had a swollen face, he said with smile, ¡°You must be careful. If your face hurts, you will be in trouble. Do youe today to return the night-luminescent pearl?¡±


    Yang Wei¡¯s face was not red, and he held the fist and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t make fun of me. The night-luminescent pearl is the property of the county magistrate. I don¡¯t have it! Ie here for nothing but proposing a marriage.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s smile was frozen. He held the fists slowly and said, ¡°What do you mean, my nephew?¡±


    Yang Wei did not seem to notice that he displeased Su Huanli. He continued, ¡°Last year, I fell in love with Zipei, and I hope that you can agree.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Su Huanli mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Little bastard, you stole my treasurest year, which made my son wasted a year in his career. Today, how dare youe here for proposing a marriage? Go out!¡±


    Yang Wei stood up as if he was apologizing, but his expression was still cold and proud. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You had better see the betrothal presents brought by me.¡±


    Hum?


    Su Huanli was not angry. His brows were slightly raised, and he slowly said, ¡°If they are not good, you can never marry my daughter.¡±


    Yang Wei was confident and proudly said£¬¡°I believe that as long as you see them, you will agree.¡±


    ...


    After one hour, Su Huanli¡¯s face wasplicated. Yang Wei held his fist proudly and said, ¡°Since you agree, I will go back and tell my parents now.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, nephew.¡±


    Su Huanli immediately got up and smiled. He couldn¡¯t help but sighed.


    Yang Wei was inferior to Qingtan in literacy and martial arts. There were lots of young talents in the County Town. It was not surprised that this idiot failed the examination. However, he was so lucky that he knew some officers in the County Town and sought a supervisor title, so things were really impermanent.


    The news of Yang Wei¡¯s arrival was passed to the West Courtyard next morning.


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t my cousine to see me?¡±


    Su Zipei jumped up from the bed with surprise. She nned to make up and go out. But the maids told her that Yang Wei had left, and she felt sad. Did the cousin forget the agreement between them?


    Zhu Yan frowned and scolded in her heart.


    ¡°Useless waste! He actually failed the first test in the County Town. I thought that I could contact the rich and powerful families in Yunjing through him to explore the origins of the jade. It seems that there is no chance.¡±


    Mammy Li also heard the news and said to Su Li. Su Li was not surprised. She said, ¡°The result of the first test in County Town hase out ording to the time. Cousin Yang Wei did not go to Yunjing. I thought he failed.¡±


    Mammy Li heard the words and felt strange. She said, ¡°It should be so. It is said that Master Yang¡¯s talent is far less than Master Tan¡¯s. But...Master Yang seems not sad but happy this time.¡±


    Su Li was silent. Her eyes were as deep as the sea.


    Since she was born again, she only changed the fate of the eldest brother. In previous life, the Su Family didn¡¯t have the ability to bribe Li Shanbao. The position finally was filled by the master in the Zhu Family. The eldest brother was selected only in the third year.


    Yang Wei curried favor with the little master of satrap. He got a supervisor title in Qinghe County. Li Shanbao was always threatened by him. In the end, he lost the Baiwei Restaurant in order to keep his position.


    It seemed that Yang Wei would marry Su Zipei in a few days.


    Su Li curled her lips perfectly. She was waiting for this for a long time.


    ¡°Mammy Li, prepare a carriage for me. I want to go to the county.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said. Mammy Li first hesitated and then nodded agreeably with surprise, ¡°Miss, you are finally willing to go out. The summer ising. You even don¡¯t have some nice clothes. You should buy some, and......¡±


    Mammy Li went out with nagging. Her eyes were moist. This was the first time that Second Miss went out. In the past, the Second Miss didn¡¯t get enough to eat under the torture of the First Madam. She lived a normal life of misses. How hard it was!


    Before long, Mammy Li came back happily, followed by Butler Li.


    ¡°Second Miss goes out shopping for the first time. In order to ensure safety, I have arranged two guards to follow. Be careful. If you are in danger, run to the Baicao Tang.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Thank you. Erya will be careful.¡±


    Li Yin¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and he nodded with a smile. From the surface, he really couldn¡¯t see whether this girl had epted the inheritance of Qi Xianqing or not.


    ¡°Driving!¡± ¡ª


    The carter yelled all the way, and the noises outside became gradually louder in a short period of time.


    ¡°Second Miss, the morning bazaar is still being held. We make it. There are too many people on the road. The carriage can¡¯t drive. You had better get off early!¡± The carter of Su Family suggested carefully. He contacted with Second Miss for the first time. He didn¡¯t know her temper.


    Hearing the words, Su Li opened the curtain of the carriage, nced at the bazaar and softly said, ¡°It is time to get off. The road is crowded. If the road was upied by carriages, it seemed like the action of bullies.¡±


    Su Li then got off quickly. She was a little shaken, Mammy Li quickly held her.


    The carter was a little surprised. The impression on Su Li was significantly improved. The Second Miss was so kind. If she were the Third Miss, the carter would definitely be scolded. She would ask him to rush directly.


    Su Li asked the carter to wait here. She and Mammy Li went into the bazaar along the street. The morous clothes immediately separated them from the ordinary people, and they caught many people¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Where does this misse from? She looks so beautiful like a fairy!¡±


    ¡°If I can marry such a wife, I would give my life for it!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell! Dream on!¡±


    ¡°I know that old mammy. She is from the Su Family. Is the Miss Su Zipei?¡±


    ¡°I saw Su Zipei. She is not as beautiful...¡±


    The whispered discussions were submerged in the noises, but many came into Mammy Li¡¯s ears. She whispered with a smile, ¡°Miss, they are all praising that you are beautiful.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face was red and she stamped her foot slightly, ¡°Hey, stop making fun of me.¡±


    This coquetry suddenly attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention. Looking dumb, many even hit other people.


    ¡°Which bitch hits me without eyes?¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, little tramp!¡±


    ¡°I will beat you, son of bitch...¡±


    There was chaos. Mammy Li quickly pulled Su Li to leave. They ran to the east street which was less crowded.


    ¡°Hey, look at it. It is Baiwei Restaurant. I want to visit it for a long time.¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes became bright. She dumped Mammy Li who was taking a rest and went into the restaurant.


    Mammy Li took a breath and followed up, ¡°Miss, wait for me.¡±


    As for the two guards, they were separated in the bazaar.


    In the morning, the Baiwei Restaurant was quite cold, and only few residents were enjoying their breakfasts. As soon as Su Li sat down, a smart waiter ran to her and said with enthusiasm, ¡°What would you like to order? Our restaurant is famous for its delicious food.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes lighted up, ¡°What signature dishes are?¡±


    The waiter immediately replied, ¡°Of course! Recently, the delicious food of our Baiwei Restaurant is the Fragrant Rice! Do you want to have a try?¡±


    ¡°Serve two dishes of Fragrant Rice and all the other signature dishes.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Wait a moment, madam!¡±


    After the waiter left, Mammy Li just climbed on the second floor. When she saw Su Li run quickly, sheined, ¡°Second Miss, wait for me. I am old. I can¡¯t run quickly.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li Su softly said, ¡°Mammy Li must be tired. Sit down and rest for a moment. I ordered a lot of food.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss, you ordered too much food. There¡¯re only you and me. If we can¡¯t eat them all, they will be wasted.¡± Because it was the first time for Second Miss to order dishes, Mammy Li was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we can¡¯t eat them all, we can take them away.¡±


    Hearing what Su Li said, Mammy Li was more worried.


    ¡°Dishes areing!¡±


    At this time, the waiter yelled and took the dishes.


    When Mammy Li saw the dishes on the tray, she was astonished.


    ¡°Guests, these ten dishes are the signature dishes of our restaurant! They are Roasted Wild Pigs with Spiced Taste, Kung Pao Chicken, Golden Fish Strings...Fragrant Rice!¡±


    After a short time, the square table was full. Su Li ate with relish. With a bitter smile, Mammy Li thought that now that the Second Miss had eaten, they couldn¡¯t return them. So she just slurped them!


    When they were eating, Mammy Li found that the Second Miss really wasted the food. She only took one or two bites in every dish. She broke the dishes but she didn¡¯t eat. She didn¡¯t know what she really wanted to do.


    Su Li tasted thest dish of wild pig and took a sip of tea, looking cid.


    Baiwei Restaurant dominated restaurants of this small county with its capital advantage. Even if these dishes were ordered in the County Town, they could attract many customers. However, they were far worse than various dishes she learned from the husband in previous life.


    Su Li smiled, her eyes falling on the Fragrant Rice. Mammy Li just put a piece into her mouth.


    Immediately Mammy Li¡¯s eyes widened, and she whispered in amazement, ¡°Miss, these... aren¡¯t these your Zongzi? How did they be the signature dish of Baiwei Restaurant?¡±


    The Fragrant Rice in the te was multiple rice balls withplex decoration. It was hard to see the cooking methods. The appearance of Fragrant Rice was quite different from that of Zongzi, but its taste was definitely good!


    Moreover, this small dish only contained a rice roll of Zongzi, but it was sold at a price as high as one or two taels of silver. How huge the profit was!

 Chapter 26 - Poisonous Sound Insect

    <h4>Chapter 26 Poisonous Sound Insect</h4>


    Mammy Li suddenly remembered that the Lord told Su Li not to make Zongzi any longer. Mammy Li felt a little scared and stopped talking.


    ¡°If I can use a in dish to exchange for the bright future of the eldest brother. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Su Li looked rxed and said with a yful tone. Reminded by Su Li, Mammy Li suddenly understood the cause and effect and shivered.


    The Second Miss was much smarter than she thought. She had realized it for a long time. Or... was Zongziunched by the Second Miss deliberately?


    What happened a few months ago shed through her mind. She had been around Su Li, so she knew it most. But she didn¡¯t find any traces of deliberation. All seemed to be a coincidence.


    If all this was nned by the Second Miss, she looked too terrible. Maybe even she was calcted. Mammy Li didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. She was scared. Subconsciously, she would rather believe that the Second Miss was a kind and lovely person without schemes.


    ¡°No. The Second Miss is seriously injured twice, and she did it involuntarily. If it was what I thought, the Second Miss would not let herself fall into a dangerous situation.¡±


    ¡°Mammy Li, why are you sweating? Is it hot here?¡± Su Li felt strange.


    Mammy Li was awakened suddenly. Constrainedly smiling, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, ¡°I eat too much and it is hot.¡±


    ¡°We can pack it back and eatter. Mammy Li definitely didn¡¯t eat so many delicious foods. We can¡¯t waste them.¡±


    When Mammy Li saw Su Li¡¯s warm smile, she smiled as usual with her panic eased.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The meal cost thirty taels of silver. When Mammy Li paid, she was reluctant. If Mammy Li cooked for Second Miss, thirty taels of silver could support them for three months.


    ¡°Mammy Li, the bazaar is over. You ask the carter to bring the carriage here. I will look around.¡±


    Su Li said, pointing a small shop opposite to the Baiwei Restaurant.


    ¡°Miss, you stay in the shop. Don¡¯t run around. I wille soon.¡± Mammy Li said looking worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just a few steps. No one dares tomit murders in daylight.¡±


    Su Li blinked and said. Mammy Liughed and forgot her terrible guess. Second Miss was so innocent. Why did she always think the worst of her?


    After Mammy Li left, Su Li stopped her smile and walked to the small shop opposite to the Baiwei Restaurant. To be exact, she walked to a brother and sister dressed in strange clothes.


    As soon as she approached, the brother immediately raised his hand and showed a kind smile, ¡°Miss, you are so beautiful. My sister and I are unfortunate and wander here. I hope that you can buy some food and clothes for my sister.¡±


    Behind the man, a little girl cravenly looked Su Li with her big eyes like water. She was about ten years old.


    Su Li seemed moved and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re peers. I don¡¯t expect your life is so hard. Your sister is only ten years old. How can she live a wandering life with you? Well, I spent five hundred taels of silver buying everything on your stall. Do some small business with the money for a good life.¡±


    Fang Yuan was suddenly shocked. He stared at the beautiful face without makeup. Was there such a pure and kind person in the world?


    From the Nanjiang Country to the Dahan Country, the brother and sister encountered lots of difficulties and dangers. But they never met such a kind person like Su Li.


    ¡°Brother, you stare at him nkly! Is she so beautiful?¡±


    Fang Ling pushed her brother angrily. Fang Yuan was suddenly awakened. But he found his stall was empty. Su Li had taken away all the things and reced them with a bag full of silver.


    ¡°Brother, I feel bad to lie like this. The elder sister gave us all her money. Will she be scolded by her families?¡±


    Fang Ling took a sniff and said worriedly.


    Fang Yuan said coldly, ¡°Girls from a rich family will not care about five hundred taels of silver. Maybe the silver is only a hair off a bull¡¯s back to them. You can¡¯t be cheated. No one in the world was so kind like her.¡±


    At this moment, a carriage slowly passed by, followed by an old mammy.


    ¡°Miss, you are so confused. You gave your regr money for next month to them. How can you give it away for these useless things? What do we eat next month...¡±


    The voice gradually faded away, and Fang Ling listened to the mammy¡¯s words dully and whispered, ¡°Not all the words from you are trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just an exception. The woman would like to do it. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face was cold and his hands clenched tightly. His cold heart seemed to be shaking.


    Back to Su House, Mammy Li didn¡¯t have the energy toin Su Li. She got off to attend to the dishes packed.


    In the bright study, Su Li opened the dirty package and gently took out a ck shell. She put the shell on the table and threw all the rest into the wastepaper basket.


    Su Li stared at the ck glossy shell. Her eyes lit up.


    She did everything before and after for the shell. In order to get it, she would do anything, evenmitting murders!


    People in Nanjiang are good at raising poisonous insects. Though the brother and sister came from Nanjiang, they couldn¡¯t recognize the shell as a poisonous insect pretending to be dead.


    ¡°This poisonous insect is called ¡®Yinxiangshi¡¯,¡± Su Li secretly thought, ¡°and I never expect the famous poisonous insect owned by the immortal with hundreds of faces in previous life belongs to me in this life.¡±


    Legend has it that it was difficult to train the poisonous insect and there was only one on the earth. It could imitate any voice heard by it, not to mention imitating sound of animals.


    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock....¡±


    Su Li tapped the surface of shell in rhythm, costing half a quarter of an hour.


    Suddenly ¡ª


    ck!


    A crack urred in the ck shell. Then the shell was gently opened, revealing a poisonous insect with dim light which cooed.


    It was obvious that the insect was very weak and it needed to be fed.


    Su Li smiled slightly and softly sang a bad with unique tone. Her song was uniquely charming.


    The crumpled body of the poisonous insect immediately became slightly fuller and emitted white luster.


    ¡°Yinxiangshi¡± was a poisonous sound insect. It fed on sound with exceptions. It only ate the sound that it liked. What Su Li hummed was the bad created by immortals with hundreds of faces.


    Su Li¡¯s daily life became richer because of the pet. Besides literacy and practice, she had to hum the bad every day. Although Mammy Li wondered the reason why Second Miss suddenly enjoyed singing, she did not ask.


    As the busy days went by, Su Li finally practiced Ghost Valley Meditation Direction into the third level. The improvement from second level to third level seemed difficult. Su Li felt her bodypletely changed with three times of internal energy added. Her foundation was more solid than before.


    ¡°It turns out that the top five levels of inner strength are used toy a foundation. In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have the foundation, so it was easy for me to go mad.¡± Su Li muttered. She asked Mammy Li boiled water to take a bath and to remove the grease in her back.


    She came out behind the screen and Mammy Li, carrying clothes outside, was suddenly shocked.


    ¡°Miss, you... you are... more beautiful than before!¡±


    Mammy Li took deep breaths and almost drooled. Miss seemed to grow taller overnight, and her facial features became perfect. The moisture of her face seemed to seep.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a girl changes eighteen times before reaching womanhood. Second Miss totally bes a different person!¡±


    The only drawback was that the whipping scars were still full of her body crawling like a spider web.


    While Mammy Li was wearing clothes for Su Li. She couldn¡¯t help but mourn and cry. What a perfect youngdy! But there were so many scars on her body. It was so unfair.


    ¡°Mammy Li, don¡¯t cry. From now on, I won¡¯t be beaten again. You should be happy for me.¡±


    Though Su Liforted Mammy Li, she frowned tightly. If she knew the third level of Xuangong was so powerful, she definitely would not make it. She hoped Qi Xianqing would not discover it.


    During the period from 7 a.m. to 9 a.m., Su Li came to the school. Qi Xianqing was really scared, and Su Qinghao was more stunned. Su Qinghao thought his elder sister was more beautiful than a fairy.


    After school, Qi Xianqing asked Su Li to stay behind alone and hesitated to say for a long time, ¡°Erya, do you break through to the second level?¡±


    Feeling a little surprised, Su Li went with the current and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know it clearly. I just got some sleep. When I got up this morning, my appearance changed, shocking Mammy Li.¡±


    Feeling surprised and happy, Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t help but frown and quietly said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so. Is this a physique advantage?¡±


    ¡°Shifu, what did you say?¡± Su Li blinked and feigned ignorance.


    When Qi Xianqing was woken up and saw the amazing appearance of his pupil, he was unexpectedly a little excited.


    ¡°Bad! Your appearance may harm the country and people and create disturbances.¡± Feeling troubled, Qi Xianqing warned, ¡°I will go out for a few days to find methods to cover part of your appearance. You just study hard at home. Don¡¯t go out.¡±


    Qi Xianqing thought Su Li would refuse it. After all, she was an adolescent girl. Every girl at the age expects her beauty to be known. But Su Li readily agreed.


    Su Li was troubled by excuses of changing her appearance. In this way, she would have a good excuse to change her appearance. Qi Xianqing helped her a lot.


    After Qi Xianqing left, Su Li returned to Jin Yuan and didn¡¯t go out as she said. Every time Mammy Li was distracted, she would stare at Su Li¡¯s face. It seemed that she was infatuated with her.


    ¡°I finally found the nt you were looking for today.¡±


    After a few days, Mammy Li happily held a bundle of golden nts like a feather duster. Earlier, Su Li gave Mammy Li a photo album painted by herself and asked her to pay attention to the nts in the album.


    Su Li looked them surprisingly, ¡°It¡¯s sesame. I can make sesame balls with it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a sesame ball?¡±


    Mammy Li was confused, but Su Li started to process sesame. She stripped out the sesame seeds, and put them under the sun. When Mammy Li realized it, she immediately helped Su Li.

 Chapter 27 - Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame

    <h4>Chapter 27 Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame</h4>


    It took Su Li two days to dry the sesame, and then she took out the glutinous rice which was used to make Zongzist time, grinded it to powder, and dried it. Then she started to separate the white and ck sesame. The ck sesame and sugar were used as fillings while the white sesame was fried and put aside.


    After Mammy Li made the sugar water, Su Li poured the glutinous rice powder into it and made the power into a dough then into glutinous rice balls that were not too soft nor too hard, and then she kneaded them into small bowl-shaped wrappers, stuffed them with the fillings, and made them into balls. After that, she dipped the glutinous rice balls into water and put them into the sesame dish.


    Watching Su Li cooking so skillfully, Mammy Li next to her was already stunned.


    When Second Miss was a child, what she always did wereundry and chopping wood and she never went into the kitchen. How could she be so practiced, was she... the so-called genius?


    Mammy Li was dazed for a moment, while Su Li had already finished all the rest Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame, and thest step is to fry them.


    ¡°Fry? It needs so much oil, and it¡¯s dangerous. Miss, let me...¡±


    Su Li shook her head and did not let her, ¡°We are going to sell these Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame. If you don¡¯t have a good control of the fire, all I have done will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°To sell them?¡± Mammy Li was surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little impulsive that I gave that poor brother and sister 500 taelsst time. But I can make money by selling things,¡± Su Li said wittily with a spat in her hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look delicious at all. Who will buy them...¡± Mammy Li was worried, but she did not say any words to disappoint her.


    Second Miss was kind of gifted, but it¡¯s impossible for her to seed every time. The Zongzist time she made was amazing. But this time, the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame were really like pockmarked face and didn¡¯t look so nice.


    Su Li poured three small bowls of oil into the pot, and Mammy Li made the fire. After a moment, the oil temperature was about 40¡æ. Su Li immediately poured all the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame into the oil, which made the sound of crackling for a long time.


    Su Li wasn¡¯t frightened by the sound. She gently pressed the floated Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame with the spat when the oil was about 60¡æ. After pressing for several times, the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame were bulged and not ttened, and their color turned golden from pale.


    She carefully picked out the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame and put them into the te. Mammy Li took a look and suddenly couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°How could it be so nice. They look golden but seem to be transparent from inside, and they are so round, just like big golden pearls.¡±


    Su Li drained the oil on the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame with a smile and put them into a basket one by one. Then she took one and had a bite, which made the sweet scent immediately float up. Mammy Li watched Su Li eat the Fried Glutinous Rice Ball with Sesame and swallowed her ver.


    ¡°Mammy, eat some and sell the rest in the town. If it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s not delicious anymore.¡±


    Mammy Li waved her hand quickly and said, ¡°How can I eat them? You made them for money.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t agree with her, so she took one and had a bite carefully. Then she couldn¡¯t stop eating after the first bite. She quickly stuffed the whole Fried Glutinous Rice Ball with Sesame into her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! It tastes so good! Miss, it¡¯s sure to make money by selling them!¡±


    ¡°Then please sell them in the town.¡±


    Su Li handed over the basket to Mammy Li and said a few more words, then Mammy Li left Jinyuan Court suspiciously.


    At the same time, Yang Wei came to the Su House again, and was followed by a group of servants carrying several boxes of betrothal presents.


    ¡°What smells so sweet?¡±


    Yang Wei sniffed and could feel his saliva was about to flow out of his mouth. At this time, Mammy Li came out of the Jinyuan Court with an absent-minded expression. Yang Wei immediately shouted, ¡°Whose Mammy over there? Come over to me!¡±


    Mammy Li did not hear it at all, and hurriedly walked out of the gate of the Su House.


    Yang Wei was so angry that his nose was about out of joint. Now even a mammy in the Su House dared to ignore him?


    ¡°Hum! Since no one leads the way, I am going to find it myself.¡± Yang Wei turned back and said, ¡°You guys move all these boxes to the Main Courtyard, and I willeter.¡±


    After that, Yang Wei followed the scent and walked away alone, leaving a bunch of servants staring at each other.


    The Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame were just finished, and the fragrance was still strong, so it didn¡¯t take Yang Wei much efforts to the door of the Jinyuan Court.


    ¡°So weird. I remembered that no one lived here. Is there a respected guest in the Su Family living here?¡±


    Yang Wei looked curious and didn¡¯t let people report his presence. He swaggered directly into the Jinyuan Court from the gate. The guards at the door saw him and knew he was Master Yang Wei from the Yang Family, so they all pretended that they didn¡¯t see him.


    They all heard that the Yang Family wanted to unite by marriage with the Su Family. Maybe Yang Wei would soon be the son-inw of the Su Family.


    Jinyuan Court was carefully arranged by Zhu Yan, and dotted with precious and elegant trees and flowers, which was beautiful and magnificent. Yang Wei was amazed by the court and he praised that the Su Family was richer than the Yang family. There was no such a courtyard in the Yang Family.


    Therefore, Yang Wei was more curious about the one who was living here.


    Passing through the warm and humid corridor, Yang Wei came to the vine-grown courtyard. He stood at the door and was immediately shocked by the picturesque scene.


    He saw a simple stone table and a wicker chair in the quiet courtyard.


    A girl who was better-looking than fairies in heaven reclined on the wicker chair with her long dress dragged to the ground. The girl slightly closed her eyes with a book in her hand, as if she was already asleep.


    Yang Wei was irresistibly drawn by her perfect profile. With his eyes full of obsession, he had forgotten the purpose that he came to the Su House.


    ¡°There is a so morous girl in the world. if I can marry her and spend every night with her, I can even die for her! I used to think that Su Zipei looks beautiful. But now, she is so ugly like the chaff, and I cannot even swallow it!¡±


    Yang Wei was so excited and he couldn¡¯t help it. But he didn¡¯t barge in the courtyard, because he was afraid that the fairy might be disturbed by him and fly away. However, his heavy breath awakened Su Li from a light sleep.


    Hum?


    Su Li opened her eyes and saw Yang Wei who was standing at the entrance like a pig. She said no to herself and her face turned cold.


    How could Yang Weie here. ording to his lustful and shameless nature, he might ask Su Huanli directly for who she was or even ask her to marry him instead!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes turned sharply. A momentter, she suddenly smiled, showing her charm that might captivate all beings. Yang Wei was almost excited to faint and was about to say a few literal words. Suddenly, he felt a surge of heat in the nose, and found he had a nosebleed.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yang Wei ran away as rapidly as he could, leaving a smudge of blood on the ground.


    Su Li walked lightly to the blood with her feet like the petals of the lotus, pulled the ck shell from her arms and ced it beside the blood. The Poisonous Sound Insect in the shell smelled the blood, immediately crawled out and began to suck the blood on the ground. At the same time, an intermittent sound was emitted from the insect.


    ¡°Beauty...delicious, fairy... fairy...¡±


    It was the same as Yang Wei¡¯s voice!


    Su Li squinted her eyes slightly and waited until the insect ate up the blood on the ground and returned to the ck shell. Then she picked up the shell and turned back to her room.


    The n could be changed a little.


    At the entrance of the Main Courtyard, a group of servants from the Yang Family were anxious until they saw Yang Wei, and all of a sudden, they were relieved.


    ¡°Master, you were finally here! Any further dy would cause us beingte!¡±


    ¡°Master, why is your nose bleeding?¡±


    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡±


    A group of servants came up and asked him all kinds of questions. Yang Wei waved his hand impatiently and shouted, ¡°A flock of useless things, shut up!¡±


    The air was instantly quiet.


    Yang Wei wiped his nose, took one of his servants into the Main Courtyard, and he immediately changed a gentle and elegant expression.


    Su Huanli waited in the room as early as possible, and when he saw Yang Wei who waste, he did not show any dislike. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°My good nephew, you have kept your promise that you would offer the betrothal presents today. I¡¯ll let Zipeie here.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Yang Wei stopped Su Huanli with one hand. He stood up and tidied his clothes, then said, ¡°My uncle, in fact, today I came here for another unreasonable demand.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Huanli still smiled, ¡°What is it, my nephew?¡±


    ¡°Today I mistakenly entered the Jinyuan Court.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s face changed when Yang Wei said that.


    ¡°I saw a woman who is better-looking than the fairy in the painting. So I dare to ask you who¡¯s the Miss, and I want to know her.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s smile gradually disappeared, and his tone gradually became cold, ¡°Master Yang, you already have Zipei, I¡¯m afraid that you inquire about another girl at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°You are so wrong, my uncle. It¡¯s normal for a man to have more wives and concubines. Didn¡¯t you marry the Second Madam? Why can¡¯t I marry two Misses at one time?¡±


    Su Huanli almost vomited blood in anger. He had never seen such a shameless bastard. Erya now was the apple of his eye. He would never let her marry Yang Wei.


    Moreover, no one could match Erya¡¯s talent in cooking. The Zongzi boosted Baiwei Restaurant¡¯s ie by three percent. If he really took over Baiwei Restaurant in the future, he still had to rely on Erya¡¯s help.


    Thinking of this, Su Huanli sneered, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. It is my second daughter who is living in Jinyuan Court.¡±


    Yang Wei¡¯s eyes suddenly became brighter than a light bulb. It¡¯s good that the girl was one of the Su Family¡¯s children. He could marry her instead of Su Zipei!


    ¡°But, Master Yang, do you remember that you and Zipei took our night-luminescent pearl and scapegoated another person?¡±


    When Su Huanli said this, Yang Wei immediately looked pale as if he got an electric shock, ¡°Is she...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Huanli ruthlessly ruined Yang Wei¡¯sst hint of illusion, ¡°It was her that you and Zipei scapegoated! Because of you two, my second daughter suffered unfair grievances, even family punishment. For this reason, I could never marry my second daughter to you!¡±


    Yang Wei¡¯s face was so pale that it seemed there was no blood at all. It was so hard to meet a fairy who could only appeare in his dream. Unexpectedly, he had already had a rtionship with her, but it was the worst kind.


    ¡°It seems that Master Yang needs to think about it carefully. I can¡¯t ept the betrothal presents today, and you can take them back. Some day when you figure it out, it will not bete for you toe. Butler, walk Master Yang out!¡±


    Li Yin, who was standing outside the door and eavesdropping, secretly relieved, then he came out and said, ¡°Master Yang, please.¡±


    Yang Wei went away absentmindedly with despair. Su Huanli threw several cups of tea to ease his breath. He said gloomily, ¡°What does he think he is? My daughters are not things that he wants to marry or change as he wishes! That is ridiculous!¡±


    Su Huanli was angry, and there was another person who was angrier than him, and almost had to vomit three liters of blood.


    ¡°What, the Lord actually wants to marry Zipei to the young bastard of the Yang Family?¡±


    Zhu Yan stared at Su Zipei with her sharp eyes, and thetter was standing quietly beside her. She immediately lowered her head and said nothing!


    Seeing her daughter who was epted the decision of the Lord, Zhu Yan suddenly felt that she was burning from inside and almost passed away.


    After she rebuked the maid and let her go, she held Su Zipei¡¯s hand tightly and pped fiercely, ¡°I am mad to death. Do you know how much grievance I have suffered for you, and you want to marry Yang Wei, that scum!¡±

 Chapter 28 - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 28 Misunderstanding</h4>


    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with cousin Yang? He is now a high-ranking official. If I were his wife, I wouldn¡¯t need to look at anyone¡¯s face. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Su Zipei retorted straightforwardly.


    Snap!


    She felt piercing pain in her palm. Su Zipei raised her head and looked at her mother¡¯s eyes which were full of disappointment. she couldn¡¯t understand her mother at all. It was her mother that taught her how to be a follower of the rich and powerful, but why did her mother refuse to recognize her decision.


    ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t buy it! You were not born in an official family. Can you find a better husband for me than Yang Wei? If you can, please show him to me, otherwise I will marry cousin Yang today!¡±


    Zhu Yan was so angry that she even thought of killing someone. She looked around and found no one was here to eavesdrop, then she made a decision instantly.


    Seeing her mother shut the doors and windows in the daytime, Su Zipei looked puzzled, ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡±


    At this time, Zhu Yan touched the secret drawer under the dressing table, and took out the jade. Su Zipei was surprised and she said, ¡°Mother, what is this? Why didn¡¯t you show me before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your future.¡±


    Zhu Yan felt that her whole body was rxed in a sudden after she said that, and she realized that it felt so easy when one shared a secret with another one. She kept this secret alone for more than a decade, and she was about to have a breakdown.


    After an hour¡ª


    Su Zipei covered her mouth in surprise. She never thought that the reason why her mother was so mysterious all these years was all for her sake. What¡¯s more, she never knew that Su Erya was not born by her mother, as well as her background was so extraordinary!


    ¡°Mother! What should I do now? I can¡¯t marry Yang Wei, otherwise how can I marry the Royal Highness or General in the future?¡±


    Su Zipei was suddenly panic. If she had the chance to go high, she would marry that useless Yang Wei only if her head was broken!


    ¡°Just be reassured. I wille up with a solution. Now you and I are in one team, so things will be much easier. You should never tell anyone about the jade. If someone knows our n, we will be dangerous!¡±


    Zhu Yan urged again and again carefully and Su Zipei nodded with firm eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, when I be a princess, I will let you enjoy all of the glory and wealth in the world!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes were moist, ¡°Zipei is my good daughter!¡±


    Zhu Yan hurried to the Main Courtyard to find Su Huanli. She didn¡¯t expect that on the halfway she was told that Yang Wei changed his mind and cancelled his marriage propose. She was pleasantly surprised, and immediately returned to tell her daughter about that.


    On the other side, the old butler who came to Jinyuan Court was frightened to death by Su Li¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°It seems that Second Miss has been practicing with Qi Xianqing. What kind of practice method that could make Second Miss be so beautiful, and no wonder that Yang Wei couldn¡¯t hold himself and change his mind immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, did cousin Yang really say that?¡± Su Li was sad, and she muttered, ¡°But Shifu said that I couldn¡¯t get married.¡±


    Although Su Li¡¯s voice was low just like a mosquito¡¯s sound, it was still heard by Li Yin, who practiced years of martial arts.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing let Second Miss maintain her virginity, so it seems to be a decent practice method. If he is a member of the Hehuan School, he should be very happy to let Second Miss get along with some men.¡±


    Li Yin calmed himself down. Then Mammy Li came in with an empty basket, and said loudly with pleasant surprise on her face, ¡°Miss, I went to the town to sell the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame ording to you, and sure enough, they were sold out in several minutes! The profit is three taels and we won¡¯t starve!¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s great!¡± Su Li pretended to be shocked, however, in her heart, she said that Mammy Li wasing at the right time.


    ¡°What kind of Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame? Why will you starve?¡± Li Yin was confused, then he turned to be angry, ¡°Second Miss, did the First Madam take all 500 taels away?¡±


    ¡°Butler, it¡¯s not what you thought.¡± Before Su Li spoke, Mammy Li exined, ¡°Second Miss is too kind...¡±


    After hearing about the truth from Mammy Li, the old butler didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. How could a person give so much to others regardless of his/her own food and clothing. Second Miss was too impulsive.


    However, if it was not because of this, the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame would not be made. Nowadays, the Lord was not mentally strong, and maybe the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame were what he needed at present.


    Thinking of this, Li Yin asked, ¡°Second Miss, is there any Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame left? I want to bring some to the Lord.¡±


    Seeing Li Yin was trapped, Su Liughed and said at once, ¡°All of the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame have been sold by Mammy Li, but there are still many raw materials. I¡¯ll make some now. Just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Li Yinughed very kindly, ¡°I have never seen Second Miss cook.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes glittered slightly, but she said in a slight proudly tone, ¡°Then you just watch me!¡±


    Li Yinughed happily, but in his heart, he said to himself, ¡°This girl shows confidence in cooking that is not seen at ordinary times. It¡¯s not like that she does that on purpose...¡±


    He, Li Yin, who had been all corners of the country, could feel something sharply and quickly. The coincidences over the past few months made him see something unusual, but he could not find who was behind the scenes.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing, the old guy is too mysterious and his means are certainly superb. Of course I can¡¯t perceive it.¡±


    Li Yin sighed softly. At that time, when he took action in the West Courtyard, he saw the gap between Qi Xianqing and himself. If he really fought with him, he was sure that he couldn¡¯t beat him.


    In the kitchen, the unique fragrance of the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame drifted out again. Li Yin greedily swallowed saliva as he watched. He had been to so many ces and ate a lot of delicacies, but none of them could match the cooking of Second Miss.


    Thinking about this, Li Yin felt fortunate to stay in the Su House, at least his appetite could be satisfied.


    ¡°Second Miss, your cooking skills are good enough to serve as a cook in a big restaurant. You¡¯re amazing!¡± After tasting the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame, Li Yin eximed.


    Su Li smiled shyly, ¡°You are joking, Mr Li. I¡¯m still far from it. And Shifu...Surely Mr. Qi won¡¯t let me be a cook...¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a joke,¡± Li Yin wiped the oil on his mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Second Miss, thanks a lot, and I¡¯ll bring the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Ok, goodbye, Mr. Li. And I am going to read.¡±


    Li Yin smiled and started to leave, but he was thinking that the name of ¡°Su Erya¡± was not appropriate for Second Miss. Should he rmend that the Lord give Second Miss a new name, otherwise he would be embarrassed to speak out before the outsiders.


    Inside the study.


    ¡°This is thetest Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame that Erya just made?¡± Su Huanli was surprised. He picked up a Fried Glutinous Rice Ball with Sesame, looking at it carefully and admired, ¡°It¡¯s so round, just like a pearl. How did she make it? Erya is really good at cooking.¡±


    Li Yin then told him about Su Li¡¯s good deed that she helped a brother and sister with 500 taels. Su Huanli¡¯s face immediately turned dark, ¡°This girl is too simple, and how did Mr. Qi teach her. Maybe the brother and sister are cheaters.¡±


    ¡°Lord, every coin has two sides, if there is no such thing, how could shee up with making the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame?¡±


    Li Yin helped to affect apromise, Su Huanli¡¯s face was not so dismal. Heughed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s true. Everything has its cause and effect. So, even if Li Shanbao evacuates all cooks, I don¡¯t worry about that. Erya is really the treasure of our Su Family. How can Yang Wei match her!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Li Yin echoed and finally calmed himself down. Even if Yang Wei offered more profits, the Lord would not say yes.


    After a few days of publicity, a kind of snack called ¡°Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame¡± gradually became popr in Dasu Town. Every day when Mammy Li went to the market in Dasu Town, she would be surrounded by arge group of people. Without crying out at all, the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame would be sold out.


    A carriage suddenly passed through the market. Li Shanbao, who was sitting in it, looked sad, but was still attracted by the bustle over there. He could not help asking, ¡°Adviser, that side of the market is so noisy. What happened?¡±


    The adviser who was also on the carriage immediately went down to ask, and came back in a short time. He said in detail, ¡°It is an old woman who is selling a kind of snack called ¡®Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame¡¯. She has been selling it for couple of days. I heard that no one paid attention to her when she came to the market in the beginning, but when she lifted the cloth covering on the basket, a lot of people were immediately attracted to watch.¡±


    Li Shanbao was hungry after hearing that, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Is there any Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame left? Go and buy some for me.¡±


    ¡°It is already sold out.¡± Adviser smiled bitterly, ¡°I just wanted to buy some. I didn¡¯t expect that the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame was so expensive. Each one was about 0.3 tael. Even so, there were so many people bought it. Some even paid a high price for it from others.¡±


    Li Shanbao marveled so much and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little simr with the matter of Zongzi in Shicheng Restaurantst time. You go and find out where does the old womane from.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The adviser immediately left for that.


    Such thing urred not only in the county-level government, but also in the Zhu Family and the Yang Family... After they found out the origins of the old woman, they were all dumbfounded for the truth that it was a snack that made at random by a Miss of the Su Family!


    ¡°No. Last time, the Zongzi in Shicheng Restaurant also came from the Su Family.¡± Li Shanbao immediately sensed something was wrong and he called his nephew Li Wei.


    Few minutester, Li Wei stepped into the house with a round stomach and a sweaty head, ¡°Uncle, What¡¯s the rush that you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Wei, let me ask you. Who made the recipe of Zongzi from the Su¡¯s Family?¡±


    Li Weiughed bitterly, ¡°How could I know that? The butler of the Su Family was so smart. He never mentioned anything about it. But it must be an experienced cook who coulde up with such recipe. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to think of using such ingredients as indocmus that had never been used in cooking.¡±


    ¡°Wrong! You are so wrong!¡± Li Shanbao said coldly, ¡°If my guess is right, the person who made the recipe is not someone else but Su Huanli¡¯s daughter, Su Zipei!¡±


    After Su Li was expelled from the Su Family, the news of her return did not spread, so that until now everyone thought that Su Huanli had only one daughter, Su Zipei.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Wei was greatly frightened, ¡°That is too bad. I heard that the Yang Family had gone to the Su Family for marriage propose. Did they know that?¡±


    ¡°We must stop the Yang Family!¡±


    Hearing the news about the Yang Family, Li Shanbao held the armrest tightly and said, ¡°How dare you little bastard of the Yang Family. I kindly rmended him to the County Town. He even gave me an ultimatum as soon as he came back. He forced me to hand over the Baiwei Restaurant!¡± He thought that he relied on the son of the County Magistrate Yan, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about him!¡±


    Li Wei did not have the courage of Li Shanbao. He looked worried, ¡°Uncle, I heard that the little son of County Magistrate Yan was fop and dandy. We should not provoke him for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t confront each other frontally. I have lived for so many years, and I know how to deal with this kind of guy.¡±


    Li Shanbao said impatiently, ¡°However, it is very easy to find trouble with the Yang Family. Wei, you immediately spread the news of the Su Family, especially to the Zhu Family. Give lots of money to the cooks of the Baiwei Restaurant and let them return to their hometowns for a period of time. When the new restaurant in the neighboring county opens, let theme back. Don¡¯t they want Baiwei Restaurant? I¡¯ll give it to them!¡±

 Chapter 29 - Assassination

    <strong>Chapter 29 Assassination</strong>


    ¡°Excellent! We will see that the three families fight with each other. Uncle, you are so wise!¡± Li Wei excitedly ttered Li Shanbao and immediately made arrangements.


    Under the deliberate promotion of Li Wei, the news about the Su Family¡¯s genius cooking girl spread widely. Schemes simmered all of a sudden. Yang, Zhu, and Su Families were all in dead silence.


    ¡°Who on earth did it? Who released the news?¡± Su Huanli was furious and rxed. ¡°Fortunately, the outside world knows nothing about Erya. They think that Zipei does everything. But the reality will be exposed sooner orter. Butler, do you have any method to deal with it?¡±


    Li Yin frowned tightly and analyzed, ¡°The news is not good for Zhu Family and Yang Family. I think it is the county magistrate¡¯sst fight. Now Zhu and Yang Families maybe more anxious than us.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s expression turned to serious, ¡°It seems that they will visit us soon.¡±


    ¡°Lord, the two-faced person is ufortable. It is better to fish in troubled water. We can get some benefits.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s sight fell on Li Yin as if he hadn¡¯t met him before. He couldn¡¯t believe the old butler was so clever.


    Li Yin felt a little shocked and realized it. He immediately added, ¡°These words are analyzed by the First Madam. She doesn¡¯t want the Third Miss marry Yang Wei.¡±


    ¡°How can she make a decision for the Su Family?¡± Su Huanli suddenly looked ferocious. ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to care about what the First Madam said. Do you hear it clearly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    Li Yin obediently obeyed the order and felt peaceful. The First Madam did mention that Su Zipei did not want to get married, but her words were not as direct as his.


    But these were secondary to the Lord. The Lord wanted an excuse to punish the First Madam. Li Yin just did a small favor for him.


    Next morning, the carriages of Zhu and Yang Families stopped in front of the gate of Su House almost at the same time. The two masters looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything. They just rushed to the Main Courtyard of Su House.


    The courtyard was surrounded by arge number of guards from Su Family. In addition to the maids who sent lunch, nobody could approach to it, even Zhu Yan. Until the evening, the two family¡¯s masters left with inexplicable expression.


    Su Huanli¡¯s sister Su Yuezhu and her son Yang Wei from the Yang Family stayed. Su Yuezhu married into the humble Yang Family in thest generation.


    ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯te back to our home for a long time. Wei and I will stay here for a few days.¡±


    Su Yuezhu smiled amiably, and Su Huanli couldn¡¯t help but think of how Yuezhu behaved in a spoiled manner. Although he knew her purpose well, his heart softened and he agreed.


    ¡°There are empty wing-rooms in the West Courtyard. You can choose a guest room to stay in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Su Yuezhu said sweetly. In her early thirties, she took good care of her looks. Therefore, she was not much different from the 20-year-old women.


    ¡°Thank you, my uncle.¡± Yang Wei also saluted in the back. He seemed gentle and elegant, but his eyes blinked from time to time, indicating he may look for someone.


    Su Huanli immediately looked cold and seriously warned, ¡°Nephew, don¡¯t go to Jinyuan Court again. So does Yuezhu. Erya was seriously injured a few days before and just gets better. She needs a rest-cure.¡±


    ¡°Is Erya your second daughter?¡± Su Yuezhu was surprised. ¡°Why does she live in Jinyuan Court?¡±


    Su Huanli lightly coughed and didn¡¯t exin it. Su Yuezhu could only leave with her son.


    There were a lot of rooms in the West Courtyard, and they were cleaned up very cleanly by maids. After settling down, Su Yuezhu immediately asked her son about what happened in Jinyuan Court.


    ¡°Mother, I told you before. There is a beautiful girl in Su Family! But I don¡¯t expect her name is so unattractive.¡± When it came to beautiful girls, Yang Wei turned excited.


    ¡°Good for nothing. A woman makes you so fascinated.¡±


    Su Yuezhu scolded him but sounded not serious, ¡°You may marry her at any timeter. What matters for you is to marry Su Zipei immediately!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± When his mother mentioned Su Zipei, he lost his interest instantly and felt frustrated.


    Su Yuezhu was speechless for a while. Her son was a darling except he was too lustful. It¡¯s OK. But his lust affected the proper business of Yang Family, losing the first chance in the quest for the Baiwei Restaurant. As a result, the embarrassing situation of the three families¡¯ confrontation came into being.


    Li Shanbao dismissed all cooks in Dasu Town. He employed many helpers, but there wasn¡¯t a chef. Su Zipei could make delicious food, so she became the only savior.


    It could be said that the family who won Su Zipei over would get the biggest profit from Baiwei Restaurant!


    ¡°Wei, men should focus on their careers. If you are a high-ranking official, you can marry any woman you like.¡± Su Yuezhu couldn¡¯t help but persuade him, ¡°If you marry Su Zipei, the whole Baiwei Restaurant will be yours. All people in Su Family will be obedient to you. Su Erya will be yours.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Yang Wei suddenly understood it as if awaking from the dream. He firmly grasped the hand of Su Yuezhu and said, ¡°I see. I will marry Su Zipei to cheat her out of all her recipes. Then I will divorce her and marry Erya as my wife!¡±


    Then he looked for Su Zipei happily.


    Su Yuezhu suddenly felt stunned. Why was her son so deeply obsessed with Su Erya? Her impression was that Erya was just an ugly thin girl with a dark skin. No matter how she had changed these years, she would not be a fairy.


    However, she did not say anything. It was not easy to persuade her son to pursue Su Zipei. She didn¡¯t want to dispel his enthusiasm.


    After a while, Yang Wei returned to guest room with anger.


    ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t see Cousin Zipei. The First Aunt stopped me from going to Jinyuan Court and said that Cousin Zipei was studying embroidery. It was not suitable for me to bother her.¡±


    Su Yuezhu was taking a nap. She opened her eyes and the personal maid massaging and serving her immediately got up and went out, closing the door slowly.


    ¡°I forgot that my elder brother married Zhu Yan. The Zhu Family is the family of Su Zipei¡¯s grandmother. This is very unfavorable to our Yang Family.¡± Realizing this, Su Yuezhu could not help but frown.


    Daughters were always close to their mothers. If so, Su Zipei would inevitably follow her mother¡¯s advice. Even if Wei seeded, the Yang Family would still be in a weak position.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that my husband was discouraged when he asked me to have the task done. Maybe he thought there wasn¡¯t much hope. In such case, it is impossible for Wei to get married with Zipei.¡±


    Su Yuezhu was a little disappointed. But then she thought that it was a good chance for the Yang Family to be more powerful?


    If my elder brother was nostalgic, he would share profits to the Yang Family. I would take the initiative!


    Su Yuezhu¡¯s eyes were getting brighter. She immediately went out to find her brother. Shepletely forgot that her son, who came to see her, had left her room for a long time.


    Outside the Jinyuan Court, Yang Wei faced a headache that the court was heavily guarded. The old guy Su Huanli arranged so many guards to guard against him. There was no such a rule!


    With two light coughs, Yang Wei walked to Jinyuan Court looking gentlemanly. It was different from thest time. This time he was stopped by a ruthless guard before stepping in front of the door.


    ¡°The Lord told us that no one could enter Jinyuan Court during this period of time, especially you.¡±


    Yang Wei suddenly became angry from embarrassment. ¡°How dare you! I am the Master Yang. Your Lord is my uncle, and my mother is his younger sister. How can he limit me? Let me in!¡±


    The guards were still cid, as if they were stinky hard stones in the outhouse. They did not listen to Yang Wei¡¯s words at all.


    Feeling annoyed, Yang Wei almost resorted to force. Thinking of his inferior martial arts, he gave it up. He would not get any benefits from so many guards. If he lost his face in front of Erya, it would be bad.


    ¡°Humph! Just wait and see!¡± Yang Wei said malicious words and ran away with his tails between his legs. In the courtyard, Mammy Li secretly watched what happened andughed.


    ¡°Your appearance is really unparalleled in the world. Master Yang just saw you once and became so obsessed with you.¡±


    Su Li, sitting in the wicker chair, took a sip of scented tea and shook her head with a smile, ¡°This is not a good thing. Cousin Yang is an erotic person. I remembered that he and the Third Sister had pledged to marry without parental consent. Now what he does is immoral.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Mammy Li heard such a secret for the first time and felt astonished.


    ¡°I heard it when they said it in Sanhe Bridge.¡± Su Li blinked and put down the book stretching herself. ¡°I stay in Jinyuan Court every day. My bones will get ruined.¡±


    ¡°The butler said it¡¯s dangerous outside recently. The Lord asked you not to go out. He is protecting you.¡±


    Mammy Li picked up the teapot with cold water and agreed with the Second Miss, ¡°I also feel it¡¯s unusual recently. The atmosphere is highly intense. Miss, look at the guards outside Jinyuan Court. Even I will be searched in and out.¡±


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t run around.¡±


    Su Li smiled, squinting her eyes. It¡¯s hard to see the light in her eyes clearly.


    That night, a ck light shed over Jinyuan Court. Su Li, in mask and nocturnal clothing, quietly passed by Li Yin¡¯s residence and went to the West Courtyard where Su Zipei lived.


    At the same time, in front of the window of Su Zipei¡¯s room stood a person in ck, with a dagger in his hand reflecting cold light. Instantly the person in ck looked ferocious and fiercely stabbed at Su Zipei¡¯s chest!


    Suddenly ¡ª


    A slender figure in shadow appeared unexpectedly and hit the person¡¯s wrist with hand.


    The person in ck felt his whole arm broke off due to the huge force from the waist and couldn¡¯t hold the dagger any more. ¡°nk!¡± The dagger fell on the cyan ceramic tile. The sound was extremely harsh.


    Su Zipei was awakened and saw two men in ck staying in front of the window. She was extremely scared and screamed. The sound almost broke through her throat and echoed over the entire Su House.


    ¡°Something bad happened!¡±


    The person in ck was toote to pick up the dagger. He ran out from the window. Su Li gave Su Zipei a wicked grin and disappeared.


    People in the Su House was rmed. Soon, noisy footsteps urred. Su Zipei¡¯s room was surrounded by guards. Su Huanli camete and found a dagger lying alone on the ground.

 Chapter 30 - Driven Out from Su Family

    <h4>Chapter 30 Driven Out from Su Family</h4>


    Outside Su Li¡¯s room in Jinyuan Court, Mammy Li felt terrified and kept knocking at the door. She shouted, ¡°Miss, are you in the room? Miss, don¡¯t frighten me.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    The old butler looked serious and came in a hurry. While he was going to kick the door, the door was suddenly opened. Su Li came out with a thin lining. Looking confused, she said, ¡°Mammy Li and butler, what happened? Why do you knock my door sote at night? I slept so deep that I didn¡¯t hear it just now.¡±


    Mammy Li suddenly felt relieved. She patted her chest and said, ¡°You scared me. Miss, an assassin came to the Su House. The Third Miss was almost killed.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes opened like almonds. She was terrified.


    Li Yin still looked serious. After he went into the room and checked it carefully, he was relieved. There were no traces of peopleing in the room. It seemed that this assassin¡¯s target is the Third Miss.


    ¡°Butler, the Lord asked you to go to the Main Courtyard to have a discussion.¡±


    At this time, a guard passed on the message outside the door. Li Yin nodded slightly and warned, ¡°The guards of Jinyuan Court should be twice as many as before. Don¡¯t rx even in daytime.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    After Li Yin left, Jinyuan Court returned to calmness again. Mammy Li was scared that Su Li slept alone, so she brought her bedding to Su Li¡¯s room and made a bed on the floor next to Su Li¡¯s bed.


    Su Li was lying on the bed and her ck hair was like a waterfall.


    In the darkness, Mammy Li breathed deeply and regrly. Su Li smiled slightly. As expected, someone could not wait to kill the ¡°cooking genius¡±. But if Su Zipei easily died, her pleasure of rebirth would be destroyed.


    In the Main Courtyard, all the people in the discussion felt tense. After aplete hour, they went back to rest.


    Su Huanli felt extremely tired. On the way to his room, he was sleepy. In daytime, he negotiated with the Zhu and Yang Families for a long time. At night, he handled this matter. He was really busy.


    Suddenly, he heard a talk in whispers. He was very familiar with the voice and couldn¡¯t help but sneak to the direction of the sound.


    ¡°Now that I can¡¯t marry Su Zipei, I won¡¯t allow others to do so!¡±


    ¡°...Useless man! You can¡¯t even kill a woman. How dare you say that you are an unusual person in Jianghu! How furious I am!¡±


    The voice gradually went away. Su Huanli felt frightened but didn¡¯t dare to go out and take a look. If the killer was still there, he would bring about his own destruction!


    When the voice disappearedpletely, Su Huanli stood up and looked at the direction of the voice. The voice came from the West Courtyard.


    He was not sleepy any more, feeling cold passing from his feet to head. His nephew was so vicious. Was this his intention or the Yang Family¡¯s?


    Su Huanli was absent-minded. He left but did not find a ck shell in the grass slowly moving to the West Courtyard.


    Next morning, Su Li woke up and touched her bedside. Immediately she touched a shell-like object. She seized it and opened her eyes. What in her hand was the ¡°Xinxiangshi¡±, the poisonous insect.


    ¡°What an efficacious poisonous insect! It can find its master.¡±


    Su Li praised it silently. After she stopped the killerst night, she made some arrangements incidentally. She threw the poisonous insect in the way which Su Huanli would definitely pass through. If she could sessfully defile the Yang Family, it would please her. If she failed, there was no harm.


    ¡°Miss, great news!¡±


    As soon as Su Li was dressed, Mammy Li rushed to her from outside and said, ¡°The Lord is crazy. He thinks the assassin was dispatched by the Yang Family. Today, Master Yang and his mother are almost driven out of the Su House.¡±


    Su Li was not surprised, but she pretended to be so, ¡°The Cousin Yang¡¯s family turned out to be so vicious? How terrible!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Remembering she saluted them yesterday, she felt frightened and got goose bumps.


    At the moment, Su Yuezhu was so anxious that she was crying outside the gate of the Su House. Seizing her brother, she said, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? How could the assassin be dispatched by Wei? He is your nephew.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my uncle! Although I am a bastard, I would not do such a terrible thing!¡± Yang Wei anxiously exined.


    Su Huanli sneered, ¡°What is done by night appears by day. I heard clearly about what you saidst night. Now it is useless to say anything. It¡¯s not your Yang Family¡¯s turn to make a decision for the property of Baiwei Restaurant. You won¡¯t get any profits!¡±


    Yang Wei suddenly felt stunned. What did he dost night? He spent the time with his mother... What did he say? Were the words uttered in his sleep?


    ¡°Su Yuezhu, you are so cruel. You even harm your brother! Go to your Yang Family and nevere back.¡±


    Su Huanli said relentlessly and left with waving sleeves. He ignored Su Yuezhu who looked dumb in the wind.


    At the moment, Li Shanbao seriously looked at the man in ck in the county government office. The man lowered his head in front of him. The man looked guileless, but what he did was murder and arson.


    ¡°Are you saying you were stopped by a martial arts expert?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Li Shanbao finally spoke. The nervous man suddenly felt rxed and calmly exined,


    ¡°He just tapped me on my wrist, and my whole arm was numb. The force didn¡¯te from ordinary people bute from an unusual person in Jianghu practicing Xuangong. Fortunately, I lost only a normal stainless steel dagger which will not be recognized.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Su Family has such a martial arts expert.¡±


    Li Shanbao frowned and didn¡¯t say anything. He certainly was reluctant to see that the Baiwei Restaurant staged aeback under the control of the Su Family. The best way was to kill Su Zipei. But he did not expect that he went to wool and came home shorn. He was almost exposed.


    ¡°You failed to make it. I can¡¯t release you from prison directly. Considering you took risks this time, I willmute half of the sentence for you. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing what Li Shanbao offered, the man in ck was a little happy. He held his fists and said, ¡°Thank you, county leader. I will return to the prison.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Li Shanbao waved his hand. After the man in ck left, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°No matter how powerful the unusual person in Jianghu is, he will be dispatched by me like you, the ck Star Killer, when he is in prison.¡±


    Under the leadership of the jailer, the man in ck returned to the dirty and stinky dungeon. He had stopped smilingpletely and showed pure calmness.


    ¡°I did it for the childe. As the ck Star, I don¡¯t care about such a scumbag. But this time, I have found some news. Surprisingly, Zongzi, an invention of my childe, appeared in the Dasu Town. But I can¡¯t go out in a short time. Forget it. I will tell the child when I am released.¡±


    Three dayster, the Su, Zhu and Yang Families gathered once again. Su Li could hear the quarrels from the Main Courtyard in Jinyuan Court. When the sun was sinking in the west, Su Huanli sent members of the Zhu and Yang Families away with a smile. It seemed that the profit distribution of Baiwei Restaurant was fixed.


    Su Li was not surprised that they calmed down quickly and did not haggle over former conflicts to cooperate again. Baiwei Restaurant had beenpletely out of business. Time was running out. If it had been closed down for a long time, customers would seriously be lost and their efforts would be wasted.


    In dinner time, Su Huanli asked Su Li to dine together for a special reason. Su Li felt strange because she didn¡¯t see Zhu Yan.


    Seeing a more beautiful Su Li for the first time, Su Huanli couldn¡¯t help but secretly swallow saliva. He hadn¡¯t see the girl just a few days. Why did she look so coquettish? He felt thirsty staring at her for a long time.


    ¡°Erya, I have entered an agreement with the Zhu and Yang Families. The three families will cooperate for the operation of Baiwei Restaurant, each holding thirty percent of the profit. You are expected to obtain the rest ten percent for us.¡±


    Su Li looked up with an astonished expression but pretended to be puzzled, ¡°Daddy, I heard that the Baiwei Restaurant was closed. Why is the distribution of profits relevant to me?¡±


    Su Huanli touched Su Li¡¯s head with a smile and exined, ¡°The Baiwei Restaurant now needs a main course to revitalize. The family which develops the main course will get the rest 10%. See?¡±


    Su Li was suddenly enlightened and said, ¡°I see. I will go back to study the dish and will not let you down.¡±


    Su Huanli immediatelyughed, ¡°Good girl! Although it. is urgent, you don¡¯t have to be too tired and hurt your health.¡±


    ¡°I see, daddy.¡±


    Nodding obediently, Su Li was not surprised about the ending. Thest ten percent was obviously given to the Su Family. Because the Zhu and Yang Families weren¡¯t able to provide the main course at all. They were worried that the Su Family would not contribute while getting the benefits. Daddy may make other agreements with them. For example, if the Su Family couldn¡¯t provide a dish, it should...


    Su Li was confident about the main course. But she did not n to show it too early. So back to the Jinyuan Court, though she stayed in the kitchen every day, there was no progress.


    Su Huanli felt anxious instantly and went to Su Li¡¯s room to ask her. With a bitter expression, she sighed, ¡°Daddy, I also would like to provide a delicious main course, but I can¡¯t find many ingredients. Even a clever woman cannot cook a meal without rice.¡±


    ¡°What ingredients? You should have said earlier. Let me find them for you!¡±


    Su Huanli said without hesitation, and Su Li immediately gave him the prepared photo album. Su Huanli was so anxious that he immediately dispatched people to the mountain to find them without a second thought. He even asked the other two families to help.


    Sitting in the court, Su Li supported her chin with her hand and smiled. There were so many freebors. It¡¯s a waste not to use them. With the help of the three families, her progress of collecting herbs would definitely be pushed forward.


    In the afternoon, Su Huanli led a group of servants who held various nts rushing to the Jinyuan Court.


    After asking the servants to pile up the nts in the court, Su Huanli turned to worry from anxiousness and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Erya, can these wild flowers and vegetables be used as ingredients? Many of them have bright colors and forbidding looks. They might be poisonous.¡±


    Su Li crouched to test poisonous weeds andforted her father, ¡°Daddy, rest assured. When I was driven out from the family, I lived on the wild fruits in mountains and tasted many of them. As for the rest, I can use a silver needle to test.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Su Huanli felt slightly relieved but immediately stunned. With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Erya, what are you talking about?! Didn¡¯t your mother arrange your stay at distant uncle¡¯s home?¡±


    Su Li looked puzzled, ¡°Distant uncle? Do I have distant rtives? I almost starved to death outside. It was the eldest brother that saved me and sent me home.¡±


    Su Huanli suddenly felt stunned as if he was suffering from an electric shock. With a nk mind, he mumbled a few words and stumbled away from the Jinyuan Court.

 Chapter 31 - Cooking with Mud

    <h4>Chapter 31 Cooking with Mud</h4>


    ¡°How confused I am! My wife was so cruel that she left Erya abandoned outside. s...How will I get along with Erya in the future...¡±


    Su Huanli went back and forth in the house and thought about the n, ¡°If Erya is resentful, thest ten percent profit of Baiwei Building will be lost. No! Even if Zipei and her mother are not punished, I will give Erya enoughpensation...¡±


    In the Jinyuan Court, Su Li was squatting on the ground to separate the ingredients and poisonous weeds.


    In order to prevent idents, she only mixed a small number of poisonous weeds in the photo album and did notpletely list herbs on the Collection of Poison. With these poisonous weeds, however, she could refine many things.


    As for her daddy, she didn¡¯t have much time to take care of him. It was easy to make him uneasy. If she could gainrger advantages by taking advantage of it, it would be unexpected pleasure.


    ¡°Miss, I was back.¡±


    The familiar voice came from the outside, and Su Li looked up and saw Mammy Li hesitating toe in with a basket and a few newly picked lotus leaves in her hands.


    ¡°Miss, lotus leaves are blooming in summer. I find them almost without any effort, but the yellow mud...¡±


    Mammy Li opened the basket and revealed the wet yellow mud. She felt strange and said, ¡°The yellow mud is so dirty, really... Can you cook with it?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and didn¡¯t answer. She just gave an order, ¡°Mammy, don¡¯t let the mud dry, or it¡¯s not sticky. The lotus leaves should be washed very clean. I¡¯m almost ready. Mammy, go to town for a fat and tender yellow-billed, yellow-footed and yellow-haired hen with a small head butrge size.¡±


    ¡°s! I am going to...¡±


    Mammy Li quickly dealt with the lotus leaves and the yellow mud, wiped her hands and went out seeing the old butler waiting outside Jinyuan Court.


    ¡°Mammy Li, if the Second Miss needs anything, just tell us. With so many guards avable, it is convenient to find anything.¡±


    Hearing what the butler said, Mammy Li was immediately surprised, ¡°That¡¯s great! I am still worried about how to find such a strange hen.¡±


    ¡°Hen?¡± Butler Li was delighted when he heard it. The Second Miss was about to make the main course as expected.


    With the instructions of Mammy Li, the whole Su Family immediately worked, and at the same time, the other two families also got the first-hand news.


    ¡°Hen? Has the girl from the Su Family developed a new dish in only a few days? If she is an ordinary girl, she should still be in the panic of being assassinated.¡±


    Yang Li received the news and felt suspicious.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy, I heard that Su Zipei¡¯s mammy picked lotus leaves and dug for yellow mud. No one knows what kind of dishes Su Zipei wants to make.¡±


    Yang Wei immediately added that he made a big mistake in the case of Baiwei Building. If he didn¡¯t remedy it, it would not be his turn to be the master of the Yang Family, not to mention marrying Su Erya!


    ¡°Humph! A new dish needs to receive approval of the Yang and Zhu Families. Otherwise Su Huanli cannot get a penny from thest ten percent of profits!¡±


    Seeing the stupid eldest son, Yang Li instantly turned hostile and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything right? If you are not fascinated by beautiful women, how could the other two families get involved in the Baiwei Building? Get out and reflect on it!¡±


    Yang Wei had always been scared of his father, and with such a roar, he immediately left in terror.


    Sitting in the empty hall, Yang Li suddenly sneered out, ¡°Cooking with yellow mud?! She is such a silly little girl who doesn¡¯t know the depth of heaven and earth. She really regards herself as a genius.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to cook with yellow mud!¡±


    The same voice echoed in the Zhu Family. The old butler of the Zhu Family firmly said, ¡°Lord, the miss of the Su Family mixes the chicken of a hen with yellow mud. Thinking of it, who would like to eat the dish? I¡¯m afraid that even beggars feel sick! Yellow mud is the greatest failure of the dish. The Su Family will definitely fail the taste appraisal a few dayster. The remaining ten percent of the profit depends on how the Lord consults with the Yang Family.¡±


    ¡°Hah hah, Su Huanli ispletely relying on his daughter, which is too irrational. How old is his little daughter? I¡¯m afraid that she forgets who she is after two sessive sesses out of luck.¡± Seeming to be able to cope with all matters, Zhu Rongkun said, ¡°The Yang Family is nothing to be feared. They rashly dispatched a killer, which didn¡¯t conform to the ethics. Our Zhu Family can get at least seventy percent from thest ten percent of profits.¡±


    ¡°Lord is wise. After Su Zipei¡¯s failure, the cook invited by you from the County Town is toe, and we may squeeze profit from the other two families!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡±


    Theughter of the master and servant echoed inside the hall.


    ...


    Hearing of the news that Erya was going to cook with yellow mud, Su Huanli was also panicked. Did Erya deliberately want him to fail because of hatred?


    Su Huanli was so painful thinking of the glistening silver to be lost. He rushed to the Jinyuan Court in spite of his guilt.


    The sun was burning.


    There were all kinds of split-bamboo baskets for herbs on the ground of the Jinyuan Court. Directly shined by the sun, they cracked from time to time, producing a mixed exotic fragrance for the whole court.


    Seeing this scene, Su Huanli felt slightly eased. After all, Erya was using the ingredients found under his orders instead of discarding them randomly.


    Under the shade covered by vines, Su Li was studying a book carefully. Although she seeded in practicing the fourth hurdle of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction recently, she still couldn¡¯t digest much of it. Therefore, she had to dy the progress of her practice and digest the inspiration by reading.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    When her father came over, Su Li got up and felt surprised.


    Sitting at the stone table, Su Huanli breathed foul smell, and murmured, ¡°Erya, tell me the truth. Are you sure about the new dish?¡±


    Su Li did not speak. Seeing her turn silent, Su Huanli instantly felt anxious and said quicker,


    ¡°Erya, you may still be resentful for being driven out from the family. I willpensate you with whatever you want! However, you cannot make any mistakes in the new dish. It¡¯s rted to the future of the Su Family! If we finally operate the Baiwei Building well, we will suffice to support your eldest brother in going further on his official career. Erya, you must not do something stupid!¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you misunderstood me!¡±


    Su Li hurriedly waved her hand, as if she was scared by her father¡¯s tone, ¡°My eldest brother told me what happened before. Now the misunderstanding has been exined clearly. I was saved by my eldest brother. As a daughter of the Su Family, how will I be resentful? It¡¯s impossible to make the new dish without a proper hen. That¡¯s the reason why I didn¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are worried that you can¡¯t find the right ingredients!¡±


    Su Huanli was shocked for a moment and suddenly realized that Erya was still worried about the Su Family. It turned out that he was worrying for nothing about trouble that may note.


    ¡°Erya, you are really scared me to death. You¡¯re just worried about the ingredients. I¡¯ll find them in all the chicken houses in the Dasu Town. Rest assured. I¡¯ll send more servants!¡±


    Su Huanli came worriedly and left vigorously, surprising many guards.


    Butler Li saw it and couldn¡¯t help but smile. The master¡¯s suspicion was so deep that he didn¡¯t fully trust Erya at this time.


    Just... Would Erya truly let go of the past and focus on things of the Su Family?


    Even the well-informed Butler Li, who thought he knew the nature of the Second Miss wasn¡¯t sure about it. That¡¯s because people often changed.


    For several days, the Su, Zhu and Yang Families had rushed about for the three-yellow chicken, but they did not see any all over the Dasu Town.


    ¡°Does Su Huanli deliberately put obstacles in our way? If we can¡¯t find the three-yellow chicken, he will have the excuse to fail to make a top-one dish.¡±


    Yang Li couldn¡¯t help but guess and immediately ordered, ¡°Go on! Go to the County Town for the chicken if it cannot be found in the Dasu Town. If it still cannot be found in the County Town, Su Huanli must be ying tricks on me. Then he must exin to Zhu Rongkun and me.¡±


    At this time, a servant burst into the house from outside and reported, ¡°Master, the three-yellow chicken was found!¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s eyes widened and thought that there was such a hen indeed.


    In the Jinyuan Court, Mammy Li held a cackling hen and said excitedly, ¡°Miss, the hen is found. Look at its yellow mouth, feet and hair as well as small head andrge size. It¡¯s the same as what you said.¡±


    ¡°Erya, what do you think of the hen?¡± Su Huanli said with bloodshot eyes. Apparently he hadn¡¯t been asleep for several nights to find the hen.


    Su Li touched the soft and shiny feathers of the three-yellow chicken. Staring at it for a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Good! It¡¯s the three-yellow chicken that I wanted. Mammy Li, deal with the ingredients with me.¡±


    Afterwards, Su Li turned her head and looked at her father. She said caringly, ¡°Daddy must be very tired in these days. Have a rest while I¡¯m cooking. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll ask Mammy Li to wake you up. What do you think?¡±


    Su Huanli smiled happily and said, ¡°You know how to care about me. Okay! I¡¯m going to have a rest right now.¡±


    Su Huanli left the Jinyuan Court somewhat unsteadily. If he kept bustling about for a few days, he could have a serious illness.


    In the kitchen, Su Li couldn¡¯t take action quite a while after she picked up the knife fearfully. Mammy Li stared at her andughed. She forgot that the Second Miss didn¡¯t kill livestock before.


    ¡°Miss, leave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely follow your instructions.¡±


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help but offer to help. Su Li sighed with a pale face and passed the knife to Mammy Li. She said in frustration, ¡°Well, you must be careful. Don¡¯t make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    ording to Su Li¡¯s instructions, Mammy Li deftly killed the hen, removed the feathers and opened a small opening from the back of the hen to remove the viscera and wash it. She put the whole white and clean hen in front of Su Li.


    Su Li checked it and warmly ordered, ¡°Mammy, there is the seasoning I grinded on the desk in my study. Go for it.¡±


    Mammy Li did not suspect her and ran out of the kitchen. Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. Immediately she picked up the knife and quickly knocked off the wings, leg bones and shine bones with the knife back, without any damage to the skin.


    ¡°Miss, is it this?¡±


    Mammy Li came back with a white porcin bottle. Su Li held it with a smile and took it aside. She said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Mammy Li looked confused. She fetched the bottle, but the Second Miss didn¡¯t use it.

 Chapter 32 - Unfairness

    <strong>Chapter 32 Unfairness</strong>


    ¡°Mammy, where is the small jar I asked you to wash the day before yesterday?¡± Su Li¡¯s voice interrupted Mammy Li¡¯s thinking. Coming to her sense immediately, the mammy bent down and took the jar under the stove out on the table.


    ¡°Mammy is so considerate. The jar is perfect in size.¡±


    After the praise, Su Li put the whole hen into the jar, added the soy sauce, yellow rice wine and salt sealed the jar. Then she found a piece of while cloth and covered the jar with it.


    ¡°Mammy, attend to the chicken. It has to be marinated for half an hour. I¡¯lle back after doing some reading.¡±


    Su Li ordered and left. Mammy Li immediately replied and looked back how long had passed by counting her fingers.


    She brought an hourss and waited while counting the time. This was a big deal of the Su Family¡¯s restaurant. She didn¡¯t expect the Second Miss to trustfully ask her to attend to it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let the miss down. Half an hour. Remember!¡±


    Li Yan stared at the hourss and spent half an hour almost counting the seconds...


    Tick!


    After an exact hour, Mammy Li became motivated. She immediately got up and shouted, ¡°Miss, time is over.¡±


    After a long while, Su Li came over with a yawn and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The time is not exact. It will be okay to marinate it longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re dyed. It¡¯s not easy for the master to value you. You cannot make mistakes.¡± Mammy Li felt aggrieved.


    Looking gentle, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Mammy, you are the best.¡±


    Mammy Li¡¯s ageing face turned reddish. She took a sip and said, ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty girl...Hurry up and cook.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Li opened the wooden cover of the jar and looked more serious. She carefully took out the whole chicken and bit by bit stuffed the fillings of chopped green onion, ginger, lean pork and diced shii-take she had fried withrd a few days before into the whole chicken belly. Then she opened the small porcin bottle and evenly spread the grinded clove and anise powder on the chicken.


    The series of dazzling operations made Mammy Li nearby dazed. There were so manyplex crafts of amon chicken as with royal court dishes. How on earth did the misse up with it?


    ¡°Mammy,e here and help me tie the rope!¡±


    Mammy Li came to her sense but saw that the whole chicken was tightly wrapped in lotus leaves. She immediately tied a solid knot for the rope. Then Su Li wrapped up the chicken with two moreyers of lotus leaves and brought the bucket of yellow mud dug up before.


    ¡°Mammy, apply the yellow mud to the wet white cloth with me. The mud must be even.¡±


    Su Li applied the yellow mud first and Mammy Li immediately followed. With their joint efforts, it didn¡¯t take much time to have the white cloth applied.


    Finally, Su Li ced the lotus-wrapped chicken in the middle of the white cloth and tightened the chicken with four corners of the white cloth picked so that the yellow mud stick to the chicken. Then she removed the wet cloth, fixed the chicken with an iron frame and roasted it on the charcoal fire.


    ¡°It turned out that the miss had asked me to make a charcoal fire for the purpose.¡± Mammy Li was enlightened suddenly and couldn¡¯t help wondering at such an unknown roasting way.


    Su Li was absorbed in the cooking. She turned the iron frame every half an hour. The interval was so exact that she didn¡¯t need a tool to count time.


    Although she was a wicked female devil in her previous life, she showed so great attainments in delicacies that even the cooks of dining room in the imperial pce couldn¡¯tpete with her. Her husband once said to her, ¡°Only you and delicacies couldn¡¯t be discarded in this world.¡±


    Therefore, even if she lost everything, with revenge and destruction ingrained on her mind, she couldn¡¯t forget to help her husband collect the s specialties of any ce. The recipes engraved in her soul reminded her every moment that she didn¡¯t have nothing at all and that there were her husband¡¯s expectations after all.


    After four exact hours, Su Li put down the iron frame with no expression, removed the charcoal brazier and picked up Beggar¡¯s Chicken baked hard into a ball.


    ¡°Mammy!¡± Hearing the voice, Mammy Li, who was dozing off, suddenly woke up. ¡°Miss, I am here.¡±


    When Mammy Li looked at the big soil ball on the table, she felt strange that their long-term hard work turned out to be such an ugly thing.


    ¡°Mammy.¡± Su Li¡¯s cold tone turned gentle, ¡°Call Daddy in.¡±


    ...


    Su Huanli, who had been asleep for three hours, was hungry at the moment. Hearing Mammy Li¡¯s voice, he immediately rushed in without stopping. Seeing the big soil ball on the table in Su Li¡¯s room, his eyes almost came out.


    ¡°Is this your new dish? It¡¯s totally a mess! The old hen soup tastes more delicious than your dish cooked with mud!¡±


    Su Huanli scolded so fiercely that his saliva spurted from his mouth, his eyesight ckened, and he felt the sky was copsing. It seemed that he had seen the Zhu and Yang Families wereughing at him.


    ¡°Daddy, takes it easy.¡± Su Li smiled and gently knocked the surface of the yellow mud with a small hammer.


    Crack...


    When the soil ball cracked, a strong and unrestrained taste spread. Instantly the room was full of fragrance, and even the guards outside couldn¡¯t help but swallow, crazily staring at the inside of the room.


    Su Huanli had forgotten the previous abuses and stared at the small soil ball cracked in half in front of him as if he was staring at his lover.


    Su Li continued to knock, and after all the yellow mud shell was knocked off, the hot smell came over, mixed with a strong fascinating fragrance. The fragrance was more attractivepared with that of Zongzi.


    Su Huanli even thought that the yellow mud could be delicious.


    As if she didn¡¯t see her father¡¯s reaction, Su Li slowly untied the cotton rope and opened the wrapping lotus leaves. The real dish finally appeared in front of Su Huanli.


    The chicken was so golden and glistening as if it was cooked with gold. What a feast for eyes! The temperature inside the lotus leaves was very high. After Su Li untied them, the hot steam mixed with white smoke slowly escaped from Jinyuan Court, and immediately the fragrance could be smelled from the whole Su House.


    ¡°What is the smell?¡± Zhu Yan tried hard to sniff and saliva surged wildly. Instantly the current dinner in front of her was as bad as chaff.


    ¡°Mother, it¡¯s fragrant! I want to eat. Who is cooking?¡± Su Zipei sniffed the fragrance so hard that she almost closed her eyes and drifted away with it.


    In the Jinyuan Court, Su Huanli was too busy eating to say a word, with oil all over his mouth.


    When the chicken entered his mouth, the taste buds were instantly satisfied. The original crisp and tender taste almost took Su Huanli to the heaven.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are such delicacies in the world. How delicious!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s eyes became wet and fuzzy. He cried but didn¡¯t stop, keeping stuffing chicken into his mouth.


    In less than half a quarter, there were only the lotus leaves and the mud left on the te. Su Huanli satisfactorily belched and ate up the whole chicken alone.


    ¡°Daddy, you ate too much. It¡¯s time to go to the courtyard for digestion.¡± Su Li smiled and reminded her father.


    At this time, Su Huanli woke up and remembered his purpose ofing over. But he ate up the whole chicken. What would he serve for the Yang and Zhu Families?


    Su Huanli¡¯s ageing face turned red and patted his head, thinking that it seemed that he had to continue to find the three-yellow chicken, which would be indispensable for the supply of restaurant. What a happy worry!


    ¡°Erya, you did a good job. The dish will definitely serve as the signature dish of the Baiwei Building.¡±


    Su Huanli was restrained to praise her. In spirit, however, he had madly shouted in excitement. The dish was far more satisfactory. The taste was almost ten thousand times better than that of the previous signature dish of the Baiwei Building!


    The Baiwei Building could be the best of its kind in the world relying on Erya¡¯s cooking skills. He may be the richest man in the world and even entered the imperial pce to pay a formal visit to the emperor, and to receive the golden que!


    Thinking about his good wishes, Su Huanli almostughed.


    After a long while, he woke up from daydreaming, coughing twice, and the voice was gentler, ¡°Erya, I will send another three-yellow chicken in a few days, which will be given to the Zhu and Yang Families for evaluation. If the evaluation goes well, you are the greatest contributor of our Su Family!¡±


    Su Li slightly held her father and humbly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to im the credit, and I¡¯ll totally obey your arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Good! You are really my good daughter. Haha...¡±


    Su Huanliughed and walked away, with his head held high. After offering the dish, who dared to say that I was dim-sighted from old age and impulsive?


    After Su Huanli left, Mammy Li, who was waiting outside the door, immediately came in for clean-up and asked, ¡°Miss, how does the new dish taste?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°Daddy ate it all by himself. I also want to know its taste.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mammy Li widened her eyes and felt surprised. It seemed that the master wasn¡¯t worried that he was stuffed. He ate such big a chicken. But... She wanted to taste it too! Only the smell made people want to taste it.


    ¡°Well, mammy, prepare the dinner immediately. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a long time.¡±


    Su Li reminded Mammy Li. The mammy suddenly realized it and said, pping her hands, ¡°Ah! Miss, you must be very hungry. The master didn¡¯t leave some for you. I will cook right now.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly and looked into the distance. The selfish old guy Su Huanli didn¡¯t change at all.


    With thest experience of looking for the three-yellow chicken, the second three-yellow chicken was given to Su Li in less than two days. After the baking in half a day, Su Huanli took it away on time and left the Su House in a carriage.


    ¡°Miss, I saw the Third Miss in the carriage.¡±


    After Su Huanli left, Mammy Li came over and said mysteriously.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Mammy, are you doubting Daddy? The third sister was nearly killed by the scoundrel. Daddy took her with him to protect me. It¡¯s a pity that the Third Sister is at risk.¡±


    ¡°So, miss, you knew there was a lot of gossip going on outside.¡± Mammy Li felt surprised and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of it? I thought the master would give all the benefits to the Third Miss.¡±


    ¡°Servants were talking about it, and I was not a deaf.¡± Su Li smiled lightly and turned back to the room.


    On the government-financed road, the carriage squeaked along the way. Holding the slightly warm Beggar¡¯s Chicken, Su Zipei lowered her head, her jealousy in her eyes almost burning out her reason.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to throw what was held out of her hands now!


    Why did she have to be a substitute for the Second Sister? It was totally unfair for her to take risks and for the Second Sister to get the benefits was!

 Chapter 33 - Shield

    <h4>Chapter 33 Shield</h4>


    ¡°Pei, you cannot reveal your intention or you will lose yourst role in the family. Your father may ask you to get married immediately. If you can act Su Erya outside all the time, there is no need to worry about your marriage.¡±


    What her mother warned rang around Su Zipei¡¯s ears. Her reason returned slightly.


    At this time, her father said, ¡°Zipei, you made many mistakes before, but I didn¡¯t me you. You should do a good job in front of the Zhu and Yang Families this time. Don¡¯t damage the reputation of our Su Family.¡±


    As her father¡¯s tone was mild, Su Zipei felt better and nodded obediently, ¡°Daddy, rest assured. I will be careful.¡±


    Seeing his obedient daughter, Su Huanli became more rxed. Children will grow up sooner orter. After experiencing so many things, Zipei finally understood how to care about her families.


    ¡°Your Second Sister is intelligent and a rare genius. She will probably be a famous female royal chef. You can¡¯tpare with her. The Dasu Town is not safe recently. You have to protect your Second Sister from harm. You are full sisters. Your Second Sister will remember your kindness, and it is very likely for you to be the wife of an official.¡±


    Su Huanli tirelessly inculcated her daughter. But he did not find that she lowered her head with a distorted face, hearing these words.


    Was I just a substitute of Su Erya?


    Were you kidding me£¿


    Were we full sisters?


    She was the bastard picked by my mother!


    Why did she stand high above me? Why couldn¡¯t Ipare with her?


    I was a person! Not a mask!


    Su Zipei almost roared out the background of Su Erya. She almost spoke out the secret which was circling in her heart. But it was interrupted by her daughter.


    ¡°Zipei, are you following me?¡±


    Her father¡¯s voice sounded slightly harsh with a high tone. Su Zipei instantly was stunned with a cold sweat and gently said, ¡°Yes, Daddy. I see.¡±


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Huanli stopped behaving in a serious way and gave the money reward for the purpose of stimtion. It¡¯s not far from the Baiwei Building where he would negotiate with the Zhu and Yang Families.


    On the day, the entire Dasu Town bazaar was filled with the fragrance from the Baiwei Building. Rumor has it that the Baiwei Building was out of business to study the top-one dish of Baiwei Building and that it will open again with a new dish released!


    At noon, Zhu Rongkun and Yang Li left ck and blue. People were curious about the reason why the two Masters fought with each other, only to find that they fought for a dish!


    Su Zipei was so tired that she fell to the ground. She saw the box was messy and that the ground was full of the scattered dry yellow mud. The tempting fragrance was lingering on, which made people produce saliva in mouth.


    ¡°The fragrance that I smelled that day came from the new dish that the Second Sister cooked.¡±


    Today, her performance was extremely bad. She almost did not have any temperament of a genius. But in front of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, no one paid attention to her. The two Masters fought with each other for the dish like rogues. Nobody remembered Su Zipei who knelt in the corner!


    ¡°Stand up quickly! If you perform so bad as you did today in the future, how can you protect your Second Sister!¡±


    Su Huanli seriously reprimanded her daughter but could not help smiling. Although no one mentioned the profit in the whole process, but the owner of thest 10% profit had been settled.


    Su Zipei got up silently and looked dull like a piece of wood. She followed her father and went home. During the whole process, she didn¡¯t say anything. After returning to the wing-room in the West Courtyard, she burst into tears saying her mother.


    Zhu Yan cuddled her daughter with a soft constion. After a long time, Zipei intermittently exined what happened.


    ¡°Su Huanli, you were using my daughter as a shield!!¡±


    Zhu Yan gritted her teeth and her voice changed. Her heart, spleen and lungs were entangled together, which hurt her badly. She vaguely perceived it but did not expect that her husband would say it to the child directly. Zipei was arrogant. How could she endure this suffering?


    ¡°Zipei, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Zhu Yan seized Zipei¡¯s weak shoulders and felt furious. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that one day you will be high-flying. A female cook is nothing but a tool! When you be a princess or general¡¯s wife, she will be just a woman who cooks for you!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯sfort did have a miraculous effect. Su Zipei gradually stopped crying and asked, ¡°Mother... What should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Lack of forbearance in small matters upsets great ns. You need to endure these days until I find the owner of jade pendant. Then our good days wille.¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°You continue to follow your father¡¯s orders. Only in this way can you dy your marriage! Besides, you will definitely involve in the business of the Baiwei Building, which is a trial for you. The flowers in a greenhouse are always useless, and the conflicts of rich and powerful families are more serious. From now on, I will train you to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Well! I will listen to you.¡± Su Zipei rekindled the hope in her heart and even snickered.


    Su Erya, in spite of your extraordinary background and talent, the winner will be me in the end. You were like a frog in the bottom of a well and couldn¡¯t skip for a long time!


    At the moment, Su Li still didn¡¯t know the secret of the jade pendant. She was lovably serving tea in the study for her master, who came back from outside.


    ¡°Erya, your talent in cooking is really far beyond my imagination.¡±


    As soon as Qi Xianqing returned to the Dasu Town, he was informed of the news. He looked very serious at the moment and warned, ¡°But... the identity of a cook is often regarded as degrading andmon. Remember that you should not suffer a big loss for a little gain, and don¡¯t postpone your practice. Only when you practiced in a higher level can you hold yourself aloof from the world and master your own destiny. You can even look down upon the emperor of a country.¡±


    ¡°But master, books often say that a person in Jianghu can¡¯tpare with those in the imperial court. How can I be aloof from the world?¡± Su Li asked the question falsely.


    Qi Xianqing did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°The books you read are all controlled by the imperial court. How can they speak ill of themselves? A country is indeed a huge thing, and ordinary people cannot humiliate it. But those who have practiced into a higher level beyond most of others will not be restricted by the imperial court. On the contrary, the imperial court will be afraid of them. Can you guess the reason?¡±


    Boasting a pair of clear eyes, Su Li immediately replied, ¡°I see. Books say that where there is nothing to lose, there is nothing to fear. Officials of the imperial court have too many scruples, but persons in Jianghu have no fixed ces to live in and almost have no weaknesses.¡±


    Qi Xianqing was suddenly stupefied. He did not expect that Su Erya was so insightful considering that she never went out. She could see the key immediately.


    ¡°You are really smart, so you¡¯d better be such an unworldly person. Common people are often controlled and limited by others. Only people like me can live freely.¡±


    Su Li stayed silent for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°Did you practice the Ruthless Method?¡±


    When Qi Xianqing closed his eyes slightly, Su Li said, ¡°ording to the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, one has to give up emotions to free from inhibition. If he/she makes it, we can call him/her a ruthless person. But I still have my parents and my brothers. How can I give up emotions?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t get the answer from her master for a long time.


    After a long period of time, Qi Xianqing smiled sadly and said nothing. He had forgotten that Erya was still a 14-year-old little girl. She just stepped into the human society. How could she give up all like her master, who may go into the coffin at any time?


    ¡°Our paths of life vary with our experiences...¡±


    Qi Xianqing got the insights at this moment. If he had the sixth hurdle of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, he might make a breakthrough immediately and lengthen his life by dozens of years.


    Unfortunately, he did not make it


    Forget it. He had led Su Li into the door of Xuangong and would n a better way for her at most. It depended on Su Li as to how she practiced afterwards.


    Thinking of this, Qi Xianqing took out a yellowed booklet titled Nothing Unusual from his arms. When Su Li saw it, she felt slightly shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the old guy could get such a high-quality disguise skill, which was almost at the same level as her practice in previous life.


    Qi Xianqing put the booklet on the table and carefully exined, ¡°In Jianghu, there are good and bad disguise skills. Using herbs to change five sense organs is the lowest method. With plentiful ws, the method can easily be seen through by others. Using herbs to make disguise pills is the moderate method. It usually can¡¯t be seen through by persons with inferior practice. This is the best.¡±


    Qi Xianqing pointed at the booklet and said, ¡°Anyone can practice disguise skills. In a much higher level, they cannot be seen through unless there are secret eye skills. However, it is difficult to practice the secret disguise method, and only a few people in Jianghu can reach the wonderful realm. The booklet about secret disguise skills titled Nothing Unusual, was the top-notch among its kind. Practice the skill using the booklet immediately and slightly hide your appearance.¡±


    ¡°OK, master.¡±


    Su Li took it with a sigh. There was no doubt that the practice became easier under the guidance of a master. She suffered a lot in her practice of previous life. It took her exact one year to get Beyond Recognition with lots of ws. But in this life, it was almost effortless for her to get one.


    ¡°I am busy with something for Baicao Tang. You should practice hard and industriously. I will check you¡¯re your progress of study and practice tomorrow morning. See?¡±


    ¡°I see. Goodbye, master.¡±


    After making disguise skills clear, Qi Xianqing got up and left. Su Li quickly sent him away.


    At night, Su Li did not fall asleep at all. She finished reading Nothing Unusual. Compared with Beyond Recognition, the former was more practical.


    The method in Beyond Recognition made people ugly with distorted facial features like disabilities. ording to the method in Nothing Unusual, however, any pretty and charming appearance may bemonce. It was obvious that the disguise skill was designed for her by her master.


    Disguise skills have a lot inmon, that is, getting through some secret acupoints. With rich experiences, Su Li nned to try it, only to find that the dawn hade, so she had no choice but have ss in the East Courtyard holding the copybook.


    In order not to cause any trouble, she came to the East Courtyard wearing a veil. When her master saw her, he praised her in heart.


    The human nature was hard to change. Some temperament would not change with age. People who were active in Jianghu would die quickly. Su Li was cautious, which helped her live in Jianghu.


    Although she became kind and pure, she would naturally improve in face of more difficulties. Qi Xianqing always felt quite fortunate that he could find a suitable sessor when he was old.


    After the ss, Qi Xianqing checked Su Li¡¯s progress of practice and felt quite satisfied. It seemed that when his apprentice practiced into the third hurdle in six months, he could officially teach her medical knowledge.


    ¡°Time is not enough...¡±


    Qi Xianqing felt worried and hoped his apprentice would break through earlier.

 Chapter 34 - Beggar’s Chicken

    <strong>Chapter 34 Beggar¡¯s Chicken</strong>


    Time passed when Su Li studied Nothing Unusual.


    One day, the Baiwei Building in the Dasu Town, which was decorated withnterns and festoons, finally opened again. As soon as the waiter opened the door, arge number of customers who had already waited outside for a long time suddenly flooded in!


    The entire Baiwei Building, with a differentyout, was refurbished under the cooperation of the three families. Therge sign ced on the shopkeeper¡¯s counter struck people most.


    ¡°Beggar¡¯s Chicken!¡±


    ¡°Is it the new top-one dish?!¡±


    ¡°Strange name.¡±


    The guests seated concentrated and kept talking. Seeing the bottom of the sign, someone suddenly screamed, ¡°Are you kidding me?! Fifty taels for a dish of Beggar¡¯s Chicken. Shopkeeper, why don¡¯t you rob?¡±


    The scream suddenly attracted other guests¡¯ attention to it. Then the noises were louder. Other guests began to scold.


    ¡°What kind of chicken is worth fifty taels? It doesn¡¯t cost so much money to spend half a month in a brothel!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bullying. Who can afford it? You cheated us as fools?¡±


    ¡°Humph... Rubbish restaurant. Goodbye!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the number of guests halved. The remaining guests were suspicious. The shopkeeper wiped his cold sweat and quickly exined,


    ¡°Guests, main and non-staple ingredients used in Beggar¡¯s Chicken are unique. Our master even opened a chicken farm, which is to raise chicken for Beggar¡¯s Chicken. Today, our restaurant opens and offers free Beggar¡¯s Chicken for you to taste. If you have enough time, wait a moment.¡±


    Afterwards, guests ready to leave stayed and many of those who had left returned. No guests would miss a free dish of Beggar¡¯s Chicken, not to mention that one dish was worth fifty taels. If they tasted a free dish, wouldn¡¯t it be an extra benefit? No one would miss such benefits.


    With such thoughts in mind, many guests sat down, ordered some side dishes and waited patiently.


    Although Li Shanbao took all the cooks away, the helpers were still there, and it was not a problem for them to cook some ordinary side dishes.


    Work in the kitchen had begun to save time and improve efficiency. Su Li spent several days detailing the steps of Beggar¡¯s Chicken, asking each helper to be responsible for one step, such as dealing with chicken, applying seasoning, making charcoal fires, etc.


    In this way, helpers quickly mastered the steps. Although the Beggar¡¯s Chicken made in the assembly line could notpete with that made by Su Li, the taste still was not bad.


    Standing in the middle of the kitchen, Su Zipeipletely became an onlooker. Although she remembered the process of making the Beggar¡¯s Chicken well, she still felt helpless.


    Moreover, looking at the greasy kitchen tables, Su Zipei had a feeling of nausea and she wished to go home immediately.


    ¡°I think you are Su Zipei, the inventor of Beggar¡¯s Chicken?¡±


    Suddenly a bright and clear voice came from the back of Su Zipei. She was so scared that she almost jumped up. A middle-aged big-boned man in cook apparel was looking at her with a smile. There were certain earnestness and admiration in his expression.


    He was a cook!


    Su Zipei turned slightly flustered and did not show her arrogance as usual. Immediately she said, ¡°I am Su Zipei. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you are so polite. My name is He Shi, the new chief cook. I just came. I¡¯d appreciate your help in the future.¡±


    Seeing Su Zipei treat him politely, He Shi feltfortable. He thought he was a wise job-hopper. In the previous restaurant, he did not have such status.


    ¡°Not really. I am still young with less experience. I would appreciate Uncle He¡¯s help.¡± Su Zipei learned to say like adults, but felt worried. If He Shi asked her about the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, it would be bad.


    ¡°No. You are too polite.¡±


    There was full of admiration in He Shi¡¯s words. He praised, ¡°The Beggar¡¯s Chicken that you invented was a rarity in the word! Even cooks in the County Town can¡¯t cook it. Moreover, you detailed the cooking steps. How impressive it is! Your way will definitely be imitated by other restaurants in the future!¡±


    ¡°Haha... Uncle He, you are so polite.¡± Su Zipei smiled very reluctantly with her forehead sweating.


    Fortunately, He Shi, serving as the only cook in the restaurant, was quickly asked to do something else. He didn¡¯t have the time to ask more questions. Su Zipei stood there for a while and seriously breathed out the foul smell. It seemed that she wanted to release all the pressure these days.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Su Zipei suddenly felt suffocated.


    How could Su Erya be so capable?


    Su Erya was an ugly good-for-nothing with a dark skin. How could she be so outstanding? These delicacies couldn¡¯t be invented by Su Erya. They were definitely stolen by her.


    ¡°Yes, she stole them from others!¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, as if she found out the correct answer, ¡°The Second Sister must steal the recipes from others. She just cooked dishes ording to the recipes. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have the talent for cooking at all! If I can get the recipes, I will definitely be able to rece Su Erya and be a true genius!¡±


    Su Zipei felt excited with eyes rolling quickly. Nobody knew what tricks she was perceiving.


    The guests waited in the restaurant for sheer four hours from morning to noon. However, the number did not decrease but increase. It was the time for lunch at noon. Many passers-by followed the crowd and waited seeing the Baiwei Building filled with guests.


    Some passers-by learned of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken with mutual cirction of information. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t leave as long as there was enough time.


    ¡°Serving!!¡±


    An orderly sound rang from the kitchen. It turned out to be a dozen of waiters orderlying out from the back with tes. There were at least tworge soil balls in each te.


    Guests who had waited for a long time were suddenly shocked. ¡°What¡¯s this? Beggar¡¯s Chicken?!¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    An eloquent youngster suddenly said, ¡°This is Beggar¡¯s Chicken, the famous dish of our restaurant. But you have not seen the real one. Wait patiently.¡±


    The waiter had put the dishes in tables while talking, one dish for one table. There were eight guests sitting around one table. They were curious about the smoking ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to see the real Beggar¡¯s Chicken. Look at it carefully!¡±


    The youngster picked up the hammer and gently tapped the outer mud shell. Suddenly dense cracks appeared in the shell. The shell finally cracked from the middle.


    Although the rest waiters were not as deft as the youngster, they also sessfully tapped the mud shell open.


    Instantly the restaurant was full of fragrance!


    Guests breathed in uniformly. The fragrance spread far away, attracting many passers-by to stop and watch. This time there were a dozen of dishes of Beggar¡¯s Chickens. So the fragrance was stronger. The current atmosphere was far livelier thanst time when the three families tried the dish.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really delicious! I have never smelled such a unique fragrance in my life!¡±


    A well-dressed master who looked green and inexperienced, said. Beside him, a middle-aged person who looked learned nodded andmented, ¡°A good dish is good-looking, fragrant and tasty. Now the fragrance meets the requirements. Let¡¯s see the appearance and taste.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what Mr. Zhou said is very reasonable!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, a famous gourmet, also came here. How can he miss the dish?¡±


    The middle-aged man known as Mr. Zhou had been hungry for a long time. He pointed at the Beggar¡¯s Chicken wrapped in lotus leaves and asked, ¡°Waiter, should the Beggar¡¯s Chicken be eaten with lotus leaves? I tasted lotus leaves. They are not so good.¡±


    ¡°You must be kidding.¡±


    The youngster smiled brilliantly. He untied the cotton thread and peeled off the lotus leaf quickly. Then the whole golden chicken was revealed. The fragrance of the entire restaurant reached to another level.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    Mr. Zhou said the word ¡°good¡± three times and continued toment, ¡°The whole chicken is not round enough, but it is justifiable considering it¡¯s urgent today. The color of the chicken is golden and the skin isplete. It can be seen that the chicken was specially treated. I don¡¯t know whether the chicken belly is stuffed. If not, a sheer chicken is too simple.¡±


    While he was talking, the guests in other tables had started to eat, mumbling ¡°too delicious!¡± The guests at the same table with Mr. Zhou had drooled for a long time but didn¡¯t dare to eat, seeing Mr. Zhou hadn¡¯t begun.


    Mr. Zhou smiled an apologetical smile. He picked up a knife and cut the chicken in the middle. The unique stuffing was then revealed.


    ¡°Nice! It¡¯s really special. The dish can be called as the signature dish. Our Dasu Town finally boasted its high-quality restaurant. I am very happy.¡±


    The rest on the table had begun to eat while he was talking. Mr. Zhou did not get panicked and put a piece of chicken into his mouth. Suddenly his eyes lit up and his mouth quickly chewed.


    Although he wanted to pretend to be knowledgeable, the chicken was so delicious that he had to be quicker to take the chicken together with the rest.


    ¡°What are you doing? This piece of chicken is mine!¡±


    ¡°You took mine. You have eaten too much. Can¡¯t you give the piece to me?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! No one dared to take my food in my life. Beat him!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A fight was simmering. Luckily, constables who were ready to catch criminals outside the gate rushed into the restaurant and stopped the fight. The shopkeeper felt relieved seeing the scene. The new master was really smart. He predicted fights before.


    ¡°Fang Yuan is very clever. Fortunately, I was softhearted and took him home. Otherwise the good effect today may not happen.¡±


    When the shopkeeper saw the little boy shuttling in the crowd, he could not help butugh. I heard that the kid had to raise his younger sister. I will reward him today.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, serve one more dish of Beggar¡¯s Chicken. I¡¯d like to spend fifty taels!¡±


    Taking out fifty taels and putting it on the table, the rich master spoke loudly. Other wealthy guests imitated him. They all took out fifty taels for the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, whichpletely won their hearts.


    And those poor guests could only be envious and incidentally scolded the boss a profiteer.


    The shopkeeper smiled ande out. With a deep bow for guests, he said, ¡°Before you ce orders, I would like to apologize to you. This is not the real Beggar¡¯s Chicken!¡±

 Chapter 35 - Stealing Recipe?

    <h4>Chapter 35 Stealing Recipe?</h4>


    Hearing what the shopkeeper said, everyone was shocked. Wasn¡¯t such delicious chicken the famous top-one dish?


    Are you kidding?


    The shopkeeper continued, ¡°The real Beggar¡¯s Chicken has strict requirements for the duration and degree of heating. Only when the miss of the Su Family, that is, the owner of the restaurant, spends arge amount of time cooking it by her own can the real dish be made. Unfortunately, the miss of the Su Family is still young. How much can she make? So the miss figured out the way to reduce the process and increase the output. As a result, everyone can taste the Beggar¡¯s Chicken which was less vorful.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the miss of the Su Family sets her mind on it.¡± Mr. Zhou was moved to tears, ¡°Such a gourmet! She can be my bosom friend. I will visit her someday.¡±


    ¡°Thus...¡±


    The shopkeeper pointed at the sign ced aside, ¡°The price of the real Beggar¡¯s Chicken at 50 taels isn¡¯t high at all. Our restaurant epts advance bookings every month, only three dishes avable a month. The Beggar¡¯s Chicken served today is not limited and sold at a low price of 10 taels.¡±


    The price was suddenly reduced to one-fifth of the original one. Everyone felt it¡¯s very cheap. The middle-ss guests who couldn¡¯t afford it couldn¡¯t help but order another dish to satisfy their appetite.


    The cooks in the kitchen constantly made the Beggar¡¯s Chicken throughout the day. However, it could onlyst for three rounds. It had beente night after the three rounds. The guests left after the restaurant was closed.


    ¡°Master, have a look! The profit of the restaurant in the first day came out.¡±


    In the Main Courtyard of the Su House, the old butler came in the study hurriedly holding a booklet. Su Huanli immediately took it over and couldn¡¯t wait to look at it carefully.


    ¡°There are sheer 800 taels recorded in the first day! With the item of ingredients excluded, the profit reaches more than 500 taels, which is much more profitable than the silk shop.¡±


    Su Huanli was so excited that his hands were shaking. This was the profit of the restaurant in one day. Forty percent of the profit means more than 200 taels, amounting to 6,000 taels of silver in a month!


    ¡°Master, your business strategy is excellent. First, mark a high price of 50 taels to keep guests guessing, then make them be addicted to it by offering a free dish, and finally reduce the price. As a result, no one can bear it. Even moderately rich families threw silver at it.¡±


    Su Huanli felt ashamed hearing what the butler said. In fact, he heard of the n from Erya. Previously he thought the n was unreliable. What could be done when guests were scared away at a price of 50 taels?


    However, he knew that even if Erya kept cooking for the whole day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy everyone¡¯s appetite. Since he couldn¡¯t think of other ways in a short time, he had to carry out the n.


    Unexpectedly, the n turned out to be so good. They not only improved the price of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken but also advertised the dishes made by his daughter as treasures which guests scrambled to reserve.


    Erya was so talented in business. If she run the Baiwei Building, the profit may be even higher.


    ¡°In the past, the signature dish of Baiwei Building was only worth one tael of silver, the current signature dish was ten times higher. Those guests felt it¡¯s cheap. That¡¯s...¡±


    Su Huanli shook his head andughed, sweeping previous worries and fears He sat tight in the square chair again. What¡¯s left for him was to keep the chicken farm operating well and to sit at home and collect money. Howfortable it was!


    ***


    There were few people in the Dasu Town inte night. Fang Yuan moved fast in the dim alley. He stopped at the door of an old courtyard in no time.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Fang Ling, who heard a sound, pushed against the courtyard door and asked quietly, Fang Yuan¡¯s alert disappeared. He held back his tiredness and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, Ling, open the door.¡±


    The courtyard door creaked and opened immediately, revealing Fang Ling¡¯s very happy little cheeks.


    ¡°Brother, you were finally back. I was so worried! Did the guys in the restaurant embarrass you? My sisters told me that the people in the Dahan Country are very cunning and vicious.¡±


    Fang Yuan took a small parcel and came in. Fang Ling kept chattering as she closed the door, but she dared not look directly at her brother.


    With an oilmp lighted in the house, Fang Yuan¡¯s face was softened in the soft light. He gently wiped away the tear stains which didn¡¯t disappear in the corner of his sister¡¯s eyes, feeling distressed.


    The girl must secretly cry during the day.


    ¡°I was blinded by the wind. I didn¡¯t cry.¡± Fang Ling exined hurriedly, but there were signs of wetness in her eyes.


    Fang Yuan quickly changed the topic, ¡°The shopkeeper is very good. He not only raised my pay but also gave me a special reward. Fang Ling, open it.¡±


    The new topic attracted Fang Ling¡¯s attention as expected. She carefully opened the parcel and cheered instantly seeing a half of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken without skin.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the Beggar¡¯s Chicken! Brother, you are so great. I heard that it¡¯s sold at a price of 50 taels! I am heating it. Let¡¯s eat togetherter.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded and watched his sister holding the Beggar¡¯s Chicken and going into the kitchen. His smile disappeared and he clenched his fists so violently that they almost bled.


    ¡°Fang, this half of chicken fell into the swill bucket. You did a good job today. It was your reward. Continue the good work. See?¡±


    Even if he was not a high-ranking...He was a decent and dignified person, not a beggar dealing with the garbage!


    Yet he hadn¡¯t received his pay, so they...had to eat it.


    In arge magnificent courtyard close to the small courtyard, a group of local ruffians were ying cards, with annoying voices of women spreading from time to time.


    ¡°What about the kid?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, we stole his money and the brother and sister tramped the streets. You gave them the shabby courtyard on credit. He felt grateful for it!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the kid was so rich. He had more than 500 taels.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha, his money is ours anyway.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was deeper moonless night. One couldn¡¯t see his/her hand in front of him/her.


    When Su Li woke up the next morning, she saw hundreds of orders sent by her father. Based on a quota of three dishes per month, the orders sent on the first day alone would fall in the next year.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that people in the Dasu Town are not rich. I don¡¯t think so.¡± Su Li sighed. The Beggar¡¯s Chicken can¡¯t be spread to other towns in one day. All these orderse from the Dasu Town.


    Su Li put the orders aside and had a normal routine. There were no signs of cooking at all.


    Su Huanli was in a hurry when he received the news. He stopped his business and immediately ran in, slowing down the tone, ¡°Erya, these orders are almost piled up into mountains. Choosing not to make money doesn¡¯t make sense. Why don¡¯t you work harder and fulfil all these orders?¡±


    His daughter rebuffed him, ¡°Daddy I can work harder. However, books say that the rarer a thing is, the more it is worth. If I cook too much, the guests may feel it isn¡¯t cost-effective, and even that they¡¯re suffering a loss no matter how delicious it is.¡±


    Su Li paused and said, ¡°Also, the meaning of a signature dish doesn¡¯t lie in the food itself, but what the rich use to show their identity. If it bes avable to everyone, the rich will feel that it is not rare, and there will be no other orders, Daddy, you must not be confused by the immediate interests.¡±


    Su Huanli was instantly enlightened as if wakening from a dream. What his daughter said waspletely right. The business vision should be long-term. If the business was run in his way, the favorable situation might disappear.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong!¡± Su Huanli eximed, ¡°You aren¡¯t expected to know the knack so well at such a young age. I have to look at you with new eyes.¡±


    Su Huanli praised his daughter. But he was slightly reluctant to give up more than 5,000 taels of silver!


    ¡°Doctor Qi is a good master.¡± Su Li began to credit Qi Xianqing with the praise, ¡°He not only teaches me reading and writing, but also tells me the truth of life and the philosophy of life. What Doctor Qi says often proves to be true.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Doctor Qi is really an unworldly master!¡±


    Su Huanli echoed what her daughter said, but became alert as never before. He used to think that Qi Xianqing was good because he had no conflicts of interest with him. Now Erya was an important figure in the Su Family. If Qi Xianqing taught Erya to rebel, his old days would be over.


    ¡°I have to think of a way to deal with it.¡±


    Su Huanli left with an evil n, and Su Li smiled a small smile and sat down to read books as if nothing was seen.


    What she was reading was the fifth hurdle of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction.


    ¡°Miss, why were the nts brought by the Master less than half? Are we stolen?¡±


    Mammy Li came in and asked nervously. Shaking her head, Su Li said, ¡°Mammy, don¡¯t worry. They were tested out to be poisonous, so I threw them away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mammy Li breathed a sigh of relief and inadvertently caught sight of an extra ck porcin bottle on the table, but she did not ask about it. There were a lot of seasonings of the miss so the bottle was not worth too much attention.


    Mammy Li became anxious suddenly thinking of something. She ran and closed the door and then whispered, ¡°Miss, the maid you bribed before told me that the Third Miss had inquired about theyout of your study these two days.¡±


    Su Li was shocked and smiled lightly, ¡°Zipei... What would she like to steal?¡±


    ¡°You study is filled with books. Besides the books, there are only recipes left. What else does she want to steal?¡± Without finishing her words, Mammy Li suddenly realized something and said, widening her eyes, ¡°Maybe...¡±


    Su Li shook her head helplessly, ¡°If she wants to take it, let her go her own way. The Third Sister has disguised herself as me in the restaurant for two days and must suffer a lot.¡±


    ¡°Miss!¡± Mammy Li suddenly felt anxious, ¡°Su Zipei was mean to you, and you...¡±


    ¡°Mammy, stop mentioning it. Tell the guards that it¡¯s my order to let the Third Sister in and not to embarrass her.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s instructions, Mammy Li stamped her feet, but she had to act as she said.


    No matter how she cared about the Second Miss, she didn¡¯t dare to exceed her duties. The greatest taboo of servants was the unwillingness to listen to their masters¡¯ words. Who dared to use servants who did not listen to masters¡¯ words?


    ¡°Miss is still too softhearted. I hope everything goes well.¡± After passing on the order of the miss, , Mammy Li felt so worried, but she had no choice but expect that the Third Miss had a conscience and didn¡¯t steal the recipe as they had guessed.


    In the study, Su Li put down the writing brush and gently dried the ink.


    She was writing a recipe, and there was noplete recipe for the Beggar¡¯s Chicken in the study. Since Su Zipei wanted it, she had to be prepared in advance.


    She did not make any false description for the recipe, which was even several times more detailed than what she had previously given to the kitchen helper.


    ¡°My dear Third Sister, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Chuckling, Su Li rolled up the paper, picked up the Copybook of Dahan and left the Jinyuan Court.

 Chapter 36 - Avaricious

    <strong>Chapter 36 Avaricious</strong>


    The Baiwei Building was still as prosperous as it had been yesterday. Su Zipei stayed in the restaurant for a day and didn¡¯t find an excuse to go back until the night fell.


    When she arrived at the Su House, the sky was already dark. Su Zipei looked at the Jinyuan Court from afar and found that there were not many guards. As long as she found the right timing, she could sneak in.


    She carefully hid herself and covered herself up with flowers and nts. After less than half of five minutes, she ran quickly with her eyes shing.


    In the darkness, a young guard saw the scene and hesitated to ask, ¡°Captain, won¡¯t we stop? I saw the Third Miss...¡±


    ¡°Kid, only take charge of safety, and don¡¯t involve in other things. Are you clear?¡±


    The young guard touched his head and didn¡¯t fully understand it but he did not jump out to stop the Third Miss¡¯s way.


    ¡°It is so easy toe out. It seems that Erya is not valued by Dad as imagined. Slightly rxing her nerves, Su Zipei crossed the cold and cheerless courtyard and arrived the study. She carefully poked the window paper and looked inside, only to find that nobody was there in the empty room.


    Su Zipei felt happy and opened the door lightly.


    Squeaked ¡ª


    There was a soft sound and the door was unlocked.


    Su Zipei came in and tightly closed the door, with her heart thumping heavily. There was no time for her to look at the gorgeous study. She rummaged about on the bookshelf, only to find nothing.


    ¡°Nothing? It is impossible!¡±


    Su Zipei was so anxious that she sweated, and her right hand identally touched the roll paper on the desk, whichnded on the ground.


    Damn it!


    Su Zipei¡¯s look changed slightly and immediately set off to put it back.


    Inadvertently, she caught sight of the handwriting in the paper, and immediately widened her eyes and unfolded the roll paper to take a closer look.


    This was clearly what she was trying to find, the recipe for the Beggar¡¯s Chicken!


    ¡°You can wear out iron shoes in fruitless searching, and yet by a lucky chance you may find the lost thing without even looking for it.¡± Su Zipei grasped the paper tightly with her hands trembling slightly. She felt so happy that she almost jumped up.


    Without footsteps heard outside, Su Zipei gained more courage and carefully wiped out the traces of her search in the study before leaving the Jinyuan Court with the recipe.


    She didn¡¯t find it that a pair of eyes as dark as the night on the beam over her head were watching her from beginning to end. The eyes saw what happened clearly, and even the recipe fell on the ground on purpose.


    On the early morning next day, Su Li got up on time and practiced for two hours. Afterwards she had the breakfast and stepped out from the gate of the Jinyuan Court. She happened to see Zipei pass by with dark circles of eyes. Both of them were stunned and didn¡¯t expect to meet each other at this time.


    ¡°Are you going to the restaurant? It seemed that you didn¡¯t sleep well. Is the work in the restaurant too hard for you?¡±


    Su Li took the initiative to care for her younger sister. Her ck eyes under long eyshes were wless, as pure and shiny as a jewel. It seemed that all her word was true and sincere.


    Su Zipei¡¯s expression changed instantly, like a cat with its tail stepped. She said with guilt, ¡°Ah! The work isn¡¯t hard at all. As the daughter of the Su Family, I am supposed to work for our family. How can I say the work is hard? Are you seeing Doctor Qi at the moment?¡±


    Su Li smiled lightly, ¡°There are too many patients in the Doctor Qi¡¯s Baicao Tang in the morning, so he asked Qinghao and me to go to ss two hourster. I heard that mother found a new teacher for you, and you live up to mother¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡°Humph, how can my mother be called by you bastard?¡±


    Su Zipei muttered in an almost unheard voice. She was reluctant to listen to Su Li¡¯s teaching like an adult and turned away.


    Su Li stood still and smiled more, with her expression unchanged.


    ¡°Bastard...¡±


    Summer days in the Dasu Town became quietlike a quiet stream.


    Su Li didn¡¯t care about what was going on outside her window. She read and cooked every day. It seemed that she never mentioned the ¡°Baiwei Building¡± again.


    Mammy Li sighed, feeling pitiful for her. She heard that the Third Miss had won the approval of the cooks with the stolen recipe. She also did a very good job in management after taking over the business of the Baiwei Building and won the Master¡¯s praise frequently.


    The Second Miss didn¡¯t make new dishes. If so for a long time...


    There was an episode these days. Su Huanli came over to let Su Li write the recipe of Zongzi. Apparently he was preparing to expand profits.


    ¡°Daddy, I remembered the agreement that you made with thendlord that the Su Family would not reveal the recipe of Zongzi any longer. Even I didn¡¯t cook...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± With his smiling face suddenly stiffening up, Su Huanli rebuked Su Li, ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t involve in adults¡¯ business. Don¡¯t waste time and write the recipe!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s attitude was so worse, which was quite different from his intimacy with Su Li when he asked her to study a new dish a few days before.


    Feeling aggrieved, Su Li closed her lips lightly and wrote the recipe silently.


    After she finished it, Su Huanli couldn¡¯t wait to grab it. After a cursory look, he left happily.


    Mammy Li could not see it and said, ¡°Miss, the Master ...¡±


    Shaking her head slightly, Su Li slowly sat back in the chair with her hands in the jaw and looked out of the window, with her eyes seeming to have a bright smile.


    ¡°Be aware of your insatiable desire, my silly Daddy...¡±


    Su Huanli took the recipe and hurriedly entered the Baiwei Building from the back door. He saw Zipei, his daughter, was busy roasting the Beggar¡¯s Chicken in front of the boiler.


    Su Huanli was pleased, ¡°Zipei also bes sensible. It seems that even without the help of Erya, Zipei can make Beggar¡¯s Chicken on her own.¡±


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± The shopkeeper got the news andplimented him.


    ¡°Let the cook you recently hirede to see me instantly.¡±


    Su Huanli gave an order, and instantly the honest guy He Shi was called out, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Huanli winked, and the shopkeeper immediately came over and moved close to his ear, ¡°The cook was hired by the Zhu Family, but he was not from the family.¡±


    Wrinkling his brows instantly, Su Huanli didn¡¯t want the Zhu Family to intervene in the division of the profits at all, but he didn¡¯t have any connections to find a cook like He Shi.


    ¡°I have a recipe here. Help me identify it.¡± Su Huanli took out the paper and handed it to He Shi.


    He Shi took it over with a puzzled look, and when his eyes moved to the charming but a bit scratchy words, they could no longer move!


    ¡°Well? Use chequer-shaped indocmus leaf...¡±


    ¡°This is really...wonderful!¡±


    He Shi looked puzzled for a moment and was suddenly enlightened while Su Huanli and the shopkeeper felt strange. He Shi came to his sense and smiled in a shy way, ¡°Sorry to incur ridicule. When I see a good recipe, I can¡¯t help being excited.¡±


    ¡°So, the recipe is true?¡± Su Huanli said excitedly. Seeing his second daughter¡¯s unwillingness, he was worried to get a fake recipe.


    ¡°It¡¯s true indeed. Someone can make dessert in such a clever way. Whoever who develops the recipe has reached a cooking level I can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    He Shi praised without reservation, ¡°Is this recipe thetest study of the Third Miss? Miss Su is really talented!¡±


    Su Huanli was red-faced with praise and excited about theing profits.


    At this time, the shopkeeper took the recipe from He Shi and read it. Frowning and thinking about it, he suddenly showed the expression of enlightenment, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t this the famous signature dish of Baiwei Building, Fragrant Rice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± Su Huanli raised his head slightly and said proudly, ¡°Fragrant Rice was created by my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The shopkeeper also said happily, ¡°In this way, there is another signature dish in our restaurant. Helpers are familiar with the production process of the Fragrant Rice. I¡¯ll send someone to prepare the ingredients. As for the production, I¡¯ll leave it to Cook He.¡±


    He Shi solemnly nodded, ¡°I will certainly live up to your expectations!¡±


    Under such favorable conditions, the first pot of Zongzi was produced that night. The dish sign was hung in the most noticeable position on the counter menu, only secondary to that of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, to immediately attract the attention of guests


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Fragrant Rice, and Baiwei Building has another bestseller.¡±


    ¡°Great! The taste is very unique. I still remembered it. I thought that there wasn¡¯t the dish since the owner of the Baiwei Building had changed!¡±


    ¡°Waiter, give me a dish of Fragrant Rice!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Immediately there was a small climax in the restaurant.


    After the spread of Beggar¡¯s Chicken, there was Zongzi maintaining guests. Baiwei Building was iparable in the Dasu Town for a while, and the fame even spread to other neighboring towns. Li Shanbao, who was nning to build a new restaurant, naturally heard about it.


    ¡°Asshole! The old guy Su Huanli ate his words. I have bought the recipe for Zongzi, but he is selling it!¡±


    Li Wei was so angry that his fat moved up and down. During this period, he was so busy that he had lost much weight. He thought he would soon be able to recreate the scene of Baiwei Building in the past. Unexpectedly, the Su Family not only produced the dish of Beggar¡¯s Chicken but also sold the Fragrant Rice.


    Li Shanbao, with a calm face, held a teacup and took a sip, ¡°It¡¯s Okay for the little bastard of the Yang Family to behave improperly. Even the old guy Su Huanli has no sense of propriety. It seems that I don¡¯t have to save face for them. Wei, invite the owners of other restaurants toe over secretly...¡±


    On the east street of the Dasu Town next day, Baiwei Building, had an endless stream of guests as usual. There was a long queue outside the restaurant and the waiters kept shuttling in the restaurant.


    ¡°Table C was empty. Guests, this way!¡±


    ¡°Come in, guests from room B in the second floor!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Watching for a moment at the door and seeing everything as usual, the shopkeeper nned to turn back to the room for a rest.


    Just at the moment ¡ª


    Crack!


    The porcin te fell on the brick surface. Fang Yuan stared at the wealthy businessman with a look of anger in front of him; he was at a loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s all taste of mud. This is not human food! Beggar¡¯s Chicken is clearly for beggars to eat!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Beggar¡¯s Chicken has unearned reputation. It was totally a lie that guests scrambled for it! A dish of chicken sells 10 taels of silver. Why don¡¯t you rob?¡±


    The sudden outburst of remarks made the shopkeeper stand still. It had been toote for him to stop.

 Chapter 37 - Dish Testing in Public?

    <strong>Chapter 37 Dish Testing in Public?</strong>


    The guests who came here for the fame of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken looked on with folded arms. They had positive thoughts about Baiwei Restaurant before, but after hearing the quarrel for a moment, they instantly suspected themselves.


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s expensive ording to them...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the most expensive dish in Baiwei Building before was the Fragrant Rice. But now the price of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken increases by ten times than the Fragrant Rice. I even didn¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive.¡±


    ¡°I must be cheated by this profiteer. Baiwei Building, give my money back!¡±


    ¡°Baiwei Building, give my money back!¡±


    ¡°Give my money back!¡±


    Under the push of a group of people who had ulterior motives, the crowds were much angrier. It was too noisy to eat for the guests on the second floor. They could only leave with disappointment.


    ¡°Calm down please! Calm down please!¡±


    The manager of the restaurant was overwhelmed, pushed and shoved by the crowd, and nobody knew who threw the leftovers to him. Soon, he looked like a drowned rat hanged in red and green leftovers on his body.


    ¡°This is a big ident! Everything is fine in these days. Why suddenly...¡±


    The manager crawled out and saw Fang Yuan standing aside in a daze. He immediately thought an idea, ¡°Hey, boy, go and inform the boss quickly. When you came back, I will give you a monthly wage.¡±


    With a happy light in his eyes, Fang Yuan went to the kitchen to ask about the address of the Su Family. After he got it, he immediately rushed to the Su family. He even didn¡¯t notice that he had revealed his aplishment in martial art which he always hid in ordinary days.


    Su Li who was concentrating on the martial arts practice in Jinyuan Court instantly opened her eyes, and murmured, ¡°Eh? The breath...¡±


    In front of the vermillion gate, Fang Yuan gasped for breath and said intermittently, ¡°Mr. Gatekeeper, I am a waiter of Baiwei Building. Something bad happened there. Master...¡±


    The expression of the two guards changed dramatically before he finished talking. One of them immediately went inside and reported.


    ¡°I will get the wage. I hope that the manager will not break his promise.¡±


    Fang Yuan was relieved, and he could not help but grin when he imagined the scene that his sister saw the money in surprise.


    He really didn¡¯t care the survival or copse of the Baiwei Building. The white bones on the battlefield in Nanjiang Country piled up higher than Baiwei Building. He deeply knew that he needed to be cautious. If it wasn¡¯t because he had no money to eat, he couldn¡¯t expose his aplishment in martial arts.


    ¡°The martial arts are not prosperous in Dahan Country and the location of Dasu Town is remote, so no one should find my breath.¡±


    When Fang Yuan was thinking about this, he looked up as he heard the footsteps. Su Li wasing out of the gate with a smile. Her clean smile like the sunshine immediately drew Fang Yuan from calmness into sluggishness.


    Fang Yuan did not expect that the kind Miss who helped him and his sister was actually the daughter of the Su Family. But... is there just one daughter in the Su Family? He had met Su Zipei in the restaurant. Who was the girl in front of him?


    ¡°It¡¯s you......¡±


    Su Li seemed to just see Fang Yuan. She walked to him with afortable and fresh aroma. Fang Yuan secretly flushed and took a step backward.


    ¡°She is just a voluptuous girl. Many of this kind of girl died on the battlefield. How could I care...¡±


    Fang Yuan sneered in his mind, but his heart was beating fast.


    That day, he was just an ordinary beggar on the side of the road. Several days passed, and this girl actually remembered him!


    Su Li saw Fang Yuan was in silence, but she didn¡¯t care. She continued to smile, ¡°How is your sister? You don¡¯t have to give me back the five hundred taels. Why are you wearing this kind of clothes?¡±


    Fang Yuan remembered that the money was stolen, so he was very embarrassed for that. He was so absent-minded that he disappointed not only his sister but also this kind girl standing in front of him. How could he exin this to her?


    Exined it directly? He really couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Erya, why are you here?!¡± Someone behind her said urgently.


    Su Li seemed to be shocked. She turned around and saw Su Huanli and the butler walk to her in a hurry.


    When Fang Yuan heard what Su Huali called Su Li, he couldn¡¯t help but surprise, ¡°The girl is beautiful, but her name was so casual. I am afraid she is not a daughter of the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li lowered her head with a much sweeter smile, ¡°Daddy, I just came out for a walk.¡±


    This word broke Fang Yuan¡¯s inner guess.


    Did Su Family really have another daughter? And is she?


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t hang out a lot. Are you a waiter of Baiwei Building?¡± Su Huanli had no time to think why Su Li was here. He beckoned Fang Yuan and got on the carriage, ¡°Just get in, and let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Fang Yuan was so ttered and he climbed into the carriage. Before they left, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at Su Li who was still smiling to them. A mysterious feeling rose in his heart.


    Flipped?


    Fang Yuan dispersed these thoughts with a wry smile. Now how could he have the qualification to talk about love? Maybe it was impossible for him in his life...


    Su Li watched the carriage disappearing at the corner of the official road, then walked away slowly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the boy she helped on purpose actually practiced martial arts. It was getting much more interesting.


    ¡ª


    Fang Yuan was very fast. But when Su Huanli arrived, Baiwei Building had already been in a mess. All the tables and chairs were smashed, and the money in the cab was also robbed.


    Su Huanli was so furious that he felt his blood would eject from his mouth! He had done business for so many years and had never seen such a barbaric act!


    Seeing Su Huanli like seeing a savior, the restaurant manager, who were knelt on the floor in rags, shouted, ¡°Boss is here! Boss is here!¡±


    In a moment, dozens of people orderly looked at Su Huanli, which gave him some pressure groundlessly.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    Su Huanli stood calmly in the middle of the lobby, like a general to some extent. ¡°Is there anything wrong with Baiwei Building? Why are you so angry? A gentleman uses his tongue but not his fists. We¡¯d better sit down and have a talk.¡±


    Seeing the boss is here, the rascals who specially stirred things up immediately left quietly, only leaving those who could be in charge of the riot in Baiwei Building. Fang Yuan saw them going out, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°Well, boss Su definitely can take the responsibilities!¡±


    A man who looked simple and honest said. He had a wide face, which made him seem tolerant and kindhearted.


    ¡°I only have one question. Why did the price of the best dish before never exceed one taels while the price of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken increased by ten times or even fifty times! Aren¡¯t you too greedy?¡±


    His words hit the nail on the head, but Su Huanli calmly said,


    ¡°Sir, you are wrong. How can the previous best dish of Baiwei Buildingpare with the Beggar¡¯s Chicken? As for the ingredients, the ingredients of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken are screened out one kind by one kind from the wild nts by my daughter. Every ingredient is new. There are even strict standards for the selection of chicken. At the beginning, I sent my whole family to find it for half a month. And we only found one. Then we regarded this chicken as a standard to develop a chicken farm for the restaurant. The Beggar¡¯s Chicken only exist in my restaurant!¡±


    Heard Su Huanli said that in detail, the man felt the situation is going wrong.


    ¡°Su Family spent so much money and energy to make this unique delicacy for everyone. But now you call us liar. That hurts so much.¡±


    Su Huanli made a look of distress, and most of people immediately sympathized with him.


    ¡°No wonder. There are so many inside stories that we didn¡¯t know before. We misunderstood the Su Family...¡±


    ¡°We also smashed the restaurant. That¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The man suddenly changed his expression and sneered, ¡°Boss Su is really a businessman. You can convince others with a few words, but except me! How old is your daughter? How can she screen ingredients and cook the delicious food? In my opinion, you must have stolen the recipe from somewhere. Have you fooled us that a cooking genius is in your restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Su Huanli said with full of confidence, ¡°These delicacies were all researched by my daughter personally. If they are false, I am willing to be struck by lightning and thunder!¡±


    Seeing Su Huanli being so bold and assured, the man suddenly had no ideas.


    At this time, a voice came from the crowd.


    ¡°Haha, you just talk about it but not do it. Since you are so sure, then let Su Zipei personally make a Beggar¡¯s Chicken and we may be convinced.¡±


    Hearing what he said, everyone echoed, ¡°Yes, Su Zipei may personally make a Beggar¡¯s Chicken before us. We will ask Mr. Zhou and other chefs toe to have a taste. If the chefs recognize the dish, Baiwei Building is worthy of its name!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, boss Su, make a promise, quickly!¡±


    ¡°Promise him!!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s look changed dramatically. The recipe was indeed invented by his daughter. However, it was Su Erya, not Su Zipei!


    The man who looked simple and honest wasposed for the situation. It turned out that Su Huanli pretended to be calm. He was almost cheated by Su Huanli.


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for Miss Su to cook in public. But the most important thing at present is to give us an exnation. How do you think, boss Su?¡±


    When the man who looked simple and honest said that, Su Huanli had to promise him. Otherwise the reputation of Baiwei Building would inevitably fall even hepensated it in the future.


    He could only answer him with a cold hum, ¡°Today, I have to reorganize the restaurant, and tomorrow, during 11:00 a.m. to 1 p.m., I will invite you toe and be witnesses!¡±


    ¡°OK! Boss Su is really straightforward!¡±


    The man who looked simple and honest left the restaurant withughter. The rest of the crowd also left by twos and threes. The matter about the restaurant of tomorrow quickly spread in Dasu Town.


    After everyone left, the restaurant manager ordered servants to pick up the restaurant and then he was ready to leave. Fang Yuan frowned and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he ran and pulled the restaurant manager, ¡°Manager, the wage...¡±


    ¡°You still want the wage?¡±


    The restaurant manager mmed his sleeves and said with sadness, ¡°The restaurant is almost gone! You still want to get the wage. If you don¡¯t want to keep this job, get out!¡±


    Fang Yuan was so angry that his face turned red. The fists which buried in his sleeve could not wait to punch the head of the person in front of him, but in the end, he did nothing and said nothing.


    ¡°Hey! Boy, be smart.¡±


    Seeing Fang Yuan have nothing to say, the restaurant manager said and patted the sleeves that were pulled by Fang Yuang. Then he left after Su Huali.


    ¡°Boss, are you really going to let Miss Su cook the Beggar¡¯s Chicken in public?¡±


    The restaurant manager followed Su Huanli and asked. But thetter was being upset at that, so he didn¡¯t give him a good expression. The manager just touched the sore spot of Su Huanli, so, he was scolded by him,


    ¡°Otherwise, youe out a solution for me. I asked you to run the restaurant, and that¡¯s how you operate it? How did the riot happen today? Tell me clearly or get out!¡±


    The restaurant manager was stunned by the scolding and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. At this time, He Shi walked in and said, ¡°Boss, you cannot me the restaurant manager for this matter today. I saw many acquaintances of other restaurants, as well as some rascals who always stir things up.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Su Zipei’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 38 Su Zipei¡¯s Ambition</h4>


    Su Huanli was shocked and confused by the sudden trouble. He did not expect the crux of this trouble was other restaurants.


    ¡°I am so angry that I be confused. Wu, forget about it.¡± Su Huanli sighed and patted the shoulders of the shopkeeper.


    Though Shopkeeper Wu was sad, he just politely said, ¡°You are so serious.¡±


    ¡°From my point of view...¡± He Shi interjected, ¡°There is no need to worry. Those people such as Mr. Zhou does notck money, so they will not be bribed by other restaurants. So long as Miss Su performs normally tomorrow, she will surely win. Maybe our restaurant will gain more reputation.¡±


    Speaking of this, He Shiughed, ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted the Beggar¡¯s Chicken cooked by Miss Su. I really want to taste it.¡±


    Su Huanli was speechless and did not know what to say. Su Zipei, who was eavesdropping outside the door immediately turned overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about?¡±


    He Shi looked back and quickly saluted, ¡°Miss Su. I thought you had already heard it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Zipei nodded and her eye sight fell on her father with confidence, ¡°Daddy, rest assured. I can manage it.¡±


    She walked to Su Huanli and whispered, ¡°I found the recipe in my sister¡¯s room and tried it in the kitchen these days. It will be good.¡±


    When Su Huanli heard her words, he was overjoyed. This was great news.


    ¡°Zipei, I am looking forward to your excellent performance tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± Su Zipei said sweetly but sneered in her heart.


    ¡°When Ipletely rece Su Erya, mother will get rid of her. Even her ashes will not be kept!¡± She thought.


    The butler saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Su Huanli sat in the carriage back to the Su Family. When he passed by the Jinyuan Court guarded, he stopped and left finally. The butler who followed him was more confused.


    After returning to the study in the Main Courtyard, the butler could not help but ask, ¡°Master, do you really believe the Third Miss? If she screwed up tomorrow...¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Su Huanli waved his hand andughed loudly, ¡°Zipei helped in the restaurant recently. And she got a detailed recipe for cooking Beggar¡¯s Chicken and has already tried it. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Li Yin heard it before, but he pretended to be surprise and said, ¡°How can the Third Miss get the detailed recipe? Maybe...¡±


    ¡°Never mind. So long as she can solve the problem of the restaurant tomorrow, it won¡¯t matter!¡± Su Huanli interrupted Li Yin and frowned, ¡°Butler Li, as you are getting older, your doubts are getting more. Why do you have so many questions?¡±


    Li Yin smiled and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t feel right recently. But the Second Miss...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am going to say!¡±


    Su Huanli knocked on the table and screamed: ¡°The girl is behaving worse. Today, she wanted to sneak out and y. Except reading and writing, she didn¡¯t cook any food this month. Cooking the Beggar¡¯s Chicken may be unfamiliar to her. There is no sign of developing a new dish. She grows up and learns to cheat her father.¡±


    Li Yin smiled constrainedly, ¡°The Second Miss gave her advice on the development of the Baiwei Building before. The profits of the restaurant rose a lot.¡±


    ¡°How dare you mention this?¡± Su Huanli was angrier, ¡°It was her bad idea that made the restaurant fall into present situation!¡±


    Su Huanli didn¡¯t mention the agreement about Zongzi at all.


    Li Yin gradually stopped his smile and no longer refuted him. Instead, he echoed, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s breath also calmed down and said, ¡°The intention that I asked Zipei to rece her was to warn her not to get carried away by little talent. Instead of correcting her mistakes, she was more insatiable. I asked her to add the share of precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken. But she refused, which made me so angry.¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Huanli became ted, ¡°I thought that this matter was messed up. I didn¡¯t expect Zipei was so excellent that she even learned the craftsmanship secretly. She is really a good daughter! Butler, dispatch more guards to protect her. She can¡¯t be hurt now. The guards near the Jinyuan Court can be withdrawn. There is no need to worry about her safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Li Yin left with a nk expression. He didn¡¯t stop until he walked out of the Main Courtyard. His hands and feet were very cold.


    After a long while, Li Yin murmured with a sigh and left.


    ¡°Su Huanli, did you save my life due to your kindness that year?¡±


    Jinyuan Court ¡ª


    When Mammy Li helplessly saw the guards withdrawing, she could not help but talk to the Second Miss who was concentrating on calligraphy, ¡°Miss, all guards left.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mammy Li.¡± Su Li did not stop writing and her eyes were focused and clear, ¡°I¡¯m not delicate. Let them go.¡±


    Mammy Li sighed, ¡°Miss, you really do not understand or pretend to be confused? I am so anxious.¡±


    ¡°Do not mention it again, Mammy Li. I asked you to find that brother and sister. How is it going?¡± Su Li stopped writing and raised her head.


    ¡°What you said is Fang Yuan and Fang Ling. Right?¡± Mentioning the matter, Mammy Li was immediately in high spirits. ¡°I heard that Fang Yuan is the waiter of the Baiwei Building. But his sister is too young to be a waitress. Now they live in the South Street Alley.¡±


    ¡°South Street Alley?¡± Su Li frowned slightly, ¡°It seems that that ce is not peaceful.¡±


    Mammy Li nodded and became worried, ¡°You know, that ce is dirty and chaotic. The local ruffians and hooligans live there. How did Fang Yuan find the house? It is dangerous for his sister to live alone there.¡±


    Su Li gently nodded and no longer spoke.


    It was not the first time for Mammy Li to see Su Li behaving in this way. Immediately she softly left and quietly closed the door.


    Next morning, the Baiwei Building was surrounded byrge numbers of people. In the small town, there were few big events happening before. Miss Su would cook Beggar¡¯s Chicken in front of the public, which was undoubtedly explosive news and would attract half the poption in the town to watch.


    To this end, the government had to dispatch constables to maintain order.


    ¡°The officers work really hard!¡±


    The shopkeeper bowed and secretly bribed them with silver. Seeing what happened, Su Huanli was very sad in the room. This was the Su Family¡¯s money. Zhu and Yang Families did not spend half a penny.


    Su Huanli visited the Zhu and Yang Familiesst night, who were shrewd. They said, ¡°They are all directed at your Su Family¡¯s daughter. What is the rtionship with us?¡± They didn¡¯t intend to provide timely help at all with the excuse.


    At this time, Su Zipei, who was well-dressed, came out of the house and pretended to be calm, ¡°Daddy, I am ready. I can start at any time.¡±


    Su Zipei looked at therge number of people outside and was excited.


    Today was the day when she became famous!


    After today, even if Su Erya stood out and said that the recipe was hers, no one would believe again!


    ¡°Master, Mr. Zhou and the chief cooks of other restaurants came.¡±


    After a servant informed Su Huanli, he was suddenly nervous. He gently patted Zipei who was still immersed in joy and encouraged, ¡°Go ahead, good daughter. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Su Zipei firmly stepped into the lobby.


    At this moment, the lobby had already been emptied, with only the table, stove and grill left for Su Zipei to cook. There were eight seats across the cooking bench. The person who sat in the middle was Mr. Zhou called as a gourmet. The other seven people were the chief cooks of other restaurants in the nearby town.


    There weren¡¯t any seats behind the eight seats. Large numbers ofmon people came to watch. Some rich and powerful people upied the best seats in the second floor, which helped Su Huanli made a fortune.


    ¡°The daughter of Su Family is beautiful.¡±


    Seeing that Su Zipei was a little nervous but still calm, Mr. Zhou nodded slightly. It was not easy for her to have such performance at her age.


    Su Zipei had prepared a speech. But because she experienced such a scene for the first time, she did not remember any word. Reluctantly, she could only cook directly. But in the eyes of others, such behavior was haughty.


    Mr. Zhou frowned slightly but immediately stretched his eyebrows. It was normal that she was a little haughty considering she was such a young genius.


    It was quite silent in the site. No one made any noises disturbing her. They didn¡¯t want the Su Family to use it as an excuse. Su Zipei expertly handled the Beggar¡¯s Chicken whose viscera had been removed. Gradually she forgot the existence of others.


    Mr. Zhou looked at her and nodded frequently. But since he only knew how to eat instead of cooking, he didn¡¯t understand what Su Zipei was doing clearly and didn¡¯t see the puzzled face of other chief cooks.


    He Shi watched Miss Su¡¯s performance in the back and felt strange, ¡°Although her craftsmanship is skillful, it is not consummate. Such a defect... Maybe Miss Su has a unique method. It is still too early to make an evaluation. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Su Zipei did not know that her defects were exposed and continued to follow the steps on the recipe to cook until the formed mud took shape. Su Huanli finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Butler, what I said is right. Right? Zipei is as wonderful as Erya.¡±


    Li Yin said nothing but sighed. Master, you only watched the cooking of the Third Miss but didn¡¯t see that the chief cooks were bing more and more serious.


    Su Zipei fixed the formed mud on the grill, and the helpers immediately came over to put the charcoal brazier.


    ¡°The final step is the easiest one.¡± Su Zipei thought, with her eyes turning bright. And she gently held and shook the rocker of the formed mud.


    In the kitchen, helpers usually used an oven to roast. In this way, much time could be saved, but the Beggar¡¯s Chicken wasck of the fragrance of charcoal. The entire process was reduced to four hours.


    If the method on Su Li¡¯s recipe was used, however, the whole process cost nearly six hours. The roasting would cost four hours. Su Zipei believed that this was the difference between precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken and the ordinary one.


    ¡°Turn it every hour.¡±


    Su Zipei curled her lips slightly while watching the hourss to count time and turn the Beggar¡¯s Chicken. In order to conceal the recipe, she didn¡¯t use charcoal to make Beggar¡¯s Chicken before, but the way of roasting was so simple that she could do it for the first time!

 Chapter 39 - Hysteria!

    <strong>Chapter 39 Hysteria!</strong>


    After sheer four hours of roasting, everyone dozed off and even Su Huanli fell asleep with peace of mind. Only seven chief cooks and He Shi who stood at the back of the kitchen still had a fixed gaze.


    He Shi¡¯s face was extremely terrible-looking in particr at that time, and a sense of deception and embarrassment filled his heart. He even began to doubt whether the original decision to change jobs was right or not.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Fang Yuan knocked on gongs and drums expressionlessly, and everyone woke up immediately. Su Zipei struggled to lift the grill and removed the roasted Beggar¡¯s Chicken from the grill on a te.


    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Showing a lovely smile, Su Zipei¡¯s clear voice resounded through the site, ¡°Have a taste, seniors.¡±


    Mr. Zhou rubbed his eyes and saw that the color of the soil ball was darker than that of the restaurant in ordinary days. His eyes quickly brightened up, ¡°Be Quick. Give it to everyone!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead right now!¡± The shopkeeper urged Fang Yuan while pointing to him. Among the waiters, he was the best at knocking mud shells.


    Going forward with a cold look, Fang Yuan picked up the hammer on the table and nced at Su Zipei, who was looking at him contemptuously and was full of confidence and then knocked it with the hammer in hand.


    Crack!


    The mud shell split t into two halves from the middle. The crowd, who watched the scene of bustle, burst out apuse. The elder butler standing next to his master shrank his cloudy pupils slightly, with his eyes shing.


    ¡°The fragrance is right. This is Beggar¡¯s Chicken! It seems more fragrant!¡±


    ¡°It smells good. I want to eat!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While people watching the scene of bustle swallowed saliva, dishes of chicken sliced were ced in front of the eight judges. Mr. Zhou took a big bite eagerly, and the other seven cut off small pieces and ced them in the mouth respectively.


    Soon, Mr. Zhou¡¯s face changed. Su Huanli thought that he was going to utter ttery words, but instantly he opened his mouth and spat out all the chicken he had eaten.


    ¡°Pah! What¡¯s such tough meat? This is not Beggar¡¯s Chicken!¡± Mr. Zhou was so angry that he shouted, ¡°Master Su, I need an exnation.¡±


    The other seven chief cooks put down their chopsticks andmented one after another,


    ¡°Chicken is raw and not roasted well.¡±


    ¡°Chicken is half-cooked. The skill of roasting is too bad!¡±


    ¡°The skill of handling chicken is very skilled but not consummate.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of new ingredients in it, but the mixture is not perfect. The girl¡¯s cooking skill is only in rudimentary level, spoiling such a good recipe.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Every time the seven chief cooks uttered a word, Su Zipei¡¯s face turned paler until she finally lost her redness of the skin and sat still looking extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°No...It¡¯s impossible. I did cook it ording to the recipe. I did... personally steal the recipe from her room!¡±


    Fang Yuan, standing next to her, trembled his ears and shed his eyes.


    Sure enough, the real cooking genius was not her. Then...


    ¡°Impossible! How couldn¡¯t I surpass her?¡± Su Zipei suddenly stood up and screamed, sprinkling the ingredients on the table crazily. Her soft hair was in a mess instantly, and the smooth dress was full of folds. It was too ugly to be seen.


    ¡°I am the best! I am the best!¡±


    The silence was frightening in the site. Su Zipei was the only one who was shouting, and Su Huanli was at a loss to do something. The elder butler quickly came closer, knocked the Third Miss senseless, and took her away.


    Immediately people on both sides fell silent with each other, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this time, a ruffian picked up the chicken falling on the ground and stuffed it into mouth. He hummed, ¡°Well, it tastes good! But the chicken is not well cooked. My wife can make meat cooked. Is she a genius? Ha ha ha...¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter, and Su Huanli¡¯s aging face was almost bleeding due to embarrassment. After today, the Su Family would be the biggest joke in the Dasu Town. The restaurant couldn¡¯t recover after the setback. Even Zhu and Yang Families could extort arge sum of money from him with the excuse.


    At the thought of the future, Su Huanli felt that his eyes darkened and that he almost fainted.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s most urgent is to let the Second Misse.¡±


    Li Yin reminded Su Huanli, who was suddenly enlightened.


    Yes, I had Erya!


    ¡°Butler, quickly pick up Erya. I am about to appease Mr. Zhou.¡±


    After finishing what he said, he nced at Su Zipei, who had fainted and gritted teeth with hatred, ¡°Bitch! Take her back to her mother and don¡¯t let me see her in the future!¡±


    Li Yin took a careful look at his Master and left.


    Su Huanli did not have time to think about the meaning of the look. He pulled himself together and walked into the lobby with an air of anger. Seeing him go out, the crowd who felt deeply cheated flocked to him. The man who looked honest yesterday stood up and sneered,


    ¡°Master Su, what do you have to say now?¡±


    Mr. Zhou shook his head, ¡°Master Su, I don¡¯t expect you to be such a person. I will note to your restaurant for a meal any more in the future. This will be a lifelong shame for me.¡±


    ¡°Business needs to be done based on integrity. Master Su, go back to school to read books for a few years!¡±


    The rest restaurant owners uttered meaner and meaner words one by one.


    Su Huanli stretched and pressed his hands with aplex look, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I didn¡¯t expect Zipei would deceive me. I¡¯m so sorry to deceive you all. In fact, I have another daughter. Zipei has an elder sister. Previously, Zipei cooked with her sister¡¯s recipe. I didn¡¯t expect her to deceive her rtives for her reputation.¡±


    At the crucial moment, Su Huanli did not hesitate to betray her daughter.


    Instantly, the restaurant fell into silence. Unexpectedly, there was such a turning point in this situation.


    ¡°I remember it! A daughter of the Su Family stole the treasure of her familyst year to rmend Master Yang, only to find that previous investment of the Su Family was in vain. Right?¡±


    Some people in the crowd were suddenly enlightened. After the reminder, many people remembered that there was such a thing.


    ¡°I remember it. But wasn¡¯t she driven out from the Su Family? How...¡±


    ¡°Why do the daughters of the Su Family do things stealthily? It¡¯s really...¡±


    Some women could not help talking about it. Fang Yuan was ufortable hearing what they said. He didn¡¯t believe Su Li would do that.


    Su Huanli shook his head helplessly and spoke aloud,


    ¡°Quiet. Let me exin it. In fact, these are family scandals which should not be publicized. However, now that Zipei has a bad character, I can¡¯t help her hide it. In fact, Zipei was the thiefst year. Later, she shifted me onto her Second Sister and let me make a regretful decision.¡±


    It exins the matter!


    The crowd was in an uproar. The honest man was caught unawares by Su Huanli¡¯s sudden self-disclosure and did not know what to say. Fang Yuan said nothing, with his mouth slightly curling.


    ¡°Master Su, I am not a meddler. But it¡¯s a matter of personal reputation. How can you cover up Su Zipei¡¯s misconduct instead of telling the truth? What a terrible situation do you put the other daughter in?¡±


    Mr. Zhou censured Su Huanli loudly, making thetter ashamed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so right. I told the butler to let the other daughtere. You will see her at once. How about having a new evaluation?¡±


    Mr. Zhou meditated for a moment. He nodded his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, but the other seven are busy. I don¡¯t know if they can wait a few more hours.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We also want to see what the real cooking genius of the Su Family is like.¡± The chief cooks who came to make trouble shook their heads and said.


    ¡°Speaking of this,¡± He Shi appeared suddenly, ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t known the name of the Second Miss?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The Third Miss is called Su Zipei. Presumably, the name of Second Miss is not bad. Right?¡±


    Su Huanli was dumbfounded instantly. How would he pronounce the name Su Erya?


    ¡°Master Su, why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s face was red, and when he was trying to pronounce ¡°Su Erya¡±, he heard a clear and melodious voiceing from the kitchen like a singing oriole.


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Walking into the lobby calmly, Su Li said in a graceful manner, ¡°I am Su Li. Su is the surname of the Su Family and Lies from the phrase linli (meaning ¡°free from inhibitions¡±). Ie to pay respects to seniors in the chief industry.¡±


    Fang Yuan gawked at the girl in a white dress. She was the same as her old look with a pure smile. The young man was as happy as ark.


    It turned out that you were Su Li.


    Su Li wore only a simple dress, which was not as luxurious as Su Zipei. But every inch of her face and figure was perfect. She was like a lotus flower just rising from under water, revealing an air of dignity naturally; she was like a pavilion in the moon, which was cold and untouchable.


    ¡°What virtue did Su Huanli umte in hisst life? How could he have a daughter like a fairy?¡±


    Everyone simultaneously developed the idea and forgot all the scandals of the Su Family before, leaving only Su Li¡¯s figure in their eyes. Even those middle-aged women were jealous and never mentioned Su Zipei again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the eight seniors can apany me on making a precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were wearing a smile and asked aloud.


    Mr. Zhou immediately came to his sense andughed to hide his embarrassment, ¡°Sure, Miss Su, please. We¡¯ll just sit back.¡±


    Then he returned to his seat, with a somewhat awkward figure.


    ¡°Daddy, the butler told me what happened. Leave it to me.¡± Su Li said gently and then turned around and ordered helpers to prepare ingredients again.


    Seeing Su Lifort him without me, Su Huanli was moved to tears, saying, ¡°Erya, I¡¯m wrong. If you can save the crisis, the restaurant will be handed over to you, and I won¡¯t have anyments.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t show any excitement but said urgently, ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? The restaurant belongs to the Su Family. It doesn¡¯t matter who manages it. Only if you don¡¯t me me for changing my name.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Su Huanli wiped tears and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t think of a good name for a short time, I was making a fool of myself again.¡±


    ¡°I believe you will be able to create a better name if given some time.¡± Su Li squinted andughed. Su Huanli quickly waved his hand and refused, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Your name has been pronounced, so it cannot be changed any more. Your name is Su Li from now on. It¡¯s much better than Su Erya.¡±


    ¡°OK, Daddy.¡± Su Li nodded lovably. Su Huanli felt relieved immediately and sat back to his original position after some exhortations.

 Chapter 40 - Taking Over the Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 40 Taking Over the Restaurant</h4>


    Cooking was so easy for Su Li. She mastered both the cutting technique as well as duration and degree of heating so well that the eight judges sitting on the judging table, He Shi, and ordinary people standing behind to watch the scene of bustle, were all fascinated.


    ¡°It turns out that cooking can also be described as natural and smooth. If she can practice martial arts, she may show a higher talent...¡±


    Fang Yuan was fascinated. He was surprised to see a trace of harmony between man and nature in Su Li¡¯s cooking.


    She used the same ingredients and the same steps. The performance of the Third Miss and the Second Miss could be described as a tremendous difference. When people saw Su Li¡¯s skillful handling of food materials, they could not help eximing and didn¡¯t doze off for nearly six hours.


    ¡°You have waited for too long.¡±


    Su Li put away the roasted Beggar¡¯s Chicken and smiled sweetly, saying, ¡°Can anyone help me knock it open? I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have a good grasp of strength.¡±


    Hearing what she said, a group of waiters turned their eyes to Fang Yuan. Although they couldn¡¯t wait to help the Second Miss immediately, they didn¡¯t have the skill and didn¡¯t want to make a fool of themselves in front of her.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s aging face was red. He moved forward and picked up a hammer silently.


    ¡°It turns out that you are here. I told my mammy to find out your whereabouts.¡±


    Su Li whispered softly, and Fang Yuan¡¯s ears were red, with the hammer almost losing direction. He knocked the mud shell and ran away with a sense of shame.


    People were all attracted by the fragrance and did not notice their small movements at all.


    The fragrance could make people lose their sense of reason!


    ¡°I will taste it first!¡±


    Mr. Zhou¡¯s saliva burst out. He rushed to the table and cut most of the chicken with one knife.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    The other seven chief cooks instantly became angry and rushed to grab. The scene was instantly chaotic. The ruffians who mingled in the crowd forgot to bewitch the people and rushed to rob the steaming hot chicken.


    ¡°Help me. I¡¯m crushed to death!¡±


    Fortunately, the constables were determined and they separated the crowd instantly. Peopleughed bitterly when they looked at soiled Beggar¡¯s Chicken that had fallen on the ground.


    ¡°What a pity! No one can eat it.¡±


    Mr. Zhou almost cried. A beggar, with his eyes shining, struggled to break free of the constables. He picked up the piece of Beggar¡¯s Chicken on the ground and ran away, leaving only a lingering fragrance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Senior Zhou.¡± Su Li stood up, apparently frightened by the scene just now. With a timid voice, she said, ¡°I remembered that Mr. Zhou was the first to order precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken. Tomorrow I¡¯ll make a dish of Beggar¡¯s Chicken and send it to you.¡±


    Mr. Zhou was very happy, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su. If so, I will go back and wait for the good news.¡±


    ¡°I know that behind an able man there are always other able men after meeting Miss Su Li today. We are sincerely convinced. If we have a chance in the future, we hope to learn cooking skills from Miss Su.¡±


    Seven chief cooks came over andughed, and Su Li hurried to salute, ¡°I dare not. I am young and should consult you.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Complimented in such a way, the seven peopleughed immediately.


    After the politeness, the restaurant crisispletely disappeared. The chief cooks left.


    The honest man did not say anything and left with a look of regret. In front of top-one delicacies, no conspiracy or trick could bring down the Baiwei Building. Plus the beautiful cooking genius...the task assigned to him by the county magistrate was aplete failure.


    Next day, the Baiwei Building reopened and the business became more prosperous.


    Many waiters found that there were more childes dining out in the restaurant. When they came in, they would look around and order dishes absently. It was obvious that they had ulterior motives.


    The shopkeeper smirked, inviting these childes to order all the signature dishes. When they became impatient, he exined, ¡°Childes, the miss of the restaurant owner studies at home in ordinary days and asionallyes to the restaurant. The miss is away, and you may be disappointed.¡±


    Though those childes were not happy with it, they pretended to be generous. They said that it didn¡¯t matter and they woulde again some other day. The shopkeeper also took advantage of the opportunity to make a lot of money and he was so happy that his mouth could not close all day.


    Su Li became busier. She read in the morning and cooked in the afternoon. Only in the evening could she deal with the operation of the restaurant. But even so, she went through the ounts of the restaurant in person every day and then gave them to her father.


    Su Huanli had regretted that he impulsively handed over the restaurant to Su Li on that day, but when he found that the business of the restaurant had be better than before, he instantly changed from regret to happiness.


    In addition, Su Li handed in the ounts every day, which gave him a sense of control. Someone did his chores for him, so he was much more rxed and had more time to care about the operation of the silk store.


    Incidentally, because of the restaurant, the cooperation between the three families became closer. Also, some people deliberately curried favor with the Su Family because of Su Li¡¯s beautiful appearance. The silk store of the Su Family also opened a new path up and the business became easier.


    After the restaurant business became stable, Su Li added Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame to the menu of the restaurant. The price was still 0.3 tael. This action immediately won praise from the people of the Dasu Town.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame for a long time. Miss Su is really fast.¡±


    ¡°I thought that the price of Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame sold in a restaurant would be higher. I didn¡¯t expect that the price was not changed higher. Miss Su has a conscience in doing business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that there is Miss Su in the Dasu Town. Our delicacies are much more than other towns!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In a short time, Su Li¡¯s fame and prestige soared. In the past, Su Li was rarely known in the Dasu Town. But now if someone said that they did not know Su Li, they would be despised. The change was obvious.


    Afterwards Su Li kept a low profile. She read every day and tried not to show face when she went out. Qi Xianqing, who had been observing her in secret, couldn¡¯t help admiring her.


    She was not arrogant amid many ttery words and still lived a normal life. Even those adults who had experienced hardships of Jianghu were not necessarily able to do so. The little apprentice did it!


    He felt fortunate enough to have such an outstanding apprentice in hister years.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Miss, the shopkeeper sends the ounts.¡±


    One afternoon, Mammy Li came in and shouted.


    Mammy Li may have the mostfortable time in the month. Since the miss took over the restaurant, her position as a mammy also rose sharply. There was a tendency to surpass First Madam¡¯s close mammy. Now when those maids who showed the whites of their eyes saw her, they would stop and respectfully call her Mammy Li.


    Although she did not understand how the restaurant came to the hands of the miss, it didn¡¯t hurt to feel happy for the miss. The First Madam couldn¡¯t bully the miss any longer.


    In the room, Su Li stopped singing and put away the Poisonous Sound Insect and then said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Hearing her voice, the ttering shopkeeper immediately smiled and moved closer to the Second Miss to present the ount book.


    ¡°Miss, here are ounts of the restaurant today. Please have a look.¡±


    Su Li took the ount book and read it one page after another. The study was so quiet. Somehow, the shopkeeper felt uneasy.


    Even the Master couldn¡¯t see something wrong... The Second Miss... couldn¡¯t see it?


    ¡°Shopkeeper Wu.¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke, and the shopkeeper quickly replied, ¡°I am here!¡±


    With a light and gentle smile, Su Li said, ¡°Shopkeeper Wu, take it easy. In fact, it is less than three months for you to work for the Su Family. Right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shopkeeper Wu was rxed andughed, ¡°My former owner was Landlord Li.¡±


    ¡°These days the restaurant was busy, and I have lessons. You¡¯ve worked very hard.¡± Su Li apologized, ¡°I remembered that your monthly money is 20 taels. I¡¯ll add 10 taels for you. What do you think?¡±


    Shopkeeper Wu was overjoyed. He repeatedly kowtowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Second Miss. You are really a reincarnation of the Bodhisattva!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. Imented on the ounts. Send the ount book to my daddy.¡± Su Li handed out the ount book, and Shopkeeper Wu took it with hands and left respectfully.


    After Shopkeeper Wu left, Mammy Li sighed, ¡°Fortunately, Shopkeeper Wu can help you. Otherwise, the work will beborious for.¡±


    Su Li gently nodded, with an inexplicably meaningful smile.


    Shopkeeper Wu retreated to the outside of the Jinyuan Court, and the joy on his face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Just 10 taels of silver...Do you really think I¡¯m grateful?¡±


    Shopkeeper Wu was annoyed. It was a shame for him to bow down for a teenage girl.


    After wandering for a moment in the Su House, Shopkeeper Wu pulled himself together and smiled again. He obediently rushed to the Main Courtyard.


    After tidying up the table, Su Li got up and told Mammy Li that she went to the town. As usual, she rushed to the town in the carriage of the family specially arranged.


    It was slightly hot. Rape flowers blossomed along the road. Su Li lifted the curtain of the carriage and leaned gently on the back of the chair, with a trace of fatigue on her ck eyes.


    During this period, her mother and the Third Sister didn¡¯t make any trouble for her, which was not their style at all. Su Li didn¡¯t know if the previous blow was too heavy or if there were other ns. However, ording to the elder butler, her mother still went out from time to time, but no matter how she explored it, she could not know where she was going.


    ¡°Compared with the Zhu Family, the Su Family has a weaker economic basis.¡±


    With her hand put on the edge of the window, Su Li tapped the window with her slender hands, creating a knocking sound. Her eyes fluttered and it was hard to see what she was thinking about.


    After arriving at the Dasu Town, the carriage was parked at the back door of the Baiwei Building. Su Li walked into the restaurant with a calm look. Seeing it¡¯s the Second Miss, the helpers who were filling the wood into the boiler in the back of the building instantly stood up, wiped their faces and respectfully shouted, ¡°Hello, Second Miss!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Second Miss!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Along her way, every helper deliberately stopped to salute. Every time the Second Miss responded with a slight smile, the helpers instantly became more energetic and worked harder.


    Their respect didn¡¯t result from her beautiful appearance alone. In the second day when the Second Miss took over the Baiwei Building, she not only immediately paid a month¡¯s wage but also doubled helpers¡¯ wages.


    ¡°Second Miss, you are here!¡±


    He Shi shouted enthusiastically after wiping his hands anding out of the kitchen, with respect and even worship on his face.


    This month he consulted Su Li about many cooking skills. He found that every sentence told by Su Li seemed simple, but he could get unlimited inspiration from it. This was the real master of cooking. Compared with her, his cooking was still in a low level.


    After several exchanges, He Shi treated the Second Miss, who was more than ten years younger, as his master. Therefore, so long as she came here, he would stop what he was doing purposely and greet her personally. Su Li had persuaded him not to do so for several times but he insisted. Finally, she let him go his own way.

 Chapter 41 - Damned

    <h4>Chapter 41 Damned</h4>


    ¡°Uncle He, is everything okay?¡±


    When Su Li saw the restaurant was full of diners, she asked. He Shi smiled loudly, ¡°Thanks to you, the restaurant business is pretty good. I earn more money than before...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I am here today for nothing else. I heard that Fang Yuan has a sister. The ce where they live is not very safe. I see that a lot of helpers¡¯ rooms are empty. I want to arrange a single room for them.¡±


    After He Shi heard these words, he was shocked and happy, ¡°I see. That¡¯s the reason why Fang Yuan wants to go home every day. I thought he waszy. You care about the restaurant helpers, and the restaurant will be prosperous in the future... Without further ado, I¡¯ll call him here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± Su Li nodded and thanked him.


    After a while, He Shi smiled and walked to her together with Fang Yuan, who was confused.


    ¡°Miss, I am back to work. The kitchen is busy.¡±


    He Shi left after the greeting. So only Su Li and Fang Yuan stood beside the door of the courtyard. Fang Yuan stood in silence, but his heart was beating fast. He Shi did not say anything to him, so he did not know what Su Li would ask him to do.


    Seeing Fang Yuan was nervous but pretended to be calm, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Fang Yuan, I give you half a day off today. Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°A day off? Where are we going?¡± Fang Yuan looked puzzled.


    ¡°Where you live.¡±


    Su Li took it for granted. Instantly Fang Yuan became more puzzled. Their rtionship was not that close. To be exact, he had someplex feelings. But he never thought that one day Su Li would take the initiative to meet him.


    After two and a half minutes, Fang Yuan led Su Li to the road of the South Street. His blush hadn¡¯t faded away.


    ¡°Damn it... How can I have that idea?¡±


    Su Li paid his wages to him before, which satisfied his urgent need. His sister did not have to stay hungry. He was working hard to earn more money and find another residence. Unexpected, Su Li took the initiative to help them.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, I gave you five hundred tales of silver.¡± Su Li was surprised and asked, ¡°Why do you live in the South Street?¡±


    Fang Yuan felt ashamed and honestly said, ¡°As an inferior, I am so sorry to tell you that all the money was stolen. So, my sister and I had to live here. It¡¯s really embarrassing... to lead you to such a ce.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call yourself an inferior in front of me.¡± Su Li gently said, ¡°I can see that you pretend to grovel. As a proud person in your heart, you temporarily bear it in order to live. Personally, I don¡¯t really like to be a superior. Can we make friends?¡±


    Fang Yuan was a little shocked. Seeing Su Li¡¯s pure and transparent eyes, he was stunned.


    Did she want to make friends with me? Could I...


    ¡°Ah!!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a scream echoed in the sunset glow.


    This was a normal sound in the South Street but it made Fang Yuan change countenance suddenly. He rushed to the direction of the scream.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Li squinted and immediately followed him.


    Fang Yuan instantly burst out of his full strength passing a street and turning to an alley like a ghost. He rushed into a big house in the end of the alley.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Two heavy wooden doors were kicked open by Fang Yuan. They saw arge crowd of rascals with messy clothes. In the middle of rascals was Fang Ling who was stripped with only underwear left.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Fang Ling screamed with a hoarse voice. She was so ashamed that she even wanted to die. Her limbs were pressed and she could not even cover her eyes.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes almost cracked and were red. He looked at a dozen of big-eyed men in the courtyard and gnashed, ¡°Damn you all!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    The leader in naked upper body suddenly pointed at Fang Yuan andughed heavily. ¡°Brothers, did you hear what he said? The little boy said that we were damned?¡±


    Other rascals immediately felt interesting. They put Fang Ling down and walked slowly to Fang Yuan and surrounded him.


    Seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s height only reached his shoulder, the leader smiled and bent down. He patted Fang Yuan¡¯s face and said arrogantly, ¡°I am here, boy. Kill me. Do you dare to kill? Did you kill anyone before? It¡¯s so funny. Even a little boy dares to provoke me...¡±


    Sniggered!


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    The leader stared with his eyes widened and looked down the dagger inserted in his heart. The feeling of cold and pain was full of his body in a twinkling. This boy... dared to kill me?


    ¡°Damn you all!¡±


    Fang Yuan quickly pulled out the dagger and the blood sshed on his face. When other rascals were still in fazed, he easily inserted the dagger to the heart of another person.


    At this time, a dozen of remaining rascals reacted and were frightened. They never saw such a murderous boy. But because they were the rascals who saw blood before, they didn¡¯t run away but showed cruelty. They pulled out their broadswords one by one and rushed over.


    ¡°The elder brother and the fourth brother were dead. We should avenge them!¡±


    ¡°One versus sixteen, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Fang Yuan looked cold like a weapon without temperature. He shuttled in the crowd and his dagger was like a snake biting through those rascals¡¯ throats in his movements. Every time he killed one, the bloody smell quickly spread in the courtyard.


    Crash!


    The broadsword collided with the dagger, making a clear sound. A rascal¡¯s thenar space was bleeding because of vibration. But he sneered.


    ¡°Brother, be careful!¡± Fang Ling saw the shadow behind Fang Yuan and suddenly screamed in horror.


    Fang Yuan knew the situation was not good but it was toote to dodge. He was held by the rascal behind him and could not move. The rascal in front of him immediately stabbed him!


    With a bang, a sword was inserted in his flesh!


    With a sharp pain, Fang Yuan¡¯s pupils constricted. In a sh, he escaped from the arms of the rascal behind him and passed through the front rascal¡¯s crotch. At the same time, he threw away the dagger and pierced the necks of the two rascals.


    Crash! Pit-a-pat!


    With falling sound of the dagger and corpses, the yard returned to silence.


    Fang Yuan sat on the ground and took some deep breaths holding his shoulders. He had no time to bandage the wound and limped to his sister. He took off his coat and put it on his sister.


    Fang Ling stared at her brother, and tears filled her eyes. After a moment, she finally cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine.¡±


    Fang Yuan held his sister tightly in the arms. The hand which was covered with blood and never hesitated to kill was shaking slightly.


    If Su Li didn¡¯t happen to go back with him ......Oh! Su Li!


    Fang Yuan suddenly woke up.


    At this moment, rustling footsteps came from behind.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s mouth was full of bitterness. This footstep could be heard every day. He didn¡¯t have to look back to know who it was.


    Sure enough, people like him couldn¡¯t be friends with her. He was a devil whose hands were stained with blood. But Su Li was an ordinary and kind-hearted girl. How could she ept this?


    They were not from the same world.


    ¡°Miss Su.¡± He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Maybe you cannot understand what I did... I will not hurt you. From now on, we will not appear in the Dasu Town. If you want to report to the official, just do it...¡±


    The footsteps stopped behind Fang Yuan and there was no answer for a long time.


    Fang Yuan felt distressed. What was the expression of Su Li? Fear, terror or loss? How damned was he to let her see such a terrible scene!


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Suddenly, Fang Ling¡¯s voice brought Fang Yuan back to reality. Fang Ling looked up with her eye sight passing through Fang Yuan. Looking confused, she said, ¡°Brother, look. Sister Su isughing.¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned and looked back. He saw Su Li gently smiled and crouched. Her spotless skirt edge was suddenly stained with dirt. Her tone was as usual and even a little tender.


    ¡°Little fools, these people should die. Why should I report to the official?¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned.


    No matter how imaginative he was, he did not expect that Su Li¡¯s reaction was so unusual and almost counterintuitive. He even had a misunderstanding. Wasn¡¯t the woman¡¯s conception of the Dahan Country was different from that of the Nanjiang Country?


    ¡°You have a lot of questions. So do I.¡±


    Su Li took off her cloak and tied it to Fang Ling. She said carelessly, ¡°Everyone has a painful past. Why should we expose scars? Let¡¯s leave it alone and help each other in the future. What do you think?¡±


    In the cold moonlight, the courtyard was full of the corpses. The young girl¡¯s understated proposal diluted the bloody smell.


    ¡°Help each other?¡± Fang Yuan frowned and looked at the corpses, ¡°People like me...¡±


    ¡°Murdering can be the means to an end, but it is also troublesome.¡± Su Li moved forward and took a ck porcin bottle from her waist, ¡°You killed sixteen people on impulse. This is a trouble. If the scene was found tomorrow, you and your sister would lose the stable life again and be fugitives.¡±


    Walking to the nearest corpse, Su Li stopped and smiled with her head turning back, ¡°You are worried about this. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you have some methods?¡±


    Fang Yuan finally regained his thinking ability and his eyes were full of fear. In front of him, Su Li was still Su Li but was not the Su Li as usual. She was the real Su Li. She was a horrible girl who hid deeper than him.


    ¡°Let them disappear.¡± Su Li poured powder on the corpses. The powder smelled fragrant when it was mixed with the blood. The corpses quickly melted into clear water and even the bones were not left, ¡°Nobody will care about the rascals who disappeared in the South Street. ¡±


    Su Li melted the corpses with ease. Fang Yuan suddenly got the goose bumps. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. In his mind, the kind and pure girl went away and couldn¡¯t be reached. The real Su Li was more elusive.


    She was born in amon family. How could she use the terrible means?


    No matter how well informed he was, he felt strange about what was happening in front of him.


    After Su Li cleaned up the yard, the sky waspletely dark. She got up, collected the ck porcin bottle and patted the mud off her clean skirt. When she looked up and saw Fang Yuan¡¯s shoulder still bleeding, she could not help but frown slightly, saying, ¡°Your injury is not serious, but you need to convalesce. Go back to the restaurant after having it bandaged.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Fang Yuan answered absently. With the support of his sister, the three people returned to the yard together.


    Su Li lit up the oilmp and carefully applied medicine on the wounds of Fang Yuan. Although Fang Ling was not hurt, she was frightened and fell asleep.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s upper body was naked and his face was hot. But because the light was dark, Su Li couldn¡¯t see it, which made Fang Yuan breathe a sigh of relief.


    After a period of silence, he slowly said, ¡°I was on the battlefield and killed many people. I even killed the old and children. You don¡¯t care about it, do you?¡±


    Su Li looked at him and was stunned. But she immediately shook her head and chuckled, ¡°You can¡¯t control yourself in Jianghu. Nobody dares to say that he/she is sinless. I believe you. You don¡¯t kill innocent people for your own desires. Right?¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded withplicated eye sight. He did not expect that he would beforted one day.


    Su Li lowered her head and dealt with the wound. Her eye sight was peaceful and her thoughts drifted away unconsciously...


    In the execution ground in previous life ¡ª


    It was scorching at 12:45 a.m.


    ¡°Su Li, you damned devil. In order to practice poison martial arts, you killed two hundred thousand soldiers of the Dahan Country, which led to the enemy¡¯s win in the war and disced people. Youmitted heinous sins, which were too numerous to be listed!¡±


    ¡°Devil, you broke up my families. I wish to eat your flesh and drink your blood. Ha ha ha, I do not expect you will die today!¡±


    ¡°God has eyes. He asked you to experience all the suffering and die!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is the Royal Order: Su Zipei, the titled noblewoman, was diligent and virtuous, gentle and pure. Because she punished her own rtions in the cause of justice and contributed a lot to report to the imperial court, the first-rank title of noblewoman, ten thousand taels of gold, one hundred pieces of brocades and Shuxian Courtyard are hereby granted to her. End!¡±

 Chapter 42 - Take All Back

    <h4>Chapter 42 Take All Back</h4>


    When the night just came, Su Li took the brother and sister to the restaurant. The anxious Shopkeeper Wu was relieved and said, ¡°Miss, you finallye back. Why did you spend such a long time?¡±


    Then Shopkeeper Wu¡¯s eye sight skipped the Second Miss and fell onto Fang Yuan. The shopkeeper looked serious and scolded, ¡°Fang Yuan, how could you lead the Second Miss to the South Street? If the Second Miss were in danger, could you take the responsibility?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with someplexities, but he said nothing and looked at Su Li.


    Su Li waved her hand and whispered, ¡°Do not me Fang Yuan. It¡¯s my fault. Fang Yuan¡¯s sister caught a cold, so I took her to the Baicao Tang. It cost some time. We did not encounter any danger.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The shopkeeper turned to the Second Miss with a gentle expression and immediately smiled, ¡°I went to visit the Master today. He praised you that your ountsments were excellent. You are really a genius.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and said nothing. After arranging the residence of the brother and sister, she returned to the Su House with the carriage.


    ¡°Mammy Li, I feel tired. Have a rest early.¡±


    After dinner, Su Li made an order. Mammy Li quickly replied and left after serving the miss in bathing and lying down.


    After Mammy Li¡¯s breath disappearedpletely, Su Li sat up and her eye sight looked calm.


    After she witnessed the bloody battle of Fang Yuan today and looked back her previous life, she gained much inspiration. Practicing Xuangong immediately would get half the results with the double efforts. So, she asked Mammy Li to leave so that she could have enough time to digest the inspiration...


    In the early morning of the next day, the light of the dawn shined into the room, and the purple air was rising surrounding the bed like a fairnd. When the crowing was heard, the dense purple air immediately writhed, taken in by Su Li as a whale inhaled water.


    ¡°Hu...¡±


    Su Li spat out a turbid air and her eyshes slightly trembled. Immediately she opened her clear eyes slowly. The air in front of her was scattered and then restored.


    ¡°I never thought that I can reach to the acquired ninth hurdle of Xuangong in less than half of a year in this life. With the right moment, I will achieve the inborn...¡±


    When Su Li looked at her white slender hands, she was peaceful.


    She still remembered that in the previous life, due to improper practice, her potential was exhausted. So, she just practiced at the acquired eighth hurdle. Finally, she cut her hands for the acquired ninth hurdle by means of forbidden techniques in the Collection of Poison. But it was found by the people who practiced in the right way, and she was repeatedly hunted down.


    She was just fifteen years old now and practiced to the fifth hurdle of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, which was the same as her master. Her cultivation of Xuangong was a little weaker than his.


    Sure enough, as for curing illness and saving lives, her master deserved the title of highly skilled doctor. His skill of resurgence was far beyond hers. In the previous life, the first five hurdles of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction were lost. She misinterpreted them as the killing methods. In this life, after she digested the first five hurdles, she realized the skill ofbating poison with poison.


    ¡°The poisonous grass and herbs are not enough. So many methods can¡¯t be practiced. In face of powerful enemies, I will not win. But since the elder brother has not returned, I still have enough time to prepare.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with multiple thoughts. After she took charge of the Baiwei Building, her ns kicked off finally.


    After breakfast, the butler looked for the Second Miss in a hurry before she went to have a ss in the East Courtyard. The butler said: ¡°Miss, the seasoning ingredients in the mountains nearby were picked and processed. I asked servants to nt them, but it didn¡¯t go well. Do you have any methods?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eye sight shed slightly and she gently said, ¡°Butler, how long can the left seasoning of the Su Family be used?¡±


    Li Yinughed and said: ¡°Rest assured. So long as the business is not expanded, the seasoning can be used for one year.¡±


    ¡°Then I can rest assured. The failure of trials is mostly due to the inconsistency of the seasons. One year is enough to try out the correct nting season.¡±


    Li Yin was stunned and immediately praised, ¡°I am slow-witted. I didn¡¯t think of it. Miss, you are really smart!¡±


    Su Li blushed and smiled a little bit bitter smile, saying, ¡°You can think of it these days without my reminder.¡±


    After Li Yin left with a joke, Su Li stopped smiling and went to have a ss in the East Courtyard. Qi Xianqing had waited her for a long time. After the ss was over and Su Qinghao left, Qi Xianqing moved to Su Li and said happily,


    ¡°Nice, you have crossed the threshold of Nothing Unusual. Then don¡¯t spend too much time on it. Just maintain the appearance before the change. Let me see your achievements in Xuangong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Su Li nodded. She instantly rushed to her master, which made a breeze in the whole school.


    Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes widened. The cultivation of the girl reached to the critical point in the third hurdle of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction. She was so close to the third hurdle where she could learn the true meaning of the amazing martial arts.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Qi Xianqing praised her and then got up and practiced with her...


    After two hours, Su Li pretended to be breathless and stopped.


    When Qi Xianqing looked at his apprentice, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. The foundation of Su Li was more stable than his in those years. He never saw anyone whose martial arts talent was as excellent as hers. If she took part in the martial artspetition in the Qinghe Province, she would be the winner.


    With his face turning red, Qi Xianqing left. Su Li dried the sweat on her forehead and frowned slightly. When she broke through the fifth hurdle, she immediately felt that except the cultivation, there was something else mixed in the Xuanqi of her master, which she didn¡¯t discover in the fourth hurdle.


    ¡°Because of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction...¡±


    Su Li thought. Then she controlled her thoughts, because there was something important to be deal with tonight. She should not think too much about it.


    In the afternoon, Su Li sat in the back hall of the Baiwei Building for a rest. Fang Yuan came back from outside with sweat. He Shi patted Fang Yuan¡¯s shoulder and whispered,


    ¡°The Second Miss lets you send the precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken. This is a lucrative job. You¡¯d better seize the opportunity. Maybe the shopkeeper position will be yours.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes shed with obscurities, but he pretended to be excited and said, ¡°Brother He, I will try my best.¡±


    ¡°Good, young man. The miss would ask you some questions. Go ahead quickly.¡± He Shi, who looked honest, acted like a big brother.


    After Fang Yuan wiped his hot sweat, he went to the back hall and stood in front of Su Li. Shopkeeper Wu took a nce at them at the door and was a little envious, ¡°The miss actually values the sillyd. I don¡¯t know how much reward Mr. Zhou will give him. When hees back, I will ckmail him...¡±


    Su Li calmly drank a mouthful of tea. After Shopkeeper Wu left, she asked gently, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked alert and looked around. He put the rest of the silver on the table and replied, ¡°It¡¯s done. I bought the carriage from the ck market. Nobody will know it.¡±


    Su Li grabbed the silver and put it on Fang Yaun¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Buy some clothes with it. In the midnight hour (the period of the day from 11 p.m. to 1 a.m.) today, wait for me under the osmanthus tree in the back mountain of the Su House.¡±


    Fang Yuan knew she hid something as expected. But he looked normal and took the silver away.


    Baiwei Building, midnight


    After confirming that his sister was asleep, Fang Yuan wore his nocturnal clothing. He walked in the eave like a goshawk and disappeared in the night. After he ran for five minutes, the osmanthus tree in the back mountain of the Su House was in sight. A thin back shadow stood under the tree.


    ¡°Are you here? It is not the right time.¡±


    Fang Yuan was puzzled and quietly walked to the back of Su Li without any sound.


    ¡°Yes, I am, miss.¡±


    ¡°The word ¡®miss¡¯ sounds aloof.¡± Su Li in a ck dress looked back and smiled slightly, ¡°It is a good time to do something bad on such a dark and windy night. Come with me.¡±


    Su Li stepped lightly without any sound.


    Fang Yuan was confused and had many doubts in his heart. But he knew that it was not the right time to ask and followed with Su Li.


    The dark night perfectly covered them. After Fang Yuan and Su Li climbed over a small hill, Fang Yuan was shocked instantly seeing the scenery at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Are these... secret warehouses of the Su Family?¡±


    Fang Yuan turned around and looked at Su Li, who was calm. He whispered, ¡°Why do you take me here? Maybe...¡±


    He remembered that Su Li asked him to park the carriage in a ce which was not far from the back mountain.


    Su Li took out incense from nowhere and put it on the hand of Fang Yuan. She said softly, ¡°It is blowing the east wind tonight. The effect of the incense canst six hours. Go ahead.¡±


    Fang Yuan felt numb. It turned out that she wanted to steal something from the warehouse. But she was a member of the Su Family. Why did she steal from her own family?


    With the question in his heart, Fang Yuan took out a firelighter and ignited the incense. He covered his nose and went down the mountain like a ghost.


    The incense was colorless and tasteless, and it was blown into the warehouse courtyard by the east wind. After a short time, Fang Yuan heard several ¡°pit-a-pat¡± sounds of falling to the ground, and the entire secret warehouse was silent.


    After the eighth sound was heard, Su Li calmly walked down from the mountain road and stood in front of Fang Yuan, ¡°Pull the carriage here. We do not have much time.¡±


    Fang Yuan reluctantly turned and left. After walking into the courtyard, Su Li swept the guards on the ground and listened carefully to confirm that there was no extra breath sound. Then she picked off the keys from the guards¡¯ waists and opened doors of the warehouse one by one.


    Fang Yuan stopped the carriage and walked in. Seeing the things in the warehouse, Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want? All these are piece goods or food ingredients. If you want to exchange them for money, you¡¯d better steal silver from the counting house.¡±


    Su Li gently shook her head and quickly found the seasoning ingredients in one warehouse following the fragrance. Fang Yuan followed and saw them. He suddenly felt shocked and thought of something crucial. He blurted out, ¡°Will you move out all the ingredients and let the Baiwei Building go bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°The Baiwei Building serves as a tool for making money. How could I let it go bankrupt? I just take what belongs to me.¡± Su Li did not say in details, ¡°Leave some ingredients which can be used for one day.¡±


    Would we move out ny-nine percent of the ingredients?


    Fang Yuan was surprised. Su Li gently smiled and pointed to the ingredients bags piled to the roof, ¡°It¡¯s dawn after six hours. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Only myself?¡± Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. After he looked back, he saw Su Li smiled with white teeth showed. She said, ¡°Do you want me to move them?¡±


    Seeing Su Li in a dress, Fang Yuan twitched his mouth several times but didn¡¯t refute her any longer. Seeing what happened, Su Li smiled even more happily.

 Chapter 43 - Selling Raw Materials

    <strong>Chapter 43 Selling Raw Materials</strong>


    After four hours, it was the darkest of the night.


    Fang Yuan, who was tired like a dead dog,y on top of the carriage piled with raw materials and watched Su Li skillfully driving the carriage to the depth of the mountains. He felt stranger and stranger. Considering Su Li¡¯s experience as the miss of the Su Family, how could she have such good driving skills?


    In his eyes, Su Li was mysterious and unpredictable like a mist.


    He struggled to sit up after a few breaths. Looking at the back of the carriage, he frowned and blurted out, ¡°Little... Su Li, the carriage was so heavy that it would leave a deep rut. We¡¯ll be easy to be found.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Su Li answered confidently ahead of the carriage but didn¡¯t speak any more.


    Fang Yuan could not help frowning more heavily. He remembered what had happened on the South Street the other day. But he did not ask any questions; instead, he turned back andy down to recover his strength.


    Two hourster, the sky turned white and the carriage finally stopped.


    Fang Yuan turned over and jumped out of the carriage. Looking around, he was astonished. The ce was so covert. He did not expect that there was such a ce in the Dasu Town.


    They stayed in a natural valley, which was extremely narrow. Both the smooth mountainsides, covered with vines, rose straight up covering all the sky. If Su Li had not brought him here, he would not have found it.


    ¡°Stop the carriage here. Let¡¯s go back. After a while, the Su House will be chaotic. I have to go back and join in the fun.¡±


    Seeing Su Li said in such a light way, Fang Yuan could not help turning his eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯d better think of the way to cover the ruts.¡±


    Then he walked out of the valley with anxiety, only to find a traceless road.


    ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Fang Yuan was amazed. He clearly saw the ruts left by the carriage along the road. How could they disappear? It was amazing!


    ¡°Hurry up and go back.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face looked normal. She urged Fang Yuan and left the valley. Fang Yuan came to his sense and immediately followed up. Walking along the way, he became more shocked. The ruts left by them were totally gone. Su Li... How did she make it?


    ¡°Small skill, don¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    Su Li perfunctorily said. She entered the Su House from the back door of the Jinyuan Court and disappeared.


    ¡°Is it a small skill?¡± Fang Yuan smiled bitterly. Such a magic skill didn¡¯t exist in the Nanjiang known for cunning.


    It was the time to get up when Su Li went back to the Jinyuan Court. She changed clothes and did not lie down. Mammy Li came over to wake her up.


    Thanks to her cultivation, Su Li did not feel tired despite the fact that she didn¡¯t fall asleep all night. As usual, she washed her face, ate and went to have a ss. Only when she stayed alone would she show a little sadness.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the rare soil that was hard to be cultivated has been used up...¡±


    She gained the making of the rare soil by ident in her previous life. With a little rare soil scattered along the way, no matter how severely the road was oppressed within six hours, it would be restored to its original state in a short time; besides, the soil had the effect of covering up smell.


    Six hourster, the rare soil would be ordinary soil and any anomalies would not be detected. In her previous life, she avoided countless kills relying on the rare soil. So, in this life, she prepared some early in order to prevent any misfortune.


    After the ss in the morning, Su Li returned to the Jinyuan Court. The Su House was still quiet as usual.


    ¡°It seemed that Su Huanli blocked the news. He was not stupid.¡±


    Putting down the writing brush, Su Li dried the ink on the envelope, with her calm expression showing some coldness.


    At the warehouse in the back mountain of the Su House, Su Huanli looked pale seeing a few small bags of seasoning in the corner of the warehouse. He banged hard on the wall and shouted in a low voice,


    ¡°The warehouse of the Su Family is extremely covert. Who on earth did it? With so little seasoning left, the Baiwei Building can¡¯tst two days at all!¡±


    Li Yin heavily frowned. Such an ident was unpredictable.


    ¡°Master, the guards all passed out due to effect of knockout incense and knew nothing. And... It¡¯s weird that there are no traces of carriages outside the warehouse.¡±


    Hearing Li Yin¡¯s analysis, Su Huanli immediately said angrily, ¡°Could the seasoning fly by themselves? Butler Li, there aren¡¯t any raw materials in the mountains near the Dasu Town, are there?¡±


    Li Yin quickly leaned down and said, ¡°Master, after our search in this month, it is found that the maturity period of such spice nts has passed. All the raw materials were collected in the warehouse. Even if we search in the mountains around other towns, we won¡¯t find any at all.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, there is no such a rule!¡±


    Su Huan Li was so angry that he was trembling, ¡°Such a coincidence! There must be a mole in the Su Family! Damn it, without those raw materials, it is impossible to make Beggar¡¯s Chicken, and the reputation of the Baiwei Building will severely fall! Such a clever trick! Who on earth is aiming at our Su Family...¡±


    The more Su Huanli said, the more he felt cold and desperate. The enemy¡¯s means were more than smart. It seemed that everything they did was seen. The Su Family, however, didn¡¯t know who did it at all.


    Su Huanli calmed down after gasping for a moment. He ordered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t disclose it, otherwise I will not be able to ount for it to the Yang and Zhu Families. Go to ask Er... Li if other seasonings could be alternatives. If not, ask her to develop new dishes right away!¡±


    Li Yin sighed softly when he heard the words. New dishes were not so easy to be developed. The Baiwei Building maye to an end.


    Li Yin just thought of it and rushed to the Jinyuan Court.


    ¡°Raw materials stolen? Develop new dishes?¡±


    In the study, Su Li stood up in surprise and said, ¡°Butler, what on earth happened? Were all those raw materials stolen?¡±


    Li Yin sighed. When he was ready to exin, he heard the shout of guard outside, ¡°Butler, take a look at the letter on the gate!¡±


    Li Yin, with a stern look, rushed to the gate. He took the envelope in the guard¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°When did you find it?¡±


    ¡°When I was opening the door, the letter fell from the crack between door leaves.¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s truthful answer, Li Yin frowned more heavily. He couldn¡¯t get the specific time from such a description.


    Having a sigh, Li Yin unfolded the note. After he gave a cursory look, his face changed slightly. He immediately brought the note to the Master.


    ¡°I am so lucky to have hundreds of jin (a unit of weight, equal to half of one kilogram) of raw materials for the Beggar¡¯s Chicken! If the Su Family intends to buy,e to the Sanhe Bridge at midnight to trade. The price is 800 taels per jin. Considering financial resources of the Su Family, it¡¯s easy to take out ten thousand taels of silver. Su Huanli, remember: If youe with officers or guards, I will disappear immediately. If you still want the Baiwei Building,e and trade by yourself! I don¡¯t wait!¡±


    Su Huanli read with trembling hands and immediately tore the note into pieces in anger, ¡°This is naked ckmail! Damn it! Damn it!¡±


    Li Yin shook his head helplessly, ¡°Master, the thief sold the seasonings tantly immediately after stealing them! Obviously, he knew that our Su Family couldn¡¯t give up Beggar¡¯s Chicken. One jin of raw materials for seasoning can be used for cooking 300 dishes of Beggar¡¯s Chicken. Plus the precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken made by the Second Miss, the gross profit is only about 2,500 taels. Our Su Family ounts for forty percent of the total, which is only worth one thousand taels of silver. The thief wants 800 taels, which is the bottom line. It is really terrible...¡±


    Hearing the analysis, Su Huanli instantly broke out into a cold sweat. When did the Su Family get into such a terrible enemy? Unknowingly, he took all the seasonings away and could thoroughly find out the bottom line of the Su Family¡¯s profits. He was not a mole but the roundworm in the Su Family¡¯s stomach!


    ¡°However, the thief fails in one aspect.¡± Li Yin whispered, ¡°The Zhu and Yang Families did not find any abnormalities in the false ounts made before. Thus the profits of our Su Family could ount for sixty percent. In fact, the Zhu and Yang Families ount for most loss of the 800 taels, and we do not lose much.¡±


    Su Huanli looked better but still pale, saying, ¡°Tonight, go with me together and hide in the dark. If the thief is caught, I¡¯ll peel off his skin!¡±


    Li Yin kept silent for a moment and promised unnoticeably.


    Su Huanli sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Butler Li, I know that you are very reluctant, but the Su Family is not a martial arts family. In face of such a danger, I can only rely on you. If you can help me catch the thief, you can take half of the Su Family¡¯s property.¡±


    Li Yin was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Master, I never thought about seizing the property of the Su Family. I just want to live out my life in retirement here.¡±


    Hearing what the butler said, Su Huanli smiled and squinted, saying, ¡°If so, I won¡¯t force you to ept it. Be careful today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    In the afternoon, the weather was extremely good. The Baiwei Building was busy as usual. Yet Fang Yuan felt something unusual. It seemed that there was a surging undercurrent under a calm surface and that it was hard to predict what followed.


    ¡°How on earth does she deal with those seasonings...¡± Fang Yuan felt doubtful but didn¡¯t dare to find Su Li in the Su Family, for fear of exposing himself.


    In a sh, it was night. The moonlight covered the Sanhe Bridge like a veil, and the calmke reflected a lonely figure.


    In the moonlight, Su Li watched herself in theke, only to find a ck-faced figure in his thirties with a bristly unshaven chin. The figure, with a in look, was tall but thin like a bamboo pole.


    Whoever saw it would never associate it with the most beautiful Miss Su Li in the Dasu Town.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have gained the acquired ninth hurdle of cultivation. Otherwise, I may need to recover for a few days due to such a severe stretch of bones.¡±


    Su Li thought. Atst, a figure appeared on the other side of the Sanhe Bridge. It was Su Huanli who came alone.


    Seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Su Huanli instantly felt confused. He never saw such an unfamiliar man.


    ¡°Who on earth are you? Do you hold any grudges against our Su Family? Why do you steal the goods of our Su Family?¡±


    Su Huanli asked the three questions in a row. Su Liughed lightly, creating a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Old guy, cut the crap! Do you want those hundreds of jin of raw materials or not?¡±


    Then Su Li turned around and watched the bridge. In a stern tone, she said, ¡°Old guy, I clearly told you toe alone, but you failed to follow it. Isn¡¯t the note given to you unclear?¡±


    Then Li Yin, who had just dived into the water, was nervous. Was he found out? Or cheated?


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Su Huanli had a guilty conscience but his face remained unchanged, saying, ¡°I doe alone. Don¡¯t make an unfounded attack upon me!¡±


    ¡°Hehe he...¡±


    Su Li sneered and said, ¡°Unexpectedly, the elder butler of the Su Family was a master of the acquired eighth hurdle. Do you think I will treat you as a fish if you stay at the bottom of theke? I¡¯ll count from one to three. If you don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for turning you into a dead fish!¡±

 Chapter 44 - Real Practice

    <h4>Chapter 44 Real Practice</h4>


    ¡°s...¡±


    Li Yin sighed and finally floated from theke. He flew down on the bridge and held his fists, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone in Jianghu. I¡¯m not as good as you in terms of cultivation. We admit our defeat this time. I just wonder why a senior of the acquired ninth hurdle who can obtain ten thousand of taels of silver at his fingertips embarrassed the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li gave a cold humph without a reply.


    When Li Yin saw it, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He went to Su Huanli and whispered, ¡°Master, sorry, I can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    Su Huanli looked gloomy and said, ¡°You have never fought against each other. How can you know the victory or defeat?¡±


    He suspected that Li Yin was perfunctory.


    Li Yin¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his voice became cold, ¡°Master, do you want me to be badly hurt before you believe me? If I fight against him, maybe he¡¯ll kill you together...¡±


    Hearing the sentence, Su Huanli got panicked.


    He never thought that his life would be at risk before he came here. In his eyes, Li Yin was a senior, who had ended all the attacks of the Su Family before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your Su Family to do business. I¡¯ll give you a way out.¡± Seeing Su Li¡¯s eyes zing with anger, Su Huanli trembled slightly. ¡°One jin (equivalent to 500 g) of raw materials are sold at a price of one thousand taels. Buy, or get out!¡± Su Li continued.


    One jin was sold at one thousand taels!


    Su Huanli was almost suffocated. The price was terrifying. In this way, half of the profits of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken were taken away. But he had no choice but to continue to operate the Baiwei Building.


    After a long time, Su Huanli struggled to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t have so much liquidity. I have only fifty thousand taels.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    Su Li throwed away the raw materials prepared earlier, ¡°This is fifty jin of raw materials, which can support the Baiwei Building for two months. Two monthster from today, I will continue to trade with you.¡±


    Su Huanli almost cked out. The mysterious man knew all about the Su Family¡¯s liquidity, which was terrifying.


    Li Yin sighed and didn¡¯t speak. It was easy for a senior of the acquired ninth hurdle to deal with the Su Family, a small aristocratic one.


    Su Huanli nursed great grievance but had no choice but to hand over bank note kept in his arms.


    Su Li nodded and said, ¡°Five bank notes of Wantong Money Shop. Nice! You look sincere. See you in two months, Master Su.¡±


    Upon finishing her words, Su Li, like a light smoke, disappeared in the mountains and forests in the blink of an eye.


    Su Huanli, holding fifty jin of raw materials, seemed to have lost all his strength. After a moment, he burst into tears and said,


    ¡°Woe! My silver...¡±


    Li Yin stood by and sighed inwardly. The Su Family was too unlucky. In such a situation, they could only bite the teeth and swallow blood to ept it. It was useless to report to the local government.


    Su Li, who restored her original appearance, went back to the Jinyuan Court. She looked extremely calm. It seemed that the fifty thousand taels of silver couldn¡¯t shake her faith.


    ¡°The silver is enough for the time being, but if I want to refine poison, I can¡¯t stay in the Jinyuan Court. I need to find another secluded ce.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Su Li remembered the secluded valley. A yard built there would be very secluded.


    The next day, Su Li asked Fang Yuan to buy arge number of bamboos in other towns and to pile them up in the valley. After several times, Fang Yuan was tired with dark circles of eyes, and the building materials were almost prepared.


    After Fang Yuan took a few days off to recover, Su Li asked him to start building a bamboo building and gave the construction n to him.


    Fang Yuan wailed and was reluctant to move. But he acted again hearing what Su Li said.


    ¡°When the bamboo building is built, you and your sister will have a home. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    So, Fang Yuan worked hard in the valley after midnight almost in every day, with his figure looking weary. After a month, the bamboo building was finally built, but there wasn¡¯t the fit-out.


    Fang Yuan was so tired that he copsed onto the ground. Looking at the two-story bamboo building standing in front of him, he could not help but feel a strong sense of pride and expectation.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he would have a home after years of wandering.


    After looking at the bamboo building, Su Li nodded satisfactorily. She smiled and said, ¡°Have a rest. Let me fit it out.¡±


    Fang Yuan slightly moved. When he was about to ask Su Li how to move the furniture, he suddenly felt an abnormal change of the pubic region.


    A breakthrough?


    Stuck in the acquired fifth hurdle for a year, he found an opportunity to break through because of extreme fatigue!


    Su Li felt surprised, but that look was quickly concealed. Fang Yuan did not see it. He looked up and said, ¡°Although you are smart and have strange skills, you are an ordinary person who has never practiced. Be careful of everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Su Li did not expose her cultivation and nodded her head.


    Shaking his head slightly, Fang Yuan said helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, my practice is only suitable for men, and Ling is only an ordinary person. Otherwise I will teach you the practice method. Then you can protect yourself more or less.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± With her eyes shing, Su Li said and left the valley, leaving Fang Yuan to practice alone.


    On the second day, Fang Yuan took leave of absence from the restaurant and practiced somewhere to break through.


    Su Li spent the day as usual. But at night, as Fang Yuan did these days, she went to buy furniture in other towns by disguising herself and then moved it into the bamboo building. It took only a few days to fit out the bamboo building.


    On the night of the next day, Fang Yuan came to the bamboo building with his sister Fang Ling and instantly eximed. The two-story bamboo building in front of them was quite different from the original one. It seemed that some grease was poured onto the dense and bright emerald green bamboo.


    Bamboo windows were decorated with top-quality window paper, which looked extraordinarily exquisite. Fang Yuan became even more surprised when he opened the bamboo door. The decoration of the first floor was no worse than that of the guest rooms in the restaurant. Cushions wereid on the ground flooryer byyer to prevent against dampness. Finally, quality carpet wasid. There were two beds in the room. The bedding had been prepared. The table, chair and incense burner table were all avable.


    ¡°Brother, is this our room?¡± Fang Ling¡¯s eyes shed because she really liked the ce.


    ¡°This...¡± Fang Yuan hesitated. Although the bamboo building was built by Su Li and him by doing wrong, the money came from the Su Family. How could it be Fang Yuan¡¯s?


    ¡°The first floor belongs to you two.¡±


    Suddenly a gentle voice came from behind. Fang Yuan turned around in surprise. Sure enough, he saw Su Liing with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Li!¡± Fang Ling acted like a spoiled child. She ran into Su Li¡¯s arms and raised her head and said, ¡°Sister Li, you are so good!¡± I love the ce!¡±


    ¡°Nice! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get bored and won¡¯t like it.¡± Su Li smiled gently, ¡°The valley hasn¡¯t been used up. It will be great if your brother cultivates it for some food.¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you hear that? Go ahead!¡± Fang Ling immediately turned back and said by pretending to be furious.


    Fang Yuan instantly had a long face. The two little girls seriously took him as a coolie. He stiffened his face for a long time but thenughed happily.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Su Li¡¯s true features, yet his ¡°happy¡± mood did exist after years¡¯ disappearance.


    Su Li and Fang Yuan sat in the corridor of the bamboo building after Fang Ling felt asleep. In the dark night, they could vaguely see each other¡¯s expressions.


    After a short period of silence, Su Li said, ¡°As for the second floor... Don¡¯t go there. So does your sister.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Fang Yuan felt curious. He wondered why the girl at the age of fifteen had built the secluded bamboo building.


    ¡°Refining poison.¡± Looking at Fang Yuan expressionlessly, Su Li answered directly instead of hiding it, ¡°For some poisons... there¡¯s no antidote. If you¡¯re poisoned, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible to hide it. She would refine many poisons here in the future and inevitably need Fang Yuan¡¯s help. She might as well speak out frankly.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    Fang Yuan opened his mouth wide in horror and said, ¡°You can refine poison?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that the knockout incense was bought by me?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words made Fang Yuan speechless. Yeah. How could the knockout incense of the ck market in the remote town have such a powerful effect? It could only make people sleepy for an hour at most.


    ¡°What else do you refine?¡±


    ¡°You will know itter. Don¡¯t worry. I have made arrangements, and the poisonous smoke will not float down to the first floor.¡±


    Su Li gave a promise. Fang Yuan twitched his eyes. It turned out that she arranged the building by herself for the purpose.


    After a short period of silence, Fang Yuan focused his eyes and murmured, ¡°I still didn¡¯t get it. In spite of the dishes developed by you, you are a member of the Su Family. What¡¯s the difference between the two facts that the silver belongs to you or it belongs to your father? After all, he is one of your families. Unlike Fang Ling and I... both our parents died. Why are you so capricious? You should learn to cherish...¡±


    When he spoke, Fang Yuan was unable to go on. It seemed that his throat was held by hands. With his eyes widened, he saw the girl in front of him gently remove the sleeves and expose her arm. He thought that the arm of such a delicate girl would be as white as a lotus root, but he was wrong.


    Su Li gently stroked the crisscross wounds on her arm and said while smiling, ¡°Such wounds are all over my body. My mother made them, but my father turned a blind eye. Do you still think one will be happy as long as parents are alive?¡±


    Fang Yuan shivered slightly, took a deep breath and severely held back the shock in his eye socket. He couldn¡¯t help weeping seeing such wounds. But was sheughing?


    ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry for being rude.¡±


    Fang Yuan helped Su Li cover the sleeves of her upper outer garment at a loss. He felt a strong feeling of pity. There seemed to be a reason for all the strange acts of the girl in front of him. But he dared not speak arbitrarily for fear of hurting her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. What I will do in the future is doomed to be dangerous. You have to practice hard and protect me.¡±


    Since Su Li¡¯s tone was gentle, Fang Yuan was in a daze. Immediately he nodded hard as if he had been injected with infinite power.


    At this moment, he swore that he would never let the girl who was always smiling in front of him suffer from any harm.


    Su Li settled down the brother and sister. After a few days, Su Li improved her cultivation in the appearance to the third hurdle. Qi Xianqing was so happy that he immediately returned to the Baicao Tang with Su Li after the morning ss.


    At this moment, a long queue had been formed in Baicao Tang by ordinary people who saw the doctor. Qi Xianqing had a busy time and could have a rest until the noon. He led Su Li to the back room and solemnly said, ¡°Apprentice, you have begun the third hurdle of Xuangong. It can be considered that you gain the mastery of it. Today, I will teach you the real practice method!¡±

 Chapter 45 - Birthday Banquet of Yang Family

    <strong>Chapter 45 Birthday Banquet of Yang Family</strong>


    Su Li was slightly shocked, and she noticed it before. However, she pretended to be puzzled, ¡°Master, was it fake Xuangong that I practiced before?¡±


    Qi Xianqing suddenlyughed, and he smiled and exined, ¡°Our faction is called the Ghost Valley and always has a few members. But each of them is an excellent genius. The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction is the miraculous martial arts which can only be practiced by the master of the Ghost Valley. Since it is the miraculous martial arts, it has a lot of miraculousness.¡±


    ¡°But so far, there hasn¡¯t any miraculous feeling in the practice. Why?¡±


    Su Li went on asking Qi Xianqing, but he did not answer. He raised his hand and nodded slightly. There was a little bit ofsting starburst in the air.


    ¡°Star Force?!¡± Su Li trembled and remembered the legend she heard in the previous life.


    ¡°This power is called the Star Force.¡±


    Qi Xianqing looked tired. It was extremely difficult for him to show starburst with the inborn body.


    ¡°Star Force is the power exclusive to those who have higher realm than congenital realm. But the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction can make you achieve a big realm ahead of time. This is the true meaning of the Meditation Direction.¡±


    Qi Xianqing sighed, ¡°There are many kinds of Star Force. What I produced is the Jupiter Force developed in ordance with secret methods. It has a magic effect in curing injuries. I can only develop one-and-a-half Star Force. Your talent is better, and you will develop more.¡±


    Then, Qi Xianqing took out a ck skin from his arms, and a burst of bloody smell came.


    ¡°Human skin?¡± Su Li was stunned. She looked it carefully and her thought was gradually immersed in it.


    Qi Xianqing did not disturb her, but he was secretly murmuring. She didn¡¯t see that it was human skin, otherwise she would feel fear and hide far away.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Qi Xianqing remembered the words of his master when he was a child. When his master took out the skin, he said it was a secret method brought by the founder of their fraction from a sinister zone. If the secret method was written in other materials, it would immediately be ruined. It could only be written in the human skin. To this end, the founder wrote it in his body!


    ¡°The master did not find the second half of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction. He didn¡¯t expect that I could not make it either. I hope that the little girl will make it...¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled sadly and left the back room.


    It was like a moment and a century.


    Su Li woke up from the confusion and didn¡¯t remember what she had saw. When she looked down again, she found that there were no words on the human skin.


    ¡°What an amazing secret method!¡±


    Su Li held her hands, and as if it was an instinct, a burst of Star Force began to be developed between her hands and finally turned into green Star Force asrge as ants. Without a careful look, nobody could see them.


    Qi Xianqing walked in and saw the scene. He felt regretful and a little relieved and said, ¡°Apprentice, you are the same as me. We develop the Jupiter Force. From now on, doctor patients here with me after the morning ss to learn the method of curing diseases and saving patients. I will teach you all what I have learnt in my life.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Su Li nodded lovely.


    Qi Xianqing felt regrettable. If Su Li could awake the Killing Star Force like his master, she may achieve the realm above the congenital, coupled with her intelligence. The front path of the Jupiter Star Force was a little narrow after all.


    At noon, Qi Xianqing made an herbal cuisine for Su Li in order to nurse her health. After having the cuisine, the fatigue umted in decorating the bamboo building a few days ago was dissolved.


    As the best medical center in the Dasu Town, Baicao Tang was full of people almost every day. After Qi Xianqing asked Su Li to sit near the herb cab to know well the herbs, he hurriedly sat and started the consultation in the afternoon.


    When Su Li saw the four or five men shuttling around the herb cab, she was a little puzzled.


    She poisoned and killed people in previous life but cured diseases in this life. Did God want her to atone her sins? It was ridiculous...


    After about four hours, Su Li went to the Baiwei Building again before returning to the Su House. She heard some noises from the Main Courtyard as soon as she came back. Feeling curious, she walked to the outside of the Main Courtyard and heard a familiar young man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t forget that I am a supervisor. If I didn¡¯t do anything for you, how can you get profits from Li Shanbao? Think about it. My grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet is around corner in a few days. It will not be sote for you to tell me the answer then.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, see you. Ha-ha ha...¡±


    Amid a loudughter, the footsteps approached to Su Li. Su Li immediately sneaked into the bushes. In the next moment, Yang Wei came out with a smug look. It seemed that he had given vent to his anger resulting from the fact that he was inexplicably driven out from the Su House a few days ago.


    ¡°tter!¡±


    In the Main Courtyard, there was a sound of cracked teacup. Su Li nced at it but did not find it out. She just turned away.


    After Su Li returned to the Jinyuan Court, Mammy Li had prepared the dinner. Su Li had dinner slowly and was lost in the meditation from time to time.


    It was inevitable that the Yang Family had gotten some information, so they suddenly came to the Su Family. Maybe her theft of raw materials and ckmail of the Su Family were exposed. The Yang Family nned to threaten the Su Family to get more profits.


    ¡°Seventieth birthday banquet...?¡±


    Su Li looked at the full moon outside the window. She was not qualified to go to the Yang Family for banquet in previous life.


    On the next morning, Su Li got up and found a few boxes of expensive cloths which were piled up in the courtyard. She felt strange. Mammy Li came over and smiled, ¡°Miss, all these were sent by Master Yang yesterday. How to deal with them?¡±


    Yang Wei?


    Su Li frowned slightly but quickly felt relieved. She said, ¡°These cloths are worth a lot of money. Send them to the counting house in the Main Courtyard. I don¡¯t need such expensive cloths.¡±


    Mammy Li was stunned and then smiled sadly. Although the Second Miss became a very important figure in the Su Family, her expensive clothing was not half as much as the Third Miss. If she used these luxurious cloths to make several dresses, wasn¡¯t just right?


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s unquestionable look, Mammy Li sighed and ordered the servants to remove the cloths.


    After a busy day, Su Li returned in the night but found that there were more boxes of cloths in the courtyard. Although the cloths were not as expensive as those sent in the morning, they were alsomonly used materials for misses in big families.


    In addition to the cloths, there were a lot of jewelries.


    ¡°Mammy Li?¡±


    Su Li called Mammy Li, and Mammy Li quickly exined, ¡°Miss, the cloths in the morning have been sent to the counting house. These are all sent by the old butler. He said that the Master asked you to make some clothes. After a few days, it will be the birthday of Master Yang¡¯s grandpa. You can¡¯t wear too ordinary clothes to disgrace the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li nodded and asked Mammy Li to send them to tailors to make clothes.


    Currently in the warehouse ¡ª


    Su Huanli looked at the precious cloths which were piled up in the warehouse and sighed softly, ¡°The little girl always cares about the family. She is really sensible.¡±


    Li Yin leaned in and whispered, ¡°In the past few months, the business of the restaurant was booming under the management of the Second Miss and the profit was almost doubled. Master, you should be happy. Why did you sigh?¡±


    After Su Huanli heard the words, he shook his head, ¡°The son of bitch Yang Wei has gone too far! What can I do? Now we are ckmailed by the thief, so there is no silver at all. But this information was leaked to the Yang Family. It never rains but it pours. Bad luck!¡±


    Li Yin thought about it for a moment and replied, ¡°The Master Yang Wei is the supervisor of the Dahan Country. If I fought him, I would vite the taboos. I am helpless.¡±


    Su Huanli was angry. What he encountered recently was extremely terrible. If the profit of the Baiwei Building wasn¡¯t excellent, he would be sick in bed.


    A few days flew away quickly. It was the seventieth birthday of the Old Master of Yang Family.


    As the moon rose high in the sky, the entire Yang House was bright and decorated withnterns. In front of the gate, there was heavy traffic on the street full of beautiful carriages.


    ¡°Miss, the Yang House is here.¡±


    Mammy Li shouted beside the carriage which was engraved with the Su Family sign and the curtain was opened. Su Li wore a white dress and got off slowly from the carriage.


    Immediately, the talented young men of the surrounding big families couldn¡¯t help but look at her senselessly.


    Even if she covered her pretty appearance using the method of Nothing Unusual, Su Li wearing a little make-up was still fascinating. Her five sense organs were nearly perfect and exquisite and her skin was delicate. Coupled with her graceful body, she was the most beautiful miss.


    ¡°Ha-ha ha, cousin, you are finally here.¡±


    With the heartyughter, Yang Wei in a golden robe appeared in the door and walked to Su Li. He did not notice the hateful eyes of other childes and said affectionately, ¡°Your aunt has been waiting for you for a long time. Follow me to go to the back hall.¡±


    Su Li smiled sweetly and said softly, ¡°Cousin, lead the way. I never visited my aunt before.¡±


    The soft voice suddenly made Yang Wei have a reaction, and there was a heat flow in his nose. But he pretended to be a modest gentleman and reached out to usher Su Li into the courtyard.


    The banquet hadn¡¯t begun, so most of the seats were empty. Su Li walked along with Yang Wei in the corridor in the backyard of the Yang Family. Yang Wei deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with Su Li. He was getting closer to her.


    Su Li deliberately avoided him. Yang Wei was approaching her desperately. But he could not touch Su Li¡¯s little hand and was angry. The girl was so smooth that he couldn¡¯t take any advantage of her.


    When Yang Wei kept approaching her, Su Li stopped and asked with a smile, ¡°Cousin, which one is the courtyard of my aunt? We have walked around the corridor for three circles.¡±


    Yang Wei was immediately awkward. But fortunately, he was cheeky and immediately said, ¡°Here it is. Come with me.¡±


    This time, Yang Wei did not dare to continue to circle around the corridor with her. After they walked through a garden, they walked into the room of Su Yuezhu.


    When Su Yuezhu saw Su Li, she was amazed. Zhu Yan was in-looking. How could she give birth to such a beautiful daughter? It was unreasonable. She could not help but envy.


    Thinking about this, Su Yuezhu held Su Li¡¯s hands and looked at her with a warm look, ¡°You must be Su Li. You are so beautiful. You are more beautiful than your sister.¡±


    ¡°You are really overpraising me. I am not pretty as you. After you gave birth to my cousin, you still look like a maiden.¡±


    Su Li pretended to be polite. She just wanted to kill the time.


    Su Yuezhu originally wanted to inquire more Su Family¡¯s information from Su Li. But no matter how she asked, Su Li would always misunderstand her meaning and give an unrted answer, which annoyed Su Yuezhu a lot.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was time to start the banquet. Su Yuezhu sent Su Li to go to the banquet with a fake smile andined secretly, ¡°This girl only said something useless. Does the cooking make her silly?¡±


    After they went to the front yard, Su Yuezhu had no time to take care of Su Li and moved to Yang Li to meet the guests. Su Li found a seat reserved for the younger generation. She sat down and wiped her hands carefully.


    Although she was humble in previous life, the scandals of Su Yuezhu and her son were well-known to all. Even the maids talked about them sometimes, so she knew the scandals too. Whether Yang Wei was Yang Li¡¯s real son or not was hard to say.


    After a while, it was 7 p.m. The birthday banquet finally started.


    ¡°The Li Family of the Hong Town send one thousand taels. They wish the Old Master Yang Huai to receive bounty happiness and live as long as the southern mountain!¡±


    ¡°The Zhu Family send red coral. They wish the Old Master Yang Huai a long life!¡±


    ¡°Yang Family...¡±


    With the announcement of the ceremony host, masters finally came. The atmosphere of the whole banquet was warm immediately. Yang Huai who wore a new garment appeared. He stood in front of the main table and looked vigorous. Heughed loudly and said,


    ¡°Thank you foring to my birthday banquet. Thanks to your help, our family¡¯s business goes well. Enjoy yourself!¡±


    Then guests immediately booed.


    ¡°Excellent!¡±


    ¡°You are hale and hearty!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At the same time, on the younger generation¡¯s table, the childes who were sitting around Su Li also took the opportunity to toast her, which made other misses angry. Previously, wherever they went, there were lots of men fawning them. They had never been treated coldly like today.


    ¡°Hum! I am not done with the coquettish girl of the Su Family!¡±


    The girl sitting in the next table was so angry that she was pale. If the eye sight could kill people, Su Li had already died thousands of times. Su Zipei sat next to her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. My Second Sister always looks arrogant and her temper is extremely bad. She is not as gentle as you and just can cook.¡±


    Hearing what Su Zipei said, Lin Xiang immediately felt better. She nodded gently and said, ¡°You are really sensible. If I had the opportunity, I would expose true features of Su Li lest Master Yang should be deceived.¡±


    Su Zipei looked sinister and whispered, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to wait. Now there is an excellent opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Lin Xiang was stunned and smiled, ¡°Feel free to tell me your method. I will help you.¡±

 Chapter 46 - A Strange Combination of Circumstances

    <h4>Chapter 46 A Strange Combination of Circumstances</h4>


    ¡°I heard that you have that kind of drug. How about... Then my Second Sister¡¯s reputation will bepletely ruined and no one can save her!¡± Su Zipei secretly gestured. Lin Xiang¡¯s expression changed dramatically and she was very serious.


    How did Su Zipei know that she had that kind of drug?!


    ¡°Rest assured. I will never say it to others.¡± Su Zipei was a little anxious, ¡°As long as you help me, I will obey your orders all the time!¡±


    Lin Xiang thought for a moment and looked at Zhu Yan who was sitting on the elder¡¯s seat without any sense. She curled her lips and thought, ¡°It is interesting to see the full sisters hurt each other.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will help you once. Let Su Li be a slut and lose her reputation!¡±


    After three drinks, the atmosphere became more and more lively. Tonight, no one mentioned any grievances among the families. The host and the guests were all happy.


    After Su Li drank a few cups of wine, many childes, like a crowd of mad bees or butterflies, continued to propose toasts to her. It was annoying. She had to pretend to be drunk. As a result, many childes who dered to be considerate no longer approached.


    ¡°Everyone knows your name in the Dasu Town. Now I see you. You deserve the reputation you enjoy. It is enviable that you are so beautiful.¡±


    Lin Xiang walked to Su Li lightly with two cups of tea, ¡°You have drunk a lot. I substitute wine with tea to propose a toast to you.¡±


    Su Li did not suspect her. She took the teacup and smiled, ¡°Thank you. I have drunk a lot and feel thirsty.¡±


    Then she finished the cup of tea.


    Standing in the distance, Su Zipei saw the scene and she was ecstatic, ¡°Su Li, even if you have great ability, you will not escape the disaster today. After tonight, you can¡¯t be proud anymore.¡±


    Lin Xiang was relieved and her expression was not changed. She turned away after uttering a few words to Su Li.


    After Lin Xiang went away, Su Li smiled but her forehead was full of sweat. She barely smiled, ¡°I feel sorry that I am ufortable and want to go to the guest room to have a rest.¡±


    She did not wait for the invitation of those childes to apany her and hurriedly left the seat.


    ¡°Zipei, the drug ising into effect. You must lead people to the room, otherwise you will waste all the previous efforts. Don¡¯t me me if that happens.¡± After Lin Xiang warned Su Zipei, she left away. It was inconvenient for her to stay there.


    Su Zipei nodded and turned her resentful eye sight to Yang Wei, ¡°Cousin, I have a big gift for you. You should thank me very much...¡±


    However, Su Li went to the backyard of the Yang Family and entered a room which was empty. She did not go to the guest room.


    After a while, Su Li leaned against the tea table and she was a little scared after the event.


    ¡°Fortunately, my response was timely. Lin Xiang put the drug in the tea. I was careless.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eye sight was cold and she did not know the reason why Lin Xiang who she had never met before harmed her.


    After the forehead sweat was steamed, Su Li recovered herposure. She picked up the teacup on the table and looked at it carefully. The half cup of clear tea water was the philter which she just forced out.


    ¡°If the drug was digested, even I couldn¡¯t resist it.¡±


    Su Li was about to pour out the tea. Suddenly, she heard something unusual from outside. She shed away regardless of the tea and jumped over the high wall and left the Yang House.


    In the next moment, a woman who looked still attractive opened the door and came in.


    ¡°Where is Wei? Does he go to find Su Li again?¡±


    Su Yuezhu was so annoyed that she soliloquized. She was thirsty and picked up the teacup on the table. After she drank, she turned away to the guest room.


    After Su Zipei sent Yang Wei into the courtyard of the guest room, she stayed at the door and listened. After she heard that kind of sound which made her ears turn red, she gritted her teeth and turned away to the main hall.


    ¡°Zipei, what on earth is your amazing discovery? You want these old guys toe over with you.¡±


    On the way to the guest room, Su Zipei led the way. Behind her were arge group of people.


    They were Yang Li, Su Huanli, Zhu Rongkun and others. Even Yang Huai, the Old Master Yang of the Yang Family came over to join in the fun.


    ¡°s, uncle. Don¡¯t ask more questions. Follow me and you will know.¡± Su Zipei was about to speak but said nothing. Immediately, these people were nervous. It seemed that what happened in the guest room was not good.


    But Zhu Yan expected to see it. Su Zipei had already told her clearly before she did it. Zhu Yan did not expect that she had failed to deal with Su Li for multiple times but she would finally fall into her daughter¡¯s hand.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they arrived at the guest room.


    When Yang Li heard the voices in the room, his face changed dramatically and rushed in regardless of the situation. When he saw the two people who were having sex in the room, he was extremely shocked and fell to the ground.


    When the following people saw the absurd scene in the room, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    ¡°Was Yang Li cuckolded?¡±


    Someone asked in the crowd. The Old Master of the Yang Family turned his eyes and spat blood. Then he fell onto the ground!


    ¡°Old Master!¡±


    The crowd suddenly became chaotic and noisy. Now, the two people who were recollecting what they had done suddenly woke up. When Su Yuezhu saw arge group of people around the bed, she screamed and directly fainted.


    Yang Wei trembled down from Su Yuezhu¡¯s body and he was extremely pale. He looked at his father, who was staring at him and ready to kill him. Feeling soft feet, he knelt and cried hard, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. She...She seduced me. I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Yang Li¡¯s eyes were red and he picked up his father¡¯s crutch to beat his son. Others immediately rushed up to separate them. If someone died, it would be worse.


    ¡°How could it be the aunt, I did...¡±


    Su Zipei waspletely stunned. No matter how she recollected it, she could not understand why the person on the bed was not her sister but her aunt.


    ¡°Mother, I...¡±


    Su Zipei was ready to speak, but her mother covered her mouth hard. ¡°You were set up by someone. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xiang!¡± Su Zipei was shocked. Her heart was immediately filled with hatred, ¡°Bitch, she cheated me!¡±


    Su Huanli was angry. That¡¯s because Su Yuezhu was dissolute, which would inevitably damage the reputation of the Su Family. Even the reputation of Su Li may be affected, which would ordingly affect the business of the Baiwei Building.


    ¡°Such a big scandal!¡±


    ¡°The master of the Yang Family was cuckolded. Poor man! No one can stand it.¡±


    ¡°Yang Wei is a supervisor. With the incident exposed, he may lose his official position...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The guests who left widely discussed about it and every word was heard by Su Li who just came back to the Yang House from the outside.


    ¡°Is the scandal of Su Yuezhu exposed?¡±


    Su Li was amazed. When she remembered the unusual noise in the front yard, she couldn¡¯t help but feel weird. Was that cup of tea drunk by Su Yuezhu?


    ¡°Li, why are you standing here?¡±


    Su Huanli came out of the house and met Su Li. Zhu Yan and Su Zipei followed him.


    Su Li stared at Su Zipei and immediately exined to her father, ¡°I drank a lot and felt dizzy, so I came out to get a breath of air. Well, what happened? I heard from those guests...¡±


    ¡°Hum, your aunt did something wrong!¡± Su Huanli looked serious and waved his sleeves, ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t talk to your aunt any more from now on to avoid getting trouble.¡±


    Su Li nodded with mixed emotions. After her rebirth, many things deviated from the original trajectory under her intervention. She vaguely remembered that in previous life, Su Yuezhu was exposed two yearster.


    Next day, Su Li just returned to the Jinyuan Court after the morning ss. She saw that Mammy Li was approaching to her furtively and said near her ear, ¡°Miss, the result of the Yang Family¡¯s incident came out. It turned out that Master Yang let his mother have drug. Master Yang is really an asshole. He even did the thing to his biological mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and quickly understood the cause and effect. Li Shanbao didn¡¯t like Yang Wei for a long time. Regardless of the cause, Li Shanbao would inevitably write to the satrap to impeach Yang Wei.


    The officials of the Dahan Country paid much attention to filial piety and integrity. Yang Wei vited one of the major taboos. His official position will inevitably be lost. Even if he had a connection with someone in the Provincial Office, there was no way.


    ¡°But without the help of Yang Wei, the Baiwei Building would be in danger.¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and the change was unexpected. Although she was reborn and knew the big events, she was not the God. This kind of ident was naturally unexpected.


    Currently in the Magistrate Mansion ¡ª


    Li Wei was happy and sat down in a creaking chair, ¡°Uncle, the method is really wonderful! Without Yang Wei, we can take charge of the Baiwei Building again!¡±


    Li Shanbao snorted and said, ¡°The Yang Family is not a concern any more. None of the Zhu and Su Families is in the imperial court. I am sure that the Baiwei Building will be mine. No one can stop it!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, the Baiwei Building is not the same as before. Its profit is nearly 3,000 taels a day. If we can get it, we will be rich!¡± Li Wei was so excited that he breathed heavily, ¡°This is the triple profit of the Baiwei Building before!¡±


    ¡°The little girl of the Su Family really has some means.¡± Li Shanbao shook his head, as if everything was in his control, ¡°At that time, I will ask her to continue to manage the restaurant. The sale of the precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken cannot be interrupted, and the amount in each month should be increased so that the business could expand to other towns...¡±


    From what he said, Su Li seemed to be the servant of the Li Family.


    Li Shanbao dreamt a brilliant future and almost drooled.


    At this moment, a guard from outside asked him, ¡°Master, there are two letters sent from the County Town. Maybe the annual preliminary examination notice came out.¡±


    ¡°Bring them to me!¡± Li Shanbao waved his hand andughed.


    Although Su Qingtan was good, his horizon was limited. Such a youngster who lived in the County Town was a mediocrity. It was impossible for him to pass the preliminary examination. Because he was sure that Su Qingtan could not pass the preliminary examination, he nned to capture the Baiwei Building with relief.


    As an exception, Yang Wei was lucky. Su Qingtan, however, was not.


    With the ideas in mind, Li Shanbao opened the examination notice. He nced at the names in the back of the list. As expected, there was no Su Qingtan¡¯s name. He instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sure enough, that¡¯s what I had expected. How could anyone in the small ce like the Dasu Town pass the preliminary examination?¡±


    Li Shanbao was about to close the examination notice, but Li Wei screamed, ¡°Uncle, look at the front of the examination notice!¡±


    Li Shanbao was stunned and did so. He murmured, ¡°Is Su Qingtan at the top of the list?¡±


    This time, Li Shanbao was shocked and his two pupils almost came out. The examination notice fell onto the ground.


    The scroll was unfolded, and the three words in the first row and column were unusually eye-catching.


    ¡°Su Qingtan!¡±


    After the shock, Li Shanbao calmed down and had a cold sweat. Whoever ranked the first in the preliminary examination could skip the second examination and go to the School of Chinese ssics for a year-long rest. Then he would go to Yunjing to meet the emperor and participate in the highest-standard final imperial examination!


    So long as the results were not too bad, he could at least get a title in the fifth grade. Compared with his low official position, there were lots of differences!


    ¡°Were all examinees who participated in the preliminary examination mediocrities this year? Was it the reason why Su Qingtan ranked the first?!¡±

 Chapter 47 - Mysterious Childe

    <h4>Chapter 47 Mysterious Childe</h4>


    Li Shanbao¡¯s face looked pale. Every year, there were so many talented people came out in session in Dahan Country. Of course, he knew that would not happen. Su Qingtan really had the ability to rank among the top talents of Dahan Country.


    When the imperial examination was over, Su Qingtan would inevitably be famous and be a newly appointed high official in Yunjing. At that time, let alone one Baiwei Building, even if one hundred Baiwei Buildings, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t I realize that Su Qingtan is a man of great potential!¡±


    Li Shanbao squatted down to pick up the examination notice and asked Li Wei to keep another letter in a hurry. It was nothing but the letter that Su Qingtan wrote to his family. From the letter written to his family that could be packed with the examination notice, Li Shanbao knew that Su Qingtan had obtained some power which was beyond his control.


    ¡°Then we just give the Baiwei Building to others?¡± Li Wei seemed helpless and reluctant.


    ¡°How confused you are!¡±


    Li Shanbao reprimanded him and said coldly, ¡°When the news spreads, even the Zhu Family will give up and let the Su Family monopolize the Baiwei Building. Do you think Su Qingtan will care about the Baiwei Building when hees back? The Su Family will inevitably move to Yunjing with Su Qingtan, then we will have no power to offend them. It is the right thing to try to make a good deal with the Su Family now. I heard that Su Qingtan spoils Su Li very much. So, you must make good preparations for that and I¡¯ll visit the Su Family personally!¡±


    Su huanli was alert to Li Shanbao¡¯s sudden visit. But when he received Su Qingtan¡¯s letter, he immediately came to his sense with ecstasy and had a series of thoughts in his mind.


    These thoughts could be summed up in one sentence.


    The Su Family was going to bepletely developed!


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Master. Qingtan ranks first in the preliminary examination.¡± The Second Madam didn¡¯t finish her words and began to cry with her eyes turning red.


    Su Huanli held the Second Madam andforted her in a low voice, ¡°What are you crying about? Our son has a promising future. You should be happy!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s tone was gentler than ever.


    The Second Madam, Li Yuelian, was the birth mother of Su Qingtan. The mother relied on her son. Li Yuelian¡¯s position in his heart immediately surpassed Zhu Yan and was second only to Su Qingtan. Even Su Li came to the third ce in his heart.


    Next day, Li Shanbao posted the examination notice. The news that Su Qingtan ranked first in the preliminary examination immediately triggered the public opinion in Dasu Town. And even the scandal of the Yang Family was temporarily suppressed. The name ¡°Su Qingtan¡± could be heard everywhere.


    ¡°Does the eldest brother win the first in the preliminary examination?¡±


    Su Li felt shocked when she got the news. The eldest brother in the previous life took the preliminary examination a yearter. But he didn¡¯t get in the top three. Although he passed the second examination, he failed to enter the School of Chinese ssics. He could notpare with Yunjing¡¯s young talents, and only ended up in the bottom ranking of the imperial examination.


    Su Li didn¡¯t expect that he only took the preliminary examination one year earlier than the previous life and he even won the title of No.1.


    ¡°It seems that talents in Qinghe Province this year who took part in the preliminary examination are not as good as those of next year. But it doesn¡¯t affect my n. The eldest brother still needs to stay at the School of Chinese ssics for one year...¡±


    Su Li tapped on the table with her slender fingers and looked out through the window into the distance. It was Yunjing, the capital of the Dahan Country.


    In her previous life, she heard people talk about his origin afterwards. In this life, he should be there at present, but Su Li didn¡¯t know what his identity was...


    Time went by without any clue among the fingers. Su Li¡¯s daily schedule was full and there was even no time for her to take a break or to bezy for a while. She was also happy to be like this. Over the past half month, she knew all the herbs which Qi Xianqing handed over to her. Every day, she acted as a drug seller in the Baicao Tang by operating the Nothing Unusual. Except Qi Xianqing, no one discovered her real identity.


    These days, the Zhu Family didn¡¯t act foolishly. They gave the Baiwei Building to the Su Family just like the Yang Family and promised that all profits would be the Su Family¡¯s. Every day, famous nobles paid visits to the Su Family. Even Su Zipei, who had always been disdained by others, was proposed marriages by those who want to have some rtionships with Su Qingtan.


    Su Huanli had a high vision nowadays and surely wouldn¡¯t agree. He expected that his two daughters would go to Yunjing and marry nobilities. How could he think highly of these small rural families?


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that Li Yuelian¡¯s son would be so promising!¡±


    Zhu Yan patted the tabletop, and gashed her teeth. Her status in the Su Family was now much lower than before. Su Huanli had note to her room for several months. And even the maids looked at her in a different way.


    ¡°But, I am worried that I can¡¯t go to Yunjing to inquire about some news. When Zipei returned to her own family with the jade pendant, even if I am only her adoptive mother, anyone in the Su Family won¡¯t beparable with my identity.¡±


    In the past six months, she has hardly done bad things. And she didn¡¯t stop Su Li from doing anything free. Also, she had made much progress in exploring the jade pendant. Just a few days ago, she had already found out that this kind of jade pendant was only qualified by the royal family members. Maybe her daughter could be a princess of the dynasty!


    Night fell in a blink of an eye. The entire Dasu Town went into silence.


    In front of an unattractive yard in the forest outside the town, a man in ck stood respectfully and quietly with unprecedented expectations in his bright eyes.


    ¡°The childe ising and I don¡¯t know if the file I prepared can satisfy him.¡±


    The man in ck waiting in the uneasy mood. At that time, an ordinary carriage stopped in front of the yard, and he immediately saluted, ¡°I¡¯m ck Star, and I am here to respectfully greet the childe!¡±


    The cold teenager dressed like the groom jumped from the carriage. His eyes were as cool as lightning and his vigorous cultivation was as good as Fang Yuan. Such an excellent teenager was just a servant of the so-called ¡°childe¡± by the man in ck.


    When the man in ck saw the face of the handsome teenager, his pupils immediately shrank. He bowed his head and said respectfully, ¡°The Leader is here, too.¡±


    The cold teenager nodded slightly and opened the curtain. A face with a jade mask appeared. At the same time, the wind blew the face of ck Star who hummed as if he was hit hard, but instead of being angry, he felt surprised and said, ¡°Childe, you have made another breakthrough!¡±


    The thin lips under the jade mask were lifted up, and a pair of eyes was like a boundless sky with scattered stars, which made people unconsciously immerse in it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The low, hoarse but maic voice vibrated the air slightly and wakened ck Star immediately. He led the two people in.


    ck Star served the tea that he prepared for them. The teenager with the jade mask sat down and the cold teenager stood aside. Instantly, ck Star didn¡¯t dare to sit down. He could just be respectful as a servant.


    After a while, the cold teenager said, ¡°What is the situation in Qinghe Province?¡±


    ck Star quickly presented the file, and the cold teenager put it away without a nce. He was always responsible for killing, as for checking files and making ns, other people would take in charge.


    ¡°ck Star, you said that there is a special girl in the Dasu Town.¡±


    The teenager with the jade mask said with his lips lightly lifted up in a voice that had a strange vibration. It showed that he was very interested in the so-called special girl by ck Star.


    ¡°Yes!¡± ck Star immediately told them what he saw and heard entirely. Then he talked about the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame and the Beggar¡¯s Chicken, the two dishes that he had never heard before.


    The cold teenager nodded and said, ¡°Master, you have made a lot of delicacies, but you¡¯ve never made the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame and the Beggar¡¯s Chicken. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a coincidence that Su Li can make the Zongzi.¡±


    The teenager with the jade mask said nothing, but he was shocked so much in his heart.


    The Zongzi, the Fried Glutinous Rice Balls with Sesame and the Beggar¡¯s Chicken...ck Star and Ling Mo didn¡¯t know these dishes, but it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know. These...were the local delicacies of Huaguo Country on the blue before he had the time travel!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl also from the earth like me?¡±


    The teenager with the jade mask fell into meditation. The cold teenager was surprised by him, because it¡¯s the first time that he has seen the master meditate on a girl. It was known that even if the saintess in the cult chased him back crazily, he was not moved a little.


    ¡°Interesting...Ling Mo, do some arrangements. I have to observe by myself.¡±


    The teenager with the jade mask said in a tone that couldn¡¯t be refuted. The cold teenager swallowed hard and didn¡¯t say anything. They came to Dasu Town not only for the file and Su Li. If it was only for the two small things, how could the honorable mastere in person?


    ¡°The master is suddenly interested in Su Li. Wish him don¡¯t miss our proper business.¡± The cold teenager sighed and said nothing.


    ck Star understood the meaning of the childe, and he immediately asked, ¡°Should I notify the branch of the holy cult?¡±


    ¡°This trip is confidential. To avoid trouble, don¡¯t inform the people of the branch.¡±


    After said that, the teenager with the jade mask immediately stepped out as if he had crossed several feet. The cold teenager followed him and they disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    ¡°The childe has made terrific progress in Xuangong. I even can¡¯t see the real and the false.¡±


    ck Star stood at the door and sighed in his heart, ¡°Comparisons were odious.¡±


    Among Jianghu, there were three religions and nine schools of thoughts with strict ranks. The martial arts world, which wasposed of people practicing ordinary martial arts, was the lowest level of Jianghu. Their military aplishments were usually defined ording to the years that they practiced the martial arts.


    However, the most talented martial arts master could only acquire the third hurdle in his lifetime, then he could only stop by the restriction of the practice methods.


    If one practiced Xuangong, as long as he or she could get started, his or her ability could reach the acquired first hurdle. In this way, one could save countless years of hard work and became a master instantly. Jianghuposed of Xuangong masters was known as the martial arts circle.


    ck Star was just 30 years old this year. He had reached the acquired fourth hurdle and was a silver medal killer of the Xuelou Cult. But he knew that his trifling cultivation was not worth mentioning at all in front of the childe.


    The clear breeze blew gently in the evening. Su Li came out from the Baicao Tang and she felt a little cold.


    ¡°No wonder... It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival in half a month.¡±


    Su Li whispered. Maybe Qi Xianqing thought she worked too hard recently and let her go back earlier. At this moment, the evening market of Dasu Town was about to begin. Many people were carving melons asnterns to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival in half a month.


    ¡°Despite the family power, Dasu Town is a rare peaceful ce. Maybe this was the reason why Qi Xianqing chose to live in seclusion here.¡±


    Su Li strolled on the street, and her mood was rarely peaceful and warm. This feeling was hard to have and she cherished it very much. Driven by her thoughts, she walked through the market like a butterfly.


    Suddenly, Su Li turned her head and saw two teenagers under the marvelous lights not far away. One teenager walked in front with a folding fan in his hand and a smile on his face. Although he was fifteen or sixteen years old, his handsome face was embedded with a pair of deep starry eyes, which made it impossible to see clearly what kind of person he was.


    Behind the handsome teenager, a cold teenager followed with a stiff face. Maybe it¡¯s because that he didn¡¯tugh for years, he was very reluctant tough.


    This face...


    Su Li unconsciously stopped and nkly stared at the teenagering towards her. The light and shadow around her seemed to stretch away indefinitely and she could only hear her heartbeat.


    ¡°Master, is it really appropriate for you not to wear a mask?¡±


    Following behind the childe, Ling Mo helplessly asked in a low voice. The teenager smiled and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not often for us toe to this frontier town to rx ourselves and enjoy life. Do you even care about this?¡±


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Ling Mo hurriedly waved his hand, but he saw the childe in front of him suddenly stop, which almost caused him hit the childe.


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes immediately became fierce, he raised his head and wanted to go forward to protect the teenager. But when he looked up, he was stunned. A young girl at their age was standing in front of them as if she had lost her soul.

 Chapter 48 - Strange Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 48 Strange Eyes</h4>


    Although they got the news that Su Li cooked, they obviously didn¡¯t know the specific appearance of Su Li. Therefore, they were puzzled.


    ¡°This... miss.¡± The teenager patted the folding fan and smiled gently, while there was inexplicable indifference of refusing people thousands of miles away in his smile, ¡°Why are you staring at us and is there anything wrong?¡±


    Su Li blinked her eyes and looked at him from his body to his perfect legs.


    The teenager immediately felt shocked, and Ling Mo was full of vignce in his eyes. When he looked around, he found that the girl was clearly known to the young master. But...how was this possible? Even in Yunjing, there was few people who had seen the master¡¯s face.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed as if there were tears. After a long time, she said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°You... Do you know me?¡±


    The teenager felt confused. He had never known the girl after he recalled his memories from his childhood to the present. But, from her reaction, it was clear that she knew him.


    The teenager frowned a little bit and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Su Li tightened her lips. Under the colorful lights, she looked sad with her hands holding tightly. As if she summoned up all her courage, but finally she gave up disappointedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    She had fantasized about seeing him again for countless times.


    In her dreams, they met each other, and he showed his typical smile and let her rest on his knees and called her ¡°sweetheart¡±.


    When she was awake, they saw each other and he was like an old acquaintance who had known her for a long time, and they fell in love at first sight and continued their romance of previous life.


    No matter how many the fantasies were, they were fantasies


    The reality was colder than anything else. Hisplete strangeness and the indifferent eyes without any joy were like a bloody knife prating into her chest and making her a terrible mess.


    Her tears flowed down. The flood of despair like the tide overwhelmed her and made her hard to breath.


    This kind of expression in her eyes!


    The teenager felt suffocated. A kind of unspeakable pain rose from his heart and spread slowly like poison.


    ¡°Why does she cry? Why am I heartbroken? I¡¯ve never seen her before!¡±


    The teenager couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hands and wanted to wipe the tears on Su Li¡¯s face.


    Su Li turned back like she got an electric shock. She stared at the teenager and disappeared into the colorful lights.


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    The teenager felt inexplicably impulsive and wanted to chase after her, but he was stopped by Ling Mo.


    ¡°Master, be careful. Maybe there is a trap!¡±


    When the teenager came to his sense at once, he found himself in a bad state of mind. If it¡¯s under ordinary circumstances, he was so indifferent in nature that he wouldn¡¯t impulsively chase a strange girl.


    ¡°Did the girl cast any mysterious tricks on me?¡±


    The teenager weirdly talked to himself and beckoned Ling Mo to leave together. What happened to him today was really strange. He would like to go back and investigate the girl.


    In the Jinyuan Court.


    Mammy Li saw that Su Li¡¯s red eyes when she came back. She felt so shocked that she quickly wiped her hands and came to ask Su Li, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter with you? Did someone bully you? I¡¯ll tell the Master!¡±


    ¡°I am fine, mammy.¡± Su Li forced a smile, ¡°I just went out for shopping and a grain of sand got into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mammy Li obviously didn¡¯t believe her, but she could feel that Su Li was unwilling to talk. And it would be futile for her to ask any more questions. She could onlyfort her in a quiet voice and boiled a whole barrel of bath water to let Su Li rx herself.


    Half lying in the bathtub, Su Li¡¯s disordered breath gradually restored calmness, and eventually became normal.


    Su Li forgot her manners.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon, and now he was sound and safe. The whole person exuded the outstanding atmosphere of young talents. Not like his situation in the previous life, at that time, he was clearly less than thirty years old, but he was in a state of depression and couldn¡¯t achieve his ambition.


    In this life, she wanted to build up enough power to help him seed. Even if he couldn¡¯t seed, she could help him seed in escaping, so he wouldn¡¯t be a handicapped person at the mercy of others like the previous life.


    She would also go to the ce in Yunjing to find out the mystery of her mother¡¯s death. If it was the man who killed her mother, she would kill him personally!


    She would go to see Su Zipei¡¯s future husband, if she could...she would definitely kill his family all and avenge the death of her child in the previous life!


    ¡°Three wishes. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Li slowly closed her eyes. God gave her a new life and let here here for revenge.


    As for him, just forgot...


    Forgot him!


    Forgot him!


    Su Li took a deep breath and sank into the water. For a long time, there was a repressed sigh in the room.


    At this moment, in the best guest room of the Baiwei Building, the teenager was lying in bed and turned over for several times. His mind was full of the girl who was crying like a fragile porcin bottle.


    ¡°What on earth does she know? Did she... did shee with me?¡±


    The teenager muttered to himself. During the day he had found the identity of the girl. He even asked who Su Li was in this town. He and Ling Mo were ridiculed by others.


    A girl who could cook delicacies of Huaguo Country like him, so was it really you? Xue?


    The teenager closed his eyes, and in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but see the rigorous eyes before he had the time travel.


    ¡°Third brother, you really are the sharpest sword in my hand. Rest at ease. Later, the Ling Family will be handled by me, Ling Xue.¡±


    For more than a decade, the cold words were still like a spell from the hell, often ringing a bell to him. From his previous life to his death, he didn¡¯t understand why his sister, who had always liked him best, suddenly killed him.


    Ling Mo sat at the table to have a doze and looked at the master in bed. His frowned slightly. From his childhood to his adulthood, he rarely saw the young master show such expression. Was it because the girl in the day?


    There was a veiled homicidal intent in his eyes. She could make the master so sad, so he had to make a thorough investigation. He would reveal the identity of the girl and solve the master¡¯s problems.


    For him, the master was the sky. No matter what else, even if it was his own life, he wouldn¡¯t care!


    The red leaves of the maple trees fell very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day of Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Lights made of melons were everywhere in Dasu Town. The sacrificial rites in the Mid-Autumn Festival were one of the few significant festivals in the Dahan Country. People would wear their new clothes to celebrate the harvest on this day. They would set sacrifices at home to thank the gods¡¯ benefits.


    In the center of the square in front of the Baiwei Building in Dasu Town, a Buddhist pagoda, a few feet high, was standing there for people to worship in order to seek the safety of life after they put firewood in it and lit the firewood. When the firewood was lit, the pagoda would be like a fire tree on all sides.


    Su Li was wearing a newly made light-yellow dress, and the me reflected half of her white face. She stood in front of the pagoda with her sight drifting away. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Since the miss came back that day, she became silent. Mammy Li didn¡¯t know what happened, but she was sure it was not a look of missing someone. She had been through the experience of falling in love she was young, and she could see the difference.


    After paying respect to the Buddhist pagoda, Su Li straightened up and saw two teenagers walking in the crowd not far away. She blinked and turned into the Baiwei Building. Mammy Li quickly caught up and said, ¡°Miss, the sacrificial rites are not over. How can you leave?¡±


    The teenager seemed to feel something. He turned his head and only saw a shadow disappearing in an instant.


    ¡°Is she hiding from me?¡±


    The teenager felt puzzled and he couldn¡¯t understand what was in Su Li¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, Ling Mo came over and whispered, ¡°Master, I know who the traitor is!¡±


    The teenager immediately came to his sense and his eyes were full of energy. Then he turned away without saying anything


    Ling Mo followed up with a sigh of relief. As long as the traitor had been dealt with and they returned to Yunjing, after a long time, the young master would surely forget the girl, and then he would not be mncholy.


    ¡°Mammy Li, I am a little tired and I¡¯ll go back to the Jinyuan Court to have a rest. Then, you just stay in Baiwei Building for help.¡±


    Su Li gave her order, and before Mammy Li could respond, she had put on her cloak and walked into the night.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Mammy Li called her in a hurry, and she was confused in her heart. Did the miss saw something stimting? Why didn¡¯t she see it?


    The sacrificial rites and thentern festival in Dasu Town took ce in the middle of the town. Su Li turned into twones, and couldn¡¯t hear Mammy Li. There was only vague noiseing from far away.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes restored brightness after she took a long breath. She just wanted to step forward to continue walking, and suddenly, a very slight sound that something broke the air came to her ears.


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank sharply and she lifted her vital energy to avoid getting hurt on her crucial point.


    Next moment¡ª


    Swish!


    Three cold knives with shing light rubbed Su Li¡¯s arm and nailed to the bluestone b with a crisp sound. A shed of blood burst out.


    Su Li immediately couldn¡¯t feel her right arm, and then half of her body was numb.


    ¡°They are poisonous!¡±


    Su Li saw the blue light on the edges of the flying knives, and immediately realized, then she put a homemade antidote in her mouth. At this time, she heard another three flying knives with the sound of breaking the air behind her and instantly came close to her heart from the back.


    At the time of the crisis, Su Li didn¡¯t panic. Shey down on the side of the paralyzed body and instantly avoided all the flying knives.


    The man in the dark couldn¡¯t help whispering. He could find excuses for the first missed shot, but how to exin the second missed shot. Did the miss of the Su Family practice the martial arts?


    Didn¡¯t the buyer say that it was just a little girl who was very weak?


    When the assassin was anxious and doubtful, Su Li snorted coldly and stamped her feet. The bluestone b was broken into powder in a moment, while Su Li disappeared as a shadow.


    The assassin stood on the beam of the house and saw this scene. Instantly, he felt cold in his heart. The feeling of shudder was straight to the top of the skull from the bottom of his feet.


    Damned it!


    Was she physically weak?


    The girl was clearly a senior in the martial arts circle! If he didn¡¯t attack sneakily, he wouldn¡¯t have a shot at Su Li.


    Who the hell gave me the task? I was going to kill him!


    The assassin roared in his heart, and suddenly he felt light on the back of his neck and then he could not move at all. But he didn¡¯t see anyone approaching him from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°How horrible this is!¡±


    The assassin was full of fear, ¡°It must be a senior who has practiced more than the inborn fourth hurdle. I can¡¯t even escape with the acquired first hurdle that I have aplished! Is the girl really seventeen years old? Impossible! She must be an old monster who renews her youth!¡±


    The scene he saw was constantly changing. It was getting farther and farther away from the Dasu Town. The assassin felt panic in his heart and wanted to ask for mercy. But he was under Su Li¡¯ control and he couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    Su Li didn¡¯t stop until she reached the deserted forest, and her expression was slightly pale.


    Su Li didn¡¯t expect that she was almost killed by this person just because she was not so alert for a while. Thinking of the risk just now, Su Li squinted her eyes and removed the assassin¡¯s mask. It was a strange face.


    The assassin found that his acupuncture point for muting was unlocked, and immediately asked for help, ¡°Please spare my live, senior! I don¡¯t intentionally offend you. It is really a mistake in organizing the tasks. Please spare my life. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you as youmand.¡±


    The assassin spoke so smoothly that it seemed that he said these words many times.


    Su Li chuckled for a while and her tone was as cold as snow that had frozen for thousands of years, ¡°I ask you three questions and if you answer them well, maybe I will consider it and let you go.¡±


    When the assassin heard that, he was so overjoyed and said, ¡°You may ask any questions, I will tell you all I know.¡±


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s first question made the assassin smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was all set by the organization. I am a low-level killer of the Blood Refining Hall and I am not qualified to know too much.¡±


    ¡°Then you have no value.¡± Su Li said to herself in a casual manner. The assassin was horrified, and before he could go on begging for mercy, Su Li broke his neck, which made a sound of crack.


    There was all calmness in her eyes. After she dealt with the killer¡¯s body, she disappeared in the deep forest with several jumps of the martial arts. A murmur of sigh could be heard.


    ¡°Does the homicidal habit in the previous life still affect this life...¡±

 Chapter 49 - The Son of the General

    <h4>Chapter 49 The Son of the General</h4>


    Back to the Jinyuan Court, Su Li treated the wounds on her arms firstly.


    Although the antidote pills detoxified the poison, the wounds were opened because Su Li moved heavily and the blood stained arge part of her sleeves.


    ¡°Fortunately, there is no injury to the bones. Otherwise, it would be troublesome.¡±


    Su Li bound up her wounds without any expression, as if she could not feel the pain. But the cold sweat in her forehead betrayed her.


    She carefully put on clean clothes and used special medicine to melt the blood on the stained clothes. Then she waspletely rxed.


    She boiled a bucket of hot water andy in it while avoiding her right arm getting wet. Then, she took a sigh of relief.


    After a few moments of silence, she opened her eyes and mumbled to herself, ¡°Blood Refining Hall...¡±


    She heard the name many times in her previous life. It was one of the top five famous killer organizations in martial arts circle. She heard that its Lord was the top senior above the inborn hurdle.


    However, the most famous killer organization was still the Xuelou Cult with zero-failure rate in assassinating. She heard that its Leader was very young, but his martial arts were as excellent as the Lord of the Blood Refining Hall.


    Su Li only heard the legend of the Xuelou Cult in previous life. Because when she seeded in practicing the Collection of Poison and started to go into Jianghu, the Xuelou Cult has been ruined by an unknown fraction. No one survived. The ruin of the Xuelou Cult became one of the biggest mysteries in martial arts circle.


    An honest killer organization like this fraction couldn¡¯t leave any clues to be found by others. So, when she heard the killer came from the Blood Refining Hall, she no longer wasted time to find information.


    Who sent this killer to kill her on earth?


    Holding her lower jaw, Zhu Yan¡¯s figure was shed in her mind. Undoubtedly, it was her adoptive mother that wanted to kill her most. This was not the first time she dispatched people to kill her. It was extremely normal for her to send someone to kill her again.


    The second possibility was that thepetitors who envied the business of the Baiwei Building. The range was toorge, and Su Li had no way to know the real murderer.


    There was an ultimate possibility...


    Su Li tightened her lips and remembered a man who had enough reasons to kill her. Because she heard in her previous life that people who saw the true face of the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult... were all dead.


    At this moment, something happened in the secret base of the Blood Refining Hall outside the Dasu Town.


    ¡°The soul tablet of the killer No. 21 was out. It was instantly extinguished!¡±


    ¡°The only task he took was to assassinate Su Li. Su Li had no force at all, but she returned to the Su House safely. I have no idea about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Recently, some spies saw the people of the Yinmo Cult around Dasu Town. We¡¯d better not act rashly.¡±


    ¡°The Yinmo Cult is so powerful that we have no quality to oppose it. Double the rewards and give them back. We quit this task!¡±


    After drawing the conclusion, Zhu Yan quickly got double value of the silver that she gave. Seeing the ruthless eyes of the contact, Zhu Yan swallowed hard and did not ask her questions.


    ¡°Recently, the Dasu Town was chaotic. The Blood Refining Hall won¡¯t take any task temporarily. Mrs. Zhu, goodbye.¡± The contact said coldly and disappeared into the night.


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t move. Looking at the heavy silver in her hand, she was not happy about it in her heart.


    ¡°Damn! Why it¡¯s so hard to kill this girl?¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s emotion was uncertain. She could not let Su Li go to Yunjing with them. Otherwise, Su Li probably was recognized by her biological parents ording to her temperament and appearance. If the jade pendant was exposed, she and her daughter would not get any benefit but would die without a burial ce!


    ¡°There is still another year. If the Blood Refining Hall can¡¯t kill her, I will save money to employ the killer of the Xuelou Cult!¡±


    Zhu Yan grasped the silver firmly. The Xuelou Cult was known for their zero-failure rate in task. She wanted to employ the Xuelou Cult this time, but its price was too high, which was ten times of the price of Blood Refining Hall. She could not afford it at all.


    Back to the residence, Zhu Yan put down the silver and kneaded the area between her eyebrows with full of mncholy on her face.


    At this time, Su Zipei walked in happily, ¡°Mother, I came up with a solution.¡±


    She certainly knew that her mother hired a killer to kill Su Li. After experiencing all kinds of humiliation many times, the 14-year-old girl was not afraid but happy. She hoped Su Li die immediately!


    ¡°Mother, I heard Miss Lin said that there is a very famous cheater in the South Street. This cheater is only sixteen or seventeen years old with white skin and excellent temperament. You can ask him to pretend to be a master from Yunjing and propose a marriage to Su Li. When they fall in love with each other...¡±


    Zhu Yan instantly became happy before Su Zipei finished her words.


    ¡°Good girl, you are really smarter than me. I¡¯ll dispatch someone to make arrangements immediately!¡±


    ***


    In a poor temple of the South Street, a group of little beggars in rags were preparing foods. These foods were the leftovers of the restaurants or the things fetched from the bucket of the kitchen waste at the back door of the rich family.


    Among these little beggars, a boy with a dirty face was eating a hard bun and pickles, while his clothes were extremely clean. It was difficult for him to swallow the food. Compared with the leftovers, these two things were even worse. But these clean foods were bought by this young man from the town. Eating them wouldn¡¯t get sick or cause diarrhea.


    The rest little beggars secretly swallowed saliva when they saw the steamed bun in the young man¡¯s hand. But no one robbed his food and they just looked at him with worship.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Are you guys want to starve to death? Eat quickly!¡±


    Qu Qingning shouted and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He just fled to the town. Thanks to these beggars who saved his life. Anyway, he would not abandon them. He would help them have enough foods to eat and enough clothes to wear at least. He would teach them to survive on their own.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry. Although we deceived a lot of people, those families who are rich will not definitely notice us. I think we can deceive those...¡±


    The young man just beat the little beggar on his head before he finished his words.


    ¡°Heidan, you are crazy about money! If we lie to the people in big family, we will be in jail next day and nevere out!¡± Qu Qingning smiled and scolded. This little guy looked smart at ordinary times, and he might be too hungry to think things clearly at this moment.


    He thought about going to those big families not to deceive but to steal. With his acquired fifth hurdle cultivation, it was easy for him to steal from one or two families. But his Poisonous Insect had been shivering, which indicated that there must be a hidden senior in the town!


    Yes. He could only give up his martial arts and be a cheater.


    Qu Qingning sighed helplessly. Suddenly his ears twitched slightly and then he looked at the outside of the poor temple. A maid in nice clothes came in and covered her nose, ¡°Are you the South Street cheater? Who is the leader? Ourdy wants to see him!¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes immediately shone with hope. He stood up and walked out with the maid.


    After a while, Qu Qingning came back excitedly. Heughed loudly, ¡°Guys, we will be rich! After this task, let¡¯s give up the old business and open a small shop. Then we shall never be hungry!¡±


    Next morning, Heidan dressed in clean servant clothes drove a carriage with valuable decorations and stopped in front of the Su House.


    When the guards of the Su House wondered, Heidan opened the curtain and Qu Qingning walked down from the back of Heidan with a folding fan in his hand. After cleaning himself and wearing nice clothes, his temperament was much better than Yang Wei.


    He had a pair of brooding eyes and a prominent nose. However, the two guards were immediately stunned by his inexplicably cold smile, though he smiled a lot.


    They never saw a childe with such outstanding temperament in Dasu Town!


    ¡°It¡¯s an influential personage. Go and report, hurry up!!¡±


    Qu Qingning walked in front of the door and looked at the gate of the Su House. The guard stood in front of him and suddenly felt suffocated. He got so much sweat on his back suddenly and he was almost fainted.


    His momentum was so horrifying. This person... Where did the mastere from?!


    ¡°Young master, our Master invite you toe!¡±


    Another guard came out from the inside soon and said with a smile.


    Heidan looked disdainful. He tossed his head back and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that this little family is smart. My master wants to visit your Second Miss. If you don¡¯t take good care of him, be careful your life!¡±


    Hearing that, two guards suddenly had cold sweat dripped from their bodies. Where did the two mene from on earth? Why did a small servant have the courage to talk about killing?


    ¡°Why did you trouble these servants? Hei, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Qu Qingning swayed his folding fan and walked in with a smile. Heidan snorted and followed him. The two guards sighed with relief. When did they receive such personage like him?


    In the room of Main Courtyard, the maids made tea and put it on the table. Su Huanli was puzzled and he did not know where they came from. So, heughed loudly and asked,


    ¡°My worthy nephew, you¡¯vee from afar. Which family do youe from?¡±


    Heidan looked cold and scolded before Su Huanli finished his words, ¡°How dare you! My masteres from the royal family. How dare you call him your worthy nephew? Do you want to die?!¡±


    Su Huanli was stunned with his eyes opening wide and his heart shaking.


    Royal Family!!


    He doubted it at the first thought in his mind. But Qu Qingning¡¯s extraordinary temperament and smile every time made him feel honored, so he thought maybe it was true.


    This kind of temperament could only be cultivated by people who was in high position for a long time. Even if he didn¡¯te from the royal family, he was not definitely a person of themon family. And... maybe he was a Young Lord!


    ¡°Head of the Su family, it is rather blunt to visit you without a notice in advance. However, when I heard in County Town that there was an amazing girl in the Su Family and I decided to have a look at that moment. Can you introduce her to me?¡±


    Heidan took out a token from his arms and presented it to Su Huanli.


    Su Huanli took it carefully and watched it for a long time. However, he only knew that it was precious but he just had no idea about where it came from.


    Heidan held himself from bursting intoughter. It was a high-quality counterfeit that he bought from the ck market. If it was not professionally authenticated, no one knew whether it was genuine or not. However, he pretended to be angry and pointed his finger at Su Huanli and ridiculed, ¡°Bumpkin, you can¡¯t even recognize this token? This is the token of the General Wu¡¯s Mansion in Dahan Country! My master is the First Master of the in the General¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    After hearing that, Su Huanli was so scared that his hands trembled and he almost broke the token. He immediately gave it back and didn¡¯t collect himself from shock.


    God!


    The eldest son of the General¡¯s Mansion. That was definitely the richest and most powerful family!


    If Su Li could marry him and live in the General¡¯s Mansion, her position would be higher than that of Qingtan!!


    Su Huan Li immediately called Li Yin and whispered, ¡°Butler, call Erya here, quickly. Tell her to dress herself more beautifully than before!¡±


    Li Yin burst intoughter. Even if she didn¡¯t dress herself, she was also beautiful. But the two young men were suspicious.


    Li Yin looked back at Qu Qingning but saw that thetter¡¯s eyes sight suddenly turned from tenderness to indifference and his lips shivered slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect there is a senior who mastered the martial arts of the acquired forth hurdle in the Su Family...¡±


    Li Yin was so scared that he did not dare to doubt. The young man could enter the martial arts circle at such a young age, and could saw his cultivation at first sight, so he¡¯s cultivation must be above the acquired forth hurdle. If this God¡¯s favored one was not cultivated from the General¡¯s Mansion, he wouldn¡¯t believe it!


    In Jinyuan Court, Su Li immediately became interested in the man after Li Yin told her everything he knew about him. Wu Jin actually came to the Su Family at this time. It was really rare. Was it earlier that he and Su Zipei¡¯s romance began than the time that the Su Family moved to Yunjing in previous life?


    With this idea, Su Li dressed up and went to the central room apanied by Mammy Li. When she saw the young man who sat on the chair talking andughing, she was suddenly stunned.


    Who was he?

 Chapter 50 - You Betrayed Me!

    <strong>Chapter 50 You Betrayed Me!</strong>


    Qu Qingning would never expect that Su Li was a reborn person from the previous life and that she had seen the Wu Jin¡¯s true features in previous life, either.


    When Su Li saw Qu Qingning, she immediately knew that he was a cheater!


    ¡°If I marry the person whose identity is exposed, I will ept the fact. Zhu Yan and Su Zipei will be the happiest, ho ho...¡±


    Su Li understood the cause and effect but her face still wore a gentle smile. She walked slowly to Qu Qingning and bent lightly. She said gently, ¡°Su Li is here to give greetings to Master Wu.¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned by her appearance. He had heard the name of Su Li in the Dasu Town but had never expected that there was such a pure and beautiful person in the poor town!


    He had lived in the Nanjiang Country for more than one decade but never saw such a beautiful girl. He almost drooled.


    ¡°Big brother, hold on!¡±


    Heidan whined inside and couldn¡¯t move his eye sight from Su Li. He was a beggar and his knowledge and experience were less than those of Qu Qingning. When he suddenly saw such a beautiful girl, he blurted out, ¡°Fairy¡±.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You are overpraising me. How can I be called a fairy?¡±


    Qu Qingning woke up. He thought of his situation and quickly calmed down. When Su Huanli saw the change, heughed louder. If Qu Qingning loved Su Li, despite her potential identity as a concubine, it was honorable for herself and the Su Family.


    Su Li was a little surprised. She learnt a little about Nothing Unusual. She thought that the cheater would embarrass himself but didn¡¯t expect that he could keep calm.


    At this time, Qu Qingning said to Su Huanli with a loudughter,


    ¡°Miss Su is really beautiful and is worthy of the praise. I saw all the girls in Yunjing. Nobody is as beautiful as Miss Su. The purpose of my visit is to propose a marriage. If you agree, I will send the first batch of betrothal presents. After I return to Yunjing and get married, I will send you a big gift.¡±


    Su Huanli was imagining that Su Li would be a member of the Wu Family. He didn¡¯t expect that Qu Qingning talked about the marriage so quickly. It was a shock for him.


    Qu Qingning was a little nervous but pretended to be unpleasant, ¡°Well, do you think that I don¡¯t match your daughter by virtue of my identity?¡±


    Su Huanli was shocked and quickly said, ¡°You are so serious. I was just surprised and did not get it. I have a question. What is the identity of Li after she gets married with you?¡±


    Qu Qingning turned back and said with affection, ¡°Miss Su is such a gentle and beautiful girl. I will never treat her badly. Although she won¡¯t be my wife considering her identity, I guarantee that her status will be equal to my wife.¡±


    Heidan snorted and said, ¡°It is lucky for her to marry the master...¡±


    But he was screaming inside. His big brother would gain a lot this time! He not only earned a lot of money, but also got a beautiful girl. He was envious. If his acting skill was half as good as that of his big brother, he would also get a beautiful wife!


    Su Li nced at Heidan and smiled. The two guys acted well.


    Sure enough, Su Huanli would agree. When he was about to nod and agree, Su Li said earlier, ¡°Daddy, my marriage is up to you. But it will take some time to hand over the business of the Baiwei Building. If Childe Wu is not in a hurry, please stay in the Baiwei Building for another day.¡±


    It seemed that Su Li agreed.


    Su Huanli woke up. Immediately it was difficult for him to make a choice. It was a good thing for her daughter to marry Wu Jin. But the Baiwei Building couldn¡¯t be lost. After all, he could earn thousands of taels of silver every day.


    And the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken...


    When Su Huanli thought that the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken may disappear, he felt sad. He was a little hesitant.


    When Qu Qingning saw that the situation was not good, he quickly said, ¡°Father-inw, our General¡¯s Mansion will dispatch cooks to the Baiwei Building. Later, the betrothal presents will be worth ten Baiwei Buildings. Why does father-inw want to lose the greater for the less?¡±


    Qu Qingning called Su Huanli father-inw. He sacrificed a lot.


    Ten Baiwei Buildings!


    After Su Huanli heard the three words, he immediately waved his hand and agreed the proposal.


    ¡°Li, stroll with Master Wu today. Don¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    Su Li agreed and smiled, ¡°Childe, this way please. Let¡¯s go to the Baiwei Building to have a look.¡±


    Qu Qingning extended his hand like a gentleman, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    When Su Huanli saw such a harmonious scene, he could not help but clench his fists and cheer up. He did not expect that the Su Family and the General¡¯s Mansion would be inws before Qingtan came back. What a revtion of the ancestors!


    Su Li went to the Baiwei Building in Qu Qingning¡¯s carriage. On the way, she deliberately talked about astronomy and geography as well as lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, only to find that the cheater interacted with her fluently and looked calm.


    ¡°An unusual cheater.¡±


    Su Liughed louder and stared at Qu Qingning. The stare made him feel nervous. He felt that the girl in front of him had discovered his identity but he did not know why she didn¡¯t expose him.


    Qu Qingning perspired with a cold sweat because of the strange feeling.


    Su Li stopped staring at him and looked at the scenery outside. Since she broke through the acquired ninth hurdle, she was very sensitive to breath. The breath of the cheater was very simr to that of Fang Yuan. Perhaps, they had some rtionships. It was better to confirm it first. If not, it was not toote to kill him.


    Yes, her confidence came from her martial arts. If the ¡°Childe Wu¡± identally died, nobody would mention the marriage.


    Qu Qingning suddenly felt a chill, which seemed that a poisonous snake was staring at him. The inexplicable instinct made him nervous. It seemed that he returned to the battlefield of the Nanjiang Country.


    ¡°How weird! Have I gotten involved in a crisis again?¡±


    Qu Qingning was puzzled but did not realize that the source of the crisis was beside him.


    In a short period of time, the carriage stopped in front of the Baiwei Building. Su Li and Qu Qingning got off from the carriage and walked into the restaurant together. They immediately caught the guests¡¯ attention and the guests kept whispering.


    ¡°That¡¯s Miss Su Li. She is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Who is the childe beside her? He looks extremely unusual. Is he the husband of Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible? Miss Su is only fifteen years old. It is not the right time for her to think about the marriage. One yearter, numerous people will propose a marriage to her when she is sixteen years old.¡±


    ¡°Tut, I wonder which childe will be chosen by Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°We are out of the question. Master Tan ranked the first in the preliminary examination. Now no one in the Dasu Town will match siblings of the Su Family.¡±


    When Qu Qingning heard the discussions, his smile was frigid.


    Su Li had the eldest brother who ranked the first in the preliminary examination of the Dahan Country this year. Why didn¡¯t that old woman tell him?!


    If he seeded in deceiving Su Li into marrying him, which made Master Tan angry, he would be in danger.


    It was true that he could live well in the martial arts circle ording to his cultivation. But no matter how powerful he was, he didn¡¯t dare to fight against the imperial court. He wanted to have a long life!


    ¡°I knew that it is nothing good to ept a lucrative task!¡±


    Qu Qingning was regretful but he couldn¡¯t stop. He had to act.


    ¡°Childe Wu, the Baiwei Building belongs to our Su Family. Although it can¡¯t bepared with your General¡¯s Mansion, it is the best restaurant in the Dasu Town.¡±


    Su Li introduced the Baiwei Building to Qu Qingning while they were walking. It seemed that she took a fancy to him. She introduced many things about the Su Family to him.


    Qu Qingning felt sad. He talked with Su Li perfunctorily with his eye sight erratic. He was thinking about how to get away.


    At this moment, Fang Yuan who was dressed as a waiter walked from the back hall with a dish. When he saw Su Li, he could not help but be surprised. Now it was the morning. Why did Su Lie to the restaurant?


    Afterwards, his eye sight fell to the youngster next to Su Li. When he saw the face of him, he stumbled and almost threw away the dish, with his mouth twitching.


    Why did the guye to the Dasu Town? It seemed that he lived well ording to his clothes...


    With this in mind, Fang Yuan put down the dish and deliberately said louder like a flunkey, ¡°Second Miss, Ie to give my greetings to you.¡±


    Such a pretentious action suddenly made Su Li get it. She nodded gently andughed inside. She didn¡¯t expect that the two people had some rtionships. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t kill him.


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened and his body was stiff. He almost could not act as a reserved childe.


    ¡°Why is Fang Yuan a waiter in the Baiwei Building?! His cultivation is much higher than mine. Why does he live so miserably?¡± Qu Qingning thought.


    Following Fang Yuan with his eyes, Qu Qingning did not turn his eyes until he saw the former made a gesture on his back. Suddenly, Su Li, standing beside him, slightly smiled.


    ¡°Judging from how you look, do you fall in love with the waiter of the Baiwei Building? If you like him, I can give him to you.¡±


    Su Li deliberately raised her volume on ¡°fall in love¡±. Qu Qingning was immediately nervous. He did not expect that she misinterpreted his abnormal behavior. He was not a gay.


    Heidan, who followed them, was puzzled. Since they came in the Baiwei Building, he couldn¡¯t understand what they said at all.


    After Su Li led Qu Qingning walking around, she arranged for him to live in the guest room and left with an excuse.


    When Qu Qingning saw Su Li going to the kitchen, he breathed a sigh of relief. After calcting the time, he and Heidan quickly jumped out of the window and disappeared in the dark alley.


    ¡°Big brother, why do wee here?¡±


    When Heidan saw that it was dark around and there was no one, he was afraid.


    ¡°You are courageous. Why are you afraid?¡± Qu Qingning sneered and constantly looked around. He seemed to look for something.


    Heidan¡¯s face was red and was about to refute his big brother. But he saw someone suddenly appear in front of him. He was so scared that he was ready to scream, but his mouth was covered.


    ¡°Hush, keep it down. I am not a bad person.¡±


    After he heard the voice of a young man, Heidan breathed a sigh of relief inside. Then he saw the face of the young man.


    Wasn¡¯t he the waiter who gave greetings to Su Li?!


    Seeing Fang Yuan was calm, Qu Qingning¡¯s eye sight wasplicated with a little sadness. Thetter became silent for a moment and said with a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you fled away.¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head, ¡°You are wrong. Both my sister and I fled away. I fled with her.¡±


    Qu Qingning immediately became happy and whispered, ¡°Did Ling also flee away?¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled and nodded gently.


    ¡°Great!¡± Qu Qingning eximed. ¡°You are amazing. I almost died. You came here with an encumbrance. But why are you a waiter here?¡±


    Qu Qingning felt strange. By means of his skills, Fang Yuan could live well by killing someone.


    Fang Yuan shook his head andughed, ¡°I have a sister but you don¡¯t. It seems that you live well. However, you¡¯d better be careful when you kill people. Many people in the town practice martial arts.¡±


    Qu Qingning was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Heidan was more confused. Hearing that Qu Qingning lived well, he immediately said, ¡°What you said is wrong. We live in the poor temple in the South Street and always suffer from starvation. We did not live as well as a waiter!¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned when he heard the words. He immediately fell aboutughing. ¡°Qu Qingning, you... ha-ha ha-ha ha!¡±


    Qu Qingning was immediately unhappy. Heidan touched the tender spot.


    Fang Yuan stoppedughing and pointed at Qu Qingning¡¯s clothes, ¡°Your clothes look expensive. And... why do you have the rtionship with the Su Family?¡±


    ¡°This... is a long story.¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and immediately exined how Zhu Yan asked him to deceive Su Li.


    ¡°Now you understand why I am dressed so grandly!¡±


    Qu Qingning pulled the clothes and the rags were exposed. He smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I see. Thank you for your exnation.¡±


    Su Li came out from the dark andughed. Qu Qingning saw that her eye sight changed slightly and then turned back to find that Fang Yuan was calm. Looking pale, he said, ¡°You betrayed me!¡±

 Chapter 51 - Probably Be Poisoned to Death

    <h4>Chapter 51 Probably Be Poisoned to Death</h4>


    Fang Yuan saw that his ymate looked pale. He shook his head and smiled, ¡°Qingning, I will not betray you. It is not what you think.¡±


    ¡°But... she?¡± Seeing Su Li gracefully walking to him, Qu Qingning was full of doubts.


    ¡°To be exact, Su Li is mypanion. So, I pretend to be a waiter in the Baiwei Building. Su Li also takes care of my sister.¡±


    Fang Yuan exined roughly and felt helpless. During this period, the money that Fang Ling cost in food, amodation and medical treatment all came from Su Li. Fang Ling nowpletely regarded Su Li as her sister. When he argued with Su Li, his sister would support Su Li. He was angry.


    ¡°It was unbelievable.¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned. In his eyes, Su Li was a miss of a big business family who did not know much about life. Now it seemed that the matter was moreplicated than he had imagined.


    ¡°Well, would you like to help me?¡± Su Li said with a light smile, ¡°I can give you what Mrs. Zhu can give you and even more.¡±


    Qu Qingning was serious and asked, ¡°I have a group of brothers in a poor temple. Will you help them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t raise idlers.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s first words made Qu Qingning a little nervous. But he was more surprised for what followed.


    ¡°But I will heal the sick or disabled. Then I will teach them skills and ask them to help me. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Qingning was a little shocked. Mrs. Zhu only gave him silver. But as for teaching them skills to be self-reliant, he couldn¡¯t resist it at all. After all, if his identity as a deserter in the Nanjiang Country was exposed, he would not protect himself. How was it possible to contact the authorities in the Dahan Country?


    It would be great if Su Li helped him!


    ¡°Miss Su is so straightforward. I¡¯m in!¡± Qu Qingning nodded without hesitation. Immediately he carefully asked, ¡°Miss, have you doubted me earlier?¡±


    Su Li smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°You were disguised as ¡®Wu Jin¡¯ who I had met before.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s cold sweat immediately flowed down. It turned out that he was exposed since the beginning.


    Heidan smiled while listening to the conversation between his big brother and Su Li. It was awkward for his big brother.


    ¡°They have chosen to help me. Fang Yuan, take them to the valley and then take some money to build more bamboo buildings. Buy the things that I listed as soon as possible.¡± Su Li took out a bank note worth one million taels and sent it to Fang Yuan. Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes grew round with delight when he saw it.


    Su Li was so rich that she could give one million taels at once!


    Fang Yuan said with a bitter smile, ¡°You really like to dispatch people to do things for you. I don¡¯t want to make a bamboo building. Qingning, build your own residence by yourself. I was so tiredst time.¡±


    Qu Qingning waved his hand, ¡°It is easy. I have a big group of people. We can build it in a few days.¡±


    After arranging it, Su Li left the dark alley. Today, she hadn¡¯t went to the Baicao Tang to help.


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning first went to the South Street to take all thetter¡¯s brothers. Then they turned to the valley.


    Seeing the little thin beggars like monkeys, Fang Yuan immediately smiled and said, ¡°Qingning, are these the brothers you mentioned?¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled and immediately moved closer and rubbed his hand. He whispered, ¡°They have been hungry for a few days. You received 10,000 taels just now. You can buy some food for them.¡±


    Fang Yuan was suddenly speechless and replied, ¡°There is a lot of food in the valley. Let¡¯s talk about it there. You don¡¯t change much. But why do you have a rtionship with them?¡±


    Qu Qingning was a little serious and talked about his life as a fugitive, ¡°I was hurt at the time and almost died. It was them who would rather be hungry than buy herbs in the Baicao Tang for me. The Doctor Qi of Baicao Tang is nice. He saved me little by little.¡±


    Fang Yuan was silent. Compared with him, Qu Qingning was much worse.


    ¡°Our family has been destroyed. I will... take revenge sooner orter!¡± Qu Qingning no longerughed and his words were full of hatred.


    Fang Yuan patted his shoulder and didn¡¯t speak.


    Together with a group of hungry beggars, Fang Yuan took four hours to get to the valley.


    Seeing the valley¡¯s terrain was so secluded, Qu Qingning was amazed and said, ¡°This ce is so secluded. How do you find it? You still live here with Su Li, oh...¡±


    Qu Qingning began to say something rambling. Fang Yuan nced at him and made an emphasis, ¡°And my sister! It was not found by me. It was Su Li that brought me here.¡±


    Fang Yuan went to the cer which was newly built to take rice and meat and then asked Fang Ling to go to the kitchen in bamboo building to cook. It didn¡¯t take a long time.


    The beggars sat around the wooden table on the first floor. All of them devoured food ravenously. They were orphans or were abandoned since they were born. They never ate such delicious rice and meat.


    ¡°Yummy!¡±


    ¡°May I have another bowl?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Fang Ling saw that the group of beggars ate the food which she cooked, she was enraptured, ¡°Of course, I will fill it for you!¡±


    Qu Qingning looked at them at the door for a while. He sighed softly and walked to the stair and sat next to Fang Yuan.


    ¡°I am really useless as a big brother. I can¡¯t offer enough food to them. If I hadn¡¯t meet you, I might not know what to do in the future.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled bitterly. Thinking of the experiences in the South Street, he harboredplicated feelings.


    ¡°I was almost the same as you. At that time, in order not to be exposed, I set up a stall on the street. Su Li donated me five hundred taels. But the silver was stolen in the blink of an eye. Finally, we lived in the South Street. Ling was almost raped.¡±


    When the two people talked about their past, they were bitter. They were young but had borne a lot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those. Su Li is kind and generous. Our life will be better and better. Qu Qingning turned his eyes and began to talk nonsense, ¡°You might as well marry her!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression was extremely weird.


    Qu Qingning nced at the bamboo building and saw the ce where Fang Yuan lived on the first floor. He couldn¡¯t help but curl up his lips, ¡°The decoration of the ce where you live is pretty good. Su Li should live in the second floor. I want to have a look!¡±


    When Qu Qingning was about to get up, Fang Yuan was shocked and quickly pulled him.


    Qu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°Why are you pulling me? Is your possessiveness so strong now?¡±


    Fang Yuan rolled his eyes and loosened Qu Qingning¡¯s garment corner. He said, ¡°If you want to die, you can go. Don¡¯t me me for not stopping you.¡±


    ¡°Uh......¡±


    Seeing Fang Yuan was serious, Qu Qingning was curious. The former had exined before he asked, ¡°That is... the ce where Su Li refines the poison.¡±


    Su Li?


    Refine the poison?


    Qu Qingning was surprised. It was strange to put the three words together. Why did someone like Su Li refine the poison?


    Qu Qingning suddenly remembered the inexplicable sense of crisis in the carriage during the day. He shook his body and quickly asked, ¡°Fang Yuan, if you and I had not met, what would have happened to me?¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at him nkly and said coldly, ¡°You will probably... be poisoned to death and even your bones will be gone.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s body became stiff immediately. Heughed. Although Fang Yuan¡¯s tone was extremely cold, he felt that the former was gloating over his suffering.


    When Qu Qingning thought of this, he suddenly remembered something and said with a panic, ¡°Oh! How will my disguise as Wu Jin be ended? That¡¯s terrible. I received the deposit.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me? I am only a waiter.¡± Fang Yuan ridiculed him, ¡°Is there someone who knows better about the Su Family than Su Li?¡±


    ¡°Su Li is just a miss of the Su Family. How can she be a match for the First Madam?¡±


    Qu Qingning was doubtful. The First Madam was the biological mother of Su Li. Why did she harm her daughter with the trick? Wasn¡¯t she Su Li¡¯s biological mother?


    Looking hesitant, Qu Qingning went to find Su Li.


    After four hours, it seemed that he had changed into another person when he came back. He said with exultation, ¡°Su Li is awesome. She coulde up with the method. She is so smart!¡±


    Fang Yuan immediately rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Someone just said that Su Li was no match for the First Madam.¡±


    ¡°Although Su Li is only a girl with weak strength, we can¡¯tpete with her in wisdom and schemes. Later, just help her, and don¡¯t think about any evil ideas.¡±


    Fang Yuan knew that his fellow warned him due to the vivacious character. Qu Qingningughed and nced at the second floor of the bamboo building. He was scared.


    On the morning of the next day, Su Huanli hurriedly got on the carriage. He didn¡¯t even have time to call Li Yin. Someone sent him a letter which said the cloth business didn¡¯t go well. He had to have a look.


    When it¡¯s halfway, Su Huanli suddenly felt strange. He opened the curtain. Suddenly, a ck shadow behind him covered his mouth and nose with a handkerchief before he saw the scenery outside!


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Su Huanli subconsciously breathed twice and immediately fainted.


    After a while, Su Huanli woke up and found that he was tied up and lying on the ground. Even his mouth was blocked and he could not speak.


    ¡°Who kidnapped me? Yang Family? Zhu Family?¡±


    Su Huanli was frightened and he regretted that he didn¡¯te together with Li Yin. If Li Yin had been there, he would not have been kidnapped.


    While Su Huanli was struggling, there was the sound of footsteps outside suddenly. Su Huanli turned around with difficulty and found himself in a poor temple. He was hidden behind the Buddha statue.


    He was about to make some sound to draw attention, but the sound outside made his movements stiff. He becamepletely calm.


    ¡°Little asshole, my deposit has already been given to you. Why do you ask me toe here?!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s eyes shrank. He couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the voice. It came from Zhu Yan, his wife.


    Ha-ha ha-ha...


    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter in the poor temple. Su Huanli recognized him again. He was Childe ¡°Wu Jin¡±, the emperor¡¯s rtive.


    Why did the two people have a connection?


    Why did his wife call the childe little asshole?!


    ¡°First Madam, I told you toe here because I want to ask for help.¡± Qu Qingning looked greedy, ¡°I have inquired that Su Li is a very important figure in the Su Family and there is a Baiwei Building in her hand. Her eldest brother will be a high-ranking official. I am really scared to cheat such a girl.¡±


    Although Qu Qingning said he was scared, he stretched out his right hand and rubbed. Clearly, he wanted to get more money.


    Zhu Yan was so angry that her arch eyebrows were raised, ¡°Little asshole, don¡¯t lose your face!! I have given you one thousand taels. Don¡¯t be greedy!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God. I am so scared about what you said!¡± Qu Qingning looked careless and casual. He was not afraid of her at all. He said, ¡°If I tell the matter to the Master and all the people in the Dasu Town, don¡¯t me me for failing to keep my promise. You did not say it clearly before and made mistakes first.¡±


    When Zhu Yan heard what Qu Qingning said, she was so scared that her face was pale.

 Chapter 52 - Violently Beating Zhu Yan!

    <h4>Chapter 52 Violently Beating Zhu Yan!</h4>


    ¡°Little bastard, you go too far in bullying me!¡± After a while, Zhu Yan said with difficulty, ¡°How much more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Only 3,000 taels. I¡¯m sure to have it done neatly under your order!¡± Qu Qingning bent over and rubbed his hands. His eyes shined. This let Zhu Yan think of the hungry wolf with green eyes.


    ¡°3,000 taels! Plus the 1,000 taels I gave you before, you ask for 4,000 taels.¡± Zhu Yan blushed and turned pale, ¡°Little bastard, do you really think I dare not fight desperately?¡± If the thing is exposed, you will be put in jail!¡±


    ¡°Madam, I have been tired of the low threat for a long time.¡± Qu Qingning dug his ears and looked fearless, ¡°I¡¯m barefoot and I can escape at the worst. But you are different from me. Your foundation is in the Dasu Town. 3,000 taels are cheap enough. What do you think?


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Zhu Yan felt angry. The little beast had deliberately made a thorough inquiry into her details for a long time. No wonder he spoke toughly.


    ¡°Good kid.¡±


    Zhu Yan gritted her teeth and took out three bank notes from her arms, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯d like to see how you will spend these 3,000 taels.¡±


    Su Huanli was behind the Buddha statue. He helplessly watched Zhu Yan hand over 3,000 taels to Qu Qingning. His eyes would pop out in anger.


    It was money of the Su Family!


    Zhu Yan, the bitch, had taken so much money out of the Su Family by herself!


    Su Huanli struggled desperately to rush out. Suddenly a stone hit him from behind, and fortunately, it broke the rope. He felt overjoyed and shook the rope and then rushed out with a roar!


    ¡°Zhu Yan! How dare you lie to me?!¡±


    The roar d directly confused Zhu Yan. She even thought she was having a nightmare seeing Su Huanli suddenly appear. How could the Master be here?


    ¡°Old woman, you are actually hurting me!¡±


    Suddenly exposed, Qu Qingning was surprised and annoyed, and uttered a terrible roar of rm. He fled away in a hurry, but he didn¡¯t leave the 3,000 taels in his hands.


    Zhu Yan watched Qu Qingning disappear in a twinkling of an eye and leave her alone to face the furious Su Huanli. She immediately was dumbstruck.


    Why were things going in this way?


    How did the Master catch up here? He had distrusted her long ago and followed her all the way. Was that true?


    ¡°p!¡±


    Without time for Zhu Yan to think about it, she saw a palm erging constantly in front of her eyes, and her left cheek felt a sharp pain in the next instant, ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a painful shout, Zhu Yan was pped onto the ground, and her left cheek swelled up at a speed visible to the naked eye. In this palm, Su Huan Li didn¡¯t show any mercy.


    Su Huanli never got furious after years of marriage with Zhu Yan. Even though he knew that Zhu Yan appeared united outwardly but divided at heart with him. He didn¡¯t realize that his nominal wife had done evil deeds in secret.


    Zhu Yan even hurt her daughter personally!


    ¡°Bitch, even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. You want to marry Su Li to a beggar. What is your motive?¡±


    Pulling Zhu Yan¡¯s hair, Su Huanli violently beat her until her face was ck and blue. She screamed and begged for mercy, ¡°Master, don¡¯t beat me! I know I¡¯m wrong! It hurts so much. Don¡¯t beat me! Ah!¡±


    Su Huanli was dominated by anger, and he turned a deaf ear to Zhu Yan¡¯s screams. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t vented his spleen. When he looked around and saw the broken table, he immediately walked over and broke off the leg of the table and then took it in his hand.


    When Zhu Yan saw the scene, she instantly looked pale in fear and tried to climb out.


    Su Huanli fleered and mmed a stick on Zhu Yan¡¯s back, ¡°How dare you do harm to people and steal money! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡ª


    Qu Qingning ran very fast, and he didn¡¯t know what happened afterwards. At this moment, he was taking 3,000 taels of silver and returning to the valley happily. He not only solved the problem but also ckmailed the madam into giving him 3,000 taels.


    ¡°Big Brother, you are back!¡±


    Seeing Qu Qingning, Heidan ran over and wiped his hot sweat and then said, ¡°Big Brother, look at the house we are building!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Qu Qingning touched the head of Heidan lower than his and walked to the open space not far from the bamboo building of Su Li. Then he frowned slightly.


    Heidan knew what his Big Brother was thinking about. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°Big Brother, although the valley is secluded, the space is too small. I have talked with Gousheng for a long time. We can only make such arge foundation; otherwise there will be hill stone in the way. The bamboo building cannot be built high at all.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Qu Qingning stroked his chin and seemed to be thinking about something. For a long time, he turned his head and ordered Heidan to call Fang Yuan here.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Fang Yuan to appear in front of Qu Qingning. With his cultivation and bodily movement of practicing martial arts, he came to the valley in five minutes. It was faster than riding a carriage.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Fang Yuan came over and asked. He immediately saw the small foundation on the ground. He instantly understood it and hesitated to say, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled and whispered, ¡°I take the Poisonous Protection Insect of the Qu Family. What do you think I want to do?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s look changed slightly and he felt shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°How could it be? Have you been the head of the family?¡±


    The long-standing big family of Nanjiang had their own unique inheritance of the Poisonous Insect. The Fang and Qu Families were no exceptions. Such Poisonous Protection Insect was passed down from generation to generation, and only the head of a family was qualified to inherit it.


    Fang Yuan was a young patriarch. In the future, he would have inherited the Poisonous Protection Insect of the Fang Family. Unfortunately, the family was exterminated and whereabouts of the Poisonous Insect was not known.


    Qu Qingning touched his chest and looked sad, ¡°On my way to escape, I met my father. He protected me for a while, and was...¡±


    Fang Yuan closed his lips lightly. The two teenagers were speechless and fell into a long silence.


    After a long time, Qu Qingning instantly woke up from the memory. He smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. Now it is the time for the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect of the Qu Family to show off its capabilities!¡±


    Fang Yuan, with a twitch in his eyes, mocked him expressionlessly, ¡°If you let the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect eat soil, your father would crawl out of the coffin and choke you to death.¡±


    Qu Qingning had hollowugh and said, ¡°My father won¡¯t me me for the situation. I have to discuss it with Su Li. If I use the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect to arrange the valley, it will be a wonderful secluded ce which is easy to hold but hard to attack!¡±


    Then Qu Qingning obediently left the valley. He disguised himself and found Su Li in the Baiwei Building.


    ¡°Poisonous Heart Biting Insect?¡±


    Su Li frowned. When Qu Qingning was trying to exin the use of Poisonous Heart Biting Insect, she waved to stop him.


    ¡°The Poisonous Heart Biting Insect? I don¡¯t expect you are a descendant of the Nanjiang.¡± Su Li looked at Qu Qingning up and down, ¡°I happen to think that the valley is small. It is strange to use the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect to dig the stone. But if you are willing to do so, go ahead. At the very least, widen the valley three times. If arge yard can be housed, it will be very good.¡±


    Qu Qingning instantly turned dark. He came over to show off and hope to see the surprise in the face of a girl who had always been quiet.


    Unexpectedly, Su Li knew so much about the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect. Did she know everything?


    Hearing from Su Li that he would widen the valley three times, he kept breathing the cold air and felt a dull pain. It was a hard task to impel the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect with his cultivation. To widen the valley three times. Would he sacrifice half his life?!


    Su Li was wearing a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to make it right away. You can ask Heidan and others to build a yard while digging. Then you will feel rxed.¡±


    Qu Qingning wanted to cry but had no tears. He had to ept Su Li¡¯s proposal. After all, they built a house for themselves. Although it was a hard work, they could get it over. In the past, they did not have the conditions to build a house. All the money came out of Su Li¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°By the way, you bought a lot of polished glutinous rice and let Heidan pick osmanthus. What on earth are you going to do?¡±


    Qu Qingning knew that Su Li was very good at cooking, but polished glutinous rice...What could be done? Cooking?


    ¡°When you build the yard, you will know. Items were bought from the ck market. You should understand my intention.¡±


    Su Li reminded him. Qu Qingning was less calm than Fang Yuan, so she couldn¡¯t help but remind him twice.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qu Qingning pointed to himself, ¡°I disguised myself. And my identity is sensitive now. I won¡¯t meet you as far as possible.¡±


    Then Qu Qingning fled into the darkne and disappeared.


    Su Li looked at the darkne seeming to devour people, and her eyes were as deep as the sea. Now she had two partners, but what she would do in the future would inevitably incur their doubts and resentment. No one knew how long the good rtionship couldst.


    Lightly sighing, Su Li put on the cloak and used what learned in Nothing Unusual. She immediately turned into another person to go to the Baicao Tang.


    It was getting colder and colder.


    The cold wind blew into the heavy armor, and the young man stood on the high wall of the fortress. His straight body didn¡¯t move at all. The spear on his back was like a dragon flying into the sky.


    Stern-eyed, he looked far into the wastnd. He looked stern like the snow that can¡¯t melt, with a stream of coldness lingering around. Even his closest adjutant dared not get too close.


    After a short period of time, a middle-aged man dressed as an adjutant moved to the young man, and reported in a low voice, ¡°General, the wastnd scouts said that they did not see any army of the Nanjing Country. The Nanjing Country has been in the internal turmoil for a half year, and the seven Poisonous Insect ns have resisted fiercely. It is a time when they are busy with their own affairs. I think they will not attack here.¡±


    General!


    This young man seemed to be less twenty years old, but he was the young general of the Dahan Country! The identity was absolutely superior to any young talents in the Dahan Country. In the era of frequent wars, the status of a military officer was much higher than that of a civil official.


    ¡°Your thought fits in exactly with the Nanjing Country¡¯s wishes.¡±


    The young man spoke with a cold voice finally, ¡°I received news that many unidentified peoplee to the Dasu Town, the nearest ce of the fortress. Moreover, most of them are in the martial arts circle. I heard that there is the Hierarch of Yinmo Cult. I should avoid confronting such a person. Do you dare to say that the fortress will be safe and sound?¡±


    The expression of the middle-aged adjutant changed finally. The Yinmo Cult was the demonic cult with a history of hundreds of years. What kind of character was the Hierarch of the demonic cult? Maybe he had already been above the inborn... To destroy them, it was as easy as blowing away dust


    ¡°Master, the ce is too dangerous, and you¡¯d better go back to Yunjing!¡± The middle-aged adjutant no longer called the young man young general, and he felt worried.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The young man reproached him with a cold expression, ¡°All the members of the Ling Family are loyal. My father and eldest brother were all dead in the battlefield. How can I run away when going into battlefield?¡±


    He heard that the death of his father and eldest brother was rted to the Yinmo Cult. How could he go? With all the old and recent grudges, how could he go?


    The middle-aged adjutant sighed deeply when hearing what the young man said. He said, ¡°Second Master, it is okay for you not to care about your own safety, but you should look after the Third Master.¡±


    The Second Master was the only pir of the Ling Family. Since the Third Master was assassinated and disabled, he had abandoned himself to vice and spent a lot of time in indulging in dissipation. The Second Master, you should be safe and sound!


    However, the adjutant couldn¡¯tpete with the Second Master in terms of position and strength. What he could do was to sacrifice his life to protect the Second Master in face of danger.


    When the middle-aged adjutant mentioned the ¡°Third Master¡±, the young man looked gentle for a moment, but instantly he became stern again. He was ready to kill!

 Chapter 53 - Zhu Yan Was Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 53 Zhu Yan Was Pregnant</h4>


    The coldness of the night was quite heavy. Su Li returned to the Su House with cold dew. Before she took off her cloak, she saw Mammy Li hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, a disaster is imminent! The First Madam was badly beaten by the Master. The reason is unknown.¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but feel astounded when hearing what Mammy Li said. Would Su Huanli actually beat Zhu Yan?


    What did Qu Qingning do in the end? He let Su Huanli be so furious. Although she proposed the n, she did not expect the effect to be so good.


    Su Li dressed herself up and then left the Jinyuan Court without having dinner.


    The Jinyuan Court was not far from Zhu Yan¡¯s wing-room. Just passing through two small courtyards, Su Li set foot on Zhu Yan¡¯s site.


    It was the first time for her to set foot in the West Wing-room since she was reborn. If her mother was injured, it wouldn¡¯t be justified for her not toe and see her mother.


    In the room, Zhu Yan was lying in bed. There was also a doctor and Su Zipei, who sat beside the bed and kept wiping tears. Su Li came in and immediately aroused Su Zipei¡¯s awareness. Su Zipei looked back and saw Su Li, and her face immediately became darkened, ¡°What are you doing? Are you amusing yourself by watching us?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but show a gloomy face and stuttered, ¡°What is the Third Sister saying? I... I just want toe and see our mother.¡±


    Su Zipei looked at Su Li¡¯s appearance, and she was immediately furious. She stood up and scolded, ¡°To see whom? Can you see my mother? Hurry up and go away as far as possible. We cannot im ties of kinship with the shopkeeper of the Baiwei Building!¡±


    The doctor who diagnosed the disease saw the scene and shook his head. The Third Miss of the Su Family was as bad as the rumor. Miss Su Li was unlucky.


    Suddenly, his hand trembled on Zhu Yan¡¯s pulse and showed a horrified look. He couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°The First Madam is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°What? Is the First Madam pregnant?¡±


    Su Huanli felt so shocked when he got the news that the teacup in his hand fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. Instantly, his expression was so gloomy. He didn¡¯t sleep with his wife for a long time. How was she pregnant?


    Su Huanli thought he had been cuckolded like Yang Li.


    Su Huanli came to the West Wing-room with a pale face and saw Su Li, who was afraid to go in front of the door. He became softhearted andforted her. Then he snorted and stepped into the room.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Zipei hadn¡¯t seen Su Huanli for a long time and jumped up and said happily, ¡°My mother must be pregnant with a little brother.¡±


    Sure enough, her father came to see them as soon as he heard the news of pregnancy.


    Su Huanli¡¯s face was still pale. He sat beside the bed and looked at the piggish Zhu Yan beaten by himself. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Whose child is it?¡±


    Zhu Yan was awake at this moment. After she woke up, she heard the doctor¡¯s diagnosis and immediately got up in spirits. She didn¡¯t expect Su Huanli¡¯s first remark was full of doubt.


    ¡°I... I am not Su Yuezhu!¡± Zhu Yan felt wronged to death and tried to speak hard, ¡°Master, can you... remember... the birthday banquet of the Yang Family? That night... you...¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s look changed slightly. He had a lot of drinks that night and his memory was not clear. It seemed that he came back with Zhu Yan, and then...


    It seemed that his wife was telling the truth ording to the date.


    Su Huanli looked soft and turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, how about the fetus in my wife¡¯s belly?¡±


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Madam...had a fall and had strong pregnancy reaction. I¡¯ll make a prescription to make her recuperateter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Huanli sighed with relief. If his mother knew that he had beaten Zhu Yan and killed her baby, she would definitely pick his skin!


    ¡°In this case, madame, feel at ease to raise your baby. Don¡¯t be tired. Doctor, my wife¡¯s tonic will bother you.¡±


    Su Huanli made an arrangement and then let Li Yin send a letter to his mother, Mam. Su-Cui, who had worshipped Buddha in a temple since the elder head of the family died. She had lived in a temple and prayed for the safety of the Su Family.


    Before she left, she gave an order that if there was a new baby in the Su Family, they must tell her.


    Su Li saw the scene in her eyes, and curled up her mouth


    Mam. Su-Cui was going toe back. Her miserable life was mostly caused by the old woman and Zhu Yan who acted in collusion with each other and incited her father. She felt bored recently.


    The fifth child of the Su Family was indeed a boy. Unfortunately, Zhu Yan gave birth to a dead baby, which made Mam. Su-Cui extremely angry.


    On the third day after the news came out from Li Yin, a carriage was stopped in front of the Su House. Su Huanli immediately greeted his mother and opened the curtain personally. An olddy with sandalwood scent and in clothes stepped down and grabbed her son and asked repeatedly,


    ¡°My son, take me to see my future grandson!¡±


    Su Huanli coughed deliberately and then stopped talking. Finally, he did not dare to say anything. He helped his mothere to the West Wing-room. Mam. Su-Cui saw Zhu Yan¡¯s piggish face and instantly felt shocked. She asked, ¡°Yan, why are you hurt so severely? Who did it?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui had a strong preference for Zhu Yan. Her prejudice towards Li Yuelian changed after she gave birth to two sons. But even though Zhu Yan gave birth to two daughters, she still spoiled Zhu Yan. She even loved her daughter-inw more than her son.


    Zhu Yan saw Mam. Su-Cui, and her eyes were full of tears. She said grievingly, ¡°Mother, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just had a fall.¡±


    ¡°Dear Yan! What happened?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui painfully shed tears. Su Huanli saw Zhu Yan helping him hide it and felt rxed. When he remembered the fifth son who was to be born, his resentment towards Zhu Yan was much less.


    Chatting with Zhu Yan till evening, Mam. Su-Cui left for rest.


    When Mam. Su-Cui came back, Su Li obviously felt that the atmosphere of the West Courtyard of the Su House was different. If the West Courtyard was in a state of disunity under her means, it was under Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s control that a solid wall had been built, showing a sense of rigorousness everywhere.


    ¡°My son, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you give the Jinyuan Court to Erya. The ce is reserved for my grandson. If you let Qinghao live, I won¡¯t say anything. But Erya can¡¯t!¡±


    After a rough understanding of the current situation of the Su House, Mam. Su-Cui instantly felt furious and she came to harass Su Huanli early in the morning, causing him a headache.


    ¡°Also, you didn¡¯t like the womenfolk of the Su Family to read most. Why do you change your mind now? Zipei is so excellent that you don¡¯t teach her, and you teach Erya who is inferior. I¡¯m pissed off!¡±


    It was unknown how Zhu Yan talked about Su Li. Mam. Su-Cui was very disgusted with her. Her impression of Su Li remained on the ugly and thin dirty girl a few years ago. She felt suffocated in her heart at the thought that Su Erya, who looked like a beggar, lived in the magnificent Jinyuan Court.


    Su Huanli smiled bitterly, ¡°Mother, Erya has a new name, Su Li. She is now the most talented and beautiful girl in the Dasu Town. She is much better than Zipei. If she isn¡¯t too young, the matchmaker will have broken the threshold.¡±


    ¡°Really? She is really as good as you said. Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui did not believe it. Su Huanli nodded and said, ¡°Yes, mother. Yan can get out of bed now. I will arrange a reunion dinner tonight to treat you, and ask Erya toe over so that you can look at her carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mam. Su-Cui also knew that she didn¡¯t convince Su Huanli for a while, so she could only nod her head and agreed.


    At night, Su Li came back from the outside and immediately received the news from a maid. After making sure that she looked good, she told Mammy Li she was heading for the Main Courtyard and then she left alone.


    Far away from the Main Courtyard, Su Li heard theughter of Mam. Su-Cui, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Su Li walked to the door and the room was instantly quiet. When Mam. Su-Cui saw Su Li, she was shocked. She opened her mouth so wide that she could swallow a cow. She hadn¡¯t seen the girl for several years. Her son didn¡¯t deceive her. Su Li turned into such a pretty girl.


    Zhu Yan and Su Zipei were unhappy at the same time, as if they had seen an enemy. Li Yuelian looked at the scene with a funny smile and didn¡¯t speak. Su Qinghao was focusing on snacks and didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere.


    ¡°Su Li is here to pay respects to grandma.¡±


    Su Li took a step closer and talked in a warm manner. Her manner wasparable to that of the prominent family. Instantly, Mam. Su-Cui felt shocked again.


    But even so, Mam. Su-Cui just nodded slightly, and her expression was cold. She even felt disgusting.


    ¡°Su Li, the bitch, is really the same as what Yan have said!¡±


    The minds of the elderly were sometimes so difficult to understand. Whether they were right or not, they look at people by their subjective will. Now that she was on Zhu Yan¡¯s side, she naturally trusted her words to the utmost, and didn¡¯t think Zhu Yan was cheating.


    ¡°Now that you are here, sit down.¡±


    Su Li gently nodded and saw her position and sat down. Mam. Su-Cui suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop! Is that a seat you can sit in? Look at it clearly!¡±


    Su Li stopped unnaturally and looked up doubtfully.


    The table was arranged in terms of seniority in the family. Mam. Su-Cui was arranged in the best seat. Then they were Su Huanli, Zhu Yan, Li Yuelian, Su Qinghao, Su Li and Su Zipei.


    Su Huanli hadn¡¯te, and the two positions were empty. There was nothing wrong with Su Li choosing thetter of two positions. But Mam. Su-Cui said it was wrong.


    Mam. Su-Cui snorted coldly and said to Su Zipei pleasantly, ¡°Zipei, sit on your Second Sister¡¯s seat.¡±


    Su Zipei jumped up in a pleasant surprise. ¡°Really? Grandma!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cuiughed kindly, ¡°Of course it is true. Grandma won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how good you are!¡±


    Su Zipei said sweetly, and immediately moved next to Su Qinghao. Su Qinghao wrinkled his nose and leaned over to his mother. He hated the Third Sister because she often bullied the Second Sister.


    After sitting down, Su Zipei nced at Su Li with an arrogant expression and was extremelycent when she saw that Su Li still stood there obediently.


    Su Li, even if Daddy was fascinated by you, there was also grandma in the Su Family!


    ¡°Okay, Erya, sit down!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui looked at Su Li¡¯s clever appearance, and could not think of other ways to make trouble for her. After all, it was a reunion dinner tonight, and she didn¡¯t want to upset her son. What she cared about was that the girl let Zhu Yan abort in those days and could still sit at the main table to eat. It was really lucky for her!


    Shortly afterwards, Su Huanli, who was busy with his business, hurried in and saw the order on the table. He was stunned at once. Seeing Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s eyes again, he immediately understood something, and grinned bitterly in his heart. He had to pretend not to see it and sit down as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui gave an order and the maids immediately started serving the dishes. Sure enough, the food of the Su Family wouldn¡¯t be bad. For an instant there was full of fragrance.


    ¡°Yan, you are pregnant now. Eat more to build up health!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mother.¡±


    ¡°Zipei, why are you so thin? Have you been malnourished recently? Eat the chicken leg. And Qinghao, give you the other chicken leg.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Su Zipei and Su Qinghao said together.


    During the feast, Mam. Su-Cui kept taking food for the younger generation. Arge bowl of whole chicken soup was mostly given to Zhu Yan. The two chicken legs were given to Su Zipei and Su Qinghao, and the wings were given to Su Huanli. Li Yuelian ate a piece of meat and drank half a bowl of soup.


    As for Su Li, she didn¡¯t even have any soup.

 Chapter 54 - Prophecy of the Witch

    <h4>Chapter 54 Prophecy of the Witch</h4>


    Su Zipei was eating a drumstick. She frequently turned to Su Li, who suffered from injustice, and looked proud.


    Li Yuelian was also very annoyed. For so many years, the old woman remained partial towards Zipei!


    Su Huanli couldn¡¯t bear it. When he was ready to give the chicken wing in his bowl to Su Li, his mother stopped him quickly and the chicken wing was sent back to his bowl. She said, ¡°You are so busy on business, so you need nourishments. Hurry to eat!¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s lips squirmed and he saw his mother¡¯s warning eyes. He sighed finally and stuffed the chicken wing into his mouth.


    Su Li sat on the edge of the table and she ate the cooked rice one bite after another. The whole table was sorge, but she couldn¡¯t even stretch her arms.


    Su Li really felt thirsty while eating, so she picked up a spoon to drink some tofu soup.


    p!


    The spoon in her hand was pped down by Mam. Su-Cui, who said angrily, ¡°Girl, I have given you a meal and you also want to drink soup? I haven¡¯t been in a coffin yet and you¡¯re so disobedient. Are you hoping that I will die sooner?!¡±


    Su Li shivered and quickly put down the bowl and chopsticks and kneeled on the ground.


    Mam. Su-Cui still didn¡¯t forgive Su Li and cried with one hand in her chest, ¡°s! Huanli, look at your daughter. She actually gets the upper hand. My grandson was killed by her and she still feels at ease to eat in front of me! I am so mad and my head is dizzy...¡±


    Su Huanli was greatly frightened and supported his swaying mother at once, ¡°Mother! Mother! Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. I feel ufortable when I see her. Huanli, let her go away. Go away!¡± There was no one who could talk sense to the old woman when she was unreasonable and made a scene. Su Huanli was so angry, but he couldn¡¯t persuade his mother. He could only wave to Su Li and let her go.


    Su Li suppressed the killing intention and slowly lowered her head and left. She quickly disappeared into the night.


    Mam. Su-Cui immediately recovered to the normal after Su Li left. She smiled and continued to take food to Zhu Yan, ¡°Come on, my good daughter-inw. Eat more. Don¡¯t starve my grandson.¡±


    After the dinner, Su Zipei felt refreshed. She pulled Zhu Yan¡¯s hand on the way to room and said happily, ¡°Mother, have you seen that? That wicked girl was shaking in fear. I am so happy...¡±


    Li Yuelian calmly watched Su Li leave, but there seemed to have an almost erupting volcano hiding in her heart. Just like Su Li, the dinner made her annoyed.


    Mam. Su-Cui who became very happy and Su Huanli who didn¡¯t feel pitiful left finally.


    Su Li just calmly watched them walk by one by one and then returned to the Jinyuan Court in the night.


    ¡°Miss, you are back. The dinner in the Main Courtyard must be delicious. Right?¡±


    Mammy Li walked out after hearing the sound and said. Su Li still smiled and nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to poison when I ate...¡±


    Early the next morning, Su Li became busy as usual. For the sake of the Su Family¡¯s interests, Su Huanli wouldn¡¯t deal with her for the moment no matter what tricks Mam. Su-Cui had yed. After thest patient left, Qi Xianqing came over and said with a smile,


    ¡°Apprentice, your medical skill has made a rapid progresstely and I have taught you all I know. The only thing that youck is experience. I will formally entrust the Baicao Tang to you from tomorrow.¡±


    Su Li listened to her master with a dazed look and blurted out, ¡°Master, are you leaving?¡±


    Qi Xianqing nodded amiably, ¡°The war in the northwest is fierce and I will leave for months. Doctors have kindheartedness and should heal the wounded and rescue the dying. Rest assured. My cultivation will make me out of danger.¡±


    Then Qi Xianqing touched Su Li¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You are fifteen years old now. I stood on my own at your age. I believe you can handle the affairs of the Su Family. Take care of yourself after I leave.¡±


    Su Li stopped breathing for a moment and smiled instantly, ¡°Master, rest assured. I will not lose your face.¡±


    ¡°Remember: remain vignt even to very close rtives, especially your parents. They are not good persons.¡± Qi Xianqing was worried about Su Li and carefully warned her, ¡°You have reached a higher level in cultivation, and an ordinary man can¡¯t hurt you. I am afraid that you will hurt yourself because of being softhearted.¡±


    No matter how he was worried about his apprentice, Qi Xianqing still left the next day and left the Baicao Tang which only opened for a while at night.


    Themon people saw that the new doctress who was in charge of treating patients had an extremely ordinary appearance, so they had some doubts about her medical skill. After repeated assurance of Baicao Tang¡¯s waiters, a patient finally wanted to give it a try.


    They immediately found that the ordinary woman¡¯s medical skill was excellent. It was almost to the extent that the illness vanished at a touch of her hand and her medical skill was almost the same as Qi Xianqing¡¯s. Finally, they learnt that the woman was a sessor of Qi Xianqing and had learned mostly of his medical skills in such a young age.


    With Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s support, Su Zipei became rampant again in these days. She either provoked Su Li or yed dirty tricks in secret. Su Zipei didn¡¯t hide it at all, but Su Li merely ignored her and gave no response.


    ¡°Humph, bitch! My mother still can find a way to drive you out even you have the Baiwei Building!¡± Su Zipei watched Su Li leave and said to herself.


    Although Su Li still read books, there was much more time after the canction of morning ss. One day, Su Li came back from the Baiwei Building to change clothes; but she saw a group of guards of the Su Family were standing in front of the Jinyuan Court and there came Mammy Li¡¯s loud cry from inside.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. These things belong to Second Miss!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s look changed slightly and walked in faster.


    She saw Mammy Li holding a small box and standing at the door sadly. Boxes of textiles and books were moved out of the room by old mammies and carelessly thrown on the ground.


    They were piled up like a hill. The cloths and bedding were all mixed up, and the dumped ink turned them to ck immediately and smeared one¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Li asked gently, but the guards heard it clearly. Feeling thankful for the Second Miss¡¯s care in daily life, someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper to her, ¡°The Old Lady ordered that you are not allowed to live in the Su House.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she walked over slowly. The group of old mammies saw Su Li move closer. But they didn¡¯t stop; instead, they went on faster.


    ¡°Second Miss, don¡¯t me us. It was the order of the Old Lady and the Master also agreed on it. The Master asked you to move to the Baiwei Building. We are packing your luggage!¡±


    Su Li looked at The Dictionary of Dahan, which was ckened by ink and approached to Mammy Li with darkened eyes.


    Mammy Li suddenly felt cold for a while, but she couldn¡¯t care so much right now and immediately told what she had heard to the miss.


    It turned out that Mam. Su-Cui sent for a witch to forecast the destiny of the child in Zhu Yan¡¯s belly.


    The witch looked utterly pale after she forecast the destiny of Zhu Yan. She said off and on that Su Li, who lived in the most prosperous West Courtyard of the Su House, was a bad sign for her younger brother.


    As long as Su Li stayed at the Su House, the child in Zhu Yan¡¯s belly would be suppressed and even became a dead fetus!


    Such nonsense made peopleugh their heads off. Su Huanli didn¡¯t believe it at all, but Mam. Su-Cui thought it was true. She recalled that Zhu Yan once said Su Li murdered her grandson in early days and immediately felt the witch¡¯s words were reasonable.


    She instantly forced her son to expel Su Li from the Su Family! Su Huanli certainly couldn¡¯t do it.


    It¡¯s a joke!


    If Su Li was expelled from the Su Family because of what the witch had said, the Su Family would certainly beughed by other people. Besides, the Baiwei Building was a money tree and he couldn¡¯t do anything to lose his interests.


    Mam. Su-Cui turned mad because her son didn¡¯t agree on it. Finally, Zhu Yan said Su Li may live outside of the Su House, which could achieve the same effect.


    Su Huanli thought it was a good idea because the conflict between his daughter and his mother may be avoided at home. He agreed with it, but he didn¡¯t know the way that his mother sent his daughter away was so brutal.


    Su Li slowly walked to pieces of luggage thrown in a mass and crouched beside them to clean up in silence.


    Mammy Li felt sad and said, ¡°Miss, let me help you.¡±


    There was nothing left to be thrown away in the Jinyuan Court at the moment. A group of old mammies stopped and looked at Second Miss¡¯s awkward appearance and wanted to make fun of her.


    All of a sudden!


    A dozen of guards wearing light armor moved and stood in front of Second Miss and Mammy Li and formed a people wall. They looked capable and vigorous. The old mammies were distressed. They cowered and dared not talk nonsense.


    Su Zipei, who was peeking from outside, saw the scene and immediately got angry.


    She couldn¡¯t believe a dozen of guards involuntarily protected their master.


    Even she hadn¡¯t enjoyed this kind of treatment. Why was Su Li loved?


    At this time, Su Li began to clean up the bedding which was ckened by ink. A young guard couldn¡¯t bear to see it and immediately grasped the white bedding before the Second Miss putted her fair hand on it and said, ¡°Miss, let me help you!¡±


    Su Li was shocked and immediately smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The young person immediately flushed and said, ¡°I... I don¡¯t have a name. Everyone calls me Xiaojiu.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojiu?¡± Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Xiaojiu¡¯s face immediately turned to red after he heard the words. He followed the Second Miss and didn¡¯t know what to do. There was only one sentence in his mind.


    The miss said thanks to him!


    Then another guard helped the Second Miss lift the heavy bookcase and the guards protected her to the Baiwei Building together. Mam. Su-Cui didn¡¯t even prepare a carriage for her, but Su Li didn¡¯t feel bothered with the help of the guards.


    After putting all her belongings in the guest room of the Baiwei Building, Su Li turned around and gave everyone some money.


    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t take the money. We all know your situation in the Su Family.¡± Xiaojiu declined immediately.


    Su Li sighed and shook her head, ¡°Take it. All of you helped me today. The Old Lady and my mother will definitely make trouble for you. You¡¯d better follow Butler Li and stay out for several days. Take the money, and your life will be easier on the road.¡±


    Xiaojiu and other guards fell silent after hearing the words. It turned out that Second Miss saw it more clearly than them.


    Why was such a kind-hearted miss bullied by the Old Lady and the First Madam? It was so ridiculous.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes swept Xiaojiu and other guards. These guards were young, one or two year(s) older than her. It was said that they were trained by Li Yin. Now it seemed that the old butler was upright and principled. If the guards were trained by self-serving Su Huanli, they would be very evil.


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning got the news that night and hurried to the Baiwei Building.


    ¡°Damn witch! I will kill her right now!¡± Qu Qingning was very angry after hearing that. He turned around and wanted to kill that witch immediately, but he was stopped by Fang Yuan.


    ¡°Su Li, what do you think? If you want that witch to disappear, we will do it immediately.¡±


    Fang Yuan also couldn¡¯t bear it any more. Su Li had given them so much help and now she was bullied to such an extent. If they did nothing, how could they deserve her kindness?


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Su Li slowly shook her head, ¡°You two should change your personalities. How can you kill people at random?¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and thought Su Li was too kind-hearted even though she was a poison master. Fang Yuan didn¡¯t have the same idea. He knew there was more than what was said.


    Su Li sighed softly, ¡°I am having fun finally. If you directly kill her, I will be bored again.¡±

 Chapter 55 - To Make Wine

    <h4>Chapter 55 To Make Wine</h4>


    Qu Qingning was pop-eyed and felt a burst of cold. He stared at Su Li¡¯s slightly curled lips. Although her appearance didn¡¯t change, he felt that the maiden in front of him was a She-Devil with changeable disposition rather than a good-hearted maiden.


    Illusion?


    Qu Qingning shook his head and then looked at Su Li who did notugh again.


    It really was an illusion.


    The Su House without Su Li became exceptionally harmonious and didn¡¯t spread any contradiction. Su Li lived in the Baiwei Building feeling happy and quiet. It was more convenient for her to dress up and go to the Baicao Tang.


    After Zhu Yan¡¯s injury healed, her room was full of tonics which were bought from Mam. Su-Cui.


    However, she was not pleased!


    Sheboriously bought off a witch but finally only changed Su Li¡¯s living ce, which made her very unwilling. It also made her clearly be aware that if she could not separate Su Li from the Baiwei Building, she could not throw Su Li out of the Su Family. However, Su Li used cooking skills as a link, so Su Huanli could not let Su Li leave the Baiwei Building.


    ¡°The wicked girl! I never saw her cooking before. How can her cooking be so powerful?¡±


    Zhu Yan hatefully bit her lips. She entered a dead end now. Fortunately, Su Qingtan woulde back after a year, so she still had enough time toe up a solution.


    As time went by slowly, Su Li constantly enhanced her medical skills. Besides, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning built the yard in full swing.


    There was no special incident for a whole month. Zhu Yan¡¯s belly slightly swelled. She was temporarily the most important figure in the Su Family. Mam. Su-Cui cared for Zhu Yan almost every day.


    During the period, Su Li was disguised as a man and made a transaction with Su Huanli again in the Sanhe Bridge. It was the third transaction since she stole the seasonings. Except using ny thousand taels for constructing the yard and purchasing arge number of polished glutinous rice and other raw materials, there were sixty thousand taels left.


    Qi Xianqing still did note back. Su Li did not know which battlefield he went to. A war alwayssted for a long period of time and could not be ended in a month. She estimated that her master would go at least half a year.


    ¡°In the previous life, I was suffering at the Su Family, so the news was blocked. I don¡¯t know which country is currently fighting with the Dahan Country...¡±


    All kinds of thoughts passed through in Su Li¡¯s mind. The national territorial area of the Dahan Country was not small and bordered on three countries. The Qinghe County was located in the southernmost part of the Dahan Country, adjacent to the Nanjiang Country. The Zhushou Country which advocated forcey in the northeast and the Tianhe Country which was famous for mechanism skilly in the northwest.


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning both fled from cmity of the Nanjiang Country. Logically speaking, chaos caused by war should ur in the Nanjiang Country. However, the Dasu Town was near the frontier juncture and dead calm. There was no atmosphere of a war. Thus, Su Li spected that the center of the war was not there.


    Standing on the top floor of the Baiwei Building and overlooking the boundless night, Su Li sighed softly.


    After a busy and calm month, her cultivation hadpleted the acquired ninth hurdle, and her breath was mellow and full. She only needed the final step to reach the inborn state!


    If the practice method was perfect, it was only a matter of time to practice step by step until the acquired ninth hurdle. However, to stride the natural moat and reach the inborn state needed aptitude. Someone who had mediocre aptitude might not break through the natural moat in the lifetime and was stuck by limited lives.


    Based on her aptitude, she would not be stuck at the natural moat. In the previous life, even if she practiced astray, she reached the innate state and even a higher state. It was a pity that the price she paid was too high. Atst, she was unaware of Su Zipei¡¯s plot against her and got a miserable end.


    On the seventh day of practicing to break through the natural moat, Qu Qingning finally came to see her.


    The yard had eventually been built!!


    Whening to the valley, Su Li saw the tripled space and couldn¡¯t help but admire. She smiled and looked back to say, ¡°Well done. Have a good rest during these two days.¡±


    Qu Qingning heard the meaningful sentence and couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. In the past month, he was tormented half to death by the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect. However, he was surprised that his cultivation progressed considerably rather than regressed. Besides, his foundation was more stable than before.


    These made him doubt Su Li¡¯s real intention, but he felt that it was not possible. After all, Su Li was not from the Nanjiang Country. Even if she heard of the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect, she could not know more about it than him.


    At the moment, Su Li had gone far and stood at the door of yard.


    The yard costed tens of thousands taels of silver. Its materials were superior and more expensive than the Jinyuan Court¡¯s. Itsnd upation was quintuplerger than the Jinyuan Court¡¯s. It could amodate hundreds of people.


    ¡°Sister Su Li!¡± Fang Ling skipped along and ran towards Su Li. She embraced Su Li at once and asked, ¡°The furniture in these rooms is chosen by me. Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently. Since Fang Ling moved here, her nutrition had kept pace with her growth. She became higher and fair-skinned. She had a quick-witted look which was endearing.


    Su Li thought about it but did not realize that she was only fifteen years old now, only two or three years older than Fang Ling.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    ¡°Miss is here!¡±


    Heidan and other people swarmed from the yard. Although they worked hard in one or two month(s), they all became strong instead of being as thin asths and being emaciated with sallowplexion as before. It was because they ate well.


    ¡°How about them? Although they didn¡¯t go to school, they are very hardworking!¡±


    Qu Qingning came over and smiled.


    Su Li slightly nodded and said, ¡°They are good but have not reached my requirements. We have leisure these days. You can pass on your practice method of the Qu Family and collect more items on the list. If you collect all of them, I can start refining elixirs to speed up their practice process.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s understatement made Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes nearly pop out of his head!


    ¡°You actually can refine elixirs?!¡± Qu Qingning pointed to Su Li and said after a long time, ¡°You are a poison master. How can you also refine elixirs? You are younger than me!¡±


    ¡°From time immemorial, medicine and poison have been rted to each other. You talk too much.¡± Su Li was a little impatient, ¡°Time is tight. Pass on your practice method quickly!¡±


    These little beggars stood in the yard and watched Su Li talking with Qu Qingning. They were dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what the conversation meant for them.


    ¡°Ling, teach them literacy in the future. Illiteracy is indeed a trouble.¡±


    Su Li said to Fang Ling. This time the little beggars understood, and their eyes were shining. Can they read and write like those bureaucrats?


    A month ago, they didn¡¯t even think about this kind of good deed.


    After exining the trifles, Su Li finally started to do business. She asked Heidan to move out a bag of polished glutinous rice and poured into a basin to clean it. After two hours, when Fang Yuan came back from the Baiwei Building and saw the scene, he was instantly shocked.


    Did Su Li intend to cook a new dish?


    Nowadays, almost everything in the Baiwei Building was managed by Fang Yuan. Although Shopkeeper Wu was still there, the evidence that he privately collected money was caught by Su Li. In order not to be sent to the feudal official, he could only listen to Su Li¡¯s orders to put on an act and help cover up the truth in the restaurant.


    After solving the matter of Shopkeeper Wu, the Baiwei Building was actually controlled by Su Li. However, Su Li did not make false ounts and gave all profits to the Su Family, which made Fang Yuan very confused.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Come to help.¡±


    At the time, Su Li¡¯s voice came. Fang Yuan immediately woke up and ran more quickly. Su Li waved to Heidan and said, ¡°Go to learn martial arts from your Big Brother, otherwise, you¡¯ll fall behind.¡±


    Heidan knew what ¡°martial arts¡± was now, so he nodded immediately and ran away rapturously.


    ¡°Is Qu Qingning teaching Heidan and others the practice method from his family? That guy always observes the regtions of his n...¡±


    Fang Yuan was amazed. Su Li just looked at him.


    Fang Yuan was silent and breathed slightly. That¡¯s right. The Qu Family had vanished. Qu Qingning didn¡¯t need to keep the secret. Would he bring the practice method to a coffin? He was the same, not to mention Qu Qingning...


    ¡°I remember that the practice method of the Qu Family can be practiced by both males and females. Su Li, you would better...¡±


    Su Li heard it and was slightly in a trance. Then, she shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°Ling can learn it. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Fang Yuan slightly frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to learn it? Although the practice method of the Qu Family is not the best, it is the rare second-ss practice method in the martial arts circle. If you learn it and even just learn the rudiments of it, you can have the acquired first hurdle and have no problem with self-preservation.¡±


    Su Li still shook her head and did not want to talk about it.


    Fang Yuan knew that Su Li¡¯s temper was extremely stubborn, so he could only sigh secretly and stop to persuade her. His sight moved to the polished glutinous rice soaked in water.


    ¡°You bought a whole warehouse of polished glutinous rice and a lot of distiller¡¯s yeast. Do you prepare to make wine this time?¡±


    Judging from the items bought before, Fang Yuan easily guessed what Su Li wanted to do. However, the wine market had been saturated. There were countless wineries. Even if Su Li used the more expensive polished glutinous rice to make wine, it was only a little better than those wines. Besides, the cost was much higher. They would lose more than they would gain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me so many questions. Come to help.¡±


    Su Li did not answer it, and Fang Yuan was helpless. But he was used to Su Li¡¯s way of keeping him guessing. He went over and fished polished glutinous rice out. ording to Su Li¡¯s instructions, he poured it into a bamboo steamer with a piece of cotton and spread out it evenly.


    Boom!


    Fire burned in the stove. As time went by, a fitful scent of rice came out. After about an hour, Su Li asked Fang Yuan to stop and took all polished glutinous rice out to cool it down. She added distiller¡¯s yeast and stirred it evenly. Then, she encased it into a small jar and spread out it tly by hand. In a while, she encased five jars.


    ¡°Next, you and Qingning pay more attention to the wine jars. If wine has been made, you can taste it. The taste of wine can¡¯t be too sour. When it is sweet and sour, you call me here.¡±


    Su Li carefully instructed. Fang Yuan firmly remembered and did not dare to miss any word. Although they used little polished glutinous rice this time, it costed hundreds of taels of silver. He was not a wasteful person.


    After dealing with the wine jars, Su Li rushed to the Baicao Tang and started to see patients. Although the time was a littleter than usual, it was okay for patients to wait. Su Li was busy until midnight. After thest patient left, she stretched herself and looked at the darkness outside. Then she moved the door nk and was about to close the door to leave.


    Suddenly!


    The smell of blood assailed the nostrils, and a resistance stopped her action of closing the door. Su Li contracted pupils and looked down.


    A hand with blood came into her sight!

 Chapter 56 - Atishoo!

    <h4>Chapter 56 Atishoo!</h4>


    The night was as cool as water, and the smell of blood in the air became heavier.


    Su Li indifferently looked at the person who was lying lifelessly on his stomach with head towards the ground. She had never been a good person. This man was seriously injured but could still make such a strong force to stop her from closing the door. Thus, he must be someone unusual. If she was involved in this for no reason, that might be a big trouble for her.


    Thinking of this, she crouched down to pry the hand from the side of the door and then shook off his hand disgustingly. She was about to close the door, but from the corner of her eyes, she glimpsed a crystal from his wrist.


    The eye-catching crystal immediately made Su Li tremble and cleared all the indifference on her face. She carefully turn over the bloody man without hesitation to see his face.


    Just at that time, the cloud floated away and the moon appeared.


    The bright moonlight cast on the bloody face of the boy. Su Li¡¯s breathing paused for an instant. She would recognize his face even he was in a more embarrassing situation at a nce!


    How could this happen to him?


    Did he break his legs because of this?!


    Su Li was anxious on her face, but in her heart, she was calm abnormally as a piece of ice. She roughly checked him and fortunately found he was still alive. She immediately dragged him into the Baicao Tang, regardless of the blood all over his body.


    After only two or three minutes, someone loudly knocked the door of the Baicao Tang!


    Before Su Li opened the door, the door sheet suddenly broke with a bang. A tall man and a short one walked in from the splinters of wood. Their breath of the inborn hurdles as a result of practicing martial arts released arrogantly, and a st of air immediately ruined the house in disorder.


    Su Li let out a groan at the door and vomited a spurt of blood. Then she fell into the broken wood and pretended to faint in the wretched plight. Her blood scattered on the ground just like red plum blossoms.


    The tall middle-aged man saw this scene and suddenly shook his head. Little brother was still like guilty pleasure. He didn¡¯t let off even an ordinary doctor.


    The short man in the ck robe squinted his triangr eyes and said with a sinister smile, ¡°That man was plotted against by Lord Ming. Seriously injured and dying, he must be hiding here!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man nodded slightly and said, ¡°Even if he is not the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, he must have close rtions with the cult. Let¡¯s catch him and take him to see Lord Ming!¡±


    After a short chat, the two men separately looked up the Baicao Tang at once. The entire Baicao Tang seemed to be swept by a typhoon, and herbs and prescriptions were scattered everywhere.


    After nearly half a quarter of an hour, the short man in the ck robe exasperatedly screamed out, ¡°Damn it! I clearly smell the blood, and it floats to this side. How can he not be here?!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man said gloomily, ¡°Maybe it is a trap set by the little beast. Here is the herbal medicine shop. He won¡¯t bite the hook. We¡¯ve made a mistake. Hurry up and let¡¯s catch him!¡±


    ¡°I have never been teased like this!¡±


    The short man in the ck robe was so angry that his voice became hoarse like a crow¡¯s voice. He swallowed hard when he nced at Su Li, who was lying in aa on bits of wood. He thought he could take advantage of her after catching the little beast. Damn it...


    ¡°Come on. If we lose him, the Lord Ming will me us. Be careful your stuff that may be cut!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man apparently knew the man in the ck robe well and warned him.


    The short man in the ck robe heard him and snorted. He handily shot a poisoned dart into the Su Li¡¯s neck and turned away with the tall middle-aged man. Of course, if Su Li had not used the Nothing Unusual, it would have been another result.


    The two people disappeared in front of the door, but Su Li did not get up. She was still motionless lying on the ground.


    After half an hour, the tall middle-aged man went back into the Baicao Tang. He nced at Su Li, who was lying on the ground and ¡°dead for a long time¡±. He also carefully examined the traces of the ground. After he convinced himself that there was nobody leaving, he shook his head in disappointment and left.


    When the tall middle-aged man walked away, Su Li immediately opened her eyes and stood up to clear the wood chips under her body. She even had no time to pull out the poisoned dart in her neck. There appeared a hidden doorknob immediately.


    Opening the cer door, Su Li carried the youngster out and put him on the ground. She opened his mouth and put a healing medicine refined by herself into his mouth. After she helped him to dissolve the medicine in his body, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then she finally had time to check his injuries.


    After a while, Su Li looked up and wrinkled her brows.


    ¡°While he has many traumas and his right leg is also fractured, but fortunately, it¡¯s not fractured into pieces. Thus, it is not difficult to cure. However, he has many broken veins and extremely serious internal injuries. Moreover, he is also poisoned, and the toxicity is unknown... I¡¯m afraid that I need to make up antidote in the bamboo building.¡±


    Su Li wrinkled her brows even more tightly. At this time, the youngster suddenly coughed twice. His childish but angr face revealed a bit of pain. His eyshes trembled and then he opened his eyes.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m actually... still alive?¡±


    The youngster felt the sharp pain all over his body and his throat tasted sweet. Suddenly, he felt soft on the back of his head.


    He managed to looked up and found he pillowed on a girl¡¯s knees.


    It¡¯s her!


    The youngster opened his bright eyes slightly wide. He didn¡¯t know why, because he never cared about a girl so much, especially he was running away now. He thought he would definitely die, but now he was saved by her by chance.


    Suddenly, the youngster thought of something, and his face, without a trace of blood, became paler. He struggled and wanted to sit up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here. You should hurry up and flee! They kill countless people and don¡¯t leave any survivors.¡±


    His movement immediately affected the internal wound, and forced him spat out ckish red blood.


    Su Li was annoyed. She pressed down the youngster¡¯s body, and shrieked with anger, ¡°You will die if you move again. Don¡¯t me me if you are dead!¡±


    Her voice was rather hoarse than sweet as usual.


    The youngster was stunned at once. Until now, he found that there was a poisoned dart in Su Li¡¯s neck!


    They had already been here!


    The youngster was shocked so much. Did she protect him? But, Heikui¡¯s poisoned dart was fatal as soon as it¡¯s shot into one¡¯s body. What was going on at present?!


    At this time, he saw Su Li pull out the poisoned dart which was inserted in her neck. ck blood immediately flowed out of the wound, but it turned red before long. Obviously, the poison had been detoxified.


    In an instant, Su Li became mysterious in his mind.


    Beaten by a senior who practiced inborn hurdles, Su Li had a sense of suppression in her chest. Except that, she was not much injured. After confirming that the youngster was temporarily safe and sound, she tidied up a bit the Baicao Tang. Then she carried the youngster on her back and followed the road to the valley.


    On the back of Su Li, the youngster had an unprecedented mood. From childhood until now, he had not been carried on a female¡¯s back except his mother.


    The night wind was cool. Su Li¡¯s corner of the mouth tilted upwards slightly. She felt like she had traveled through time and space and return to the previous life.


    In her previous life, she was also carrying her disabled husband like now. They went through so much scenery and so many difficulties together...


    There were fireflies fluttering on the mountain path. The youngster had never been so calm. He looked at the girl¡¯s weak shoulders and whispered after a moment, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Su Li.¡±


    Su Li answered him without hesitation. The name was given by him in the previous life, but in this life, she was asked to tell him.


    ¡°Su Li...¡± The youngster¡¯s face was pale, but his smile was soft. ¡°What a coincidence, there is a Li in my name, and my name is...¡±


    What?!


    Su Li suddenly stopped. The youngster changed his expression before he finished his words. Two terrifying momentums rose from the road ahead. The youngster and Su Li couldn¡¯t be more familiar with these two breaths. They were from the two killers, the tall one and the short one.


    ¡°Hey, little girl, you really were pretending to be dead! No wonder that the poisoned dart didn¡¯t make me feel right.¡± The short man in the ck robe came out bleakly with a sneer, ¡°Are you the Holy Girl of the Yinmo Cult? You really disappointed me. The Holy Girl of the Yinmo Cult actually is so ordinary.¡±


    The tall middle-aged man also walked out of the shadows. His shing long knife at waist was already out of the sheath.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes looked seriously. She gently put down the youngster and whispered, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    The youngster was a little anxious. He said promptly in a low voice, ¡°Go, just go. Don¡¯t worry about me! They are the elders of the Blood Refining Hall. They both are innate seniors, and you cannot beat them!¡±


    However, Su Li turned a deaf ear to him. She held her breath for a moment, and then her body suddenly rushed out to the two elders, which was like a suicide.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± The short man in the ck robe smirked and waved hisrge sleeves. Countless poisoned darts flew out from his sleeves immediately, like flower rain scattering from the sky.


    The youngster tightened his pupils. When he was about to help Su Li in spite of his wounds, Su Li suddenly disappeared for a moment. Then, she appeared behind the man in the ck robe!


    The man in the ck robe changed his expression slightly, and immediately propped up the vital energy to protect himself. He was confident that even if he were attacked sneakily, his vital energy would not be broken because Su Li was only acquired ninth hurdle cultivation.


    ¡°We were actually teased by a silly little girl!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man was unhappy. He sneered and immediately leaned forward. With his figure flickering, he wielded the silvery knife right against the forehead of Su Li. For a moment, there were flying sand and rolling pebbles. Boom! The knife struck on the ground and made a loud noise.


    ¡°Silly little girl, you really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Can you oppose Blood Refining Hall with your little cultivation?¡±


    The tall middle-aged man had a well-thought-out n. He shed dust with the knife. He was extremely confident about his knife technique and was sure that he had hurt Su Li. The body with cultivation of acquired hurdles still was smashed to pieces.


    The man in the ck robe was depressed by the trick but he still came over to praise, ¡°Elder brother, you are still amazing!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man snorted and was about to teach his brother a lesson. However, there was an abnormal sound behind him. He suddenly turned back and saw living Su Li and her bloody face. His face turned pale at one moment.


    ¡°You little girl! No matter how you struggle, you will die here!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man was furious. He stepped out and wanted to wield his knife again, suddenly, he felt that he stepped on something under his feet. A gloomy murderous intention immediately shrouded.


    Su Li squinted her eyes. Blood flowed on her forehead. However, she tilted her mouth and sneered.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, but can¡¯t I use poison?¡±


    Boom!!


    The ce where Su Li stepped over copsed, and it¡¯s about seven feet deep! The two elders of the Blood Refining Hall didn¡¯t expect that and fell into it.


    ¡°Insignificant skill!¡±


    The tall middle-aged man roared and was about to fly out of the hole. However, the surrounding soil was like alive and buried the two people as sudden as a sh of lightning. Then, the soft soil became as hard as the stone. Only their heads were exposed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡±


    The short man was so scared that he screamed because he couldn¡¯t move. Being trapped underground, he couldn¡¯t use any strategies. The tall middle-aged man was more miserable. His knife was also shackled underground. Even if he had excellent cultivation, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Su Liy on the side of the two men¡¯s heads and panted. She had no strength now. It seemed that it¡¯s easy for her to do this. In fact, that was already her limit. If they weren¡¯t careless, she might even have failed.


    The youngster nkly watched everything happen. The situation reversed in a short period of time unexpectedly. She seemed weak, but she actually buried two innate seniors in minutes. Even if he told the case to his followers, no one would believe him.


    Thinking of this, the youngster walked over on one foot. Su Li saw him, then she got up and took out two ck porcin bottles from her arms.


    The two innate seniors saw that and were no longer calm. They closed their mouths soon.


    The youngster came over and slightly frowned. He said, ¡°They have no vital energy to protect their bodies, but they still have strength. In our current state, we can¡¯t force them to open their mouths.¡±


    Su Li heard him and smiled. She opened a bottle and said, ¡°Cover your nose.¡±


    The youngster¡¯s look changed. It seemed that she was not stumped by the problem he said.


    Su Li covered her nose and put the ck porcin bottle in front of the tall middle-aged man. The man suddenly felt his nose itchy. He was so terrified that he immediately avoided smelling by holding breath. However, that could not keep for a long time. The man¡¯s face became so red by holding his breath and almost got choked. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help it anymore.


    Atishoo!!

 Chapter 57 - Ling Li

    <h4>Chapter 57 Ling Li</h4>


    When the tall middle-aged man sneezed, Su Li flexed her finger and shot a ck pill into the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth.


    The poison prated his intestines. The middle-aged man only had time to scream, and then his face turned dark at megascopic speed. He died! Then the corpse sputtered, in a very short time, and vanished only leaving clothing and articles.


    The man in the ck robe saw the scene and got scared half to death. He felt that there was a cold air immediately running from his soles of feet to the crown!


    The kind of death was too strange and cruel! As soon as he thought that he would suffer the pain, he immediately howled, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! What do you want to know? I will tell you all! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    The man in the ck robe cried and howled, having a running nose. He didn¡¯t have any image of the elder in the Blood Refining Hall now.


    The youngster¡¯s expression changed, indicating Su Li to stop. He icily asked, ¡°Who is the traitor hidden in the Yinmo Cult? Who exposes my whereabouts?¡±


    The man in the ck robe had eyes wide open and said, ¡°It turns out that you are the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult. The unfathomable Childe Li in Jianghu legends is unexpectedly a youngster whose age is less than 20. It is incredible.¡±


    Then, the man in the ck robe sighed and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I will tell you everything I know, but please leave me a whole corpse. Don¡¯t let me die like Elder Gao.¡±


    ¡°I promise you.¡± Su Li answered without hesitation and put away the ck porcin bottle.


    The man in the ck robe immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I think after this plot against, Your Excellency should have some guesses. The traitor is Zhao Ming who oversees the border branch! In fact, he is not really a traitor because he originally works undercover for the Blood Refining Hall. With his infiltration, the entire border branch has been rebellious!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The youngster sighed softly, ¡°No wonder I feel ufortable at the border branch instead of normal feeling at the Xuelou Cult. My invisible presentiment is right.¡±


    ¡°Zhao Ming poisoned Your Excellency using a unique poison from the Blood Refining Hall. If the poison cannot be detoxified in time, the poisoned will be disabled. Your Excellency should be careful!¡±


    The man in the ck robe tried his best to say, ¡°I only know so much and don¡¯t have the antidote. Please let me die in peace, Your Excellency.¡±


    The youngster nodded and pped the crown of the man in the ck robe. He immediately bled from all the seven openings of his head and breathed out his life.


    The youngster did keep his promise to leave the man in the ck robe a whole corpse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Su Li.¡± The youngster took a breath and regained his smile as if the man in the ck robe¡¯s words couldn¡¯t affect him, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you my name yet. My name is...¡±


    Su Li waved to stop the youngster. The youngster looked a little stiff. His name was a great secret, but Su Li stopped him from telling her his name twice today.


    As he was thinking about it, Su Li took out a white porcin bottle from nowhere and poured some liquid like clear water on the exanimate man in the ck robe.


    Fizz!!


    After the liquid like clear water ran, it immediately was like strong acid corroding everything. In the blink of an eye, it melted the half head of the man in the ck robe, revealing the white bones.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!!!¡±


    Suddenly, the exanimate man in the ck robe opened his eyes and harshly screamed. However, the poisonous water quickly eroded his eyes and throat. The sound vanished.


    The body without the skull kept shaking for a long time and finally stopped. Then, it was slowly melted, even not leaving clothing and articles.


    The youngster swallowed saliva and saw Su Li putting away the porcin bottle with a brilliant smile on her pale face.


    ¡°I heard that the Blood Refining Hall has a method of suspended animation which can withstand one lethal attack. It is true unexpectedly. You can tell me your name now.¡±


    The autumn wind brought a little bit coolness to the youngster and blew into his heart. He felt inexplicably warm. If Su Li hadn¡¯t been here, he would have died inevitably after the man in the ck robe used the suspended animation method and got out of trouble.


    ¡°My name is Ling Li. Ling is from Ling Tian (soaring to the skies), and Li is from Li Bie (separation).¡±


    Su Li smiled and squinted eyes like a crescent moon. ¡°Ling Li, I like this name.¡±


    The childe who had a pale face in front of her was so familiar, like him in the previous life.


    The face of the youngster became red immediately.


    Because of the hard fight, Su Li and Ling Li came to the Bamboo Building after midnight. Ling Li had no energy, so he was carried by Su Li on her back. When Fang Yuan, who heard the sound, came out and saw Su Li in bloodiness, he was greatly frightened, and said ¡°What happened? Su Li, are you okay?¡±


    When Ling Li saw Fang Yuan, he squinted eyes and recognized that thetter was from the Poisonous Insect n.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There is a heavily poisoned patient in the Baicao Tang. I am able to make up the antidote only in the Bamboo Building.¡±


    Su Li said and touched the wound on her forehead with smile. She then said, ¡°I fell down and grazed my forehead. It is just a minor injury.¡±


    Fang Yuan was distressed inexplicably. He quickly helped Su Liy down Ling Li and did not look at Ling Li once because he felt that there was an inexplicable hostility on Ling Li.


    ¡°Su Li may save a troublesome person back...¡±


    Fang Yuan secretly sighed but still helped Su Li carry Ling Li on his back to the second floor and ce him on a bed.


    Looking at the bottles and jars in the house and smelling an unique fragrance of the maiden, Fang Yuan had a reddish face and he sank a voice to say, ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    He was talking about Ling Li. He looked at Ling Li in bloodiness and saw some brown blood.


    Su Li smiled and shook her head, ¡°You can go to sleep trustingly. Doctors don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    Fang Yuan thought that Su Li must have contacted a lot of the wounded like Ling Li at the Baicao Tang in her daily life and couldn¡¯t help scratching his head. He said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I will not bother you. You can make up the antidote securely.¡±


    Then he closed the door. However, he called Qu Qingning up to search outside together rather than went to sleep. Su Li suddenly brought back an unidentified person which may lead to catastrophe of the valley.


    They did not know that the two inborn seniors who could destroy everyone in the valley had been buried in the wilderness by Su Li.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room on the second floor of the Bamboo Building was inexplicably awkward.


    Ling Liy on the white bed, smelling intermittent fragrance. He knew it was Su Li¡¯s bed, so his face became redder instantly.


    At this time, Su Li brought a basin of water at the bedside. Then apart from anything else, she tore his rags. Ling Li immediately got panicked and sprang to the cab base like a monkey. He was tongue-shy as a young married woman, ¡°You... What are you doing?!¡±


    He had been a man for two lifetimes and had never been so embarrassed. He was forced to be undressed by a female who knew each other for a day unexpectedly!


    Su Li looked unhappy and frowned with a cold voice, ¡°You are in bloodiness, and how can I cure you? If you don¡¯t want to abandon your performance, you must be obedient!¡±


    Ling Li instantly froze. After a long time, hey down epting fate just like a robot. He seemed like a fish on the cutting board.


    He certainly heard the words of the man in the ck robe. If he did not get detoxified, he would probably lose his cultivation. Besides, Su Li said that she was sure of making up the antidote.


    If he could recover his prime, the shame was nothing.


    Su Li picked up the towel and wiped thick chest of the youngster. Her gaze was ineffably tender. It was as good as the previous life. In the previous life, she also wiped his body like this... Husband.


    After an hour, Su Li finally cleaned up bloodiness on Ling Li. Innumerable wounds of knifes and swords were revealed. Ling Li had the narrow squeak this time indeed. It was hard to escape from dozens of killers in the border branch. He was almost a mass of bruises.


    After applying ointments to Ling Li, Su Li also felt a little tired. If making up the antidote in this physical state, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t make mistakes. Thus, she applied some ointments on her forehead and turned around,


    ¡°I will help you test the poison tomorrow. You can rest assured to go sleep today.¡±


    Then, Su Li closed the door with no lingering and went away lightly. Ling Li looked at the dim light in the room. He was almost tied to a mummy, but the whole body was cool and wounds no longer burned except that his veins were in pain faintly. The poison in his body was suppressed and wasn¡¯t in disorder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Ling Mo has gotten the news...¡±


    Ling Li sighed and closed his eyes. In his mind, there were all Su Li¡¯s wound on her neck, her weak figure guarding in front of him and unyielding appearance fighting desperately for him.


    They did not know each other at all. What was the reason for risking her life to save him?


    In the next morning,mon people in the Dasu Town saw the ruin of the Baicao Tang and worried about the safety of Su Li in immediate confusion. However, Su Li usually appeared at night. They could only help Su Li clean up herb cabs, waiting for her toe back.


    ¡°How conscienceless is it to steal silver of the Baicao Tang!¡±


    ¡°Hateful thief! Since you dare to steal herbs of the pharmacy, you would better be careful of disease!¡±


    ¡°... I hear that the Nanjiang Country is very chaotic recently. Do refugees from the Nanjiang Country make it?¡±


    ¡°s, how chaotic!¡±


    Let the speeches amongmon people pass. At the moment, Su Li was also entangled to answer about her forehead injury.


    ¡°Second Miss, what is the matter with your injury on head?¡±


    He Shi looked at the calico covered on Su Li¡¯s head and was distressed, ¡°If a scar is left, you will not be beautiful.¡±


    Su Li touched her forehead and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just have a fall. It is a minor injury and will be better after two days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He Shi breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I hear that there is a new powerful female doctor in the Baicao Tang. Miss, you can go here and maybe you won¡¯t have a scar. However, I heard that the Baicao Tang was stolen. I don¡¯t know if the female doctor is safe.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed and said, ¡°I will go at night.¡±


    After dealing with matters of the Baicao Tang, Su Li immediately returned to the valley. She saw that Ling Li was lying on a wicker chair in the yard. It seemed that his injuries were much better because he was able to walk.


    ¡°Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li...¡±


    Su Li muttered and walked over. As early as the previous life, she should have thought that the disappearance of the Yinmo Cult and the appearance of her disabled husband were at the same time. The Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult certainlymitted treason. The imperial court almost dreamed of destroying all evil influences in the martial arts circle. She was called the She-Devil in the previous life and bore the brunt.


    When Ling Li saw Su Liing in, he turned his head and smiled revealing two small sharp canine teeth, ¡°You are here.¡±


    If the smile was seen by those from the Yinmo Cult and the Xuelou Cult, their eyes would pop out of their heads. The Childe Li who could only smirk, sneer, and smile evilly actually could smile warmly and softly?!


    Su Li gently replied and saw that Heidan and these little beggars were stripping to the waist and doing martial-art squats in the yard. There was no figure of Qu Qingning. Heidan looked at Ling Li from time to time even with a bit of worship.


    ¡°Are you teaching them Xuangong?¡± Su Li inquiringly asked. Ling Li chuckled and nodded, ¡°Because of the indebtedness, I should do something for you.¡±


    Su Li turned cool. She said with a cold voice, ¡°Do you think that I saved you because of your rewards?¡±


    Ling Li exposed stunned expression and didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Before he opened the month, Su Li already snorted and walked away from the yard. He was chagrined and chased her at once.


    Heidan looked at them andughed, ¡°Boss Ling is definitely interested in Sister Li!¡±


    Then some people were immediately dissatisfied, ¡°Humph, we all know it. We are not idiots!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Boss Ling¡¯s life is saved by Sister Su Li. Of course, he should pledge to marry her!¡±


    These little beggars took it for granted, but Heidan showed meditation and said, ¡°We are in trouble. If Sister Li likes Boss Ling, what about our Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our Big Brother doesn¡¯t have a wife, too!¡±


    ¡° Don¡¯t forget that there also is Boss Fang!¡±


    ¡°Wow... It¡¯s messy. Let¡¯s leave them alone.¡±


    The group of little boys was twittering. Qu Qingning, who was hiding outside the yard, heard these and suddenly became overcast. These stupid boys were ignorant. The youngster brought back by Su Li seemed only a little older than them, but his breath was unbelievable. He only saw the kind of breath on his family elders.


    If he fought with the youngster, he would not take one move of the youngster when the youngster was seriously injured.


    ¡°What is the background of the youngster brought back by Su Li? He is actually a Young Master! Is he a prince?¡±


    Qu Qingning only felt a bit of toothache. There were the genius maiden who was skilled in both poison and medicine, the young patriarch of the Poisonous Insect n as well as the Young Master in the small valley. It was a little scary.

 Chapter 58 - Fierce and Unreasonable!

    <h4>Chapter 58 Fierce and Unreasonable!</h4>


    Ling Li followed Su Li to the second floor of the bamboo building all the way. He tried to exin, only to find that he didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Seeing Ling Li say nothing when he came over, Su Li looked colder. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Your Excellency continue to repay the kindness downstairs but follow me going upstairs?¡± she said sarcastically.


    Ling Li was sneered for doing a favor. He couldn¡¯t help but turn angry and say coldly, ¡°It is true that I teach them practice method for repaying their kindness. Few members of the cult are qualified of cultivating the practice method. What the hell are you angry for?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency is joking. I am only amon person in the Dasu Town and didn¡¯t dare to get angry with Your Excellency.¡± Su Li looked indifferent and grabbed a long-haired spider from a jar. Then she said, ¡°Xuangong is precious. I can offer nothing other than testing the antidote for Your Excellency.¡±


    Ling Li looked at the colored spider in Su Li¡¯s hand, which wasrger than his fist, and the cold sweat flowed down instantly.


    Did she take the opportunity to take revenge?


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you have the courage to test the poison as the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult? Or are you afraid of being poisoned by me?¡±


    Although he knew that Su Li was prodding him, Ling Li felt surprisingly ufortable. He snorted and sat on the bedside. Looking calm, he said coldly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In his previous life, he had not only experienced immense dangers and difficulties as well as intensive fighting in the battlefield but also gone to the hell. How can he be afraid of a poisonous spider?


    Su Li patted a spider¡¯s abdomen after she saw Ling Li was ready. The gossamer was spitted out immediately and prated into Ling Li¡¯s throat like a small snake swimming through the entrails. Ling Li felt extremely disgusted and his throat rolled out of control. But he still forcibly resisted the swallowing action.


    After less than half of five minutes, the test can be over. Su Li made the spider take back the gossamer which had turned from pure white topletely dark. The gossamer was multicolored somewhere, which looked very strange.


    Ling Li was filled with apprehension. He knew little about poison. What on earth was the blood poison in his body? It could produce so many different kinds of poisons.


    Su Li cut open the gossamer and put the spider back to the jar. After that she took out a knife and carefully peeled off the poisons. A part of the poisons was poured into a transparent ss bottle and the ck poisons immediately turned to multicolor after instilling the clear liquid.


    A specialist can only master his own field. Ling Li had only a hazy notion about poison. Although his cultivation was far better than Su Li¡¯s, he couldn¡¯tpete with Su Li in poison and detoxification at all. The two formidable inborn seniors of the Blood Refining Hall were easily killed by Su Li.


    Su Li lowered her eyes and stared without a blink at the poison which constantly polluted the serum. Its color was ever-changing in the process of adding colorful powders. It sometimes resembled a grim skull while sometimes resembled bloody flowers in full bloom.


    Ling Li soon observed that the color in the ss bottle was changing from ck to multicolor, red, yellowish and nearly colorless.


    Was the poison nearly detoxified?!


    Ling Li was slightly shocked. Suddenly, a ck fog rose from bottom and the whole serum was immediately turned to ck. It actually bubbled up with a grunt sound and disappeared in an instant.


    Su Li gave a cold hum and drew the smoke together. After the inlet of falling liquid, the poison was immediately quiet as if it had lost all its vitality.


    Needless to say, Ling Li knew that Su Li had failed. His lips moved. When he was ready tofort her, Su Li turned around and said indifferently,


    ¡°The blood poison of the Blood Refining Hall has some unique features. It is actually refined from xueyang flower to make yang poison and is supplemented with forty-nine poison flowers and grasses to generate one hundred and forty-seven variations. In order to be urate, I still need to test the poison for several times.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯sfort was stuck in his throat and he could say nothing for a while. Su Li¡¯s tone was clearly full of confidence and there wasn¡¯t a bit of frustration in it at all.


    In addition, it only took her less than an hour to know the principle of the blood poison. Ling Li found that he still underestimated Su Li¡¯s poison skills.


    ¡°Live in the valley during these days and don¡¯t go out! Don¡¯t touch my belongings! Don¡¯t use cultivation arbitrarily!¡±


    Su Li said three requirements in a row. It was better to say that they were orders rather than requirements. Ling Li listened in astonishment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Su Li nced at Ling Li and said, ¡°Eat and sleep. Your Excellency should enjoy the leisure time.¡±


    Then Su Li immediately left.


    There was a hint of helplessness in Ling Li¡¯s mild eyes. He didn¡¯t know how he had provoked her... She was fierce and unreasonable.


    Although it was not clear whether Su Li¡¯s requirements were serious or not, Ling Li still carefully sealed his cultivation. It would be bad that careless use of Xuangong actually affected detoxication. The Xuangong that he had practiced since he was unborn was very useful to him.


    After solving what happened in the valley, Su Li turned to a doctor and went to the Baicao Tang to clear up a messy situation.


    The Baicao Tang had been cleaned up by the clerks andmon people of the Dasu Town and even the door nks had been reced with new ones. The wait-and-see people around the herbal medicine shop all immediately gathered after they saw Su Li.


    ¡°Doctor Shuili is here!¡±


    ¡°Great! Doctor Shuili isn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    All the people wearing coarse rags said. Su Li held out her hand with a smile and gently pressed down. Then everyone immediately stopped talking. In their hearts, Su Li was a living Bodhisattva just like Qi Xianqing. They certainly should listen to a Bodhisattva¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Baicao Tang was stolenst night and I was startled, too. Fortunately, there is no serious problem. I amte today and seeing the patients.¡±


    Su Li knew that it was easier to show a slip after saying too much. She only roughly mentioned it and started to see patients immediately.


    Everyone immediately became obedient and queued spontaneously. Su Li began a new day of medical realization. Although the people in the town only suffered from minor illnesses and chronic diseases, she could sense that her foundation of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction was a bit deeper every time she felt the pulse of patients.


    ¡°The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction is really the treasure of medical knowledge.¡±


    With days of umtion, she could sense that she was getting closer to the inborn realm. And somewhere there was a hint of presentiment, and a force seemed to break through the limitation and spurt out.


    ¡°Will there be new changes of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction after I enter into the inborn realm?¡± She thought.


    A deep thought passed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Qi Xianqing would never think that Su Li could make such a great progress in cultivation. Therefore, he never mentioned the realm after the inborn realm.


    Su Li passed the days between the valley and the Dasu Town. Half a month quickly passed by in the twinkling of an eye. Su Li didn¡¯t go back to the Su House once.


    Ling Li¡¯s poison was half detoxified and the other half of it was mutating in the process of detoxification, which required Su Li to try out the poison again.


    Ling Li looked extremely pale after hearing the news, which made Qu Qingningugh wildly in secret.


    It was for no other reason than Su Li¡¯s terrifying detoxification method. Ling Li actually needed to swallow dozens of poisonous substances and couldn¡¯t eat anything else during the process. The taste of poisonous substance couldn¡¯t taste good. Ling Li retched a dozen of times in a day and the stomach became a battlefield for all kinds of poisonous substances, which can be said that his viscera were burned. The torments in hell were nothing more than this.


    Fang Yuan secretly swore that he should never be poisoned in future, otherwise he would almost die after Su Li¡¯s torments. The Young Master Ling Li had turned pale. See?


    On the second floor of the bamboo building, Ling Li putted down the bamboo window after he saw Su Li disappear into the entrance of the valley and theny down. Su Li had never lived in the bamboo building since he came here. She would return to the Baiwei Building no matter howte it was as if she didn¡¯t want to stay in the same ce with him for too long.


    Looking at the low roof of the bamboo building, Ling Li was lost in meditation. Was Su Li... really detoxifying him?


    His currentplexion was several times darker than before and he felt his body became very heavy. The status of the Blood Refining Hall was lower than that of the Xuelou Cult, not to mention the Yinmo Cult. Why was the exclusive blood poison of such a small cult which wasn¡¯t famous for refining poison in the martial arts circle so hard to be detoxified?


    The seed of a doubt gradually sprouted in his heart and Ling Li preferred to think that Su Li was doing something else in secret during the treatment.


    ¡°Su Li, are you an enemy or a friend? If you really want to poison me, why should you save me in the first ce...¡±


    Ling Li closed his eyes with a heavy heart. He thought that the experience of two lifetimes could make him understand human nature and see things clearly. It never urred to him that a girl like Su Li could make him see things unclearly.


    After Su Li left the valley, she came to the Baicao Tang in wind and frost ofte autumn. Qi Xianqing had left for nearly two months and themon people in the Dasu Town had been ustomed to the existence of the new doctor.


    As the night deepened, the patients gradually left. Su Li had to see the patients and fill a prescription after the manservant in charge of the work in the Baicao Tang left. In this way, the efficiency was twice lower.


    At this time, one person whose footsteps were steady but light stepped in.


    Su Li said without lifting her head, ¡°Sit by the door and wait till I have seen the patients in front of you.¡±


    Then there was no answer for a long time.


    Su Li sensed something unusual and lifted her head. Her pupils constricted after she saw the face of the new patient.


    In front of the bench at the door, a cold youngster with bloodstains all over his body stood still. As his chest slightly, rose and fell, he breathed out white breath from his nostrils from time to time. The youngster¡¯s right hand slouched, with drops of blood falling onto the ground and making dripping sound.


    The severalmon people left saw the horrible injury of the youngster and kept quiet out of fear. Some of them were secretly observing the escape route.


    Human nature was always selfish. Even if Su Li was a living Bodhisattva, no one cared about her life or death in such a critical moment of escape.


    Su Li slightly held back her breath and said, ¡°Your right shoulder is seriously hurt, but you will not die for a while. Sit over there and wait till I have seen the remaining patients.¡±


    There was a hint of astonishment appearing in the youngster¡¯s face. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t believe Su Li could talk without changing countenance. He looked around and hesitated for a moment and finally sat straight on the bench.


    The remainingmon people suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It turns out that he is also a patient. It was really terrifying when he came in...¡±


    ¡°The wounds are all over his body. He may be bitten by animals and it is a wonder that he could actually survive!¡±


    ¡°There are many wild children now who have no right opinion about themselves. I don¡¯t know where the kides from, gee...¡±


    The patients whispered with very low voices and thought that they wouldn¡¯t be heard by others. However, they didn¡¯t know that what they said was clearly heard by Su Li and the cold youngster.


    The cold youngster¡¯s eyebrows throbbed. He thought that they were a bunch of ignorant people and he wouldn¡¯t get angry with them!

 Chapter 59 - Advent of Ling Mo

    <h4>Chapter 59 Advent of Ling Mo</h4>


    After a while, thest patient left happily with a medicine package in his hands. Su Li waved at the cool young person and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Come here, I will apply some medicine to your wound.¡±


    With his eyes gleaming, Ling Mo walked over to sit opposite Su Li. He didn¡¯t lift the clothes off his shoulders. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you ever saved a young person who was at about the same age as me half a month ago?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s stopped grinding the medicine and looked up at Ling Mo for a moment. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that young person? What if I saved him and what if I didn¡¯t?¡±


    Ling Mo tightened his pupil and said coldly, ¡°Take me to see him! It will only bring you fatal disaster if our rtionship is exposed! You are only a doctor, and don¡¯t ask what you should not.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile gradually faded away after she hearing that and her eyes was colder than Ling Mo¡¯s. ¡°Fatal disaster? I remember that you wanted to kill me for a long time. If I kill your master, it is only right and proper that he pay me for your life, right?¡±


    Su Li changed her expression slowly to her original appearance when she said that.


    Ling Mo¡¯s look changed dramatically, and he stepped away instantly be away from Su Li. He asked with obvious intention to kill, ¡°You killed the master?¡±


    Su Li cleared her nails slowly and smiled, ¡°His body was covered with blood when he came here. He was seriously injured by knives and swords, and his legs were broken. There was even strange poison flowing with the blood in his body and he was about to die. If I didn¡¯t kill him, he wouldn¡¯t survive by himself. Why are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    With his eyes turning to bloody red in an instant, Ling Mo drew the sharp sword in his waist, which gave out a beam of light in the air, and directly stabbed to Su Li¡¯s face.


    Meanwhile, the blood gushed out from Ling Mo¡¯s shoulder and wetted more than half area of his chest instantly where the blood had already dried for a long time!


    Su Li tilted her head and easily avoided the sword with the corners of her mouth lifted up. Ling Mo was shocked by that, then Su Li¡¯s index finger gently tapped the front end of the sword.


    Jingle!!!!


    There was a continuous humming sounds in the air, and a tremendous force was passed from the front end of the sword. Ling Mo¡¯s wrist trembled violently and his wound cracked deeper in his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t hold the long sword any more, which fell on the ground and produced a whine.


    ¡°......You!¡±


    Ling Mo was very angry, the enemy who killed his brother was in front of him but he could do nothing. If it¡¯s in the peak period of his strength, he wouldn¡¯t be beaten to drop his long sword by a girl who had the cultivation of acquired hurdles£¡


    All of a sudden, Ling Mo rose his head, spitted out a mouthful ck blood and fell to the ground. As Su Li slowly approaching, he was unable to hold on his indomitable tenacity and passed out in an instant.


    Su Li picked up Ling Mo with one hand and threw him beside the door, then shook her head and cleaned the ground.


    There were troubles one after another since she saved Ling Li. Although this young bastard was obviously poisoned, he managed to hold the breath to start a fight, he surely didn¡¯t want to live.


    ¡°Well, I will save this young person¡¯s life for his sake.¡±


    After clearing up the room, Su Li picked up the long sword and carried Ling Mo to run all the way to the entrance of the valley, then she started to support him with hands.


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning vigntly walked out when they heard the noises, they known Su Li would note to the valley at this time.


    When they walked to the entrance of the valley, the two were stunned to see Su Li once again brought back a young person. Where did Su Li abduct this seriously injured person? Did hee to her just the same as Ling Li?


    When they walked to the bamboo building, Ling Li who blocked his own cultivation heard the noises. After opening the door, he saw the young person brought by Su Li, and his face changed dramatically in an instant.


    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±


    Ling Li walked to them in a hurry and asked tensely, ¡°Where do you find him? How is the injury?¡±


    Therge bloodstains on Ling Mo¡¯s chest, the wounds cut through the shoulders and the crisscross scars of whole body made Ling Li¡¯s knuckles whitened as he kneaded. And there was a trace of panic on his face which was always calm.


    Su Li¡¯s heart passed a hint of difort when she saw Ling Li¡¯s look. Then she said shortly, ¡°He will not die. Fang Yuan, move him to the yard.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded and was going to move him, Ling Li shook his head and said, ¡°Let me live with him, I...¡±


    ¡°I said that he lived in the yard, then he will live in the yard!¡± Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly rose to a higher pitch, and she said coldly, ¡°Ling Li, don¡¯t forget that I am the owner of this valley!¡±


    Ling Li narrowed his eyes slightly, stood up immediately and confronted Su Li, ¡°I will live with him in the yard then, and you take the bamboo building back.¡±


    Su Li suddenly smiled with anger, ¡°You can go with him, I won¡¯t stop you and I will not detoxify the poison in your body then!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face turned topletely cloudy in the end, ¡°That¡¯s alright if you won¡¯t detoxify the poison for me, and I will take him away.¡±


    After said that, Ling Li was about to carry Ling Mo on his back, then turned back and prepared to leave the valley.


    Su Li said leisurely, ¡°You don¡¯t cherish your own life, I have nothing to say. However, there is poison in Ling Mo¡¯s body as well, if you leave here, he will be dead within one day, and don¡¯t me me for not reminding you of that.¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Lipletely stopped his movements, and the atmosphere was stagnated for a moment. An inexplicable horror breath slowly emanated from him.


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning hummed unanimously, and there was a hint of astonishment in their eyes.


    It was the force that only senior with inborn hurdles can master!


    Ling Li was really a senior with inborn hurdles, and a supreme youngster!


    Su Li looked pale. She clenched her silver teeth and there were tears welling up in her eyes. It turned out that in his heart she wasn¡¯t even as good as Ling Mo.


    ¡°If you use your cultivation, I will never care about you again!¡±


    Hearing the tearful voice in a stubborn tone, Ling Li was stunned and turned back. He saw tears in Su Li¡¯s eyes. He loosened his hands and forced a bitter smile.


    What was I arguing for with this girl...


    In the end, Fang Yuan sessfully ced Ling Mo in the yard. Su Li came with drug in her hands to cure his wounds. However, she didn¡¯t treat him carefully. Although Ling Mo was in aa, he couldn¡¯t help but groan. Helping with the cure, Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes were twitching after he saw that.


    Su Li¡¯s temper was getting harder and harder to guess since Ling Li came here.


    Outside the house, Ling Li, Qu Qingning and other people sat together at this moment, and Ling Li worried Ling Mo so much that his eyes could tell everything. Although Ling Mo was only a page boy he picked up when he was a child, he was the Leader of the Xuelou Cult that he cultivated. He had always treated Ling Mo as his brother. If anything bad happened to Ling Mo, how could he go back and exin to other brothers?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qu Qingningforted him, ¡°Su Li¡¯s medicine skill is very good. She can even save your life, let alone the young person.¡±


    Ling Li only slightly nodded without saying anything, but Ling Mo¡¯s bloody wound in right shoulder cut through by spear appeared from time to time in his mind.


    Heidan and others were also there, whispering from time to time.


    ¡°Miss Su is so strange today, and she gets mad for no reason!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Sister Su Li is obviously jealous!¡±


    ¡°What? Jealous of whom?!¡± Cheered up for an instant, a group of blockheads all looked at Heidan who just talked.


    Heidan smiled slyly and whispered, ¡°Who can it be? It must be Boss Ling. Didn¡¯t you see Boss Ling was nervous about that young person? Sister Su Li must be very jealous, therefore, she got mad.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it seems to make sense after hearing what you said!¡±


    Qu Qingning and Ling Li¡¯s ears were so keen that they could distinctly hear their whispering. Qu Qingning¡¯s face immediately turned dark. He turned back and shouted, ¡°You bastard, how can you gossip about that? Get out of here immediately, and hold your tongue!¡±


    Heidan opened his eyes wide and he didn¡¯t expect that everything he said was heard. He took a group of errand boys out of the yard in a hurry.


    ¡°Haha, those blockheads are talking nonsense, and don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Qu Qingning turned back with a hollow smile on his face. However, he thought that Ling Li always looked cool, Su Li would never like him!


    Ling Li nodded calmly, but the calmness in his heart was disturbed. In his mind, he thought of the inexplicable quarrel. The picture of Su Li¡¯s tearful eyes became clearer.


    That young girl had showed a very abnormal emotion towards him since they met each other. Did she really know me, and is she really... Xue?


    Squeak!


    At this time, the sound of opening the door interrupted Ling Li¡¯s thought. Su Li walked out with an indifferent face. She nced at Ling Li who was about to speak but said nothing and she said nothing and turned away.


    It¡¯s really embarrassing...


    Fang Yuan shook his head and sighed, he said the words that Su Li didn¡¯t say, ¡°Su Li already cleaned up the poison in Ling Mo¡¯s body, and the veins in his shoulders were connected. But he was so seriously injured that he should rely on his own cultivation and rest for three or four days to fully recover.¡±


    Ling Li was relieved to arge extent, and he quietly returned to the bamboo building, and only saw Su Li who looked tired was testing poison for him again.


    Ling Li was deeply impressed and stood behind Su Li after a long-time hesitation and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry for my behavior. He is a brother who means a lot to me...and thank you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s paused her movement, and the anger in her heart was disappeared in an instant after she heard the two words the arrogant man said. She pretended to hum coldly, however, the corner of her mouth could not help but slightly lift upwards.


    Ling Li stood behind her and couldn¡¯t see her face. He scratched his head after heard the coldly hum. He had never been alone with a woman in his previous and present life. How could he know that Su Li was in a good mood at the moment?


    It was alreadyte night after testing a sort of poison. Ling Li did not fall asleep as well. He got up and saw Su Li stopped, he couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°It¡¯s toote to go back today, so you¡¯d better sleep here tonight.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t move for an instant, then she turned around, opened the bamboo door and left without even took a nce at Ling Li.


    Ling Li became even more confused, then he suddenly came to realize that Su Li might misunderstand something. He merely wanted her to stay at the yard...


    ***


    The boundless darknesssted for an unlimited time, Ling Mo opened his eyes with great effort, however, the vision he saw was indistinct.


    Was here the hell?


    He remembered the scene of being in aa in front of Su Li.


    His sight was blurred for a moment, but it was suddenly clear. Ling Mo finally saw clearly what he saw. It is... the roof.


    Was I still alive?


    Ling Mo was so stunned, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. He had no strength to fight back, then Su Li had no reason to let him alive.


    Suddenly he saw some dim figures walked to him. He managed to looked around and immediately saw a row of boys who were blinking their eyes. It seemed that they were no more than eight or nine years old. The clothes they put on were not rare, but very clean and tidy.


    ¡°Is he awake?¡±


    Heidan pointed to the face of Ling Mo and asked, the blockheads behind him suddenly nodded all together, and then Heidan knocked the young person¡¯s head.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and get big brothers!¡±


    A group of boys immediately left with loud noises.


    Big brother?


    Ling Mo was full of doubts. Was he saved by the leader of an organization?


    After a while, a figure rushed into the house like a phantom. Ling Mo immediately widened his eye after he saw the person. He dared not to believe it and shouted, ¡°Master?!¡±


    Ling Li breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ling Mo was able to speak. He said with a smile, ¡°Take it easy, you lucky bastard. It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°But yesterday...¡±


    Before Ling Mo finished his words, Heidan interrupted, ¡°Sister Su Li carried you back. You were nearly dead and Sister Su Li saved your life. Boss Ling would already have been dead if Sister Su Li didn¡¯t save him.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you could do anything if I didn¡¯t beat for one day. You really dare say everything!¡± Qu Qingning heard Heidan¡¯s mor as soon as he came in, his face turned to apletely dark and went after Heidan immediately to beat him.


    Ling Mo waspletely confused in the repeatedly scream of Heidan.


    What the hell was going on of all this...


    After the farce ended, the other people left to leave the master and servant had a talk, and Ling Mo immediately revealed everything aboutst night.


    Ling Li was in silence again after heard that and he said a momentter, ¡°Zhao Ming is from the Blood Refining Hall.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s look changed slightly, and he immediately figured out the cause and effect, and the reason why Su Li did that.

 Chapter 60 - An Outside Concubine?

    <strong>Chapter 60 An Outside Concubine?</strong>


    ¡°Su Li was testing youst night,¡± Ling Li said in a calm voice but with an emotional upsurge in her heart. ¡°If you didn¡¯t get angry and started a fightst night, she might not save you, nor bring you here.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Mo involuntarily blurted out, ¡°Master, is Su Li your outside concubine?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face worked with surprise and he shouted angrily, ¡°How is it possible? Don¡¯t say that again from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Ling Mo nodded obediently, but somehow he had a sense that the master was covering up.


    The peerless enchantress in Yinmo Cult passed through his mind and the corner of his mouth spontaneously rose up. He really didn¡¯t know that master... It¡¯s a pity that Su Li¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯tpare with that enchantress. As a person pursuing perfection, the master would probably choose the peerless enchantress rather than Su Li.


    ¡°By the way, how did you find here?¡±


    Ling Mo immediately became serious after hearing Ling Li asked about serious affairs. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master, after you went to the banquet that day, I led some men to the border and killed the enemy¡¯s General before Second Brother Ling confronted the enemy, and the whole process was extremely smooth. I went to the border branch to find you after dismissing the subordinates, but I was ambushed. When I got rid of the chase, I looked for you and heard that the herbal medicine shop in Dasu Town was stolen, therefore, I came to find out what happened.¡±


    Ling Li said nothing after hearing that and fell into meditation. Ling Mo spontaneously kept quiet. After a while, Ling Li looked up and his eyes were a little red.


    ¡°Take the men of the Xuelou Cult to the branch in Qinghe Province when you recover. If there are no traitors, hide yourself. If there are traitors, kill them and keep that as a secret. Then came back and wiped out the border branch.¡±


    It was all life-and-death matter that Ling Li talked about. He finally showed the demeanor of the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult at the moment.


    Ling Mo nodded without hesitation, because he lived as a sword to kill for the master!


    ¡°Then...¡± Ling Li continued in a rxing and a little gentle tone at once, ¡°Go to the Dasu Town and investigate the Su House. I heard that Su Li was threw out of the house. You go and find out what happened.¡±


    There was a hint of strange smile spontaneously appeared on Ling Mo¡¯s face after hearing this.


    Master was really a double-faced man.


    Ling Mo really left the valley three dayster. Su Li didn¡¯t care about his whereabouts, because Fang Yuan told her that the polished glutinous rice that was fermented had already began to produce wine.


    Su Li came in a hurry. Without even looking at Ling Li, she rushed into the storehouse and moved out the jars of the polished glutinous rice.


    Ling Li was curious about that, so he came over to find out what happened, and was caught to give a hand to Su Li.


    A heavy fragrance of wine was floating in the air after the jars were opened. Ling Li was impressed and involuntarily asked, ¡°Are you making wine?¡±


    Su Li gave him a meaningful look, but said with sarcasm, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Does Hierarch Ling hurt his brain due to the wounds?¡±


    Whenever disagreed with other people, Su Li would say it directly. Ling Li was ustomed to her temperament. He judiciously shut up and didn¡¯t ask again. However, he could feel more pulsate in his heart.


    Only the methods of previous life could produce the wine of such taste! The winery¡¯s methods in Dahan Country was by no means the same as this. Su Li was absolutely rted to his former world!


    Su Li ignored Ling Li who was in a daze over there. She put a on the barrel by herself, poured the fermented wine to the barrel through the and sprinkled cold water on the wine. As tiny droplets of water spattered, her eyes gradually lost focus, and pictures one after another appear in his mind.


    That man sat on a wooden chair and guided her to move the jars and poured the wine to make the best wine with a variety of tastes.


    ¡°Su Li, are you all right?¡±


    Su Li instantly woke up and saw the face of the man in front of her. There was less tender and more calmness and indifference on this face.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and began to rub the rice with her hands until the sweet ferment rice was remained and the rice residue was dumped. Then the filter process started. There was a whole jar of thick wine left after the polished glutinous rice in all jars were filtered.


    Ling Li voluntarily moved the jar to kitchen and poured the thick wine into the pot.


    Su Li looked at this scene in a trance and there was an impulse in her heart. She wanted to tell him everything and lived out her life with him in the valley.


    But she knew that all this was nothing but delusion.


    They would have no direct intersection after she healed Ling Li¡¯s wounds. She would only help him to be an emperor in secret. They would never meet again in this life. It was her fate that she should go back to hell, and there was no need to take him with her.


    ¡°You boil it and pour it into the porcin drum after it is boiled.¡± Su Li said in a little trembling tone, and she took another deep breath and restored calm, ¡°There are dry osmanthus and sugar in my bamboo room. You should know how to do it.¡±


    She left the valley regardless of Ling Li¡¯s shocked face.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Xue.¡±


    Ling Li looked at the thick wine in the pot and didn¡¯t move. He wanted to catch up with Su Li and asked her why she killed him in the previous life. However, he still couldn¡¯t pluck up enough courage.


    Su Li didn¡¯t return to the valley for days. She had already tried out the new poison. The remaining medicine packs were ced on the table ording to corresponding days. As long as Ling Li was not a fool, he would take the medicine on time.


    One day, Su Li came to the Baiwei Building, but she didn¡¯t see the cringing Shopkeeper Wu as usual.


    ¡°Miss, Shopkeeper Wu caught a cold and waspletely bedridden. I¡¯m considering that it¡¯s inappropriate for me to send the ount book.¡± He Shi came over to tell her reason and smiled embarrassedly with a hand on his head.


    At present, there were many chief cooks in the Baiwei Building, however, He Shi still ranked number one among them. It was not only because he was the first man who went and sought refuge with the Baiwei Building, but he gained experience from Su Li¡¯s cooking skills in the past half-year¡¯s operation and he had made great progress in cooking skills. He even can cook the precious Beggar¡¯s Chicken all by himself.


    He Shi only told Su Li the secret and didn¡¯t inform the Su House. He faintly felt the attitude of the Su Family towards Su Li. He regarded Su Li as a master which had nothing to do with age, therefore, he chose to stand on Su Li¡¯ side with discontent at the Su Family.


    ¡°Then I will send it by myself. I haven¡¯t been home for a long time and don¡¯t know how¡¯s father going.¡±


    Su Li sighed and He Shi spontaneously felt sad in his heart. Su Li was an excellent woman, and it is a pity that she was born in a ruthless family. Unfortunately, he was incapable of changing Su Li¡¯ destiny and could do nothing but feel sorry for her.


    Su Li sat in the carriage without emotional upsurge in her heart. The carriage stopped before the Su House. Su Li¡¯s look already returned to its usual gentleness, and she walked to the Su House after she hesitated for a while.


    Su Li was stopped by two strange guards before she could step into the Su House.


    ¡°The owner ordered that misceneous freeloaders were not allowed to enter the house recently!¡±


    Su Li seemed to be frightened and she retorted with white face, ¡°Who are you? I am the Second Miss of the Su House. Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    The guard standing on the right sneered and the words he said were full of smugness, ¡°Of course we know Second Miss. We all are guards of Old Lady Su. Second Miss, please leave. The olddy ordered that you are not allowed go back to the Su House during this period!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s body was slightly trembled and she stepped back several steps with unfocused eyes. Even the ount book in her hands was fell to the ground.


    Seeing the ount book, he picked it up instantly and said, ¡°You are sending the ount book, then I will delivery it for you. Second Miss, please leave!¡±


    Tears welled up in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and a drop them sshed on the ground. The left guard couldn¡¯t bear to see that and he wanted to step aside. However, he was warned by the right guard with a wink. The right guard whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget how Xiaojiu and others were threw out of the Su House!¡±


    The left guard was stiff and immediately stopped moving. Looking up, he could only saw the back of Su Li who was climbing into the carriage.


    Su Li wiped away tears and quickly returned to indifference after entering the carriage. Fang Yuan, who was driving the carriage, heard the quickly recovered breath of Su Li and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you doing this? With your achievements in the poison, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake to deal with the Su House?¡±


    Su Liughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s boring. If I only want this, why bother toe back...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s heart was full of doubts, ¡°Come back?


    What does that mean?¡±


    They had promised not to investigate each other, but now Fang Yuan wanted to know what the life before was like of the girl who was sitting behind her and then he would like to help her to vent anger!


    Putting aside this matter, let¡¯s talk about the other.


    In the Jinyuan Court.


    Zhu Yan and Su Zipei were immediately informed of Su Li¡¯s departure, and theyughed out after hearing that Su Li shed tears, ¡°Hahaha, mother, this method is really effective. I remember that Su Li was threw out that day and there wasn¡¯t even a drop of tears in her eyes, I actually thought that she didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Zhu Yan leisurely touched her stomach and said with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s merely a petty advantage and you should have a long-term vision. It will not be toote to be happy after we thrown her out of the Su House.¡±


    ¡°I see, mother!¡± Su Zipei turned her eyes and whispered, ¡°Mother, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°Well, you go to Witch Tang again and do these things...¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes were lighted up and she said, ¡°Great! Grandma will force father to marry Su Li off after she listening to Witch Tang, therefore, Su Li has to stay at Dasu Town and cannot go to Yunjing! Mother, you are so brilliant!¡±


    Zhu Yan felt content after hearing her daughter¡¯spliments. She reached out her hand to scrape Su Zipei¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Go now and be careful not to be seen.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Su Zipei changed into inconspicuous clothes and sneaked away from the back door of the Jinyuan Court. She didn¡¯t see a shadow immediately follow her when she left the Su House.


    After half an hour, Su Zipei smugly returned to the Jinyuan Court. She thought that no one knew it and confidently went to her mother to im merits.


    Ling Mo, who was in the dark, gave a cold hum and left.


    In the valley, Ling Li held a pot of osmanthus wine and halfy on the cane chair. It was such a sunny day that he had narrow his eyesfortably.


    A breeze blew on his face at this moment.


    Ling Li still closed his eyes and said, ¡°You are back. How is the thing going?¡±


    Ling Mo stood firm and saw the wine pot in the master¡¯s hand. He shook his head and smiled. He didn¡¯t expect master to make wine in leisurely and carefree mood. It seemed that the blood poison in his body was no longer a problem.


    ¡°Master, Zhao Ming really hide in the branch of Qinghe Province, I have already killed him and a few traitors there. In addition, the border branch has been wiped out and the new branch candidates are still waiting for you to decide.¡±


    Ling Li hummed an ok, then he sat up immediately and opened his eyes, and Ling Mo seldom saw he was so serious. Then Ling Li asked, ¡°What do you find about the matter of Su Li?¡±


    Ling Mo remembered what he saw in the daytime and he thought about it silently. He wanted to look for an expression that wouldn¡¯t make the master angry, but it turned out that he could find none of it. Then he sighed and said, ¡°The situation of Su Li does not seem to be that...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ling Li sat straighter while he himself didn¡¯t noticed it yet, ¡°Tell me about it and do not miss any details.¡±


    Ling Mo felt stranger and finally he told Ling Li all what he saw and heard.


    Ling Li simultaneously bit his lips like he had some difficulties in breath after hearing Su Li¡¯s suffering since childhood. The scene when he first met Su Li appeared in his mind again, and it turned out that her life wasn¡¯t as great as it seemed to.


    In contrast, how happy I was in this life!


    ¡°I also heard that the First Madam of the Su House, the mother of Miss Su Li, bought off a witch to say that Su Li would affect her brother¡¯s life. Old Lady Su believed in her and they threw Miss Su Li out of the Su House. Zhu Yan was still unsatisfied, then she bought off the witch today and came up with a more exaggerated idea.¡±


    At this point, Ling Mo looked at Ling Li¡¯s angry face and continued in a light tone simultaneously, ¡°I think Miss Su Li will be forced to marry an old and ugly beggar before long by the Old Lady Su. Su Li will never have chance to rise again!¡±

 Chapter 61 - Choosing a Son-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 61 Choosing a Son-in-Law</h4>


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    After Su Huanli heard what the witch said, he got furious and pounded the table. ¡°Witch Zhao, what are you talking about? If my daughter¡¯s life was so strong, our families would all die because of her. It¡¯s not your turn to tell us that!¡±


    In the central room, the witch in colorful clothes drew back her neck and seriously whispered as if what she said was true, ¡°Master, what you said is wrong. Su Li is really a disaster to her younger brother. Her look is coquettish and she has very strong yinqi in her forehead. She will inevitably bring the risk of death to her biological brother. In such a dangerous situation, only her marriage can relieve it! The worse the marriage is, the better the child in the belly of the First Madam will be. The child may rise in the official world and may have higher title than that of the First Master!¡±


    The witch was good at cheating others. Coupled with her sinister tone, what she said made all feel frightened.


    Zhu Yan felt scared but she praised the witch inside. Witch Zhao was really good. Su Huanli who was not superstitious before was close to believe her.


    When Mam. Su-Cui heard what her son had said, she immediately became unhappy. She pounded the table and screamed, ¡°Huanli, how can you speak in that way? Your protection of Erya should have a limit. Now your son is still in Zhu Yan¡¯s belly but you are protecting Su Li who is a disaster to her brother. Are you sure you are doing the right thing? I will start to choose a husband for Erya today. Don¡¯t stop me!¡±


    After Mam. Su-Cui scolded Su Huanli, she left angrily with the help of Su Zipei. Shepletely ignored that Su Huanli was furious.


    After Mam. Su-Cui left, Witch Zhao also left. She would not ask for snub. After she said goodbye, she turned away.


    At this time, Li Yin who was silent aside walked to the Master and whispered, ¡°Master, the Dahan Country is not against the superstition. But if people know that our Su Family does such a ridiculous thing because of the words of a witch, the First Master will be ridiculed!¡±


    ¡°How does Zhu Yan confuse my mother? If she weren¡¯t pregnant, I would divorce her!¡± Su Huanli waved his sleeves and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Even if my mother finds a husband, I will not agree with the marriage.¡±


    Li Yin frowned. The attitude of the Master seemed to be very firm because Miss Su was the main ie source of the Su Family, but what he said sounded insincere.


    Shouldn¡¯t the Master dispatch some guards to protect the Second Miss in case the Old Lady forced her to marry someone? Li Yin shook his head and left. ¡°Forget it. I will dispatch Xiaojiu to secretly protect the Second Miss. Xiaojiu is not a member of the Su Family now. So, I am not against the order of the Master.¡± Li Yin thought.


    After Li Yin left, Su Huanli was no longer angry but was helpless.


    Lessons were drawn there. He knew it was his wife who was creating difficulties. He didn¡¯t want his daughter to get married with a humble man or a man who would live in the Su Family after the marriage. After all, Li was more beautiful than Zipei. If she went to Yunjing, she would definitely get a rich husband, which was beneficial to the status of the Su Family.


    Su Huanli felt ambivalent between his biological mother and the interests of the Su Family. He only hoped that Qingtan could solve the matter when he came back.


    Zhu Yan had spread out the information that the Su Family was choosing a son-inw. But no one knew which daughter would get married, and the standards for choosing a son-inw were jaw-dropping.


    ¡°The poorer the family financial situation, the better. The worse the moral quality, the better. What does it mean? The age is not limited!¡±


    ¡°Is the Su Family choosing a husband for Su Zipe? But the Su Family is the richest one in the Dasu Town. The standards are too easy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The rascals in the South Street were excited after seeing the notice. The letters of self-rmendation flew to the Su House like snowkes, which naturally caught Su Li¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What the hell are Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui doing?¡± Fang Yuan looked worried and groaned, ¡°Do they want to find a husband for you? How vicious!¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and said calmly, ¡°My mother has lots of wicked ideas but it¡¯s easy to be solved. I am afraid that I have to trouble you and Qingning.¡±


    Fang Yuan felt weird. He had never learned such a bad rtionship between a mother and a daughter. They werepletely on the opposite side. The First Madam Zhu repeatedly made Su Li in trouble.


    At the same time, in the Jinyuan Court¡ª


    Su Zipei was reading the letters one by one in high spirit. She said to her grandmother sometimes, ¡°Grandma, this one is also good. His family has been poor for three generations. He has been too poor to have any food. He is an authentic beggar and forty years old.¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui shook her head and denied, ¡°Although the age is proper, he is not bad enough. He is not suitable.¡±


    At this time, Zhu Yan walked to them happily and said, ¡°Mother, there is a candidate here. He is a member of the Zhu family in the South Street. The elder generation is all gamblers. They all beat their wives. The women marring into their family are all seriously injured and finally die. I inquired that there is a young boy who is just over 30 years old this year. No one dares to marry him. Now he is still a bachelor.¡±


    Su Zipei pped her hands happily and said, ¡°Grandma, he is the most suitable person. Gamblers must be poor. What¡¯s more, they have bad tempers and always beat their wives. After the Second Sister gets married, she must live a miserable life. Thus, it is beneficial to the brother in my mother¡¯s belly!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s eyes also shined and she nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch someone to talk to them. Let them propose a marriage to us tomorrow! As it happens, Huanli will go out tomorrow. I will agree the marriage in his ce.¡±


    Hearing what Mam. Su-Cui had said, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei saw each other happily.


    The efforts paid off!


    ***


    In a stinking yard of the South Street, a mammy of the Su House pinched her nose and walked in to inform that man. Then, she immediately fled away like a deserter. The smell... was so smoky!


    ¡°Ha-ha ha-ha!! The Su Family did not deceive me. I will have a wife!¡±


    A sallow and thin man with a bristly unshaven chin jumped up and rubbed the dirt on his body. He showed a typical smile of a gambler, ¡°I heard that the Su Family has the dowry. After I get married with the daughter of the Su Family, I will be lucky. Then I will gamble. Hee hee!¡±


    ¡°Stupid son! You are called Gambler Zhu in the gambling house. Do you really think you are the God of Gamblers?¡±


    Then the Gambler Zhuughed. He went out with a bank note that he just robbed from the mammy of the Su House.


    Suddenly, a shadow shed in front of him!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With two screams of an old man and a young man heard, the wall was stained with blood, which was strangely enchanting.


    On the next morning, Zhu Yan got up to dress up and to wait for Gambler Zhu¡¯s family to propose a marriage. Mam. Su-Cui also waited with a smile. Even the dowry was ready.


    But when the sun was high in the sky, no one came. Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui were a little angry. They all knew that the family of Gambler Zhu had terrible moral quality. But they didn¡¯t expect that they would bete in proposing a marriage.


    ¡°Old Lady, something bad!¡±


    The mammy who sent the message yesterday ran into them in a panic. She knelt down on the ground and said in a hurry, ¡°The family of Gambler Zhu was killed yesterday in their courtyard! I heard that Gambler Zhu owed many debts. They were killed by the debtors.¡±


    Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui felt stunned. They could not believe what they had heard.


    Zhu Yan became very gloomy. So coincidental! They informed them yesterday, but the Zhu family was killed today. Damn it! If they had informed the Zhu family one day earlier, Su Li might have been married and killed by the debtors. If so, they would not be worried anymore!


    Although the news that the family of Gambler Zhu was killed by debtors was unexpected, Mam. Su-Cui and Zhu Yan did not think it was strange. It was normal in the South Street.


    ¡°The most suitable candidate is gone. Yan, bring other candidates¡¯ letters to me. Let¡¯s choose another man.¡± Mam. Su-Cui calmly said although she was very angry.


    ¡°OK!¡± Zhu Yan immediately returned to the room. There were lots of letters of self-rmendation. It didn¡¯t matter if one was lost.


    In the Baiwei Building, Su Li got the news. Hearing the familiar footsteps outside, she didn¡¯t look back and said, ¡°Fang Yuan, I am sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Fang Yuan walked to her with a strange look and sighed, ¡°I really want to ept your gratitude, but when I reached there, the Zhu family had died.¡±


    What?


    Su Li stared for a while and then she heard what Fang Yuan said, ¡°The man who killed the Zhu family was extremely cruel. After he killed the family, the whole yard was stained with blood. It seemed that he hated them very much. However, the two men in the Zhu family were bad. If I killed them, I would whip the corpses to vent my anger!¡±


    Fang Yuan told Su Li what he knew about the Zhu family in details.


    Su Li was calm and her eyes seemed to shine.


    ¡°Did you help me secretly?¡±


    She really wanted to ask but she...did not dare to do so.


    Outside the valley, Ling Mo came coldly. He was surrounded with blood smell and murderous air.


    Near the valley entrance, Ling Mo took a deep breath. His blood streaks slowly faded away. He changed from the Leader of the Xuelou Cult to a callous youngster.


    ¡°Master, I am back.¡±


    Ling Li was struggling to have poison. When he heard the voice of Ling Mo, he immediately swallowed the remaining poison. After a while, he went downstairs and asked, ¡°How is it going?¡±


    Ling Mo frowned and said with anger, ¡°Miss Su Li¡¯s biological mother is so bad that she asks Miss Su to get married with a gambler. That family was shameless. It is a trap. Master, I killed them without your consent. Please punish me.¡±


    The original order of Ling Li was to warn the beggars in the Dasu Town not to intervene the marriage of the Su Family. But Ling Mo was so angry that he killed them, which was against his master¡¯s taboo.


    Ling Li became silent for a moment but suddenly smiled, ¡°You did a good job! Killing them can be a warning to others. But it is not enough. Next, you have to do...¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. He hoped to see that Zhu Yan was frustrated. Now the master gave him the order, so he was very happy.

 Chapter 62 - Such Detoxification

    <h4>Chapter 62 Such Detoxification</h4>


    The study of the Jinyuan Court was full of the letters of self-rmendation.


    After a day¡¯s selection, Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui were all tired. However, they finally chose a suitable candidate. The person¡¯s temperament was even worse than Gambler Zhu!


    ¡°The ancestors of the Wang Family are farmers. The ie of the family is low and they just can get by. The Ninth Wang who is forty-five years old has gotten married twice. His wives both were abused to death by him. But few people know the news. People all think that the Ninth Wang is not lucky. These are told by the Ninth Wang in the letter.¡±


    Su Zipei said roughly. Mam. Su-Cui and Zhu Yan both nodded and they dispatched one mammy to contact with the Wang Family.


    Before long, the old mammy returned with a strange look. She hesitated to say, ¡°Old Lady and the First Madam, I went to the Ninth Wang¡¯s family, but the Ninth Wang did not admit that he had sent the letter of self-rmendation. He said that he was not interested in the Su Family and then he drove me out.¡±


    Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui was stunned again.


    It was difficult to find a good family for daughters. But why was it also difficult to find a rascal? How strange!


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Supporting herself with a crutch, Mam. Su-Cui said, ¡°Su Erya is really a disaster! I don¡¯t believe I cannot make it. Yan, dispatch your mammies, too. Let the mammies visit all the suitable families!¡±


    Zhu Yan was delighted. She understood that Mam. Su-Cui would disregard the standards and let Su Li get married with a bad man casually. In order to avoid troubles, she immediately dispatched all her mammies.


    They paid much attention on the marriage. All the people in the Dasu Town secretlyughed at them.


    The reputation of the third daughter of the Su Family was so bad that even the Ninth Wang was not willing to marry her. It was ridiculous.


    In a blink of an eye, one day passed. Su Li observed the development of the situation. She asked Fang Yuan to pry into the information and not to do something else. She wanted to know how much that person could do for her.


    On the next morning, the mammies, who had been busy all night, came back to the Su House one by one. They all looked entric.


    ¡°Old Lady, it was so weird. When I went to those families, they were all scared. They didn¡¯t admit that they had sent the letters of self-rmendation. They also did not mention the marriage.¡±


    ¡°Old Lady, so did I! I didn¡¯t even walk into some families. They threw stones at me!¡± an old mammy said with anger and covered her forehead.


    ¡°Old Lady, the families that I went to are famous rascals. But their legs were all broken and were so miserable. When I mentioned the marriage, they were scared and drove me out.¡±


    The more the Old Lady heard, the angrier she was. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but grab a teacup around her and m it on the floor!


    ¡°I see! That¡¯s why everything is so coincidental. It turned out that someone is helping that bitch!¡±


    Zhu Yan was also angry. She dispatched someone to monitor Su Li these days. But Su Li didn¡¯t leave the Baiwei Building and cannot stop what happened.


    ¡°Who on earth is helping her?¡±


    Zhu Yan was puzzled. Su Li had been tortured by her since she was a baby. She didn¡¯t have any friend. How did someone get the news at this time and help her secretly?


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan suddenly remembered the amazing appearance of Su Li.


    ¡°Maybe some master likes her and has observed her for a long time. He helped her secretly to stop me!¡±


    The more Zhu Yan thought about it, the more likely it was. Indeed, Su Li was beautiful and stood out in the Dasu Town. It was hard for her not to get noticed! Many people admired her beauty! Zhu Yan couldn¡¯t guess who he was.


    Then, the room was full of an awkward silence.


    When Zhu Yan saw that all the mammies knelt on the ground, she was extremely angry. She painstakingly nned for a long time and did not expect that there would be a trouble. Was Su Erya really her nemesis?!


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t talk about the marriage anymore.¡±


    After Mam. Su-Cui smashed a teacup, she seemed to calm down and said, ¡°Yan, don¡¯t get angry, or it will affect the fetus in your belly. I will help you solve the problem.¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui sneered.


    Besides marriage, there were lots of methods to make Su Li live miserably. Why did they stick to one way?


    When Zhu Yan saw Mam. Su-Cui was on a collision course with Su Li, she was happy secretly and said, ¡°The luck of the girl will not always be so good. I have to nourish the fetus, so I am sorry that I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    When Mam. Su-Cui looked at Zhu Yan¡¯s slightly raised belly, she immediately became gentle and said, ¡°I will handle it! Since Huanli doesn¡¯t help you, I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    In the past, because Zhu Yan cannot get pregnant, Mam Su-Cui asked her son to marry another woman to perpetuate the family. Thinking of this, Mam. Su-Cui felt guilty. Finally, Zhu Yan was pregnant, but she gave birth to Su Li, a girl. It was really annoying!


    She did not me Zhu Yan but gave vent to her anger on Su Li. If Mam. Su-Cui had not stopped her son from taking charge of the West Courtyard, Su Li might have not lived a miserable life.


    Later, Zhu Yan set up Su Li and made her be a scapegoat. Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s feeling about Su Li changed from dislike to aversion.


    That is, even if Zhu Yan had not asked the witch to talk nonsense, Mam. Su-Cui would havee up with some bad ideas to trouble Su Li. Zhu Yan just gave her a righteous reason.


    After the farce, everything seemed to be normal. The notoriety of Su Zipei that nobody was willing to get married with her spread throughout the Dasu Town. But she didn¡¯t know it. She lifted a rock only to find that it dropped on her own feet.


    The business of the Baiwei Building was as usual. The fame of the Beggars¡¯ Chicken was gradually spread to several other towns. But the transportation means of the Su Family were limited and Su Li got side money from the dish every two months. So Su Huanli didn¡¯t have money to expend the business.


    Counting the time, Su Li estimated that Ling Li was almost detoxified. One day, after she finished the business of the Baiwei Building, she came to the valley and smelled the bouquet.


    ¡°It¡¯s osmanthus wine!¡±


    Su Li remembered that she had overlooked an extremely serious problem. When she walked to the yard quickly, she saw Ling Li holding a gon, with an empty wine jar ced at the corner of walls!


    Su Li was immediately angry. A whole jar of osmanthus wine was drunk by Ling Li in a few days!


    Qu Qingning came from behind. When he saw Su Li who had not been seen for a long time, he immediately smiled a forced smile and said, ¡°Su Li, you finally... hup...¡±


    A wine burp suddenly came from Qu Qingning¡¯s throat. He covered his mouth instantly and ran away.


    ¡°It turned out that my wine was ruined in this way.¡±


    Su Li was calm, but Ling Li knew she was angry. He stood up, with the smell of alcohol dispelled and said with a smile, ¡°I made a lot of wine for you and taught those guys how to make wine. How about sending the jar of wine as my reward?¡±


    Su Li was silent. When she stared at Ling Li¡¯s recovered fair face, an atmosphere of inexplicable embarrassment was slowly spreading.


    Ling Ling¡¯s smile was stiffer and stiffer. Why didn¡¯t she get angry? Had she...put poison in the wine?!


    ¡°Do you have the herbs today?¡±


    Ling Li was pondering, but Su Li suddenly spoke, which broke the silence.


    Ling Li nodded subconsciously and was taken out the yard before he realized it.


    The sudden skin contact made Ling Li¡¯s ears red. He said angrily, ¡°What do you want to do? I really had the herbs!¡±


    Su Li was silent along the way. Seen by all the surprised boys, they went up to the bamboo building.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?!¡±


    Ling Li threw off Su Li¡¯s hand. His cultivation was still kept, so he stumbled onto the bed, which made his face redder. What on earth did Su Li want to do?


    Su Li looked at her right hand which was thrown off by Ling Li and said lightly, ¡°Of course, I know you have herbs every day. Otherwise, it is impossible for you to turn fair again. I¡¯ll prepare the poison which you have to have today.¡±


    Then, Su Li no longer talked with Ling Li. She turned back and concentrated on preparing poison.


    Ling Li sat up and looked at the view behind Su Li. He suddenly felt familiar. It seemed that a long time ago, there was such a person who apanied him, took care of him and cooked food for him.


    Cooking food? Pooh!


    Ling Li suddenly looked pale. Now what¡¯s in Su Li¡¯s hands was not a dish but genuine poison! Was he infected by Su Li? Why did he have such an absurd idea?


    ¡°In previous life? I didn¡¯t live in this world in my previous life. So, there was not such a person...¡±


    Ling Li shook his head to shake away his thoughts. At this moment, Su Li turned back with a bottle of full turbid and colorful liquid.


    Ling Li¡¯s expression changed immediately. The taste of such liquid must be bad.


    ¡°Drink it!¡±


    Su Li was cold and handed the bottle to Ling Li.


    Ling Li nced at Su Li¡¯s indifferent expression and hesitated a moment. But he took over the bottle and guzzled it!


    ¡°Dook...¡±


    After drinking all the poison, Ling Li frowned.


    Bitter!


    Extremely bitter!


    He didn¡¯t let the poison stay in his mouth for a long time, but his tongue was numb and he felt unbearable bitterness. Su Li was expressionless, but she looked nervous from her eyes. She observed the reaction of Ling Li from time to time.


    After a while, the bitterness in Ling Li¡¯s mouth faded away. He sat on the bed crossing his legs and waited for the reaction of public region. Every time he took poison, his stomach had a severe pain. It seemed that someone was pulling his viscera. He was extremely miserable.


    But Ling Li was a big shot. Although the pain was severe, it was not his limit. He made up his mind this time that he would not make a fool of himself in front of Su Li!


    However, it was obviously different this time.


    Ling Li waited for a long time but there was no feeling at all. When he was about to ask, he suddenly felt cold, which seemed that he had fell into an ice cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold! Is it the cold poison?¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but cower together. His eyebrows were instantly covered with frost and his lips were purple with cold. A thinyer of ice was formed on his whole body.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Ling Li wanted to look up Su Li¡¯s face but found that even the eyes were frozen and were difficult to be turned. His viscera seemed to be sinking into the ciers of ten thousand years. He felt that his body was bing stiff. It would not be long before he was frozen to death.


    He opened his mouth but could not breathe. He smiled sorrowfully, ¡°Well, you... really want to kill...¡±


    At this time, a blood red lip blocked Ling Li¡¯s mouth. He immediately widened his eyes and was unprecedentedly dull.


    He was the dignified big killer Ling Li and the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult but he was being kissed by a miss of a small town!!


    At the same time, Ling Li also felt a liquid passed by Su Li like magma flowing through his body. The solid ice on his body began to melt immediately. The bamboo building was filled with steam and smoke like hot springs with fog.


    ¡°This is the detoxification of thest day...¡± the idea shed through Ling Li¡¯s mind. He suddenly felt that thest poison in the body was burned into nothingness and the practice was automatically started.


    Boom!!

 Chapter 63 - Are You Xue?

    <h4>Chapter 63 Are You Xue?</h4>


    There was a horrible energy breaking out in the bamboo building which directly lifted its roof! Su Li was the first one to get hurt. The blood spilt out from her mouth. But she still did not leave Ling Li and continued to pass more hot liquid.


    Ling Li tasted the blood. He was shocked and immediately stopped the energy.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes could hardly open and she struggled to pass thest nostrum. Then she released her hand andpletely fainted.


    Ling Li immediately hugged Su Li and his feeling wasplicated. He remembered that he suspected Su Li would kill him before. He felt guilty.


    At this time, there were some loud sounds.


    Qu Qingning and Ling Mo came first. Seeing Ling Li hugging Su Li, they were dumbfounded. What happened?


    Ling Li¡¯s face was red and he struggled to exin, ¡°When Su Li treated my injury, she identally hurt herself. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Ling Mo scratched his head and did not know where to look. He turned his head and saw Qu Qingning was also awkward. Both of them smiled forced smiles and said at the same time, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the bamboo building! You go to clean up the yard!¡±


    Er...


    Then, the atmosphere suddenly became more embarrassing.


    Ling Li snorted and left with Su Li in his arms. He said without looking back, ¡°Both of you go to clean up the bamboo building!¡±


    In the room of the yard, Ling Li carefully put Su Li on the bed and covered her with a quilt gently. Then he slightly wiped the blood on her mouth and his mind was far away.


    In the month, he had suspected the purpose of Su Li¡¯s detoxification many times. He did not expect that he was narrow-minded and finally hurt her.


    After he ran his cultivation, Ling Li was suddenly puzzled. Why did his cultivation break through to the inborn eighth hurdle?!


    Before he was injured, he reached the inborn sixth peak hurdle. How could he break through to the inborn eighth hurdle in just one month? When Ling Li remembered the poison which he had taken those days and every pain he had suffered from, he suddenly understood it.


    His sight fell on Su Li¡¯s sleeping face again and he murmured, ¡°You did it on purpose. You intentionally helped me improve my martial arts through blood poison. But you didn¡¯t exin anything.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s feeling was moreplicated. Why could Su Li do so much for him?


    Seeing Su Li sleeping more and more peacefully and even smiling warmly, Ling Li was subconsciously jealous. What had she seen in her dream? She was so happy... She never smiled at me.


    Ling Li was fascinated and quietly stayed with Su Li. All of a sudden, he bent down and extended his hand with hesitation. He gently touched Su Li¡¯s face like a thief.


    How smooth! She was only fifteen years old and was one year younger than me...


    When Ling Li was entertaining foolish ideas, he suddenly felt something wrong. He suddenly looked up and saw Su Li¡¯s face slowly changing. She was more and more beautiful and dazzling as well as attractive...


    Ling Li was so surprised that his lips opened a little. He said, ¡°This is... Nothing Unusual!¡±


    Ling Li suddenly got angry. They had gotten along with each other for one mouth. But the girl did not even show her true features! At the same time, he chuckled to himself. Was he the only one who had seen her true features?


    No! Nothing Unusual was an extremely precious disguise skill, and her poison skills couldn¡¯t be self-taught. He was sure that there was an unfathomable master behind her. ¡°But no matter how powerful her master was, he wouldn¡¯t be as powerful as me.¡± Ling Li thought.


    ¡°Huh? Why do Ipare with others? Do I fall in love with her?¡± Ling Li continued


    Ling Li was in a mess. His mood was worse than an acquired senior.


    Ling Mo stood outside like a robot. He didn¡¯t dare to peek at him and he wouldn¡¯t let anyone in. The energy just now... The master must break through to the inborn seventh hurdle. He was only sixteen-year-old but broke through to the inborn seventh hurdle. The master was really a genius!


    After two hours, Su Li¡¯s eyebrows twitched and her eyes was about to open. When Ling Li saw it, he immediately left the room.


    At the moment when Ling Li left, Su Li opened her eyes and sat up. She kneaded the area between her eyebrows.


    ¡°I fainted.¡±


    Remembering what happened in the bamboo building, Su Li immediately got out of bed. When she went to the door and touched her face, she suddenly realized something and immediately ran the Nothing Unusual again. Then she opened the door to go out.


    When Ling Li heard the sound of opening the door, he immediately pretended to turn his head and said with a sigh of relief, ¡°You finally woke up.¡±


    When Su Li saw that everyone was normal, she was also relieved. She asked, ¡°How long have I fainted?¡±


    ¡°Only two hours. It is early now.¡± Qu Qingning replied while he kept looking at Ling Li and Su Li. ¡°What happened just now? Why was the roof of the bamboo building lifted?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°The final step of detoxification was a little noisy. Fortunately, it was sessful. Ling Li, how do you feel now?¡±


    Ling Li was suddenly called. He was shocked and said immediately, ¡°The poison has been gone. I am sorry to bother you.¡±


    Such tone of his master immediately shocked Ling Mo, who knew his master very well. Did the master actually fall in love with Su Li?


    Su Li nodded slightly and took out a ck porcin bottle from her waist. She poured out a ck pill and said, ¡°Take it.¡±


    Ling Li took over and took it without any questions. He did not want to disappoint Su Li again.


    After he took it, however, he saw that Su Li looked entric and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what it is?¡±


    Ling Liughed loudly and said, ¡°Is it still the poison? I believe you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression was immediately more entric. Ling Li¡¯s expression changed and he immediately felt anguished. It was the symptom of poisoning!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Ling Mo pulled out his sword and pointed at Su Li with a murderous look, ¡°Hand over the antidote!¡±


    Qu Qingning immediately looked cold and stood in front of Su Li.


    Ling Li touched his chest and frowned. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Li detoxified him just now but then asked him to take poison.


    Su Li was calm and put her hands on her back. When she saw Ling Li was so painful that he had bent down, she was still calm. If she wanted to seed, she must have the cost. In order to make Ling Li stronger, she had worked hard for a month and had spent 100,000 taels.


    Suddenly, Ling Li felt that the pain had receded like tides. He returned to his original state in a moment. There was no sign of poisoning.


    Ling Mo was stunned too and he slowly took back his sword. His mouth twitched uncontrobly. Su Li was a real prankster.


    ¡°You cheated me again.¡±


    Ling Li dried the sweat and smiled bitterly. After getting along with Su Li for a month, he hadpletely figured out what the girl really wanted to do. Whenever he thought he had learned Su Li¡¯s purpose, he would be proven to be wrong. He had never felt such uncontrobility in this life.


    ¡°I did not cheat you.¡±


    Su Li slowly put away the ck porcin bottle and said, ¡°What you had indeed was acute poison stronger than blood poison. It was your body that detoxified the poison. It is none of my business.¡±


    After Ling Li heard the words, he said nothing. After a long time, he uttered five words dubiously, ¡°Physique impervious to all poisons?¡±


    ¡°Exaggerated.¡±


    It seemed that Su Li was not proud at all, ¡°It works for ny percent of poison at most. If you have strange poison, you have toe to me personally.¡±


    ¡°It turned out that this was the reason why you asked me to take poison.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s sight became more and moreplicated. He had a wrong guess once again. It turned out that she improved his cultivation passingly. The real purpose was the magical physique.


    All the people in the martial arts circle wanted to have the physique which was impervious to all poisons. If it could be possessed by someone, his viability would be improved a lot. Ling Li also looked for the method of practicing such physique. But he failed. He did not expect that he had realized it with the help of Su Li.


    ¡°Do not look at me in that way. I just do not want to see that someone who I have saved with lots of efforts was poisoned again.¡± Su Li smiled and said, ¡°That would be a great insult to me.¡±


    Ling Li touched his chest. He had a narrow escape this month and got too many benefits from Su Li. He did not know how to thank her.


    Was shepensating him to such an extent because what she had did in previous life?


    Ling Li was struggling and kept silent for a long time. Finally, he did not ask but took out a delicate cyan jade token from his arms and put it in Su Li¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°If you meet any difficulties, go to any Tianya House with the cyan jade token. You can dispatch all my servants freely.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    When Ling Mo saw Ling Li send the token to Su Li, his face immediately changed and he was about to speak. But he was stopped by Ling Li¡¯s sight.


    Su Li looked at the cyan jade token and was lost in thought. She saw half of it from her disabled husband in previous life. In this life... it wasplete.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t find him, it was good to keep it as a souvenir.


    Thinking of this, Su Li put away the token. She said with a nonchnt look, ¡°You still have some conscience. If I did not have food to eat someday, I would exchange it for money.¡±


    Knowing Su Li was joking, Ling Li was able neither to cry nor tough.


    Ling Mo was helpless. In his opinion, Su Li certainly didn¡¯t know the power of the token. Otherwise, she would not be so calm. It was the token which could dispatch all the members of the Yinmo Cult, Xuelou Cult and Tianya House!


    The status of the jade token was the same as the Hierarch!


    This was the only one!


    Since Ling Li said he would leave tomorrow, Su Li did not go to the Baicao Tang but cooked many delicious dishes in the yard. All the dishes were so delicious that Qu Qingning and Ling Mo could not stop eating.


    Ling Li picked up a piece of chicken with chopsticks but it was difficult for him to swallow. When Su Li saw it, he was sadder.


    Ling Mo did not notice the abnormality of the two persons. He fully joined in the foodpetition. Although he was distinguished now, he was a little beggar who seized food from a wild dog when he was young. How could he waste such delicious dishes?


    ¡°Don¡¯t seize food. Save some for me!¡±


    Qu Qingning felt like weeping but had no tears. He enjoyed wealth and honor from an early age. He had never seen such a situation. Finally, he just ate a little before all ran out.


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Su Li got up and went to the door. She turned back and said, ¡°Ling Li,e out with me.¡±


    Ling Li became stiff and slowly got up.


    Was it the time for a showdown?


    He was emotionally upset for a moment and suddenly calmed down. He went out with Su Li.


    ¡°What happened to the two persons?¡± Qu Qingning was confused, ¡°It seems that the situation is bad for Fang Yuan. It is obvious that Ling Li falls in love with Su Li...¡±


    Qu Qingning was gloating and immediately remembered the girl who was lost in the war. He was mncholy.


    The wind outside the valley was cold and there were signs of winter.


    In a blink of an eye, it had been nearly one year since the rebirth of Su Li. Under her control, the situation waspletely different from that of the previous life.


    Ling Li looked at the stars and sighed inside. He came to this world unknowingly for 16 years.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    The wind blew her hair. Su Li turned back and her expression was inexplicable. Ling Li felt the inexplicably firm temperament of the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I ask, you will be angry.¡± Ling Li shrugged his shoulders and jokingly said, ¡°Perhaps you get angry and poison me again.¡±


    ¡°I have no money.¡±


    Su Li stared at Ling Li and said honestly, ¡°All the money was spent on your physique. I have no money to poison you. Rest assured. You can ask me.¡±


    Ling Li remembered that Su Li had tens of thousands of silver.


    He was stunned for a moment and suppressed his throbbing. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°A long time ago, I killed many people to protect one girl. In order to help her cement her position as the head of a family, I was willing to give up all. She also could make wine. The osmanthus wine was my favorite. She could also cook well. All the dishes... were my favorites.¡±


    Ling Li was getting immersed in memories but did not find that Su Li¡¯s sight was getting colder.


    ¡°She could also refine poison and only a few people could detoxify it. Finally, she personally poisoned me. I didn¡¯t know what I had owed her and what kind of resentment she had in her heart. I don¡¯t know whether she hase here with me or not. I have gradually suspected your identity since I met you.¡±


    Ling Li raised his head and faced Su Li. He asked, ¡°Are you Xue?¡±

 Chapter 64 - Meeting Again at an Unspecified Date

    <h4>Chapter 64 Meeting Again at an Unspecified Date</h4>


    The sound of wind disappeared at a moment and there was a terrible silence.


    Looking at the dark eyes of the girl, Ling Li¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He was almost sure of the identity of the girl in front of him, but when he saw Su Li¡¯s reaction, his hands and feet were suddenly cold.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were gloomy and shed a moment of confusion. After a moment of silence, she suddenly made a self-mockery that she couldn¡¯t say clearly and that she didn¡¯t know, ¡°Who is Xue?¡± She is...Who is she to you?¡±


    Ling Li was surprised Was I wrong? He wanted to see any signs of pretense on Su Li¡¯s face, but he was disappointed.


    Su Li burst out a series of lowughter. The calm tone of voice was brewing a magma-like rage, ¡°I did so much, but you thought I was Xue...¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t realize the seriousness of the matter. He coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just asked casually. If you are not, then forget it.¡±


    When the words were not finished, Ling Li saw that the girl threw something. He subconsciously took it and opened his palm. His face changed instantly. This was the Hierarch¡¯s token that he had sent just now.


    Then, the girl spoke with a calm and peaceful tone of voice.


    ¡°Presumably Hierarch Ling sent out the jade token with ulterior motives. Now that you know I¡¯m not her, I can¡¯t take the jade token either. Since you will leave tomorrow, you should have a rest earlier today.¡±


    Then Su Li smiled. She waved her hands decently instead of being moody and rude.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again at an unspecified date, Ling Li.¡±


    Then Su Li turned around without any reluctance and disappeared slowly in the valley path.


    Ling Li was in a trance and suddenly felt that he seemed to have lost something of great importance. He wanted to call Su Li back, but he racked his brains and had no reason to do so.


    She was just a beautiful young girl from a small family in the Dasu Town, but he was living a precarious life. He looked bright, but he walked at the point of a knife in his step...Why did he get her involved and put her in danger?


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t think too much, and our tie has already ended.¡±


    Ling Li took a look at the jade token in his hand and silently put it away.


    Deep sighs were slowly disappearing from the night.


    On the second morning, Su Li came in early, but Ling Li and Ling Mo had already left as expected. For Su Li, what happened in the month was just like a dream. The person in her heart had left without any traces.


    ¡°Su Li, how silly you are! Why did you return the jade token? That is precious!¡±


    Seeing Su Liing, Qu Qingning said regrettably, ¡°That¡¯s the Young Master of the Yinmo Cult. His personal jade token must have a great function. How foolish you are to return the jade token!¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly and said, ¡°Even if we take it, we don¡¯t need it. We¡¯d better not do so.¡±


    ¡°What you said seems to make sense.¡± Qu Qingning said and took out a wooden token and handed it to Su Li, ¡°But Ling Li didn¡¯t think so. Since you didn¡¯t ept the jade token, he sent the wooden token to you.¡± Although the function is not as strong as that of the jade token, it can also mobilize the people of the Yinmo Cult in the Qinghe Province.¡±


    Su Li squinted slightly and hesitated for a moment. Then she took the wooden token and put it away next to skin. She didn¡¯t say anything and then turned around and left the valley.


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and couldn¡¯t help saying to himself, ¡°I really don¡¯t get it What on earth happened to the two persons?¡±


    After three days¡ª


    A luxurious carriage passed by in a smooth official road.


    Ling Li put on the jade bone mask again. It could be seen through the cracks in the curtain that Ling Mo, who was controlling the carriage, wore a bamboo hat and grey sackcloth, which was a standard suit of a driver.


    ¡°Master, we can reach Yunjing in two days.¡±


    Ling Li absently gave a gentle hum and touched his lips with his fingertips, as if there was still some residual softness on that day. He thought that he would not think of the girl when he decided to do so, but he found that even if he didn¡¯t think of her consciously, he would asionally remember the moody, slightly savage and petite figure in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m full of misceneous thoughts. Su Li, you have reced Xue as my new obsession only in one month...¡±


    Inside the carriage urred another sigh, and Ling Mo pulled his mouth, showing a bit of entricity. After the master left the valley, it seemed that he didn¡¯t look normal. Was he infected by the mad girl?


    In his short life of more than ten years, Ling Mo had never had contact with a woman. On the subject of knowing women, he was not as good as Ling Li. The moody Su Li was a real mad girl in his eyes.


    But Su Lipletely returned to her normal state on the second day of Ling Li¡¯s departure. She was busy with her daily schedule. Compared with Ling Li, she knew more about what was going to happen in this life. She knew more about the urgency of time and couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on sentimentality.


    It was worth mentioning that on that day when she detoxified Ling Li, she suffered from great shock which caused several cracks in the bottleneck. Su Li saved the hard work of three days and broke through to the inborn first hurdle ahead of time because of these cracks. The impurities resulting from undergoing aplete change were discharged out of the body. Her bones were as bright as jade, just like the fine chalcedony. It could be seen that the pure and wless blood passed through the veins and tendons.


    Washing all the overflowing dirt, Su Li found that her skin became more delicate and fairer. It was as smooth as cream and was cool and mild to touch.


    ¡°Do I have flesh of ice and bones of jade?¡±


    Reflection flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes. It was said that the flesh of ice and bones of jade formed the essential physique pursued by every woman in the martial arts circle. With the help of the physique, women who practiced with feminine practice methods would inevitably get twice the result with half the effort.


    She struggled to explore by herself to the inborn hurdle in previous life. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t get such benefits. Now she identally had flesh of ice and bones of jade, and still needed time to understand.


    After the breakthrough, Su Li had new insight in cooking skills, practice and medical knowledge. It was a gift from the heaven and earth. During this period, inspiration burst out continuously, and Su Li was extremely efficient in whatever she did.


    Originally, she enjoyed the state, but she found it was wrong a monthter because all the books collected by her master had already been read by her.


    Qi Xianqing also foresaw that the departure would not be too short, so he left many books for Su Li to read by herself. However, he misestimated Su Li¡¯s progress in Xuangong. Su Li had almost finished reading so many books he had left.


    In the meantime, Mammy Li suddenly rushed in from outside and said happily, ¡°Miss, good news!¡±


    Su Li came to her sense, and tried to ask in details. There was another figure behind Mammy Li. It was Su Huanli that had not been seen for a long time.


    ¡°Li, is it okay to live in the Baiwei Building? Sorry for what you have suffered.¡± Su Huanli¡¯s tone was very warm and he felt ashamed. He said, ¡°Ie here today to send you the admission letter.¡±


    ¡°Admission?¡±


    Su Li looked puzzled and said, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s the admission letter?¡±


    ¡°Look, we still don¡¯t know when Mr. Qi wille back. I¡¯m also afraid of dying your study. You might as well go to the Muyang Girls¡¯ School in the Muyang Town to study. That¡¯s the best girls¡¯ school in the town nearby! The teaching conditions are only a little worse than that of the Qinghe Province.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Su Li nodded, and she looked a little moved, ¡°Unexpectedly, you take your daughter¡¯s business seriously when you are so busy. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Su Huanliughed when he heard the words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get busy thanking me. It¡¯s your grandma¡¯s idea. Maybe it¡¯s because she was ashamed of driving you out of the housest time. Today she took the initiative to mention you to me. It really surprised me!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly, and she knew the olddy¡¯s nature. She would never make such an arrangement with good intentions and there must be a trap waiting for her.


    ¡°I am afraid that you will dy the business of the Baiwei Building, so I specially prepared a speedy carriage for you. Zipei will go with you. You two could look after each other.¡±


    Su Huanli behaved in a way that Su Li couldn¡¯t refuse it at all. She didn¡¯t know what guarantee he had gotten from Mam Su-Cui. He worked so hard.


    Su Li epted the admission letter, and thanked her father with a nod. Su Huanli was d to leave, and he didn¡¯t expect that it was so easy. Fortunately, he got partnd of the old house from his mother.


    After Su Huanli left, Mammy Li walked quietly into the room, and she was not happy. Feeling worried, she said, ¡°Miss, since it is the Old Lady¡¯s order, I am afraid that there is a trap in it. You must be careful about everything.¡±


    Su Li took a look at Mammy Li, and sneered in her heart. Even Mammy Li could easily see it. Su Huanli preferred to pretend to be confused and he was really her good father.


    With this in mind, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°As it happens, I have read almost all the books Mr. Qi left for me. It¡¯s good to go to the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. Don¡¯t think too much, mammy. The school gathered girls from schrly and respectable families. It wouldn¡¯t be so dirty. Rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Mammy Li looked confused. Since she was not educated, she immediately believed it somewhat when the miss said so. She murmured in a low voice, ¡°The Old Lady unexpectedly did a good thing, and I can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zhu Yan, who nourished the fetus in the Su House, was also indignant when she heard of the news. She went to see Mam Su-Cui in a hurry.


    ¡°Mother! I can understand that you arranged the girls¡¯ school for Zipei. Why did you arrange for Erya?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma!¡± Su Zipei also helped her mother. She looked unhappy and said, ¡°Grandma, you said that you would not let Erya feel better. Why did you spend money sending her to the girls¡¯ school?¡±


    Mam Su-Cui smiled happily and touched Su Zipei¡¯s little head. She said, ¡°Do you act as the madam and miss of a respectable family? Learn to deal with things calmly. I had made things ready in the girls¡¯ school. Naturally, I have my own arrangements.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mam Su-Cui¡¯s look was solemn and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in a short period of six months Erya had be a talented girl in the mind of the people in the Dasu Town. When I went out, I heard that the Second Miss of the Su Family was so talented and beautiful. I couldn¡¯t easily trouble her in view of her reputation; otherwise, it will affect the Su Family.¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes brightened and said, ¡°So, you arranged for her to go to the girls¡¯ school. If she makes a fool of herself in the girls¡¯ school, it will be easy to handle!¡±


    ¡°Zipei, how smart you are!¡±


    Mam Su-Cui smiled happier, as if she had seen the embarrassed look of Su Li, who was set up by her.


    The next morning, the carriage to the girls¡¯ school was stopped at the entrance of the Baiwei Building early. Su Li took the Dictionary of Dahan with a pitch-dark cover. Without anything else to take, she got down and got into the carriage.


    Su Zipei had been waiting in the carriage for a long time. When she saw Su Lie in, she couldn¡¯t help but snort. When she saw the ck cover in Su Li¡¯s hand, she immediately sneered and said, ¡°Second Sister, why do you still use the dictionary? It has been dyed ck with ink. It¡¯s better to throw it away for another one.¡±


    Then she proudly raised the book basket beside her, which contained a brand-new and shining Dictionary of Dahan. It was thetest edition of the dictionary she had just bought.


    Su Li smiled and shook her head. She said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll use this one. Although the cover is ck, the inside is not polluted. No matter how good the cover of your Dictionary of Dahan is, you don¡¯t finish reading it.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Su Zipei was pop-eyed with great anger and scolded in a shrill voice, ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t be arrogant! The girls¡¯ school was arranged by grandma for me. You¡¯re just a maid incidentally. When you go to the schoolter, remember to hold the book basket for me; otherwise I will not let you in the gate of the school!¡±


    Hearing the words, Su Li did not speak. It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t refute Su Zipei because the former was scared.


    Seeing the scene, Su Zipei instantly smiled again. Even if you were good at cooking and writing, you were fooled by me. I would definitely embarrass you when you were at school.

 Chapter 65 - Muyang Girls’ School

    <h4>Chapter 65 Muyang Girls¡¯ School</h4>


    As the carriage galloped along, Su Li and Su Zipei arrived at the Muyang Town before the period of the day from 7 a.m. to 9 a.m. The area of the Muyang Town was three timesrger than that of the Dasu Town. The former was a real big town, and its prosperity was far greater than that of thetter. This was also the reason why the Muyang Girls¡¯ School became the first girls¡¯ school in the Qinghe Province.


    Su Zipei gingerly opened the curtain, and she looked curious, like a vige woman going to town. Pedestrians couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw her expression.


    Su Zipei realized it and put down the curtain in hurry, with her face very red. She pretended that nothing had happened and peeked at Su Li, but she saw Su Li refreshing her spirit by closing her eyes instead of opening the curtain to look outside.


    ¡°Fortunately, Su Li didn¡¯t see the scene...¡±


    Su Zipei thought. The coachman¡¯s voice suddenly rang from outside, ¡°Miss, we have arrived at the girls¡¯ school.¡±


    Su Zipei quickly put on a nice dress. Then she opened the curtain and went down. Su Li looked at the book basket in front of her and slowly took out all the items of the book basket. Then she walked out of the carriage with the empty book basket.


    It was a square that came into view. There was an open view. Flowers were in full bloom around, and red bricks and green tiles could be seen between dense trees.


    ¡°This is the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, and the house is so beautiful!¡±


    ¡°In the flower nursery, there are so many flowers that I have never seen before. I am so lucky to be able to go to the Muyang Girls¡¯ School!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In addition to Su Li and Su Zipei, there were many well-dressed misses in the square. All of them looked ssy. At the moment, they were talking in low voice in knots, and all their topics were about praises for the Muyang Girls¡¯ School.


    Su Li was carrying the book basket in her hand, and her dress was not very expensive. Many maids held book baskets in their arms and subconsciously treated Su Li as a maid like them, whispering in private, ¡°Who is she?¡± She doesn¡¯t look like a maid from her dress.¡±


    ¡°But why is she carrying a book basket in her hand? I am afraid she is the maid of the miss next to her.¡±


    Hearing the discussions, Su Zipei becamecent. Su Li, however, did not change her expression and still looked around with the book basket in her arms.


    A little while, a middle-aged woman wearing a navy-blue pce-style dress leisurely came. She had a good figure and a clear voice, ¡°I am Lecture Ning of the Muyang School. Students who are enrolled today,e here and hand in admission letters in turn.¡±


    Then a bevy of young girls rushed to Lecture Ning. Su Zipei wanted to get ahead, but Su Li slowed down. The former had a pale face because of anger. But she could only slow down because the book basket was still in Su Li¡¯s hands.


    The speed of checking admission letters was very slow. At noon, only a smaller part of the queue was checked. A group of spoiled young misses showed impatience on their faces. Several of them asked their maids to inquire, but they were stopped by the administrators of the school.


    Su Zipei was furious. If it hadn¡¯t been Su Li¡¯s fault, she might have gone in. There was no need for her to suffer from basking here at all. Her skin was going to be tanned!


    The impetuous misses did not find Lecturer Ning had nced at them. The test had begun since they entered the Muyang School, but most of the ignorant misses had not noticed it.


    In the end, Lecturer Ning took a look at several of them and nodded slightly. Because Su Li took the book basket and was mistakenly treated as a maid, Lecturer Ning¡¯s sight didn¡¯t fall on her for a moment.


    After looking them up and down, Lecturer Ning speeded up, and the queue was quickly shortened. Quickly it was Su Zipei¡¯s turn.


    Su Zipei took out a well folded admission letter from her arms and handed it over with respect. Lecturer Ning slightly nodded. She thought that although the girl was impetuous, she was modest and polite, which was not bad.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    The administrator shouted while making room for Su Zipei to enter the gate. Suddenly the former frowned because Su Li did not go in fast. The former couldn¡¯t help reproaching her, ¡°Don¡¯t be absent-minded. Go in with your miss!¡±


    Su Zipei saw the scene on the inside, and sheughed happily. She expected Su Li to annoy Lecture Ning lecturer with her anger, but she was disappointed.


    Su Li smiled and shook her head. She did not change her expression and said, ¡°Administrator, I¡¯m not a maid, but a student to be enrolled.¡±


    The administrator was speechless hearing what she said. Seeing Su Li had taken out her admission letter, the former¡¯s face was paler. Then the administrator cursed in the heart, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to school without a maid? Which family could have such an embarrassed miss?¡±


    Lecture Ning was also inwardly surprised. She took the admission letter and opened it up. She was Su Li of the Su Family.


    It turned out to be her!


    Lecturer Ning frowned. Before the misunderstanding, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the girl¡¯s expressions and reactions. She was wrong.


    ¡°Go in. Next time let your sister take her book basket personally.¡±


    Being insightful, she looked back at Su Zipei, who was gloating. She immediately learned the ins and outs. Su Zipei was narrow-minded and liked ying tricks as the rumors had said. It was difficult for her to ascend the ce of refinement.


    Su Li chuckled and exposed the inside of the book basket instead of hiding it. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, my sister.¡±


    Lecturer Ning felt more surprised when she saw the empty book basket. Immediately her eyes shed with appreciation. She would never teach the weak and ipetent. People should immediately retaliate when they were bullied. It was obvious that Su Li¡¯s way was... admired by her!


    After the enrollment, guided by the administrator, Su Li and others quickly came to a ssroom. The first lesson of the Muyang School had begun quickly.


    A grey-haired elder teacher sat behind the teacher¡¯s desk with a wooden ruler in his hand and looked serious.


    ¡°You are all the misses of the rich and influential families of the towns nearby. Today the first ss is the basis of literacy! It is also the first test. ording to different literacy levels, you will be assigned to different sses. Now, open the Dictionary of Dahan!¡±


    Then a uniform sound came out. All the misses put the Dictionary of Dahan on the table one after another. When Su Li took out her Dictionary of Dahan with a ck cover, a burst ofughter immediately came.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The Dictionary of Dahan?¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is no such a version. Did you buy a fake printed in the street?¡±


    The ssroom was immediately noisy. Seeing the scene, the elder teacher frowned and then thumped the table and shouted, ¡°Keep quiet!¡±


    The ssroom was immediately quiet, and everyone kept quiet out of fear. They almost forgot that they were no longer at a school of the family.


    The elder teacher snorted and looked at Su Li coldly, ¡°You, stand up and answer my question. I asked you to take the Dictionary of Dahan. What have you taken out?¡±


    Su Li stood up and said in a respectful and fearless tone, ¡°This is the official edition of the Dictionary of Dahan, whose cover was dyed by ink. There is no pollution inside. I was reluctant to throw it away, so I took it with me.¡±


    Then Su Li opened the first page, which was densely covered with footnotes in small size. The miss of the rich family next to her stared at it with wide eyes.


    The elder teacher found something unusual, and he was also curious. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    Su Li immediately handed it to a manservant. The elder teacher got the Dictionary of Dahan, and his blurred eyes became bright. He turned page by page and found that every page was full of footnotes. Only in thest page did he feel that the footnotes were sparse.


    ¡°Good!¡± the elder teacher smiled and did not hesitate to praise her at all. ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Li. Sues from the ce gusu, and Lies from the phrase linli (meaning free from inhibition).¡±


    ¡°Good! You can directly register in the ss Jia without taking this test.¡±


    The elder teacher made the decision. Su Li raised her eyebrows. How decisive the elder teacher was!


    Others were stupefied.


    ss Jia was the best literacy ss for cultivating girls of the Muyang Town and half of them in it could be female officials of the imperial court. Why was Su Li assigned to the ss only with a ck book?


    What was the difference between the ck book and others?


    Seeing the scene, Su Zipei felt jealous and regretful. If she had known that Su Li¡¯s book had such an effect, she would have grabbed it. Damn it!


    ¡°Why? Teacher, it¡¯s unfair!¡±


    After a moment of silence, someone couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout. Treated as pearls in the palms of their families, they tried to do everything best. How could they allow someone doing nothing to be superior to them?


    ¡°Just take it! This is my ss. You¡¯re in the Muyang School, not your home!¡± the elder teacher stared and was obviously angry. He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like my lessons, just leave!¡±


    Then the face of the miss who stood up and disagreed with the teacher was extremely pale.


    At this time, Su Li spoke.


    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t want to be criticized by others. I believe I can get into the ss Jia by my own ability. Teacher, please make no distinction.¡±


    When the elder teacher heard it, he immediately beamed with smiles and said, ¡°Okay! I agree. Sit down and go back to the exam.¡±


    The miss who stood up was relieved and sat down slowly. Although Su Li helped her solve the problem, she felt no gratitude at all. On the contrary, she felt that Su Li was hypocritical and annoying.


    After that, Su Zipei looked around and found that everyone used the same Dictionary of Dahan as Su Li which was not thetest version. She immediately felt happy. She opened the book basket and put her hands in.


    Then Su Zipei¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, and her face was pale.


    The book basket...When was it empty?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The elder teacher¡¯s harsh words instantly appeared in her ear. Su Zipei shivered and looked up, only to find that the elder teacher was standing in front of her. She was so frightened that she stepped back and fell directly from her seat.


    The elder teacher felt strange, so he bent down to pick up the book basket, but the book basket in his hand was light. Surprised, the teacher opened it and became angry.


    ¡°How dare you are! I¡¯ve been teaching for years, and it¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen a student whoes to ss without a book! Get out! You can¡¯t take the exam. Go to the ss Gui tomorrow and start from scratch!¡±


    Gui was ranked in thest of the ten Heavenly Stems. It was conceivable that what ss Gui was.


    Su Zipei was muddled due to the scold. Her mind was in a state of confusion, and she remembered that she had filled up the book basket. Why was it empty? All the way Su Li took it... Wait a minute!


    ¡°Su Li! You set me up!¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s scream rang like a ferocious ghost. The elder teacher was shocked and angrily asked the manservant to drag Su Zipei out.


    ¡°There is no such a rule! There is no such a rule! A loud student in the school? Who was the one enrolling her? She is mouse dung!¡±


    The elder teacher was so angry that he even used ¡°mouse dung¡±. Apparently, he was so mad at Su Zipei¡¯s barbaric behavior that he had fainted.


    Su Li sat in her seat. She set her mind at rest and waited for the exam patiently.


    Next, the whole test was quiet. Every time the manservant asked pages and lines of the Dictionary of Dahan, Su Li had always been the first to give the right answer. The elder teacher¡¯s anger was almost gone. When he looked at Su Li, he smiled again.


    There were good and bad students intermingled this year. But there were also surprises. The little girl Su Li was talented. When she went to the ss Jia, he would teach her seriously.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s announce the cement list!¡±


    ¡°Su Li, ss Jia!¡±


    Mei Ruohan, ss Bing!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Only Su Li was in ss Jia. No one was in ss Yi. There was only one in ss Bing. It was the girl who sat beside Su Li and showed shock. The rest were mostly in ss Ding and ss Wu...


    ¡°What a big gap between her and me! She looks younger than me...¡± Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes were shining and her sight fell on Su Li¡¯s wless side face. There seemed to be worship in her eyes.

 Chapter 66 - The First Class

    <h4>Chapter 66 The First ss</h4>


    After the ss, Su Li was called away directly by the elder teacher, which made everyone in the ssroom envy her.


    They came to a four-sided ventted teahouse. The approachable elder teacher just let Su Li sit down then heughed and said, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re Su Li, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Su Li sat in a respectful manner and said gently, ¡°It was my sister who was expelled by you. She was spoiled by my mother since she was a baby. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Su Li was so frank that the elder teacher did not want to ask about the book basket any more. Instead, he picked up another topic and asked, ¡°I saw the annotations you made on the Dictionary of Dahan. Every word you wrote was meaningful. And some insights even I cannot understand. So, you must have a good teacher before. Can you tell me who he is?¡±


    ¡°My teacher¡¯s first name is Xianqing, and hisst name is Qi. He is the doctor of the Baicao Tang in our town. I don¡¯t know exactly where he came from.¡±


    Su Li asked tentatively, but she still stupefied the elder teacher. He murmured, ¡°It is him. I knew it...¡±


    The elder teacher came back to his sense, and his attitude was immediately different. He even said in an equal way, ¡°Little friend, what do you call that person, is Mr.... or master?¡±


    Su Li frowned. The old guy seemed to know a lot, but now she could not ask too many questions. Therefore, she could only answer honestly, ¡°Master.¡±


    Qi Xianqing, that old guy, did not let her conceal that, so she just told the old teacher everything so as to coax some information out from him.


    The elder teacher was more shocked at once. He looked at Su Li back and forth, as if he wanted to see the unknown background of Su Li thoroughly.


    Su Li pretended to be confused and then she whispered, ¡°Teacher, what are you looking at? Can you tell me who my master really is and why you are so surprised?¡±


    The elder teacher shook his head at once, ¡°Since your master didn¡¯t tell you, I don¡¯t dare to say more. But, you shouldn¡¯t be here anyway. Why do youe here now that you have been so talented under his guidance?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, there is something that you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s my family that sent me here.¡±


    Su Li signed lightly and said, ¡°My master left two months ago, and I don¡¯t know where he has been and when he will be back. When I finished reading the books he left, my grandma happened to sign up for me toe here, and I wanted to see how the book collection is.¡±


    The elder teacherughed embarrassedly, ¡°I am afraid that my little friend will be disappointed. How could the book collection of the Muyang Schoolpare with that of Imperial Tutor...Mr. Qi?¡±


    It¡¯s Imperial Tutor Qi, not Miracle-working Doctor Qi! It seemed that the old guy had other identities.


    Su Li was satisfied in her heart with what she got. She chatted with the elder teacher for a while before leaving alone.


    After Su li left, the elder teacher¡¯s eyebrows frowned together. If Su Li wasted her time here, he would disappoint Qi Xianqing!


    ¡°Daddy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    At this time, a woman came in. It¡¯s Lecturer Ning who collected Admission Letters in front of the gate.


    ¡°Qing, you¡¯re here in the right time.¡± The elder teacher beckoned her, ¡°I saw Su Li today, and she is talented and learned. I could not help but ask her who she has learnt from. Unexpectedly, she is thest disciple of Qi Xianqing.¡±


    Ning Qing said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your junior sister apprentice? It shouldn¡¯t be. How could Imperial Tutor Qi still be alive? You were only 16 when you took him as your master, and he was 60. Now it has been 60 years. How could a man be 120?¡±


    The elder teacher was serious at once, ¡°Master is a real immortal among us. How could we doubt him?¡±


    Ning Qing disagreed with him. Although her father had told her countless times that Imperial Tutor Qi was a real immortal and he was the most talented and learned person in the whole Dahan Country, she had never seen him with her own eyes, so how could she believe it?


    She always thought that it was her father who worshipped Qi Xianqing too much and deified him deliberately.


    ¡°Daddy, you are Ning Yunzhi, famous in Qinghe Province, the headmaster of the Muyang School. What you just talked to me, it doesn¡¯t matter for me to know, but please don¡¯t spread it out. It¡¯s bad for the reputation of the school.¡±


    Hearing that, the elder teacher could only sigh in his heart and didn¡¯t said anything.


    Su Li came out of the teahouse and immediately got lost. It¡¯s her first time toe to the Muyang School. After the first ss, she was called to the teahouse by Ning Yunzhi. She had no time to get familiar with the ce.


    ¡°Su Li, what are you looking for?¡±


    When she was in confusion, she heard a clear and melodious voice behind her. She looked back and found that it¡¯s Mei Ruohan who was divided into the ss Bing before.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mei Ruohan. I can¡¯t find my way.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently and answered in a mild tone. Mei Ruohan flushed and was too shy to say louder.


    ¡°My maid went to ask for the key of the yard. I...I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    Then Mei Ruohan walked ahead and looked back at Su Li from time to time. She saw Su Li smile to her gently, so she also rxed herself unconsciously. They had a short chat and then became closer to each other.


    ¡°By the way, Ruohan, does the Muyang School has so good conditions? It even provides amodation to everyone with a separate yard.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mei Ruohan waved quickly, ¡°If you want to live in the yard, you have to pay extra silver, but I don¡¯t know how much is it each month. Didn¡¯t your family tell you that?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and said in her usual voice, ¡°No, let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡±


    There was a trace of doubt shed in Mei Ruohan¡¯s beautiful eyes. She was extremely clever and had already realized something. But Su Li was so talented and learned... shouldn¡¯t her family have good conditions?


    It¡¯s known that ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to hire a teacher.


    Soon after, they came to a ck-tile house. Su Li saw Su Zipei in the room get a key from the administrator.


    ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡±


    A lovely and active maid in a light yellow dress skipped to them with a key and said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve got the key. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Just looking at the active maid, Su Li knew that Mei Ruohan must treat her very well in ordinary times, because she was not like a maid at all.


    ¡°Guo, wait a minute. Let me go in and ask if there is Su Li¡¯s key.¡±


    Mei Ruohan pulled Guo and wanted to go in, while Su Li walked in front of her and stopped her. Su Li shook her head when Mei looked at her in doubt.


    ¡°Oh! My dear Second Sister, what are you doing here?¡±


    Su Zipei walked out of the door with a smile and shook the key in her hand. She was filled with resentment in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that...it¡¯s only been a few months for them not seeing each other, but Su Li was so bold that she embarrassed her in the first ss, which made her fall into the ss Gui for four or five-year-old children!


    It¡¯s a shame!


    Su Zipei, who was used to bullying Su Li, wanted to retaliate against her immediately. However, when she thought of her grandma¡¯s n, she suppressed her resentment and pretended that nothing happened.


    Mei Ruohan looked at Su Zipei and Su Li in surprise. She only guessed that there was a grudge between them, but she didn¡¯t expect that they were sisters.


    Su Li didn¡¯t have the key of the yard, but Su Zipei, who was the worst, got one. The elders of the Su Family...was there a problem in their mind?


    Mei Ruohan looked at Su Zipei with disgust showed on her face. She pulled Su Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Su Li, live with me. The yard is too spacious for two girls, and I¡¯d like to ask you some questions on our learning.¡±


    Su Zipei got angry instantly when she heard that. But, there were too many people and she could not give vent to her anger. She could only hold herself and said proudly, ¡°Su Erya! Mother said that you should live with me. You must not live in her yard!¡±


    Mei Ruohan stopped herself for a while. It turned out that the two sisters would live together. It seemed that she thought wrong. She was about to release hold of her hand, but heard Su Li¡¯s maic voice.


    ¡°Sister Ruohan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    What?


    Mei Ruohan was stunned for a while. Then she realized something excitedly and ran with Su Li.


    She was extremely obsessed with learning. The teacher hired in her family could teach her in the beginning. Later, she became more and more talented and learned and she couldn¡¯t learn anything from him. So she came to the Muyang School, and she did not expect that there was a girl who had so much knowledge at her age. There was no doubt that she would seize the opportunity to learn from her!


    Su Zipei looked at them like a fool and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Su Li even didn¡¯t listen to our mother!


    The yard Mei Ruohan rented was at an excellent location. It was only a few hundred meters away from the school and the terrain was high. If they went up to the second floor and overlooked, they could see the whole picture of the Muyang School. From a distance, they could see a high wall. Mei Ruohan said that it¡¯s the boy¡¯s school on the other side of the wall.


    ¡°Miss Su Li, you don¡¯t know that the Muyang School had a dirty side.¡±


    The maid, Guo, looked around then stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°The rent of the yard depends on its location and ranges from one hundred taels to thousands taels for each month. Our miss rents the best ce. It takes three thousand taels a month!¡±


    Su Li was surprised when hearing that. Mei Ruohan must had a high status in her family. Otherwise, even the merchants were not necessarily willing to pay the rent of three thousand taels a month.


    ¡°Guo, you talked so much.¡±


    Mei Ruohan rebuked her and had a rough understanding of Su Li¡¯s situation. She was afraid that Su Li might be diforted.


    ¡°By the way, Su Li.¡±


    Mei Ruohan hesitated for a while and then asked, ¡°Your sister was going to live in the yard with you. Why don¡¯t you live with her?¡±


    Then Mei Ruohan suddenly felt it¡¯s inappropriate and then she waved her hands, ¡°Ah...I just asked. Forget it if you don¡¯t want to answer me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok.¡± Su Li smiled lightly, ¡°If I lived with her, I would live in the wood house. I don¡¯t care about if I am in poverty, but I don¡¯t want to ask for trouble by myself.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mei Ruohan was so shocked that she covered her mouth, ¡°How can your Su Family do this? If you were in my family, you would surely be regarded as an apple of the eyes of our family and cultivated as best as possible. What about your parents? Don¡¯t they care about you?


    ¡°Maybe, who knows?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s answer was ambiguous, but it made Mei Ruohan more distressed. Compared with Su Li, her troubles were too insignificant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip this. I know you have been curious about the Dictionary of Dahan. I will lend it to you and you can give it back when I leave. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Really? Su Li, how kind you are!¡±


    They burst intoughter which was clear and melodious like a ringing bell. And theughter ran from the yard, floated into the forest and drifted far away.


    Thousands of meters away from the yard, Su Zipei was standing alone in the yard. She looked at the messy weeds and was so furious that she wanted to put the hoe in her hands on Su Li¡¯s head.


    ¡°Su Li, just wait! I will certainly let you suffer all kinds of humiliation and be driven out of the school like a stray dog!¡±

 Chapter 67 - Mam. Yang-Cui

    <h4>Chapter 67 Mam. Yang-Cui</h4>


    The Mei Family prepared a good deal of stuff for Mei Ruohan, of which there were several bedclothes. Guo came and helped Su Li after she cleaned up her miss¡¯s room. The three finally cleaned up the yard before dark.


    ¡°Li, I didn¡¯t expect that you are so deft in housekeeping.¡± After getting along with each other for one day, Mei Ruohan called Su Li more casually and she wiped the sweat on her face and said self-encouragingly, ¡°It seems that I need to be more independent.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss!¡± Guo hurriedly said, ¡°You can¡¯t do such dirty and tiring work. Just let me do it. It is the only thing that I am capable of. I will be threw out of your home once you learn it!¡±


    Guo said so seriously that immediately made Su Li and Mei Ruohanugh. Su Li thought if there were a quick-witted little girl like Guo around her, maybe her life could be more interesting.


    Guo giggled immediately after hearing the twoughed. All of a sudden, she seemed to recall something and said mysteriously to Su Li,


    ¡°Miss Su, here is something you don¡¯t know yet. When I went out, I¡¯ve heard that the yard where your sister lives is 1000 meters away from the school. The rent there is only 200 taels per month, but she has to get up earlier to be in the school on time!¡±


    Su Li was not surprised after hearing that. Zhu Yan doted on Suzi Pei, but she nearly ran out of her money and couldn¡¯t afford a yard in a good position. Maybe the yard that Su Zipei lived was asked by herself.


    In the evening, after dinner, the three girls went to sleep respectively. A lot of things happened in the day, so, Mei Ruohan and Guo were very tired.


    Su Li had inborn cultivation, and she would remain energetic even if she stayed awake for days. She woke up on time after a night of sitting in meditation. Then she dressed up and cooked a pot of delicious corn porridge in the kitchen. After that, Su Li concocted fillings with some avable materials and made three crispy unleavened pocket-bread with sesame. The taste of the unleavened pocket-bread with sesame dramatically improved with the addition of the seasoning that she carried around.


    ¡°It smells so good!!¡±


    Guo stretched herself and got up. She took a deep breath before she went into the kitchen. She was so drunk with the vor that she even looked as if she was at loss.


    ¡°Guo, what¡¯s the breakfast? It smells so good.¡±


    Mei Ruohan stepped out of the room before she got dressed. With her eyes sparkled, she looked like a small gluttonous cat.


    Guo shook her head, ¡°Miss, look, it¡¯s not dawn. I just got up and haven¡¯t make breakfast yet.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± Mei Ruohan looked disappointed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the vor from the neighboring yard. I didn¡¯t expect that we can smell it.¡±


    Guo truly believed so and nodded. She would even asked for some food to have a taste in the neighboring yard if they were familiar with each other.


    ¡°Miss, you should get some more sleep. I am going to make breakfast.¡±


    After saying that, Guo opened the kitchen door and was submerged into stronger fragrance in an instant. She nkly watched the figure in the foggy kitchen and suddenly screamed out.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mei Ruohan was frightened to tremble with the screaming. She ran out of the room, grasped Guo¡¯s hand and said in panic, ¡°Guo, what¡¯s wrong? Do not scare me.¡±


    Mei Ruohan was worried about leaving home for the first time, after all, she was only 16. Guo¡¯s scream really scared her.


    Guo grasped Mei Ruohan¡¯s hand, pointed to the kitchen and said incoherently, ¡°Ah ah ah! Miss, look, it¡¯s our kitchen! It¡¯s our kitchen!¡±


    The corner of Guo¡¯s mouth hung a hint of saliva as she said. It smelt so good that she wanted to eat so much!!


    At this time, Su Li walked out from the kitchen and saw the master and servant. She was stunned and surprisingly said, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡±


    Mei Ruohan tried to see clearly the scene in the kitchen over Su Li. She swallowed down the saliva and asked, ¡°Li, you can cook? What are you cooking? Why it smells so good?¡±


    Su Li smiled gently after hearing that, ¡°I lodge in your ce, and want to show you how I appreciate that. Fortunately, I can cook. So, I decided to cook meals for you on my own. Do not me me for that.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Guo shouted out before Mei Ruohan, ¡°We are very d. I¡¯ve never smelt so good breakfast, and it must be delicious! My miss is crazy about delicious food!¡±


    ¡°Guo!¡±


    Mei Ruohan flushed and pretended to be angry.


    Su Li broke intoughter and said, ¡°Since you are all awake, we should have breakfast after you dress up. Or it may cool down and affect the taste.¡±


    The two little girls immediately nodded together and ran into their rooms.


    ¡°Miss, slow down, I will help you wash yourself in a minute!¡±


    ¡°No, I will do it myself!!¡±


    Su Li stood in front of the kitchen and felt strange, because she felt that...it¡¯s like she kept two pets.


    However, the presence of these two little girls relieved her depression which had haunted her for a long time.


    After a while, Mei Ruohan and Guo finished washing. Su Li put the breakfast on the table, one unleavened pocket-bread with sesame for each of them. Guo served the corn porridge for them, stepped back and secretly swallow saliva.


    Servants had the rules of servants, so she could eat only after Su Li and Mei Ruohan finished their eating.


    Mei Ruohan smiled after seeing this and she filled another bowl of corn porridge and said, ¡°Come here, we are not at home. There aren¡¯t so many rules.¡±


    Guo was happy after hearing that, but she still dared not toe over.


    Rules were rules. Su Li was also a miss from a big family. Guo dared not sat by the table without her permission.


    Su Li was in a daze for a while and immediately smiled in silence. Mei Ruohan saw her with expectations, so she beckoned to Guo and said softly, ¡°Guo,e and sit down. I have never regarded you as a servant.¡±


    Guo was so moved and she almost dropped tears after hearing that. Even the miss hadn¡¯t said that to her.


    Su Li smiled with closed lips. She had been through such simr circumstance, but her situation was not like that of Guo¡¯s. She was a miss from the Su Family in this life, but she couldn¡¯t eat together with her mother and father and no one had ever treated her like she treated Guo.


    Guo sat down and wiped her hands. She grasped and bit the unleavened pocket-bread with sesame, which made a crispy sound. The fragrance of the coarse food grain mixed with fillings of shrimp eggs seasoned by refined salt tasted so good on the tongue tip, which was beyond expression.


    ¡°Hmm...¡±


    Mei Ruohan stared at the unleavened pocket-bread with sesame in her hand. It looked almost the same in appearance as that sold on street, but how could Su Li make it so tasty!


    Guo hadn¡¯t eaten any gourmet food and she almost bit her tongue. She even didn¡¯t have eaten the ordinary unleavened pocket-bread with sesame many times that sold in the town. All of a sudden, she could eat such delicious food and was so touched that she almost burst into tears. God... no, Miss Su Li was so nice to her.


    A bite of unleavened pocket-bread with sesame and then a mouthful of moderate hot corn porridge woke Mei Ruohan up from the morning sleepiness as if this simple breakfast opened all the pores of her body and injected all of vitality into her.


    ¡°Li, the food you made is really delicious. If you can¡¯t be a female official in the future, you can definitely make a fortune by opening a restaurant!¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes were full of admiration, ¡°However, I believe that it will be very easy for you to be an official if you take the imperial examination with your talent and knowledge!¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy. Never talk about it. It¡¯s time for ss, and let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Mei Ruohan screamed when she found that time was running out. She and Su Li ran out of the yard, leaving Guo to stay.


    Mei Ruohan looked at Su Li in a different way after they got along with each other for one day. She would feel at ease whenever Su Li was near her. Although she was actually one year older than Su Li, she was more like a little kid.


    Mei Ruohan was shocked. It was true that there was always someone who was more learned. Her excellence turned to be dull whenpared with Su Li.


    She had to work harder!


    The first ss in the morning was literature. Su Li left Mei Ruohan, and came to the door of the ss Jia. Ning Yunzhi saw her and gave her a kindly smile, ¡°You¡¯re here. Find a ce to sit down.¡±


    Such performance of Ning Yunzhi made many people look Su Li in a surprising way. However, no one asked any questions and they restrained their thoughts and went back to review their lessons.


    Su Li sat down, took out the Dictionary of Dahan and began to review it.


    Ning Yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but slightly nod after seeing that. Although the ss Jia that he took charge of couldn¡¯tpare with Su Li, they stood out after multiple examinations.


    The girls that could sit here were alle from wealthy and influential family. They were all elegant, intelligent and well-behaved girls. Maybe one day they would have official career and bring honor on their ancestors.


    After the morning reading, Ning Yunzhi began to lecture. He had experienced a lot at his age. Whening to the wonderful points, he could always quote extensively. His students were so attracted and even Su Li had learnt something.


    Ning Yunzhi was observing Su Li when she listened to his lecture. He was more satisfied with her after one ss. She could have such achievement in schrship at such an early age and still studied very hard in a modest and prudent manner. Her temperament was far better than themon people. Master had a really good insight.


    Ning Yunzhi directly left after he finished the first ss and didn¡¯t talk to Su Li in case someone got annoyed. However, some ssmates immediately asked Su Li for some information after he left. Su Li handled the situation with ease and then went to the ssroom for the second lesson, leaving a group of misses who were all admiring her in secret.


    Although Su Li looked only fifteen or sixteen, she had experiences and viciousmunication skills. They tried very hard to coax her, but they didn¡¯t obtain anything useful.


    Su Li found the ssroom of the second lesson ording to the information on the board. She saw dozens of embroidery tables when she came in.


    The second lesson was embroidery.


    Although few women in Dahan Country would work as officials or became military officers to defend the country, most of them were men¡¯s properties. They married their husbands and bore the responsibilities of serving both their husbands and children, so they had to master the skill of embroidery. They could also help to relieve the economic pressure of their husbands if they were good at embroidery.


    Su Li swept her ssmates and saw Su Zipei and Mei Ruohan at a nce. They were divided into different sses for reading but in same embroidery ss. Therefore, the students learning embroidery were still the group of people that went into school together.


    Su Li took a seat when a tall and slim noblewoman walked in before long. The noblewoman had high cheekbones and her slips were as thin as two sheets of paper, matching with the thin and long eyebrows. Although her makeup was delicate, she still looked unkind.


    ¡°I am your girls¡¯ ethics and embroidery teacher.¡± The woman¡¯s voice was sharp, just matched her mean look, ¡°You can call me Lecturer Cui or Madam Yang. But... I prefer Madam Yang.¡±


    Madam Yang was proud to say that. The look of a few misses, who came from the Muyang Town, slightly changed after hearing that. There was only one well-known Yang Family in the Muyang Town. Lecturer Cui could step into that family...It was truly something that could be proud of.


    However, she showed off so directly, which exposed that this Madam Yang was self-contemptuous and shallow. How could such a tacky woman be their teacher?


    Many girls instantly had doubts in their heart.


    Madam Yang didn¡¯t perceive their thoughts. She felt morecent when she saw several misses who came from wealthy and influential family changed expression. Then she began the lecture and only her voice could be heard in the ssroom.


    After seven or eight minutes, the slighting look on many misses¡¯ faces disappeared.


    The truth that Madam Yang could be a lecturer in the Muyang School manifested that her knowledge of embroidery was indeed admirable. The Dahan embroidery of the Dahan country was lifelike when she described.


    Although the misses have already practiced the Dahan embroidery at home, they didn¡¯t systematically learning it. The history and skills of the Dahan embroidery that Madam Yang introduced supplemented theirck of it.


    Half ss passed after a brief introduction. Madam Yang stopped for a minute and the students thought she would continue. However, she asked,


    ¡°Who is Su Li? Stand up!¡±

 Chapter 68 - Top-level Embroidery Artificer

    <h4>Chapter 68 Top-level Embroidery Artificer</h4>


    The sudden shout instantly plunged the whole ssroom into silence. Many people looked at Su Li who was sitting in the third seat from right of the teacher¡¯s desk.


    Su Li slowly got up and stood respectfully, then she answered, ¡°I am here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Su Li from the Dasu Town?¡±


    Madam Yang looked at Su Li up and down. There was a hint of jealousy vaguely appeared in her eyes. Then she nodded ostensibly, ¡°You actually have certain attractions. No wonder men in the Dasu Town scrambled for you when you showed yourself in public.¡±


    Madam Yang¡¯s words seemed normal, but they were misunderstood right away by other people. They looked at Su Li abhorrently and even Mei Ruohan felt strange about that.


    However, she believed in Su Li. Although they got along with each other for only one day, she was deeply impressed by Su Li¡¯s indifferent disposition. How could she be that kind of girl as Madam Yang said?


    ¡°Su Li...turns out to be wanton and she likes to seduce men?¡±


    ¡°We actually be her ssmates. Shame on her!¡±


    ¡°People in the Muyang School are all blind? How could such girl get epted?!¡±


    ¡°We would be kept in the dark if Madam Yang didn¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    For a moment, girls all discussed Su Li. And it became increasingly fierce.


    Madam Yang smiled. It was ridiculous that she could get so many benefits from her aunt merely for dealing with this little kid.


    The girl was so mad that she even couldn¡¯t speak. She should say more to provoke her, then that bitch would lose her mind because of anger and offend her in the ss. Then she could take the opportunity and finish her aunt¡¯s order.


    However, at this moment, Su Li said in a clear and melodious voice which thoroughly suppressed all the other voices.


    ¡°Lecturer Cui, I don¡¯t know why you damage my reputation. I am from the Dasu Town, but Lecturer Cui is from the Muyang Town. Do you decide other people¡¯s faults merely by hearing others¡¯ nder? In my opinion, it is truly foolish.¡±


    Su Li argued on just grounds in a calm tone. She wasn¡¯t bewildered at all and her cool reply made some confused misses realize what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Su Li is right. Madam Yang is from the Muyang Town, which is far from the Dasu Town. How can she know what happened in the Dasu Town?¡±


    ¡°That is going too far. How can she gossip like that in public? Isn¡¯t she afraid that it is a nder?¡±


    ¡°Madam Yang is too careless. Such behavior can hardly convince people.¡±


    In an instant, the content of the discussion was changed.


    Madam Yang was instantly angry after hearing the discussion. This Su Li... She seemed far from easy to handle with as she had imagined.


    And she actually called her ¡°Lecturer Cui¡± three times??!


    It was nothing but provocation!


    Madam Yang sneered in her heart. Very good! There would be a long time for her in the future. She had enough patience to find out Su Li¡¯s weakness and then take right steps to deal with her.


    When Madam Yang thought about that, her face slightly softened. Then she said coldly, ¡°Su Li, what you said makes some sense. I was brusque. Sit down.¡±


    Su Zipei, who was enjoying the show, was dumbfounded in a sudden. Her aunt prevailed over Su Li just now, but how could she suddenly admit being defeated. She wanted her aunt to help her vent anger.


    Su Li sat down and frowned secretly. The reason why Madam Yang bore malice to her was probably because that Mam. Su-Cui had yed dirty tricks. Madam Yang took the opportunity and rose difficulties in the first lesson to force her to fight back. Although she coped with it properly this time, she didn¡¯t expect Madam Yang had such forbearance.


    ¡°It is actually a trouble.¡±


    ***


    The left ss passed tranquilly, but Mei Run always felt the calmness was unusual, and there were undercurrent, which made her involuntarily shake with fear.


    Mei Run and Su Li returned to the yard hand in hand after the ss and Mei Run said with a hum, ¡°It seems that Madam Yang isn¡¯t a good person. She insults you for no reason. Have you ever offend her?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but...I will move out so as not to cause you any troubles.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Mei Ruohan suddenly got angry and held Su Li¡¯s hands furiously. ¡°Live here at ease. I am not afraid of that Monkey Yang!¡±


    Monkey Yang?


    Su Li was astonished and chuckled instantly, ¡°I truly feel that Madam Yang looks like a monkey after hearing what you just said.¡±


    Su Li no longer mentioned that she would move out. The power that she possessed at present was more than sufficient to protect Mei Ruohan


    ¡°Ha ha ha, isn¡¯t it? I wanted to say that for a long time!¡±


    Mei Ruohan alsoughed happily. Guo came out confusedly and looked at the two girls. What kind of monkey on earth that can make the two misses burst into suchughter?


    ***


    On the third day, the first lesson was the embroidery after the morning reading.


    Su Li sat quietly and saw Mam. Yang-Cui for second time before long. Mam. Yang-Cui dressed in long skirt with bold and unrestrained and impassioned patterns. The dress had exotic charm and the patterns could hardly be found in Dahan Country.


    ¡°Today, I will teach you the most special embroidery skill of the Dahan embroidery. You probably have learnt the basic embroidery skills at home, so I will just skip it and teach you what you mostly want to acquire!¡±


    Mam. Yang-Cui¡¯s look was normal, but Su Li still noticed that she had quietly nced at her for several times.


    ¡°First, each of you embroider the cloud pattern of the Dahan embroidery as wide as one digit!¡±


    Everyone immediately opened the needlework box on the table. When Su Li was going to open hers, she suddenly rose her head and found Madam Yang was looking at her with expectations.


    She stopped her hands at once. Madam Yang became angry with her for seeing her stare at Su Li. So she walked to Su Li in a hurry and said harshly, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so slow to start? Don¡¯t you know the basic embroidery skills? Stand up and get out immediately if you truly don¡¯t know that!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her mouth and rapidly opened the needlework box. Mam. Yang-Cui immediately stepped aside under conditioned reflex, but she didn¡¯t hear panicky cry from Su Li after waiting for a long time.


    What¡¯ wrong?


    She turned back and was stunned to find that that Su Li was safe and sound. She was taking a needle out of the needlework box.


    Was the machine broken?


    Then Su Li slowly stood up bashfully and whispered, ¡°Madam Yang, I want to go the toilet badly. Can I leave for a while?¡±


    Madam Yang snorted and said, ¡°Go and be back soon.¡±


    Su Li immediately left the ssroom as if she was escaping from a dangerous ce. Madam Yang saw her leaving and then she looked doubtful. She walked to Su Li¡¯s desk with feigned mindlessness and picked up the needlework box. The lid of the needlework box suddenly bounced up before she opened it.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Su Li, who was far away from the ssroom, distinctly heard an earth-shaking scream. She couldn¡¯t help but slightly rise the corner of her mouth.


    Su Li returned to the ssroom when she thought the time was right, but she didn¡¯t see Mam. Yang-Cui. Without searching for her, Su Li quietly sat down and opened up the needlework box and started to embroider the cloud pattern.


    At her age, she couldn¡¯t even touch the embroidery needle in the previous life. Later, she married a disabled husband. In order to make a living, she had to be an apprentice in the embroidery workshop after she finished the housework. She also did the chores in the embroidery workshop for free, of course they were d to have her.


    Her disabled husband was very weak. Su Li practiced the embroider skill every day almost without sleep so that she could buy better medicine for him. There were pinholes all over her hands.


    After spending two months like this, she made up for theck of talent by hard work and her embroidery skill was nearly the same as that of the embroidery artificer in the workshop. The owner appreciated her industriousness and instructed her the special embroidery skill¡ªthe Dahan flower needling skill. Before long, shepleted the Feast of Flowers on her own, and became a top-level embroidery artificer because of it. The impoverished life in her family was greatly improved and she could spend more time to apany her disabled husband.


    Thinking about the past, the corner of Su Li¡¯s mouth appeared softness and she embroidered more quickly. Her hands flexibly moved, just like a butterfly flying on the embroidery board. A long cloud pattern like the floating cloud in sky appeared on the nk cloth before long.


    Mam. Yang-Cui angrily wiped water stains on her face. She secretly tampered the needlework box and the ck ink would instantly gush out as long as Su Li opened it. Su Li would be aughing stock in the ss. However, she didn¡¯t expect that there was nothing happened when Su Li opened the needlework box, while the machine performed well when she just picked it up.


    It was a bad luck!


    Mam. Yang-Cui couldn¡¯t help but shake her neck when the cold wind blew into the room. There was plenty of cold water poured into her neck when she washed her face just now. It truly felt terrible.


    Mam. Yang-Cui calcted the time. It was toote to change the inside clothes, so she just changed the coat and went back to the ssroom in a hurry.


    Everyone instantly looked up when Madam Yang appeared. They all clearly saw the tragedy and some of them even burst intoughter. Fortunately, Mam. Yang-Cui rushed out with a scream and didn¡¯t see who wasughing, otherwise she would surely settle ounts with them afterwards.


    Madam Yang coldly swept the whole ssroom when she stepped in. Everyone quickly lowered their heads, and only Su Li sat straightly without flinch.


    Madam Yang instantly red after seeing Su Li¡¯s stubborn appearance. She sprinted to Su Li and angrily said, ¡°Who let you leave the ssroom at will? If you couldn¡¯t finish the cloud pattern, everyone will be...¡±


    Before she finished talking, Madam Yang nkly stared at Su Li¡¯s embroidery board like a choked duck, and her eyeballs nearly popped out.


    What she saw was a foot-long cloud pattern!


    Su Li could embroider such long cloud pattern in less than seven minutes?


    Only the top-level embroidery artificer could finish at such speed. How old was Su Li? How could she do it?


    ¡°She must be cheating!¡±


    When she thought about this, Madam Yang immediately affirmed her spection. She screamed with a cold smile, ¡°Su Li! Stand up!¡±


    Su Li put down the embroidery needle and stood up. She said calmly, ¡°What? Lecturer Cui, do you want to talk about the gossip again?¡±


    After hearing that, other students all burst into slight cachinnation in the ssroom.


    Madam Yang¡¯s face instantly turned to liver-colored and her lungs nearly exploded in anger. She pointed to the cloud pattern with her fingertip which almost damaged the embroidery board.


    ¡°Embroider a foot-long cloud pattern in less than seven minutes. Do you think that you are better than the top-level embroidery artificer in embroidery skill? If you want to cheat, keep a low profile. Don¡¯t think that everyone is as stupid as you!¡±


    Madam Yang talked in one breath and when she finished, she instantly felt refreshed. She wanted to see Su Li¡¯s rattled face, however, she just saw that the girl standing in front of her was actuallyughing. How???

 Chapter 69 - Competition!

    <h4>Chapter 69 Competition!</h4>


    ¡°Lecturer Cui!¡±


    Su Li slightly rose her intonation, which made Madam Yang shocked and furious, and said, ¡°Do not think anyone is as ignorant as you. However, Lecturer Cui iscent and conservative without fighting will, so we can understand that she is shallow.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Am I ignorant?!¡±


    Madam Yang screamed. She was very anxious to tear Su Li¡¯s face!


    ¡°I am the embroiderer artificer of the embroidery workshop in the Muyang Town!¡±


    ¡°Even the workshop owner praised me that I was expected to inherit her workmanship in this life and be the next workshop owner.¡±


    ¡°My level of skipping stitch is only under the workshop owner!¡±


    ¡°You are only fifteen years old. The salt I have eaten is more than the food you have. How dare you say that I am ignorant?!¡±


    Madam Yang said in one breath. Then, the expressions of all the misses in the room slightly changed. It was not easy to work in the embroidery workshop. There was only one official embroidery workshop in each town, so the embroidery artificers of the embroidery workshop had the most powerful embroidery skills in the whole town.


    Madam Yang was actually from the embroidery workshop, which made many misses take a new look on her. Maybe she could marry into the Yang Family, because she had an embroidery artificer identity.


    However, there was a person whose look became more entric.


    Mei Ruohan looked at Su Li. Her eyes were full of curiosity, surprise, and more and more intense worship. She was the only one who had seen Su Li¡¯s overall embroidery process.


    Su Li not only studied well, but also had the top embroidery level!


    Hearing Madam Yang¡¯s a series of brilliant deeds, Su Li smiled slightly and indifferently said, ¡°Since Lecturer Cui does not believe, how about joining in apetition with me topete for the title of the fastest embroider?¡±


    Madam Yang was about to agree quickly. Suddenly, she woke up andpletely calmed down.


    The little slut was so calm, so she must rely on something. If Madam Yang really lost to Su Li in front of all the students, wouldn¡¯t she feel ashamed and leave the Muyang Girls¡¯ School?


    Su Li looked at Madam Yang¡¯s phantasmagoric face and frowned secretly. She continued to say, ¡°Is Madam Yang, who is the Embroiderer Yang of the Muyang Town scared topete with a student?¡±


    The little slut¡¯s mouth was too malicious!


    Madam Yang was so angry that her internal organs were entangled.


    She thought rapidly. Suddenly, her brows loosened. She disdained to say with a cold voice,


    ¡°Do Ipete with you for embroidery? You are not qualified! But... In order to make you admit mistakes, I willpete with you for knowledge of embroidery. If I lose, I will admit that your skills of embroidery are good. If you lose... just get out of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School! The Muyang Girls¡¯ School does not teach a misbehaved girl!¡±


    Immediately a series of cold gasps rang in the room.


    Shameless!


    Too shameless!


    Mei Ruohan was angered, and her face reddened all over. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Lecturer Cui! Aren¡¯t you bullying her? Su Li is only fifteen years old, while your age is more than twice of hers. Of course, you are well-informed. It is not fair!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Madam Yang, choose another field for thepetition!¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s words immediately caused a peal of echoing. Although the maidens had their own thoughts, they were still simple and willing to believe that justice naturally inhabited a man¡¯s heart in the world.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Madam Yang looked back to scream and menace at them. All of them turned pale and became silent.


    Mei Ruohan had a pale face, but still took heart of grace and eximed, ¡°Madam Yang, you are too shameless! If Su Li loses, I will quit school with her. It doesn¡¯t hurt to leave such a school.¡±


    Su Li was stunned. Her sight skipped Madam Yang and rested on the petite figure, which still trembled slightly but refused to yield.


    Unexpectedly, the girl seemed to have a soft temper but in fact a hot one.


    Madam Yang heard Mei Ruohan¡¯s words and was crazy with anger. She aimed at Su Li but had never thought that someone was nosy nowadays.


    The Mei Family was also arge family, and Mei Ruohan was the apple of her family¡¯s eye. Madam Yang did not want to offend her, so she had to persuade her.


    ¡°Miss Mei, do not be deceived by the hypocritical appearance of Su Li. Since she can cheat in embroidery, she can also pretend her character. Furthermore, Su Li also said that there was always someone who was better than us. Since she believes she is better, why can¡¯t Ipete with her in knowledge?¡±


    The speech was weird but almost unassable.


    Mei Ruohan felt angry and depressed for a long time, and finally she had to curse resentfully, ¡°A sophistical and evil-minded woman!¡±


    Madam Yang looked sullen and was about to argue more. However, there was a chuckleing from her back.


    ¡°Thanks for Lecturer Cui¡¯s nice remarks. I ept thepetition. However, I hope to change the rules. I will be evicted from the school when I lose. If Lecturer Cui loses, she only needs to praise me. Doesn¡¯t Lecturer Cui think the rules are too shameless?¡±


    Now that she had offended Madam Yang openly, Su Li said relentlessly and aggressively.


    Madam Yang heard it and was happy in the heart. The wicked girl dared to promise her. Her embroidery skills were not top-notch, but her knowledge of embroidery was absolutely top-notch and even better than the workshop owner of the Muyang Town. Su Li dared topete with her, so she would lose definitely!


    ¡°OK!¡±


    For fear that Su Li went back on it, Madam Yang immediately revised the rules.


    ¡°You and I have different status, so it is unrealistic for me to make the same bet with you. In this way... If I lose, I will stand at the highest ce of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School and shout ¡®Su Li, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ three times. How about it?¡±


    After hearing what she had said, other people instantly looked at each other in amazement. If Madam Yang lost, she would be discredited even if she might not be evicted from the school.


    ¡°It seems that Madam Yang is very confident!¡±


    ¡°No matter what the result is, after today, Su Li will be famous!¡±


    ¡°Su Li should say yes, right?¡±


    They all looked at Su Li, who gently shook her head.


    ¡°I disagree!¡± Su Li smiled and said with a resolute tone, ¡°If you lose, you will kneel down to call me grandmother and kowtow to me three times! If you agree, I¡¯ll bet!¡±


    What???


    Too ruthless!


    Too vicious!


    Madam Yang¡¯s face was pale. In fact, she was Su Li¡¯s great aunt. If she kowtowed and called Su Li grandmother, wouldn¡¯t it make the Cui Family ashamed?


    At the moment, students of other ssrooms had already been dismissed. More and more people gathered outside the ssroom.


    Madam Yang had no way to back down. She nced at the window and gritted her teeth and then said, ¡°OK, I promise you! Best two out of three. I will not only test your embroidery, but also test your girls¡¯ ethics!¡±


    The crowd was in uproar, and many people pointed at her. Unexpectedly, Madam Yang increased such a shameless condition by this time, which was eye-opening.


    Madam Yang turned a deaf ear to them and stared steadily at Su Li.


    The winner took it all. If she won, everything would be easy!


    ¡°I promise.¡± Su Li indifferently nodded.


    Mei Ruohan also chuckled covering her mouth. Competing for schrship with Su Li, Madam Yang¡¯s move was so funny.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    As soon as Su Li promised, Madam Yang immediately showed a smirk, ¡°Let me ask you. Where is the embroidery of my dress from? What¡¯s the origin? If you can tell me something about it, you will win.¡±


    The implication was that Su Li would lose if she only gave the name of the embroidery!


    When the question came out, bystanders inside and outside eximed in a low voice.


    ¡°It is too difficult!¡±


    ¡°I have never seen this kind of a pattern!¡±


    ¡°She needs to give not only the name, but also the specific origin. It is an imposition.¡±


    Mei Ruohan stared at Su Li. She believed in Su Li inexplicably and always felt that the omnipotent maiden could work miracles again. Although she was very knowledgeable, she did not know what the origin of Madam Yang¡¯s dress was.


    Su Li took a look at Madam Yang¡¯s dress and seemed like being lost in memory. Madam Yang thought that Su Li was speechless. Her expression was sarcastic, and sheughed at Su Li,


    ¡°Su Li! Don¡¯t you believe that you are better than others? Why can¡¯t you even give the name of the embroidery? Were you bluffing and blustering to scare me? The Muyang Girls¡¯ School can¡¯t be insulted by students who fish forpliments like you. Clear away your stuff and get out of the school!¡±


    Su Li shook her head and smiled slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lecturer Cui. Listen to me. This kind of embroidery is named the Zhushou embroidery.¡±


    The Zhushou embroidery?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What was the embroidery method? They had never heard about it.


    Madam Yang¡¯s face was pale immediately. The wicked girl! She recognized it actually!


    Impossible! It must be an ident!


    Based on her knowledge, it was impossible to tell the specific origin absolutely!


    Madam Yang¡¯s expression changed, which immediately made everyone know that Su Li was right.


    ¡°The reason why no one has seen the Zhushou embroidery is that it is not from the Dahan Country.¡± Su Li talked with confidence andposure, ¡°The northeastern frontier of the Dahan Country borders on the Zhushou Country. The Zhushou embroidery is from the Zhushou country. The folk custom there is doughty. There are eight out of ten persons practicing martial arts. The people of the country are extremely straightforward, so the Zhushou embroidery looks enthusiastic and jazzy.¡±


    With Su Li¡¯s poprization of the embroidery, the whole room was silent, and the sound of whispering became increasingly lower. Everyone calmed the mind to listen, as if they were listening to a lecturer.


    ¡°Ordinary girls of the Zhushou Country are not qualified for such embroidery. Only when the martial arts are practiced to a certain extent can they bear pulling silk thread in high strength and piercing special cloth. Therefore, the price of the embroidery is higher than the Dahan embroidery, and one piece of the cloth is worth a thousand pieces of gold. It is extremely rare in the Dahan Country. Madam Yang must cost a lot of money to get the cloth in order to show off.¡±


    Then all people can¡¯t help but burst out guffawing.


    Madam Yang was as stiff as a puppet, and her face was pale. She wished to find a ground crack to hide herself. After buying the dress, she had been proud of it. However, it seemed that her cheek was wed by Su Li and her bare vanity was exposed. The sense of shame made her itch to stab Su Li by a knife!


    ¡°The inders who live in the East Sea have doughty folk custom and are extremely keen on the Zhushou embroidery. Their geographical condition is not suitable for sericulture, so they cannot make the Zhushou embroidery. Most of the Zhushou embroidery from the Zhushou Country are taken by merchants to make overseas sales. Few of it can be sold in ind regions. Therefore, it is normal for us not to know it. I knew it on some umon ancient books and records.¡±


    Su Li went on, and her eyes slowly moved to Madam Yang¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Lecturer Cui, do you have anything to add on it? If you can add one sentence, I will lose. How is it?¡±


    After she said, there was a burst of guffaws, which were more reckless than the repressive ones before.


    Madam Yang¡¯s face was rigid. She racked her brain to add something, but didn¡¯t think of any point to add on. All she knew was that the Zhushou embroidery came from the Zhushou Country, and few people could master it. However, she didn¡¯t even know why few people could master it. Besides, she had never heard of other things rted to the inds in the East Sea!


    ¡°The Zhushou embroidery...¡±


    Before Madam Yang spoke, she was interrupted by Mei Ruohan, who guffawed recklessly, ¡°Lecturer Cui, you had better not lie. Although there are not many embroiderer artificers of the Zhushou Country in the Dahan Country, there must be someone! It¡¯s not difficult to find an embroiderer artificer to confront. If you lie, perhaps you even can¡¯t stay at the Yang Family anymore.¡±


    Madam Yang trembled slightly and closed her mouth hurriedly. Apparently, her thought was guessed by Mei Ruohan.


    Her action attracted many people who were snickering. After today, Lecturer Cui would be discredited.


    ¡°You win the first match.¡±


    Madam Yang took a deep breath and unwillingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I have said before. Only when you pass the test of the girls¡¯ ethics will I lose! I set a question for you. If you can answer it, I will kowtow to you. How is it?¡±


    When talking about the girls¡¯ ethics, Madam Yang regained her confidence and said, ¡°I ask you. When the Mrs Gu of the Dahan Country went out to fight the enemy, she handed a letter home. Whom did she write the letter home to?¡±

 Chapter 70 - Meaning of the Girls’ Ethics

    <h4>Chapter 70 Meaning of the Girls¡¯ Ethics</h4>


    Madam Yang¡¯s second question surprised everyone on the spot.


    It was because the answer was too easy. Mrs Gu was a heroine of the Dahan Country. Therefore, her words and deeds on battlegrounds were recorded and then described in books. As long as people had studied a few years, they all knew the answer.


    Did Madam Yang deliberately ask it in order to give herself a step?


    Many people had the idea in their hearts, except Su Li. She clearly understood that Mam. Yang-Cui would not give up willingly!


    ¡°The war has been more than 30 years ago.¡±


    Su Li thought of it but said ording to Madam Yang¡¯s intention, ¡°General Ling was plotted against seriously by enemies. The whole war situation relied on Mrs Gu¡¯s support at full stretch. Nevertheless, Mrs Gu had never copsed. She even had time to send a letter home in which she asked whether the Ling Family¡¯s eldest grandson, whose mother had been pregnant for ten months, was born safely. After the war, it was told from mouth to mouth with general approval.¡±


    After introducing the brief background, Su Li smiled to say, ¡°Although the book never says that the letter is sent to whom, it is easy to specte that the letter was sent to Madam Jiang Meng, who is the mother of the Ling Family¡¯s eldest grandson.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s answer made other people nod secretly. It was unassable without any w. Even if they opened books to read, they could not have an easier and more condensed answer than Su Li¡¯s.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Ling Family¡¯s eldest grandson has died on a battleground at the age of seventeen. If he were still alive...¡±


    Some people outside the door were sighing. Many people heard it with a heavy heart.


    All members of the Ling Family were martyrs. Three generations all died in battlegrounds. Madam Jiang Meng had four sons. The eldest son died on a battlefield, and the third son died young. Besides, the fourth son ate poison by mistake and became the disabled. She had only the second son left, who still held a post in the military.


    Mrs Gu suffered from the tragedy of losing young loved ones. It couldn¡¯t be known that she had withstood how much suffering that ordinary people could not.


    Madam Yang heard a lot of discussions and smiled gradually to say, ¡°Su Li, I have to say that you answered very well, but unfortunately, you forgot that my test was about your Girls¡¯ Ethics. You answered with Madam Jiang Meng, which is all wet!¡±


    Other people were muddled. They thought in the same way as Su Li. How could it be wrong?


    Su Li heard it and raised her eyebrows. She said, ¡°Lecturer Cui has different views. Tell us.¡±


    Madam Yang looked calm and tirelessly said,


    ¡°Everyone knows that Madam Jiang Meng has been conferred the first-rank title of noblewoman by the imperial court. The status isparable to a high-ranking official in the present dynasty. However, more than 30 years ago, Madam Jiang Meng was just a talented woman from a humble family who married into the Ling Family. Although her schrship was more outstanding than her fellows¡¯, she could not change the fact that she was from a humble family!¡±


    ¡°The Girls¡¯ Ethics is females¡¯ morality! Males are like heaven, yet females are likend. Males are superior, yet females are inferior. Only by following it can we maintain a prosperous family. It is the reason why the Girls¡¯ Ethics has been passed down to now and is eternally immutable! Jiang Meng married to the Ling Family like rising up from the dirt, so she must be cautious and gentle and y up to her husband. She should take all decisions of her husband as the principal thing.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Gu sent a letter home. Although she asked the grandson¡¯s condition, the person who was asked was absolutely impossible to be Jiang Meng. Even if Jiang Meng received the letter and saw the person written on the letter was herself, she would immediately hand it over to her husband and wait for him to make decisions!¡±


    Then all people were silent.


    Madam Yang thought that everyone was shocked by her remarks and admired her. She was secretlycent. However, she suddenly heard Su Li apuding.


    ¡°Wonderful!! Lecturer Cui¡¯s words are wonderful!¡±


    Madam Yang did not think that Su Li was the first person to praise her. She can¡¯t help sneering and saying, ¡°Su Li, even if you admit to being defeated now, I will not give you the route of retreat. You should still drop out of the school......¡±


    ¡°No! Lecturer Cui, you are wrong!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile gradually became cold and said, ¡°You can contort the Girls¡¯ Ethics in this way. I was humbled and could only say it¡¯s wonderful! Presumably Lecturer Cui has been doing it all the time. Are you toilsome in the Yang Family like ves?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s derision immediately led to a louder guffaw. At the moment, all people looked at Madam Yang with disgust.


    They were really disgusted by Madam Yang¡¯s remarks!


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Madam Yang had been repeatedly ridiculed and couldn¡¯t help but scream with anger, ¡°You lose actually. Every sentence I said is the true essence of the Girls¡¯ Ethics. It¡¯s not wrong! If you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t believe the fundamental truth of the country! You want to resist the Girls¡¯ Ethics of the Dahan Country. Do you want tomit a monstrous crime and be put to death?!¡±


    Su Li smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Madam, are your words the fundamental truth of the country? You are thinking highly of yourself too much. Your seemingly perfect remarks are full of loopholes and can¡¯t stand up. You said that males are superior, yet females are inferior. Besides, everything inside or outside home is decided by males. Let me ask you. When the General Ling Jinglei was seriously injured andatose without any word, did Mrs Gu have to stay with him and do nothing but admit defeat?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words like a heavy hammer knocked Madam Yang¡¯s heart and made her face pale. She was silent for a long time.


    ¡°I ask you again!¡± Su Li said with gleaming eyes and stepped forward. Madam Yang instantly shook in her shoes and couldn¡¯t help but go back a few steps.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to talk about the Ling Family! The elder generation of the Ling Family was almost dead on battlefields. Now it is the 70-year-old Mrs Gu and Madam Jiang Meng that manage the family! ording to your statement, do Mrs Gu and Madam Jiang Meng have tomit suicide following their husbands and let the Ling Family perish?!¡±


    ¡°Males¡¯ feats are feats. Do the doings of females all be males¡¯ credit? Can¡¯t females have freedom and dignity?¡± Su Li¡¯s voice became more resounding. She said, ¡°Mam. Yang-Cui, I do not know why you have such ridiculous ideas. You are a female, but you are willing to be inferior and even proud of it. You really make me eye-opening! The Dahan Country has a lecturer like you, which is fraught really!¡±


    After Su Li said thest sentence, Madam Yang¡¯s face was palepletely, and she was limp and slumped on the ground.


    ¡°It is good!¡±


    ¡°Su Li, you are great!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! I¡¯m going to cry because of the words!¡±


    All female students were excited to stand up. Their hearts were filled with enthusiasm, so that they could not help but cheer and apud for Su Li. Madam Yang¡¯s words were very discouraging. Su Li could fight back sharply, which was pleasant.


    ¡°Rebellious! You are all rebellious!¡±


    Madam Yang climbed up with red eyes and pointed at everyone, but they all ignored her. Such response almost made her go crazy, but then she was overwhelmed with a fear and almost submerged.


    Had she been wrong all the time?!


    Madam Yang looked at Su Li who was smiling in the crowd like a devil. She looked distracted for a moment, and then suddenly screamed with a scary voice and escaped the ssroom in a flurry.


    The ssroom was quiet for a moment, and immediately a burst of more enthusiastic hurrah came.


    ¡°Su Li wins!¡±


    ¡°Su Li wins the Lecturer Cui. So Great!¡±


    ¡°I want to see that Lecturer Cui kneels down and calls Su Li grandmother, ah, ha-ha ha...¡±


    ¡°Too shameless. She isn¡¯t worthy of sympathy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Zipei dully stood among people and seemed to see that everyone left from her side and went to Su Li¡¯s side. She looked nk by now. Why was Su Li who only went to school one year so outstanding?!


    Su Li was surrounded in the middle. There were many other sses¡¯ students.


    ¡°Su Li, I think you can teach the Girls¡¯ Ethics lesson!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, your teaching is more interesting than Madam Yang¡¯s!¡±


    Mei Ruohan blinked her eyes standing near Su Li like a little fan and suggested, ¡°Su Li, youpletely criticized Madam Yang for her words just now. We know she was wrong but have no idea about the requirements of the Girls¡¯ Ethics for us. Tell us about it!¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s proposal immediately got everyone¡¯s approval. Su Li helplessly smiled. She was surrounded in the middle and couldn¡¯t get away, so she talked about her own understanding roughly.


    After the morning, the event about Su Li and Madam Yang immediately spread over the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, and even the boys¡¯ school also had heard of it.


    After this, Su Li became the most prestigious person in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School.


    Ning Yunzhi heard of the news and asked others to exin it. After knowing the context, heughed immediately.


    ¡°The master¡¯sst apprentice is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are stillughing.¡± Ning Qing angrily rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Mam. Yang-Cui is not a good lecturer really. However, if the Yang Family makes trouble, how should we deal with it?¡±


    Ning Yunzhi heard it and instantly became serious. Then he said, ¡°Is it because of your good deeds?¡±


    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes looked wronged and said, ¡°If we hadn¡¯t relied on the Yang Family¡¯s help, would the Muyang School have been good like today? Dad, you agreed at the time. How can you still me me?¡±


    Ning Yunzhi¡¯s eyes were soft, and he sighed, ¡°I would rather not build the Muyang School than let the Yang Family, who is a philistine aristocratic one and ces interest first, take a hand in the school!¡±


    Next day, Madam Yang did note to the school as expected. The Muyang School looked normal but had nervous atmosphere everywhere.


    There was a new embroidery lecturer. Su Li attended ss seriously without being high-profile. As for the girls¡¯ ethics ss, the lecturer changed to Ning Qing, who was the only daughter of Ning Yunzhi. Her knowledge and self-control were much better than Mam. Yang-Cui who was a shrew.


    After school, Su Li thought Ning Yunzhi would call her but did not receive his arraignment for a long time. The mess she had made of was not severe but not unimportant. The Yang Family was the overlord of the Muyang Town. After Mam. Yang-Cui returned home, she definitely spoke ill of Su Li. Even if they only wanted to maintain the face of the Yang Family, they would not let Su Li have an easy time.


    Aftering back to the yard, Su Li organized her messy thoughts and discussed the literal meaning of the Dictionary of Dahan with Mei Ruohan.


    After a short time, Guo hastily ran up to here from the outside and said, ¡°It¡¯s bad! Miss, Miss Li! I saw a group of old guysing at the school gate. They don¡¯t wear the uniform of the Muyang School, so they probably are from the Yang Family.¡±


    Mei Ruohan heard it, and her expression slightly changed. She anxiously looked at Su Li, but Su Li kept on studying the Dictionary of Dahan as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen.¡±


    Mei Ruohan whispered and stopped thinking of it to study. Based on her personal ability, even if she was full of concern, she could not change the result.


    Meantime, six futons were fully upied in the school tea house, but no one spoke.


    Ning Qing attended others and stood at her father¡¯s side. After she poured a cup of tea for everyone, Ning Yunzhi immediately burst out heartyughter and said, ¡°Master Yang, you are a rare visitor.¡±


    The old man, who sat in front of Ning Yunzhi and looked a bit malicious, snorted and saiding straight to the point, ¡°The Muyang School must give us an exnation about the matter! Su Li must be expelled from the school.¡±


    The conversation between the school and the Yang Familysted for a long time, and the content was kept secret. When the sun was sinking in the west, people from the Yang Family hurried away. Someone immediately found Su Li to pass the message.


    People from the Yang Family left with a smile, but theplexion of the headmaster... was pale.


    The news immediately made Mei Ruohan weigh down. Before she responded, a manservant of the school came and shouted, ¡°Who is Miss Su Li?¡±


    Su Li put the book down and calmly stood up, ¡°I am.¡±


    The manservant stood by the door and unwillingly handed an ordinance to Su Li after hesitating a long time. He said, ¡°Miss Su Li, don¡¯t be discouraged! The headmaster will not let you be wronged. The Yang Family goes too far!¡±


    Su Li opened the paper, Mei Ruohan and Guo were immediately anxious and moved closer to read it.

 Chapter 71 - She Is Still Laughing

    <h4>Chapter 71 She Is Still Laughing</h4>


    ¡°Thepetition between Su Li and Lecturer Cui has disrupted the school¡¯s environment. Now Su Li and Lecturer Cui are ordered to go home to introspect and wait for the results.¡±


    Just going home to introspect!


    Mei Ruohan and Guo felt relieved at the same time and said, ¡°It seems that the headmaster is still a bit sturdy. Otherwise, based on the character of the Yang Family, you must be driven out!¡±


    After Su Li read it, the manservant immediately said, ¡°The headmaster ordered that in order to prevent the Yang Family from troubling you, he had arranged a carriage to escort you home tonight.¡±


    Su Li gently nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The headmaster is really nice. I feel so grateful.¡±


    The manservant¡¯s cheeks were red and he scratched his head. Miss Su was so beautiful when she smiled... Unfortunately, such a beautiful and talented girl was hated by a viin.


    That night, Su Li said goodbye to Mei Ruohan and Guo and left with the Dictionary of Dahan.


    It was so dark and the carriage walked slowly. Until the morning, Su Li returned to the Baiwei Building. Mammy Li was cleaning the room for the miss. Although the miss was not here, she would feel ufortable without cleaning it.


    Suddenly, Mammy Li heard the familiar footsteps behind her. She looked back with surprise and saw the miss. She immediately put down the broom and said with surprise, ¡°Miss, why do youe back so soon? How about the Muyang Girls¡¯ School? Miss, have you been wronged? How about taking me with you next time?¡±


    Su Li was able neither to cry nor tough because of Mammy Li¡¯s questions. She passed by Mammy Li and then sat down and offered herself a cup of tea. She said, ¡°Mammy Li, I will not go to the school temporarily. If you want to go, you can ask Zipei.¡±


    Mammy Li¡¯s expression slightly changed and she said nervously, ¡°What happened? I remember that when you left, you said that in Muyang Girls¡¯ School the study would be very hard at beginning and if you had time, you would visit the Baiwei Buildingter. Why do youe back after only three or four days?


    Su Li shook her head in silence. What happened wasplicated. How could it be clear with a few words?


    Soon, the message that Su Li hade back was known by all members of the Baiwei Building. Although nobody learned the reason why Su Li came back so fast, they were very happy. The Baiwei Building without Su Li had no backbone. Although it could work normally, people felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Miss, I have something to tell you.¡±


    When Su Li was about to deal with the orders of precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken, He Shie out hesitantly. He had a guilty look.


    Su Li was a little puzzled but said nothing. She went to the balcony in the attic which was empty.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s figure from the back, He Shi sighed deeply and plodded up. Su Li heard a ¡°plop¡± sound behind her before she responded.


    She turned back in astonishment and found that He Shi was kneeling down in front of her!


    ¡°Miss, I am sorry!¡±


    A little bit of tears shed in He Shi¡¯s eyes. He sighed, ¡°The Su Family found that I could cook the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken. They asked me to be responsible for cooking it and gave me extra ten taels a month.¡±


    Su Li nkly looked at He Shi and asked, ¡°So you promised her. Right?¡±


    He Shi had a slight stagnation in breath and said with difficulty, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to promise her. But... I have my wife and children to raise. They rely on me to survive. The Old Lady of the Su Family said that if I didn¡¯t agree... she would report me to the official for stealing the recipe of the Su Family and put me into the prison! How can I dare to fight with the Su Family!¡±


    Then He Shi immediately felt rxed and said, ¡°Miss, you are my half master. The reason why I tell you these is that I feel sorry and don¡¯t know how to help you instead of being forgiven. I am such a useless...¡±


    A man in his thirties knelt down in front of a fifteen-year-old girl and cried more hysterically than a child.


    Su Li sighed softly, ¡°Tell me. How were you exposed?¡±


    He Shi stopped crying and spoke intermittently.


    It turned out that when Su Li left, the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken was sold well. Mam. Su-Cui came to the Baiwei Building sadly almost every day. It seemed that if nobody could cook the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken, the Baiwei Building would close down. Then she repeatedly told the chief cooks that she loved Su Li very much to increase the favorability.


    After twice or three times, He Shi was cheated as expected. Mam. Su-Cui changed her attitude after he cooked the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken. Then he knew he was cheated.


    After hearing what He Shi said, Su Li made a conclusion. The n of Mam. Su-Cui was continuous. She was only against Su Li. He Shi was just a poor person who got involved by her.


    ¡°Miss, bad news! The Old Ladyes over together with lots of mammies!¡±


    Mammy Li walked to the attic in a panic. When she saw He Shi kneeling down in front of the miss, she immediately was puzzled and at loss.


    He Shi instantly wiped away tears and stood up. Su Li blinked and went downstairs first.


    At this moment, it was time for a meal. The first floor was full of guests and was lively.


    When Mam. Su-Cui saw Su Lie back, she was happy instantly. But she pretended to be angry and scolded loudly, ¡°You are not a filial granddaughter. I am so angry!!¡±


    Then, she walked to Su Li with a crutch and pped Su Li.


    p!


    Su Li¡¯s right cheek immediately had a red handprint. She did not and could not hide.


    The clear sound echoed through the hall and immediately all the guests who were still eating stopped and watched them.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Old Lady of the Su Family actually pped Su Li.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Li¡¯s face is swollen. How heartless!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Mam. Su-Cui heard the conversation of the guests, she was immediately nervous. She was exasperated at Su Li¡¯s failure to make good and said, ¡°I worked hard to find a way to send you to the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, but you quit school within five days. It is absurd! It is absurd!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui waved her hand with a painful expression and said, ¡°It is okay for you to care for nobody at home because you cook well! But you actually did not change your way in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. The Su Family has been disgraced by you. Get out! Our Su Family doesn¡¯t have a daughter like you!¡±


    Immediately after the Mam. Su-Cui stopped, a group of old mammies expertly threw away all the belongings of Su Li in her room outside the Baiwei Building!


    More and more people gathered in front of the Baiwei Building and they talked about Su Li.


    Mammy Li stood there and felt aggrieved and pitiful. She couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears. Why was the life of the miss so bitter?


    Su Li looked indifferent and walked to the outside of the Baiwei Building. She crouched down to pick up her expensive clothing and other valuables. When she opened a piece of cloth, lots of unsightly and gaudy clothes rolled out. All the women spat in their hearts and turned back for shame.


    Su Li squinted and raised her head. She saw that Mam. Su-Cui made no attempt to conceal hercent.


    This trick was thought by Su Zipei. Mam. Su-Cui was very satisfied!


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    When Mammy Li saw those sexy aprons, she was immediately scared and ran over to wrap them up. She said, ¡°These do not belong to our miss! Someone set her up! She! She did it! She dislikes the miss for a long time...¡±


    Mammy Li pointed to Mam. Su-Cui and desperately defended her miss. But the onlookers were more disappointed and they despised Su Li even more.


    The Old Lady of the Su Family was venerable. It was unwise of Mammy Li to choose the Old Lady in order to defend her miss.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me?! Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Mammy Li cried heavily and was about to go mad. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much suffering our miss has withstood and don¡¯t know her life in the Su Family. But you are looking at her with such expressions. All of you are wicked!!¡±


    All people thought they were righteous. So, Mammy Li¡¯s words immediately made many onlookers angry.


    ¡°She has done something humiliating, but we can¡¯t judge her. Why?¡±


    ¡°I did not expect that the true Miss Su Li was so unbearable!¡±


    ¡°Bah! I misread you. I thought you were a good match for me. You are such an unbearable girl!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be high-hearted. It is disgusting...¡±


    Malevolence was growing deeper and deeper. The words of the onlookers around were more and more vicious. There was a criticism conference in front of the Baiwei Building.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A rotten egg hit Su Li¡¯s head and the egg yolk flew down along her hair. Immediately Su Li smelled bad.


    ¡°You still pretend to be high-hearted now. Disgusting! Smash you to death!¡±


    ¡°I also have leftovers. Let¡¯s throw them to her!¡±


    ¡°Throw them to her!¡±


    Su Li lowered her head to pack. She did not escape and had nowhere to escape. Her whole body was covered with leftovers immediately. The odor was worse than a beggar.


    Mammy Li stood in front of her miss but it didn¡¯t make a difference. She cried so hysterically that her eyes became blurry, but Su Li just lowered her head and shed no tears.


    Suddenly, a huge stone flew from the crowd. Mammy Li stared at it but couldn¡¯t block it. She saw it hit the forehead of the miss.


    Tick, tick...


    The blood dripped immediately along her cheeks.


    Seeing the blood, onlookers¡¯ high spirits faded away as if they had been extinguished by melting ice. Until then, they understood what they had done went too far. But they would not admit their mistakes but stop throwing things in order not to go too far.


    The blood soon stained Su Li¡¯s eyes. She touched her forehead and suddenly smiled in a crazy way!


    This was good!


    This was interesting!


    Mam. Su-Cui was as malicious as her in the previous life!


    If something exciting didn¡¯t happen, she would almost forget the reason why she came here, was not to find Ling Li but to revenge! Furious revenge!


    Pitter-patter...


    It suddenly rained heavily and the raindrops made sounds when they fell on the ground. The crowd immediately disappeared. Only the Mam. Su-Cui was still watching the scene in the Baiwei Building.


    When she saw Su Li and Mammy Li disappeared in the Dasu Town with wet luggage, she finally could not help butugh carefreely!


    ¡°Wicked girl, no matter how brilliant have you been this year, youpletely be a homeless cur at my hands!¡± Mam. Su-Cui thought.


    ***


    In the jungle, bean-sized raindrops pped on the leaves and made the ¡°rattat¡± sounds.


    Mammy Li almost couldn¡¯t open her eyes due to the rain. She asked loudly with the heavy wet bedding in the rain, ¡°Miss, where are we going now? There is no temple in the vicinity where we can rest temporarily.¡±


    The wound in Su Li¡¯s forehead was washed by the rain and the rain washed the blood in her forehead. She turned back and said, ¡°Mammy, in order to go faster, throw away the bedding.¡±


    Mammy Li stared at Su Li. What had she seen?


    The miss was actually smiling! Her smile was sweet!


    ¡°Oh, something bad has happened. Maybe the miss is not sober because of too much stimtion.¡± Mammy Li grabbed the bedding tighter and could not help but cry.


    She would not let the miss die halfway as she had done in the past.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Your expression seems to show that I am dying.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s peaceful words suddenly urred around Mammy Li. Mammy Li raised her head with surprise and suddenly felt the hands were loose. The bedding had been thrown into the roadside ditch by the miss.


    Mammy Li was suddenly in panic. While she was about to enter the ditch to pick it up, she whined, ¡°Miss, it can¡¯t be thrown! If we throw it, how will we sleep? The winter ising. We will be frozen to death!¡±

 Chapter 72 - Notoriety

    <h4>Chapter 72 Notoriety</h4>


    Suddenly, a hand firmly grabbed Mammy Li¡¯s clothes from behind. She struggled for a long time but couldn¡¯t get down. She turned back and was surprised to see that the miss was pointing to a nearby valley. The miss said, ¡°We can sleep in that valley.¡±


    ...


    In the valley, Mammy Li followed Su Li and observed curiously. She did not expect that the valley was barren outside but the inside was actually amazing. Why did the miss know this ce?


    Thinking of this, Mammy Li was worried. The bamboo building was as exquisite as the Jinyuan Court. The owner of this ce must be umon. Would they be allowed to live here?


    At this time, Fang Yuan came out from the bamboo building. When he saw Su Li, his expression was suddenly changed. He walked quickly to Su Li and asked with a low voice, ¡°What happened? Why do you be so dirty?¡±


    When Mammy Li saw Fang Yuan, she was confused. Was not he the waiter of the Baiwei Building? What happened?


    Was he a master of some big family? Was he disguised as a waiter deliberately to know the miss better?


    Su Li did not answer. She shook her head and said, ¡°Call Qingning and others toe here. I will take a bath first and say somethingter.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at Mammy Li and said nothing. He turned back and ran to the yard.


    After Mammy Li heard the conversation between the two persons, she was more confused. Why was Fang Yuan submissive to the miss?


    ¡°Wow, Sister Lies back. Why are you wet all over? I¡¯ll prepare bath water for you!¡±


    Fang Ling came over. When she saw Su Li, she immediately screamed. She ignored the dirt and pulled Su Li to run to the bamboo building.


    After a while, Mammy Li sat in the bath bucket and saw that Fang Ling was busy in the kitchen. Fang Ling wanted her to take a bath with Su Li in the bamboo building. But Mammy Li dared not to agree. So, she put the bath bucket in the kitchen and locked the door.


    ¡°This... girl.¡± Mammy Li spent a long time for phrasing and said one sentence, ¡°Where is this ce? How do you know my miss?¡±


    Fang Ling said without turning back, ¡°You have so many questions! Didn¡¯t Sister Li tell you before? Since she takes you here, she certainly does not intend to cover it up. For my mercy¡¯s sake, I will tell you. All these houses belong to the Sister Li!¡±


    What?!


    Mammy Li was suddenly shocked. This valley yard actually belonged to the miss. When... She served the miss all the time, but she didn¡¯t know it.


    Naturally, Mammy Li remembered Su Li had revealed the wisdom and mystery from time to time. She was stunned for a long time and suddenly sighed. She should know earlier.


    On the second floor of the bamboo building, Su Li finished the bathing and put on a clean dress. She dealt with her wound and it couldn¡¯t be noticed immediately.


    The handprint on her face had faded away. In fact, she could avoid all the wounds today with her cultivation of the inborn first hurdle. But she did not.


    Her face was still childish in the mirror. Su Li was in a daze for a moment. She opened the door of the bamboo building and left.


    Meantime, Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan were staying in the yard. Su Li nced at them and sat at the top of the table.


    ¡°Is your forehead all right?¡±


    Fang Yuan could see Su Li was injured on her forehead with his vision.


    Su Li shook her head and told them what happened in the school briefly. After she said it, Qu Qingning and Heidan gnashed. They cannot wait to heavily beat the Yang Family and the Mam. Su-Cui.


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Li. His eyes seemed to have two sheets of me. He was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°The reason that I tell you is not to ask you to fight them.¡± Su Li shook her head and continued, ¡°In the next few days, Heidan will be busy. As for Fang Yuan...¡±


    Su Li thought for a moment and took out a jade token. She put it on his hand and said, ¡°Help me make a survey about the Yang Family.¡±


    Fang Yuan clenched the wooden token and nodded calmly. He said, ¡°I am starting off!¡±


    ¡°How about me?¡± Qu Qingning saw that even his younger brother had a task and immediately could not help but ask, ¡°What can I do?¡±


    Su Li thought with a tilted head, ¡°Look after the house.¡±


    Qu Qingning looked bitterly and immediately said to the Heidan, ¡°Look after the house. I¡¯ll disguise myself and go out to inquire about news!¡±


    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Heidan was not happy instantly and said with an aggrieved tone.


    ¡°Because I am your big brother!¡±


    ¡°Ah!! Don¡¯t beat me. I know I am wrong!¡±


    Next day, the sky was cloudless and clear.


    Early in the morning, Qu Qingning took the younger brothers to the town to inquire about news. Su Li concentrated on practicing in the bamboo building. In the previous life, she learned a lot of mixed martial arts. Only the bowing, swordsmanship and poisoning of the inborn state could be shown.


    Now those inspirations were still there but she needed to be familiar with them. In the valley, there were no swords and bows. Su Li used tree branches as swords, which also could achieve her aim


    After dark, Qu Qingning and others came back one after another and looked serious. When they went to the Dasu Town, they knew Su Li had suffered a lot. They were all so angry that their eyes were red and they wanted to pull down the Baiwei Building!


    Su Li worked so hard to operate the Baiwei Building. When it became a cash cow, the Su Family removed the nk after crossing the bridge. They ndered Su Li and drove her out of the Su Family. They did not even give her a ce to sleep. If Su Li did not ask them to let the Su Family off, they really wanted to let them all eat Poisonous Heart Biting Insect!


    Su Li did not ask. One day was not enough for aplete inquiry. She needed to wait.


    Until the fifth day, Su Li finally appeared in the yard.


    Qu Qingning, who had lots of words for a long time, spoke a lot and gnashed. He was really angry.


    Su Li listened very calmly and she was not surprised at all.


    Sure enough, after the news that Su Li was driven out spread out, many people of the Dasu Town were skeptical. But then the Su Family spread the news that Su Li had many bad behaviors and was driven out from the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, which let the Su Family suffer an unprecedented shame.


    The Old Lady personally managed the Baiwei Building these days. She found that Su Li embezzled arge amount of silver and had indistinct rtionships with a lot of childes. Su Li¡¯s biological mother Zhu Yan was so angry that she fainted, which almost affected the fetus in her belly.


    These one-sided words also fooled many ignorant people. But a lot of people did not believe, especially the people who had tasted the dishes which Su Li cooked such as Mr. Zhou. These were only one-sided statements of the Su Family. Now Su Li was driven out and it was impossible to confront.


    But some people said that Su Li was guilty. She hid herself and didn¡¯t dare toe out. At that time, the Old Lady pped her and a lot of people saw that scene. If she was not guilty, she would avoid the p.


    Mr. Zhou¡¯s prestige was extremely high, and his trust for Su Li made many people suspect the Su Family. Then the Su Family released a message that the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken was not invented by Su Li but He Shi who was the chief cook of the Baiwei Building!! It was He Shi that taught Su Li to cook, but finally Su Li was so shameless that she took away the title.


    Hearing the news, Mr. Zhou was shocked and rushed to the Su Family to verify it. Under the threat of the Su Family, He Shi made a dish of the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken, which seemed to justify what the Su Family had said.


    Mr. Zhou still had many doubts, but his faith was finally shaken. He no longer stood up for Su Li.


    As the attitude of the Mr. Zhou changed, Su Li¡¯s notoriety and bad reputation as a flirt spread in the Dasu Town. The fairy who was always praised, worshiped and missed immediately became the most heinous and dissolute girl!


    ¡°s!!¡± Qu Qingning took a sip of tea and said with anxiousness, ¡°Oh my god! I have said so much. Can you give me some reactions? People are talking about you! Aren¡¯t you angry at all?¡±


    ¡°I am very angry.¡± Su Li said calmly. ¡°So, I want to increase the price. How many seasoning ingredients are left in the warehouse?¡± she continued.


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes immediately became bright and said, ¡°Many. There are 200 jin at least! You sold them at 1,000 taels per jin and we can earn 200,000 taels at the same price.¡±


    Su Li responded with ¡°Oh¡± and said, ¡°Well, it will increase to 2,000 taels per jin.¡±


    Yet Qu Qingning frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t. Although the price doubles, they can still take out 100,000 taels for the 50 jin to be sold by you at a time. In this way we can¡¯t make trouble for them.¡±


    ¡°Why do I only sell 50 jin?¡± Su Li frowned and said, ¡°Come with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with you?¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened. The way in which Su Li sold the seasoning ingredients to the Su Family had been a secret. They did not ask her consciously. It was unexpected that Su Li asked him toe with her.


    ***


    After a few days, Su Li¡¯s reputation had been worse and worse. Mei Ruohan was in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School far away from the Dasu Town. Even she had heard of it. She could do nothing but pray that Su Li was safe.


    After Su Zipei heard that Su Li was expelled by her grandmother sessfully, she could wake up with a smile every day. She had failed many times but finally made it before Su Qingtan came back. God helped her!


    Ning Yunzhi also heard of the news. He was so angry that his beard almost curled up. As a nominal senior fellow apprentice, he would be shameful to see Mr. Qi when he came back! That¡¯s because he hadn¡¯t done anything.


    On this day, the moon was bright, and the stars were rare.


    Two persons were standing next to the Sanhe Bridge. One was tall and the other was short.


    Qu Qingning was disguised by Su Li with liquid medicine. Afterwards, he had a poison pill. The pill could make him fat. Then hepletely changed from a handsome young man to a short, fat and ugly guy.


    ¡°Su Li¡¯s poison was really endless. I hope the medicine does not have any side effect.¡±


    Qu Qingning touched his chubby belly and regretted he came together with Su Li.


    Time passed slowly. Suddenly, Su Li blinked coldly and saw two figures slowly appearing on the Sanhe Bridge. They were Li Yin and Su Huanli. They had not seen for a long time.


    Su Huanli wore a radiant face. Maybe something good had happened recently. He took out a bank note without hesitation and said, ¡°I have prepared 500,00 taels!¡±


    Li Yin stood silently on the side as a guard. When he saw another person standing on his opposite, he had an ominous premonition. The transaction this time would not be as sessful as the previous three times.


    ¡°500,00 taels?¡± Su Li snorted with a hoarse voice. Her eyes were like a cold poisonous snake. She said, ¡°What your Su Family has done recently is really disgusting.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s expression slightly changed. He scolded, ¡°Do not talk nonsense! Our Su Family is upright and will never do anything disgusting. What¡¯s more, it is none of your business.¡±


    Su Li was disguised as a middle-aged man. She seemed to have heard a good joke and bent down tough. The hoarse and unpleasant voice was like a crow¡¯s cry echoing in the night sky.


    ¡°You did those things but don¡¯t allow us to judge you. How shameless...¡±


    Su Li counted her fingers and said, ¡°Let me tell you the whole story. The Old Cat bribed the Mam. Yang-Cui and made difficulties for Su Li. Whether Su Li could seed or not, she would finally be driven out of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School!¡±


    ¡°When Su Li came back, the Old Cat performed a y in the Baiwei Building. She deliberately hid those things in Su Li¡¯s baggage and exposed them in front of the crowd to ruin Su Li¡¯s reputation. You have paid the ruffians in the South Street a lot of money these days to spread rumors everywhere. The effect... is really good.¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s face was thicker than a city wall. At the moment, he was shocked. It seemed that he was stripped and seen by others.


    Li Yin¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You should be responsible for what you said. Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Su Li picked her fingernails and looked a little angry. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the leisure to tell a story to you. You are the butler of the Su Family but even do not know what happened. You are really stupid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. What he said is untrue!¡±


    Su Huanli woke up and immediately denied what the man said in a crazy way. However, he found that thetter stepped back two steps and looked at him in a different way.


    ¡°I have talked too much. In short, my mood is very bad because of you.¡± Su Li sneered with coldness shing in her eyes and said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about the new transaction.¡±

 Chapter 73 - Unknown Background

    <h4>Chapter 73 Unknown Background</h4>


    Transaction?


    Su Huanli looked wary and said, ¡°Except the current transaction, are there other choices?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t.¡± Su Liughed recklessly and said, ¡°So I decide to raise the price!¡±


    ¡°Raise the price again?¡±


    Su Huanli screamed uncontrobly. ¡°When I met him for the first time, he raised the price from 800 taels to 1,000 taels per jin. How much would he raise this time?¡± he thought.


    ¡°1,200 taels?¡±


    ¡°2,000 taels per jin.¡±


    Su Li spoke easily, but Su Huanli was so frightened that his heart stopped instantly and his face turned pale. He said, ¡°Impossible! I don¡¯t have 100,000 taels. I respect you as an unusual person in Jianghu. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Respect me?¡±


    Leaning forward, Su Li looked sarcastic and mocked, ¡°The head of the Su Family, sometimes you have to think carefully before you speak. I took things of the Su Family and sell them back. If you had the ability, you would kill me earlier! Do you think I¡¯ll show my kindness and lower the price hearing something polite?¡±


    Su Huanli stopped breathing temporarily and couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Did you say I went too far?¡±


    Su Li stood up straight and crossed her hands on her chest. She said, ¡°Yes! I am bulling you! The Su Family bullied a little girl and we are tarred with the same brush. Don¡¯t dislike each other!¡±


    ¡°...You! you!¡±


    Su Huanli was so angry that he was asthmatic. He uttered the word ¡°you¡± several times without aplete sentence.


    He and Mam. Su-Cui just controlled the Baiwei Building, and they nned to use the way of the Yang Family to increase the sales of the Beggar¡¯s Chicken. If there was no seasoning, there was no way to sell the dish. What¡¯s worse, the Yang Family may be furious. The consequence couldn¡¯t be imagined!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Huanli became less tough. ¡°Okay...I will buy 25 jin first. Give me three days to prepare the remaining 50,000 taels, and then I¡¯ll trade with you.¡±


    Then he took out 50,000 taels again, which was held so tightly that he almost bled.


    In consideration of the current passenger flow of the Baiwei Building, 25 jin of raw materials can only support the operation of half a month. During this period, he must find a substitute. Otherwise, eighty percent of the money from the Baiwei Building was given to the mysterious man. How could he ept it?


    Su Li reached out and took the bank note into her arms. Qu Qingning watched and touched his belly. He felt doubtful. Although Su Huanli became angry, they did not let the Su Family suffer. What was the meaning of doing so?


    At this time, Su Li put away the bank note and turned away.


    Su Huanli was dumbfounded at once and quickly shouted at her, ¡°Wait a moment! Do you forget to give me the raw materials?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I do.¡±


    Su Li turned around and said with a smile ¡°Such a bad memory. I almost forget to tell you. I have two hundred jin of raw materials left which can support your operation until you grow new materials next year. Buy all or none.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Su Huanli was shocked and said, ¡°Two hundred jin means 400,000 taels of silver. I don¡¯t have so much silver.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Su Li¡¯s smile turned malicious and insidious and then she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it? I talked to the head of the Su Family about a new transaction. In the midnight three dayster, if you didn¡¯te, I would feed pigs with all the raw materials. Don¡¯t me my mercilessness.¡±


    Then Su Li shook the bank note worth 50,000 taels in her hand and said, ¡°This is the deposit. I¡¯ll take care of those raw materials for you in three days.¡±


    Su Huanli kept staring at Su Li and trembled with rage. Suddenly he turned his eyes and fainted with rage.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Li Yin eximed and quickly supported his master. Su Li turned away coldly.


    Qu Qingning took the antidote to change to his original appearance after returning to the valley. He had a lot to say but didn¡¯t know how to say. He followed Su Li to walk around and finally gave a long sigh, ¡°Su Li, I thought my acting skills were very good. Seeing yours today... I candidly admit my defeat. You were so tough today. Even those of Jianghu couldn¡¯t act better than you.¡±


    Su Li removed the camouge and nced at Qu Qingning. She said, ¡°Are you praising me or belittling me? My Daddy makes me unhappy. I¡¯ll certainly make him even more unhappy.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Qu Qingning scratched his head and asked, ¡°Does the Su Family really have so much silver? If not, will we throw all the raw materials away?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes twinkled with inexplicable wisdom. She said, ¡°If my grandma is smart enough, she will never allow it to happen.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui supported her with a crutch heavily, and the ground shook slightly. She pointed to her son, who was puzzled, and said, ¡°You have been ckmailed for 200,000 taels. You are such an evil son. Are you going to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°Mother, I had no way...¡±


    Su Huanli clearly exined what happened, ¡°The mysterious man knew the lifeline of the Baiwei Building well. If I didn¡¯t give silver, the good situation of the Baiwei Building would disappear at once!¡±


    Then Su Huanli looked sullen and said, ¡°Although the profit of the Baiwei Building has been very good these days, the amount only reaches 210,000 taels. Plus the profit of the Silk Shop and the circting funds of the family, we can collect 300,000 taels. There is still a shortage of 100,000 taels. Mother...¡±


    Seeing her son¡¯s helpless eyes, Mam. Su-Cui snorted, ¡°Do you think that the Muyang Girls¡¯ School was so easy to be bribed? I spent more than 100,000 taels bribing the Yang Family. Now there is only 50,000 taels left.


    Su Huanli was dumbfounded at once and said, ¡°There is still a shortage of 50,000 taels. How can we make it?¡±


    Li Yin stood at the door and heard all their words. He had saved a sum of money for decades and it was enough to fill the shortage of the Su Family. But he closed his eyes and stood still. He didn¡¯t want to go in at all.


    The Baiwei Building was the hard work of the Second Miss. Since the mother and son burned the bridge after crossing it, they drove the Second Miss away. There was no need to have the Beggar¡¯s Chicken in the Baiwei Building. It was good to let the mysterious man feed the pigs with all the raw materials.


    Mam. Su-Cui and Su Huanli had discussed the shortage for a long time, but there was still no way to meet the shortage. Almost all the money of the Su Family had been collected and 350,000 was the limit.


    In the Jinyuan Court, Zhu Yan was basking in the sun. Suddenly she heard something. She sat up and saw Su Huanli walking in through the door.


    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± Zhu Yan looked surprised and said, ¡°Zipei, serve the tea for your Daddy quickly!¡±


    Su Zipei had not picked up the teapot, and Su Huanli had already waved his hand to stop it. ¡°Yan, I am here for help. Can you borrow 50,000 taels of silver from your mother¡¯s home? One month! I will be able to pay back the money in one month!¡±


    Zhu Yan was instantly embarrassed when she heard the words. She didn¡¯t know how much money she had taken from her mother¡¯s home these years. When she returned to her mother¡¯s home, even her parents would drive her out. How could she borrow a penny?


    ¡°Master, I really want to give you a hand, but I...¡±


    Seeing the expression of his wife, Su Huanli was instantly furious. He gave a cold hum and said, ¡°You don¡¯t hesitate to take money from the counting house. When the family has a difficulty, , you are as mean as a miser. You are really my good wife!¡±


    Zhu Yan seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer in her heart, and she burst into tears angrily. ¡°Master, how can you say that? If I had a penny, I would give it to you! But I helped the mother a lot, there is no money left! What should I do with suchints?¡± she said.


    Su Huanli woke up and came to his sense. Seeing his wife crying again and thinking of the 50,000 taels of silver in shortage, he got bored and left the Jinyuan Court swinging his sleeves. He did not say anythingforting.


    Zhu Yan looked at the empty doorway in a stupid way. Her tears fell from her face. She had pretended to cry, but now she really cried.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t cry. You are going to suffer if there is strong pregnancy reaction!¡±


    Su Zipei instantly came tofort her mother.


    Zhu Yan covered her belly and slowly leaned on the pillow of a rattan chair. ¡°I married the wrong person. Zipei, you must rely on the thing to find your origin. Only in this way can I live a good life. Do you know?¡± she said in a low voice.


    Su Zipei bit her lips and said, ¡°I will not let you down!¡±


    Throughout the day, Su Huanli was on the go for money. He couldn¡¯t get any money from the Zhu Family. Then he went to the Yang Family but was not allowed to enter the house.


    The Yang Family hadpletely stoppedmunicating with the Su Family because of Su Yuezhu¡¯s affair. Su Huanli also heard that the Yang Family seemed to have the intention of divorce.


    Su Huanli was anxious and had no time to care for Su Yuezhu. Immediately he went to the Wantong Money Shop. When Su Huanli asked to borrow 50,000 taels, it was believed that something was wrong. That was because the Su Family should be very rich now.


    To be cautious, the shopkeeper of the money shop offered the ten percent interest per day. Su Huanli had to pay back more than ten thousand of taels for the interest of the 50,000 taels per month. He couldn¡¯t ept it at all and had to go back home.


    ¡°It seems that there is only one way...¡±


    Su Huanli showed some distress and immediately called Li Yin to give detailed instructions.


    That night, Fang Yuan, a dusty man, returned to the valley yard. When he saw Su Li, he did not say anything and handed over the files obtained from the investigation to Su Li.


    It turned out that the Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s Cui Family was not an ordinary family too. In its early years, it was a noble family in the Qinghe Province, butter the family offended the noble and was forced to be demobilized. Because Mam. Su-Cui had been in the Su Family all the time, she had not been affected. She had five shops in the Qinghe Province.


    This time, the Yang Family was willing to help. On one hand, they were interested in the business of the Baiwei Building; on the other hand, Mam. Su-Cui also promised to give the Yang Family two shops in the Qinghe Province. Even if the two shops were not used by their family members, they were very cost-effective to be rented.


    The Yang Family paid attention to interests, and with Mam. Yang-Cui¡¯s help, the cooperation between the two families formed. In this way, they easily kicked Su Li out of the school. On the surface, however, Su Li didn¡¯t get any money at all.


    ¡°The Tianya House also forecast the Su Family¡¯s current circting funds.¡± Fang Yuan learned of Su Li¡¯s n from Qu Qingning and immediately said, ¡°If they don¡¯t sell one or two shops in the Qinghe Province cheaply, they can¡¯t collect 400,000 taels at all!¡±


    Su Li opened the files. She supported her chin and looked at Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning. She said with a smile, ¡°In this way, we will soon have the first or even the second shop. You two...Who is going to the Qinghe Province?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Qu Qingning raised his eyebrows and boasted withcence, ¡°Su Li, you have to believe in my acting skills. They¡¯re impressive!¡±


    Su Li smiled even more, nodded slightly without saying. Fang Yuan saw it and he smiled slightly. She was still her and was not affected by gossip at all.


    That night, Qu Qingning was dressed up by Su Li, and then Qu Qingning rushed to the Qinghe Province overnight.


    The next day, the dawn was just breaking. In the center of the Qinghe Province, the streets of Qinghe Town were full of people and vehicles. From time to time, old and precious carriages passed by.


    The location of the Cui Family¡¯s shop was just medium, but thend was not cheap. If it was sold at the original price, each could cost 70,000 or 80,000 taels.


    At this moment, one shop of Mam. Su-Cui had been emptied. Su Huanli felt that every minute and second was slowly passing by. Although it was winter, his sweat almost soaked his clothes through.


    Tomorrow was the third day!


    If he couldn¡¯t sell the shop before the deadline, the Baiwei Building was going to close down.


    He specially went to the Tianya House to estimate a price for the shop. Thend was worth 80,000 taels. He gritted his teeth and cut 30,000 taels. So, he sold it at a price of 50,000 taels. Sure enough, many people came to inquire, but when they heard that the delivery would bepleted in two days, the businessmen hesitated for fear of fraud.


    There were a lot of cheats in recent years. They had to investigate clearly before they bought.


    Su Huanli was so angry. If they all figured it out and bought the shop, it would be toote!

 Chapter 74 - Furious Su Huanli

    <h4>Chapter 74 Furious Su Huanli</h4>


    After waiting for a whole day, no one came to ask the price. Su huanli was so worried that he almost pulled out all his hair. In the twilight of the day, the Qinghe Province was still bustling. But there were less people on the street where Su Huanli¡¯s shops was located. asionally one or two people could be seen passing by.


    The moon climbed up the sky gradually. The entire Qinghe Province was quiet, and people went to sleep while the oilmps of the shop were still on.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯ste.¡±


    Li Yin arranged the temporary bed and couldn¡¯t help but remind him.


    Su Huanli, sitting at the door, still didn¡¯t move.


    Another day passed. When the sun gradually rose on the third day, Su Huanli, with his bloodshot eyes, stared at the pedestrians outside the door like a ghost who was about to choose people to eat.


    ¡°Butler Li, cut the price! Cut the price to 40,000 or 50,000 taels. I don¡¯t believe that no one wants to buy such good shops!¡±


    Su Huanli said with his teeth gnashed. Li Yin shook his head and uncovered the paper sticking to the door. Then he changed the price and pasted it again.


    But there is still no oneing to ask. It was going to the noon, and Su Huanli¡¯s heart waspletely cold. His heart was bleeding when he thought that Baiwei Building, which earned hundreds of thousands taels a month, was about to copse.


    At this moment, Qu Qingning appeared in front of the shop. Looking at the price posted on the door, he smiled and went into the one that Su Huanli was in.


    As soon as he appeared, he had drawn Su Huanli¡¯s eyes. The more Su Huanli looked at Qu Qingning, the more he was shocked.


    The person was obviously young. He wore a servant¡¯s clothes, but the clothes were actually made of good satin. From the hidden wealth and dignity of him, Su Huanli guessed that the young man must be a servant from arge family of high status.


    ¡°Wee... little brother, do you want to buy the shop?¡±


    Su Huanli asked withughter and held his fist with another hand.


    Qu Qingning forced a smile and said, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t make a joke on me. It¡¯s my master who is a bit interested in the shop.¡±


    Su Huanli thought right, so he was even more excited. He said again and again, ¡°Little brother, your master has a good taste. If it wasn¡¯t for the urgent need to spend money for my family, how could I sell such good shops at such low price? They were built for only several years...¡±


    Before Su Huanli finished, Qu Qingning frowned and interrupted, ¡°Master, don¡¯t make a mistake. If my master buys thend, we must demolish the houses and rebuild them. You¡¯d better say something else.¡±


    Su Huanli smiled stiffly and immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. I was abrupt. So, how about seeing thend with me?¡±


    Qu Qingning nodded and then slowly strolled around the shop. Although Su Huanli was anxious, he dared not to urge him. He didn¡¯t want to frighten Qu Qingning away.


    Watching Su Huanli sweating, Qu Qingningughed in his heart. After walking for a while, when the sun was about to set, Qu Qingning stopped, pointed to the next shop and asked, ¡°Whose shop is that over there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine too!¡± Su Huanli replied quickly, ¡°That shop was a little small, so no one wants to rent it. There was a tenant in this shop before. I gave him a sum of money to let him go because of the urgent family affairs.


    ¡°I see.¡± Qu Qingning picked his nails and looked slightly dissatisfied, ¡°Master, tell you the truth. My master didn¡¯t expect that thend is so small. But, since he is not short of money, then we are going to buy both of your shops at...50,000 taels. How do you think?¡±


    Two shops, only 50,000 taels!


    Su Huanli almost screamed out. What was the difference between this and robbery?


    ¡°What? Master, you seem reluctant. Then, see you.¡±


    Qu Qingning was about to leave without hesitation as he said.


    The twilight was casted on Su Huanli¡¯s face when Qu Qingning turned around. At this moment, Su Huanli trembled and immediately came to his sense.


    ¡°Little brother, please don¡¯t go!!¡±


    ...


    During the two days when Su Huanli left, new changes took ce in Dasu Town.


    It turned out that the headmaster of the Muyang School ordered someone personally to put an official notice on the local authority notice board of Dasu Town. It¡¯s Su Li¡¯s general condition in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. Su Li returned to the town just for a rest, not for what the Su Family said that she was expelled from the Su Family due to her misbehavior.


    People of the whole town were immediately shocked by the official notice. The Su Family was even more embarrassed!


    ¡°Why did the Su Family say that Su Li was so unbearable?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that the mammy of Miss Su Li said that all these things were framed by the Old Lady of the Su Family?¡±


    ¡°The Baiwei Building was run by Miss Su Li before. Maybe the Old Lady of the Su Family was so jealous that she tried to drive her out of the Su Family?¡±


    ¡°Old fool! It¡¯s even worse to think of such a poisonous n to force Miss Su Li to leave. No one knows her whereabouts now.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that Miss Su Li has been killed by the Old Lady?¡±


    ¡°I remember that Miss Su Li was expelled from the Su Family a year ago. The Su Family seems to be very dirty!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    People who were deceived were angry, and in less than one day, they made up several versions about the reason why Su Li was kicked out by the Su Family. For a time, the Su Family had be a bully family that everyone had to criticize!


    Mam. Su-Cui almost died of anger. She didn¡¯t know that the people of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School were so foolish. What on earth is the Yang Family doing?


    ¡°Mother! What should I do now?¡± Zhu Yan hurriedly came, ¡°I heard that few visitorse to the Baiwei Building nowadays. Everyone says that the Su Family is bad in character. No matter how delicious the food of the Baiwei Building is, they won¡¯t go there!¡±


    ¡°Ning Yunzhi, the old schr!¡± Mam. Su-Cui scolded with hatred in her eyes, ¡°Sooner orter I¡¯ll get you about this matter!¡±


    ¡°Old Lady, something bad is happening!¡±


    An old mammy ran in panic outside the door with many leaves hanging on her head, ¡°People in Dasu Town are crazy. They are picking up the dung from each family and putting it in front of the Baiwei Building. They say that if we don¡¯t restore Miss Su Li¡¯s reputation, they will turn the Baiwei Building into a manure pit!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mam Su-Cui couldn¡¯t help but was astonished. She said at once, ¡°What a bunch of untouchables! Notify the local government! Quickly!¡±


    The old mammy left the house in a hurry. The soldiers went to suppress the riot temporarily. However, it was inevitable that a few buckets of dung were sshed on the gate of the Su Family. There was full of stinking smell.


    After getting the news, Su Li changed her appearance and opened the Baicao Tang. Many people were injured by the collision when the soldiers came. A batch of wounded people poured in when she opened the door.


    ¡°Doctor Shui Li, finally you open the door!¡±


    ¡°The soldiers are going too far!¡±


    ¡°Doctor Shui Li, where have you been these days? The Baicao Tang didn¡¯t open for a long time.¡±


    Many patrons came and asked. Su Li kept diagnosing as she said with a smile, ¡°I went to a ce far away from here. And I only came back to have a look today. I¡¯ve heard about things of the Su Family. I know Miss Su Li¡¯s character very well. I have nothing to say for the Su Family...¡±


    Su Li casually talked without further discussion.


    But her attitude convinced everyone even more that Su Li was wronged.


    ¡°Doctor Shui Li saves people with her talented medical skills and is indifferent to fame and wealth. What she said must be right!¡±


    ¡°Doctor Shui Li said so, and I believe her!¡±


    ¡°I remembered Doctor Qi, master of Doctor Shui Li, once went to the Su Family to be a teacher. He must know a lot about the Su Family. Now that Doctor Shui Li said that, it seems that the Su Family is really hiding something!¡±


    Agitated by Su Li, many people immediately joined the team to harass the Su Family. Mam. Su-Cui had to take out thest bit of money that she saved and let Li Shanbao order that anyone who made trouble with the Su Family would be put in jail. Then the chaos finally subsided.


    At this moment, Su Huanli returned from Qinghe Province with 400,000 taels of banknotes and rushed to Sanhe Bridge without stopping by. He had no time to learn that the Baiwei Building was closed now.


    At about midnight, Su Li appeared on time. She handed over all the remaining raw materials to Su Huanli. Looking at Su Huanli¡¯s reassuring expression, she disappeared with lightughter.


    ¡°Inborn hurdles!¡±


    Li Yin¡¯s pupils contracted, as if he had seen some horrible things. He remembered that a few months ago, the man only acquired the ninth hurdle. He broke through so quickly to the inborn hurdles. Maybe he was seriously injured and was in the state of inborn hurdles. He just used the money of the Su Family to treat his injury. Was his injury cured...


    There was deep fear in Li Yin¡¯s eyes. He helped Su Huanli push the cart and left quickly, just like leaving evil spirits after them.


    A senior with inborn hurdles was the supreme person in martial arts circle!


    Su Li took 400,000 taels and returned to the valley. Qu Qingning looked at the banknotes piled high on the table, and swallowed his saliva hard.


    ¡°400,000 taels! It¡¯s the first time to see so much money in my life!¡± Qu Qingning said and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°The old guy is badly teased by me. He had no time to go back to the Dasu Town. When he knows that the Baiwei Building has been closed, he will be invariably furious.¡±


    Su Li propped her chin and pushed half of the bank note to Qu Qingning, who wasughing loudly, ¡°Qingning, it¡¯s your turn to work hard.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qu Qingning looked at the 200,000 taels of banknotes in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    ¡°Demolish the two shops and rebuild them.¡± Su Li took out a pile of drawings and put them on the table as she said, ¡°Hire the best craftsmen to finish it in the shortest time.¡±


    Qu Qingning was instantly dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that the lie he told Su Huanli that they would buy the two shops came true.


    Fang Yuan picked up the drawings and looked at them one by one. Although he could not understand many concrete structures, he could see that the drawings were extremely extraordinary. He couldn¡¯t help looking up and asking, ¡°Su Li, are these all painted by you?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else but me?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes like two crescent moons and said in her heart, ¡°Disabled husband¡¯s painting of course are mine.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled bitterly and sighed, ¡°Is there anything else that you cannot do?


    He was afraid that he was not qualified topete with such person. Only Young Master like that person...had some possibilities to do so.


    But, maybe it¡¯s his happiness to stay by her side and protect her silently.


    Fang Yuan thought so and smiled warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go for supper first. Ling has prepared for us.¡±


    Su Li put away the rest of the banknotes. It was rare for them to eat so happily. At the same time, Su Huanli returned home and got the news in the Dasu Town. He was so angry that he spat a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    The Su Family waspletely messed up.

 Chapter 75 - Putting her in Jail!

    <h4>Chapter 75 Putting her in Jail!</h4>


    In front of the Main Courtyard of the Su Family, Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s old face was pale. She stood in front of Su Huanli¡¯s room with a crutch. She saw that Su Huanli still slept in the bed and didn¡¯t wake up. She could still smell the stench of the excrement.


    ¡°Ning Yunzhi, it is not over yet!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s old face which covered with wrinkles was full of resentment. She and Ning Yunzhi were of the same generation. All 16-year-old girls yearned for love, and she was not an exception. At that time, Ning Yunzhi was a talent in Qinghe Province. She plucked up the courage to tell him her love, but was categorically rejected.


    She would never forget the shame!


    At this moment in Muyang School.


    Ning Yunzhi made a pot of tea and drank it by himself. Ning Qing was not by his side.


    Sitting on the opposite of Ning Yunzhi, Yang Wenmin raised his eyebrows. Did the old guy forget to pour tea for him?


    He took the teapot and poured while he said, ¡°Ning Yunzhi, how do you think? Those who suit their actions to the times are wise. You can¡¯t abandon the position of the Muyang School¡¯s headmaster just for Su Li.¡±


    Ning Yunzhi didn¡¯t saw Yang Wenmin. He looked down at the tea and slightly squinted his eyes, ¡°You little boy of the Yang Family, why do you ask the question that you know the answer? Your father knows my temper clearly. It is pitiful that people of your generation in the Yang Family are greedy. The school is a holy ce for schrs, but now it bes a trade ce for you guys who are full of the stink of money. It is not worthy of being a school. How could I stay here?


    Ning Yunzhi waved his hand like whisking the flies off as he said, ¡°Just get out. I will leave the school tomorrow. Do as you wish. Ho ho... I would like to see what the Yang Family will be in your hands.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Yang Wenmin was so angry that he seized the neck of Ning Yunzhi. He said viciously, ¡°If you infuriate me again, I will directly twist your head off!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho...¡± Ning Yunzhi smiled and didn¡¯t change his expression.


    ¡°Hum! Stubborn old guy...¡±


    Yang Wenmin took back his hand with a snort and left with his followers, ¡°Old guy, remember that if you still stay here tomorrow, I will not show mercy to you.¡±


    When Yang Wenmin disappeared, Ning Yunzhi stopped smiling and began to worry.


    In the next day, the news that Ning Yunzhi was dismissed the headmaster of the Muyang School spread in the Muyang Town. Mei Ruohan and those who knew the truth felt so nervous. Even the headmaster was drove out by the Yang Family. What could Su Li...


    The news that Ning Yunzhi was dismissed was officially publicized in the morning. In the afternoon, the notice of Su Li¡¯s punishment results was put on the Muyang Girls¡¯ School¡¯s board.


    ¡°We hereby to publicize, in order to show the justice, that Su Li, a girl from Dasu Town, is ordered to quit the school due to her extremely bad conducts. Being arrogant in the school, she didn¡¯t respect her teachers. She even insulted the elite lecturer and thetter was so angry that she rested in the bed for several days. Su Li is the shame of the Muyang School, Qinghe Province and Dahan Country!¡±


    ¡°Su Li is only fifteen years old, but she is so unruly and useless. She also has the ability of sophistry. To prevent other schools from being deceived by her, we hereby issue a learning ban! Any school in Qinghe Province will not ept Su Li as their student, so that she cannot talk nonsense to others and disturb the imperial court!¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mei Ruohan is also ordered to quit the school due to her harboring to Su Li. Mei Ruohan shall repent at home and can return to the school when she knows her fault. We hope that the Mei Family can help her mend her ways and get rid of the bad influence of Su Li.¡±


    The notice was as cold as the ice water poured on the heads of the crowd. Seeing the notice, Mei Ruohan felt so wronged that she could not help but cry.


    ¡°Why... It¡¯s obviously Madam Yang¡¯s fault. Why it is all Su Li¡¯s fault in the end!¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡± Guo cried, too. The miss who could cook delicious foods not only was drove out by her family but also suffered injustice. This world was...... unfair!


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The butler of the Mei Family sighed. It¡¯s not a matter to distinguish who was right or wrong, and the result couldn¡¯t be changed anymore. The Yang Family obviously wanted to establish their prestige through Su Li. The influence of the Mei Family was not as powerful as the Yang Family, so the Mei Family could do nothing for that.


    The news of the Muyang School spread to Dasu Town soon. Immediately, it caused a sensation. Even Ning Yunzhi was framed for having an affair with Su Li and that¡¯s the reason why he tried his best to protect her.


    The rumor was widespread in Dasu Town. People just took the hearsay and didn¡¯t know the truth behind the incident. They immediately thought Su Li was wrong. A bunch of people even went to the Su House to apologize every day.


    After hearing that, the Master of the Su Family fainted because of anger, and lots of people sent tonics to the Su Family. Mam. Su-Cui was very happy about that. She thought that the Yang Family did a good job. They not only retrieved the situation but also humiliated Ning Yunzhi. It was really exciting.


    In the yard of the valley, Qu Qingning opened the door of the bamboo building seriously. ¡°Su Li, have you heard the news?!¡±


    Su Li yed with the medicine bottles and answered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do something?¡± Qu Qingning was so angry that he was close to be crazy, ¡°The Yang Family was really hateful! I am going to put 100,000 Poisonous Heart Biting Insects to them!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Su Li said coldly which made Qu Qingning freeze at his spot. It was the first time that he heard Su Li speak in such a cold voice. He slowly turned back and looked at Su Li¡¯s cold eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble as he was in a world of ice and snow.


    ¡°Wait......¡± Su Li¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°I was tired of the Yang Family.¡±


    Since she was born again, she was enjoying the thrill of ying with the Su Family. But since the Yang Family intervened in it, the Su family seemed to have a tendency to control her. In the first time, she felt fresh. In the second time, she was fed up with them...


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? The Yang Family didn¡¯t have even one senior with the acquired cultivation. I can kill them all by myself!¡± Qu Qingning was extremely anxious but Su Li still shook her head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how to kill them. Just wait...¡±


    Oh?


    Qu Qingning opened his mouth but could say nothing.


    Su Li meant that when she said ¡°Just wait¡±!


    ¡°You do not have to care about this little thing.¡± Su Li took a branch beside the table and waved it in the air randomly, ¡°When we are in Qinghe Province, or in Yunjing... our enemies will not be these small characters. We may be against some big characters like Yinmo Cult. You have to be ready for that.¡±


    Qu Qingning was a little stunned and immediately nodded calmly.


    They got along for months. Even if he knew that the girl¡¯s actions were strange and vicious, but he somehow believed that as long as he followed her, he would seed one day!


    Perhaps it was the only way... to find her.


    Suddenly, Fang Ling and Heidan ran to them in panic, ¡°Something bad happened! Sister Li, Mammy Li was arrested by the people of the government!¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was all my fault!¡±


    Fang Ling lowered her head, ¡°I asked Mammy Li to buy vegetables with me today. Mammy Li dressed up and we thought that no one would recognize her. But she was recognized and arrested by the soldiers. Then Heidan and I came back in a hurry!¡±


    Su Li put down the branch and stood up. She went out without saying anything.


    Qu Qingning said at once, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Maybe you are the target for them to arrest Mammy Li!¡±


    Su Li turned a deaf ear and took a bamboo hat. Then she disappeared in the valley in the blink of an eye.


    Qu Qingning followed up anxiously in a hurry. Fang Ling immediately went to the yard to find Fang Yuan who was practicing martial arts.


    Su Li came to the town and saw that in front of the Baiwei Building there were lots of people. She quietly squeezed in the crowd and saw that Mammy Li was pressed by the soldiers and knelt on the ground. She squinted her eyes but didn¡¯t go out.


    ¡°Su Li is a wanton and she can hurt the good men. She is the shame of Dasu Town! Therefore, Lord Li convicted her of adultery and ordered that she should be instantly bring to justice! Any people who know where Su Li is can report to the government. Mammy Li is still in Dasu Town. That means Su Li is also nearby. Su Li, if you don¡¯t show yourself for one day, Mammy Li will suffer the pain of whipping for one day. You should think clearly!¡±


    As the adviser shouted, the onlookers immediately eximed in shock, but no one pled Su Li¡¯s case.


    ¡°She actuallymitted this crime. If Su Li was arrested, she would be drowned in a pig cage. Even if she won¡¯t die, she could be disabled!


    ¡°Mammy Li followed the wrong master. Bad luck...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Su Li, you bitch. You deserve the punishment!¡±


    ¡°How would that kind of person like Su Li care about the servant¡¯s life? I am afraid that she might run away. Poor Mammy Li...¡±


    Qu Qingning was anxiously looking for Su Li in the crowd. After he heard the official notice, he was furious inside, ¡°Su Li, please don¡¯t be stupid......¡±


    ¡°She is there!¡±


    Finally, Qu Qingning saw Su Li. She was in front of the crowd. He breathed a sigh of relief, pushed against the crowd and went to her. But suddenly he saw Su Li step forward and take off her bamboo hat.


    No!


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Su Li asked indifferently. The color of her hair was as ck as the ink. She was like a fairy who never lived in the ordinary world, ¡°Release Mammy Li and I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Seeing Su Li, the adviser was immediately surprised with the sexual desire in his eyes.


    ¡°Su Li, it¡¯s good for you to show yourself actively. Lord Li may be generous enough to let you live!¡± The adviser beckoned to the soldiers, ¡°Tie up Su Li and take her back to the government!¡±


    When Su Li saw the soldiers rush to her, she suddenly stepped back and shouted, ¡°Why did not you release Mammy Li? Does the dignified government also fail to keep faith?¡±


    The adviser¡¯s proud look was stiff and then he waved his hand impatiently to let them release Mammy Li.


    This little girl was on the verge of death and dared to be arrogant. The county magistrate would punish her bitterly when they went to the government. The county magistrate might be kind enough to give him some benefits!


    Thinking of this, the adviser¡¯s eyes swept Su Li¡¯s sensitive parts and his desire grew stronger.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Mammy Li was released and she rushed to Su Li at once. She grasped Su Li¡¯s sleeves with tears in her eyes. Her lips quivered, ¡°You should note here! They are in cahoots and if you are arrested, you will die! You can¡¯t go!¡±


    Su Li nkly got rid of Mammy Li and whispered, ¡°Go and join them. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mammy Li suddenly realized that they had Fang Yuan and other friends, ¡°Yeah. I should find the Master Fang to save the miss!¡±


    She immediately ran into the crowd and disappeared. The people around was scornful of them.


    The soldiers rushed to Su Li and were going to take her to the government. Su Li frowned and scolded coldly, ¡°Leave me alone! I can walk!¡±


    Her invisible deterrence was exuded and the group of soldiers was a little shocked. They really stopped.


    Seeing what happened, the adviser got angry at once. He shouted, ¡°Su Li, do you still think that you are the Second Miss of the Su Family? Since you do not want to be dragged...put the cangue on her!¡±


    Click...


    Two soldiers immediately came out with two pieces of boards. When the two boards fitted together, they could catch one¡¯s neck and hands. Then the one would be restrained by chains like a dog being led by others.


    The adviser even asked Su Li to wear the humiliating cangue!


    When Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan saw that in the crowd, their eyes suddenly reddened and they could not bear it any more. At the next moment, they were about to rush out to kill!


    Suddenly!


    The street of the town suddenly shook violently, and the clop were getting louder and louder...

 Chapter 76 - The Satrap’ Edict

    Chapter 76 The Satrap¡¯ Edict


    When the adviser was in panic, a golden scroll flew from the sky and hit on his face by chance!


    ¡°Ouch! Who beat me?¡±


    He grabbed the scroll furiously and stared at it dully in a sudden. His hands couldn¡¯t help but shake as if he held a hot potato.


    This was... the satrap¡¯s edict of the Qinghe Province!!


    The satrap who governed a province of the Dahan Country was a real provincial magnate. He controlled many people¡¯s fates. The difference between Li Shanbao and the satrap were like the difference between stars and the moon. They were not on the same level.


    A little adviser like him was more like an ant in front of the satrap. But today he even got the edict of the satrap!


    The adviser was so excited that he forgot Su Li was beside him. Then he looked up.


    More than 20 people who looked cold came to him. They seemed capable and vigorous from their sharp eyes.


    They rode precious horses which could run thousands of miles a day. Their gorgeous and extraordinary clothes glittered with gold. The golden patterns on their chests showed that they were all elite soldiers governed directly by Provincial Office of Qinghe Province.


    The leader was a woman in a cyan cloak. Her face was pale obviously due to the travel of a long way. Su Li saw the woman with her eyebrows raised a little. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The woman in cyan glimpsed at Su Li and the two soldiers beside her who held the cangue. She suddenly looked seriously and then shouted with a snort, ¡°Control all the officers and soldiers!¡±


    The elite soldiers got down from the horses and quickly controlled the adviser, other officers and soldiers who dared not resist.


    ¡°Lord, there must be some misunderstanding!¡±


    The adviser was held by two elite soldiers from the right and left. He trembled with fear.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    At the moment, Li Shanbao in an official uniform ran in panic and stooped to give a salute to the woman, ¡°You came from afar, but I didn¡¯t get the news in time. So, I could not wee you early. It¡¯s all my fault!!¡±


    ¡°Lord Li, don¡¯t speak like that.¡± The woman in cyan looked at Li Shanbao and said with a faint smile on her face, ¡°I am not an official in the court, so you don¡¯t have to give a salute to me. Ie here only to give an edict for the satrap.¡±


    Li Shanbao was so scared that he perspired cold sweat heavily. He said in a low voice, ¡°The edict of the satrap?!¡±


    Did they know that he was corrupted for many years?


    The woman in cyan nodded to the elite soldiers who held the adviser. One of the soldiers immediately took the golden scroll from the hand of the adviser, unfolded it and read,


    ¡°It¡¯s heard that there is a girl named Su Li in the Dasu Town! She is talented and learned at only 15 years old. No one canpete with her in knowledge. She knows the true meaning of the Dictionary of Dahan, which made the headmaster of the Muyang School acknowledge the superiority of her!¡±


    ¡°After three days of enrollment, she got the admiration of the senior embroidery artificer by her embroidery skills. She is really a genius!¡±


    ¡°I am d to hear that and cannot let her live in oblivion in Dasu Town! I hereby make an exception. Su Li, the second daughter of the Su Family in the Dasu Town, is appointed to be an honorary lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. I hope that she can continue to work hard and live up to her talents!¡±


    Wow!!!


    All the people around there were stunned. There were lots of disturbances these days in Dasu Town. But this was the most shocking one. Su Li¡¯s name even heard by the satrap of Qinghe Province. She even became a female lecturer at 15 years old. How glorious it was!


    Suddenly, they all looked at Li Shanbao and the adviser. Their eyes were full of anger that being deceived, and there were more inenarrable entricity and gloat.


    The expressions of the adviser and Li Shanbao distorted. In the end, it seemed that a spell is cast on them so they were all stunned in the wind.


    There were hundreds of words in the edict, but only one person was mentioned. And it¡¯s Su Li who they wanted to kill together!


    This time... something really big was going to happen!


    Li Shanbao shook with fear. He was smart and was the first to realize what¡¯s going on. He was so scared that his voice changed. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a daze. Throw these shameful things away!¡±


    The two officers with the cangue went pale. When they saw all the elite soldiers of Qinghe Province looked at them, they fainted with fear.


    Li Shanbao looked pale too. He bent over and forced a smile that was uglier than cry, ¡°Lord, there must be some misunderstanding. It¡¯s the Su Family and the Yang Family, I also...¡±


    ¡°Lord Li!¡± The woman in cyan directly interrupted Li Shanbao and smiled, ¡°You can say anything you want in Qinghe Province. I am not from the government. I have already told you, right?¡±


    Li Shanbao looked extremely bitter. It turned out that the woman was asking him to admit his guilt in Qinghe Province.


    The Qinghe Girls¡¯ School was the first school in Qinghe Province. It¡¯s official. If he reasonably offended a lecturer of this school, he could argue for himself. But he and the Yang Family knew that all these things were fake. They couldn¡¯t be checked!


    Thinking of this, Li Shanbao¡¯s legs could not help but tremble. He felt suffocated. Su Li obviously stood not far from him, but he couldn¡¯t step forward!


    Today he almost put Su Li into the pig cage. Such great hatred...Begging was useless.


    After finishing her duty, the woman in cyan walked to Su Li with the cold eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°This is a chance that my father gives you with the cost of his reputation. If you let him down, I¡¯ll take revenge on you.¡±


    Su Li blinked her eyes and figured out the reason why this woman would save her.


    It turned out that the elder teacher was the headmaster of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. No wonder he protected her so much. The woman was his daughter. Although she did not know what Ning Yunzhi had promised to the satrap, the cost must be great.


    There was only one thing which she was puzzled about. Why the elder teacher helped her so much? It seemed that it¡¯s not just because she was a student of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School.


    Maybe it would be clear until Qi Xianqing returned.


    Thinking of this, Su Li gently nodded.


    The woman in cyan was still not happy, but this was the request of her father. She had to obey him.


    Li Shanbao and the adviser saw them talking to each other. They thought the woman and Su Li were intimate. Li Shanbao regretted so much and scolded secretly. The Yang Family said that Su Li was easy to bully. Where was the woman from? She could even get help from the Qinghe Provincial Office. How couldn¡¯t she have the backing!!


    ¡°Take my order! Investigate the matter about Su Li for three days thoroughly, after which we will leave for the Qinghe Province. Then we will write all the clues in a document and give it to the satrap!¡±


    As the woman in cyan shouted lightly, the elite soldiers answered quickly!


    Li Shanbao fainted.


    He was doomed!


    In the Jinyuan Court of the Su House, Su Li and Mammy Li returned to their old house. One was expressionless and the other lookedplicated.


    Mammy Li thought that she had experienced ups and downs with the previous miss, but she never had such exciting experiences which happened in these days. The confrontation between the miss and the Su Family with the Yang Family almost changed every day.


    As soon as she thought that she almost encumbered the miss, she was sad and ufortable like her heart was seized. The feeling of guilt could not disappear. She could only repay her by taking care of her carefully in the future.


    ¡°Previous miss, thanks for your blessing. I find a master who I can trust. Although she has a lot of secrets and sometimes I am a little scared, she is very kind to me. Previous miss, please rest assured...¡±


    In the kitchen, Mammy Li took out a half piece of jade pendant from her arms and closed her eyes to pray silently.


    Su Li stood in the empty study and slightly squinted her eyes without saying anything.


    Ning Qing looked up and down and she frowned slightly. The decorations were very luxurious but gaudy. If Su Li had such taste, her father and Su Li would be mocked by others.


    ¡°Did you live here before?¡±


    She could not help but ask. Su Li nodded, ¡°The house was decorated by my mother. It has been changed beyond recognition.¡±


    Qing Ning¡¯s expression was softened a little. She heard the status quo of the Su Family. Su Li was so brilliant even she was born in this kind of family. If she were Su Li, she would sever the rtionship with the family and run away from home.


    ¡°Take care of your family affairs in three days. Then, go to Qinghe Province with me. My father was waiting for you there.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Su Li nodded, ¡°Lecturer Ning, can I take a person to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School with me?¡±


    Ning Qing frowned and suddenly felt Su Li was insatiable and ungrateful. But, she didn¡¯t vent her anger but asked, ¡°Who do you want to take? If you want to take Mammy Li, it is fine. After all, she has been taking care of you. But if you want to take others to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, then, no. Do you know that your situation is still not safe?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mei Ruohan. She also dropped out. But it¡¯s no problem for her to enter the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School by taking the entrance examination. Can I take her with us?¡±


    ¡°You want to take her.¡±


    Qing Ning suddenly understood and her face was slightly hot. She thought that Su Li wanted to practice favoritism. She measured the mind of Su Li by the yardstick of a knave. Mei Ruohan was a good girl. She got involved in this matter by the Yang Family. It is understandable for Su Li to take her to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.


    ¡°Since she won¡¯t get in by backdoor deals, there is no problem to take her. I will send someone to inform the Mei Family.¡±


    Ning Qing nodded and left with her soldiers. She even didn¡¯t look at Su Huanli who was like a servant.


    After Ning Qing got out of the door of the Jinyuan Court, Su Huanli drew back his head and straightened himself up. Then he said with his bitter face and a shivering voice, ¡°Li, I never thought that the Yang Family was so vicious. Your grandmother did all those things and she didn¡¯t tell me at all. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡±


    Su Huanli was lying in the bedfortably. When he heard what happened in the town, he was so scared. He immediately jumped out of the bed without spitting blood and feeling hurt on his head. Then he ran to the Jinyuan Court and drove Su Zipei and Zhu Yan out. And then he cleaned up the Jinyuan Court in a hurry to show his attitude.


    He was really frightened. Su Li had the filial piety in ordinary days, but this time she almost died. Although he was not directly involved in this matter, he did not stop it. He just watched Mam. Su-Cui drive Su Li into a corner.


    Su Li quietly sat at the desk and yed with a brush without saying a word.


    Su Huanli was more flurried, ¡°Li, forgive me! I was forced. I couldn¡¯t stop your grandmother! Can you forgive me if I kneel down in front of you?!¡±


    Su Huanli knelt down as he said and cried.


    Su Li sighed slightly and lifted Su Huanli up. She said gently, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t me you. I even don¡¯t me grandma and mother. I will not send them to jail. I just do not understand why they treated me like that. I didn¡¯t do anything. Did...did I do anything wrong?¡±


    Su Li sobbed as she said. Su Huanliforted her at once, but he was overjoyed inside. He did not expect that Su Li cared about the family affection. That was easy! The officials could not judge the domestic affairs. As long as Su Li did not me them, not only him but also his mother would be fine.

 Chapter 77 - Lecturer Su

    <strong>Chapter 77 Lecturer Su</strong>


    After the panic, Su Huanli looked at Su Li in a different way. He looked happy and proud. He did not expect that Su Li quickly became even better than her eldest brother.


    Sure enough, if he knew that during this time, he was ckmailed by Su Li for 600,000 taels and twonds, he probably wanted to kill her.


    ¡°Li, when you go to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, work hard and don¡¯t disgrace our Su Family!¡±


    ¡°OK, Daddy!¡±


    The scene of the Jinyuan Court was extremely harmonious. It seemed that there was no misunderstanding between the father and the daughter.


    As the news spread, people of the town all knew that Su Li became the female lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Li Shanbao was temporarily taken into custody. Ning Qing put the satrap edict on the notice board. Every day countless people even those near the towns came to watch!


    The satrap was the highest position in the Qinghe Province. People all wanted to have a look at the edict written by him!


    Because of this edict, Su Li¡¯s fame spread outpletely. The Mei Family also got the news towards evening.


    ¡°Miss! Miss! Good news!¡±


    Guo came in from the outside and she was full of joy.


    Mei Ruohan frowned and asked, ¡°Is it concerned with Li?¡±


    For her, good news which was not concerned with Su Li was not a good one. The Yang Family was terrible and even the business of their family was affected. The Yang Family wanted to force her to admit her mistakes. She didn¡¯t admit she was wrong. It made many people in her family dissatisfied.


    How was Su Li now? The Su Family would not protect her...


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s about Miss Su Li!¡±


    Guo said excitedly. Mei Ruohan¡¯s face was bright with excitement. She said, ¡°What is the good news? Tell me right now!¡±


    When Guo was about to say, a sweet voice suddenly came out from the door.


    ¡°Han, good news!¡±


    A woman who looked gorgeous and rich came from the outside. She kindly said, ¡°Your friend Su Li bes the student of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. She is so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Aunt.¡±


    Mei Ruohan stood up to give a salute, but her eyes shed with a bit of disgust. She remembered that a few days ago, the Fourth Aunt said that she made friends with a bad person and was not farsighted. Also, she was the sinner of the Mei Family. It was quite quick for the Fourth Aunt to change her words.


    ¡°Madame, you are wrong!¡± Guo said angrily, ¡°I clearly heard that Su Li bes the lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Why does she be the student of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School?¡±


    The rich woman was immediately angry. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt! Han, look at your spoiled maid. Maybe someday she will climb on my head. You should punish her.¡±


    Mei Ruohan slightly curled up her lips and said coldly, ¡°My maid is managed by myself. You don¡¯t have to talk about it.¡±


    The Fourth Aunt¡¯s expression slightly changed and she immediately said, ¡°Let it go. Your character is like your father. I do not care about you. The rumor is exaggerated. Su Li is only in her teens. She can¡¯t be a lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. It is impossible!¡±


    The Fourth Aunt pretended to be distressed and said, ¡°She bes sessful, but what about you? The ban of the Muyang Girls¡¯ School has not been revoked. If you do not apologize, our Mei Family will suffer with you. You have to think about it clearly.¡±


    ¡°I am not wrong. Why should I apologize?¡± Mei Ruohan said angrily, ¡°Even my Daddy supports me but you are so motivated to be here. Did you get some benefits from the Yang Family?¡±


    The Fourth Aunt¡¯s expression immediately changed. She said, ¡°How could it be possible? Han, you can eat anything but you cannot talk nonsense! I care about my family very much and I will never help others.¡±


    At this moment, the old butler came from the yard and said happily and hurriedly, ¡°Miss, follow me to the forecourt. People of the Qinghe Provincial Officee to our house!¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. She seemed to think about something and looked happy. She went out of the room immediately.


    ¡°Why do the people of the Qinghe Provincial Officee to our house? It is impossible. I have to have a look!¡±


    The Fourth Aunt was stupefied and followed them quickly.


    In the forecourt, the head of the Mei Family was looking at the unexpected youngsters with a smile. He was well-informed and knew the identity of these youngsters in front of him. They must be the trusted followers of the satrap, and their status is respectable. But now, they suddenlye to his home...


    He also just received the news of the Dasu Town. But these people came before he learned of the news. He asked the purpose of their visit, but nobody paid any attention to him. They said with a nk expression that they wanted to see his daughter, Mei Ruohan.


    He guessed something and was happy. He was afraid that after he showed his feelings, he would be disappointed.


    At this moment, Mei Ruohan came in from the outside and said, ¡°Daddy, I aming.¡±


    The head of the Mei Family quickly stood up. He took her hand and said, ¡°Han,e here and salute the officials of the Qinghe Province!¡±


    The leader stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Mei does not have to salute us. We are here to report the news for the Lecturer Su.¡±


    Su...Lecturer Su?


    Mei Ruohan was shocked and soon was happy. She could not help but say excitedly, ¡°Su Li?! Does she really be a lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School?¡±


    The young man nodded slightly with a smile and said, ¡°The lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School has a quota for admission every year. After Lecturer Su knew it, she introduced Miss Mei immediately. Get ready in a few days. After three days, go to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School with us. If there is any inconvenience, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    Mei Ruohan was suddenly dumbfounded. After a moment, her eyes became misty. She cried on the waist of the head of the Mei Family.


    The head of the Mei Family sighed softly and smiled with relief. The girl had a lot of pressure recently.


    The young manughed even more. He thought that this was the behavior of a teenage girl. Su Li... When he thought of Su Li¡¯s calm expression after she heard of the good news, he could not help but slightly feel cool.


    After that, the young man left two men as the escorts of Mei Ruohan. Then he left. The Fourth Aunt heard their talk clearly at the door. She stupidly stood still and her feeling wasplicated.


    The rumor turned out to be true. The fifteen-year-old little girl not only became a lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School but also would take Mei Ruohan to it. Such good thing... Why didn¡¯t it happen for her daughter Ning?


    Remembering the agreement between her and the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, she was sad. It was impossible for her to send Ning to the school.


    In the next three days, Su Li stayed in the Su House and did not go anywhere. Her identity in the Baicao Tang could not be exposed. If Qi Xianqing were involved, there would be lots of troubles. The yard in the valley couldn¡¯t be exposed, either. Otherwise, what she did would be no longer a secret.


    Fortunately, they had a ce to live in the Qinghe Province, so Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan would soon hide the valley and take all their belongings to the Qinghe Province to find her.


    On the morning of the fourth day, arge carriage was parked in front of the Dasu Town. A lot of people got up early to send Su Li. They were filled with guilt, but did not know how to apologize. They even didn¡¯t have the qualification to apologize and could only say goodbye to Su Li.


    Mei Ruohan dismounted from the carriage. She didn¡¯t see Su Li for a few days, but it seemed to be a long time. When she saw Su Li smile, she immediately cried. Guo also cried.


    Su Li just touched Mei Ruohan¡¯s little head and smiled sweetly. When she smiled, it seemed that flowers were in full bloom. All the elite soldiers were fascinated by her and perspired with cold sweat.


    They all knew that Su Li was knowledgeable, but they did not notice that she was beautiful. They were fascinated by her appearance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ning Qing nced at the people of the Dasu Town and gently mped the horse¡¯s belly. Immediately, the hoarse neighed.


    When the carriage departed, a shout came from the crowd suddenly,


    ¡°Miss Su Li, wish you a happy voyage!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Li, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°We...will never believe rumors!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Li, take care!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The sound behind them was getting farther and louder. Then it was getting lower and lower. Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes were wet. She clutched her chest tightly, and there were waves of emotions. It seemed that a burning magma flew in her heart.


    Su Li squinted slightly. Her sight did not change at all, and she gently opened the curtains to see the passingndscape outside.


    The first step of the n could finally begin!


    ...


    Ning Qing considered that Su Li and Mei Ruohan were ordinary people. So, they traveled slowly. Until the noon of the next day they reached the gate of the Qinghe Province. When the guards saw the sign of the Qinghe Province, they opened the gate immediately.


    Mei Ruohan bent over on the window and looked around. She could not help but feel excited and say, ¡°Li! The Qinghe Province is so big. So lively! Look at that restaurant. It is so high. There are five floors!¡±


    Su Li nodded with a smile. She saw a golden que on the fifth floor. It¡¯s the Tianya House!


    Mei Ruohan kept chirping. The young man beside the carriageughed inside. This little girl named Mei Ruohan was really cute.


    The carriage passed through the Qinghe Town and stopped in front of the gate of the Qinghe School in the west of the town. As the most important educational institution in the Qinghe Province, the area of the Qinghe School was half of the western town. The other half was a satellite town centered on the Qinghe School. Residents there were mostly students. They were about to enter the school or would take the first test.


    Su Li caught a glimpse of the scattered taverns and inns. A thought shed through her mind. She thought that ten months ago, the eldest brother should also have lived in one of these inns waiting for the first test.


    After the carriage stopped, the elite soldiers left and there were only Ning Qing , Su Li, Mammy Li and Guo. Mammy Li and Guo held their luggage and looked at the gold words ¡°Qinghe School¡± which was several zhang (old Chinese measure of length equal to 3.58 meters) high. Their feelings wereplicated.


    ¡°Thanks to Miss Su Li, I can enter this ce one day. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Guo was intoxicated and immediately looked at Mammy Li around her. Mammy Li¡¯s expression was strange.


    How strange Mammy Li¡¯s expression was! It seemed that she was looking back upon something. Had shee here before?


    Mammy Li¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Her heart palpitated. It seemed that it was about to jump out.


    ¡°Old miss, I didn¡¯t expect that I coulde here once again in this life. Old miss, I am sorry that I lost the little miss...¡±


    Ning Qing led Su Li and others to a side door beside the gate. When the guards saw Ning Qing, they immediately lowered their heads and gave a salute, ¡°Lecturer Ning.¡±


    Su Li was surprised.


    ¡°Is it strange?¡± Ning Qing said without turning back, ¡°I am a lecturer here originally. Just because of my father, I went to the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. Thank you for it, otherwise I would still stay in the Muyang Town.¡±


    Su Li blinked and tentatively asked, ¡°What¡¯s the position...of Mr. Ning here?¡±


    Ning Qing slightly smiled and said, ¡°You will know itter. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take Ruohan to go through the process of entrance examination.¡±


    Mei Ruohan was surprised and a little nervous. But when she thought of the homework that she had done these days, her eyes showed confidence again.


    When the administrator of the admission department who had a sallow face saw Ning Qinge over, he suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Lecturer Ning, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Do you take two good students when you came back? It breaks the rule. Rules are rules. You can only rmend one student every year.¡±


    Ning Qing pointed to Su Li and said, ¡°You are mistaken. She is the student rmended by Lecturer Su. She is not familiar with the process. So, Ie to help her.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Examination

    Chapter 78 Examination


    The administrator who had a sallow face was taken aback when he saw Su Li¡¯s naive face. After a moment, he was back to normal and stared at Su Li unbelievably, ¡°She, the lecturer?!¡±


    Ning Qing immediately gave a sign to Su Li with her eyes. Then Su Li took out a brand-new jade token, which was engraved with the character ¡°Su Li¡±. The jade token had special sculpture with the characters Qinghe Girls¡¯ School on the below. It couldn¡¯t be a fake one.


    ¡°You must be Su Li mentioned by the satrap!¡±


    The administrator who had a sallow face suddenly understood it and then showed a meaningful expression. In the school, it had been widely spread that Su Li was the youngest lecturer in the history of the school. Many people were not convinced.


    However, as a small administrator, he could do nothing about it. He took Su Li¡¯s token and finished the procedure of Mei Ruohan¡¯s entrance examination.


    Mei Ruohan and Guo were left here. Ning Qing led Su Li across the teaching area and helped Su Li settle down in a temporary yard.


    After they took a seat, Ning Qing finally said, ¡°The satrap gave you the lectureship. So, there are no two ways about it and you can rmend Mei Ruohan. However, what you are going to teach... remains an issue.¡±


    ¡°So, is it the reason that I live in the temporary yard?¡± Su Li pointed to the words on the door.


    Ning Qing secretly thought that Su Li was very careful and then nodded, ¡°Your examination will begin tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t lose my father¡¯s face. At any rate, you should have outstanding performance in one aspect. I heard that you are really good at embroidery. You may show it tomorrow.¡±


    Su Li slightly nodded, indicating that she understood.


    ¡°Then I will tell you the rules of the school. In fact, there are few rules for the lecturers, but...¡± Ning Qing pointed to the high wall far away and said, ¡°Never go there!¡±


    Su Li looked at the ce where Ning Qing pointed and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is that ce?¡±


    ¡°It is the martial arts field!!¡± Ning Qing¡¯s arch eyebrows slightly rose and she said, ¡°The Qinghe Girls¡¯ School isn¡¯t the same as the small Muyang School. It upies half of the western town. Do you think it only teaches poetry, girls¡¯ ethics and needlework? Find out the details in the volume. It should be sent to you by specially-assigned person, but I give it to you in passing.¡±


    Su Li took over a thick volume and nodded thankfully. She was totally unfamiliar with the ce and the people and needed to figure out the distribution of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Ning Qing roughly exined it and then left enough needles and threads for Su Li¡¯s practice before her departure. She showed extreme forbearance.


    Mammy Li bustled around and made the bed. Although they would stay here for only one night, she wanted to make the miss asfortable as possible.


    Su Li opened the volume and watched quietly.


    The Qinghe Girls¡¯ School deserved the title of the first school of the Qinghe Province. It consisted of two divisions, the Girls¡¯ School and the Boys¡¯ School. In terms of major subjects, there were literature and martial arts. Those choosing the literature would hold office at the imperial court and were tested in brain. For those choosing the martial arts, their bones and talents were valued first. Sure enough, they also needed to learn the literature. Students who were versed in both the literature and martial arts would be trained by the school as focus and could enter into the special college.


    The graduates of the College of Martial Arts would usually enter into organizations of violence of the imperial court or join the army. Some undistinguished students may be hired by families and be instructors or captains of guards.


    At present, there were no big wars, but small wars were constant. The offspring of humbly families joining the army could be promoted faster. If they showed sufficient potential in the military strategy and tactics, they may even move up for three levels in a row and rapidly hold a higher position.


    The reason why Ning Qing didn¡¯t allow Su Li to go to the martial arts field was that many students practiced martial arts there. Although students of Girls¡¯ College of Martial Arts were all girls, some of them were more skilled than boys. Swords had no mercy. If someone carelessly got hurt, it would be fatal.


    Su Li had lunch after she roughly learned the distribution of the school, and then she gained some understanding of the ss types of the Girls¡¯ School.


    Ning Yunzhi fulfilled her desire to be a lecturer and read rare books here. She certainly couldn¡¯t waste too much time on teaching.


    In the Muyang Girls¡¯ School, there were only the literature, embroidery and girls¡¯ ethics. However, there were a number of subjects in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, including the literature, calligraphy, embroidery, girls¡¯ ethics, lyre-ying, chess, painting, rites, medicine, cooking, etc.


    It was well believed in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School that jack of all trades was a master of none. So, every year freshmen could only choose one subject to learn. When they mastered the first subject to certain extent, they were qualified for an examination; and when they passed the examination, they could choose another subject.


    The method was simr to that of her husband in the previous life when he instructed her.


    The lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting were definitely impossible. Her husband in the previous life instructed her a lot, and she had gained considerable experience in Jianghu. But her inner cultivation was limited. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want to teach other people what her husband had instructed her.


    Teaching literature would easily lead to parched mouth and scorched tongue. No!


    Teaching calligraphy would easily cause troubles because of too much exposure of the handwriting. No!


    Girls¡¯ ethics was the same as literature. No!


    Cooking was against her imminent n. No!


    Su Li repeatedly shook her head and her sight fell upon thest subject in the end. She couldn¡¯t help but produce a forced smile. She never thought that she would eventually choose it.


    The next morning, a manservant came to the temporary yard and waited for her. Su Li followed him to a spacious teaching room. She was measured by a dozen of eyes when she just came in.


    At the same time, the discussion in the room alsopletely disappeared. The room became silent.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes swept the room and she saw there was arge circr tform in the center of the ssroom with an area of more than one hundred square meters. The seats around the tform were totally upied by men and women, old and young. They were more than twenty-five years old and wore garments of the Qinghe School in different colors.


    Su Li roughly estimated that there were more than fifty people.


    Ning Qing also sat there and was secretly left speechless. The entire Qinghe Girls¡¯ College of Literature only had more than seventy lecturers and most of them came today! After all, there were only more than twenty lecturersing when she came here.


    Su Li¡¯s age was indeed very attractive.


    An olddy with grey hair was sitting in the middle. When she saw Su Liposedly walk to the middle of the tform, she couldn¡¯t help but slightly nod. Only the courage could make the peers ashamed. After all, the olddy was a little girl who hadn¡¯t known the worldly wisdom and only studied mechanically at fifteen.


    ¡°I am Su Li. I¡¯m here to meet all the lecturers of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School!¡±


    Su Li¡¯ voice was clear and melodious, and it echoed in the room. There was admiration in many people¡¯s eyes, but more people still doubted her and remained expressionless.


    ¡°Su Li, I am Wen Ruomin, the dean of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ College of Literature. I will take charge of the examination of the branch subject. Do you have any desirable subject? If you have, you may tell us so as to leave out one procedure.¡±


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s voice was very amiable. She had been informed by Ning Qing that Su Li was good at both the literature and embroidery. But she still didn¡¯t know whether Su Li was good enough to impart knowledge and cultivate people.


    Su Li slightly nodded and said, ¡°I choose the embroidery.¡±


    Hearing the sentence, Ning Qing instantly felt relieved. Su Li knew herself and didn¡¯t choose the literature. The attainment of the dean in the literature was unfathomable. It would be very difficult, if she had chosen the literature.


    Still, it didn¡¯t mean that the examination of embroidery was easy. There were at least three top embroidery artificers among the lecturers present. Their embroidery works could be sold at a sky-high price in an auction house.


    Wen Ruomin was slightly disappointed after she heard what Su Li said, but she quickly pulled herself together and loudly said, ¡°Is Feng Qingru here? You may set a question for Su Li.¡±


    Feng Qingru?!


    Su Li¡¯s pupils narrowed. She turned around and saw a young woman wearing long dress in red as fire stand up. The woman looked elegant and beautiful, and a pair of nted eyes added charm for her.


    At the moment, Feng Qingru looked at Su Li, who also was a gifted embroidery artificer, showing some doubts and loudly said, ¡°Su Li, since you are qualified to stand here and would like to test your embroidery skills, you must be a top embroidery artificer! Every top embroidery artificer has advanced embroidery skills of her own. You may show your advanced embroidery skills!¡±


    When Feng Qingru finished her words, many embroidery artificers were surprised and couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    The examination of an embroidery lecturer was far easier than what Feng Qingru had said. The advanced embroidery skills were too difficult to be mastered by all top embroidery artificers. Most of the senior embroidery artificers practiced very hard on embroidery skills and became top embroidery artificers through experience and proficiency.


    But Feng Qingru became a top embroidery artificer at such a young age naturally because of advanced embroidery skills.


    However, Su Li was too young. Even though she mastered advanced embroidery skills, she definitely couldn¡¯t meet the standards of the examination. She couldn¡¯t pass the examination nine times out of ten if she demonstrated them.


    Su Li forced a smile after hearing that. In this life, she met her embroidery master, who had personally instructed her in embroidery skills. But they unintelligibly became rivals. The destiny after her rebirth was more than she could say.


    ¡°Qingru, don¡¯t mess things up.¡± Wen Ruomin couldn¡¯t help but reproach Feng Qingru with a sullen face. But she heard Su Li¡¯s voice before she finished her words, ¡°I ept Lecturer Feng¡¯s examination!¡±


    All of the lecturers including Ning Qing were astounded. There was even a hint of anxiety appearing on Ning Qing¡¯s face. She remembered Su Li had demonstrated that her basic embroidery skills reached to the standard of a top embroidery artificer in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. How could she be provoked so easily and directly ept the examination?


    Her father once said that Su Li was calm and sober. Ning Qing was extremely annoyed.


    ¡°You ept it?¡±


    Wen Ruomin was also slightly unhappy. She thought Su Li was too haughty and wanted to give her a rough time this time. She said, ¡°In that case, arrange the examination. Fetch an embroidery board!¡±


    Then two manservants immediately came up. They put an embroidery board in front of Su Li and handed the needlework box.


    Su Li threaded a needle with concentration. Feng Qingru¡¯s tender warning in the previous life seemed to echo in her ears. Feng Qingru imparted the Dahan flower needling skill to her little by little.


    At that time, Feng Qingru was thirty years old and had be the first embroidery artificer in the Qinghe Province.


    At present, she would demonstrate the nearly perfect embroidery skill of Feng Qingru in the previous life to Feng Qingru in her twenties.


    Thinking of these, Su Li began the first stitch, then the second, with her eyes looking clear and bright... Her stitch became faster and faster, and she clearly knew what she wanted to embroider.


    The whole room was quiet for fear that something would affect Su Li¡¯s embroidery. Seeing that Su Li¡¯s stitch was so rapid, the embroidery artificers present couldn¡¯t help but slightly shake heads. Advanced embroidery skills weren¡¯t the same as the basic embroidery skills. Every stitch should be considered carefully. It couldn¡¯t be remedied if anything went wrong, which was also the most obvious difficulty of the advanced embroidery skills. Su Li¡¯s performance had vited the taboo.


    Feng Qingru snorted coldly in her heart. Su Li was still a little girl as expected and had such a quick temper. How could the advanced embroidery skills be shown in that way? She originally thought that a rival hade to the school, but it turned out that Su Li was a good-for-nothing.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Suddenly, Feng Qingru¡¯s pupils narrowed and she looked shocked. She saw that Su Li¡¯s wrist shook, and the rhythm...


    ¡°Her hands shook. It is over.¡±


    Many of the senior embroidery artificers, who didn¡¯t see the meaning of that, felt pity for Su Li. They hadn¡¯t seen that any of the advancedyout of the Dahan embroidery needed to shake the wrist. Su Li must make a mistake. If there was an advancedyout mistake, could it still proceed?


    ¡°All right. Stop it. Why bother?!¡±


    A middle-aged woman impatiently shouted in the crowd. The voice was extremely harsh.


    Su Li was suddenly interrupted and her fingers violently shook. The stitch immediately stabbed her fingertip and a drop of blood popped out. But she breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the stitch didn¡¯t touch the unfinished part. The stitch was oblique because of the scream. If it had touched the unfinished part, it would have been a fatal mistake.


    The middle-aged woman saw Su Li stab her fingertip andughed in her heart. It was obvious that the little girl hadn¡¯t enough experience. By virtue of seniority, she was going to rebuke Su Li. Suddenly, she heard a thundering voice.


    ¡°Wu Shuqin, what are you doing?!¡±


    Wu Shuqin turned around in astonishment and instantly met Feng Qingru¡¯s ming eyes. She saw Feng Qingru, who seemed to tear her apart, was very angry. Wu Shuqin waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 79 - Well-Deserved!

    Chapter 79 Well-Deserved!


    ¡°I... I... What can I do?!¡±


    Wu Shuqin finally recovered from the shock. She maintained a bold front and stared back and said, ¡°Feng Qingru, don¡¯t scream and shout to me because you are a gifted embroidery artificer. What she embroidered is rubbish. Do you want us to wait for that rubbish?! Why are you scolding me?¡±


    After hearing what Wu Shuqin had said, those senior lecturers who hadn¡¯t reached the level of a top embroidery artificer couldn¡¯t help but nod and echo one after another,


    ¡°Lecturer Wu is right. Since Su Li made a mistake, she should stop it.¡±


    ¡°I have had the same idea earlier.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The scene was getting more disorderly. Wen Ruomin saw the situation was unfavorable and slowly said with a snort louder than the mor, ¡°Be quiet! How inappropriate it is! Wu Shuqin, I am in charge of the examination and haven¡¯t said a word to that. Why are you shouting? Do you want to rece my position?¡±


    Wen Ruomin said slowly and cidly, but her words generated boundless pressure out of nowhere. Wu Shuqin suddenly shook under the pressure in a cold sweat. She lowered down her head and said, ¡°Dean, I... I didn¡¯t mean that! I am... A little impatient! I said that for the sake of other people. Now that she can¡¯t pass the examination, why are we wasting time here?¡±


    Feng Qingru instantlyughed out loud when she saw Wu Shuqin was still assured and bold with reason. She pointed to Su Li and coldly said, ¡°Wu Shuqin, keep your eyes open. If it were rubbish, your work would have been nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Qingru!¡±


    ¡°You are a teacher. How can you talk like that? Copy the Book of Rites for three hundred times and give it to me in three days.¡± Wen Ruomin sharply said looking a little stern.


    Feng Qingru¡¯s anger instantly disappeared after Wen Ruomin scolded her. She cooled down and said, ¡°I obey yourmand. But... Su Li¡¯s embroidery skills are actually better than mine. All of us aren¡¯t qualified to judge her work. Can you take it to Lecturer Gong?¡±


    All those present were shocked after they hearing what she said.


    Didn¡¯t Feng Qingru provoke Su Li a little while ago? Why was she changing her attitude and helping Su Li?


    ¡°Feng Qingru, what nonsense are you talking about?!¡±


    Wu Shuqin jumped up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and said angrily, ¡°Su Li obviously made a mistake, so, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be a lecturer. You let the dean send such a thing to Lecturer Gong. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Feng Qingru thought a great deal of her and had always looked down upon themon embroidery artificers. So, she had never liked her. Feng Qingru was openly against her unexpectedly.


    Even she was unqualified to send her embroidery works to Lecturer Gong. If Wen Ruomin actually sent it, how could she swallow the humiliation?!


    ¡°Hmm. How interesting! Someone doesn¡¯t have any skills but is so jealous.¡±


    Feng Qingru said sarcastically. She quickly left the seat and walked to Su Li. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry after she saw the scene that Su Li held her right hand, with the blood on her fingertip drying off. If she had not looked down upon Su Li in the first ce, Wu Shuqin and others wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood her.


    But there were so many people there. She couldn¡¯t utter the three words.


    Su Li smiled after seeing that. Then she separated the embroidery work from the embroidery board, cut off the thread and took down the needle. Finally, she handed the half-finished embroidery to Feng Qingru.


    There seemed to have a hint of friendliness in Su Li¡¯s cid smile. Feng Qingru felt guilty and took the embroidery work with great care.


    Although Wen Ruomin was not good at embroidery, she had unique appreciation ability under the influence of her friends. She could see the uniqueness of Su Li¡¯s embroidery skills at the first nce.


    ¡°Is it... the Dahan flower needling skill?¡±


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s eyes brightened and she beamed with happiness. Although she couldn¡¯t see much in it, she had already known Su Li¡¯s achievement on the senior embroidery skills from the neat needling, the smooth, lifelike and unbroken pattern and the speed. Maybe her embroidery skills were even better than Feng Qingru¡¯s.


    That alone could make Su Li a well-deserved embroidery artificer.


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Wen Ruomin couldn¡¯t help but stand up in excitement and sighed, ¡°I have never thought Ning Qing would bring a talent to our college. Su Li, would you like to teach the embroidery?¡±


    Su Li promptly stood up. She nodded and said, ¡°I certainly would like to do that.¡±


    Wu Shuqin was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw the result.


    Wen Ruomin would never have partiality for anybody because of her temperament. That was to say... That embroidery wasn¡¯t rubbish at all. It was because her ability of appreciation was so poor!


    The surrounding embroidery lecturers were eager to see it, and they couldn¡¯t help but leave their seats to watch it. People gathered around Wen Ruomin in no time.


    Then a burst of exmation urred from time to time.


    ¡°Ah! The embroidery skill... Although I can¡¯tpletely understand it, it is good!¡±


    ¡°How can she end stitches at such an angle? It is amazing!¡±


    ¡°What a pity! The pattern is unfinished. Is it a river? It actually gives me sense of glittering!¡±


    ¡°If Wu Shuqin hadn¡¯t stopped it, we could have seen the full pattern...¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Many people who had taunted Su Li with Wu Shuqin couldn¡¯t help but beat their chests and stamp their feet. They began to me Wu Shuqin one after another.


    Wu Shuqin stood still there with a pale face. She also wanted to see it. Although she opened her mouth, she couldn¡¯t find any word to say.


    ¡°All right. Don¡¯t gossip.¡±


    After all, they were all lecturers. Wen Ruomin didn¡¯t want to make Wu Shuqin too embarrassed. She put away Su Li¡¯s embroidery work and stood up with a smile. Then she said, ¡°Su Li, I am sorry but you have to live in the temporary yard for another day before Vice-dean Gong evaluates your work so that we can decide your lecturer rank.¡±


    Wen Ruomin let all people leave after she finished her words. Then she left from the side door with a cane.


    Seeing Wen Ruomin left, Su Li immediately turned away. She didn¡¯t notice that the room was unusually quiet. Feng Qingru saw that Su Li was going to disappear and nerved her to catch up.


    A heated discussion erupted in the room after the two left for a long time.


    ¡°Gosh! What did Dean Wen say? Was there any problem with my ears?!¡±


    ¡°No one has been recruited as a second-ss lecturer in the Girls¡¯ College of Literature for more than ten years...¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that Su Li is not only the youngest lecturer in the school¡¯s history but also the youngest second-ss lecturer?¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    Hearing the discussions, Wu Shuqin felt ashamed and walked away quickly. Her figure looked very dispirited and caused many people to secretlyugh.


    ¡°Su Li, wait for me!¡±


    Su Li stopped walking and turned around when she heard the shout from behind.


    ¡°Su Li, you are really quick.¡±


    Feng Qingru ran to Su Li. Seeing Su Li¡¯s calm expression, she instantly felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to ce her hands. She whispered bashfully after a long time,


    ¡°I am very sorry for what has happened.¡±


    Looking at Feng Qingru¡¯s young face, Su Li shook her head and smiled. She said, ¡°You did nothing wrong; instead, I should thank you for the support.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Feng Qingru quickly waved her hand. With her face turning slightly red, she said, ¡°I was wrong. It is a truth. I won¡¯t cover it up.¡±


    Su Li felt awkward and said, ¡°Well, I ept your apology. Is there anything else?¡±


    Feng Qingru¡¯s smile disappeared. She rolled her eyes to make sure that there isn¡¯t anyone else. Then she held Su Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Are you returning to the temporary yard? We can talk while walking. By the way, do you know that the lectures in the Girls¡¯ College of Literature are also graded?¡±


    Su Li nodded and said, ¡°I heard of it from Dean Wen and noticed that other people looked surprised. Is there something unusual?¡±


    ¡°So, you have noticed it.¡±


    Feng Qingru smiled radiantly. In this life, she was cheerful at her age. In the previous life, however, she was very calm. It¡¯s quite different!


    ¡°In our college, students are taught in ordance of their aptitude. So, students in different levels will be assigned with different lecturers. Since new lecturers usually aren¡¯t fullypetent, they are third-ss lecturers. Only when their teaching skills are improved and examined will they be promoted to the second ss. But you stand a good chance of bing a second-ss lecturer directly.¡±


    Su Li slightly raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What are the benefits of a second-ss lecturer?¡±


    ¡°There are many benefits!¡±


    Seeing that she had aroused Su Li¡¯s interest, Feng Qingru immediately seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Besides imparting skills, self-development is also important to the young lecturers like us. The college will certainly attach importance to that. So, the higher level means more free time and fewer sses. Moreover, there is a lot ofmission for each lesson. A higher-level lecturer can get more shares, so there is no need to worry aboutck of money during the research.¡±


    Su Li nodded repeatedly. The rule fully met the principles of the college. More importantly, she was satisfied with that very much. After all, teaching at the Girls¡¯ School wasn¡¯t her real purpose. She expected to have more time to read rare books of the school.


    Then Feng Qingru chatted with Su Li on the way, and they reached the temporary yard pretty soon.


    ¡°I have arrived. Thanks for yourpany.¡± Su Li turned around and said with a faint smile while pointing to the doorte.


    Feng Qingru was slightly stunned. She had never thought that the road was so short. She even hadn¡¯t figured out how to talk about her purpose.


    ¡°Su Li, I...¡±


    Feng Qingru wished to speak but stopped on a second thought in a sweat resulting from anxiousness. She finally got up the courage to speak, but the words changed when they nearly came out, ¡°Su Li, I also learn the Dahan flower needling skill. What a coincidence!¡±


    Feng Qingru nearly cried when she said the words.


    However, Su Li nearlyughed out. Feng Qingru was so cute. Why hadn¡¯t she found it in the previous life?


    ¡°Such a coincidence!¡±


    Su Li wittily blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Thanks for your support today. In return, how about exchanging our embroidery boards for teaching andmunicating with each other on embroidery more often?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Feng Qingru was so happy that she nearly jumped up. She intended to ask Su Li to teach the special embroidery skill that she had demonstrated in the examination, but it seemed to be too shameless to say it. Therefore, she didn¡¯t say it out.


    However, if she could get Su Li¡¯s embroidery board, she would surely have someprehension with her ability. She clearly knew that her embroidery board wouldn¡¯t help Su Li at all. Su Li said they shouldmunicate with each other, but in fact, it was Su Li that would teach her.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Li smiled and slightly nodded. She felt peaceful when she saw Feng Qingru beamed with happiness.


    ¡°I just return it to its original owner. As reward, I will teach you the embroidery skills in advance in this life so that you can go further on the path of the embroidery...¡±

 Chapter 80 - Tendency of School

    Chapter 80 Tendency of School


    Now, Wen Ruomin walked through a patch of peach blossom forest with a cane and stopped in front of arge courtyard of primitive simplicity.


    ¡°Grandma Wen, are you here to chat with my grandmother again?¡±


    A maiden dressed in a white embroidered garment came out quickly hearing the sound. When she saw Wen Ruomin, her pure eyes immediately looked surprised. She trotted and cleverly assisted.


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s eyes were full of love towards the maiden, and she could not help but slightly nod, ¡°Min, how is your grandmother feeling recently?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, my grandmother is in good health but dim for age. She is unable to embroider at all.¡±


    Wen Ruomin couldn¡¯t help but be relieved, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t embroider. She has you as her granddaughter and can have a qualified sessor.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you tter me. I am still far from it.¡±


    Gong Min said, but her eyes were shining joyfully. It was obvious that she was very happy for Wen Ruomin¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Ruomin, how do you find time toe here?¡±


    A deep voice of an old woman came from the study. Gong Min quickly stuck her tongue out and assisted Wen Ruomin to go in. After pouring a pot of tea for the two olddies, she retired.


    The old woman sitting in the study had all white hair, and her face was covered by senile que. It was clear that she was older than Wen Ruomin. Now, she was holding a book far away from her eyes and looked at something.


    Wen Ruomin sat down and looked at the old woman. She could not help but sigh and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Gong Xiangjun, you are old. Don¡¯t you know to take a break?¡±


    Gong Xiangjun put down the book and hummed, ¡°You have upied the position of the dean and don¡¯t want to retire. Do you have qualifications to criticize me? Come on. You say it every time when youe here. I am just five years older than you. I know my body. If you can find someone to rece me, I will not give a ss.¡±


    ¡°I really have such an ideal candidate.¡±


    Wen Ruomin smiled with quite profound meaning and put a small half of embroidery on the table. Gong Xiangjun saw it from a distance and looked back on the book. She said, ¡°You say the girl Qingru. Her Dahan flower needling skill is good. She will upgrade to the first ss in one or two years, but it¡¯s still early. What do you want to do with her embroidery?¡±


    Wen Ruomin heard it and instantlyughed. She shook her head and said, ¡°It is not embroidered by Feng Qingru. Take a closer look.¡±


    What?


    Gong Xiangjun heard it and was distracted for a moment. Then she picked up the embroidery and gently brushed it. Her face immediately showed a bit of surprise. Her hands had been maintained well and looked ten years younger than her age. Although her eyes were not good, she could basically understand an embroidery by hands.


    However, this time... she had no idea.


    ¡°Strange, strange...¡±


    Gong Xiangjun talked about it. Then, she opened the drawer on the left and took out a pair of ss lenses. She put it in front of her eyes and carefully observed the embroidery.


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s expression also was a little more serious. She just cracked a joke and did not think that Gong Xiangjun would take out the ss lenses. The dedicated lenses were made by the best artisans, who were invited by Satrap Yan. Relying on them, Gong Xiangjun could still be active in the embroidery workshop at an advanced age of seventy-five.


    It could be said that the ss lenses were the most treasured possession of Gong Xiangjun, which wasn¡¯t shown easily.


    Time passed by, and the tea had been cold. Gong Min came in to pour tea again. She saw the two old women staring nkly at a small piece of embroidery and felt curious. However, she consciously did not bother them. After pouring tea, she retired again.


    When the second cup of tea became cold, Gong Xiangjun finally looked up and said solemnly, ¡°I have never seen this Dahan flower needling skill before. It has a tendency to be a school. If she can seed, she will be the originator of the school! Ruomin, where did you get the piece of embroidered cloth? Is its owner the one that can seed me? She is qualified indeed...¡±


    Wen Ruomin opened her mouth and was surprised in her heart. It was a joke which became true. She really didn¡¯t know how to say now.


    ¡°Which master was found by you? Is it Meng Litong of the Yuezhi Province? Or Lv Yaxuan of the Siqi Province? Tell me and take me to see her!¡±


    Gong Xiangjun saw that Wen Ruomin did not speak and was impatient instantly. Wen Ruomin came to her sense and quickly calmed her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She is there and will not run away. She is in the college now, and the embroidery is just embroidered.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she embroider itpletely?¡±


    Gong Xiangjun heard it and breathed a sigh of relief, but then she frowned and said, ¡°If an embroidery is iplete, it doesn¡¯t have soul! Based on her demonstrated strength, she should know it.¡±


    ¡°Well... something unexpected happened.¡±


    Wen Ruomin braced herself and exined. Wu Shuqin seemed to get into trouble... If she said it, ording to Gong Xiangjun¡¯s temper, she might immediately expel Wu Shuqin from the college.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gong Xiangjun¡¯s face changed, ¡°Did someone dare to bully such a master?¡±


    Wen Ruomin felt badly battered and forced a smile helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I¡¯ll let here to see you.¡±


    ¡°It is not appropriate!¡±


    Gong Xiangjun immediately stood up and took the cane around her, ¡°Even if the person is a little younger than me, she can innovate a school, which means that her embroidery skills have already reached mine. How can we let here to me? It is not appropriate! I am going to change my clothes, and then you should see her with me. You haven¡¯t said who she is. Is it Meng Litong or Lv Yaxuan?¡±


    Gong Xiangjun¡¯s mouth was like a machine gun. Wen Ruomin copsed forthwith and quickly let Gong Xiangjun sit down, ¡°My old sister, you can sitfortably. The little girl is only fifteen years old. Her age is not a little smaller than you. She is several generations smaller than you!¡±


    Fifteen-year-old?!


    Gong Xiangjun was stunned instantly. After a long time, she stammered and asked, ¡°Do you y a trick on me?¡±


    After about five minutes, Su Li stood in front of the courtyard of primitive simplicity. Gong Min looked curious, but still maintained courtesy. She nodded and said, ¡°My grandma wants to see you. Come with me.¡±


    Su Li followed behind Gong Min and stepped into the room. She saw Wen Ruomin and Gong Xiangjun at first sight. Sheposed herself and went to salute. She said, ¡°Su Li is here to salute Dean Wen and Dean Gong.¡±


    Gong Min wanted to stay but was given a sign by Wen Ruomin¡¯s eyes. She only could go out and close the door.


    Gong Xiangjun saw Su Li with an immature face but still could not believe her eyes. She picked up the embroidered cloth and asked, ¡°You are called Su Li? Is the piece of embroidered cloth embroidered by you?¡±


    Su Li nodded and then hesitated a moment to say, ¡°As a junior, I have some doubts and do not know whether to ask or not.¡±


    Wen Ruomin immediatelyughed and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. This Dean Gong, who you have not heard of before, has retired for many years and has been teaching at the school. Now half of the top embroidery artificer in the embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Province are her students. Feng Qingru is taught by her personally. Do you know her?¡±


    Su Li heard of it, and her eyes shined. Was the granny Feng Qingru¡¯s mentor?


    She had heard about her in the previous life but had never seen her. Gong Xiangjun had passed away when she met Feng Qingru. Feng Qingru always talked about that she hadn¡¯t seen thest time of her mentor. It was because Gong Xiangjun caught a nasty disease suddenly and died too fast. At that time, Feng Qingru was in other ces and couldn¡¯t get back.


    Recalling the memory, Su Li quietly looked Gong Xiangjun up and down. Gong Xiangjun looked dark and unhealthy as expected. Because she hadn¡¯t diagnosed her, her judge was not urate enough.


    Gong Xiangjun promptly stood up and interrupted Wen Ruomin¡¯s words, ¡°Why do you tell her these? How shameful!¡±


    Then she touched the embroidery in her hand and sighed with emotion, ¡°In the Changjiang River the waves behind drive on those before. The foundation of your embroidery skills is very solid. You may work very hard. From the tness of the embroidery, I can know your fundamental stitches also reach the level of the top embroidery artificer. The Dahan flower needling skill is the extremely difficult embroidery method of the Dahan embroidery. You can get rid of the stale and bring forth the fresh actually. I¡¯m eye-opening. Seeing it in the rest of my life, I may die without any regret...¡±


    ¡°Xiangjun...¡±


    Suddenly hearing her old friend¡¯s words, Wen Ruomin could not help but be worried.


    Gong Xiangjun waved her hand and smiled to say, ¡°I am fine. I just feel an urge.¡± She turned around to speak to Su Li, ¡°Su Li, would you like to take over my position and teach the special ss?¡±


    Even if Su Li was steady, she was dull at the moment when she heard it.


    Special ss?


    What was it?


    She saw the volume. Weren¡¯t there only senior and primary sses?


    Wen Ruomin was also shocked and quickly prevented Gong Xiangjun. She said, ¡°Xiangjun, it is not appropriate. Su Li is too young to convince students.¡±


    Gong Xiangjun waved her hand and said, ¡°Afraid of what! I¡¯ll never take back my words. Besides, that group of girls are all arrogant. They need a person to take the edge off their spirit. Su Li, are you willing to do that?¡±


    Looking at Gong Xiangjun¡¯s smiling face, Su Li was silent for a moment and asked rather than nodded, ¡°Dean Wen and Dean Gong, I want to ask you. How much free time can I have to read books if I take over the special ss? I heard that there are many ancient books and records in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.¡±


    Then the two olddies were dumbfounded instantly.


    If other people had heard Gong Xiangjun¡¯s words, they would have been mad with joy and been moved to tears of gratitude! It was not excessive for them to look upon Gong Xiangjun as their great benefactors. However, Su Li... She even hesitated to ept it?!


    After being stunned for a long time, Gong Xiangjun suddenlyughed heartily. Wen Ruomin also covered her face with a forced smile.


    ¡°Ha ha ha... Su Li, you really don¡¯t know what the special ss represents, do you?¡±


    Su Li was helpless and said, ¡°I just arrived in the Qinghe Province yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry at all.¡±


    Although she was rejected by Su Li once, Gong Xiangjun was in a good humor surprisingly, ¡°The special ss only has five students. Those little girls don¡¯t have much time at school. Usually there will be a lesson for seven days. Therefore, you have plenty of time to stay at the library of the Girls¡¯ School! In addition, the treatment of the special-ss lecturer is excellent...¡±


    Su Li almost didn¡¯t listen to Gong Xiangjunter. There would be only one lesson for seven days. It could not be better. In this way, she could spend more time on herself and would not dy her practicing and refining of elixirs. It was excellent.


    ¡°Besides, the special-ss lecturer¡¯s sry...¡±


    Gong Xiangjun was still saying enthusiastically. Wen Ruomin could not help but interrupt her, ¡°All right. Say something else.¡±


    She obviously saw that Su Li was distracted. Except time, the girl was not interested in other things.


    Gong Xiangjun cheerfully shut up and was not angry. Her eyes were full of fondness looking at Su Li. She was so chuffed that she could meet such an outstanding junior inter life.


    Wen Ruomin also sighed with emotion. Su Li reminded her of a person, who was from a humble family but was not as stunning as Su Li. However, she heard that the maiden died young and didn¡¯t leave any works, which was intive.


    After no more than an hour, Su Li left the courtyard with a golden badge in hands.


    ¡°There are manyrge or small residences of the special-ss lecturer in the hill which can be selected by you. The senior-ss courtyards can¡¯t be upied fully, not to mention the special-ss courtyards. In addition to us, there are some old people from the College of Martial Arts. You are also a lecturer. Don¡¯t be afraid of them.¡±


    Remembering Wen Ruomin¡¯s words, Su Li went away. There was only the maiden dressed in white stood here with a dull look.


    What did she see? That badge...

 Chapter 81 - Identity of Su Li

    <strong>Chapter 81 Identity of Su Li</strong>


    Aftering back to the courtyard, Su Li immediately let Mammy Li pack up.


    Mammy Li heard it and flustered instantly. She said quickly, ¡°Miss, where are we going? Today¡¯s test...¡±


    Su Li saw the appearance of Mammy Li and instantly smiled to nod, ¡°Pack up quickly. We will move to a lecturer courtyard today.¡±


    The miss passed it!


    Mammy Li was overjoyed in her heart and immediately answered. She went to the room and packed up deftly.


    Because they had known the room was temporary, Mammy Li didn¡¯t take everything out. Now it was easy to pack up. After a short time, two young manservants who looked clever from the school pushed a small cart and stopped outside.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, my name is Xiaowu, and he is called Datian. We are both your footmen and responsible for cleaning your courtyard. The mammy only needs to take care of your daily life.¡±


    The juvenile named Xiaowu looked at Su Li, who seemed to have the same age with them. His feelings wereplicated. But he didn¡¯t dare to reveal disrespect. It was not easy for them to enter the school and get the position which was the envy of everyone in their vige. They couldn¡¯t lose it.


    Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Mammy, have you packed up already?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mammy Liboriously carried lots of bags and went out. When she saw the two juveniles wearing cloth gowns at the door, she was stunned but immediately reacted. She softly said, ¡°Thank you for helping. Otherwise, I have to carry these with the miss.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Xiaowu and Datian were fearful in their hearts. They took over the bags quickly and ced them on the cart carefully. They were the lowest servants of the school staff. No one would say thank you to them.


    Mammy Li was not surprised to see it. The Qinghe Girls¡¯ School was the same as before. Many years ago, she was a maid here.


    They went up the hill soon. Su Li walked in front. They walked along a t stone path turning left or right. When they walked deeper, the air was fresher. Besides, the housing building was more luxurious. It made Mammy Li shake with fear. She could not help but pull Su Li¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Miss, are we going wrong? Only special-ss lecturers can be qualified to live here. You have juste as a third-ss lecturer at most, and the residence is at the foot of the hill...¡±


    Su Li heard it and shinned her eyes. Xiaowu and Datian were also in panic. They had never been here and suspected in hearts... The lecturer who looked too young might go a wrong path.


    Su Li did not answer Mammy Li and pointed to a distant ce. She said, ¡°Come with me. Just over there.¡±


    Then she went first.


    Mammy Li was worried in her heart and could only keep up quickly.


    In the end, Su Li stopped at a moderate courtyard in terms of the area. The entire walls of the courtyard were all sculptured using entire steel grey rocks and had reliefs of grotesque monsters.


    Tall trees were green and luxuriant. They poked their branches out of the walls, with dotted sunlight projected on the walls. They could vaguely smellte season osmanthus¡¯ fragrance.


    Su Li looked around. Other courtyards were rarely seen with naked eyes. It was very quiet.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Su Li directly opened the heavy wooden door and went inside.


    ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t live here!¡± Mammy Li whined and immediately caught up with her. Xiaowu and Datian were helpless and only could keep up with them.


    The interior of the courtyard was more exquisite. The entire loft in the second floor was built with red sandalwood. The furniture was made of camphorwood and sent forth a refreshing fragrance. Su Li walked to the second floor and opened the window. She could see the downstairs rockery and flowerbeds. The branches were orderly.


    There were some withered lotus leaves on the surface of a pool. If it was summer, lotuses would all bloom, and the house was full of fragrance.


    Of course, these was only an appearance for Su Li. More importantly, there was full of magic energy. She observed along the way and found that many good positions had been upied. Thus, she chose the second-rate one.


    ¡°If I can find the most primitive lycopod, I will reconstruct it slightly. However, I just need enough elixirs for the practice. As for the geographical advantage, let it be.¡±


    Su Li thought of it and went downstairs.


    At the moment, Mammy Li was antsy downstairs, for fear that someone woulde in and punish them. Xiaowu and Datian both were pale, and their legs were shaking.


    Seeing the scene, Su Li shook her head. She didn¡¯t say the reason before because she didn¡¯t want to leak out the news in advance.


    Although she knew the news that she became a special-ss lecturer would spread over sooner orter, she still hoped that the present tranquility couldst for some time.


    Of course, Su Li thought that the trouble was less important than taking one lesson for seven days.


    ¡°Mammy, clean up the house.¡±


    Su Li gently took out a golden badge on a table. Then she said to Xiaowu and Datian, ¡°Go to clean the courtyard. Although the courtyard is cleaned regrly, weeds grow too much.¡±


    When Mammy Li saw the golden badge, she was puzzled first. Then she suddenly remembered something, and extreme shock and terror shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Miss, you... How did you get it? Give it back soon!¡±


    Mammy Li pointed at the badge as if she had seen a ghost. She recognized what it was.


    Su Li saw Mammy Li¡¯s reaction, and her eyes became deeper. She opened the back of the badge and said, ¡°How could I steal it? Do you think that your miss is stupid and takes you here caring about nothing?¡±


    Seeing the words ¡°Su Li¡± on the back of the badge, Mammy Li waspletely dull. At the moment, the two words seemed to be a currenting into her head. It flowed through her body and slipped away from her soles. Half of her body was numb.


    Why had the miss be a special-ss lecturer after she didn¡¯t see her a day?


    That was a special-ss lecturer. There were less than ten in total in the entire Qinghe School! How many lecturers were in the Qinghe School? There were nearly eighty female students in the Girls¡¯ College of Literature, not to mention the other four colleges.


    Was she dreaming?


    Mammy Li severely pinched her face and let out a joyous shout in the next moment.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts! Miss, I¡¯ll pack up right now!¡±


    After epting the message, Mammy Li immediately became ruddy and walked rapidly. Xiaowu and Datian look distracted.


    ¡°Brother, you have seen the world. What is the badge?¡± Datian couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiaowu was tongue-tied instantly. He didn¡¯t know it as well. However, in order to show off in the presence of his younger brother, he immediately said, ¡°Stupid! You don¡¯t know it actually. Lecturer Su lives in such a luxurious ce, so she is a first-ss lecturer certainly!¡±


    ¡°I feel that she is not like that.¡±


    Before Datian finished his words, his head was knocked by Xiaowu. Xiaowu said, ¡°Not like? Bullshit! Can we inquire about it? Hasten to clean up the courtyard with me!¡±


    In the next few days, the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School was extremely calm.


    Relying on her ability, Mei Ruohan became a third-ss student at the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School sessfully. At her age, she was outstanding in the Muyang Town. However, when she arrived in the Qinghe Province, she found that she was just one of the ordinary peers and wasn¡¯t outstanding at all.


    It was the first time she had harbored the feeling. Mei Ruohan felt not only lost but also more motivated in her heart. It was a good thing to have a goal. When she was in the Muyang Town, she lost her direction, so the speed of progress slowed down.


    ¡°How is Su Li now? I have not heard about her course these days. I would like to listen to her course.¡±


    Mei Ruohan held the Dictionary of Dahan with a ck cover and couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    In addition to Mei Ruohan, Ning Qing, Feng Qingru and Wu Shuqin also secretly inquired about the oue. However, no matter how they inquired, Su Li seemed to have disappeared. There weren¡¯t her courses scheduled in the college, and no one knew her specific residence.


    ¡°What happened? No one can find her. Doesn¡¯t she need to give a ss?¡±


    Wu Shuqin felt oppressed. However, she did not dare to ask Wen Ruomin, so she could only continue to inquire.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you ask where Su Li is now?¡±


    In the courtyard, Ning Qing could not help butin. She had searched the entire third-ss and second-ss courtyards these days, but didn¡¯t find Su Li. As a second-ss lecturer, she couldn¡¯t get in the first-ss courtyard. It¡¯s ufortable really.


    Ning Yunzhiughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find her. She is all right now. She goes to the library every day. Thus, you can¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°What kind of lecturer is she? There aren¡¯t her sses scheduled in the college, are there?¡±


    Ning Qing was a little afraid. It had been three days. Three days without a ss... Had she be a first-ss lecturer really? After all, a second-ss lecturer should give at least two sses within three days. Su Li did not give a ss, which had proven her guess.


    However, Ning Yunzhi shook his head and said, ¡°You will know it in the future. Do not ask now so as not to make trouble for Su Li.¡±


    Ning Qing felt her scalp tingle instantly. Her dad¡¯s attitude meant she was not a first-ss... So...?!


    She didn¡¯t dare to think any more and then she walked away. If her guess was true, Su Li must set off a great disturbance at school after the news had spread. No wonder that her dad hadn¡¯t told her any word.


    On the other side, Feng Qingru found Gong Xiangjun and then left with a look of shock and joy. She did not expect that Su Li¡¯s embroidery level was even more outstanding than what she had observed.


    ...


    On the sixth day, all the embroidery lecturers of the Girls¡¯ School were beginning to be restless. That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t see Su Li in the past six days.


    ¡°Su Li... Maybe because of that embroidery, she was severely criticized by Dean Gong who thought it was worthless and then evicted from the school directly. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°I have even searched the courtyard of the first-ss lecturer but have never seen her!¡±


    ¡°In the past two days, there wasn¡¯t her name on the ss schedule. As expected, she does not live up to her reputation. It is too fake to be called the top embroidery artificer at the age of fifteen!¡±


    Thest sentence was uttered confidently by Wu Shuqin. In the past few days, she was agitated. It seemed as if she had experienced a roller coaster. Fortunately, she still won!


    When Feng Qingru and Ning Qing heard Wu Shuqin¡¯s words, they happened to slightly curl up their mouths and choose not to tell her the truth. They looked forward to the expression of Wu Shuqin tomorrow.


    In the evening of the seventh day, Wu Shuqin and her colleagues came to the ss schedule to wait after the ss.


    In the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, there was very close coboration. Every lecturer¡¯s time was not fixed. Therefore, daily courses were temporarily scheduled and released in the evening. Wu Shuqin and others were waiting to look at tomorrow¡¯s ss schedule.


    ¡°Shuqin, you are going to pass the second-ss lecturer test. You will not have to give a ss hard every day. I really envy you.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, Shuqin!¡±


    Listening to thepliments of the lecturers around, Wu Shuqin smiled and thanked them. Her qualifications for the age were enough. It was a reward for her to be a second-ss lecturer. There was no doubt. She was almost forty years old and couldn¡¯t stand the tiredness of giving a ss every day.


    The group of people walked in front of the ss schedule. When Wu Shuqin appeared, she was immediately scanned by many people. In addition to her experience in the course test, it was the second time for her to have experienced such a scene.


    ¡°Has my second-ss lecturer¡¯s assessment resulte out?!¡±


    Wu Shuqin was happy. She walked quickly and squeezed to the front of crowd.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to squeeze. When she went to see the ss schedule, everyone automatically kept off her. Those expressions were full of indescribable entricity. Unfortunately, Wu Shuqin was full of joy and did not notice them.


    When she squeezed to the front, she immediately saw the courses marked on the ss schedule with the vermeil font.

 Chapter 82 - Class Special One!

    <h4>Chapter 82 ss Special One!</h4>


    ¡°ss Special One, Embroidery. Lecturer, Su Li!¡±


    Wu Shuqin¡¯s smile stiffened on her face instantly. The bright red characters becamerger andrger in her eyes as a nightmare. How could Su Li be a special-ss lecturer?


    There was only one ss called ss Special One, and was always in charge by Dean Gong. Was this Su Li just a person with the same name as that Su Li?


    Wu Shuqin constantly convinced herself, but her face became paler and paler.


    Just a few days ago, Wen Ruomin took Su Li¡¯s embroidery to the school. Today, the lecturer of the ss Special One was changed. This Su Li couldn¡¯t be anyone else at all!


    ¡°She...she is only 15. Is there a mistake?¡±


    Wu Shuqin¡¯s lips trembled violently. She felt that she had already severely offended Su Li in the test that day. Now with her right, if Su Li gave her a negative vote on the examination, then...


    Thinking of that, Wu Shuqin couldn¡¯t see things clear and was almost anxious to faint.


    ¡°Su Li ising!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Li!¡±


    At this moment, the crowd burst into a roar and then it was neatly separated to leave a road. The girl in a in white dress came calmly with an ancient and simple file. She had arched eyebrows, and a pair of pure ck pupils reflected by curled and thick eyshes. Her eyes were so beautiful just like the sky without moon and stars. Her nose was small and tall, which perfected her profile.


    Her hair was freely loosened on her back, just like a ssh of ink. There was only one simple green hairpin inserted in the little bun. The simple haircut made her so amazing, just like a girl who came out from a painting. She was infinitely beautiful.


    ¡°What a beautiful girl!¡± Many lecturers who saw Su Li for the first time were amazed, ¡°If I had such a beautiful daughter, even if she was an idiot, I wouldn¡¯t regret!¡±


    ¡°Is she Su Li? Does she be the special-ss lecturer of the Girls¡¯ School at the age of 15 with such a beautiful look?¡± For a while, many people who thought Su Li was a talented but ugly girl were shocked. Was she a fairy?


    Su Li went to the front of the lesson board and bore her lesson schedule in mind. She nced back and saw dozens of eyes. She couldn¡¯t help frowning. Xiaowu told her that today she had a ss, so she came over to have a look. But she didn¡¯t expect so many people to wait for her here.


    ¡°Su Li, where have you been these days? I didn¡¯t find you.¡± Feng Qingru came over and said with admiration, ¡°Congrattions! I¡¯ve heard about it from the teacher.¡±


    Su Li slightly bit her lips and showed a kind expression. She said in a low voice, ¡°There are too many people here. Let¡¯s talk about itter in my ce.¡±


    Feng Qingru¡¯s eyes brightened and she nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Su Li, congrattions!¡±


    Ning Qing came over with surprise. Her attitude waspletely different from that of seven days ago. She didn¡¯t know that the girl her father had guaranteed with all efforts was so talented, and even Dean Gong willingly gave her position to Su Li.


    She was also a little scared, because if her father did not insist before, she could never agree with him. Now she had thought about it. If Su Li really stayed in Dasu Town all her life, it would be a pearl under dust. Now, she came to a bigger stage, the pearl finally shined with the brilliance she deserved


    Qinghe Girls¡¯ School never had a 15-year-old special-ss lecturer since its establishment. Ning Qing now even believed that some of Daddy¡¯s drivel may be true...


    Seeing Ning Qing, Su Li showed deep gratitude, ¡°Thanks to the help of you and the old master. I have been busy with getting familiar with the school affairs these days. After ss tomorrow, I wille to thank you personally.¡±


    Ning Qing felt even better about Su Li when hearing what she said. She nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a pot of this year¡¯s new tea for you to have a taste.¡±


    Many people came and wanted to have a chat with Su Li, but they couldn¡¯t find the chance. They could only watch Su Li and Feng Qingru leave.


    From the beginning to the end, Su Li did not look at Wu Shuqin at all. Wu Shuqin stood aside like a puppet. Her face was pale, but she was relieved.


    Yes, she was already the special-ss lecturer, and how could she deal with such a small potato again. She might disdain to embarrass her even on the second-ss lecturer¡¯s examination. And embarrassing her was too ipatible with her identity and self-cultivation.


    While feeling that she had escaped a disaster, Wu Shuqin was not happy at all. Her hatred towards Su Li was even stronger.


    ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t think that being the special-ss lecturer will befortable forever. Those students in the ss Special One are not so easy to get along with!¡±


    Wu Shuqin murmured resentfully and left with her face stiffened. The lecturers who congratted her before was standing far away from her like avoiding gues. It was well known that she had offended Su Li.


    Su Li wouldn¡¯t do anything, but it didn¡¯t mean that other people would not...


    Su Li led Feng Qingru to her courtyard. Feng Qingru could not help envying Su Li for living in such a quiet and delicate courtyard. The treatment of the special-ss lecturer was really good.


    ¡°By the way, Su Li, when are you going to the embroidery workshop?¡±


    Feng Qingru couldn¡¯t help but ask after looking around.


    Su Li didn¡¯t stop pouring tea and she said in a low voice, ¡°What am I going to do there? I¡¯m not a worker in the embroidery workshop.¡±


    Even in the previous life, Su Li was not a formal worker in the embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Town. Although she had good embroidery skills, she failed to get the corresponding title atst due to various obstructions. And her sry was much lower than other embroidery artificers.


    Feng Qingru was shocked when hearing what she said. She asked strangely, ¡°Won¡¯t you? You take over the position of the teacher and be the only special-ss embroidery lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Naturally, you are the owner of the embroidery workshop! Didn¡¯t the teacher tell you?¡±


    Su Li was really dumfounded. She raised her head and looked confused. She remembered that day when she was distracted in front of Gong Xiangjun. It seemed that she had heard such words.


    Feng Qingru saw Su Li¡¯s expression and instantly burst intoughter, ¡°You have been the workshop owner for seven days, and you have never seen it. The embroidery artificers in the embroidery workshop are all scared to shiver. I thought they did something that made you unhappy. Unexpectedly, you don¡¯t know. Ha-ha-ha-ha, you are making meugh to death...¡±


    Su Li was awkward. Gong Xiangjun had done really thoroughly. She gave her not only the position of the special-ss lecturer, but also the embroidery workshop.


    The special-ss lecturer was quite leisurely, but the things of the embroidery workshop were hard to say. For a while she did not know that if she had benefit or she was set up.


    ¡°What? Are you unwilling to be the workshop owner?¡±


    Feng Qingru looked at Su Li who was depressed and she instantly said angrily, ¡°If the other embroidery artificers in the embroidery workshop see your expression now, they¡¯re sure to be furious at you! Do you know what the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop stands for?¡±


    Su Li gave her a cup of tea and said with a sigh, ¡°It represents the first embroidery artificer in the Qinghe Province. The status is evenparable to the satrap if we don¡¯t mention the right! Senior Gong really thinks highly of me.¡±


    ¡°You know it.¡± Feng Qingru opened her eyes slightly, ¡°So are you still unwilling to be the owner?¡±


    Su Li smiled and shook her head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not unwilling, but I am not qualified. There are so many people from aristocratic family in the whole embroidery workshop. I am afraid it will be troublesome if I be the workshop owner with my family background.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok!¡±


    Feng Qingru said firmly, ¡°With your embroidery skills, you are qualified as the workshop owner, which is convincing enough. The teacher will also support you behind your back, and no one will say anything about it. I didn¡¯t notice that the teacher usually did many things. Only when the embroidery workshop receives an order that is difficult to handle, will it be handled by the workshop owner. You also can have ten percent of revenues of the embroidery workshop. Every year, you can go to Yunjing to attend the Provincial Embroidery Conference. You can gain so many benefits. Don¡¯t be silly to avoid it!¡±


    Feng Qingru told Su Li so many rights that the workshop owner had. Su Li was much more surprised. Why was Gong Xiangjun handed over such an important position to her so yfully?


    What exactly was her purpose?


    Or...she knew she was not going to live long enough, so she bet on her?


    Su Li was lost in meditation. Looking at Feng Qingru, who was open-minded and not the same person as the one in her previous life. She had a vague feeling that something extraordinary might happen to her in recent years. That would lead to a great change in Feng Qingru¡¯s temperament. Then she would be the owner of the embroidery workshop.


    ¡°Ok, before that, let me clear some obstacles for her.¡±


    The idea shed in her mind andpletely calmed her down, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see it the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I will visit an elder senior and I don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    Feng Qingru was surprised at Su Li for her sudden calm. But when she heard that Su Li didn¡¯t hesitate, she was also happy for her. She repeatedly urged Su Li to keep the embroidery board for ss before leaving.


    Whirr ~~


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s windy. Come into the room and don¡¯t get cold...¡±


    Su Li stepped up to the second floor without saying anything. She looked at the wildly swinging trees in the courtyard and sighed slightly in her heart.


    It was clear...that the wind and rain wereing.


    The news spread through thework of lecturers. At that night, the news that ¡°A 15-year-old girl became the special-ss lecturer of the Girls¡¯ School¡± had spread throughout the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, and even the people in the Boys¡¯ School heard it.


    In the Satrap¡¯s Mansion, the girl in red dress was in sweat. She picked up a big dark steel bow beside her and easily drew the string back as far back as possible.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    An arrow broke out and hit the red heart of the target!


    ¡°p!¡±


    The little maid standing on the side held the quiver and suddenly apuded, ¡°Miss, you are so marvelous and it hit the red heart again!¡±


    The girl in red looked at the little maid speechlessly and put down her bow. She unconsciously looked at the silver bow and hesitated for a long time, but finally she dared not to take it.


    Her father said that only when she could pull the bow apart and shoot the target 200 meters away, could she be set free.


    And now she couldn¡¯t even pick up the bow, it was too hard. Her father obviously constrained her to do things beyond her power!


    ¡°Miss, you should go to school to have ss tomorrow. It is embroidery.¡±


    The little maid came to remind her. The girl in red casually nodded her head and muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I should learn embroidery. Mrs. Gu never learned embroidery, and she became a female general. That old woman said that I was wrong...¡±


    The little maid heard her words and instantly smiled. Then she said, ¡°Miss, you are wrong. I heard that the lecturer of the ss Special One has been changed. It¡¯s not Nanny Gong¡±


    Changed?


    The girl in red was amazed and immediately became nervous, ¡°Is the old woman all right? Does she have a physical problem? Why didn¡¯t my father tell me?¡±


    The little maid burst intoughter at once. The miss spoke harshly, but in fact, she still concerned about Nanny Gong very much.


    ¡°No! It is because Nanny Gong think that she is old, so she personally pick up a lecturer. I heard that the lecturer is only 15. She is at the same age as you.¡±


    The girl in red opened her eyes slightly when she heard that, ¡°A 15-year-old lecturer! Is that old woman kidding me?¡±


    The little maid spit out her tongue, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, miss, you will know tomorrow when you go to school.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± The girl in red throwed her chest out, ¡°Although I mainly concentrate on the martial arts, I cannot be defeated in my embroidery skills by peers! I¡¯d like to see what the lecturer have got.¡±

 Chapter 83 - The First Lesson in the Special Class!

    Chapter 83 The First Lesson in the Special ss!


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go to school.¡±


    The next morning, Xiaowu shouted outside the door. It¡¯s yesterday that they realized that Su Li was not the first-ss lecturer but a more senior special-ss lecturer. The ss that she would teach was called ss Special One by students.


    After getting the news, the two guys were too excited to get sleep until midnight. They thought that they just followed an ordinary lecturer when they saw that Su Li was at such a young age. But they didn¡¯t expect that she actually was a special-ss lecturer.


    They couldn¡¯t helpughing when they thought of the scene when the administrator of the school came to recruit people, other manservants even were reluctant to go.


    Su Li got up early to practice the martial arts. When she heard they shout outside the door, she changed the clothes of the special-ss lecturer unhurriedly. Then she came out without anything in her hands. When she saw a carriage and Xiaowu who was waiting beside it, she nodded slightly at once.


    The special-ss school was a little far away, and her dress was too ostentatious. So, it was better for her to sit in the carriage.


    About five minutester, the horse stopped with a whinny. Su Li came down and stood in front of the special-ss school. Feng Qingru told her that it was called Nuanfeng Pavilion. There was only one room in the school. There was no wall and all sides were windows which could be used as walls. The structure was very delicate. It was built by Mo Jiamo, the first craftsman in the Qinghe Province.


    Su Li told Xiaowu to wait outside the courtyard. She opened the door and went in.


    The next moment, under the gaze of four girls, Su Li calmly walked to the teacher¡¯s desk and nced at the four people. She recognized that one of them was Gong Min.


    Gong Min saw Su Li and nodded slightly to greet her.


    Su Li gently nodded and turned her head. The first thing that caught her eyes were the girl in red like fire. It was not because that the three girls were not good enough, but because that the girl in a long red dress had acquired sixth hurdle of cultivation, which was just the same as Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation. As for the other two girls, both of them weremon people at 17 or 18 years old.


    ¡°Qinghe Town houses so many unnoticed talents. Since there is a 15-year-old girl who acquired sixth hurdle, there must be inborn masters. I should be careful...¡±


    The thought shed in Su Li¡¯s mind, then she said aloud, ¡°It¡¯s the first time for us to meet each other. My name is Su Li. You must have heard about it, and I will teach you embroidery in the future. In the first lesson today, I¡¯m not going to teach you anything, but I¡¯m going to do a quiz to test your embroidery level. Now tell me your name one by one. It will be better if you can introduce yourself briefly.¡±


    Su Li said simply and straightforward.


    The girl in red showed admiration in her eyes. Then she said proudly, ¡°Su Li, I heard that you are not from a very good family, but...I like your character. I tell you that I¡¯m Yan Hongxiu. I live in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. Can you understand?¡±


    Then Yan Hongxiu bit her lips and looked at Su Li with a slight irony. She was waiting for Su Li¡¯s reaction. Could such a silly little girl be her teacher? The old woman must be too confused to think clearly.


    At this moment, she heard a cold voice.


    ¡°Yan Hongxiu, right?¡±


    Su Li seemed not to hear thest part of Yan Hongxiu¡¯s words. She said slightly, ¡°In the future, watch your tone and respect teachers in ss. Since you are sitting here, you must abide by the etiquette. Okay, next one.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was instantly stupefied. She thought that Su Li might pretend to be calm and to praise her, so as to pass the topic. Or she could cover up her panic hurriedly in an awkward way. But she never thought that Su Li would react so...ruthlessly!


    Yes, ruthlessly!


    It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t even hear that she was the satrap¡¯s daughter. No, she heard, but she didn¡¯t care.


    The two misses from rich families were slightly surprised when they saw that Yan Hongxiu was criticized. They immediately dismissed their thoughts and said obediently.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ran Zidan from a family doing business. My family has a lot of assets.


    ¡°I¡¯m Dong Xiaoxuan. My family also does business, just like Miss Ran¡¯s family.¡±


    Seeing that Yan Hongxiu was criticized, Gong Min could not helpughing in her heart. Then she said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m Gong Min. Lecturer Su, maybe we should start the quiz.¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly and frowned, ¡°Senior Gong said that there are five students in the special ss. There are only four of you. Where is the other one?¡±


    ¡°It...¡±


    Ran Zidan and Dong Xiaoxuan looked at each other and were silent at the same time. Yan Hongxiu gave a cold hum. It was a clear expression that she wouldn¡¯t tell Su Li even if Su Li asked her.


    Gong Min said, ¡°The other one is Jin Run, and she is the apple of the Jin Family¡¯s palm in the provincial capital. She is always the most punctual one in ordinary days. I don¡¯t know what happened today...¡±


    ¡°Jin Run.¡±


    Su Li murmured and sat down. Then she said leisurely, ¡°Nothing can be aplished without norms or standards. My master is also a teacher from school. He doesn¡¯t start teaching in his ss until all students are there. As his student, I certainly follow the tradition. Do you have any opinions?¡±


    The four girls were shocked. What was that?


    ¡°Lecturer, you¡¯re slowing down our course progress. It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Yan Hongxiu immediately stood up and said angrily. Did she think that she was Nanny Gong? How could you put on airs in the first lesson?


    ¡°Yan Hongxiu, are you ming me?¡±


    Su Li frowned. She tilted her head andughed, ¡°Why do you me me? Should not you girls me Jin Run? If it weren¡¯t for her, we could have started the course. Your time is time, isn¡¯t mine? You¡¯re waiting for her and so am I! For this reason, should not we five all me Jin Run?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was confused by Su Li¡¯s words. Although she thought her words were weird, she could not find any ws.


    ¡°Jin Run!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of anger. She hated Jin Run very much at ordinary times. Every day Jin Run followed her like a fly. She ttered Nanny Gong in the same way. What a nauseous girl.


    The other three were a little older, and they knew that Su Li was transfering their anger to Jin Run on purpose. But they felt a little disgust spontaneously to Jin Run. In Su Li¡¯s view, Jin Run obviously became a person with no sense of responsibility.


    ¡°Huan!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t help but shout, and a little maid answered her in a clear voice out of the door, ¡°Miss, I am here.¡±


    ¡°Go and call Jin Run over. I¡¯ll see how arrogant she is. Won¡¯t she evene over when I invite her!¡±


    Seeing Yan Hongxiu was furious, Huan immediately obeyed the order and left in shock.


    An hour passed. A slim figure appeared in front of the Nuanfeng Pavilion with fragrance.


    The school was quiet and the atmosphere was very solemnly.


    Jin Run coughed deliberately and walked with quick and short steps. She sat next to Yan Hongxiu and said to her in a very friendly voice with expectation, ¡°Sister Hongxiu, why did you call me here?¡±


    Jin Run was still surprised up to now and she didn¡¯t expect Yan Hongxiu would call her suddenly. Did that mean that her rtionship with Yan Hongxiu was further developed? The girl had always been indifferent to her before.


    ¡°Who is your sister?¡± Yan Hongxiu was instantly annoyed when she heard Jin Run¡¯s words, ¡°Do you know there are sses today? Why didn¡¯t youe over?¡±


    Jin Run¡¯s smile on her face faded away and then came back. She said, ¡°The lecturer was changed, right? And it¡¯s a little girl. It¡¯s coincident that I had to receive an important elder at home, so I didn¡¯te. But when I saw Huan, I immediately came.¡±


    There were full of disdain in Jin Run¡¯s words, as if she didn¡¯t see Su Li sitting by the desk at all. She chatted with Yan Hongxiu as if nothing had happened.


    When hearing what she said, Yan Hongxiu instantly smiled and didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    At this moment, Su Li began to talk.


    ¡°You mean that you don¡¯t want toe as long as it is my ss, right, Jin Run?¡±


    Jin Run stopped smile and regained the calm look of a girl from a respectable family and turned tough, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t notice that Lecturer Su is here. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just had an important elder visit at home. I...¡±


    ¡°Then you mean...¡± Su Li had a touch of evil intention in the corner of her mouth, ¡°Is the special course of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School not as important as the elder you received?¡±


    Jin Run¡¯s face was pale, and she waved her hands again and again, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean, huh? Do you despise the lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School?¡±


    Su Li suddenly said aloud, which was more overwhelming. Jin Run was so frightened that she almost cried.


    ¡°I was wrong, Lecturer Su! I made impertinent remarks before. Please punish me, Lecturer Su!¡±


    Jin Run knelt on the floor and made apologies repeatedly. She wanted to take advantage of Su Li in eloquence. Unexpectedly, she was thoroughly defeated by Su Li in their first chat.


    She didn¡¯t even know why she was so afraid and why she lost?


    The other four girls were also shocked. She was the apple of the Jin Family¡¯s eyes. How could she be frightened by Su Li¡¯s a few words?


    Yan Hongxiu looked nk and did not seem to understand why Jin Run, who was just arrogant, suddenly became like this.


    ¡°In this case, since it¡¯s the first time that you make mistake, I won¡¯t punish you. Go back to your seat and let¡¯s start the quiz.¡±


    Seeing Su Li wave her hands, Jin Run immediately felt she was granted an amnesty. She sat back obediently, but her hands trembled slightly.


    Su Li noticed that and a hint of smile crawled on her mouth.


    ¡°Jin Family, we haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test the basic stitches for the first quiz. In half an hour, you should embroider an osmanthus flower with basic stitches.¡± Su Li said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll embroider with you. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The five people on their seats stared slightly when hearing what Su Li said and dared not have a dy. They immediately began to embroider.


    The quiz was a little difficult for them, but they could make it if they performed their supernormal abilities. But no one knew how long would Su Li take to finish the embroidery.


    The entire Nuanfeng Pavilion became quiet, and only the movement of getting the thread through the eye of the needle was repeated. Even the sound of opening the needle box became a little harsh.


    Gong Min was focusing on embroidering the third petal. Suddenly, she saw a white tender hand gently grasped her hand.


    ¡°Try to deviate a half-inch degree and start to embroider from here.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice slowly came to her ears. Gong Min carried out Su Li¡¯s order calmly without any hesitation. She was the only student who had seen Su Li¡¯s embroidery. She certainly knew that Su Li¡¯s embroidery skills were even better than her grandma¡¯s.


    After changing the degree, Gong Min found that her arms were much morefortable. And the petals seemed to be livelier, not as rigid as before.


    ¡°Su Li... oh no. Lecturer Su is definitely a genius!¡±


    Gong Min praised Su Li secretly and suddenly she realized something. Su Li came to her at this time, so did that mean...She couldn¡¯t help looking up and saw that the embroidery board of the teacher¡¯s desk had been erected. The osmanthus flower seemed to be just picked from the tree.


    Let¡¯s skipped Gong Min¡¯s reaction. Su Li went to Yan Hongxiu¡¯s side and saw her embroidery. She wondered all of a sudden.


    What was that?


    Osmanthus flower? It looked like a lump of tofu dregs.


    ¡°How can the needle be so flimsy? It¡¯s almost broken. What trouble it is...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu whispered bitterly. Suddenly she felt a breath beside her. She immediately looked up and saw a pair of eyes full of questions.


    Yan Hongxiu immediately flushed at once.


    ¡°You are not supposed to see it!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu hastily covered her embroidery board, ¡°Aren¡¯t you embroidering with us? What are you doing here? Do you want to learn our embroidery skills in secret?¡±


    Su Li curled her lips when hearing what Yan Hongxiu said. Then she pointed to the embroidery board on the teacher¡¯s desk. Yan Hongxiu subconsciously looked to the direction that Su Li pointed.

 Chapter 84 - Yan Hongxiu

    Chapter 84 Yan Hongxiu


    When Yan Hongxiu saw the flower on the embroidery board of the teacher¡¯s desk, she smiled at once. She immediately reached for the embroidery board and wanted to run away. She proudly said in her heart, ¡°You wanted to cheat me. It is obviously a real flower glued on the board! Now it is the time for osmanthus flowers to burst into bloom.¡±


    She stepped forward easily and stretched out her hand across the surface of the embroidery board. But she caught nothing.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was dumbfounded and she wiped the surface of the embroidery board because she couldn¡¯t believe that. There was a little bulge. The osmanthus flower...was embroidered!


    ¡°It¡¯s like a real osmanthus flower...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu murmured to herself. She looked back and saw Su Li was looking at her embroidery board. She was immediately annoyed. She turned back, grabbed the embroidery board and said with a tearful tone, ¡°You are not supposed to see it!¡±


    Su Li still looked calm without any softness on her face. She stood near Yan Hongxiu and said in a low voice, ¡°Can¡¯t you stand being surpassed by your peers? Do you feel that you fail? You think you are the best in the world. Even if you are not No.1 and you will be said to be No.1. Is that enough for you?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words were like a cold knife plunged in her chest. Yan Hongxiu¡¯s eyes reddened and she was so angry that her whole body trembled slightly.


    Su Li went too far!


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t ept that I tell the truth?¡±


    Su Li smiled and whispered, ¡°No one is perfect in the world. Everyone will fail in something. If you can¡¯t bear failure, how can you live?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu stared at Su Li as if her world was broken by Su Li. She held back her tears and said, ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t be proud of your embroidery skills. In the future, I will be a female general. The embroidery is not important.¡±


    Su Liughed even more badly, ¡°You cannot even embroider well. How could you dream to be a female general? Do you think that you are better than anyone else just because you know some martial arts? Some people only say what you like to hear. But those words are like poison. You are poisoned to die, but you still feel good about yourself. You are really incorrigible!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was speechless. She found that she even couldn¡¯tpete with Su Li in eloquence. Her frustration intensified.


    In this moment, Su Li came to Yan Hongxiu and pointed at her chest, ¡°When you cultivate here well, no matter what you want to do, you can do better than now.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words were not sarcasm. It was like a breeze blowing through the heart of Yan Hongxiu. She vaguely remembered that her father also said that. But at that time, she was too young to understand the meaning.


    Today, because of Su Li¡¯s stimtion, she seemed to understand...


    ¡°This Lecturer...Lecturer Su...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu hummed twice and sat down again. She looked at her own embroidery board and finally put it frankly and righteously on the table with courage.


    ¡°I would not escape again!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was full of will to fight as if she was another person.


    After a while, the incense was burned out in the incense burner. Half an hour passed.


    Su Li pped her hands to indicate the crowd to stop. Gong Min put down the needle and threads. There was a surge of pity flickered in her eyes. She didn¡¯t embroider thest branch of the tree. However, after Su Li taught her, she embroidered flowers with the basic stitch today. She got a lot of inspirations which were enough for her to improve her embroidery skills.


    Ran Zidan and Dong Xiaoyuan didn¡¯tplete their embroidery, either. There were a half branch and two leaves for them to finish. And their embroidery skills were much worse than Gong Min.


    At the same time, Jin Run put down the needle and threads, but her eyes were full of confidence. She was the first one to hand in the embroidery board because she was the only one that finished the embroidery!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even Gong Min didn¡¯t finish the embroidery! Does it mean that I have surpassed her in embroidery skills and be No.1 in this ss?¡±


    Jin Run wascent, but when she rose her head, she saw a pair of cold eyes, ¡°Do you feel that you are wonderful after you finished the embroidery?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words as cold water poured over her head, which made Jin Run suddenly wake up. She quickly shook her head, and then she saw the flowers on the embroidery board on the teacher¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Is it real?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but grab it, but she grabbed nothing just like Yan Hongxiu.


    ¡°It¡¯s embroidered!¡±


    Jin Run was surprised and decided that she would neverpare herself with Su Li. There was a big gap between them...


    At this time, the remaining four people also handed in their embroidery boards and waited for Su Li¡¯sments.


    Su Li picked up Ran Zidan¡¯s embroidery board first and nced at it. She said, ¡°The basic skills are great, but the stitches are still weak. You should pay more attention to the details. As for your speed, you haven¡¯t reached the standard of the top embroidery artificer. The pattern was rigid andck of authenticity. You¡¯d better appreciate flowers on your spare time...¡±


    Every word Su Li said went straight to the heart of the matter. Ran Zidan felt ashamed and couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Li with the feeling of admiration only existing between teacher and student.


    After that, Dong Xiaoxuan was still criticized seriously.


    Yan Hongxiu was the third one. She stood in front of Su Li with courage, but she was ready to be criticized. Su Li nced at her and said lightly, ¡°There is still room for you to improve your embroidery skills. After ss, take Gong Min¡¯s embroidery board back to practice.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu waited for a long time, but only saw Su Li picked up Gong Min¡¯s embroidery board. She was suddenly stunned.


    That¡¯s all?


    Was she going to criticize her?


    Holding her own embroidery board and standing aside, Yan Hongxiu was puzzled. Since she came to the special ss, it¡¯s the first time for her to be so excited.


    When Su Li saw Gong Min¡¯s embroidery board, she finally smiled, ¡°Very good. Your embroidery skills are getting better and better. If you can follow the directions that I gave you to reach a higher realm, it will be the best.¡±


    Gong Min took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but say excitedly, ¡°Thank you. I have been stuck in this level for a long time. Grandma also has nothing to do with it. I must tell this good news to her!¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded. Gong Min did not take her embroidery board and stood on one side.


    Jin Run took a deep breath and finally it¡¯s her turn. Gong Min was praised even though she didn¡¯t finish the embroidery, and Jin Run had finished, then...


    At this time, the five people did not realize that they cared about Su Li¡¯sments so much. Just after one lesson, the rtionship between Su Li and them amazingly changed from peers to teachers and students.


    Su Li picked up Jin Run¡¯s embroidery board slowly, ¡°Speed is eptable and the stitches is smooth. You are close to a top embroiderer artificer.¡±


    Hearing this, Jin Run was delighted at once, then Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly cool down, ¡°But you paid much attention to show your skills andpletely ignored the essentials of the embroidery. Let me ask you, what¡¯s the supreme realm as an embroiderer?¡±


    Jin Run didn¡¯t expect Su Li would ask her that, but she answered her without hesitation, ¡°Get the top embroidery skills like the workshop owner! Advanced needle skills! I heard that you know the Dahan flower needling skill. Why don¡¯t you teach us?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Li was a little sarcastic, ¡°Do you think status is the most important thing for an embroiderer? As an embroiderer, do you just want to have fame and fortune?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Jin Run was serious. At this moment, she was relieved from scare. Although she did not understand why she was so afraid, it did not stop her retort confidently, ¡°The embroidery methods of the embroidery workshop owner are the best and every embroiderer wants to acquire these methods. Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°If you put aside the embroidery workshop, what else can you say?¡± Su Li said lightly.


    Jin Run was puzzled. In addition to those skills that she had learned and the embroidery workshop, she had nothing to say. But Su Li got her on these two things.


    ¡°It seems that you have no potential to be a top embroiderer artificer.¡± Su Li was disappointed and shook her head slightly, ¡°Today¡¯s ss is over. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jin Run was furious and her face contorted a little bit. She sneered, ¡°You are not the embroidery workshop owner. How could you say that I will not be a top embroider artificer? I¡¯m telling you that I have already received the exam application of the embroidery workshop. When the workshop owner arrives at the embroidery workshop tomorrow, I can get the embroidery of the top embroiderer artificer. I want to know what will you say next ss!¡±


    Then, Jin Run left with anger, leaving the four girls looking at each other with different expressions.


    Su Li sat by the teacher¡¯s desk and held up one cheek. After a moment, she suddenly asked, ¡°Gong Min, there is no other people know the things about your grandmother, right?¡±


    Gong Min couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yes. Except for my grandmother, only Sister Qing Ru and I know it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder...¡±


    Su Li said meaningfully. Yan Hongxiu was curious, so she could not help but pull Gong Min¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°No wonder what?¡±


    Gong Min looked at Su Li and Su Li did not stop her. Therefore, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Grandma gave the position of the embroidery workshop owner to Su Li, too. So Jin Run...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was shocked and immediately giggled slightly when she thought of what Jin Run said. Ran Zidan and Dong Xiaoxuan also changed their expressions and felt that Jin Run seemed to be too unlucky.


    The four people left and Su Li was in a daze in the empty school for a while. Then she sat on the carriage of Xiaowu and headed for the yard of Ning Yunzhi.


    Seeing that Su Li came here without changing her clothes, Ning Yunzhi was satisfied with that. Su Li had high position at such a young age, but she treated those old guys still like before.


    This time Su Li and Ning Yunzhi had a tacit mutual understanding and they didn¡¯t mention Qi Xianqing. Time went by when they chatted with each other and they also finished the tea made by Ning Qing.


    ¡°Aunt Ning, you made the tea taste so great. It¡¯s gettingte. I will visit you next time!¡±


    Su Li said goodbye and left. Ning Qing felt warm and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°She is so sweet. I am a little embarrassed by herpliments. s, if Su Li were my daughter, it would be nice.¡±


    Ning Yunzhi couldn¡¯t help humming, ¡°Then why did you refuse the marriage?¡±


    Ning Yunzhi regretted after he said that. Ning Qing turned away with a cold face and left without saying anything.


    ¡°There is no tea left in the teapot, Qing...¡±


    Looking at his daughter who left without turning back, Ning Yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but give himself a p, ¡°Why would I say that?¡±


    ...


    When Su Li went back to her courtyard, it was dark.


    ¡°Miss, are you going out tonight?¡±


    After experiencing thest incident, Mammy Li knew many secrets of Su Li.


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°If someone asked, you could tell them that I went to the town to check the embroidery workshop.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Miss, please rest assured.¡±


    After said goodbye to Mammy Li, Su Li put on her casual clothes and left from the gate of the school above board. She went to the embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Town and ordered a room. Then she jumped out from the rear window of the room and disappeared in the dark.


    At this moment, next to the busy street, a building with only half story was under rapid construction. The building materials used were the best among all restaurants. This scenested for whole seven days, which attracted much discussion.


    Su Huanli was among them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it was really demolished and rebuilt!¡±


    Su Huanli was sad about that. Although he traded the two shops in for the Baiwei Building rising, he still felt that he lost too much. When Su Li lived well in Qinghe Town, it would be better to open a branch of the Baiwei Building!


    Unfortunately, the other three shops werepensated for the Yang Family. The Su Family had nond in Qinghe Town.


    While he was sighing, he didn¡¯t find that Su Li passed quickly in the crowd and went to the site.

 Chapter 85 - Trip to Embroidery Workshop

    <strong>Chapter 85 Trip to Embroidery Workshop</strong>


    Under the restaurant, there was a spacious and bright backroom. In the backroom, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning were whispering about the drawings. Suddenly Fang Yuan¡¯s ears slightly moved. In the next moment he shed to the door of the backroom. He was alert.


    Qu Qingning was about to do something, and the door of the backroom was opened slowly. Su Li wore a ck night clothes and walked in calmly. When she saw Fang Yuan standing at the door, she stopped as if she was frightened by him.


    Seeing Su Li, Fang Yuan felt relieved and said, ¡°Why do youe without telling us? How do you get down?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the drawings were drawn by me.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and asked sitting at the table, ¡°How are you going these days?¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled and came over. He said, ¡°Su Li, we are notzy. Look! The backroom on the first underground floor has been built, and even that in the first floor has been built in half. It only takes seven days. It¡¯s fast, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, ¡°On the way toe here, I was also quite surprised. I did not expect that the first underground floor has been built. In that case, you can take the things in the yard here. By the way, how much silver do you have?¡±


    Qu Qingning was instantly aggrieved and said, ¡°Su Li, you said that we should build the restaurant as soon as possible. So, I discussed with Fang Yuan. Since the number of helpers has been double, the cost bes higher. We have cost 50,000 taels only for one floor!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will leave the remaining 200,000 taels to you. Open the restaurant as soon as possible, and our silver will not be like water without a source.¡±


    Su Li took out the rest of bank note without hesitation. Qu Qingning put it away and was surprised inside. Su Li was really generous. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of the failure of the business?


    ¡°Have you decided the name of the restaurant?¡±


    Fang Yuan was listening to them silently. Suddenly, he asked aloud. The restaurant would be built soon with Su Li¡¯s money, so Su Li should give a name.


    ¡°I havee up one. Its name is ¡®Linli Building¡¯ from Hanchang Linli (fully and delightfully).¡± Su Li smiled with curled eyebrows. When she said, her sight was mysterious.


    Fang Yuan was slightly stunned and nodded without a word.


    Lin Li... Ling Li?


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Qu Qingning immediately changed the topic and said, ¡°How about those craftsmen? Since you build the underground backroom, it is natural that it can¡¯t be known by others. But those craftsmen have seen the drawings. You are doing useless work, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li smiled. Then she took out a white porcin bottle and put it on a stone table.


    ¡°Let all the craftsmen eat by any means.¡±


    Fang Yuan was a little serious. Qu Qingning¡¯s face changed immediately and he pointed at the bottle on the table, ¡°This... is not right, is it? Those people...¡±


    Su Li smiled. She opened the bottle and shook it. Then she said, ¡°What do you think it is? Poison? If I poisoned them, would my restaurant be opened?¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned and embarrassedly scratched his head. He said, ¡°I am wrong. What is it inside?¡±


    ¡°It can make them forget something. The more they have it, the more they forget. You should pay attention to the dose when you put it. You had better control the memory of two months. See?¡±


    Su Li carefully told him. Qu Qingning could not help but wonder inside. Why did Su Li have so many strange things? Even in the Nanjiang Country which was famous for strange poisonous insects, there was not something as interesting as the poison of Su Li.


    ¡°Where does she study the poison skills? Fang Yuan, can you recognize it?¡±


    After Su Li left, Qu Qingning could not help but ask. Fang Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°If poison skills are well-known, how are there so many magical secret recipes? Since Su Li does not say, we cannot ask.¡±


    Qu Qingning rubbed his chin and immediately smiled, ¡°It is really interesting to follow Su Li!¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at him with a nk expression. When he looked at Fang Ling who was busy in the backroom, his sight became gentle.


    Back to the inn, Su Li examined the traces of the room carefully to make sure that no one hade.


    She sat down with relief and began her practice. Although there are no elixirs to assist, her physique was extremely suitable to practice the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction. She had already quietly practiced the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction to the seventh hurdle. Her practice speed was more than twice as fast as that of the fifth hurdle.


    From the Dasu Town to the Qinghe Province, she had experienced lots of troubles. But her cultivation was steadily improving. She had already stepped into the inborn first hurdle and was close to the inborn second hurdle.


    The speed was also unexpected by Su Li. The practice method and personal encounters of this life were better than those of the previous life. She did not know that the full Ghost Valley Meditation Direction would lead her to which hurdle.


    In the whole night, she said nothing.


    On the next morning, Su Li got up early and went downstairs to have the meal early. Then she went to the embroidery workshop which just opened.


    Lots of people ced orders in the embroidery workshop every day. The door was open to anyone. So, Su Li did not show her identity to anyone and enter easily.


    At the next moment when Su Li left from the door of the embroidery workshop, Yan Hongxiu who covered her facepletely appeared at the door with her maid Huan.


    ¡°Miss, how do you run out? You still have a literature ss today.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was peeking at the door. When she heard the words of Huan, she immediately said impatiently, ¡°Oh! I saw the old Ning had ck eyes. So, I gave him some medicine to help him sleep well! Don¡¯t speak to me anymore. Get in quickly. I am still waiting for the show!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu¡¯s dress really stood out. Taking a closer look, one could still recognize her. The guards of the embroidery workshop held theirughter back so hard that their faces turned red. But they pretended not to see her and let her go in.


    Su Li walked into the hall of the embroidery workshop and found that the lobby was quite lively.


    Merchants were holding the bank notes and lists and rushing to the tform for embroidery orders.


    The ordinary embroidery was cheap but the exquisite embroidery of embroidery workshop or the embroidery from the top embroidery artificer was popr among the country. If it could be shipped to other countries, it would be sold at a good price!


    Therefore, the embroidery workshop was full of customers every day. The situation in the hall continued from the morning to the night.


    Su Li nced at them and was no longer concerned about them. She turned away and called an administrator. She showed the namete of the top embroidery artificer, and the administrator¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then he led Su Li to the back hall.


    After she entered the back hall of the embroidery workshop, the noise was far away and getting lower and lower.


    Until the administrator took her to the embroidery workshop, the noise hadpletely disappeared. The workshop was very quiet.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t recognize which embroidery workshop are you from. Can you tell me? I will lead the way.¡±


    The middle-aged administrator who led Su Li saw Su Li was so young, but he did not dare to be impolite. The namete of a top embroidery artificer was true. Even if the namete belonged to her parents, he would not stop her. A top embroidery artificer was well respected in the embroidery workshop. As an inferior administrator, he dared not to offend her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know it either.¡±


    Then the administrator was convinced secretly. He said, ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better go to the central hall to wait for your parents. The central hall is the reception room of the workshop owner. The new workshop owner happens toe here for inspection today. If you are lucky enough, you will see her.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and did not tell him the truth. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the central hall.¡±


    The administrator was instantly relieved. If the miss was unreasonable, he would be in trouble.


    They walked to the central hall from the back hall. Su Li saw that many embroidery artificers walked hurriedly with embroidery boards. Many of them talked about her. It was obvious that they were curious.


    Su Li was always impassive. The administrator was amazed that she was so young but so calm. Meanwhile, he became more curious. Who was she descended from? The name of the embroidery artificer was on the back of the namete. He only saw the front. She did not dare to ask Su Li to turn over the namete.


    ¡°Miss, the central hall is here.¡±


    The administrator stopped and pointed to an open room of the backyard. Su Li looked over and saw many acquaintances. She slightly curled up her lips and walked in without the administrator¡¯s leading.


    When the administrator saw the people in the room, his face changed immediately and felt that something was not good. But thinking of Su Li¡¯s identity, he still walked in constrainedly.


    Jin Run tried to sweet-talk the depressed Yan Hongxiu. Hearing the footsteps suddenly, she turned her head to figure out who it was. After she saw the person, her face immediately changed. ¡°Why are you here? Who let you in?!¡± she said.


    Then, she became serious and her sight fell on the administrator beside Su Li. Her angry voice was close to breaking through the roof of the central hall, ¡°Gao Dahai, how dare you! She is not a member of the embroidery workshop. You actually led her in!¡±


    Gao Dahai was immediately in panic. He knew Jin Run, the daughter of the Jin Family. She was arrogant and moody. If he offended her, he would definitely suffer from misery.


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Gao Dahai did not give an exnation. Su Li gently took a step forward and said with a smile, ¡°Jin Run, we do not see each other only in one day. Your temper is worse. It seems that you do not care about my words at all.¡±


    Jin Run smiled coldly and said, ¡°Su Li, where do you think is it? It is not your warm room but the embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Province. You tantlye in. Be careful that the officials will throw you in jail. Then you will suffer a lot!¡±


    Yan Hongxiuughed out behind her before Jin Run finished her words, ¡°Jin Run, you are so arrogant. I am not a member of the embroidery workshop too. I really want to see how you punish me.¡±


    Jin Run¡¯s expression was stiff and she turned back. Yan Hongxiu was smiling angrily. She immediately became amicable and said, ¡°Miss... Hongxiu! Nobody in the Qinghe Town dares to arrest you. Su Li is just amoner. She can¡¯tpare with you.¡±


    Then Jin Run turned back with a stern look, ¡°Gao Dahai, what are you doing? Report to the official!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Gao Dahai was stunned. He saw Su Li was pretty and delicate. She may not suffer a lot. He hesitated for a long time and did not take action.


    When Jin Run saw his reaction, she was immediately mad and shouted, ¡°Servants! You are all cowards. You even dare not catch amoner who intrudes to the embroidery workshop.¡±


    Then a lot of administrators who watched Jin Run¡¯s expression instantly rushed to Su Li to catch her. When Yan Hongxiu saw the bad situation, she immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The status of the satrap¡¯s daughter was naturally higher than that of Jin Run. Those administrators immediately stopped and stood aside.


    Jin Run was stunned and she didn¡¯t understand the reason. Yan Hongxiu hated that Su Li surpassed her, didn¡¯t she?


    In this moment, Su Li finally moved to Jin Run step by step and said,


    ¡°Jin Run, you say ¡®report to the official¡¯ and ¡®punish you¡¯. Is the embroidery workshop owned by your family? You have exceeded your authority. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop would be angry?¡±


    Jin Run immediatelyughed. She satirized Su Li, ¡°Who do you think are you? Can you let the workshop owner speak for you? Besides, I care about the embroidery workshop. Even if it is known by the workshop owner, she will praise me for doing a good job!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. If the workshop owner knows it, he will not say that.¡±


    Su Li shook her head andughed. She hade to the room and sat on the seat of the workshop owner in Jin Run¡¯s horrified sight.

 Chapter 86 - Hatred of Jin Ruolan

    <h4>Chapter 86 Hatred of Jin Run</h4>


    ¡°You, you, you...¡±


    When Jin Run saw that Su Li was sitting in the seat of the workshop owner, she stammered for a long time andughed wildly,


    ¡°Su Li! Lecturer Gong decided to give you the position of the special-ss lecturer. She has made the biggest mistake in her life! It seems that you are proud because of the sudden reputation. You even want to get the position of the workshop owner. Do you think you are the workshop owner?¡±


    Su Li ignored the administrators who were stunned. She knocked at the table with her slender fingers and slowly said, ¡°It is really unfortunate. I just take over the position of the workshop owner. You are the embroidery artificer. Don¡¯t you know thest workshop owner?¡±


    Cackle!


    After Jin Run heard the words, herugh suddenly stopped as if a duck¡¯s throat was locked by something. She really did not know who thest workshop owner was.


    Although she enjoyed the title of senior embroidery artificer in the embroidery workshop, she had never embroidered a piece of cloth here. Every time the workshop owner came here, she was not here. Since she didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with other embroidery artificers, they had never mentioned the name of the workshop owner deliberately. How could she know it?


    ¡°Gao Dahai, call the chief administrator here.¡± Su Li changed her sight and said, ignoring Jin Run.


    Gao Dahai slightly trembled and rushed out of the central hall without saying anything.


    After less than two-and-a-half minutes, Su Li saw a white-haired old maning in a hurry. When he saw Su Li, he immediately gave his salute without hesitation, ¡°I am Jia An, the chief administrator of the embroidery workshop. I am here to salute the new workshop owner. You came from afar but I didn¡¯t wee you early. I am so sorry!¡±


    As the chief administrator, Jia An knew more than the general administrator. He knew that the new workshop owner was a girl who was only fifteen years old, but her embroidery skills were even better than the old Workshop Owner Gong. It was even possible for her to create a new school to be passed on!


    Jia An would like to try his best to please such a character in the status, because he wanted to leave his name in the history books.


    Su Li quickly asked Jia An to stand up and said, ¡°Grandpa Jia, forget the rites. I belong to the younger generation and should not ept the great salute. But since Senior Gong asked me to take charge of the embroidery workshop, I should do what I am supposed to do.¡±


    Seeing Su Li was skillful to treat people at such a young age, Jia An was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°You are really kind. Please be bothered about the matters of the embroidery workshopter.¡±


    Jin Run was listening to the conversation between them. It seemed that she had be a statue. Was... Su Li the workshop owner? And she wanted to have her arrested and sent to the government just now.


    Damned!


    Jin Run only felt that everything in front of her went ck and she could not wait to faint.


    ¡°Workshop owner, how did this happen?¡± When Jia An saw that Jin Run and Yan Hongxiu were both in the central hall, he immediately felt something unusual, ¡°It is scheduled to assess whether Embroidery Artificer Jin can be a top embroidery artificer or not today. Can we start now, workshop owner?¡± he said.


    Su Li slightly shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not only the workshop owner, but also the lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Jin Run is my student and I know her skills in the embroidery. Compared with a top embroidery artificer, she is short of a little spirituality. Jin Run, you are impulsive and treat others unjustly today. You are so impetuous. How can you embroider delicate works? Examine your thoughts for three months. You can take part in the examination when you get some repentance. Jin Run, any objection?¡±


    Jin Run lowered her head and her lips were close to bleeding by biting. In the end, she rxed suddenly andpletely and said with a low voice, ¡°It depends on the workshop owner¡¯s decision.¡±


    She mused for a moment and nodded slightly. She picked up the veil of the bamboo hat and said to Jia An, ¡°Lead me to the embroidery room. Since I am here, I can¡¯te in vain.¡±


    Jia An understood that Su Li would guide the embroidery artificers. He had some expectations. He ignored Jin Ron and left the central hall with Su Li.


    ¡°My bamboo hat...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu stood up and watched Su Li go away. She sadly whispered. Su Li really did not take herself as an outsider. It was Yan Hongxiu that took the bamboo hat and the veil here.


    However, Yan Hongxiu did not detest Su Li for what she had done at all. She also felt surprised. If other people had done it, she would have scolded them.


    Did she only get angry with those who were worse than her?


    She wouldn¡¯t get angry with those who were better than her, would she?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The third brother is more outstanding than me, but I still scold him every day...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t understand. She couldn¡¯t help but knock on her skull and left. Since nothing could be seen, she went back to her house to continue practicing the bow skills.


    In a blink of an eye, only Jin Run was left in the central hall.


    Looking at the empty room, Jin Run took out the namete of the senior embroiderer. She stared it for a moment and suddenly pinched it hard. Her knuckles turned white.


    ¡°Su Li, this can¡¯t end in this way! How could such a person be the workshop owner? Really ridiculous, huh...¡±


    Jin Run chuckled, and the sound grew louder and louder and then went crazy.


    In thest two days, the humiliations she had suffered from Su Li was even more than those of her life in the past ten-plus years. If she didn¡¯t retaliate against Su Li, she wouldn¡¯t be the daughter of the Jin Family!


    In the embroidery workshop, embroidery skills were the best pass. Su Li covered her face and guided the top embroidery artificers with Jia An. Then she went to the other embroidery rooms to look around. All embroidery artificers had epted the new workshop owner in only one afternoon. Although everyone knew she was young from her appearance, Su Li¡¯s embroidery skills were excellent, and no one dared to talk about her behind her back.


    That night, Su Li was back to school. Everything seemed to be very calm. The news that amon girl without any background became the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop was known to others through various channels.


    Then there were waves of conjectures in everyone¡¯s heart and it was uncertain that what would happenter after Su Li visited the embroidery workshop.


    When Su Li was back to the school, she saw that Mei Ruohan stood in front of the gate. It seemed that she was waiting for someone.


    When Mei Ruohan saw Su Li, her eyes immediately shined and she quickly ran to her. She said, ¡°Li, you finallye back. After ss, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here. I really did not expect that I can meet you.¡±


    Su Li hadn¡¯t seen Mei Ruohan for a few days, so she felt warm. She said with a smile, ¡°Why are you waiting me? Where is Guo?¡±


    ¡°Guo... ¡°Mei Ruohan hesitated for a moment and finally confessed, ¡°In order to relieve the burden on me, she did odd jobs outside the school.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Are you short of silver?¡±


    She heard that the Mei Family was also a big family. They would not limit the spending of Mei Ruohan in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.


    ¡°The silver should have been enough. ¡°Mei Ruohan shook Su Li¡¯s arms with a red face. She said in a spoiled manner, ¡°Ah, do not ask me so many questions. Can you help me find an odd job?¡±


    Su Liughed. Maybe the girl did something impulsive and was embarrassed to tell her.


    However, the Linli Building was short of helpers. She had known Mei Ruohan was a clever girl in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School. Since there was an opportunity, she had no reason to not employ her.


    Pondering this, Su Li nodded and smiled, ¡°I do know a job which is suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where?¡±


    Mei Ruohan was delighted. She just attempted to get a job from Su Li. She didn¡¯t know other people in the Qinghe Town. It was not suitable for her to find Ning Qing. Although Su Li was the special-ss lecturer, she was young. Mei Ruohan still felt that it was more eptable to ask Su Li for help.


    ¡°It¡¯s a winery, but it¡¯s not ordinary. ¡°Su Li smiled and said, ¡°To be a bookworm doesn¡¯t work. If you want to be an extraordinary girl with unparalleled wisdom, you should understand the ways of the world and even the treacherousness Jianghu. Would you like to have a try?¡±


    ¡°An extraordinary girl with unparalleled wisdom...¡± Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes were shining. She nodded and said, ¡°If there is such an opportunity, I will have a try.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret until you die, will you?¡±


    Su Li said coldly and looked serious. Mei Ruohan was scared and her face was slightly pale. There was a kind of passion in her eyes which was different from the fear.


    ¡°I will not regret until I die!¡±


    Hearing the callow answer from Mei Ruohan, Su Li smiled slightly and replied gently, ¡°Go back and wait for the news. It may take one month for me to take you there.¡±


    Mei Ruohan nodded and then looked bitter. She said, ¡°Li, can you lend me some silver? After I earn money from the winery, I will repay it to you.¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing and took out all her 1,000 taels of silver to Mei Ruohan without any question.


    After Su Li left, Mei Ruohan¡¯s heart was beating fast. She knew that Su Li was not an aimless person. Since she had told her, it must be something important for her to participate. She had never met any danger, and she was very excited somehow.


    Then Su Li¡¯s life in the school was peaceful. She went to the book building early in the morning and until the book building was closed, she came back. At night, Su Li sat in meditation instead of sleeping. She practiced self-torture every day. Finally, she broke the bottleneck and broke into the inborn second hurdle after two weeks.


    It was so fast, but Su Li was not satisfied. If the 400,000 taels had not been cost to build the winery, her cultivation would have been quadrupled in speed.


    However, Su Li found that being slow also had its benefits. She read lots of books in the book building. Although they had nothing to do with the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, they could beprehended by analogy and inspired her. Then she would have more inspiration about the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction.


    It was worth mentioning that she had created another star one night by chance with her secret methods. The star was different from those Qi Xianqing had mentioned. Su Li could only temporarily put it aside and know itter.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing said that the potentiality of the Jupiter Star was not enough. It could not attain to a higher realm and could not bepared with many other killing star force.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s fingertip of the right hand created a soybean-sized green star. ¡°But I had practiced the poison for many years in my previous life. The wood could be used for both medicines and poison. It can be used not only to save people but also kill people. But this...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s fingertip of the left hand shook slightly and some fluorescence appeared. Because Su Li¡¯s sight had improved a lot after she reached the inborn realm, she could see it clearly.


    ¡°The ever-changing shapes inside are like knives, swords and all kinds of weapons in the world. The star... What on earth is it?¡±


    Su Li was puzzled. Besides, she remembered that Qi Xianqing said one person could onlyprehend one star. Why did she have two?


    Was it... because of the rebirth?


    Then Su Li denied the conjecture. Her practice of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction was in aplete mess. She didn¡¯t coordinate with secret methods, not to mention the horrible star force over the inborn.


    ¡°It seems that it is the change brought by the lower half of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction. It is true that the practice method is more precious than I have imagined before.¡±


    Su Li was contemting. The realm over the inborn was simply a legend in the martial arts circle and even nobody saw it.


    It could be said that no one in the Dahan Country was clearer about it than her. In her previous life, her practice reached to the peak of the inborn, but no matter how she had struggled, it was impossible to break through. In the end, she made a decision impulsively. It almost made her go into a dead end, but it also let her see things higher and farther.


    If she practiced to the peak of the inborn and then was stimted by the star force... Su Li was a little excited. She thought a lot at this moment but soon denied all the ideas.


    To be over-ambitious was a big taboo in the practice.

 Chapter 87 - Linli Building

    <strong>Chapter 87 Linli Building</strong>


    Time quietly passed by in the process of her practice. In a blink of an eye, one month had passed by. There werenterns and streamers in the whole Qinghe Province. The Spring Festival wasing.


    In the courtyard of the school, Su Li sat by the window and saw it was snowing outside.


    The Eldest Brother Su Qingtan studied in the Chinese Academy this year, so he wouldn¡¯t have time to go back. Su Li also did not have to go back. She used the Qinghe School as an excuse to dodge the Su Family.


    When Su Huanli heard that it was about the Qinghe School, he quickly agreed. He also asked her to find a cheap shop with a good location in the Qinghe Town.


    At this time, Mammy Li came from behind and said.


    ¡°Miss, master Fang sent a letter to us which says that the winery has been built.¡±


    Su Li nodded her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There is no one in the school. It is not suitable for me to stay here.¡±


    Mammy Li took her luggage and followed Su Li. They came to the gate of the school. When a guard saw Su Li, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Lecturer Su, are you back for the New Year?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Li said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really toilsome for you to guard the school.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha ha, not toilsome, not toilsome...¡±


    ¡°Hearing what Lecturer Su said, I am warm!¡±


    ¡°Lecturer Su, wish you a happy voyage!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The guard said goodbye warmly. There weren¡¯t other reasons. That¡¯s only because Su Li would bring some delicious food for them every time she went out. Nobody did so in the school. They were also human beings. They were touched by such meticulous favor and regarded Su Li as a close friend.


    No matter who asked Su Li¡¯s whereabouts, they all helped cover it up to protect Su Li, which eliminated lots of troubles for Su Li.


    Walking in the street, Su Li put on a cloak and wore a hat. Mammy Li also wore a bamboo hat. In a snowy day, pedestrians walked in a hurry, and no one would look at them carefully.


    On the second-ss street of the Qinghe Town, a three-story building stood in a group of low-rise shops. It was eye-catching.


    The paint of the high-rise building was extremely bright, and the whole body was dark red. The building was made of new wood of this year. Taking a look at its surface, people would like to go in and sit. It was eptable for them only to rest for a moment and drink a cup of tea.


    ¡°Why is the ¡®Linli Building¡¯ still not open? I would like to go in and see what on earth it is.¡±


    ¡°I am tired of the food in the town. I really hope that this is a restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Is it a bathhouse? Hee hee...¡±


    ¡°The building is elegant and chic. It is definitely not what you have in mind!¡±


    ¡°In the past two days, I saw that a lot of manservants were busy decorating it. When they finish, it will open.¡±


    ¡°I want to enjoy myself in it when I still have the lucky money in the New Year!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Many people were looking forward to enjoying themselves in the building. Someone who was observant valued the building at more than 200,000 taels. It didn¡¯t include the cost ofnd. Compared with other buildings, its cost was too high.


    At this moment, Fang Ling stood outside the postern rubbing her little hands. She was looking around and suddenly her eyes became bright. She quickly shouted, ¡°They areing.¡±


    When Su Li reached the door, she heard Fang Ling shouting. Then Heidan and other guys immediately seized the luggage in Mammy Li¡¯s hand and surrounded them when they went into the building.


    Looking at the hearty dishes on a round table of the hall, Su Li felt strange and her feeling wasplicated.


    ¡°Sister Li, these are all made by me!¡± Fang Ling flushed and said, ¡°Although they are not as delicious as what you cook, these are the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner that I cooked for you!¡±


    Su Li touched Fang Ling¡¯s little head and her voice became softer than ever, ¡°You are great. I will teach you to cook more delicious food.¡±


    Fang Ling had never been praised by Su Li to such an extent. She cried and said ¡°OK¡±. Then she rushed into Su Li¡¯s chest.


    Fang Yuan looked at them and smiled slightly. No matter what the reason was for Su Li to build the building, they currently had a ce to live and they felt happy. That was enough.


    Of course, if the building had not been called ¡°Linli Building¡±, it would have been better.


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuan felt a little jealous. The feeling... He didn¡¯t understand it and just felt a little ufortable.


    However, he had never told his feelings to anyone even Qu Qingning. He was afraid that after he told the feelings to others, the happiness he had felt would be ruined.


    After the dinner, Qu Qingning stretched himselffortably and thumbed up to Fang Ling. ¡°The dinner cooked by Sister Ling was more and more fragrant and delicious. It is unknown who will marry you in the future. Fang Yuan, do you think so?¡±


    Fang Yuan rolled his eyes and ignored Qu Qingning.


    Fang Ling angrily cleaned up the dishes and said, ¡°Brother Qingning, have your dinner! I want to be an awesome person like Sister Su Li. Nobody can marry me!¡±


    Heidan and othersughed out.


    After a burst of loud guffaws, Fang Ling and Heidan returned to their rooms respectively to sleep. Only Su Li and other two persons were left.


    Qu Qingning organized his thoughts and talked about the business, ¡°Su Li, all the wine in the yard has been brought here. All those craftsmen forget what they have built during this period of time. When do we start our business?¡±


    ¡°Start business?¡± Su Li pointed to the three floors and shook her head with a smile. Then she said, ¡°There are only fifteen persons here. Can you take charge of the business of three floors?¡±


    Qu Qingning was immediately stunned.


    Yes! With the business of the underground, it was too busy for them.


    Fang Yuan slightly knocked the table and asked, ¡°Shall we buy from the broker house?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Qu Qingning pped his hands and agreed, ¡°Su Li, what you build is not an ordinary winery. Themon recruitment doesn¡¯t work. We can only buy servants from the broker house to solve the problem. The fate of the servants bought will be controlled by us and they are easier to be controlled.¡±


    Qu Qingning suddenly squinted and whispered, ¡°If Fang Yuan and I had not escaped desperately, we would have be themodity for people to buy and sell in the broker house. Of course, it is more likely for us to die directly without a whole body. It¡¯s really annoying to think about it...¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned slightly and indicated that Qu Qingning should stop speaking in fear that he would expose themselves too much.


    Su Li suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I am not very clear about your experiences in the past, but I do know your revenge. If you want to revenge, you should do it gradually...¡±


    Fang Yuan looked slightly stiff and looked at Su Li for an answer.


    Did she really know? Or did she just deliberately mystify things?


    But it seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t see the expression of Fang Yuan. She decidedly set a schedule, ¡°Disguise ourselves and go to a broker house tomorrow!¡±


    On the second day, the sky was clear and bright, but it was cold.


    The broker house of the Qinghe Town was in the most marginal area of the Northern Town. After all, the ve trade was not a glorious one. The owner of the broker house consciously opened it in the farthest ce away from the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.


    Su Li and the other two came to the broker house on foot. They all wore white garments and looked great.


    After having the Appearance and Bone Disguise Pills made by Su Li, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning became a little higher. With their charming faces hidden, they became ordinary and looked like two expressionless guards.


    Su Li was also a little higher. She wore a white garment like snow and a bamboo hat with fine gauze. She covered her face with a veil and looked very mysterious.


    As soon as they appeared at the door of the broker house, they were immediately greeted by the administrator and went into the broker house. There was just one honored guest to judge from their garments.


    ¡°May I ask your name?¡± The boss of the broker house slightly bent over and smiled.


    Qu Qingning immediately snorted and said, ¡°You can call my master ¡®Mr. Li¡¯.¡±


    Qu Qingning was angry when he spoke. Was Su Li taking advantage of him intentionally? Why did she set up the identity? He had been puzzled since he finished making up.


    At this time, Fang Yuan tightly closed his mouth and his face was twitching slightly. In the end, he made it to hold back hisughter.


    The boss of the broker house was also surprised. He asked, ¡°Mr. Li?¡±


    The person in the middle was clearly a girl... But he didn¡¯t want to care too much about it and immediately said with the polite form,


    ¡°¡®Mr. Li¡¯,e in. What kind of servants do you want to buy? We have ve maids, prisoners of war, families of the prisoners who were officials before and so on. They are all educated and absolutely obedient.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s choose some servants who can be waiters of the winery.¡±


    Su Li softly spoke with a strange tone. It seemed that someone had covered her tone with a veil. It was uncertain that Su Li was male or female.


    After the boss heard the voice, he was so scared that his face became pale, and immediately he didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions. He led them to the inside instantly.


    He finally knew that ¡°Mr. Li¡± was definitely a person in the Jianghu. People in the Jianghu were all desperadoes. He didn¡¯t want to provoke the master to be unhappy; otherwise, he would be killed! He even intended to give them servants for free.


    Su Li naturally didn¡¯t know the idea of the boss. At this moment, when they entered the house to choose servants, they immediately smelled the hidden stench. The boss of the broker house was about to apologize. But there was not any change in the expression of Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan. Even ¡°Mr. Li¡± seemed to be used to it, and she didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    ¡°Da, choose some servants who can be trained.¡±


    Su Li pointed to a bunch of people in the cages and said softly.


    Fang Yuan became serious and walked over. He touched them one by one. Su Li said before that they should select those who could practice the martial arts. They wanted to not only train waiters but also create a prototype of a force.


    The boss of the broker house stood there and felt cold. The young man named Da went over and didn¡¯t care about the dirt and stench unexpectedly. He touched the servants one by one. Although the ce was cleaned regrly, there were still some excrement.


    For other customers, the boss often asked them to choose by letting those people out. But the ¡°Mr. Li¡± was so straightforward.


    Soon, Fang Yuan shook his head and walked to Su Li. He said something secretly near the ear of Su Li.


    ¡°Although two servants are OK, they are in low spirits. The servility is too deep, so there is no need to train them.¡±


    When the boss of the broker house saw Fang Yuan shaking his head, he was instantly rmed and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Li, if you are not satisfied with these servants, it doesn¡¯t matter. We have nine other houses. If you are still not satisfied, you can choose servants in the prisoner camp. I have a good rtionship with people there.¡±


    ¡°It is really good.¡± Su Li said indifferently. There wasn¡¯t excitement at all. ¡°If we can¡¯t choose 20 servants in other houses, you should lead us to the prisoner camp.¡±


    The boss of the broker house sweated and nodded, ¡°OK. It is my pleasure.¡±


    As he spoke, the boss of the broker house was scared. When he met the nobility before, he had never been so terrified. It was really weird that he was scared of Mr. Li who covered his face and head.


    In the next nine houses, Fang Yuan only chose six servants which were barely satisfactory. A group of skinny teenagers followed Su Li and the other two. They were scared and had the imagination about the future. But there were not numbness and frustration.


    The boss of the broker house had done the ve trade business for many years. Seeing the spiritual outlook of the six teenagers, he quickly understood the kind of servants that Su Li wanted to buy. The servants should have the humanity. But the broker house was short of the kind of servants and they should go to the prisoner camp.


    When the boss of the broker house thought of his rtionship with the prisoner camp, he was so sad, and it seemed that there were drops of blood falling from his heart. The chance to go to the prisoner camp was bought by him. It was scarce. But there were three powerful people standing next to him and he dared not say even half a word.


    Bringing six teenage servants, Su Li sat on the carriage of the broker house. Soon, they went out of the Qinghe Town and reached the military camp which was stationed outside the town.


    Su Li nced at it and understood that it was not only a prisoner camp but also a training site for the formal army.


    The boss of the broker house finally got the permission to go in because of his ndishment. But he was stopped by a young man¡¯s shout when he had not traveled for less than 200 meters driving a carriage.

 Chapter 88 - Prisoner Camp

    Chapter 88 Prisoner Camp


    ¡°Personnel irrelevant are not allowed toe to the military camp.¡±


    The young man shouted in a cold voice and fiercely looked at the boss of the broker house and the carriage behind the boss. Then he said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The boss of the broker house saw the face of the adjutant and his face looked bitter instantly. How could he meet such a person, who was very difficult to deal with? Today he must have gone out without seeing the almanac. It was very unlucky!


    With these in mind, he jumped out of the carriage quickly and walked to the young man. Then he said tteringly, ¡°Third Childe, I...¡±


    ¡°Call me Adjutant Yan!¡± The young man looked unhappy and said coldly.


    The boss of the broker house was in a daze and instantly said, ¡°Adjutant Yan, I take charge of a broker house. There are honored guests of the broker house in the carriage. They were not satisfied with the choices from the broker house. So, I decided to let theme to the prisoner camp for selection. You see...¡±


    The young man frowned when hearing his words. The prisoner camp was linked to the broker house. He knew that it was a hidden rule in the military camp and that it was not easy to stop. But...


    ¡°Let them all get off. After I have your identity checked, you can go in.¡±


    The young man pointed at the carriage, and the boss¡¯s expression changed slightly. He sweated and did not move for a long time.


    When the young man noticed something strange, he instantly snorted and walked forward to the carriage. He pointed at the curtain with a long spear in his hand and murmured, ¡°All the people in the carriage get off!¡±


    The boss of the broker house was almost crying at the back and he was afraid that the three people of the carriage were unhappy. They would kill the young man directly. At that time, even he could be killed and it was impossible for him to manage the broker house.


    The next moment, the curtain was opened slowly. Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning walked down from the carriage and stood beside it.


    When the young man saw them, he instantly looked worried. Their breath was faintly discernible and he couldn¡¯t see it. That was to say, their cultivation was at least the same as his. They were in the acquired fourth hurdle or even higher!


    The young man was so shocked that he could not help grasping the long spear in his hand.


    In the army, they were able to hold the post of the adjutant at such age and cultivation. But they were actually servants. Who was the person in the carriage?


    At this point, Su Li stepped down from the carriage. The young man stared at Su Li closely. But no matter how he observed it, he could not perceive Su Li¡¯s breath. It seemed that the girl, who covered her face, was just an ordinary person.


    Was it possible that she was just an ordinary person?


    The young man looked very alert and his tone became unconsciously kind. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of the miss?¡±


    Seeing the young man¡¯s pale face with fear, Qu Qingningughed inwardly. The man surely did not realize that Su Li was just an ordinary person. That¡¯s because the cultivation of Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning was hard to be recognized.


    Thanks to the personal guidance of the Young Master, Ling Li, for a month, plus their hard practice for several months, Fang Yuan and he had made great progress in their cultivation. He had now reached the acquired seventh hurdle and Fang Yuan had reached the acquired eighth hurdle.


    Su Li did not know Qu Qingning¡¯s idea and said slowly, ¡°You can call me ¡®Ms Li¡¯. I heard that the Third Childe of the Satrap Yan holds a post in the army. Are you the third son of the Yan Family, Yan Ziye?¡±


    With his identity revealed, Yan Ziye was not surprised. Even the boss of the broker house knew it. Since the girl had an unusual origin, it was not surprising that she was well-informed.


    But the girl changed her voice to hide her true features. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity. What he had asked before were in vain.


    ¡°Ms Li¡± was clearly a pseudonym.


    When he thought of it, he looked shocked and said aloud, ¡°Miss, in my humble opinion, there are rules in the army. If you can¡¯t take off the veil, I can¡¯t let you enter the military camp! Please go back.¡±


    Then Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning both looked slightly cold. Su Li had brighter eyes and said with a smile,


    ¡°Childe Ziye is just worried that I will do something bad for the military camp. If you don¡¯t mind, you can go with us. If I really do something wrong, I believe that you will easily prevent me considering your position in the army.¡±


    Then Su Li did not look at Yan Ziye. She stared at the boss of the broker house. Her voice was soft but firm, ¡°The boss of the broker house, lead the way.¡±


    The boss of the broker house instantly felt pressured and subconsciously went to the prisoner camp.


    Yan Ziye opened his mouth when he saw the scene, but he could not say anything to stop. He just had to keep up with them. If the mysterious ¡°Ms Li¡± really wanted to do something dangerous, could he really stop it...?


    A crowd of them crossed the military camp, and the sergeants who came and went instantly let them in seeing Yan Ziye in the crowd. Seeing such a situation, Yan Ziye understood that he had been used by Su Li unwittingly, and he could not help choking.


    The boss of the broker house saved some money. While he felt happy, he prayed that Su Li and others came here with only one purpose, to buy servants.


    ¡°Ms Li, the prisoner camp is here.¡±


    Su Li smelled the familiar smell of the prisoner camp. She looked grim from her lips and stepped into it. She knew the ce better than the boss of the broker house.


    The air was mixed with stench of rot. asionally, one or two person(s) who looked sallow climbed out of the camp tent without clothes. They were blue with cold. The scene made people want to vomit. Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning looked cold. They couldn¡¯t believe how sober they would have been if they hadn¡¯t escaped from such a hell on earth.


    Yan Ziye had already vomited and his face was as pale as a piece of paper. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why does the prisoner camp be this? Is there no one in the army managing it?¡±


    The boss of the broker house seemed to have been used to the smell here and looked calm. He exined to Yan Ziye kindly, ¡°Adjutant Yan, there are things which you don¡¯t know. All prisoners of war in the prisoner camp are hopeless. Those persons who don¡¯t wear clothes are the weak among them. They are so weak that they naturally be punching bags of other prisoners of war. As long as no one dies, the military camp will not care about it.¡±


    Yan Ziye fell into silence. Although he was an adjutant in the army, he did not know much about the prisoner camp than the boss of the broker house. What he had seen today was such a shock to him, and he didn¡¯t say anything along his way to the prisoner camp following Su Li.


    A group of four passed through arge area of purple camp tents, and the smell of rot became stronger. Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Boss, where are we? Why does it smell so bad?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The boss of the broker house carefully looked at Su Li in front of him and whispered, ¡°It is the brothel of the military camp. The prisoner camp and the brothel of the military camp are in the same ce. The only difference is that the brothel of the military camp is cleaner.¡±


    The boss of the broker house emphasized the word ¡°clean¡±, but no one could know whether it was cleaner or dirtier.


    Qu Qingning¡¯s face became slightly red. Fortunately, it was not found with the help of disguise pills. The boss of the broker house couldn¡¯t help sighing. The two guards of Ms Li were really cold-blooded, and their expressions did not change when they heard that.


    The boss of the broker house thought that his voice was very low, but everyone who was present actually heard it clearly. Yan Ziye looked around and couldn¡¯t help but snort and say, ¡°It is hopeless to save someone who is happy in the degeneration!¡±


    Then Su Li slowed down her pace and she stopped.


    ¡°Ms Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The boss of the broker house hurried up to ask. Su Li looked indifferent and pointed to the small camp tent behind two purple camp tents on the right side of the road. Then she said to Adjutant Yan, ¡°Since you have a holier-than-thou manner, you might as well go there and have a look.¡±


    Yan Ziye disdained Su Li hearing her words. He didn¡¯t think he was wrong and said, ¡°A group of women abandoning themselves to vice turn into prostitutes. Does ¡®Ms Li¡¯ have any other ideas?¡±


    Su Li slightly shook her head and did not answer.


    Yan Ziye snorted and went directly to the small camp tent to which Su Li pointed, and opened it up!


    In the next moment, he seemed to be hit by lightning. He was so dumbstruck that he could no longer move.


    Behind the curtain, he saw a pair of simple and frightened eyes. In the dim light, he could still see rows of girls who squatted at an age of twelve or thirteen. They were all badly beaten and were in rags. Some of them were even naked.


    ¡°Does Childe Yan still think that these children abandon themselves to vice and understand human rtions and desires?¡±


    At some point, Su Li¡¯s cold voice came from behind. Yan Ziye slowly raised his head and glimpsed her sarcastic eyes through the bamboo hat veil. He instantly felt ashamed.


    ¡°These children are all the womenfolk of the prisoner who was an official before. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong but were implicated. They may not be able to leave the ce for the rest of their lives. Do they abandon themselves to vice? If I am correct, Childe Yan has been eighteen years old this year. You are really naive and lovely...¡±


    Su Li said it lightly and left. She didn¡¯t look at the girls behind the curtain. In fact, she did not consider herself as a savior, but a destroyer.


    Save people?


    How many could she save?


    Even she walked on the edge of the knife. How could she be qualified to save people?


    ¡°Ms Li, it seems that Childe Yan does not keep up. We...¡±


    The boss of the broker house followed Su Li, and he frequently looked back. It was getting farther and farther away from the brothel of the military camp.


    ¡°Forget it. Boss of the broker house, don¡¯t forget the purpose of the trip.¡±


    Su Li said coldly to prevent the boss of the broker house from continuing to ask questions.


    Shortly after leaving the brothel of the military camp, Su Li and others finally came to the center of the prisoner camp. All the prisoners of war here were new ones.


    Under the arrangement of the boss of the broker house, the officers quickly gathered the prisoners of war of the entire prisoner camp. Arge group of people stood in the open space in the middle of the prisoner camp and most of them wore exotic costumes.


    Looking hostile, curious, or scared, they constantly stared at Su Li and other three persons in nice garments In the past months since they came to the prisoner camp, they had learned to be clever under the oppression of the military camp. At least they pretended to behave in this way.


    After the arrangement, the boss of the broker house came back to Su Li and whispered, ¡°The riots in the Nanjiang Country are frequent, so most of the prisoners of war are from the country. It is said that the Nanjiang Country is good at using Poisonous Insect. Ms Li should be careful.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. She let Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning, who had wished to act earlier, go in and select people. When they entered the ce, their breathing became slightly rapid. It seemed that there were their old friends from the Nanjiang Country.


    Nevertheless, Su Li thought about it carefully and thought that it was a coincidence. Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning fled to the Dasu Town one after another and it happened half a year ago. During this period of time, the prisoners of war on the battlefield were carefully selected. They arrived at the prisoner camp almost half a year ago. So, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning¡¯s escape to the Dasu Town coincided with these prisoners¡¯ arrival at the prison camp.


    Qu Qingning almost wanted to step next to a ragged girl in the crowd. But when he saw the military camp around him, he just took a breath and forced himself to suppress his strong feelings. He began to choose from the first prisoner of war.


    He should calm himself down because he couldn¡¯t let others know that he wanted to choose his old friends.


    Fang Yuan looked calmer. He quickly started to choose from Qu Qingning¡¯s the other side.


    Soon, among more than two hundred prisoners of war, only more than fifty were left. The prisoners of war who weren¡¯t chosen left in disappointment. It was hard for them to meet a master who looked powerful, but they had failed the first round of selection.


    At this time, Yan Ziye hade out of the brothel of the military camp. He caught up and was followed by a group of girls.


    Su Li looked at Yan Ziye and thought he was amusing. Then she immediately gave a sign to Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning to let them continue the selection. The fool who could only practice martial arts andcked intelligence would never be her choice.


    Fang Yuan took a simple handbook and chose more than 20 literate persons. Then more than 30 illiterate ones could only leave in dismay.


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s face was as pale as snow. A gust of cold wind blew. A cold shiver woke her up. She raised her head and was shocked to see that only a dozen people were left around her.


    She... How could she be selected finally?

 Chapter 89 - Old Friend

    Chapter 89 Old Friend


    From the first day when Yin Xuetong entered the prisoner camp, people around her kept telling her that there was no hope to leave here in this life, because the most basic requirement of those rich families to buy servant was being healthy, and she...


    Yin Xuetong¡¯ left hand touched her soft right arm, which had been broken for more than a half year. All tendons and veins of her right arm were necrotic. Even the best doctors in the Qinghe Town couldn¡¯t cure her. She didn¡¯t know why a disabled girl like her would be among the selected people.


    She looked up and saw the girl standing in the crowd, who never said a word. She was her future owner. What on earth was...the criteria for her to select people?


    In the third round, Qu Qingning took the Dictionary of Dahan and began to test the knowledge of the rest people. Some answered very smoothly, some stuttered, and some were pale, and they could not answer anything.


    Soon, it was Yin Xuetong¡¯s turn. She saw the man in front of her point indifferently at the first line on the first page of the Dictionary of Dahan. She immediately kept her eyes open a little wider and clearly saw the man turn to the middle pages to test others. Why was it the simplest Page 1 for her?


    The first word was ¡°People¡±.


    Yin Xuetong became more and more confused, but she also knew that she must not miss such chance. She immediately replied nervously, ¡°People like you and me are living beings in the world.¡±


    Qu Qingning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Eventually, without showing any expression, he turned the Dictionary of Dahan into the middle pages to test the next person.


    Soon, the remaining 30 people were divided into three teams. The first team wasposed of those who couldn¡¯t answer it, the second team wasposed of who could give a half answer, and the third team wasposed of those who could answer itpletely.


    Qu Qingning returned to Su Li¡¯s side. Su Li nced at Yin Xuetong in the crowd, who had broken her right arm. Yin Xuetong was confused and a little excited. A hint of profound meaning shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. At this time, Fang Yuan came with his lips quivering, but he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    Condensing the sound into a line and transmitting the sound in silence!


    Yan Ziye shrank his eyes when he saw the scene. Transmitting the sound in silence was a secret method which could be mastered by a senior who acquired eighth hurdle. The origins of the three people were really horrible!


    He could not help but be discouraged when he thought that he only acquired fourth hurdle.


    Compared with the people in the martial arts circle, he was not as good as a servant of other people.


    Hearing what Fang Yuan said, Su Li nodded slightly. She identally saw a skinny teenager in the first team. Then she took over the number cards of more than thirty people and began to choose personally.


    The boss of the broker house bent over and stood at Su Li¡¯s side. He said shrewdly, ¡°People whose name was called, stand up at once!¡±


    Su Li looked at the boss of the broker house and chose six number cards to him.


    ¡°Zhang Heniu!¡±


    ¡°Li Sandan!¡±


    ¡°Wu Yajun!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    People whose names were called immediately looked happy and stepped out. They were in the teamposed of those who didn¡¯t answer anything, but they were surprised that they could still be chosen.


    The boss of the broker house stopped when he called the sixth name. It seemed to be over.


    Yin Xuetong was pale, and she knew that her name was not included.


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡±


    The boss of the broker house asked doubtfully with the number card. The people who were called out were not very good. Why did she choose these people to buy?


    Su Li smiled. For the first time, her strange voice came out in front of a group of prisoners of war, ¡°Except these six people, I bought all the rest. Boss of the broker house, calcte the price.¡±


    What?!


    Looking at the rest 27 people, the boss of the broker house was instantly dumbfounded. You would buy almost all of them? With the six people he brought before, there were 33 people!


    What a big business!


    The boss of the broker house was happy and suddenly thought of the origins of the three people. He couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter and he honestly said, ¡°Mr. Li, the six kids of the broker house were worth little money. I can decide to give them to you, but you should pay a sum of money for prisoners in the prisoner camp as soldiers¡¯ pay. One people is worth 100 taels and 27 people are worth 2,700 taels of silver.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly to Qu Qingning, who immediately took out 27 hundred-denominated banknote and handed them to the officer.


    Seeing Su Li was so straightforward, the boss of the broker house burst intoughter. He helped the military camp get so much soldier¡¯s pay, so, his benefits were far more than the value of the six ve boys he sent out.


    The officer was happy to get the bank note in such a short time. Tworge carriages were arranged for Su Li to take people back.


    Before leaving, Su Li looked at Yan Ziye, who was distressed, and she said slowly, ¡°If you are not sure, just let them choose their own future.¡±


    Yan Ziye was stupefied when hearing what she said. He was about to ask Su Li what she meant, but he just saw that she had gone with the carriages.


    Yan Ziye came to his sense and saw a group of girls beg him with their bright eyes. He could not help sighing. It was really impulsive.


    As soon as they left the prisoner camp, a group of young boys and girls sitting in the carriages were immediately excited. They looked out and breathed the outside air greedily.


    Seeing Qu Qingning sit on the side of the carriage door and doze, a boy sitting in the innermost part of the carriage wanted to run away at once, but when he just turned around and was going to climb out of the window, with a sh of the de, the tip of a de was on his neck suddenly. If he moved one inch further, he would bleed.


    The cold feeling from the de immediately made him get goose bumps, and he could not move at all.


    Qu Qingning gave a cold hum and took back the long de. He said slightly, ¡°If anyone dares to run away again, I will not show you mercy. The owner wants to buy twenty people, but now there are thirteen more. It¡¯s nothing to kill one or two.¡±


    Then people sitting in the carriage instantly were in silence. They just came out of that terrible ce. Nobody wanted to die on the road.


    Seeing everyone was quiet, Qu Qingning sat down again, but he was furious. Su Li refused him to stay in the same carriage with Xuetong. She must be on purpose.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the thin teenager sitting in the middle of the crowd. It seemed that he could not even manage to raise his head. Qu Qingning felt strange.


    He seemed to have seen the face before, but he couldn¡¯t remember...What was the rtionship between Fang Yuan and him?


    At the moment, the same escaping incident happened in the front carriage. Fang Yuan quietly dislocated one arm of the man who tried to escape. The whole carriage instantly became quieter than the prisoner camp.


    Yin Xuetong was pale and huddled in the innermost part of the carriage. She felt bad. The people who bought them turned out to be from the martial arts circle. She used to hear in her n that some evil families used people to do experiments in cruel means.


    Was she bought by such a n? Otherwise, how could they even choose a disabled person?


    At the thought of this, Yin Xuetong¡¯s face was paler, and not ruddy any more. Did she just leave the wolf pack and thene in the mouth of a tiger?


    At the moment when Yin Xuetong almost wanted tomit suicide, the carriage finally stopped.


    ¡°Everyone, get off the carriage in turn. Keep quiet!¡±


    Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s voice, the people in the two carriages were silent for a moment. The first one walking down the carriage was the skinny teenager. He struggled to get out of the carriage and saw the beautiful buildings in front of him. His expression changed instantly.


    Following him, the remaining 32 ves stepped out of the carriages one after another and were shocked at the luxurious and beautiful three-story buildings. Were they going to live here in the future?


    Su Li and other two guys didn¡¯t stay. After they walked in the restaurant, Heidan and other people came out from it soon.


    They were originally born into beggars, and were trained sessively by Qu Qingning and Ling Li. At this moment, they had no inferiority of beggars. Everyone was calm and rxed with the temperament of disciples fromrge schools.


    They were wearing unified clothes of Linli Building designed by Su Li personally. The clothes were divided into two kinds. One kind was light blue and pink for ordinary manservants and maids. The other kind was ck-gold suit worn by Heian and other people. On the part of the right chest, the two characters of ¡°ÁÜÀ족 (Linli) were embroidered with gold thread. It was simple and imposing!


    Many inexperienced prisoners of war couldn¡¯t help but exim. Yin Xuetong and the thin teenager blinked at the same time. They saw that all these teenagers had cultivations.


    Heidan was never so proud as he was today. He felt so happy. But he knew that he had got in touch with the Young Master before, so he would not be frightened by such small scenes. He immediately said loudly,


    ¡°The ce where you are today is the Linli Building! People who pass the test and training will be the servants of the Linli Building. Come with me.¡±


    Heidan led a group of people to the vacantnd behind the Linli Building. There were still a lot of bluestone bricks and wood.


    Heidan coughed deliberately and pointed at the bricks and wood. He said, ¡°This is the first test for you. Whoever can build his own residence will pass the test and stay. During this period, the Linli Building will provide you with food so that you will not starve to death. As for the other things, you are on your own. There are guards all around here. If you want to run away, don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness!¡±


    The words of Heidan sounded not so pleasant, but the eyes of all people on the spot were lit up by ¡°hope¡±. They had been marked as prisoners of war. If they fled, they would be killed immediately. They had even thought about how miserable their future would be. But they didn¡¯t expect that they would be bought as servants who were provided with food and shelter or even unlimited freedom in the future. Such good things couldn¡¯t be found withnterns.


    Almost no one hesitated for that and they immediately lifted bricks and wood and began to build their own house. With inexplicable light in his eyes, the skinny teenager struggled to grab a piece of stone and wanted to lift it. He tried very hard but the stone still did not move, which caused a burst ofughter. But the skinny teenager continued to struggle with the stone as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    Yin Xuetong gritted her teeth and pushed the stone with one hand. However, with her right hand drooped, she couldn¡¯t pile up the stone. How could she build a house?


    Many people stared at the two people. Where there were people, there was Jianghu and there wereparisons. The skinny teenager and Yin Xuetong were the weakest in the thirty-three people. If there were no ident, they would soon be driven out of the Linli Building and became beggars or returned to the prisoner camp where living was worse than death.


    Sooner, Heidan appeared again. He pointed to the skinny teenager and Yin Xuetong and shouted, ¡°Come here, both of you!¡±


    The skinny teenager was sweating and panting like a patient with tuberculosis. It seemed that he would be dead next second. He heard Heidan¡¯s voice and walked slowly to him. He said anxiously to Heidan in a low voice,


    ¡°It is still early from the appointed date, and I can finish the house...¡±


    It¡¯s so hard for him to grasp the chance to live, and he didn¡¯t want to give up!


    Yin Xuetong was pale. She held her right arm and her beautiful eyes were full of the sentiment of begging.


    Heidan looked strange, but still did not say anything. He waved his hands and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The skinny teenager breathed slowly and did not say anything to beg. He silently followed Heidan. Yin Xuetong sighed. Then she held her right arm and followed.

 Chapter 90 - Unreasonable Demand

    Chapter 90 Unreasonable Demand


    Heidan passed through the ornate hall on the first floor and went into the administrator¡¯s room. Then he walked to the back of the bookcase and twisted it gently. The bookcase moved away slowly and a secret door appeared.


    The emaciated young man and Yin Xuetong behind him looked afraid. The situation seemed different from what they thought. Now they knew the secret door, if they wanted to leave, they must be dead.


    ¡°You two,e with me.¡±


    Then Heidan muttered words such as ¡°luck¡± and they felt confused about that. They could do nothing else but follow Heidan.


    The underground adytum in their imagination did not appear. After they crossed a stone path, they suddenly could see more. They came to a bright central room. If there were no windows around, the emaciated young man and Yin Xuetong would think it was on the ground.


    When they arrived, Heidan asked them to wait for a moment. He left alone and closed the door. Yin Xuetong and the emaciated young man looked at each other, and they saw doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In the current situation, they were niddering servants. Who on earth wanted to see them?


    ¡°Clump, clump, clump...¡±


    Instantly, they head a sound of footsteps. The emaciated young man and Yin Xuetong turned their heads at the same time and saw Fang Yuan and Qu Qingninge together in a hurry, but they didn¡¯t have time to cast their disguise effect off.


    The emaciated young man and Yin Xuetong were in shock when they saw them. They were about to salute in a hurry, but only heard Qu Qingningugh and say in anger, ¡°Xuetong, why are you lowering your head? Don¡¯t you even know me?¡±


    What?


    Yin Xuetong was rmed, then she looked up at Qu Qingning. His voice sounded extremely familiar, but his face was a little unfamiliar to her. She didn¡¯t think of anything for a moment.


    Fang Yuan gave a cold hum and picked up a pot of tea and poured it on Qu Qingning¡¯s face. The tea was so hot that Qu Qingning shouted in pain, ¡°Fang Yuan, you must have done it on purpose! You are venting your anger on me, so, are you insane? I suffer losses, too!¡±


    The emaciated young man immediately opened his eyes wide excitedly.


    Fang Yuan wiped away his disguise with water. He took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Xiaomu, long time no see¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, it¡¯s you!¡±


    The emaciated young man stood up excitedly and shouted. Instantly his face turned pale and he bent down and immediately coughed violently. He coughed so badly that the corner of his mouth bled. His body was too weak to withstand such intense emotions.


    Fang Yuan looked worried and immediately held Fang Mu to leave the adytum. There were only Yin Xuetong and Qu Qingning.


    With full of tears in her eyes, Yin Xuetong stared at Qu Qingning whose face was red due to the hot water. The next moment she could not help falling into Qu Qingning¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Qingning, I thought I would never see you again. They all said you that you died...¡±


    Qu Qingning looked at Yin Xuetong with deep feelings. Thetter was crying bitterly in his arms. He closed his eyes and sighed contentedly. He thought he would never see her again, but fate was so magical that they met again.


    Qu Qingning gently stroked Yin Xuetong¡¯s soft right arm and said with unprecedented gentleness, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be all right.¡±


    Yin Xuetong felt the slight pain from her right arm. She blinked and immediately gave a slight hum. She indulged herself in a tranquil atmosphere and did not think of anything else.


    In his urgent footsteps, Fang Mu shed more blood in his corner of mouth, but heughed happily. If he didn¡¯t have such intense emotion, he would probably live longer. But he did not expect to see his eldest brother in the end. He could be dead without regret.


    ¡°Eldest brother, bury me here after I died. We are all homeless. Let me stay with you, ok?¡±


    Fang Mu kept talking as he coughed with blood, and the blood covered Fang Yuan¡¯s arms. Fang Yuan was so anxious that veins stood out on his head. He reproached coldly, ¡°Shut up, you can live, because she can save you!¡±


    ¡°Save me?¡±


    Fang Mu smiled and his pupils were gradually dted. He closed his eyespletely and breathed weakly for an instant.


    At this time, Fang Yuan finally arrived at Su Li¡¯s room.


    m!


    He kicked Su Li¡¯s door and begged, ¡°Help!¡±


    Five minutester, Su Li took back thest needle and Fang Mu¡¯s breathing became stable. Fang Yuan breathed a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°The kid is lucky. If you came a littleter, he would kick the bucket.¡±


    Su Li tidied up the herb cab as she said ¡°He used the extremely powerful method of phagocytosis reversed, but now his body is empty and his five elements are disordered. He¡¯s so weak that even if I save him, he won¡¯t be able to live for a few months.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked dejected when hearing what she said, ¡°It¡¯s the Insect Burst Secret Method of the Fang Family. It can wear up one¡¯s life for a moment of strength. Su Li...is there any chance for him to live?¡±


    Fang Yuan asked with a fluke. Unexpectedly, Su Li nodded her head, ¡°Of course there is, but there is a high price to pay. Why should I save him?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s mood lightened and he didn¡¯t care about Su Li¡¯s tone at all, ¡°What should I pay for?¡±


    He had been used to the mode of getting along with Su Li. Just now he and Qu Qingning had also paid different prices to let Su Li take in Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong.


    Su Li turned her eyes and tilted her head andughed. ¡°Do you know what Qu Qingning paid for me to help Yin Xuetong cure her arm?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at Su Li¡¯s clear eyes and felt cold. He asked subconsciously, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Work for me all his life.¡± Su Li smiled sweetly and instantly said in a cold voice, ¡°No matter what I say, he will not hesitate to do it, even if he is going to die! He will do it.¡±


    ¡°That fool!¡±


    Fang Yuan scolded inwardly. It was obvious that the boy had lost his mind for his girlfriend. He had just promised Su Li to serve her for ten years within his power before.


    He was the first person who worked for Su Li, so he knew better than anyone else that Su Li was not a good person. On the contrary, she was very good at calction.


    She was a fair and aboveboard viin who never hid her naked ambition. She must have her own purpose in taking so many people in. From the night he killed people, she said that ¡°There will be much more terrible danger in the future¡±.


    But, so what?


    Fang Yuan suddenlyughed, even without these rules, he was willing to do anything for Su Li!


    ¡°I will work for you all my life just like him.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s tone was calm and he didn¡¯t gnash his teeth like Qu Qingning. Su Li stared at Fang Yuan for just a minute and instantly smiled happily.


    ¡°So, I have two real subordinates. It feels great!¡±


    Su Li blinked her eyes. She was always alone in the previous life, and that¡¯s her shoring. If she had power, how could she be put to death by being dismembered? She didn¡¯t even have the power to avenge for her disabled husband!


    Fang Yuan bit his lips and was helpless. Seeing Su Liugh happily, he didn¡¯t know why he was somewhat distressed for her.


    He traded his freedom for her happiness, but that still couldn¡¯t stop the sorrow in her heart...


    ¡°In this case, I will cure him now so that you cannot regret. Or that will be my loss.¡±


    Su Li held the silver needle in Fang Mu¡¯s abdomen with one hand. A wisp of green light suddenly appeared and prated into Fang Mu¡¯s body along the silver needle. Fang Mu¡¯s face became ruddy rapidly and his breathing became strong and powerful.


    If other doctors saw this, they must marvel at that there had another highly skilled doctor in the world.


    Fang Yuan stood on one side in shock. He was not a doctor after all. It was the first time for him to see such energetic power. Even so, he knew how precious such power was.


    ¡°The power can supplement the five elements of the human body. What kind of magical power is it? Su Li has never used it before. Is it the power she has only mastered recently? But Su Li is clearly an ordinary person...¡±


    Fang Yuan thought he know Su Li a little, but for a time, she was unfamiliar to him. He found that even if he was near Su Li, he still could not see through her real background. Nothing could be known except her origin.


    After less than half quarter, Su Li took back her hand. Her face turned pale and her breathing was slightly rapid. She said slowly, ¡°I am not capable of curing the sequ for one time. Let him have a good rest and recuperation in seven days. When he fully adapts, I will do the next treatment. I think it will take three times of treatment before he can get back to normal and start practicing martial arts again.¡±


    Fang Yuan was speechless when hearing what she said. Was she inadequate? If other doctors were asked to cure Fang Mu, they would surely tell him to prepare the funeral. Su Li only needed one month to cure him. She was a talented doctor, ok?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your medical skills are as good as your poison skills.¡±


    Fang Yuan seldomly admired her, but Su Li said with a gentle smile, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. My medical skills are much worse than my poison skills. If I want, the whole Qinghe Town would be a dead city in an instant.¡±


    Fang Yuan felt shocked and wanted to ask if what she said was true. But Su Li had packed up the herb cab and ordered him, ¡°There is full of blood on the road, and don¡¯t forget to clean it up.¡±


    Fang Yuan saw the dark red blood on the ground and felt helpless.


    Fang Mu frowned and saw clearly. He sat up suddenly and looked at his slender and white hands. He froze instantly, ¡°I am alive?¡±


    Fang Yuan turned around and knocked Fang Mu¡¯s head. He said, ¡°I said you would not die, then you wouldn¡¯t die! You son of a bitch, do you know that I¡¯ve got my life in for saving you!¡±


    Fang Mu was instantly dazed. He covered his head and begged for mercy repeatedly.


    After the frolic, Fang Yuan met Qu Qingning. Seeing Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong were in love with each other, Fang Yang felt a little disgusted.


    Qu Qingning saw Fang Mu who had rosy cheeks and strong body. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Oh! Boy, don¡¯t spit blood? I thought you were going to die when I saw you just now!¡±


    Fang Mu scratched his head embarrassedly and said, ¡°Brother Qu, don¡¯t make jokes on me. Do you remember me? I¡¯m Fang Mu of the Fang Family. I am a coteral sibling, but Brother Fang Yuan treated me very well.¡±


    Qu Qingning touched his chin and nodded, ¡°You were too thin to be recognized before, you were lucky because Fang Yuan could recognize you.¡±


    Yin Xuetong looked at Fang Mu curiously. She saw Fang Mu spit blood all the time just now, but she didn¡¯t expect that after a while, he was full of vim and vigor.


    ¡°Xuetong, you can rest assured now! The owner of the winery is a highly skilled doctor She can certainly cure your hand.¡±


    Qu Qingning promised to Yin Xuetong. He had paid his life for curing her hand. If she couldn¡¯t cure her, with her personality, she would certainly not let him agree with such excessive demand.


    ¡°Is that ¡®Mr. Li¡¯?¡± Yin Xuetong timidly asked, ¡°You are both his servants, is it inappropriate for you to say that?¡±


    Qu Qingning turned serious and Fang Yuan instantly smiled.


    In this moment, Su Li came in. Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong looked at her curiously. She sat at the table and poured a cup of tea for herself.


    ¡°You two guys who work for me all your life, isn¡¯t it the time for you to go out and work?

 Chapter 91 - Business Beginning

    Chapter 91 Business Beginning


    Both Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning felt helpless when they heard what Su Li said. They didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do. But since Su Li let them go out, she must have something to tell Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong alone.


    Qu Qingning stood up first, scratched his head, and gave Yin Xuetong a reassuring look. Then he immediately went out of the underground secret room with Fang Yuan, and closed the door.


    Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong looked at each other and both felt stupefied at Su Li who looked younger than them.


    ording to what she just said...she was Mr. Li?


    Mr. Li actually was a girl at 13 or 14?


    Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t help butpare the height. She found that Mr. Li she saw during the day was a little higher than Su Li. It¡¯s weird...


    Su Li looked at Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong with a smile after she sipped her tea. She said first, ¡°For Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning¡¯s sake, I will cure you both and the Linli Building will take you in. However, there are conditions!¡±


    Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong looked nervous and said, ¡°What are the conditions?¡±


    They didn¡¯t know that Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan had agreed to meet Su Li¡¯s unreasonable demand for them. Having walked from the battlefield to the prisoner camp, they were anxious at the moment. They knew that there was no free lunch in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple!¡±


    Su Li pointed to Fang Mu and said, ¡°When you recover from your injury, I will dispense medicine to make you regain your cultivation as soon as possible. Then you will work yourself to death for me like Fang Yuan! You will be responsible for safety in the Linli Building in usual days, do you have any questions?¡±


    Fang Mu was shocked when he heard what she said. He excitedly stuttered, ¡°Can...can I continue to practice?¡±


    Coldness shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said lightly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll take in a useless person?¡±


    Fang Mu shrank his neck and instantly shook his head. He could not help but fear Su Li. The girl in front of him looked in the same age as him, but the inexplicable energy she showed made people unconsciously feel frightened.


    Seeing Fang Mu¡¯s reaction, Su Li turned to be kind instantly. Sheughed warmly and said, ¡°Then I take that as a promise. Fang Mu, work hard in the future.¡±


    Fang Mu agreed with Su Li in a befuddled way. Although he thought something was wrong, he felt at ease because his eldest brother Fang Yuan was here. Moreover, his life was saved by Ms. Li. Even if he died for the Linli Building, so what?


    ¡°Then it¡¯s your turn.¡± Su Li looked at Yin Xuetong fiercely. This made thetter turned pale at once. She just got ruddyplexion. ¡°In a month, I will help you and Fang Mu recover. You will be the shopkeeper of the Linli Building in the future. Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°What? I will be the shopkeeper?¡±


    Yin Xuetong eximed and didn¡¯t understand instantly. She just came for one day and she was a servant. Why did the girl let her be the shopkeeper?


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to be?¡± Su Li tilted her head and said weirdly, ¡°Qu Qingning assured me that you have shown your talent for coordinating before. You are absolutely capable of being the shopkeeper of Linli Building. Did he tell me something false? I will talk to himter.¡±


    Yin Xuetong trembled and shook her head quickly to deny. She fiercely nodded with full of determination, ¡°I must manage the Linli Building well. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Su Li smiled and stood up. She swept them who were still confused and said, ¡°I¡¯m Su Li. You two remember that.¡±


    Then Su Li left lightly. They had note to their sense from a series of surprises.


    After a long time, Fang Mu said with difficultly with a deep sigh, ¡°What terrible energy, but she is only our peer. Is she Ms. Li?¡±


    Yin Xuetong had same feelings and nodded repeatedly. But a hint of doubt shed in her eyes.


    Because Su Li did not deny or admit that she was Ms. Li from the beginning to the end.


    Was Su Li and Ms. Li the same person? She and Fang Mu still needed time to find out.


    After today, Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong did not appear in front of the other thirty-one people. Everyone thought that these two people had been killed secretly by people of the Linli Building. So, they worked more actively because they feared that they would be killed like them.


    Under such stimtion, in less than half a month, a row of ck-brick houses was built behind the Linli Building, which looked neat and tidy.


    After the houses were built, everyone was so tired that they fell to the ground. However, nourished by the food provided by the Linli Building, they have much better physical quality. They didn¡¯t feel very tired even if they were asked to work one day in an ordinary restaurant.


    Heidan appeared in the backyard on time and pped his hands. He said aloud, ¡°Very good! Congrattions, all of you have passed the first round of tests. ording to the speed of the house construction, I will give each of you a number. You will work in the winery with the number instead of your name.¡±


    Several people who still had some strength struggled to sit up with full of joy.


    ¡°Three dayster, the Linli Building will be open on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month! You don¡¯t have time to rest and need to familiarize yourself with the winery business in these three days. Now, all of you, go to the bathroom to take a bath and start training immediately!¡±


    Everyone stood up with their tired body when they heard Heidan¡¯s order. They stared at the new clothes in the hands of the people behind Heidan. They were so excited because they didn¡¯t remember that how long they hadn¡¯t taken a bath and changed into new clothes.


    Even if the clothes were for waiters, they felt happy.


    The bathhouse was divided into two parts, one part for men and the other for women. Less than half of the thirty-one people were women. They didn¡¯t make chaos. The first teenager who finished his bath climbed out of the bathroom and dried himself. He touched the clothes aside prepared for them and was stunned.


    ¡°The clothes...are not made of linen but silk!¡±


    The teenager was in shock. What on earth was the origin of the Linli Building? It was so rich that the lowest ss of servants in it wore silk clothes! It was clear that the waiter was busy working in the winery and must dirty the clothes. It was such a waste to make clothes for waiters in such good cloth.


    On the other side, the women also finished their baths and were happy to change into new clothes. They didn¡¯t think too much about it and they just felt that the silk clothes were reallyfortable to wear.


    After all the people changed their clothes, they stood in front of Heidan again, looked like different people.


    Heidan nodded his head. The bosses had good eyes and the people they chose had good looks. And they had got through the test with strong wills. Men were left to take their tasks. All the women went to the kitchen with Fang Ling. Fang Ling taught them the basic procedures of processing ingredients.


    Learning was a process that couldn¡¯t be aplished overnight. Su Li nned that these people were enough to cope with the chaos when starting the business. As for their abilities, she would help them cultivate slowly in the future. As long as they were not idiots, she had so many ways to tap their potential and let these people make rapid progress.


    After all, she had been the Hierarch of a cult for some time in her previous life.


    As a group of people busily adapting themselves to the work of the winery, the Lantern Festival, the fifteenth day of the first lunar month came.


    As the first full-moon night of the New Year, the Lantern Festival was naturally one of the most important festivals in Dahan Country. The entire Qinghe Town had been buzzing early. Every street was decorated withnterns and colored hangings. Lanterns forntern show were set up and various folk performances were also being prepared.


    The door of the Linli Building was decorated withnterns and colored hangings. A group of teenagers wearing new clothes wiped the inside and outside of the door again and again. More and more people came to the street to have fun. Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan with masks had lion dance in front of the door. Their performance was vivid due to their body movement of practicing martial arts. Many people were attracted and stopped to watch with apuse.


    ¡°Crack, crack!!¡±


    A series of firecrackers suddenly cracked out the door. Then, the door of the Linli Building was opened wide, and three maids walked out from each side and waited with their body bended. Then Yin Xuetong in a white woolen skirt came out of the door with a smile and said aloud,


    ¡°Everyone in the Qinghe Town, I¡¯m the shopkeeper of the Linli Building. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet all of you! Today is the Lantern Festival, which is also the opening day of the Linli Building. All drinks are ny percent off. There are also free refreshments and snacks for a taste. All people who love drinking and delicacies, wee to the Linli Building!¡±


    People who were watching the lion dance were immediately attracted to Yin Xuetong. Many people secretly praised what a beautiful girl she was when they saw Yin Xuetong¡¯s pretty face. They were surprised at once when they heard that she was actually the shopkeeper.


    The girl looked only 15 or 16 years old and she was the shopkeeper of the Linli Building?


    They also found that all the shopkeeper and servants were young people with full of energy.


    ¡°It turned out that the Linli Building is a winery and the name is so elegant!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s drinks are ny percent off and there are good wines for free. I¡¯ll go in and have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Go! Go! Go! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of friends, and we usually drink together. I¡¯ll go back and call them over!¡±


    For a while, arge number of people who love drinking flocked into the winery. They marveled at the unique and beautiful decorations inside the winery. They had never seen such a delicately decorated winery. It would bring them enjoyment just sitting in it even without drinking.


    They noticed two simple tes hanging behind the counter after looking around.


    ¡°Osmanthus wine, 1 tael/pot (discount price)¡±


    ¡°Osmanthus cake, 0.5 tael/te (one lump for free taste)¡±


    Only two items?


    All customersing into the winery were stupefied. Such arge winery only served two items. Was that a joke?


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be that one of pampered son of a wealthy or influential family has nothing to do but y with us?¡±


    ¡°The discounted wine is one tael for one pot, which is more expensive thanmon restaurant. Then is the original price ten taels a pot?¡±


    ¡°What is osmanthus wine? Why haven¡¯t I heard of that wine before?¡±


    For a while, all the people who came to watch what¡¯s going on were confused. Sitting in the winery, they didn¡¯t know what to do, and no one ordered the dish.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Yin Xuetong kept calm when seeing that. She gave the person she arranged a wink. Immediately a man who dressed like a wealthy childe shouted, ¡°Whatever it is, let¡¯s have a taste and then we will know it. Waiter, give me a pot of osmanthus wine and a te of osmanthus cake. Don¡¯t forget the free osmanthus cake!¡±


    Then there was a burst ofughter in the winery and the awkward situation was eased down. Many people started ordering.


    However, most people only wanted to taste the free osmanthus cake. As for the osmanthus wine at one tael for one pot, they might have to wait for others to have a taste before they ordered it themselves.


    Soon, the osmanthus cake and osmanthus wine ordered by the arranged man were offered. The ¡°wealthy childe¡± acted by a servant poured himself a cup of osmanthus wine. The clear and sticky liquor which was a little golden gently rippled in the ss.


    The osmanthus cake was even more beautiful. The whole cake was as clear as ze. The golden osmanthus flower on the surface made the whole osmanthus cake look like an artwork in an antique shop, which was hard for people to put it down.

 Chapter 92 - Exaggerated Price

    Chapter 92 Exaggerated Price


    It¡¯s in the cold winter days, and the wine ss was steaming. The osmanthus fragrance spread slowly in the building. The senior drinkers nearby couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva and eagerly watched the wealthy childe drinking it.


    Yin Xu did not expect that such a good thing would ur to him on the first day of his work. Although it had a higher demand for acting, that¡¯s not a problem for him, because he used to be a liar in the Nanjiang Country. Afterwards, he was captured by feudal officials. Then he was forced to be a soldier and became cannon fodder on battlefields.


    When the wine reached his throat, the pungency in imagination didn¡¯t suffuse inside him. Instead, he felt a taste of mellowness and smoothness as if it was silk not wine that he swallowed. The strong osmanthus fragrance spread in his body and made all his pores open, which was extremelyfortable.


    ¡°It is not wine. It is clearly a kind of addictive poison!¡±


    Yin Xu had a whole ss of wine and became a little drunk. He had forgotten that he was still acting at that moment. He optionally took a lump of osmanthus cake into his mouth. His whole mouth was immediately full of anotherpletely different sweet taste.


    He chewed it carefully, and felt it was smooth, soft and sweet but not greasy. The aroma of rice was wrapped in osmanthus fragrance, and the taste was well arranged. The sweetness mixed with fresh vor was memorable.


    Yin Xu was totally intoxicated. It did not need any pretentious acting because his expression had already exined everything. Many people couldn¡¯t help but ce orders. They wanted to know why Yin Xu became like that after he just drank a ss of wine and ate a lump of osmanthus cake.


    Many pots of osmanthus wine were served on tables, and the osmanthus fragrance was richer in the whole winery. Real good wine never needed any publicity. Those chronic drunkards were mad with joy and seemed to get a treasure after they had the first taste. When they finished off the wine, they excitedly went out the restaurant. It was apparent that they were going to show off the wine to their drinking buddies. Yin Xuetong could imagine how hrious it would be at the Linli Building tomorrow.


    ¡°Good, I want to drink more!¡±


    Yin Xu screamed with a red face. It was clear that he forgot his identity. Yin Xuetong shook her head and asked people to help him go away in a hurry. The corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but slightly tilt up. For the sake of his sess in making a good start for the Linli Building, she wouldn¡¯t me him for drinking.


    ¡°Relying on the osmanthus wine, it is sufficient to make the Linli Building famous in the Qinghe Town. However, the dish is monotonous. I don¡¯t know if Ms. Li has other ideas.¡±


    Thentern show at night was very lively. People in some streets near the Linli Building could faintly smell the osmanthus fragrance. Thus, more and more people followed the smell and came to these streets, which helped vendors on the streets earn more and lighted them up with pleasure.


    Su Li stood on the roof and were watching the lively scene downstairs. Her calmly face also shed a smile.


    Yin Xuetong had good abilities, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about the Linli Building inmon days. It was a surprise. However...


    She looked at the south of the Qinghe Town. After a few days, some intended people would make some movements.


    Next day, because of drinkers¡¯ word of mouth, people who came to taste the wine in the Linli Building nearly doubled those came yesterday. Waiters kept receiving, and even the second floor of the winery was full soon.


    Drinkers who hade yesterday saw signs on the wall, and their faces changed slightly. They seemed to have forgotten a very important thing.


    ¡°Osmanthus wine, 10 taels/pot.¡±


    ¡°Osmanthus cake, 5 taels/te.¡±


    Yes, the shopkeeper said yesterday that it was 90% off to sale the wine. Today... it restored the original price!


    ¡°What the hell? Lao Li, 10 taels for one pot? It is sufficient for me to go to the Laifu Inn and have ten bottles of bamboo wine!¡±


    ¡°Lao Li, Ie here just because of your idle boast. I didn¡¯t expect that you set me up!¡±


    ¡°Tell me! How much money did you get from the winery?¡±


    ¡°We all think we are friends. Do you even treat us like this?¡±


    In a short time, the crowd burst intoints in the building. Many people like Lao Li were very awkward. Anyone who kindly took friends to share good things but was misunderstood wouldn¡¯t feel good.


    However, the more Lao Li was misunderstood, the more he wanted to prove that he was right!


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Am I like that kind of person?¡± Lao Li looked angry and waved his hand, ¡°Waiter, three pots of osmanthus wine! Today I will show you what the real wine is! The bamboo wine of the Laifu Inn is bullshit. Compared with the osmanthus wine of the Linli Building, it even can¡¯t be called wine!¡±


    Seeing their old friend was so angry, and he didn¡¯t seem to pretend, many of drinking buddies who were about to leave stopped going out at once and went back to sit down again.


    ¡°Alright! Lao Li, I will taste it and see how magical the osmanthus wine that you said is. It even makes you praise so highly!¡±


    As early as the time when they were in the yard, Heidan and other people had made a lot of osmanthus wine. After diluting the original wine, it could be directly served to the wine tables quickly. Lao Li and others didn¡¯t wait for a long time. A waiter put three hot and steaming pots of wine and one te of osmanthus cake on the table.


    Lao Li was curious and he said, ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t order the osmanthus cake.¡±


    The waiter immediately smiled, ¡°Our owner said that you are a person who loves wine, so the te of osmanthus cake isplimentary.¡±


    Lao Li¡¯s eyes instantly became wet after he heard that. He looked at the osmanthus cake and had a feeling of tearing, ¡°Tell your shopkeeper many thanks for me.¡±


    The waiter heard him and didn¡¯t make clear the difference between the ¡°shopkeeper¡± and the ¡°owner¡±. He nodded and went away.


    Su Li stood on the top floor and watched the scene with a meaningful smile.


    When a person was suspected and negated, even if he was only given petty favors, he would remember it deeply and immediately regarded the person who gave him favors as a confidant.


    Sure enough, the human heart was so fragile.


    The power of wine had no upper limit for those who love wine. When a group of chronic drunkards drank the osmanthus wine, the scene of yesterday repeated immediately and was even crazier.


    ¡°Lao Li, I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°The wine shoulde from the heaven and how can ordinary people smell it a lot!¡±


    ¡°Lao Li, you set me up! After I drank the osmanthus wine, I can¡¯t even bear to drink the bamboo wine when I think of it!¡±


    ¡°The vintage wine is so mellow, and it has strong aftertaste. A pot of it costs ten taels. It is really inexpensive!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Linli Building. I want to live here!¡±


    ¡°I still like the spicy taste. Hope the Linli Building will have new wine soon!¡±


    ¡°Waiter, two more tes of osmanthus cake to go. I will take them back and let my wife have a taste!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In a short time, the restaurant was acimed constantly, and it started a shopping frenzy. Hundreds of pots of osmanthus wine and thousands of tes of osmanthus cake were sold in a merely half day. Yin Xuetong was scared by that so she announced at once that the wine and the cake were out of stock today and the Linli Building would open again tomorrow.


    Although the winery¡¯s inventory was sufficient, and they also collected several warehouses of dry osmanthus flowersst fall, they couldn¡¯t withstand such crazy buying. Moreover, she also knew that there were profiteers hiding among customers. Otherwise, even if the public praise spread so well, it would not sell so much in just one day.


    ¡°But I should tell Su Li the matter.¡±


    Yin Xuetong thought about it and went to the attic on the top floor. Before she knocked at the door, she heard a sounding out from inside.


    ¡°I have known the specific things. In the future, the osmanthus wine and osmanthus cake are limited and cannot be purchased inrge quantities. The exact amounts are up to you.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was shocked, and immediately her scalp tingled slightly. The winery¡¯s status quo was already seen by Su Li, but she did not speak frankly. Would the shopkeeper have changed to another person tomorrow if Yin Xuetong didn¡¯te today?


    ¡°OK, I see.¡±


    Yin Xuetong did not open the door. She answered outside the door and turned away to go downstairs. At the same time, she secretly decided to do better than before in heart.


    At that night, Qu Qingning, Yin Xuetong, Fang Yuan and Fang Mu were all in the underground adytum.


    ¡°Xuetong, tell us quickly how much money we earned in total these days!¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes were shining like a miser. Yin Xuetong rolled her eyes and said slowly, ¡°The osmanthus wine we are selling now is the centuple dilution of the original osmanthus wine. The profit is nine taels for one pot. The profit of the osmanthus cake is lower and is about three taels for one te. Today, we sold more than 500 pots of Osmanthus wine and more than 1,200 tes of osmanthus cake. In addition to the small amounts, the ie of the Linli Building is at least 8,000 taels!¡±


    Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath when she got the result. The profit of osmanthus wine was so considerable!


    Furthermore, wine was not like dishes. Even if people drank it all the time, they wouldn¡¯t be tired of it. People who liked to drink even needed to get some wine every day andfort themselves from hearts. It was not like the dishes that if people had them every day and they must be tired of them one day.


    In this case, the Linli Building just started business, and it became a money tree with 8,000 taels earned in one day.


    Fang Mu listened to her and couldn¡¯t help but drool with wide opened eyes. It turned out that his eldest brother was on the coattails of Su Li. No wonder his cultivation rose sharply. They had not seen each other for half a year, but he reached the acquired eighth hurdle, which was even faster than when he was in their family.


    However, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning hadmon responses. They had known Su Li¡¯s ability of making money, so they were not surprised at this little bit money. After all, Su Li didn¡¯t even spend a penny to ckmail Su Huanli giving her 400,000 taels before. And that¡¯s the origin of the Linli Building. Compared with that, the daily profit of 8,000 taels was a mere trifle.


    ¡°How clever Su Li is. She not only cooks delicious dishes, but also makes good wine.¡±


    Qu Qingningughed and couldn¡¯t help but pat Fang Yuan on his back, ¡°Thus, following her, we will not suffer losses.¡±


    Fang Yuan rolled his eyes. Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu were all muddled.


    What did that ¡°suffer losses¡± mean? What riddles were they talking about?


    ...


    At the moment, it¡¯s in a study of a magnificent residence in the south of the Qinghe Town.


    ¡°Master, many of the restaurants that you chose have agreed to transfer.¡±


    The middle-aged man who looked like a butler were groveling and he said with respect. There was a desk in front of him. A handsome young man, who dressed in a golden costume but with a cold face, was staring at an ancient scroll in his hands. It could be faintly recognized that it¡¯s a martial-art illustrated book from the back of the book.


    After hearing the butler¡¯s words, the young man snorted and said slowly, ¡°Tell me about the restaurants that have responded.¡±


    The butler replied quickly, ¡°There are three restaurants in total. One is the Laifu Inn in the center of the town. Its owner doesn¡¯t have powerful background, so he naturally dares not offend you. The other two restaurants are the Yui Inn in the east of the town and the Huaman Inn in the west. These two old inns have operated for many years. Even if their locations are little remote, they both have stable visitors.¡±


    The young man listened to him and slightly nodded. It seemed that he was a little satisfied. He looked up and said, ¡°What about their ie?¡±


    ¡°The Laifu Inn¡¯s ie is the highest! It can have three thousand taels profit every day.¡± The butler answered fluently, ¡°The other two have 2,500 taels and 2,700 taels daily respectively.¡±


    The young man frowned slightly and put down the scroll from his hands. He slowly stood up and said with cold eyes, ¡°You have inquired for a long time, but you just find out three pieces of rubbish for me?!¡±


    The butler was immediately shocked and knelt down, ¡°Master! I have tried my best. Some of the other restaurants have aristocratic family as their backgrounds, just like us. And some are backed by high officials. We can¡¯t offend them!¡±


    The young man sneered, ¡°I promised my father that I would make an achievement in business, so I can¡¯t start in a small way. The inns you said can¡¯t have five thousand taels daily. How can these match my identity?¡±


    The butler was fearful. He remembered the means that the young man usually tortured people. His hands and feet trembled. Suddenly, he thought of something and immediately shouted, ¡°Master! Master! I know! There is another winery. The winery just started business today. I estimate that it can earn 7,000 taels daily. Besides, whether its decoration or wine is in the highest grade. It matches your identity absolutely!¡±

 Chapter 93 - Genius from the Jin Family

    <h4>Chapter 93 Genius from the Jin Family</h4>


    ¡°Oh?¡± The youth raised his eyebrow and looked interested, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°On the second-ss street in the eastern town, there is the Linli Building, which sells the highest grade osmanthus wine. It only opens for two days but is overcrowded!¡± The butler boasted about it for fear that the youth was not satisfied, ¡°However, I haven¡¯t found its patron for the time being. I only know a person called ¡®Mr. Li¡¯ who chose servants from the broker house the other day. Now those servants have be waiters of the Linli Building.¡±


    The youth was more interested in it and said, ¡°It can earn seven thousand taels after starting business in two days. It¡¯s a bit interesting. I have never heard who ¡®Mr. Li¡¯ is. He is secretive and maybe doesn¡¯t have any great ability. Go to draw your reward and meet with the Linli Building¡¯s administrator tomorrow. If they don¡¯t agree, do you know what to do?¡±


    The butler was very happy and immediately knelt and kowtowed to him, ¡°Thank you, Master! I know. I know!¡±


    ...


    The next day, Su Li dressed in casual wear came to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Today the Girls¡¯ School opened. It was very lively.


    ¡°Lecturer Su ising, haha...¡±


    ¡°Lecturer Su!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Other lecturers passing Su Li all greeted her obligingly. They knew that Su Li had be not only a special-ss lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School but also the workshop owner of embroidery workshop in the Qinghe Town.


    She inherited perfectly the two identities of Gong Xiangjun and obtained a high-ranking position which was only lower than Satrap Yan in the Qinghe Town at a stroke, as it was. Su Li made such a high achievement at this age, and her aureole almost made others be blind by shining.


    When they went back to the courtyard in school, Mammy Li didn¡¯t have many things to clear away. During this period, Xiaowu and Datian both lived here and cleaned the house every day. The floor in the room was so clean that it could almost reflect figures.


    Mammy Li went to cook quickly. She watched Su Li build a winery which was more profitable than the Baiwei Building. She felt at ease in heart.


    Su Li looked at the back of Mammy Li, and a sense of concern shed through her eyes.


    She would like to ask Mammy Li the reason why she was so familiar with the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. However, if she asked her directly, Mammy Li might not answer it. Although the rtionship between them had been tight enough, it did not mean that they would tell each other unmentionable secrets in the past.


    ¡°It seems that I have to think of a way to sound her out.¡±


    Su Li slightly squinted her eyes. She would never keep hidden dangers around.


    That night, after everyone slept, Su Li put on the clothes of ¡°Mr. Li¡±. She stretched her body and passed through the high walls between College of Literature and College of Martial Arts like a light smoke to the martial arts field.


    Looking at the empty martial arts field, she picked up the bow and arrows on the table. Under the dusky moonlight, she drew back the bowstring fully and slightly squinted her right eye.


    She loosened her fingertips ¡ª


    nk!!


    An arrow like lightning across the night sky directly prated a bull¡¯s-eye and was firmly nailed on the ground, except that its nock was trembling.


    Su Li changed a stronger bow and took a deep breath. For the next n, her archery and swordsmanship should be practiced again.


    When Su Yu was practicing archery, Fang Yuan and other three persons gathered together in the underground adytum and frowned.


    ¡°Have you inquired about him clearly? What is the origin of the butler who called himself the Jin Family¡¯s butler and came today?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at Qu Qingning. Thetter looked embarrassed, ¡°I went to the Tianya House to inquire about him. He is from the Jin Family of the Qinghe Town, which is an aristocratic family. The Jin Family has at least five persons who are officials in the imperial court. Recently their first master is looking for acquiring restaurants everywhere. I heard that it is the task assigned by his father. If he makes it, he will be set directly as the next sessor of the Jin Family. We be the target!¡±


    When they heard the background of the Jin Family, Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu both slightly changed their looks. Even Fang Yuan unconsciously frowned and said, ¡°The Jin Family has powerful backing. We should contact Su Li. We can¡¯t decide it.¡±


    Then Fang Yuan immediately got up to walk away and disappeared outside the door soon.


    Yin Xuetong was curious and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Su Li in the restaurant? Where can she go besides this ce?¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and said, ¡°She can go to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.¡±


    ¡°Go to school?¡±


    A bit of envy shed through Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes. She also wanted to go further in her studies, but she was no longer qualified unfortunately.


    At this time, Qu Qingningughed and said, ¡°It is impossible for her to go to school. She goes to school for teaching. Don¡¯t believe her appearance of a profiteer. She is a special-ss lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School actually. Besides, she is also the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop. Her status is only lower than the satrap. Tut-tut...¡±


    Yin Xuetong was so shocked that her mouth opened slightly, and her beautiful eyes were shining. There was a sense of worship gradually urring. Su Li was amazing... Did she have such a high status actually?


    Then with a furtive expression, Qu Qingning whispered, ¡°I am telling you secretly. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it. The rtionship between Su Li and the winery hasn¡¯t been exposed. If Su Li knows that I tell you about it, I must be beaten up by her.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Yin Xuetong nodded again and again. She looked a little scared and was worried that Qu Qingning would be beaten up by Su Li.


    Fang Mu heard it and was speechless. Brother Qu¡¯s temper had never changed. He was too audacious. He spoke ill of his boss. Aren¡¯t he afraid of being driven out of the Linli Building?


    Tonight was destined to be a white night.


    The sky was bing lighter. Su Li put down the bow and arrows and quickly destroyed the trace of hering. When she went back to the courtyard, she looked serious suddenly because she perceived that there was a person in the room. However, she became rxed soon.


    The breath was obviously from Fang Yuan.


    Opening the door, Su Li sat down and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Fang Yuan shed out from behind the bed, and there was a rare anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Where have you been? I have waited for you all night long!¡±


    It seemed that Su Li was startled by him. She suddenly turned back and saw Fang Yuan. She looked angry and said, ¡°Fang Yuan, what are you doing here instead of being in the winery?!¡±


    Fang Yuan felt sorry in his heart, but he became angry soon, ¡°I am asking you. Where have you been?¡±


    Did you know that I was worried about you?


    Fang Yuan asked the question in his heart.


    Su Li looked at Yuan Fang and suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Do not forget. There is only the rule that the owner can restrict servants¡¯ liberty. You are my servant now. Do you want to restrict my actions?¡±


    A sense of gloom shed through Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. He calmed down thoroughly and whispered, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Li poured a cup of tea to him without any exnation about her trace and said, ¡°Tell me. Why are you here?¡±


    Fang Yuan took the tea and had a forced smile vaguely.


    Now he understood what an unrequited love was.


    Then, Fang Yuan told her the matter of the Jin Family. Su Li was surprised. She had been waiting for an ident of the embroidery workshop, but she did not expect that the winery would have an ident first.


    The Jin Family...


    Su Li reminded of many scenes, and her eyes were dimmer. She took a piece of special paper of the winery and quickly wrote a letter. She handed it to Fang Yuan.


    ¡°Send the letter to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Fang Yuan took the letter and the image of Yan Ziye urred in his mind.


    Were they going to ask him for help?


    However, they didn¡¯t form friendship with Yan Ziye. Why would he help them?


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t know Su Li¡¯s intention but still left holding the letter. He had absolute confidence in Su Li¡¯s scheme. The words in the letter shouldn¡¯t be about asking for help.


    Next day, the butler of the Jin Family came again as expected. Yin Xuetong refused him and said they needed to ask for instructions from the master. However, she was very upset. She always felt that the butler would hit out at them soon.


    Although they only had intuitions, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning still stayed in two sides separately and arranged Heidan and others to stay around the Linli Building.


    The night was dark and windy. The servants of the Linli Building went to sleep soon.


    Fang Yuan was in the dark and held a sword in his hand. He leaned against the wall and dozed. After a short while, a low sound of airflow rang. He immediately opened his eyes and jumped like a cat to dead angle on the second floor.


    Under the dim night light, Fang Yuan clearly saw that a dozen of ck shadows quietly cut the door of the Linli Building and then rushed in.


    ¡°Sure enough, theye.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled coldly and lightly waved his right hand. Qu Qingning immediately noticed it and let people hiding in the corners of the building ignite the smoke. The smoke spread very fast. In a few moments, it was heard that a dozen of weights fell to the ground in the building.


    Heidan and others had already eaten the antidotes and showed wretched smiles. They extinguished the smoke immediately, dragged a dozen of men in ck into the underground adytum and tied up them.


    After they opened windows, the smoke dissipated. Qu Qingning shook his head and said, ¡°Su Li¡¯s smoke is good stuff as expected. The Jin Family is an established family anyhow. How can they do this kind of dastardly deeds?¡±


    Fang Yuan was expressionless and said coldly, ¡°Rich and powerful families usually have more dastardly deeds. Haven¡¯t we met a lot of dastardly deeds?¡±


    Qu Qingning was tongue-tied instantly and exasperated in his heart. Fang Yuan was just like eating gunpowder in the past two days and contradicted others frequently. No one knew what made him be angry.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a married man. I don¡¯t fuss about it.


    Remembering that Yin Xuetong was waiting for him in the room, Qu Qingning smiled and left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t care about interrogating those men in ck.


    Fang Yuan went to the underground adytum alone. He opened masks of those men in ck in turn. Sure enough, they were all servants of the Jin Family.


    The intelligence system of the Tianya House was unbelievable. It even knew the methods used by the Jin Family to deal with those three restaurants. Because they got the news in advance, they could be prepared.


    ¡°Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult. Young Master...¡±


    Fang Yuan muttered to himself, and his eyes were gloomier. He looked at a dozen of those people who were tied up in the room. He looked very sinister.


    In one day and one night, there were dreary screams mixed with despair. However, on the ground, there were full of guests, and it was very lively.


    The butler of the Jin Family was waiting in the room with a gloomy face and felt uneasy.


    Among the people who were sent out by him yesterday, no one came back unexpectedly. It seemed that meat buns hit a dog. It was weird!


    ¡°Is the Linli Building backed by certain force?¡±


    The butler looked seriously at the portrait sent by a special person. There were only the faces of Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning who were disguised and a man in bamboo hat with the face unseen.


    The butler looked at it for a long time and became angrier so that he almost tore it.


    Damn it! The two faces were not recorded in the Tianya House. They were likely to be the faces after the disguise. How could he find out them?


    ¡°If I can¡¯t make it, I can only let the master make a decision.¡±


    Although the butler was extremely angry, he didn¡¯t fluster. In his eyes, the master had never been stumped. After all, the master was a genius and ranked the first of the martial artspetition in the Qinghe Province. Even Satrap Yan said that the master would be the mainstay of the Dahan Country definitely.


    How could such a master be stumped by a secretive ¡°Mr. Li¡±?


    It¡¯s a joke!


    ...


    Meanwhile, Yin Xu forced himself to be calmed and went to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion holding the letter. Yin Xu looked at the august and towering lintel, and his feelings wereplicated. For a moment, he looked slightly dull.


    As an exotic prisoner of war, he could even enter the Satrap¡¯s Mansion one day.


    ¡°Stop. What do you do?¡±


    The guards of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion saw Yin Xu sneaking and immediately asked him.


    Yin Xu looked serious, which didn¡¯t lose face for the Linli Building finally, and said calmly, ¡°I am from the Linli Building. My master has a letter and wants the Third Childe Yan to look over it.¡±


    The Linli Building?


    The guards¡¯ looks changed slightly. As a new force which suddenly rose in the Qinghe Town, the name of the big winery had been well known. Therefore, they all heard about it.


    Moreover, they heard that their Third Childe happened to have met the boss of the Linli Building once.


    Thinking of it, the guards were rxed. One of them said, ¡°Wait a moment. I will go in and report for you.¡±


    Hearing it, Yin Xu was at ease finally.

 Chapter 94 - Invitation

    Chapter 94 Invitation


    ¡°Ms. Li¡¯s letter?¡±


    In the study, Yan Ziye received the report and was puzzled. The mysterious woman who had always beenposed at the prisoner camp on that day urred in his mind automatically.


    ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    Yan Ziye waved his hand. The rtionship between Ms. Li and him was not close. The letter was sent suddenly. He also wanted to know what on earth she wanted to do.


    After a short period of time, Yin Xu walked into the study and saw Yan Ziye. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Isn¡¯t he the adjutant whom he had met at the prisoner camp on that day?


    Yan Ziye just felt that that person was a little familiar. After he thought back, he remembered that the person was one of the prisoners of war brought back by Ms. Li?!


    Unexpectedly, after half a month, the person¡¯s spirit waspletely different. It couldn¡¯t be seen that he had been in the prisoner camp at all.


    ¡°Ms. Li¡¯s means of training people is superb...¡±


    Yan Ziye couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Yin Xu heard it and looked angry. He couldn¡¯t help but retort the former, ¡°Master, you are wrong. We are not trained at the Linli Building. We are voluntary for everything. As Ms. Li has told us, if we want to change our destinies, we only can depend on ourselves. Ms. Li just gives us a chance.¡±


    Before he finished talking, a maid standing next to Yan Ziye immediately berated him, ¡°How dare you! You are just a servant to send the letter. You aren¡¯t qualified to speak here. Kneel down to apologize!¡±


    Yin Xu¡¯s eyelids shook, and a sense of fear shed through his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t kneel down but looked at the maid who had berated him with obstinacy instead of dodge.


    Then the maid was annoyed and was about to call others. Yan Ziye waved his hand. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Ling, go out.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The maid was aggrieved and couldn¡¯t help but stomp. However, she didn¡¯t dare to vite Yan Ziye¡¯s order, so she left with hatred.


    Yin Xu was also ufortable. If Yan Ziye hadn¡¯t speak, he would probably have been driven out and even beaten cruelly by servants of the Yan Family. However, even if he knew the result, he didn¡¯t want to lose self-esteem.


    Yan Ziye looked at Yin Xu with appreciation. In his opinion, in spite of the worthless impulse, Yin Xu had the courage which was not possessed by everyone.


    There were only two persons in the room. Yin Xu remembered the business and quickly put the envelope without any wrinkle on the table.


    Yan Ziye took the envelope and opened it. There was only a sheet of thin stationery inside, and there was only one line of words on it.


    ¡°Childe Yan, the Linli Building remembers that you helped us at the prisoner camp. Would you like to drink osmanthus wine with me at the Linli Building tomorrow night?¡±


    It was just an invitation!


    Yan Ziye was doubtful and felt that the mind of Ms. Li was unpredictable.


    However, he had nothing to do, and the Linli Building was not an extremely dangerous ce. He would go there.


    Thinking of it, Yan Ziye nodded slightly. Then he smiled and said, ¡°Are you called Yin Xu? Go back and tell your master. I will make a visit tomorrow night!¡±


    After receiving the response, Yin Xu looked happy. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Our master will wee you tomorrow definitely.¡±


    Watching Yin Xu leaving, Yan Ziye looked a little envious. The servant bought by Ms. Li recently could be so clever. Why was it impossible for him to have any clever servant?


    Suddenly, Yan Ziye remembered something. He looked pale and was lost in thought.


    During the following two days, the Linli Building was dead calm without any ident. However, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning both smelled an unusual atmosphere.


    The Jin Family was in the dark, yet they were in the light. The situation was very unfriendly to them.


    When Su Li got the news, her eyes blinked, and she didn¡¯t say anything. Fang Yuan did not ask anything consciously.


    That night, when Yan Ziye, who was dressed in a casual suit, came alone to the Linli Building, he was immediately greeted to the top floor.


    The Linli Building was like a tower. There was only a spacious room on the top floor. Its decoration was chicer and more elegant than that of the downstairs. Yan Ziye stood at the door and looked at Su Li standing by the window and showing her back to him. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and say,


    ¡°Ms. Li has an aesthetic mood. It may be pleasant to admire the moon on the top floor. However, the Lantern Festival has passed. Today¡¯s moon is crescent.¡±


    Su Li turned around. She only wore a veil rather than bamboo hat. The ck hair with a green hair sp and the simple decoration of the room added radiance and beauty to each other. It was very fresh.


    ¡°Childe Yan is punctual.¡±


    After praising him, Su Li chuckled under the veil. She walked gently and sat on the opposite of Yan Ziye. Then, she poured a cup of osmanthus wine to him.


    Yan Ziye smiled and took it for a sip. His eyes shined instantly, and he eximed over it, ¡°I have practiced martial arts since childhood and am not too fond of drinking. I drank a lot of wine, but no wine can be such mellowest like that made by Ms. Li. It is like a beautiful woman from the water town in the regions south of the Yangtze River.¡±


    ¡°You are joking. As for wine tasting, you are much better than those guys who praise themselves as winebibbers.¡± Su Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°However, Childe Yan did not hesitate to drink. Aren¡¯t you worried that I have poisoned your wine?¡±


    Yan Ziye stopped smiling, and he slowly put down the cup without panic. He calmly said, ¡°What do you mean? Is there anyone daring to kill me with poison in the Qinghe Town?¡±


    Su Li picked up the gon and poured a cup of wine to herself. Her way of speaking became less serious. She said, ¡°What you said was wrong again. The courage and willingness to do so are two different things. At least for me, if I want to kill you, I can do it without any trace. Even if Satrap Yan knows it, he has no way to punish me.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s left hand under the table trembled slightly, and his eyes showed more anxiety. It seemed that there was a cold breath rising from his feet and going straight to his head!


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t have goodwill!!


    He felt a little regretful. It was impossible to judge a man¡¯s heart from his face in the Jianghu. He even did not see Ms. Li¡¯s true features. If he had known it early, he would have not been too confident toe alone.


    At this time, Su Li chuckled and said, ¡°However, Childe Yan, please be rxed. Now that I have invited you here to taste wine, I will protect you rather than harming you. Based on your intelligence and wisdom, you can figure it out. Right?¡±


    Su Li told Yan Ziye their rtionship hidden and thetter saw the light instantly. Yes, the Linli Building invited him aboveboard. If he was poisoned here, it would only cause a catastrophe to the Linli Building. In order to protect the Linli Building, Ms. Li should protect him.


    After being convinced, Yan Ziye did not feel rxed. Instead, there wasyer uponyer of cold sweat on the forehead.


    The rhythm of the conversation waspletely controlled by the mysterious woman! His thought was followed by her and couldn¡¯t be controlled by him.


    Su Li shook the cup of limpid wine in her hand and said gently, ¡°Do not be nervous. In addition to the wine tasting, there is something else. Please look down following the stairs.¡±


    When Yan Ziye heard Su Li talking about the business, he felt rxed instantly. He stood up and leaned on the stairs to look down to the first floor.


    He saw a middle-aged man dressed in a ck silk robe sitting downstairs with a look of arrogance. However, it was too noisy inside the building. He could not hear what he was speaking.


    ¡°Is he the butler of the Jin Family?¡±


    Yan Ziye instantly recognized that middle-aged man and was surprised. However, he immediately recalled the recent intelligence which he had looked over in the house and then understood it.


    It turned out that the Linli Building was noticed by the Jin Family!


    Ms. Li looked for him because she asked for help!


    Yan Ziye became m and returned to beposed. It seemed that he took the initiative. He turned around and said bitterly, ¡°The Jin Family has repeatedly destroyed the industry of the Qinghe Town. It is hateful! However, the Jin Family¡¯s patron is powerful, and even my father doesn¡¯t have a way to stop them from forcibly upying your winery. Ms. Li, you are probably asking the wrong person for help this time.¡±


    Then Yan Ziye looked up and saw a pair of dark eyes with a spurious smile and a little ridicule. That deep ck eyes were like the endless hell and made him sink into them.


    Yan Ziye¡¯s heart jolted, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back. It seemed to be different from what he had thought.


    ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    Su Li put down the cup and crossed her legs. Shezily leaned against the back of the chair and said, ¡°When did I say that I invited you here because I asked for your help?¡±


    No?!


    Yan Ziye looked nk. Why did she let him look at the first floor?


    ¡°The Linli Building is opened to do business. I invited you here because I want to talk about a deal with you.¡± Su Li¡¯s eyes became gentle and lovely again like a peerless subus, and she said, ¡°Are you interested in it?¡±


    Yan Ziye frowned and sat down again. He asked, ¡°Do we have deals to talk about?¡±


    Ms. Li didn¡¯t have what he wanted.


    He didn¡¯t have what Ms. Li wanted.


    Yan Ziye thought that Su Li¡¯s deal had failed even before she said what it was about.


    However, Su Li looked confident and said, ¡°Of course, there are so many deals, such as your little sister¡¯s wish to be a general and your dream in heart. If you do not mind, I can help you achieve it. In fact, your cost is really low.¡±


    Then Yan Ziye¡¯s look changed dramatically, and he looked extremely shocked.


    Ms. Li... Who on earth was she? How could she know his family affair and even guess what it was on his mind?


    It was impossible!


    Yan Ziye did not believe it at all.


    Su Li gently took a sip of sweet wine and an obscure recall emerged in her eyes.


    In the previous life, someone wrote a biography for Yan Hongxiu. However, there wasn¡¯t a glorious history. She was remembered as the wife of Jin Cheng¡¯ao, the First Childe of the Jin Family.


    Her tragic life was blocked by the Jin Family. However, the biography spreading in the martial arts circle couldn¡¯t be blocked by the Jin Family. Su Li had perused it in the previous life. After all, she was also from the Qinghe Province. Therefore, she was interested in people who were also from the province.


    The writer was very familiar with Yan Hongxiu obviously. Yan Hongxiu¡¯s agreement with her father at home when she was a child was minutely narrated. Her Third Brother with the closest rtionship with her was mentioned repeatedly. The fact that Yan Ziye yearned for freedom was mentioned most. He was dying to be a liberal chivalrous person in the martial arts circle!


    However, it was almost impossible to realize the dream for the bureaucratic family of Yan Ziye.


    ¡°Your dream is a taboo. Your origin makes what you want be a luxury. However, it is not difficult for me to solve it...¡±


    Su Li said obscurely, but Yan Ziye understood it and fell silent. After a long period of time, he had a forced smile and said, ¡°Do not make a joke, Ms. Li. My trace in this life has been fixed. There is no need to struggle.¡±


    At the moment, Yan Ziyepletely stopped disguising himself. All thoughts in his heart appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t have any secret in the presence of Su Li at all.


    ¡°Oh? Is it...¡±


    Su Li cocked her head, and her right hand held up half of her cheek. She gently said, ¡°I said... It is not difficult. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can let your sister have a try.¡±


    ¡°Is it the agreement between the Fourth Sister and father?¡± Yan Ziye took a deep breath and shook his head. He said, ¡°It is more impossible. Tell you honestly. Even my father can¡¯t open the bow that he gave to my sister. My father is not only the satrap but also the first senior in the Qinghe Town. ording to legend, only the legensdary...¡±


    At this point, Yan Ziye suddenly stared at her. His throat seemed to be cut off, and he couldn¡¯t say any word.

 Chapter 95 - At the Bottom!

    Chapter 95 At the Bottom!


    In front of Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes, there was a cup of wine staying in the air. It seemed that it was dragged by an invisible hand so that it did not sag.


    Such a strange scene made Yan Ziye¡¯s mouth dry. He hesitated to take the unfinished sentence out of his mouth.


    ¡°Can it be pulled open only by the inborn senior?¡±


    Su Li chuckled to finish the sentence and then opened her hand immediately. The cup of wine staying in the air was immediately pulled and returned to Su Li¡¯s hand automatically.


    ¡°The most obvious sign of the legendary inborn realm is telekinesis. Childe Yan, am I right?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s hoarse and maic words rang in his ears. Yan Ziye¡¯s whole body was cold, and he looked steadily forward. His face couldn¡¯t make any expression and turned to be wooden.


    This female who seemed to be in her twenties was... inborn unexpectedly?!


    The legendary inborn senior could confront thousands of troops by himself or herself?!!


    In an instant, a roar filled his head, and his mind was nk. From childhood, he frequently heard of the rumors about an inborn senior. He didn¡¯t expect to meet one coincidently today. However, before he knew it, did he try to make trouble for her actually?


    Countless thoughts ran through his mind in a moment.


    Did the Jin Family want to make trouble for an inborn senior actually?


    As the saying went, the God of Longevity hung himself ¡ª getting tired of living!


    ¡°I don¡¯t like carnage. Therefore, even if the Jin Family created all sorts of obstacles and even secretly sent warriors, I just epted them all and did not fight back. However, it does not mean that I am not angry. Third Childe of the Yan Family, do you know?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words were no longer gentle and were full of tension with the ¡°energy¡± of the inborn realm.


    Yan Ziye¡¯s back was soaked in the moment. He immediately nodded to show that he understood it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. However, considering the situation of the Yan Family, it is inconsiderate for you to deal with the Jin Family. I am not an unreasonable person. Therefore, I will make a deal with your sister. Can you ept it on behalf of her?¡±


    Yan Ziye heard it and was happy. He blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s her honor to be the apprentice of Ms. Li! I would like to know details about the deal.¡±


    Su Li squinted slightly and spoke in a low voice. Yan Ziye nodded again and again.


    After an hour, Yan Ziye left from the back door of the Linli Building. He couldn¡¯t wait to catch his breath and directly returned to the mansion. Then, he found that his sister was still practicing bow skills in the martial arts field.


    ¡°Hongxiu!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu heard the familiar voice, and immediately turned back with a surprise. She cheered and said, ¡°Third Brother! Where have you been? I haven¡¯t seen you for a whole night.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu said and came up. Then she saw that Yan Ziye was sweating, like being fished out of water. She was instantly taken aback and seemed to recall how long she had not seen such an awkward Third Brother.


    Yan Ziye looked around to make sure that others weren¡¯t there and immediately whispered, ¡°Hongxiu, what I will say is a secret. You shouldn¡¯t tell it to anyone, including our parents and Huan. I found a master who can teach you to practice bow skills...¡±


    Then Yan Ziye left in a hurry. Hongxiu was left in puzzlement. She muttered to herself, ¡°Master? There are a lot of masters who teach me to practice bow skills. The Third Brother is so strange today...¡±


    After Yan Ziye left the Linli Building, chaos immediately urred in the lobby on the first floor.


    ¡°Go back and tell Jin Cheng¡¯ao! Don¡¯t believe that he can do whatever he wants because one of his families is an official. We won¡¯t allow ourselves to be pushed around!¡±


    Yin Xuetong looked angry, and her soft voice of reprimand caused the entire winery to be quiet. All guests who were drinking were all stunned.


    The Jin Family?!


    ¡°Which Jin Family?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t other Jin families in the Qinghe Town. Of course, it is the Jin Family...¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper.


    ¡°Tut-tut, the Jin Family¡¯s behavior is really ugly. They want to profiteer from any lucrative business. Do they really believe that they are the local despot of the Qinghe Town?¡±


    ¡°Hush! Shut up! Don¡¯t make irresponsible remarks. Be careful of your life...¡±


    ¡°However, the Linli Building may be dangerous because the Jin Family targets it. Besides, it seems that the winery doesn¡¯t have any patron.¡±


    Butler Jin heard the discussions around him, and his face turned deathly pale. Since he became the major butler of the Jin Family, when had he been so embarrassed?


    It¡¯s a burning shame!


    The Linli Building even dared to offend him openly, didn¡¯t it?


    Butler Jin pointed at Yin Xuetong who was about to cry. It seemed to be a trick used by a bully to tease an effeminate girl. Many guests couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. A tall and strong man immediately stood up and said with a rough voice,


    ¡°Old bastard, what are you doing?! Be off! Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    After someone took the lead, a group of drunks immediately stood up and jeered, ¡°Yes! I have disliked your Jin Family for a long time! Be off!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be off! Beat him!¡±


    Lao Li who was so drunk that his face was very red took up a bench and threw it at him.


    p!


    Butler Jin dodged in panic. The bench fell on the ground and made a rattle. It was like a sh point and aroused fierceness of these drunks.


    ¡°Go and fight! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°If you are scared, you are softies!¡±


    The scene immediately became chaotic. Tables and chairs mixed with wine and pastries were a tangle. Yin Xuetong did not expect the effect was so good. She quickly took other servants to the back hall to hide, ignoring the fighting in the front hall.


    When she heard the screams outside from time to time, Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    There was a saying that thew couldn¡¯t be enforced when everyone was an offender. Butler Jin was beaten in vain today. However, the Jin Family would think that they were responsible for it. What should they do?


    ¡°I learn a trick from Su Li again. It is really refreshing!¡±


    Qu Qingning giggled and rubbed Yin Xuetong¡¯s soft hair. He said, ¡°Forget it. Since Su Li let us do it, she will certainly have the next trick. We just do it.¡±


    Yin Xuetong answered slightly, but she hesitated to whisper soon, ¡°Su Li is excellent and beautiful. Will you...¡±


    Qu Qingning heard it and was surprised for a moment. Then he immediately showed an extremely terrified expression. He rubbed Yin Xuetong¡¯s little chubby face. Then he smiled and scolded her, ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking in your mind? How can I dare to offend Su Li who likes a tigress?! Only Fang Yuan who is a masochist...¡±


    Yin Xuetong held back herughter and pointed to the opposite direction of Qu Qingning.


    Qu Qingning seemed to notice it and could not help but look back. He saw Su Li and Fang Yuan standing by the door. He didn¡¯t know how long they had heard their conversation.


    Qu Qingning felt desperate.


    ¡°Ah! Xuetong, you also follow bad examples. You actually harm me!¡±


    Along with the screams of Qu Qingning and Butler Jin, there were chortles in the back hall.


    After the chaos, Butler Jin was beaten ck and blue and then fled in panic. After guests were gradually sober, they immediately realized how stupid things they had done and slipped away in unison. Before leaving, they did not forget to leave beer-money


    Yin Xu and others watched it and were refreshed. They had disliked Butler Jin for a long time. They thought the Linli Building would be low-key orpromise with the Jin Family and were worried about their situation. However, they did not expect the boss¡¯ attitude was so decisive.


    ¡°Hope Ms. Li to get through it.¡±


    Yin Xu and others prayed in their hearts. When the winery encountered difficulties, their cohesion significantly improved at once.


    On the top floor, Su Li stood on the edge of the stairs. Qu Qingning was beaten so heavily that his eyes were blue. He and Fang Yuan stood behind Su Li. All of them were silent.


    ¡°Next, what will you do?¡±


    Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but ask. They had offended the Jin Family undoubtedly. As the saying went, the popce shouldn¡¯t fight with officials. They made the taboo, so they would face violent attacks. Maybe the winery would be sealed up tomorrow.


    ¡°Even if we do nothing, the winery will also be sealed up tomorrow.¡± Su Li said with a heavy mood, ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s patience is limited, and he doesn¡¯t do anything more than three times. We didn¡¯t agree today, so their means will ur constantly. Therefore, we are going to be busy tonight.¡±


    Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning frowned coincidentally. ording to her mood, how could they feel that Su Li was extremely familiar with Jin Cheng¡¯ao?


    Before taking a rest, they told Heidan to guard. Then they put on nocturnal clothing and went out of the town.


    Su Li used bodily movement of practicing martial arts, and her speed did not fall behind at all. Qu Qingning witnessed it and was pop-eyed. Could Su Li practice martial arts actually? Besides, her realm seemed not to be low.


    She had been holding out on it all the time!


    Qu Qingning thought of the past half year and was angry. It turned out that Su Li had been on guard against them.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction was much calmer than Qu Qingning¡¯s. As early as Su Li healed Fang Mu, he had doubts. Now he only confirmed his guess.


    He thought of a thing long time ago. When he killed loafers in the South Street of the Dasu Town, Su Li was ustomed to a bloody scene. Fang Yuan was surprised at that time.


    Su Li... Had she killed people?


    How many people had she killed??


    Su Li flew against the wind without any exnation.


    The crescent was gradually wrapped by cloud. The scenery under the night sky became dreamy.


    ¡°Su Li, where are we going now? We have went out of town for an hour.¡±


    Qu Qingning whispered impatiently. He had not reached the acquired eighth hurdle, so he couldn¡¯t make sound be lines.


    Su Li moved her lips. A clear voice came into ears of Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan, ¡°Qu Qingning, don¡¯t speak from now and act ording to my orders. Fang Yuan,municate with me by the acoustic means. Do not leave any evidence.¡±


    Then, Su Li gave two Appearance and Bone Disguise Pills to them. The pills were the product of her new attempt. Their camouge effect was stronger, but the duration was reduced a lot. Thus, she gave them until now.


    Qu Qingning gasped and felt pains of viscera anywhere. Previously, when Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation exceeded his, he couldfort himself that Su Li couldn¡¯t practice martial arts. However, Su Li¡¯s true cultivation was higher than the acquired eighth hurdle. How could he live?!


    ¡°I once can be the first genius of my family. However, after I met Su Li, my cultivation and talent are even at the bottom!¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes were slightly moist for a moment, and he looked poor.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes shined. He was still thinking about what the green starburst was. He had a spection about Su Li¡¯s realm of cultivation, so he was not surprised.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    At the time, Su Li paused and pointed to a mountain. Under the faint starlight, they could still see a small barrack on the top of the mountain. A lot of scattered mes were like fireflies.


    The look of Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning changed slightly, and they asked, ¡°What are we going to do there?¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°Absolutely, we are going to kill someone!¡±

 Chapter 96 - Destroy the Village

    Chapter 96 Destroy the Vige


    At the moment, Butler Jin sat in the vige with a towel covered on his face. He scolded angrily,


    ¡°I do not care! Don¡¯t forget that you are all servants of the Jin Family. The First Master will be the head of the Jin Family in the future. He may even be a general of the Dahan Country. How dare you disobey his order?!¡±


    The three headmen of the Tiger Vige all looked sullen after hearing that. Although Butler Jin was telling the truth, his words were harsh and coarse. He didn¡¯t save their face.


    Then the well-built First Headman stood up. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Butler Jin, since you put it that way, we surely will not refuse you. But you should give us some time to prepare, otherwise it would mean a handle to other people. If we were encircled and suppressed by the feudal official, the Jin Family would also be affected.¡±


    Butler Jin snorted and coldly said while swallowing his anger, ¡°By tomorrow at thetest! Catch all members of the Linli Building tomorrow at the childe¡¯s disposal. Bear this in mind ¡ª their boss Mr. Li must be caught if you can¡¯t catch others!¡±


    Then Butler Jin took out the portrait from his chest. The First Headman took it to have a look. Suddenly, he bitterlyughed and said, ¡°Butler Jin, you are forcing us to do things that are beyond our power. A man in a bamboo hat is all over the street. Where do we find the one in the portrait? You can¡¯t recognize him even if we have brought him back.¡±


    Butler Jin suddenly stared in the opposite direction of the First Headman when he was about to say something more.


    The Second and Third Headmen subconsciously looked back. They saw a knife and a sword be bigger and bigger in front of them!


    Squish!


    The knife and sword plunged into two people¡¯s heart almost at the same time.


    ¡°Blowout...¡±


    The two people made sounds of unclear meaning and tepid blood spurted out from injures. In a very short time, they twitched on the ground and their breath ceased.


    Butler Jin¡¯s blood was almost frozen when he saw that. His heart was filled with fear, which made him unable to move as if he had suffered from the motionlessness skill. He was afraid that he would have the same fate as the two headmen of the Tiger Vige if he dared to move.


    The First Headman¡¯s pupils narrowed when hearing the voice. He ran out of the window at the pace of lightening with the thought that he could easily flee by virtue of his cultivation and bodily movement of practicing martial arts.


    But soon he found that his body strangely stopped at the same spot no matter how hard he tried to move. After that, a more frightening thing happened. He couldn¡¯t help moving to the original spot just like being back in time.


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    Butler Jin was so scared that he passed out. The First Headman was filled with fear. He was left alone and couldn¡¯t move.


    Telekinesis!


    It was actually telekinesis!


    Damn it... When did he offend a legendary person?


    At this time, the wind faintly blew. The First Headman instantly smelt an intense smell of blood.


    The entire Tiger Vige fell into dead silence. No sound could be heard except the sound of living persons in the room.


    ¡°Wheeze...¡±


    The First Headman couldn¡¯t help but gasp. He slowly looked back and actually saw... the man in a bamboo hat!


    His eyes suddenly widened. He instantly understood the cause and effect after seeing the portrait in his hand once more!


    ¡°Butler Jin, you bring about your own destruction! And you want the entire Tiger Vige to be buried with you!¡±


    Ticking, ticking...


    The blood dripped on the ground from the points of the knife and sword and made a dreary sound.


    Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan stared at Su Li in astonishment. Their hearts were pounding all the time even though they were expressionless.


    They thought Su Li¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the acquired realm, which they had believed was higher than her actual cultivation. But they had never thought... Su Li also was a Young Master in the inborn realm.


    ¡°Another Young Master? When was a Young Master so worthless?¡± Qu Qingning¡¯s mouth curled. He turned around and saw the bemused Fang Yuan. He felt sorry for Fang Yuan.


    His brother Fang Yuan thought that no one could know what he was thinking. But Qu Qingning was experienced enough to discern his thought. It was a pity... Although Fang Yuan was excellent, there was a long way to go before he was worthy of Su Li.


    Fang Yuan looked firm from his eyes. He clenched the handle of the sword so hard that the blood on his hand dripped faster.


    He would never give up!


    ¡°I admit my defeat. Senior, I am at your disposal.¡±


    The First Headman rxed without too much consideration. Since they were in no rush to kill him, it was obvious that they would inquiry him about something. So he may have the opportunity to survive.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t promised Butler Jin, I may have felt a little guilty.¡±


    The implication was that even if he hadn¡¯t promised Butler Jin, this frightful woman would have killed all the members of the Tiger Vige too.


    The First Headman shivered. Compared with the true big devil, what he had done seemed to be childish and was worthy of nothing.


    ¡°Everyone will want to kill you if you ever killed. Those killed by me in this life had only themselves to me. So, I never feel guilty.¡±


    Su Li suddenly muttered. Then she slightly sighed enchantingly, ¡°Wu Lin, you should die immediately since you havemitted countless crimes in this life. But I will let you choose a more dignified way of death. What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°How can you know my name?¡± the First Headman¡¯s face turned palepletely as if the name was a taboo to him.


    ¡°Besides your name, I also know that you have your wife, children and mother. They have thought you are a businessman other than a bandit who havemitted all kinds of crimes including burning and looting.¡±


    Su Li spoke lightly, but it made the tall man shake all over. Then he kneeled down with a bang and said tearfully, ¡°Senior, I will do whatever you ask! Please don¡¯t tell my family the truth!¡±


    Seeing Wu Lin kneel down before Su Li, Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan became silentpletely and couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. They seemed to have met Su Li for the first time today. It appeared that this girl who seemed to be only sixteen years old was far moreplicated than they had imagined.


    Late at night, the cold wind was blowing.


    The three people walked on a mountain road. They didn¡¯t feel cold because of the vital energy.


    Under the cold moonlight, Su Li carried a small box and suddenly said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m mean and merciless?¡±


    Qu Qingning immediately shook his head and instantly became silent. After a while, he said, ¡°You can either pity or hate the weak. Wu Lin is by no means the weak, so there is only hate left for him. But when he dies, his family will...¡±


    ¡°I will secretly take care of them.¡± Fang Yuan said. He obviously felt that no help would be against his conscience.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Su Li smiled in a mncholy way and said, ¡°Both of you still have the sense ofpassion to men, but I have carelessly lost it for a long time...¡±


    The melodious chuckle echoed at night, but people felt sad and dreary hearing that.


    The next day, Wu Lin confessed his crime to the Qinghe Provincial Office and handed over an ount book, which recorded the ridiculous things that the Jin Family had asked him to do in these years.


    Satrap Yan got furious after seeing that. Although he did nothing, the redeployment of the armed force obviously became frequent.


    Su Li knew very well that this alone couldn¡¯t defeat the Jin Family. The ending of Wu Lin had already been written. He had eaten the poison that she prepared and would eventually die in the prison.


    ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao, you led people in killing him in the street and destroyed my family in the previous life. I will make you know how painful that taste is in this life!¡±


    Su Li stood on the roof and looked far to the southern town. There seemed to be mes burning in her dark pupils.


    What happened in the Tiger Vige was exposed. The Jin Family were deeply troubled to such an extent that they didn¡¯t have any spare time to deal with the Linli Building. It seemed that Su Li could have more free time, but she actually was quite busy in preparing a number of things.


    Butler Jin went back to the Jin Family with a nk expression. He actually didn¡¯t remember what had happened. Didn¡¯t he go to the Tiger Vige and give them the master¡¯s order?


    Why did hee back confusedly?


    Butler Jin unknowingly came to the study of Jin Cheng¡¯ao. Jin Cheng¡¯ao, with a somber look, saw Butler Jin and directly pped his face.


    ¡°Bang!!¡±


    He directly bumped on the wall. How could Butler Jin bear the p? The sparks flew in front of his eyes. He opened his mouth and spat out several teeth.


    ¡°Idiot! What did you do yesterday?¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao was full of anger. He was severely scolded by his father for both the Tiger Vige and the investigation of the feudal official. He had never allowed any stain on him. When did he ever suffer from such humiliation?


    And all this was brought by Butler Jin!


    Butler Jin was muddled because of the hit. He immediately crawled up and kneeled down after hearing what the master had said. He repeatedly begged for mercy, ¡°Master, you asked me to go to the Tiger Vige yesterday...¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to say that he couldn¡¯t remember anything. So, he had to find some words to say ording to old memories.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be pped when he just began the words!


    ¡°How dare you to say that! Do you truly believe that I will not change you?!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Master, don¡¯ beat me. I know I am wrong!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t beat me anymore. I am going to die!¡¯


    Butler Jin couldn¡¯t clearly tell what had happened yesterday even though he had nearly been beaten to death. It made Jin Cheng¡¯ao instantly feel that Butler Jin was keeping something back. Butler Jin, with a broken leg, had a miserable ending.


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao restrained his anger and ordered someone to remove Butler Jin out of the room. He coldly said with a smile, ¡°No matter who has done it, it was ridiculous to think that the Jin Family might be defeated merely by the Tiger Vige!¡±


    The so-called ount book and confession were only the statement of Wu Lin. They would be safe and sound if they refused to admit even unto death.


    But in the third day, the Jin Family were informed by their informer in the feudal official that Wu Lin suddenly died in the prison and wrote uneven characters ¡ª Jin Cheng¡¯ao before he died.


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao felt chill in the heart. He finally was aware that the means of his opponent were far moreplicated than he had imagined.


    Yan Ziye angrily said in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion, ¡°Father! The Jin Family went too far to look down upon the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. They didn¡¯t obey the rule and dared to kill people in the prison!¡±


    A learned and gentle middle-aged man in the vestment stood in front of Yan Ziye. No one could know from the appearance that Yan Shixun not only ranked first in the martial arts of the Qinghe Town but also was a satrap in charge of the military force of one province! Instead, he was more like a well-educated Confucian schr.


    But the Confucian schr¡¯s face was cold and harsh at this moment. It was obvious that he was very angry. The Jin Family killed a prisoner in the feudal official, and it was a challenge against his bottom line. If he did nothing, they would think that he as the satrap was only used for disy!


    In his opinion, the matter was full of strangeness, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. It was merely his intuition. Although the Jin Family was rampant, they didn¡¯t dare to do evil openly. So, he had gotten nothing on them so far. But this time what they did was too obvious.


    Thinking about this, he raised his hand and asked, ¡°Ziye, what have you found in the investigation of the Tiger Vige?¡±


    Yan Ziye remained calm. He nodded and said decisively, ¡°Just as Wu Lin has said, the entire Tiger Vige was exterminated by their enemy. No one survived there. It seems that Wu Lin confessed his crimes to the feudal officials to save his life, but he was still killed by the Jin Family. It is a pity.¡±


    Yan Shixun snorted and said, ¡°Wu Lin hasmitted the most heinous crimes, so his death, even the extermination of his vige, is not to be regretted. All those people have killed someone. Ziye, you shouldn¡¯t show sense ofpassion towards them. You still need more experience.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Yan Ziye obediently replied and went back to his room. He found that his back was wetted all over.


    Besides people of the Linli Building, only he knew that it was Ms. Li that destroyed the Tiger Vige. His father also belonged to the martial arts circle. Sure enough... Were all people of the martial arts circle as cold as a stone and hardhearted?


    Yan Ziye became confused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know whether his direction of efforts was right.


    Gossip gradually appeared in the town. It turned out that the Jin Family had supported bandits secretly. They had been burning and looting all these years. It was hard to know how many tales they had robbed. The Jin Family were sanctimonious and pretended to be good persons.


    Indignation gradually appeared amongmon people. But the words of the lowly carried little weight and they didn¡¯t dare to speak out their hatred. Of course, it was Su Li that arranged people to spread suchments.


    Qu Qingning had kept a watchful eye on the development of the matter all the time. He asked Su Li about the order of the next step when the heated discussion calmed down.


    ¡°Next step?¡±


    Su Li put on a cloak and carelessly shrugged and then said, ¡°In the next step, I will go to ss. I have ss tomorrow.¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned and could find nothing to say.


    Su Li talked as if the situation of the Qinghe Town had been caused by Fang Yuan and him.


    Qu Qingning watched the girl who was humming a song while sorting out books. He shook his head and doubted if she was truly the girl who had killed people without mercy that night...

 Chapter 97 - Immortal Master

    <h4>Chapter 97 Immortal Master</h4>


    Although cold wind whistled outside, the warm room was as warm as the spring because of the fire of the stove.


    Yan Hongxiu pushed the door open and rushed in with her maid Huan. When she came in, her shivering body because of the cold weather instantly stretched. She nced at Su Li who was sitting beside the teacher¡¯s desk and snorted while returning to her seat.


    The other seats were still unupied. Yan Hongxiu was the first toe.


    The remaining four people got into the warm room before long. Jin Run was still thest one, but she arrived on time in any case.


    The other people immediately looked at Jin Run askance when she appeared. There was a hint of coldness in Yan Hongxiu¡¯s eyes. The rumors about the Jin Family were widely spread. They had never thought Jin Run dared to attend ss in such a sensitive period.


    Jin Run felt bitter. She didn¡¯t want to have ss at all, but she had no choice bute when she thought of Su Li¡¯s methodsst time. Even though her family had ordered her not to go out arbitrarily, she sneaked away from the back door to attend the ss.


    ¡°Since all people are here, let¡¯s begin the ss.¡± Su Li, who was seating and taking a nap beside the teacher¡¯s desk, lightly said, ¡°Today we...¡±


    Su Li was very familiar with the details of the Dahan embroidery skills. Gong Min and other people were intoxicated by them, but Yan Hongxiu who had never shown any interest in embroidery started to be absent-minded.


    ¡°Su Li may not know what a mess the world outside the school has been. Shees from a humble family, but she can depend on her professional skills to live afortable life in the school. She is happy anyway.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu thought about it and looked helpless, ¡°Since that old guy of the Jin Family became the supervisor of officials, the situation of our family had been worse and worse every year. If only I could share daddy¡¯s cares and burdens.¡±


    ¡°The Third Brother said that the archery master is about toe. I have never seen a master with such airs and graces, who hasn¡¯t showed for several days. I want to know whether the master has three heads and six arms or whether he is the Immortal. The Third Brother praised the master so highly unexpectedly...¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s severe voice rang in her ears.


    ¡°Yan Hongxiu, what did I just say? Repeat it.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was dumbfounded. She saw that the straight-faced Su Li and Gong Min and other people were all looking at her, which made her instantly flush.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Stand aside to listen. Next time, go out!¡±


    Su Li said lightly, but Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw the scene of ice and snow outside the room. She didn¡¯t dare to be absent-minded anymore.


    After ss, Su Li gave the embroidery homework and immediately turned away.


    Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t help but directly sit down when she saw Su Li leaving. She rubbed her painful legs and thought with tears rolling in her eyes, ¡°Su Li! Su Li! How dare you to treat me like this...¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±


    Huan ran to Yan Hongxiu and lifted her up. The former couldn¡¯t help waving fists and said angrily, ¡°Su Li is over the line too much! Miss, let¡¯s find someone to beat her.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu instantly turned tears into smiles. She couldn¡¯t help but touch Huan¡¯s nose and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that! I will be a female general in the future, so I must be impartial. It is fair enough that I should be punished because of distraction in the ss. How can we pick on Su Li?¡±


    Huan looked at Yan Hongxiu in astonishment as if she hadn¡¯t known the person in front of her.


    The miss had never talked in this way. Can the temperament of the miss be so good after the ss in a few days?


    Su Li stayed at the library after finishing the ss for half of the day. She went back to the courtyardte in the evening. She became ¡°Mr. Li¡± after finishing the dinner and slowly went to the martial arts field of the girls¡¯ school in the night.


    At this moment, Yan Hongxiu in thin martial arts costume was standing and trembling in the cold wind. She bitterly stared at Yan Ziye and said in discontinuous words because of the cold weather, ¡°Third... Brother! Will the master you mentionede? It is... is almost midnight! Do you want to freeze Xiu to death?!¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s face was also pale with cold, but he dared not say that it was midnight that he and Ms. Li had agreed upon. Because he couldn¡¯t hold back his respect for an inborn master, he came a little... a little earlier.


    Suddenly, Yan Hongxiu saw a figure in white cloth appeared behind Yan Ziye¡¯s back. She was so scared that she nearly screamed out and startled people of the school. Fortunately, Yan Ziye had timely covered her mouth.


    ¡°Third Childe, is she your sister Yan Hongxiu? She is indeed very beautiful.¡± Mr. Li¡¯s voice rang in Yan Ziye¡¯s ears. The voice was so strange that it was hard to know his gender.


    But Yan Ziye felt the voice was pleasant after he had heard it for a long time. Maybe the excellence of the inborn master had already deified the person in front of him.


    Yan Hongxiu was full of doubts. She finally knew that the unexpected effeminate and stealthy man wearing a bamboo hat was the archery master that the Third Brother had found for her. She couldn¡¯t help but point at Su Li and said angrily,


    ¡°Third Brother, who is he? He is a stealthily evildoer at first nce. Look at the master you have found for me.¡±


    Yan Ziye was so scared that he was in a cold sweat on his head. He couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°Shut up! You should respect your master!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu had never seen that the Third Brother was so angry. Her eyes instantly reddened and she said, ¡°Third Brother, why are you shouting at me...¡±


    Yan Ziye finally found out what he had done when he calmed down. He secretly scolded himself for being foolish, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort and exin to her for the time being.


    At this time, Su Li chuckled and said, ¡°Never mind, Third Childe Yan. Ignorance can be forgiven. Your sister just makes a careless mistake. There is no need to get angry.¡±


    ¡°I am brusque.¡±


    Yan Ziye blushed with shame. He thought that the tolerance of an inborn master was indeed far better than that of themon.


    Yan Hongxiu was strong more or less. She didn¡¯t cry out loud but lifted down the bow from her back and gave it to Su Li with some difficulty. Then she said, ¡°Since you are the archery master that the Third Brother rmended, then show me something good! If not... No matter who you are, you will never be my master.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Sister!¡±


    Yan Ziye was about to say something, but it turned into a sigh in the end. He was afraid that the Fourth Sister wouldn¡¯t understand the excellence even if he had told her that Ms. Li was an inborn master. For the Yan Family, the womenfolk¡¯s knowledge about the martial arts circle was far less than menfolk¡¯s...


    ¡°Is this the bow that your father gave to you?¡±


    Su Li fetched the bow with one hand and carefully watched it. Her eyes seemed to suddenly brighten up and she eximed in a low voice, ¡°It is indeed a psychic bow... Satrap Yan must dote on you to the extent that he gives you a psychic bow.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu¡¯s face became slightly reddish after hearing the words. She turned her head and hummed. ¡°I will not be happy even though you praise me.¡± she thought.


    But Yan Ziye slightly sighed. He thought that their father was constraining the Fourth Sister to do things that were beyond her power. Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t open the bow in her life if she couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough and reach the inborn realm, not to mention three years.


    This year was thest year. The Fourth Sister would have to stay at home and wait for a man to marry her after this year.


    I would never allow the Fourth Sister to be a sacrifice of the family.


    Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes became cold. He held the fist said to Su Li, ¡°Mr. Li, I will leave my sister to your hand. She has only one year left. Although the request went too far... I hope you can help us so that my sister could fulfill her agreement with our father by then!¡±


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu felt very angry when she saw her brother behave in this way. She curled her lips and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a simple bow? I certainly can open it in one year!¡±


    Yan Ziye shook his head and stared at Su Li.


    Su Li moved her bamboo hat. It seemed that she was considering the possibility of the proposal. Before long, she shook her head and said, ¡°Third Childe Yan, you don¡¯t need to do this.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s body swayed and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    Ms. Li wouldn¡¯t promise him as expected... The martial arts circle had always maintained mutual noninterference with the imperial court. His request went too far.


    ¡°Although the Linli Building isn¡¯t a big winery, we always keep our promise. Since we have made a deal with you, we certainly could fulfill it. The only possibility that we can¡¯t fulfill the promise is that the Linli Building no longer exists. Are you satisfied with that?¡±


    Yan Ziye was stunned on the spot when he heard the words. Did Ms. Li know what she had said? Somehow, he felt that it was an unrealistic lie.


    ¡°The Linli Building?¡± Yan Hongxiu heard the key words and stared at Su Li with shining eyes and said, ¡°You are the boss of the Linli Building, the Mr. Li?¡±


    Su Li slightly nodded and suddenly stretched out her hand backwards in the air!


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu saw an arrow automatically fall from the arrow holder to the rmended master¡¯s hand when she was astonishment. The rmended master said, ¡°Miss Hongxiu, there isn¡¯t much time left for us. I will show you how to use this bow tonight!¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath slowly. Then she ced the arrow and slowly opened the slivery bow without any stagnation.


    ¡°Buzz!!¡±


    Full draw! The bow made a clear buzz as if it was happy. And a fluorescent light, which was bright as starburst, gradually appeared on the arrow point. It became bigger and bigger in front of the brother and sister and was actually brighter than the moonlight in this moment!


    nging!!


    Arrows were shot out like the meteor passing in sky. Besides the vibration of the bow, no sound could be heard.


    The starburst disappeared and Yan Hongxiu woke up. She couldn¡¯t help running to the target. She found there was a hole with the size of a fist in the center of the target. And the arrow couldn¡¯t be seen because it was prated into the ground so deep.


    ¡°What kind of the archery is it?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu stood in the cold wind with an astonished look. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her arm.


    ¡°It hurts so much!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu lightly eximed with a hiss. Then she raised her head and saw Su Li, who was holding the bow with one hand, standing beside Yan Ziye. Her clear eyes immediately shined with boundless radiance, which instantly burned away her scorn and doubts. There was nothing left but admiration in her heart.


    ¡°Is she an immortal? Has my brother...found an immortal master for me?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu immediately ran to Su Li¡¯s direction with enthusiasm.


    Su Li stood on the spot. She also felt strange. Some unknown starbursts appeared automatically and was integrated into the arrow when she opened the bow and shot the arrow.


    She used the same strength, but this arrow was far more powerful than her previous strength the other day...


    Yan Ziye was extremely shocked and saw it enthusiastically.


    It was the inborn realm!


    Mr. Li was an immortal person. Even his father didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect before him.


    Mastering the fate by virtue of his own strengthen was the life that he had wanted.


    ¡°Immortal master, you are remarkable!¡±


    At this time, Yan Hongxiu walked to Su Li from the target and directly kneeled down. She obediently apologized to Su Li and said, ¡°Immortal master, forgive your apprentice¡¯s disrespect just now. I will assiduously practice the archery with you so as not to damage your reputation!¡±


    Although Yan Hongxiu was unfamiliar with the martial arts circle, what she had seen must be the truth. The person who could make the light appear on the arrow point must be better than her father in cultivation. She finally understood the reason why the Third Brother was so humble before Mr. Li, and finally knew his cares and thought. It was ridiculous that she contradicted with such a person.


    She could only hope that it was still not toote to apologize.


    ¡°I have no intention to have you as my apprentice.¡±


    At this time, Su Li¡¯s words made her feel so sad that her aglow face immediately turned to pale.

 Chapter 98 - Trouble for Embroidery Workshop

    Chapter 98 Trouble for Embroidery Workshop


    It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t see Yan Hongxiu¡¯s expression. She continued, ¡°Our rtionship begins with the deal between Childe Yan and me. We don¡¯t have the real master and apprentice rtionship.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was very disappointed after she heard the unfriendly words. It turned out that Mr. Li didn¡¯t get angry for her behavior. She looked a little better, but she felt bitterer in heart.


    ¡°Maybe she would take me as an apprentice if I behaved better just now.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu had yed with Yan Ziye since she was a little girl, so she was deeply influenced by Yan Ziye. She still held the unpractical dream that she could be a chivalrous swordswoman in the martial arts circle other than bing a female general. It was obvious that Mr. Li was her idol in her heart.


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡± Yan Ziye took a deep breath and said after he finally calmed down, ¡°Will she really reach that realm in one year if she practices the archery with you?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not!¡±


    Su Li looked at Yan Ziye and said with a bit of tease, ¡°The martial arts circle will be in a mess if the inborn realm can be so easily achieved.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, what do you mean...?¡± Yan Ziye immediately got worried.


    Su Li waved her hand and said coldly, ¡°I certainly have another way to make your sister master the way to use the bow. Although it isn¡¯t better than the inborn realm, she will absolutely be better than Satrap Yan on the archery if she can improve thebat power through this bow. Childe, can you ept this result?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu screamed with a surprised face before Yan Ziye said anything, ¡°I can ept it!¡±


    It was well-known that their father was the first senior in the Qinghe Town. Therefore, if she could surpass their father on the archery, she certainly would not be controlled by the family and may be a female general in the future!


    ¡°We would like to ept it.¡± Yan Ziye¡¯s face beamed with happiness and then he murmured with hesitation, ¡°Then my...¡±


    ¡°Childe, rest assured. We will not let you down after the thing is done.¡± Su Li promised. Then she turned to Yan Hongxiu and said, ¡°Miss Hongxiu, you will have a rough time this year.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was a little worried, but she finally said with her teeth clenched, ¡°Mr. Li, rest assured. I can hold on so long as my aim can be achieved!¡±


    ¡°Then the first step...¡±


    Su Li put the silvery bow in Yan Hongxiu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You must carry this bow when you eat, sleep or go anywhere else. And you should caress the bow with sincerity no less than one thousand times every day. I will tell you the next step one monthter if you can do as requested.¡±


    ¡°Carry the bow all the time?¡±


    The length of the silvery bow in her hand was the same as her height. Yan Hongxiu nkly stared at it with a worried face.


    ...


    In the study of the East Courtyard of the Jin Family ¡ª


    Jin Cheng¡¯aozily leaned against a chair back and lowered his head. He said bossily, ¡°What did my father say?¡±


    The manservant who deferentially stood in front of Jin Cheng¡¯ao quivered and immediately replied, ¡°The Master said that you must stop dealing with the Linli Building before finding out the wire-puller.¡±


    After hearing the words, Jin Cheng¡¯ao immediately chuckled and said, ¡°After all, my father is old. He is overcautious and indecisive. My goal is not just the Dahan Country. How can I waste time on small Qinghe Province? Since I am not allowed to deal with the Lingli Building, what about the embroidery workshop?¡±


    The manservant bent down and didn¡¯t dare to move. He knew that the master didn¡¯t ask him.


    ¡°If you can get hold of the embroidery workshop, the Jin Family will certainly have a greater say!¡± The head of the Jin Family said while looking at his son withplex and ambitious eyes, ¡°But Gong Xiangjun... is very hard to deal with! If you want to have the embroidery workshop, you have to deal with her. You may not enter the door when you go there because of her and the butler of the Yan Family.¡±


    ¡°Father, you are telling a joke.¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao patted the folding fan in his hand and said whileughing uncontrobly, ¡°The current workshop owner is merely a little silly girl. The supervisor of officials has an executive power on both the Satrap Mansion and the embroidery workshop.¡±


    The head of the Jin Family¡¯s pupils narrowed and he said coldly ¡°What do you want to do? We can¡¯t offend the Gong Family!¡±


    ¡°Father, rest assured. I have sense of propriety!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao beamed with happiness and an inexplicably dangerous breath slowly spread from him. Even his father, the head of the Jin Family, couldn¡¯t help feeling cold.


    His son hadpletely changed since he came back that year...


    Although he was very pleased with his son¡¯s current talent and abilities, he could never feel again the affection between the father and son.


    ...


    On this day, Su Li was in the library with nothing to do. Suddenly, someone passed a message to her.


    ¡°Trouble for the embroidery workshop?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. She nced at Gao Dahai with sweat all over his face and said calmly, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Looking at Su Li¡¯s calm face, Gao Dahai gradually became calm. He and Su Li rushed to the embroidery workshop in a carriage.


    ¡°Making trouble for the embroidery workshop at this time...¡±


    Su Li sat in the carriage. From her eyes, it could be seen that she was thinking about something. Few families dared to make trouble for the embroidery workshop, not to mention that Gong Xiangjun was still alive. Su Li could easily guess the troublemaker who dared to act in this period.


    ¡°Has Jin Cheng¡¯ao obtained the practice method?¡±


    Su Li gently rubbed her eyebrows. Suddenly she said with a meaningful smile, ¡°It turns out that the thing is far simpler than I have thought.¡±


    ¡°Stop ¡ª¡±


    Gao Dahai stopped the carriage. Then Su Li immediately walked out and hurried to the back hall. The atmosphere of the back hall was extremely grave.


    The first administrator stood at the front and a group of embroidery artificers angrily stood behind him while a group of rich merchants stood in the opposite direction with a cold face.


    ¡°I have told you that these embroidery works are not made in our embroidery workshop. The embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Province only makes first ss works. But the embroidery works brought by you have errors even in basic embroidery skills. How can these be our embroidery works?¡±


    Jia An cidly defended the workshop. The leader of the rich merchants immediately sneered, ¡°Old bastard, you are truly able to blow your own trumpet! I have often found such rubbish in your embroidery works since you changed the workshop owner! You must have raked in more profit. How dare you to deny it!¡±


    Jia An¡¯s face immediately changed. He knew the moral quality of the new workshop owner best. She had never mentioned the profit whenever she came to the embroidery workshop. And she even didn¡¯t draw her sry for several months. How could such an embroidery owner try every means to get more profits for herself?


    Jia An easily knew that someone was making trouble for Su Li on purpose.


    Jia An was more resolute when he thought of that girl who had mastered excellent embroidery skills at a very young age. He would never allow anybody to nder her.


    ¡°What are all these noises about?¡±


    At this time, a ringing voice came from outside. Su Li hurriedly rushed in with a slightly concerned face. Gao Dahai who followed Su Li saw that nothing had changed. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Workshop owner!¡±


    ¡°Workshop owner, you are finally here!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Su Li, a group of embroidery artificers with red eyes surrounded her one after another. It seemed that they had found their backbone. Their life had barely changed since Su Li took over the embroidery workshop, but their embroidery skills had more or less improved under the guidance of Su Li.


    Therefore, although Su Li was the youngest among them, they respected her all the same.


    The rich merchant curled his mouth when he saw the scene. He had never thought that this little silly girl could have such a high reputation in the embroidery workshop. It was a pity...


    ¡°Workshop owner, you are here on time.¡±


    Jia An looked sullen. He didn¡¯t think that Su Li could change the situation, but he still exined the trouble to her.


    Su Li slightly nodded after she heard it. She walked to the inferior embroidery works and squatted down to carefully examine them.


    The rich merchant suddenlyughed out and said, ¡°Workshop Owner Su, you can¡¯t change the fact that these are made in your embroidery workshop even if you examine them for ten thousand times. You¡¯d better admit it. Have you raked in our hard-earned money?!¡±


    ¡°Right, quickly admit it!¡±


    ¡°Bitch! I have never thought that you could be so greedy at such a young age!¡±


    ¡°Are you dazzled by the glory? Do you think that the entire embroidery workshop belongs to you?!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, get out of the embroidery workshop immediately!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The rest rich merchants immediately abused Su Li with harsh and insulting words. Jia An¡¯s face dramatically changed after hearing them. Some grieved embroidery artificers couldn¡¯t help crying in a low voice when they saw that Su Li was still squatting down to examine the inferior works.


    God! The embroidery owner was only a sixteen-year-old girl. Why was she abused to such an extent?


    Jin Run hid among the embroidery artificers. She nearlyughed out when she saw this.


    ¡°Su Li! Su Li! I have never thought that you will be a thorn in my brother¡¯s side. I would like to see how you retain your position. Raking in the profits of the embroidery workshop is a felony!¡±


    Su Li slowly stood up and raised her head after she examined thest batch of embroidery works. She remained calm and said coldly, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    The entire back hall suddenly turned quiet. Even the rich merchants¡¯ faces changed. Since they were overwhelmed by an invisible force, their breath became rapid.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Since you have finished, it is my turn.¡±


    Then she picked up an embroidery work and asked, ¡°Landlord, I would like to ask you a question. Do you remember the specific purchasing date?¡±


    The rich merchant remained calm and snorted, ¡°No one can remember such trifling things? These inferior products were mixed with good ones. It was very hard for me to let servants pick them out.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the approximate date?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile seemed to signify something more and she said, ¡°Were they delivered in the past month? That is to say, were they delivered after I took office?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words obviously meant something more. Many embroidery artificers reminded of something, and their eyes brightened up.


    However, the rich merchant didn¡¯t notice it. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course! When Mrs. Gu was the owner of the embroidery workshop, there wasn¡¯t such a thing. How can I doubt Mrs. Gu¡¯s moral quality?¡±


    p! p! p!


    Su Li immediately pped her hands with a smile. The rich merchants were dumbfounded when they saw this.


    ¡°Then what happened today is interesting! Qingshang, exin this to thendlord.¡±


    A shrewd young woman behind her walked out when Su Li mentioned her. She was a talent that Su Li had found after she had observed for a month.


    Qingshang nced at Su Li in excitement and hurriedly squatted down to check the cloth. The rich merchants all felt worried.


    Was it possible that there truly was a defect?


    One of them subconsciously looked at Jin Run¡¯s direction. Instantly Jin Run slightly shook her head to signify that she didn¡¯t know.


    Su Li saw this, but she didn¡¯t say it out.


    ¡°Embroidery owner, I have finished examining it.¡±


    Qingshang stood up and coldly saw the rich merchants, who had med Su Li and talked harshly, ¡°These embroidery works are inferior products used by the apprentices of the embroidery workshop for practice. So both the thread and cloth belong to the embroidery workshop. In the past month, the workshop owner taught us some new skills which dramatically improved the efficiency of our workshop. But she didn¡¯t teach the apprentices. So they can¡¯t appear on the embroidery works a month ago. The embroidery skills in these embroidery works aren¡¯t simplified, so... there are only two sources!¡±

 Chapter 99 - Calamity of Imprisonment!

    <strong>Chapter 99 Cmity of Imprisonment!</strong>


    All rich merchants¡¯ lookspletely changed when they heard what Qingshang had said.


    Qingshang sneered to a higher degree after seeing this and continued, ¡°As for the first source, these embroidery works were sold a month ago. However, thendlord has already denied it. Therefore, there is only the second possibility. These embroidery works were from the apprentices of our embroidery workshop!¡±


    ¡°We have never delivered works of apprentices. This rule was made by the feudal official, so even the workshop owner can¡¯t change it.¡±


    Jia An stepped forward with a smile. He looked at them so coldly that the sight almost froze them to death and said, ¡°I would like to ask you a question. Where did you steal these inferior embroidery works? We destroy apprentices¡¯ embroidery works from the embroidery workshop of the Qinghe Provincial Office every day. It seems that I really need to carefully investigate it.¡±


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The leader of the rich merchants stammered for a long time, and could not utter oneplete sentence. He finally said in exasperation, ¡°Nice shot! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Seeing the rich merchants hurriedly leave like stray dogs, cheers echoed in the back hall of the embroidery workshop immediately.


    ¡°Yeah! We win!¡±


    ¡°Our workshop owner is remarkable. She quickly had the problem solved.¡±


    ¡°It is wonderful that we can prove our innocence!¡±


    ¡°There must be a spy in the embroidery workshop. I would skin her alive if I could know who she is.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Jia An told the crowd to continue their work with a smile. Then he walked to Su Li and said with guilt, ¡°Workshop owner, I lost your face.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. After all, you are unfamiliar with the embroidery.¡± Su Li waved her hand and said, ¡°The outflow of apprentice works to the market is something serious. You must carefully investigate it. Don¡¯t let anyone involved get away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jia An slightly bent down. Su Li fully convinced him in the end.


    It turned out that the former workshop owner did not choose a new owner arbitrarily. He had thought that Su Li certainly would act with confusion when she met with such a problem, and that he would be the only person to solve it. Unexpectedly, the fact waspletely different from what he had imagined, and sheforted him.


    Then Jia An smiled bitterly.


    After Su Li left the embroidery workshop, she immediately hurried to the Linli Building instead of returning to the school.


    ¡°Find out Gong Xiangjun¡¯s current situation immediately.¡±


    ¡°Qu Qingning, prepare the herbs in the list. I will refine herbs in the night.¡±


    ¡°Fang Yuan, find out whether or not there are officers and men of the supervisor of officials in the Jin Family. Don¡¯t be found out. The Jin Family has seniors.¡±


    The seniors of the Linli Building almost all left after receiving the orders.


    Su Li stood on the roof and looked far to the southern town. Her eyes flickered. It was hard to know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Su Li, I bought all that can be purchased and stole the rest that can¡¯t be purchased. Have a check.¡±


    Qu Qingning rushed in hurriedly and put arge package in front of Su Li. After ncing at the package, Su Li carried it into the underground adytum. Then she became silent.


    At the same time, Yan Hongxiu holding the slivery bow sneaked off to the martial arts field. But she still didn¡¯t see Su Li and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. Would she have to wait for another month to see her immortal master? It was too long...


    ¡°Caressing it for days makes me feel like an idiot.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu muttered to herself. But she still put it on her back and then practiced the archery with a regr bow.


    Yan Shixun secretly looked at her and felt more and more confused. His daughter had been far more enthusiastic in practicing the archery these days unexpectedly and she even carried the bow all day long. He was so puzzled by the oddity of her behavior that he had stealthily followed her for days. But he couldn¡¯t find anything special.


    He surely couldn¡¯t know what Yan Hongxiu was thinking.


    ¡°Forget it! Forget it! Let her be mischievous in thest year. She has greatly been influenced by Ziye...¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s eyes lost their glow when he thought of Ziye. He thought, ¡°Ziye, the martial arts circle is far moreplicated than you have imagined. You will understand my good intentions when you be older. The circle... is not for themon.¡±


    Late at night, the starlight became dimmer.


    Squeak...


    The wooden door of the underground adytum was opened. The vor of herbs could be faintly smelled. Su Li walked out with a weary look. What she had refined today severely affected her mind.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Fang Yuan had never seen Su Li with such an expression, so he couldn¡¯t help but asking her.


    Su Li nced at him and said while putting a bottle of white powder in his hand, ¡°You probably have already found out the whereabouts of Butler Jin. After the day breaks, if I... you...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s look slightly changed when he heard what she had said. He clenched the bottle and asked, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±


    Su Li smiled freely to answer, ¡°Then will youe up with a better solution?¡±


    Fang Yuan instantly became silent. After a while, he put away the bottle and said calmly, ¡°I will do it by myself if what you said doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer him anymore. She turned to Qu Qingning and gave him a letter, ¡°Send this letter to Yan Ziye in secret. I believe he will know what to do after seeing the letter. By the way, what about Heidan and others¡¯ intelligence?¡±


    Qu Qingning instantly said in bewilderment after hearing that, ¡°Su Li, how do you know Gong Xiangjun was suffering from a serious disease? Did you poison her?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and said, ¡°Even Yin Xuetong is smarter than you. I really don¡¯t know the reason why she fell in love with you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Qu Qingning stared at her and said angrily, ¡°Forget it. I will ask Xuetong.¡±


    Fang Yuan felt helpless. How could she crack a joke at this critical time?


    ...


    After the day broke, Su Li returned to the courtyard of the school. Mammy Li, who just woke up, saw Su Li sitting in the central room. She instantly asked, ¡°Miss, why do you get up so early?¡±


    Su Li lowered her head and tidied her clothes. Then she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mammy Li said with a confused look.


    Suddenly ¡ª


    Boom!!


    The wooden door of the yard was opened by tremendous force and fell on the ground into two pieces. Then a group of officers and men with swords in their hands aggressively rushed in. They immediately surrounded Su Li when they saw her.


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, the Supervisory Division suspects that you have ganged up with embroidery merchants to rake in profits! The supervisor of officials ordered that you should be put into prison from today and wait for further investigation!¡±


    Mammy Li slightly trembled after hearing that. She was about to argue with the iers, but they put a sword on her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to move.


    It seemed that Su Li hadn¡¯t seen the swords. She said coldly, ¡°What they said yesterday is merely nder. I am the owner of the embroidery workshop, which means that I have the same status as the supervisor of officials and the satrap. How dare you to arrest me without sufficient proofs! You are not afraid that the satrap will report to officials in Yunjing, are you?¡±


    The leader¡¯s look slightly changed after hearing that. But he immediately sneered, ¡°Workshop Owner Su, you are too serious. We just want you to cooperate with the investigation! If you have any grievance, you certainly could exin to the supervisor of officials! Take her away.¡±


    Then two men tried to press Su Li¡¯s hands.


    Su Li angrily flung off their hands. She said angrily, ¡°How dare you! I will walk by myself! I¡¯d like to know how the supervisor of officials will nder an innocent person!¡±


    The leader ridiculed her in heart. He had never seen anybody who could walk out safe and sound after being put into the prison of the Supervisory Division.


    But he remained polite ostensibly and said, ¡°Then Workshop Owner Su, please.¡±


    The officers and men of the Supervisory Division directly took Su Li from the entrance door of the school, which immediately caused a great disturbance in the entire Qinghe Town.


    ¡°What? Su Li was arrested by the Supervisory Division?¡±


    Wen Ruomin was so angry that she patted the table. Then she asked anxiously, ¡°When did that happen? Damn it! The Jin Family took action as soon as Sister Gong was ill. They are truly well-informed. I must go to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. Su Li will be all right.¡±


    The Linli Building immediately got the news because they had sent an informer in advance. Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but slightly shake. They immediately did what Su Li had asked at the same time.


    ¡°Su Li was arrested? By the Jin Family?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was eating the breakfast when she heard the unexpected news. She was almost choked to death.


    ¡°Miss, I also just heard of it. Su Li will be all right, right?¡±


    Huan anxiously asked. Although that little lecturer seemed to be very strict, the miss¡¯s temperament and embroidery skills had greatly been improved. How could such a good lecturer do bad things?


    ¡°I will tell my father about it!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu ran out with the bow on her back before she finished eating the breakfast. Although she had said that she was fed up with Su Li, she started to panic when she heard that Su Li was arrested by the vicious Jin Family.


    ¡°Su Li, hold on!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu didn¡¯t find her father when she came to his yard. She was told by the butler that her father had already gone to the Supervisory Division to ask for a reason.


    Meanwhile, Yan Ziye didn¡¯t get worried when he got the news. Although the trouble for the embroidery workshop was unfavorable to the Yan Family, he couldn¡¯t help based on his status and abilities. He didn¡¯t want to make trouble for his father.


    ¡°Whirr!¡±


    Suddenly, a dart was shot into the study and nailed in front of Yan Ziye. It was less than one inch from his hand.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yan Ziye became nervous and immediately jumped out of the window. But he couldn¡¯t find anyone after looking around. Then he returned to the study and took down the dart. His look immediately changed after seeing the content of the scrip.


    ¡°Ms. Li...¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s breath immediately changed from helplessness to confidence after seeing the small characters in the scrip. Then he immediately burned it.


    He had never thought Ms. Li would involve in it. He certainly could make much trouble for the Jin Family as long as he acted ording to the n and stop the Jin Family getting the embroidery workshop!


    ¡°Father, let me help you this time!¡± Yan Ziye went out with confidence when he thought about this.


    In the mansion of the Supervisory Division, Yan Shixun was sullenly looking at the head of the Jin Family, Jin Zhentian who wore the robe of the supervisor of officials.


    ¡°Jin Zhentian, you have gone too far this time. How dare you to arrest the workshop owner without any evidence. Do you truly believe that you own the entire Qinghe Province?¡±


    The event about the Tiger Vige and Wu Lin had already made his endurance reach its limit. He was extremely shocked by what happened to the workshop owner. If Jin Zhentian couldn¡¯t give him a reasonable exnation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t scruple to start a fighting directly.


    He would never balk even if that had meant the loss at both sides!


    However, Jin Zhentian smiled and said, ¡°Satrap Yan, rest assured! I am acting ording to the rules. Yesterday, a group of rich merchants vented their grievance to me. They said the embroidery workshop had taken a lot of their silver. They were kicked out when they went to the embroidery workshop to argue. And they showed me the inferior embroidery works. Since there were both the human testimony and material evidence, I certainly have no choice but to invite Embroidery Owner Su here for a thorough investigation.¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s eyebrows puckered after hearing that and he said, ¡°Jin Zhentian! You should know the regtions of the Supervisory Division better than me. We can¡¯t obtain a confession by means of torture. You have arrested Su Li without further investigation. Have you respected the regtions of the Dahan Country?¡±


    ¡°Satrap Yan, I disagreed with you. Workshop Owner Su is also a paramount and powerful person. If I had arrested her after conducting an investigation, wouldn¡¯t the information be leaked out easily?


    Jin Zhentian beamed with happiness. He looked exactly like a smiling tiger.


    ¡°Rules are dead, but people are living. So I have to make such an unwise decision, arresting her first. However, Satrap Yan, please be assured. I will take good care of Workshop Owner Su. I promise that she will be safe and sound during the investigation. If Satrap Yan can prove that Su Li is innocent, I will immediately let her go.¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s face was livid with anger. He couldn¡¯t help but snort after they looked at each other for a while. Then he went off in a huff. It made no sense that he continued to waste time here since Jin Zhentian had made adequate preparation. At present, he could only hope that the so-called rich merchants hadn¡¯t gone very far.


    Looking at the blue sky and bright sun, Yan Shixun deeply sighed after walking out of the Supervisory Division.


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, I... I am afraid that I can¡¯t save you this time!¡±

 Chapter 100 - Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 100 Medicine</h4>


    The sun cast light through the flying dust on the ground outside the stone fence. The musty hay on the ground slightly squeaked.


    Su Li sat down against the wall. She didn¡¯t shout or sobbed. She was so quiet which was unusual. The two jailers were marveled for that.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t hear the miserable screams and mor around her. She slowly reached out her hands and a little sunshine fell on her fingertips and warmed her.


    Compared with the death row under the ground where there was no sunshine in her previous life, the treatment in this life was too much better.


    Su Li smiled, which scared the two jailers.


    ¡°Why is she still smiling?¡±


    ¡°Is she crazy?¡±


    ...


    There was a smell of blood in the wood house of the Jin Family where was specialized in punishing servants who made mistakes.


    The butler of the Jin Family was lying on the hay and staring at the roof nkly. His right leg was twisted into a very strange arc and his wounds were simply bandaged, but didn¡¯t healed at all. The yellow pus flowing out was faintly visible in the wounds.


    Suddenly, the wood house¡¯s door was opened with a soft click.


    The butler of the Jin Family didn¡¯t turn his head and continued to stare at the roof. Looking at the food on the floor which was not eaten, Fang Yuan knew that the butler had been on a hunger strike for many days.


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Then he picked up a bucket next to him and poured the water directly to the butler¡¯s face.


    The butler of the Jin Family was trembled by the cold water and then he slowly turned his head. When he saw Fang Yuan¡¯s disguised face, he was more scared and struggled to retreat. He said in a low voice, ¡°Someonee to help! Master...¡±


    However, his voice was even lower than the mosquito¡¯s.


    ¡°So far, you still think about your master? Remember who broke your leg.¡± Fang Yuan didn¡¯t move and his cold words like a knife plunged in the chest of the butler of the Jin Family, ¡°If I did not appear, you would die and be thrown into the mass grave after a few days by the people in the Jin Family.¡±


    The butler of the Jin Family stared at Fang Yuan with his red eyes. He said with the hoarse voice like a wild animal, ¡°So what? I¡¯ve already been disabled. Are you here tough at me for your master?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Fang Yuan took out a piece of wood and threw it to the butler of the Jin Family. ¡°As long as you can manage one thing for my master, and my master will cure youpletely.¡±


    The butler of the Jin Family was stunned and immediatelyughed crazily, ¡°Do you think that I am a kid of three years old? How could I believe your nonsense?¡±


    Fang Yuan was impatient, but his tone was still calm, ¡°I almost forget that you had the master¡¯s medicine and have forgotten everything on the Tiger Vige. Butler of the Jin Family, I just give you a chance to avenge. Without you, I can do it for my master. You don¡¯t want to lose the opportunity.¡±


    The look of the butler finally changed. He really forgot what happened in the Tiger Vige that day. The person said that it was because of his master¡¯s medicine. Was there a medicine that could make people lose memory in short term?


    He remembered that he did everything under the instructions of the master. But in the end, he was punished by him and one of his leg was broken. The face of the butler of the Jin Family became more and more sullen, and the me of hatred ignited in his eyes.


    ¡°I am disabled now and can even hardly walk. What do you want me to do?¡±


    The butler of the Jin Family gazed at Fang Yuan and asked slowly.


    Fang Yuan squatted and stuffed a packet of medicine into the butler¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Rest assured. It was not the poison that can kill you when it meets blood. I believe that you can let your master eat the medicine by ident ording to your identity, can¡¯t you?¡±


    The hand of the Jin Family¡¯s butler shivered slightly with the medicine bag, and the fear flickered in his pupils. But soon it was reced by madness. ¡°As long as I can see the miserable end of Jin Cheng¡¯ao, I will do anything!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. My master will intervene in it, the day wille soon. You can see that day when you are alive.¡±


    Fang Yuan patted the butler¡¯s shoulder and sneaked away from the Jin Family, as if he had never been here.


    The butler gazed at the medicine in his hand, then he bit his teeth and stood up with the stick and jumped out the wood house.


    In the study, Jin Cheng¡¯ao was studying the swordsmanship book and smiles crawled up his corner of month from time to time. Obviously, he was in a good mood.


    He had secretly dealt with those rich businessmen. Even if Yan Shixun looked for them all over the whole Qinghe Province, it was impossible to find them. The young workshop owner had to stay in the Supervisory Division for at least one year or a half. Just like a country without the king would be disordered even in one day, the position of the workshop owner couldn¡¯t be vacant for a long time. If Gong Xiangjun didn¡¯t stop them, as long as the Jin Family worked hard on it, they could sessfully make Jin Run the workshop owner.


    The situation was great, and Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s mood was good.


    ¡°Master, the butler said he has something important to tell you!¡±


    Suddenly, someone reported to him outside the door.


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao slightly raised his head and frowned slightly. He had broken that old man¡¯s leg, how dare he came here? Jin Chengao wanted to refuse the butler directly but he was curious inside. So, he nodded, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    After a while, the butler who had cleaned up himself stood in the room with his crutch. Although he was punished by his master, he was still the butler of the Jin Family temporarily. He had the right to take a shower and change his clothes.


    ¡°Master! What you asked me to inquire before now has a result.¡±


    The butler panted and said. He felt so painful in his right leg as if he was pierced by a de when he made a step. Although he had already taken a bath, his back waspletely wet by sweat.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help but think back. The butler had done things for him. He assigned him to do too many things and he couldn¡¯t remember which one this time.


    ¡°It is this!¡±


    The butler took out a small bottle from his arms and it sounded like there was some water in it when it was shaken. But it was uncertain for what liquid it was. He unplugged the bottle stopper, and a pleasant fragrance filled the entire study.


    ¡°It is Lingshi Emulsion, a treasure material in the world!¡±


    Jin Chengao¡¯s eyes were shining. He quickly seized the jade bottle from the butler¡¯s hands and rejoiced with wild excitement. Although it was little, such a small bottle of Lingshi Emulsion was enough for him to cultivate further!


    ¡°Good! Very good... Old butler, you are very good!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao couldn¡¯t help but praise the butler. But, when he looked up, he found the butler groaning on the ground. It turned out that he just knocked the butler down. But he was concentrated on the jade bottle and didn¡¯t care about the butler at all.


    However, it was also the contribution of the butler to get the Lingshi Emulsion. Jin Cheng¡¯ao hesitated for a while and suddenly shouted, ¡°Servants! Carry the butler to cure his wounds without dy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master!¡±


    The butler was grateful, but he wasughing wildly in his mind, ¡°Jin Chengao, I knew that you were looking for this. But I never take it out... I didn¡¯t expect that I can use it one day!¡±


    It was filled with the medicine that person gave me. Just drink it and die!!


    Hahaha......


    After the butler was carried outside, Jin Cheng¡¯ao prepared to take the Lingshi Emulsion in the jade bottle, but he suddenly felt something might went wrong. He asked the manservant who reced the butler recent days to have a taste.


    ¡°Master, it is so delicious! After I drank it, I felt warm in my stomach, as if I had endless strength in my whole body.¡±


    The manservant was drunk with the Lingshi Emulsion that his eyes were shining. He stared at the bottle in Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s hand and wanted to drink another mouthful of it. When Jin Cheng¡¯ao saw that the manservant was fine, he regretted that he let the manservant drink it. He waved his hand and dismissed the manservant annoyedly.


    ¡°Tell my father that I will stay in the room for one day. No one will be allowed to bother me!¡±


    After one day, Jin Cheng¡¯ao walked out from the adytum worriedly. He felt that he could take a further step in the martial arts, but he couldn¡¯t keep calm. It seemed that someone was speaking near his ear.


    ¡°The Lingshi Emulsion is too little for me.¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao whispered. He walked quickly to the butler¡¯s room. He did not realize that he was in a trap and lost his calm.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The butlery on the bed and suddenly saw Jin Cheng¡¯ao walk to him. He was so scared that his face was pale. Did the master find the secret?


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao impatiently waved his hand, ¡°Where did you get the Lingshi Emulsion? Do you have more?¡±


    The butler was immediately stunned. He didn¡¯t know that it was a matter more than one year ago. What¡¯s more, it was still a windfall. He didn¡¯t know its origin.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡°Tell him that it was rted to the owner of the embroidery workshop. Make up a suitable reason!¡±


    The butler trembled slightly and the voice was so abrupt that was scared to death, but he still knew whose voice it was. He immediately held his fear and said,


    ¡°Master, I remember! The treasure was got from the owner of the embroidery workshop a month ago. It¡¯s Su Li who was caught by you. She was the lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Her status at that time was not as high as the workshop owner before. It was easy to get it after I threatened her!¡±


    After hearing what he said, the butler looked at Jin Cheng¡¯ao nervously. Although he tried his best to patch up the lie, he could still detect the w after thinking carefully.


    ¡°Su Li?¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao frowned and left quickly without saying anything. He went to the the Supervisory Division.


    The butler was puzzled. When did the master began to be so impatient? He alwaya thought that the master usually took the action after thought about it twice. He was never as impulsive as today before.


    ¡°Is it...¡±


    The butler suddenly remembered something. He was frightened and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The voice made him suspect that the young man who gave him the medicine pack was still around him. If he made a slight exposure, he would probably be killed.


    ¡°Mr. Li said that he will cure my leg.¡±


    The butler carefully retracted into the bed. After experiencing so many strange things, he somehow believed ¡°Mr. Li¡±. If he could restore his limbs, why would he want to die?


    He did not know that at the moment Fang Yuan had left and followed Jin Cheng¡¯ao.


    ¡°It is marvelous for him at such young age to practice the acquired ninth hurdle. But it is a pity that he had taken Su Li¡¯s medicine. He is too impetuous to find me...¡±


    Fang Yuan was extremely calm. Jin Cheng¡¯ao was attracted to many people in front of him. So, he avoided people¡¯s notice and quietly entered the prison of the Supervisory Division.


    At this moment, in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion, Yan Ziye got the news and immediately went to his father. He said hastily, ¡°Dad! Save the workshop owner Su! I heard that Jin Cheng¡¯ao went to the prison of the Supervisory Division. I am afraid that it was not good for Su Li! If she was beaten to death or to be disabled, it would be worse.¡±


    ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao?¡±


    Yan Shixun heard that and stood up quickly, ¡°Be quick! Get people together. This guy is alwayswless. He even didn¡¯t obey his father. We must stop him quickly!¡±


    Yan Shixun was in such a hurry that he didn¡¯t notice that Yan Ziye was even more informed than him.

 Chapter 101 - Is Su Li Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 101 Is Su Li Dead?</h4>


    When Jin Cheng¡¯ao stepped into the dungeon, the cold and humid atmosphere made him frown. He came here before, but today he felt that this ce was really disgusting.


    ¡°Master, Workshop Owner Su is here.¡±


    A jailer pointed to a single cell. To see in the direction, a girl huddled in the corner. She wore a thin prison uniform and her body shivered slightly. People cannot help but have pity for her.


    Seeing this, Jin Cheng¡¯ao was not anxious. He waved his hand to dismiss the jailer. He opened the cell door and went inside.


    When Su Li heard the footsteps, she suddenly looked up and saw a young and indifferent face.


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao!


    Su Li didn¡¯t see him in previous life, but the image in the biography was quite vivid. She could recognize him.


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, you are in such a difficult position.¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao crouched down and stared at Su Li¡¯s dirty face sarcastically. He said, ¡°I do not expect that the Workshop Owner Su is only sixteen years old. I did not believe it before, but now after seeing you in person, I think that you look younger.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Su Li shook her body and a trace of fear and stubbornness showed in her eyes. Fang Yuan who stood in the dark rolled his eyes. But when he thought about the revengeter, he hesitated.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will not hurt you.¡± A sense of immorality showed in his eyes. He continued, ¡°As long as you are obedient.¡±


    Su Li was surprised at seeing the scene. Immediately she had the intention to kill him. But she didn¡¯t let him eat the aphrodisiac. She had never thought that Jin Cheng¡¯ao was so unbearable. When he met her, his first thought was actually...


    Hearing the words above their heads, Fang Yuan¡¯s right hand which held the sword trembled slightly. His sight had been calm before, but at this moment anger was immediately ignited.


    What did the bastard want to do?!


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, look at this thing. Do you remember its origin?¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao still suppressed his thoughts and took out the jade bottle. But it did not mean that he had given up his previous thoughts. When a new workshop owner was elected, her identity would not protect her and she would be thrown into his hands. It could be seen that she was a virgin. He had already been tired of the Second Sister and the maids of the Jin Family. He wanted to change his taste.


    Su Li looked up at the jade bottle and felt slightly puzzled. But soon she came to understand, ¡°This is my stuff which was stolen by others. Why do you have it?¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao was happy, ¡°Do you still have this thing? Well?! If you can tell me its specific origin, I will ask my father to spare your life!¡±


    Su Li was immediately surprised and scared, ¡°Spare my life? I¡¯m innocent and you don¡¯t have any evidence. You cannot hurt me!¡±


    After Jin Cheng¡¯ao heard the words, he suddenlyughed, ¡°Workshop Owner Su is really innocent. Indeed, I don¡¯t have any evidence. Can¡¯t I make it? When there is a new workshop owner in a few days, do you still think that you can go out safely from here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s round eyes were filled with despair. She could not help but step back. Her right hand touched her chest and she lowered her head sadly. It seemed that she had been scared to suffocation by the words of Jin Cheng¡¯ao.


    Just then, her ears moved slightly.


    ¡°Action!¡±


    The cold and decisive voice suddenly echoed in Fang Yuan¡¯s ears!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Fang Yuan had no time to think and immediately stabbed the sword at the back of Jin Cheng¡¯ao!


    A violent scream rang in the sky. Pupils of Jin Cheng¡¯ao shrank and the whole body shook without thinking. There was a circle of sword light around his body instantly.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    The long sword shed with the back of Jin Cheng¡¯ao. The gold and iron shed with a little spark.


    The body protection sword air!


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t have the time to be surprised by the strength of Jin Cheng¡¯ao. He immediately turned his body and stabbed the sword at Su Li. Jin Cheng¡¯ao couldn¡¯t allow Fang Yuan to hurt Su Li. He saw the ws and grabbed Fang Yuan¡¯s wrist. There was a shock!


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Under the strong strength, Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t hold the long sword as expected. The weapon was seized by Jin Cheng¡¯ao. He smiled grimly and left. He disappeared at the corner.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao was furious. When he tried to catch up with Fang Yuan, the long sword in his hand suddenly lost control. He subconsciously firmly grasped it, but even his own body was inexplicably sucked to Su Li.


    ¡°Fizz!¡±


    At this moment, the blood spurted!


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao stared at the sword in his hand and stabbed it at Su Li. His face was full of blood.


    ¡°Why did it happen? Why wasn¡¯t the sword controlled?¡±


    Su Li was nailed on the wall. ¡°Cough¡±. She spat out much blood and instantly her breath was weaker. Then, she stopped to breathe.


    At this moment, Yan Shixun, Jin Zhentian and others came to the dungeon together and were shocked when they saw the scene.


    Time seemed to have been frozen. They were surprised to see that Jin Cheng¡¯ao killed Su Li!


    ¡°Bastard! How dare you to kill!¡±


    Yan Shixun thoroughly got angry. He rushed to Jin Cheng¡¯ao while he was shouting. He heavily pped Jin Cheng¡¯ao in the back. When the Jin Cheng¡¯ao was absent-minded, he stunned him and Jin Cheng¡¯ao was arrested by the soldiers of the Provincial Office.


    All these things happened in a short time.


    All had been over before Jin Zhentian realized it. Watching his son being dragged by two elite soldiers, he was immediately furious and tried to stop it, but he was scared away by Yan Shixun¡¯s stare.


    Yan Shixun asked servants to save Su Li from the wall. While he was transferring energy to Su Li to suppress the injury, he said, ¡°Quickly! Ziye! Invite the best doctor in the town!¡±


    After doing all these things, Yan Shixun had the time to look at Jin Zhentian who was dull. He sneered, ¡°Lord Jin, your son may be killed for what he has done! You¡¯d better think about the reason why your son tried to kill Workshop Owner Su. Otherwise, it is not easy for you to be exempt from the legal sanctions of the Dahan Country!¡±


    Watching Yan Shixun take his son away, Jin Zhentian gnashed and did not dare to take any action.


    ¡°Investigate it! It can¡¯t be done by my son! The case must be checked thoroughly to prove that he is innocent!¡±


    The whole Supervisory Division was in chaos. Fang Yuan left in the chaos and his feeling wasplex.


    ¡°Su Li, in order to fight against the Jin Family, is it really worth it?¡±


    ...


    When Yan Hongxiu saw that Yan Shixun rushed into the house holding Su Li covered all over with blood, she was so scared that she covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t think.


    ¡°Daddy and Third Brother, what happened? What¡¯s wrong with Su Li? She shed a lot of blood!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu ran with Yan Ziye and looked rmed and bewildered. But Yan Ziye did not have time to speak. He carried the old breathless doctor beside him to the room. He was afraid that the old doctor would faint due to tiredness before they reached the room.


    ¡°Prepare the hot water quickly!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake her body. Level! Steady!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a burst of chaos, the doctor who looked tired took Su Li¡¯s pulse. Watched by Yan Shixun and others for an inquiry, he nodded and said, ¡°Her life is saved.¡±


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Everyone took a long sigh of relief. Yan Shixun was also scared. If Su Li died tonight, the matter would be serious. Not only the Jin Family but also the Yan Family would be involved.


    The owner of a province¡¯s embroidery workshop died with grievance. It was a big event which could affect the country!


    ¡°However, Workshop Owner Su is lucky.¡± The doctor smoothed his beard and sighed, ¡°She may subconsciously hide by an inch in danger, which made her avoid the pulses luckily, and there was no harm to key parts. Otherwise, she has already died instead of lying here.¡±


    Then everyone could not help but be shocked.


    She just avoided all the pulses. She was really lucky.


    Yan Hongxiu squatted by the bed and watched Su Li who was breathing smoothly. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    In her mind, although Su Li was not as powerful as the immortal master, her concentration in teaching and her pride in scolding made Hongxiu revere Su Li very much. The feeling only existed among peers.


    In other words, she had taken Su Li as her idol. Although she also liked to be against her on the surface, she had already been sincerely convinced by Su Li.


    If Su Li had suddenly been killed by members of the Jin Family, she would have been grieved in the lifetime.


    ¡°You are so lucky. You should get well soon to continue to teach me embroidery...¡±


    The doctor and others quietly left. Yan Shixun and Yan Ziye had more things to do next. Only Yan Hongxiu and Huan quietly apanied Su Li in the room.


    ¡°How is Su Li?¡±


    As soon as Fang Yuan came back, he was surrounded by Qu Qingning and others. This trick was dangerous and frightening. If there had been any mistake, Su Li may have died.


    Seeing those pairs of eyes, Fang Yuan didn¡¯t tease those people. He nodded and said, ¡°I went to the Yan House. Su Li is fine. That sword was controlled by her. It was natural that she would avoid key part. What¡¯s more, with her cultivation, even if she was stabbed at the pulses...¡±


    Then, Fang Yuan looked at Qu Qingning. Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head with a hollowugh, ¡°In the inborn realm, every inch of the body can be controlled. Even if her heart was punctured, Su Li would be able to close it temporarily. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    Heidan and others responded, ¡°Oh.¡± Then they breathed a sigh of relief. But Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu were shocked. Heidan and others did not understand what the inborn realm was. But it did not mean that Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu didn¡¯t understand it either.


    ¡°Was Su Li in the inborn realm?¡±


    Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t help but pinch Qu Qingning. The pain made thetter scream, ¡°Why do you pinch me? I knew it just now. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Fang Yuan!¡±


    Fang Mu could not help but be speechless, ¡°It is quite incredible that Su Li is one year younger than the eldest brother. She has reached the inborn realm at sixteen. She is really a talent. There is a legend that...¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Fang Yuan interrupted Fang Mu. Thetter woke up and almost utter the taboo. He was in a cold sweat.


    ¡°What legend?¡± Heidan and others couldn¡¯t help but surround them. ¡°Big Brothers, why don¡¯t you continue to talk about it? I heard from you that Boss Ling was also a Young Master. What is the rtionship between the Young Master and the legend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Big Brothers! Unfinished words make people extremely curious!¡±


    Others couldn¡¯t help but heckle. Fang Yuan and other insiders closely guarded the secret and changed the topic.


    After three days, Su Li woke up. When she saw that Yan Hongxiu was surprised by the bed, a trace of smile emerged in her pale face.


    She didn¡¯t faint at all. She had been in deep meditation to heal her in the past three days. If she had fainted because of such a small injury, she couldn¡¯t have persisted for many years in previous life before she was arrested.


    ¡°Su Li, you finally wake up!¡± Yan Hongxiu said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ll look for my daddy toe.¡±


    Su Li realized that she was in the Provincial Office where she absolutely didn¡¯t dare to step in in her previous life.


    After a while, Yan Shixun finally came. He arrested Jin Cheng¡¯ao; that is to say, he had started a fight with the Jin Family. He had been extremely busy in the past three days. Lots of industries of the Qinghe Town were controlled by the Jin Family. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to deal with the Jin Family.


    But he would not tell Su Li these matters.


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, I am relieved to see you wake up. How do you feel?¡±


    The smile of Yan Shixun showed a hint of his concern. Su Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thanks for your rescue; otherwise, I would certainly die on the Supervisory Division. I don¡¯t know how to repay you for rescuing my life!¡±

 Chapter 102 - Killed Easily

    Chapter 102 Killed Easily


    Yan Shixun was filled with regret, and he said,


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su is so polite. It was the fault of me. If I had not allowed the Jin Family to act wildly, the event would not have happened. But the scene that Jin Cheng¡¯ao stabbed you was seen by me. Even if Jin Zhentian finds many excuses, his son will not get rid of the crimes! This time I will act impartially and do justice to the workshop owner!¡±


    Su Li happily smiled and gently nodded, ¡°I did not expect that the master Jin suddenly stabbed at me. I am close to dying this time and really scared. Since I have no serious problem, I should not bother you. Please send me to the school. Mammy Li is still waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Yan Shixun promised, ¡°Since you have a personal mammy to take care of you, your injury will recover more quickly. I will ask a servant to send you.¡±


    After Satrap Yan arranged someone to send her, he watched the carriage drive away and could not help but sigh.


    The age of Workshop Owner Su and his daughter were about the same. But Su Li was more experienced. She was not the girl who was not familiar with the ways of the world. He also heard from Hongxiu that her embroidery skills were top-notch. It was the first time that he had seen the genius.


    ¡°The world is vast. It has everything.¡±


    Yan Shixun sighed and turned back to the house to think about the troubles of the Jin Family.


    Su Li returned to the school¡¯s courtyard. When Mammy Li saw that Su Li¡¯s face was pale, she cried despairingly. After she served Su Li to go to bed, she went out quickly to buy fine ingredients. She wanted to cook some soup to the miss for her recovering.


    After Wen Ruomin and Feng Qingru and others got the news, they didn¡¯t visit her at once. They all sent tonic to her and wanted Su Li to take some time to convalesce. When she was close to getting well, it was notte to visit her.


    ¡°I did not expect the matter would happen. Fortunately, Su Li beat the rap and was not killed by Jin Cheng¡¯ao.¡±


    Wen Ruomin calmed down and said to Gong Xiangjun who was in aa. Gong Xiangjun moved her eyes. It seemed that she wanted to open her eyes. But she couldn¡¯t.


    Gong Minughed bitterly, ¡°Grandma Wen, don¡¯t waste your time. Grandma can hear your words, but she cannot open her eyes and speak. Many doctors in the town came to visit her. But no one knew the reason.¡±


    Wen Ruomin sighed deeply, ¡°The strange disease is really rare. Fortunately, your grandma is strong. I will continue to find famous doctors. It is a pity that the miracle-working doctor Qi has not been seen for many years. It is said that he passed away. If we can invite him to visit her, your grandma will definitely get well.¡±


    Gong Min was immediately helpless. That kind of miracle-working doctor was difficult to see. Even if they saw him, he would not help her grandma. The temperament of the miracle-working doctor was very strange.


    ...


    After Su Li was back to the courtyard, she needn¡¯t to conceal herself, so she immediately practiced the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction to cure the injuries. The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction was the Bible in the medical field. After less than two days, she felt that the injuries were close to getting well and only some skin injuries needed to be cured.


    Of course, it was also rted to her inborn physique. If her realm had been still in the acquired realm, she would have spent at least half a month in curing her injuries.


    After curing her injuries, Su Li returned to the Linli Building and was immediately surrounded by Fang Yuan and others.


    ¡°How is your injury?¡±


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Li¡¯s face which was still slightly pale and could not help but care about her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    It seemed that Su Li did not see the concern in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. She just casually answered him and immediately asked the things about the Linli Building in the past few days.


    ¡°ording to your instructions, I have divided the osmanthus wine into three sses.¡±


    When Yin Xuetong talked about the specific matters, she was confident. It seemed that everything was controlled by her, ¡°The first-ss osmanthus wine is the thick one. The degree is extremely high. Those people who are weak in drinking will be drunk after drinking a cup of wine. The selling point of the wine is gimmick. I price a pot of it at 100,000 taels! The second-ss osmanthus wine is diluted hundred times. I price it at 1,000 taels. The third-ss is the wine we sold before. I keep the original price. What do you think, Miss Su Li?¡±


    Su Li gently nodded and thought for a moment. She said, ¡°Good job! What¡¯s the profit of the winery during this period?¡±


    ¡°245,000 taels!¡± Yin Xuetong immediately replied, ¡°This is the profit! We have earned all the money which was used for building the winery!¡±


    Qu Qingning and Heidan were speechless. It was unbelievable that they had earned the cost in one mouth.


    ¡°Very good! Then get ready to expand the scale.¡± Su Li nced at the crowd here and roughly said. Then she pointed to Fang Yuan, ¡°Fang Yuan, stay here. Others are dismissed.¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled and secretly gave Fang Yuan a thumb. Then he left the adytum with others.


    Fang Yuan was nervous inside. When people were gone, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Li gently smiled. Fang Yuan¡¯s face became red and he immediately became a little angry, ¡°Do not make fun of me!¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Su Li indifferently shrugged and said, ¡°The thing about Jin Cheng¡¯ao is not finished. Go to find Yan Ziye today. Then...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression slightly changed. He did not understand the reason why Su Li was so obsessive about the Jin Family.


    ¡°Do you have to spare none of them?¡±


    With the secret letter in his hand, Fang Yuan raised his head and looked at the dim light of night. When he thought of the immorality in Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s eyes that day, he finally unhesitatingly disappeared into the darkness.


    ...


    In the dungeon of the Provincial Office, the sound of begging and roar rang day after day. But in the two days, the sounds were louder.


    ¡°Let me out!¡±


    ¡°Why do you arrest me?¡±


    ¡°As I said, Su Li was not killed by me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sword that stabbed itself at her!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The anger was burning in Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s eyes. He had already lost his senses. He was so proud that he couldn¡¯t bear the status of a prisoner. The status was inconsistent with his identity and mood!


    The jailer scratched his ears impatiently and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master Jin, you¡¯d better have a rest. If you want to prove your innocence, find a decent reason. It is ridiculous that the sword stabbed itself at her. Do you think everyone is stupid...¡±


    ¡°What I said was the truth!¡± Jin Cheng¡¯ao roared furiously, ¡°Why do not you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha ha-ha...¡±


    After he finished, jailers allughed at him, which made Jin Cheng¡¯ao angrier.


    He didn¡¯t understand the reason why he was so angry, but he was!


    Once this kind of anger urred, it couldn¡¯t be stopped and it was impossible for him to calm down and think about the problem. He understood that he must be set up. But what scared him was that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions at all.


    At this time, the cell chains sound came into his ear. Jin Cheng¡¯ao sensitively raised his head and showed a pair of scarlet eyes. The eyes scared Yan Ziye who came in the dungeon just now. It seemed that he was attracted by a beast. But it did not prevent him frompleting the instructions of Ms. Li.


    Yan Ziye showed a sardonic smile and said, ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao, I don¡¯t expect you would be in this difficult situation. Aren¡¯t you proud? Now you are a prisoner. I really want to see how you are proud again.¡±


    ¡°Yan! Zi! Ye!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s face was distorted. He was like a demon in the hell and was full of hatred. When he struggled, the chains on his limbs shed. He said, ¡°If you utter one more word, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°I am really scared.¡±


    Yan Ziye didn¡¯t care about Jin Cheng¡¯ao and sat in front of him, ¡°I am sitting here. Kill me. You are cruel and even not as good as pigs and dogs! You hurt Workshop Owner Su. Do you want to kill me in the Provincial Office?¡±


    Yan Ziye fleered and he was happy inside. The order of Ms. Li was to fiercely humiliate Jin Cheng¡¯ao in the dungeon. He had wanted to do so for a long time. Last year, in the martial artspetition, Jin Cheng¡¯ao not only beat him but also humiliated him in front of the crowd and broke his leg!


    If his father had not bought the magical ster from Yunjing at a high cost, he would have been disabled!


    The hate was difficult to be forgotten.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao struggled crazily, which shook down ayer of stone powder. But he still did not get rid of the chains, ¡°Yan Ziye! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all! Yan Shixun and Su Li, it¡¯s not over!¡±


    There was terror in Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes. Was Jin Cheng¡¯ao crazy? Why did he look abnormal? However, when he saw that Jin Cheng¡¯ao was so embarrassed, he was even happier. He even felt that his cultivation had been improved.


    ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao, why are you still struggling? It is a felon that you intended to kill the workshop owner of embroidery workshop! Even your father cannot save you. So long as my dad¡¯s report to the government in Yunjing is checked and approved, you will be killed immediately! No other ends!¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s malicious words were like the tip of a knife stabbed at the heart of Jin Cheng¡¯ao, which made him shocked. Then a breath like a stormy wave drowned Yan Ziye.


    ¡°What is this?! Jin Cheng¡¯ao...¡±


    Yan Ziye was terrified. The walls in his eyes were cracked like a spider web, and then...


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    It seemed that an earthquake urred in the entire dungeon. The wall used to lock chains fell off. Yan Ziye was identally hit and he fainted.


    The dungeon was immediately in a mess!


    When Jin Cheng¡¯ao saw his sudden outburst of strength, he immediately woke up. The efficacy of Su Li¡¯s medicine had passed.


    ¡°Have I broken through? The peak of the acquired realm!¡±


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao was ecstatic. But when he saw Yan Ziye, who was pressed by a stone and spitting out blood, his pupils shrank. With Yan Ziye included, he killed two persons. Yan Shixun would immediately kill him.


    ¡°No way! I will escape! When I reach the inborn realm ande back, even Yan Shixun can¡¯t control me!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jin Cheng¡¯ao jumped out from the stone wall. Dressed in a prison uniform, he quickly fled into the wilderness in the darkness.


    When Jin Cheng¡¯ao heard the harsh sound of the wind, there was excitement in his eyes.


    ¡°This is the peak of the acquired realm! When my Ao Sword Skills improve, I can draw against the inborn martial artist without breaking through the inborn realm! Qinghe Province! Yan Shixun! It will not be long before I am revenged on you!¡±


    Suddenly ¡ª


    A ray of light came from the sky. Before Jin Cheng¡¯ao realized it, it smashed through his chest and a fist-sized hole was left in his chest.


    Jin Cheng¡¯ao stumbled into the dust. Because he had lost his heart, he instantly died. His eyes were wide, and some disbelief remained in his eyes. It seemed that he didn¡¯t understand the reason why he died.


    In the moonlight, Su Li who looked pale walked to him with a longbow and mumbled to the corpse.


    ¡°In previous life, you really carried forward the Ao Sword Skills and became the senior of the inborn peak. You forced Yan Hongxiu of the Yan Family to marry you and tortured her to death. However, you were so arrogant. When you got into the martial arts circle, you offended too many people and were quickly in danger. You died at the age of... 30.¡±


    ¡°However, your Ao Sword Skills soon had a sessor. He was the beggar who would bury you and find the secret. So, your name was left in the biography of the martial arts circle.¡±


    ¡°Although you died at the age of 30, you became a great legend in the martial arts circle. In this life...¡±


    When Su Li said, she gently put the longbow next to the corpse. She split the soles of Jin Cheng¡¯ao with her sword, ¡°I will take your Ao Sword Skills.¡±


    A thin piece of paper fell gently from the tread onto the ground.


    The hero of the sword in previous life was killed by Su Li easily in this life.

 Chapter 103 - Relationship Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 103 Rtionship Exposed</h4>


    When Su Li returned to the Linli Building, the news that Jin Cheng¡¯ao fled to escape punishment had been spread out in the town. It not only made the Yan Family angry but also hit the Jin Family by surprise.


    They had never imagined that Jin Cheng¡¯ao would despise thew of the Dahan Country and flee from the dungeon. What¡¯s more, he beat the third master of the Yan Family into serious injuries. People heard that the third master was close to death.


    Such changes made Jin Zhentian realized that the Jin Family and the Yan Family hadpletely gone into two opposite directions and that there was no chance to return.


    ¡°Chengao¡¯s martial arts talent is great. It¡¯s okay for him to escape!¡±


    Jin Zhentian looked at the sky and sighed. It was uncertain for him to deal with the offensive of the Yan Family. Although he was shocked and surprised that Jin Cheng¡¯ao could escape from the dungeon, he was more delighted and gratified.


    He knew that his son had secrets which were not told to him. And the secrets were rted to the martial arts circle. He could break the dungeon of the Provincial Office bare-handed. It proved that he had the cultivation at the peak of the acquired realm. If he could go further...


    ¡°An inborn senior will be respected in every country. At that time, my son¡¯s mistake will be reduced into a small one. No one can control him!¡±


    The more Jin Zhentian thought, the more excited he was. But he didn¡¯t know that Jin Cheng¡¯ao had been killed by Su Li.


    At the same time, the Provincial Office was filled with a touch of anxiety.


    Yan Shixun stood gloomily outside the door. He saw maids go out of the room with basins of blood, but there wasn¡¯t the doctor. Madam Yan and Yan Hongxiu stood in the other side and were red-eyed.


    ¡°This bastard, why did he provoke Jin Cheng¡¯ao? Now he puts his life on the line!¡±


    Yan Shixun couldn¡¯t help but scold. Madam Yan wiped her tears and said sadly, ¡°Master, why do you still me the third son at this moment? God bless my son. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Jin! Cheng! Ao!¡±


    There was the fire of hatred in Yan Hongxiu¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I had known that he would hurt my Third Brother, I should have killed him directly!¡±


    After experiencing two consecutive shocks, Yan Hongxiu¡¯s resentment against Jin Cheng¡¯ao reached her limit. If Jin Cheng¡¯ao had not disappeared, she would have rushed into the dungeon with a knife.


    The three people were anxiously waiting. Then a sweaty doctor finally went out of the room, and they immediately walked to him.


    ¡°Dr. Lin, how is my son?¡±


    Although Dr. Lin saw that their eyes were filled with eager anticipation, he could not help but sigh, ¡°The master is not as lucky as Workshop Owner Su. His ribs were broken by a big stone, and one of them was inserted into the lung. I am afraid...¡±


    What?


    After the three people heard his words, their faces were pale. It seemed that they had been struck by lightning.


    ¡°Ziye...¡±


    Madam Yan sighed with sorrow. Her eyes turned over and she fainted. The maids were in a flurry. Dr. Lin quickly stepped forward to pinch the philtrum. After a long time, Madam Yan woke up, but she burst into tears and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Lord Yan, I am helpless. You¡¯d better prepare the master¡¯s funeral early.¡±


    Dr. Lin sighed. He seemed to feel embarrassed here and hurriedly left with the medical kit.


    Walking into the room and standing in front of the window, Yan Shixun saw Ziye, whose face was yellowish, lying on the bed and slightly closed his lips. He only felt that his hands and feet were cold. He had experienced all kinds of despair in his life, but this one was the most unforgettable.


    ¡°It all happened so suddenly that even Qingni and others couldn¡¯te back to see Ziye for thest time... Is there no other way?¡±


    Yan Shixun clenched his fists which squeaked.


    ¡°Crunch... crunch... crunch...¡±


    Yan Hongxiu walked to her brother step by step. She leaned against the bed and stared at him. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing from her red and swollen eyes.


    She carefully held the cold hand of Yan Ziye, and her lips trembled. She said with a low voice, ¡°Third Brother, you like me best. Just open your eyes and look at me. Thanks to your help, I have recently made great progress in archery...¡±


    Suddenly!


    Yan Hongxiu seemed to think of something. She was slightly stunned and immediately released the hand of Ziye. She turned back and seized Yan Shixun¡¯s sleeves. She said, ¡°Dad! I have an idea! Find the immortal master! She must have the method to save the Third Brother! Dad,e with me to find the immortal master quickly!¡±


    Yan Shixun was shocked by Yan Hongxiu¡¯s words. Hearing what his daughter said, he was even more confused.


    Who was the... immortal master?


    Was she the master of Hongxiu outside? It was ridiculous!


    Why did she never mention this matter to him?


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hesitate anymore!¡±


    Seeing that her father was motionless, Yan Hongxiu immediately copsed, ¡°The immortal master also knows the Third Brother. She is powerful and she will definitely save the Third Brother!¡±


    Yan Shixun was awakened by Hongxiu and immediately grabbed her hand. ¡°Good! We can¡¯t put it off. Lead the way. Let¡¯s find the master immediately.¡±


    He could imagine that the master of Hongxiu was bound to be an elderly sage-like senior. She may have some methods.


    ¡°No, no, she is in the Linli Building! She is the owner of the Linli Building!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was so anxious that she cried, ¡°The immortal master said that I couldn¡¯t tell our rtionship to others. Now I have already reneged. I can¡¯t take more people there. Dad, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The owner of the Linli Building?


    Yan Shixun was even more shocked. If he remembered correctly, the owner of the Linli Building was obviously a girl. Although she never showed up, he could see that the girl was younger than him from her figure.


    Could she y a role in curing Ziye¡¯s injury?


    Yan Shixun deeply suspected it. But there were no other ways at this moment, so he did not hesitate and immediately took Hongxiu to the Linli Building.


    But before he left the yard, a person came and reported, ¡°Master, the owner of the Linli Buildinges here. She said that she has something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Coming by herself?


    Yan Shixun¡¯s face looked slightly hurried and then he was stunned. He immediately said, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°The immortal master is here!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu immediately changed from sadness to happiness. After she knew the magic method of Su Li, she was confident about Su Li.


    After a short while, Su Li with the ¡°Ms. Li¡± appearance came to the yard. When she saw Yan Shixun, she slightly stooped down and immediately said, ¡°Satrap Yan, I am sorry that I take the liberty to visit you. Forgive me. I heard that the third master was seriously injured and the doctor didn¡¯t have any method. I am a friend of your third master. Can I have a try?¡±


    Su Li directly told them the purpose. Yan Shixun was happy and quickly said, ¡°Quickly! Ms. Li,e in. My son¡¯s life is at stake. So I will not give polite greetings. If you can save my son, I will repay you!¡±


    A hint of surprise flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes. When she saw Yan Hongxiu who tried to hide her sight, she immediately understood that the rtionship between her and the Yan Family¡¯s brother and sister was exposed. She immediately did not say anything and stepped into the room. Yan Shixun immediately followed her.


    Seeing that Yan Ziye was lying on the bed at death¡¯s door, Su Li sighed inside. She just asked Yan Ziye to stimte thest efficacy of medicine in Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s body in order to let him break the chains to escape. But she didn¡¯t expect that Jin Cheng¡¯ao broke the peak of the acquired realm, which almost killed Yan Ziye.


    Although she was reborn and she was excellent in the medical circle and poison circle, she was not the God. She couldn¡¯t consider all the possibilities in the world. Fortunately, Yan Ziye¡¯s injury was not too serious for her, and this mistake could be smoothed over.


    ¡°Ms. Li, how about my son? Can you save him?¡±


    Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Yan Shixun was nervous and he could not help but ask.


    Su Li woke up and nodded slightly. She said gently, ¡°Lord Yan, rest assured. His three ribs were broken but they didn¡¯t injure the lungs. Other people would have died. But your son practiced some Xuangong before, so he can survive. I know a little medical knowledge. Your son still can be saved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good...¡± Yan Shixun sighed and immediately thought of something. He eximed, ¡°Xuangong? Ziye practiced Xuangong? I obviously did not...¡±


    ¡°If you are convenient, please leave. I have to stab the needles and I can¡¯t be bothered by others.¡±


    Su Li lightly interrupted Yan Shixun. Thetter woke up and felt sorry. He left without a word. He was afraid that he would make his son in danger.


    When Yan Shixun was back to the outside of the door, he still frowned and he couldn¡¯t understand how his son studied the Xuangong secretly. He clearly did not leave any record, and he did not teach it to anyone.


    The book about Xuangong was a secret which could not be mentioned to anyone...


    ¡°The ¡®Ms. Li¡¯ also knows Xuangong. She...¡±


    Yan Shixun had many spections. He suddenly saw Hongxiu peeking over the window. He immediately covered the mouth of Hongxiu and took her from the window. He walked a long way and asked,


    ¡°Xiu, do you know where your masteres from?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu was put down by her father and she suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. She turned her eyes and said, ¡°Dad, you just scared me. I don¡¯t know where shees from and she only promised to teach me archery. She didn¡¯t let me worship her as a master...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to not worship her as a master.¡±


    Yan Shixun breathed a sigh of relief. There were lots of rules in the martial arts circle. A teacher for a day was a father for a life. If Hongxiu really worshiped her as the master, then the rtionship between the Yan Family and the ¡°Ms. Li¡± was too close.


    ¡°However, I heard from my Third Brother that the immortal master is a senior.¡± Yan Hongxiu smugly counted her fingers and said, ¡°I remembered she was called the ¡®inborn senior¡¯. Although I don¡¯t know what it means, the immortal master is really powerful. She can shoot through the target in one fell swoop!¡±


    ¡°Well, the shot is very excellent...¡±


    Yan Shixun was still distracted. He gradually recalled the whole sentence of Hongxiu. His heart couldn¡¯t stop jumping. He couldn¡¯t help but catch the shoulder of Hongxiu and stared at her to confirm again, ¡°Xiu, what do you say? Inborn senior? Are you sure that what you heard is right?!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are hurting me!¡± Yan Hongxiu struggled and said angrily, ¡°I am not deaf and the Third Brother told me many times. How could I be wrong?¡±


    Yan Shixun was puzzled. His position was not far from Su Li. Maybe what he said before had been heard by her. Thinking of it, he immediately became angry.


    ¡°The brat dares to rebel. He not only studies the Xuangong secretly, but also acquaints with an inborn senior!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even tell me all these things.¡±


    ¡°When he gets well, I must beat him heavily! He is really intractable!¡±


    Yan Shixun crazily abused his son and his face showed a smile of relief. He no longer suspected that Su Li couldn¡¯t cure Yan Ziye¡¯s injury.

 Chapter 104 - New Wine

    <h4>Chapter 104 New Wine</h4>


    Creak ¡ª


    The door was gently pushed open. Su Li poked out her head, but did not see Yan Shixun and Yan Hongxiu. She could not help but feel strange. She concentrated on curing Yan Ziye just now and had no time to listen to Yan Shixun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    At this time, Madam Yan came in a hurry. She felt shocked when she saw Su Li. She walked to Su Li in hurry and asked anxiously, ¡°How is Ziye? Can Ie in and have a look?¡±


    She was told by a maid that a young doctor volunteered to cure Yan Ziye. She immediately disregarded the maid¡¯s advice and got up directly from the bed and then ran here in spite of her dizziness.


    She felt totally disappointed after seeing Su Li. Although Su Li was wearing a veil, she could see at a nce how old Su Li was. It was impossible for such a young girl to have excellent medical skills.


    Su Li looked at Madam Yan and said with a warm smile, ¡°Your son is no longer in danger. He will wake up in a few hours. You can go in and sit and wait.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Madam Yan did not believe Su Li¡¯s words at all. She responded perfunctorily and went in with red eyes. Su Li did not get angry. She tidied up her clothes and quietly left the Yan Family with the herb cab.


    Madam Yan went to the room and saw Ziye on the bed. She instantly felt surprised. She clearly remembered that Ziye was as pale as a piece of paper before, but now he was ruddy. It seemed that Ziye was sleeping instead of being in aa.


    ¡°The girl does have excellent medical skills, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    A hint of doubt shed thorough Madam Yan¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Yan Ziye gave a soft hum and Madam Yan immediately raised her head. Instantly she saw that Ziye¡¯s eyshes trembled and that he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Ye, you wake up!¡±


    Madam Yan was so happy that she immediately ran out to inform Yan Shixun, ¡°Master, Ziye wakes up! He wakes up!¡±


    Yan Ziye looked at the top of the bed and was at a loss. Where was he?


    ¡°Yes! I stimted Jin Cheng¡¯ao in the dungeon. Unexpectedly, his Xuangong broke through and copsed the dungeon... Am I still alive?¡±


    Yan Ziye raised his hands and found that he was not as weak as he had thought, but his chest was still in dull pain.


    ¡°My wound?¡±


    Yan Ziye touched his chest and looked surprised. When he was hit, he knew that he would be dead or disabled due to the severe injury. But now the pain in his body made him realize that his injury was not serious. He would be full of vim and vigor after the recuperation in about half a month!


    ¡°Ziye!¡±


    The voice of Yan Shixun came from outside the door, and then the door was opened. Yan Hongxiu and Madam Yan also came.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes shed with shame, and then he said, ¡°I was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect that Jin Cheng¡¯ao almost broke through the peak of the acquired realm. I just scolded him for a while.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Yan Shixun was so angry, but he didn¡¯t know how to scold him. Ziye was saved from the gate of hell just now. Would he give him severer punishment?


    ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to care about the matter. Settle down to recuperate. If Ms. Li hadn¡¯t saved you timely, you might have died!¡±


    Yan Shixun snorted coldly and went off in a huff. Madam Yan¡¯s face was wreathed in smiles. The Master¡¯s bark was worse than his bite. He was anxious before, but now he was pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Did Ms. Lie?¡± Yan Ziye looked astounded and immediately felt relieved with a bitter smile, and then he said, ¡°I knew that I was not hurt so lightly.¡±


    ¡°The immortal master came by herself.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Ms. Li cares about the Third Brother very much. I was asking our Daddy to look for the immortal master. I didn¡¯t expect that the immortal master had arrived.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the girl has excellent medical skills and saved your life! You should thank her seriously.¡±


    Madam Yan kept a straight face and said, ¡°You know, when Dr. Lin told us to prepare a funeral for you, my heart was broken! You must not be reckless in the future. Your life is the most important!¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s warning, Yan Ziye felt both guilty and cared, and then he said, ¡°Mother, rest assured. I will act ording to my ability in the future.¡±


    ¡°Tell me details. How did you meet Ms. Li?¡± Yan Shixun could not help asking seeing his son get better.


    ¡°We met in the prisoner camp...¡± Yan Ziye thought of the scene that day and instantly said in no hurry.


    ...


    After Su Li returned to the Linli Building, her life became quiet again. After the incident of Jin Cheng¡¯ao, the contradiction between the Yan and the Jin Families became obvious. As a result, the Jin Family didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant as before. Both the Linli Building and the embroidery workshop operated as usual. No one made trouble on purpose anymore.


    As for the course of the school, Su Li asked for leave because of her injuries. She didn¡¯t worry about it. So, Su Li stayed in the Linli Building these days and let Fang Yuan find a craftsman to make a set of distition equipment mentioned by her husband in previous life.


    ¡°Su Li, what¡¯s your purpose of making it? It looks very strange!¡±


    Qu Qingning ran over and looked at the huge equipment in the underground adytum. Two dolioform objects were connected together by long pipes. No one knew its functions.


    ¡°It is used to make wine.¡± Su Li smiled and answered briefly without interpretation.


    ¡°The equipment?¡±


    Qu Qingning looked confused and said, ¡°Can it make wine?¡±


    ¡°After the new wine is made, you¡¯ll know. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it.¡± Su Li checked the equipment to make sure the airtightness was good. Then she turned around and left. She began to prepare rice wine.


    ¡°Sister Li, this is ordinary rice wine. I think it can be bought on the market.¡± Fang Lingined while helping Su Li, ¡°If this kind of wine is sold in our winery, it will affect the ss of our winery.¡±


    ¡°Ling, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Su Li certainly has a special way.¡± Yin Xuetong looked at Su Li, who was busy and silent, and reminded Fang Ling in a low voice.


    Fang Ling stuck out her tongue and instantly did not speak. Su Li stored up the rice for fermentation and wiped her face. She said with a smile, ¡°When the rice wine is brewed, you will know. Ling, follow my steps these days. Brew more wine and store it in the warehouse. Remember to date it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Fang Ling hurriedly nodded. She had always followed Su Li¡¯s order unconditionally.


    ¡°Xuetong, you might as well announce the news of the new wine. The wine can beunched on the market in a few days.¡±


    Yin Xuetong nodded slightly hearing what Su Li said. Then she could not help asking, ¡°What exactly is our new wine? If weunch it so vaguely, I¡¯m afraid that it will not be well-received.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and thought for a moment, and then she said, ¡°Add one word.¡±


    Then she wrote a word on the ground with a little water and turned away without saying anything. Yin Xuetong saw the word on the ground and looked more confused. She said, ¡°Spirits? What kind of wine is it? It seems that there are no spirits in the Dahan Country...¡±


    Su Li finished chores and returned to the top floor. She opened the window and looked at the direction of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.


    She was waiting for someone.


    She couldpletely cure Yan Ziye¡¯s wounds with her cultivation and then quietly left. But she chose to go fair and square. In this way, the news that Ms. Li was a medical master would surely be known by Wen Ruomin very soon.


    There had been no news of Gong Xiangjun for half a month. She did not believe that Wen Ruomin would not visit her after the news that Yan Ziye recovered from a serious injury came out.


    ¡°This time it¡¯s just for the sake of repaying Feng Qingru¡¯s favor. If it isn¡¯t for that, I will not have to do it.¡±


    Su Li sighed and had mixed feelings. But the favor was the most difficult to pay off... She wanted Feng Qingru to be the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop in ordance with the trajectory of her previous life and let her have no regrets in this life.


    If she did what she wanted, her favor would be paid off.


    Su Li had this in her mind. But she waited for seven days and didn¡¯t see anyone visit the Linli Building. It made her nervous. Had Gong Xiangjun met with an ident?


    Or... Gong Xiangjun died!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She turned around and went downstairs. After less than one hour, she had renewed her original identity and appeared in the school courtyard.


    ¡°Go and see Dean Gong. There has been no news for a long time and I am worried.¡±


    Su Li came out of the door. Xiaowu and Datian, who had been worried for many days, looked happy and instantly hesitated to say, ¡°Lord, your wound...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Li smiled and shook her head, and then she said, ¡°After many days of recuperation, I almost recover. I can¡¯t take a carriage for a long time, but such a short distance is okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead as you say.¡±


    Xiaowu gritted his teeth and pulled up a carriage borately transformed. The carriage was covered withyers of cotton nnel and it greatly reduced the shock.


    ¡°We made it for you, hee hee...¡±


    Xiaowu scratched his scalp and his face was reddish. He smiled embarrassedly.


    Su Li was in a daze and immediately showed a mild smile, and then she said, ¡°Thanks for your kindness. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Xiaowu and Datian immediately jumped into the carriage and gentlyshed on the horse¡¯s rump. The carriage instantly drove into the forest.


    Su Li noticed that Xiaowu deliberately slowed down and she became more silent. A strange feeling rose from her heart.


    In her previous life, she was ustomed to deceiving and ckmailing. She remained very vignt to anyone that she had met. So, she didn¡¯t have the luck to enjoy such in enthusiasm of Xiaowu and Datian.


    ¡°Xiaowu, which vige do youe from?¡±


    Xiaowu instantlyughed out hearing what Su Li said, and then he said, ¡°Lady, Datian and I are both from a small fishing vige beside the river road outside the Qinghe Town. It¡¯s very remote. The vigers don¡¯t eat well and are not educated. Both of us are orphans growing up there. We are not educated. Don¡¯tugh at us.¡±


    Su Li bit her lips slightly when hearing what Xiaowu said. She immediately responded, ¡°I see. I¡¯m quite curious. If you are free, take me to your vige. OK?


    Xiaowu felt very happy when hearing Su Li¡¯s words, and then he said, ¡°That¡¯s really great! If we go back with you, we seem to return to the hometown in silken robes. We haven¡¯t seen the elderly vige head for many years.¡±


    Then Xiaowu suddenly felt that it was inappropriate and hesitated to say, ¡°Lady, we can¡¯t take you to our vige. In consideration of your appearance, it¡¯s not very safe for you to go there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take the guards with me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words dispelled Xiaowu¡¯s doubts. Datian listened with a grin. It was great to take the opportunity to go back and have a look. There were guards protecting them. They didn¡¯t have to worry about being robbed by thieves.


    Su Li sat in the carriage and looked cid.


    She had the idea of visiting Xiaowu¡¯s hometown just now. If both of them were willing, she would like to help them. But everything was unclear. She would make a decision after vising the small fishing vige.


    ¡°Lady, the courtyard of Dean Gong is here.¡±


    Xiaowu¡¯s voice came. Su Li stepped down from the carriage and came to the courtyard. She instantly frowned. Besides Gong Min, Gong Xiangjun, Wen Ruomin and Feng Qingru, there were others...


    The maids at the door saw Su Liing in and saluted immediately. They knew the rtionship between Su Li and Dean Gong. They immediately took Su Li into the courtyard without notice. Su Li followed them across a courtyard door and the unclear voice in the courtyard instantly became clear.


    ¡°Min, don¡¯t refuse to realize your error! Take your grandma with me back to Yunjing. The doctor in Yunjing is better than that in the countryside like the Qinghe Town. Will you see your grandma die in front of you helplessly? How cruel you are!¡±

 Chapter 105 - Mixed Poisons

    Chapter 105 Mixed Poisons


    The room was furnished and decorated in the same way as Su Li had visited itst time. However, Gong Xiangjun didn¡¯t sit at the desk; instead, shey on the bed. Feng Qingru and Gong Min sat on each side, while Wen Ruomin sat in an old-fashioned wooden armchair beside the bed. They all red at a fat woman standing in the room.


    ¡°Second mother, grandma left angrily because of you in those years. Now you want her to go back with illness!¡± Gong Min was not as gentle as usual. Her eyes were full of resentment and hatred. She said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you what your intention is.¡±


    The fat woman was the Second Madam of the Gong Family, Wu Yun.


    Wen Ruomin sat on one side and breathed a little fast. She was not from the Gong Family and it was inappropriate for her to interfere in the matter. But if Wu Yun wanted to take Gong Min and Gong Xiangjun forcibly, she would never sit and watch.


    The tender spot of Wu Yun might be touched by Gong Min. She looked annoyed slightly. But she got right in a sh with a sense of apology, and then she said, ¡°Min. You know that I was young and aggressive in those years. I was impulsive. Now I know that I¡¯m wrong. Can¡¯t you forgive me?¡±


    Gong Min¡¯s eyes were very cold, as if she had not seen the apology of Wu Yun. She said, ¡°Some mistakes can¡¯t be remedied. You¡¯re here to make an apology. Can you save my mother¡¯s life?¡±


    Hearing what Gong Min said, Wu Yun became hysterical like a cat with its tail trodden. She shrieked angrily, ¡°Gong Min! I didn¡¯t kill your mother. How many times do you need me to say?¡±


    ¡°I will never believe in you.¡±


    Gong Min leaned over the bed and said categorically, ¡°You go. So long as you are still at home, grandma and I will never go back!¡±


    Wu Yun stopped breathing temporarily. The hypocritical expression on her face was torn like a piece of paper. She became slightly unnatural.


    Wen Ruomin saw the matter was in a bad way. She immediately got up and said coldly, ¡°Wu Yun! This is not the Wu House, nor the Gong House. What do you want to do? Pay attention to your behavior, otherwise I will find someone to drive you out.¡±


    Wu Yun stopped walking temporarily and became furious, and then she said, ¡°Good! Gong Min, nice shot. Forget it today. I¡¯m in the Qinghe Town. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give it up easily... Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Wu Yun ruthlessly stared at Gong Xiangjun on the bed and immediately walked away. She nced at Su Li in front of the door and snorted coldly. She warned, ¡°If anyone elsees to visit the old woman of the Gong Family in the future, don¡¯t me me for my ruthlessness!¡±


    Su Li smiled and didn¡¯t see Wu Yun. She went in directly. Instantly, Wu Yun stared with anger and turned pale.


    She could bear that members of the Gong Family bullied her. How could even a student in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School dare to despise her?


    There was no such a rule!


    ¡°You all, wait and see!¡±


    Wu Yun shouted wildly and took her servants away from the courtyard. The three people smiled and felt that the scene was really refreshing.


    ¡°Su Li, why do youe over? How about your wounds?¡±


    Gong Min wiped her tears and asked with a reluctant smile.


    Su Li shook her head andughed in a warm voice, and then she said, ¡°My wound is almost healed. I heard that Dean Gong is ill. Since I feel better these days, Ie to see her. By the way, the one just now...¡±


    Wen Ruomin sighed. She shook her head and said, ¡°Su Li, you shouldn¡¯t be involved in the matter. That difficult woman is from the Gong Family in Yunjing. Now she is in charge of the Gong Family. Even Dean Gong is driven out by her.¡±


    ¡°The Gong Family in Yunjing?¡± Su Li was truly surprised to ask. She had no contact with Gong Xiangjun in her previous life. How could she know her specific origin?


    ¡°Yes, the Gong Family is a big family in Yunjing.¡± Wen Ruomin exined in details, ¡°A big family in Yunjing is closely rted to the imperial court. You can¡¯t offend it. You have just offended Wu Yun, and she will surely hate you and trouble youter. Even the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Wen Ruomin said helplessly. Gong Min and Feng Qingru instantly became more depressed.


    Su Li saw the scene and instantlyforted them,


    ¡°Dean Wen doesn¡¯t have to think that far. I turned ill luck into good one this time. So I¡¯m lucky. Don¡¯t worry about me. The urgent matter is Dean Gong¡¯s illness. I heard from a mammy that the third son of the satrap was almost killed by Jin Cheng¡¯ao, butter he was saved by someone. Why don¡¯t we try our luck?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking.¡±


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s eyes brightened up when she heard Su Li¡¯s words, and then she said, ¡°The satrap seemed to refuse to say more lest he offended that person. But I still learned from a servant in their mansion that it was the mysterious boss of the Linli Building that cured the third son of the Yan Family. I¡¯m going to send someone to invite the boss. But because I have been harassed by Wu Yun all day in these two days, I can¡¯t get away from it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li came to realize it and then suggested, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you could write a letter. I happen to go back to the courtyard and could let Xiaowu take it quietly, so as not to be noticed by Wu Yun.¡±


    ¡°So great!¡±


    Wen Ruomin immediately got up and went to the desk. She quickly wrote a letter and gave it to Su Li, and then she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Su Li did not dy much and returned home on the ground of feeling rather ufortable. By the way, she handed the letter to Xiaowu, who naturally delivered the letter without stopping.


    Su Li arranged someone in the Linli Building. Xiaowu soon got the letter in reply and rushed back to the courtyard of Gong Xiangjun.


    Wen Ruomin saw Xiaowu return so quickly. She praised him secretly and immediately opened the letter in reply.


    ¡°Thanks for your great kindness. I will surely visit tonight and treat Dean Gong!¡±


    Wen Ruomin was wild with joy when seeing the short letter, and then she said, ¡°Yes! ¡®Ms. Li¡¯ is indeed merciful. She immediately says yes.¡±


    Gong Min was at the bedside and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hopeful. It was said that ¡°Ms. Li¡± was mysterious and was highly skilled in medicine. Even if she could notpletely cure grandma, she could tell what kind of disease grandma had.


    Su Li returned from the courtyard to the Linli Building and took the medical kit in the underground adytum. She changed into ¡°Ms. Li¡¯s¡± costume and came to the gate of the school. It was getting dark.


    Someone had been waiting at the gate of the school. Two people immediately came up and said respectfully when seeing Su Li¡¯s symbolic white costume, ¡°Ms. Li?¡±


    Su Li nodded her head slightly and the two people were very happy. They immediately let Su Li get on the carriage and drove all the way to the courtyard of Gong Xiangjun.


    There was nothing unexpected on the way. Su Li returned to the courtyard of Gong Xiangjun again. She changed both her breath and manner so that those who were familiar with her could not recognize her.


    ¡°Ms. Li, you are here!¡±


    Wen Ruomin stood in front of the door and saw that Ms. Li was a young girl. She felt shocked, but soon she understood and came out coolly to greet her.


    Su Li smiled and said in a quirky tone, ¡°Dean Wen shouldn¡¯t be too polite. The matter should not be dyed. I¡¯ll go in and treat Dean Gong.¡±


    Wen Ruomin saw that Su Li was so straightforward and felt relieved. She had no time to doubt Su Li¡¯s skills, so she let Su Li go in.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Li.¡±


    Gong Min saw that Su Li dressed in a white dress with a light veil came in. She was dumbstruck at once, but she reacted quickly and immediately gave Su Li a position so that thetter could take Gong Xiangjun¡¯s pulse.


    There was no point in suspecting Su Li at this time. They might as well let her treat Gong Xiangjun and then look at the result.


    Su Li pressed Gong Xiangjun¡¯s pulse and instantly frowned. Her inference was correct and Gong Xiangjun died of poisoning in her previous life. But this life she was affected by Su Li and showed symptoms in advance.


    A look of meditation shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She slowly put down her hand. Gong Min, who looked worried, waited for a moment. Finally, she could not help asking, ¡°Ms. Li, what¡¯s wrong with my grandma? Have you...¡±


    ¡°Miss Gong, keep calm please. Let me ask a few questions.¡± Su Li raised her hand to stop Gong Min from asking more questions. Then she asked, ¡°Who is responsible for Dean Gong¡¯s daily food and drink?¡±


    Gong Min was pale and said, ¡°Ms. Li, do you mean...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Su Li nodded slightly and said, ¡°Dean Gong is not sick but poisoned!¡±


    All the three people were so shocked that they turned pale when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. Even Gong Xiangjun¡¯s eyes moved fiercely.


    ¡°Dean Gong doesn¡¯t offend anyone. How so?¡± then Wen Ruomin suddenly thought of something and her expression immediately became gloomy.


    ¡°It seems that you think of something.¡± Su Li gently sighed, ¡°A few days ago, Su Li, a lecturer at your school, was arrested. It coincided too much with Dean Gong¡¯s illness. Don¡¯t you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°The Jin Family!¡±


    Wen Ruomin was pale. She didn¡¯t expect that the Jin Family was so desperate. The family dared to poison Gong Xiangjun for an embroidery workshop. Weren¡¯t they afraid that the Gong Family would have it out with them?


    At this moment, Su Li said, ¡°The Jin Family actually has sense of propriety to poison. However, they do not expect that there is hidden poison in Dean Gong¡¯s body for many years that has not been eliminated. The toxicity of the new poison is not strong, but it triggers the outbreak of the hidden poison. This has plunged Dean Gong into the strange symptoms of today.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s analysis of every sentence was like reeling silk from cocoons and everyone understood it.


    ¡°You mean...¡± Wen Ruomin¡¯s words became more obscure, ¡°Was there poison in Dean Gong¡¯s body before?¡±


    Gong Min was pale and her breath was slightly urgent. She seemed to think of something and the shing light in her eyes became darker and darker.


    Su Li nced at Gong Min. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, for the hidden poison, the poisoner needs to be very patient. The poison can only be effective after the poisoningsts for many years. Once it umtes to a certain extent, it will immediately take effect and kill people. But the death looks like a sudden one. It¡¯s impossible to figure out the reason.¡±


    Wen Ruomin felt terrified when hearing what Su Li said. She saw Gong Xiangjun, who could not move on the bed, and she was scared.


    In this way, the poison of the Jin Family saved her elder sister¡¯s life. If the poison had not been triggered in advance and Ms. Li hadn¡¯t been asked toe, her elder sister might have died suddenly. Was it right?


    Gong Min grasped the sheet tightly when hearing the sudden death. Her face was as pale as snow and even her lips turned pale. Feng Qingru noticed her anomaly and immediately supported Gong Min for fear that she would fall down.


    Su Li saw her reaction and could easily guess that Gong Min¡¯s mother died suddenly too. The poisoner was probably the same person as the one who poisoned Gong Xiangjun.


    If both Gong Min¡¯s mother and Gong Xiangjun died, who could get the benefits? She didn¡¯t have to think and knew that it was Wu Yun in the daytime.


    ¡°It turns out that those with the surname Wu are equally bad (Excluding readers).¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li looked dismissive.


    ¡°Ms. Li, can my grandma be saved...¡± Gong Min, with a pale face, asked constrainedly. She helplessly looked at Su Li and her eyes were full of fear. She was afraid that Su Li would shake her head.


    ¡°Of course, she can be saved.¡±


    Su Li gently stroked Gong Min¡¯s head and conveyed vital energy, which made thetter look a little ruddy.


    ¡°If the hidden poison umtes to a certain amount, it will take effect, and I will not be able to save her. But now, in this situation, I can. If Miss Gong believes in me, send Dean Gong to the Linli Building. Detoxification is not a day¡¯s work. Toxicity may change at any time during the process of detoxification. It will be more convenient for me to treat her when she is beside me.¡±


    An extremely bright light immediately shed through Gong Min¡¯s eyes when she heard Su Li¡¯s words. Then she said, ¡°Ms. Li, please let me go with my grandma! I¡¯ll pay enough medical fees. I can work for the winery!¡±


    Su Li smiled and was about to agree. She instantly looked cold.


    Gong Min looked nk and instantly saw several hidden arrows whizzing from the beam of the room at night. Their goals were Su Li and Gong Xiangjun lying in bed!


    ¡°Be careful! Behind!¡±


    Feng Qingru and Gong Min saw the scene and felt astonished. They shouted to warn. Wen Ruomin was in the opposite direction like Su Li, but she still looked nk and did not know what happened.


    Just in the moment when Feng Qingru and Gong Min were too scared to close their eyes!


    Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle!


    A series of steel shes came out. Gong Min couldn¡¯t help opening her eyes and saw the scene she would never forget in her life.

 Chapter 106 - The Secret of the Gong Family

    Chapter 106 The Secret of the Gong Family


    The long sword crossed the air with a graceful arc and shed several times precisely in Gong Min¡¯s sight. The tip of the sword seemed to have eyes. It touched the tips of all the darts with coherent rattle. Then the darts fell to the ground with tinkles.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The man in ck attacked in secret saw the scene, and immediately turned pale as if he saw a ghost. He ran away in a hurry without saying anything. But he had not stepped out a few steps, the white light shed and disappeared. Then Su Li appeared like a ghost in front of him.


    Su Li snorted. Before the man in ck had reaction, she hit him on the neck with one hand. Then the man groaned and fell to the ground.


    A bloody smell suddenly spread. Su Li couldn¡¯t help frowning. She squatted down to have a check. But the ck cloth on face of the man in ck was dyed with blood.


    ¡°Am Ite?¡±


    Su Li felt surprised. She uncovered the ck cloth and saw a strange and pale face. She broke apart thetter¡¯s teeth and looked carefully. But she did not find the poison bag.


    Gong Min and Feng Qingru supported each other and walked out. When they saw the dead body on the ground, they immediately copsed and weakly sat down.


    ¡°Is he...is he dead? Ms. Li...he...¡±


    Gong Min looked terrified. Even in the Gong Family in Yunjing, she had never seen a dead man. She did not have the opportunity to encounter such hideous things when she lived in the Qinghe Town with her grandma.


    Su Li nodded slightly and murmured, ¡°I was careless. The man had extremely strong poison in his body. I knocked him out, but triggered the fatal acupuncture point which killed him instantly. There must be a poison senior behind him.¡±


    Poison, it was poison again!


    Gong Min regained herposure and was full of hate, which was clear to see from her tender face. She had known who was behind the killer.


    At this time, Wen Ruomin came out with a cane. She had experienced storms in her life. She looked a little pale. She bowed to Su Li far away and said, ¡°Ms. Li, I am sorry. You must be frightened by the incident. Thanks to your excellent martial arts. Otherwise, the killer would have seeded in the assassination today.¡±


    Su Li threw the bloody veil on the face of the man in ck. She stood up and pped her hands. Then she said, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s a piece of cake. But since something like this has happened, it¡¯s not safe in the school anymore. How about sending Dean Gong to the Linli Building tonight?¡±


    Wen Ruomin was still frightened and she was also shocked by Su Li¡¯s ability. There was the College of Martials Arts in the Qinghe School and she knew it. But those martial arts lecturers were far less powerful than Mr. Li. She felt horrified at the thought of that speed and reaction. Ordinary warriors couldn¡¯t do like that at all.


    ¡°It seems that if I want to know more about Ms. Li, I have to go to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    With this idea in mind, Wen Ruomin bowed to Su Li slightly and saluted, ¡°Thanks for your timely assistance. Min, go and pack your baggage. We¡¯ll go at once.¡±


    Gong Min nodded repeatedly and Feng Qingru followed her to help. She had not spoken much since Su Li came for diagnosis. Although Gong Xiangjun was her mentor, she knew too little about her family background.


    Su Li nodded slightly and blinked her eyes in meditation.


    In this way, she saved Gong Xiangjun¡¯s life and didn¡¯t worry about Gong Min¡¯s safety. Wu Yun could do nothing but vent her anger in Feng Qingru and her.


    The Feng Family where Feng Qingru came from was eminent in Qinghe Town. But as the saying went, one with great power couldn¡¯t defeat a local viin. Wu Yun couldn¡¯t bring the forces she controlled in Yunjing. So, she could do nothing about Feng Qingru.


    In this case, Wu Yun would certainly vent her anger to Su Li...


    Thinking of this, Su Li could not help but feel a little helpless. She just got rid of Jin Cheng¡¯ao who would be a disaster in the future and didn¡¯t have time to rest. Troubles came one after another, which was really disturbing.


    ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao maltreated him to death on the street in public in her previous life. In this life without Jin Cheng¡¯ao, the scene will not happen, but...¡±


    Su Li looked to the direction of Yunjing and looked worried.


    Many people¡¯s destiny trajectories in this life had beenpletely different under her intervention. Yan Ziye¡¯s serious injury was an ident. There would be more things out of her control in the future. Could she really help him aplish his previous goals...


    Gong Min identally saw Su Li¡¯s worry in her eyes.


    Gong Min instantly felt confused. Would such a powerful girl like Ms. Li have trouble? What would get her in this world?


    Gong Min was puzzled but didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    At midnight, the carriage of the Qinghe School arrived at the Linli Building. Maybe Wu Yun was too confident about the killer and did not notice that something went wrong. Or Wu Yun was afraid of Su Li¡¯s ability. It was a quiet journey and no killer appeared.


    Fang Yuan and others had made preparations for them. They had already cleared up a quiet room on the third floor for Gong Xiangjun and Gong Min to live in. It was not far for Su Li from the attic of the top floor to the quite room, which was very convenient.


    The Linli Building was a winery, not an inn. The guest rooms were on the back of the first floor. Gong Min was moved when she saw the room that the people of the Linli Building had specially cleaned up. Her gratitude for Su Li was beyond words. She wanted to cry because even her families did not treat her so kindly like Su Li.


    ¡°What a miserable child. It¡¯s lucky for you to meet such a good doctor as Ms. Li.¡± Wen Ruomin sighed and then left with the servant. She was going back to the school to take charge the routine matters.


    After being busy for a while, the Linli Building was in silence again. It waste when Gong Min finished wiping her grandma¡¯s body. But she wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She was so annoyed and had nowhere to vent her upset.


    After sitting quietly beside her grandma for a moment, she gently opened the door and watched the Linli Building in the dark, as if she was influenced by endless dark with full of despair.


    ¡°Brother, if you were still here, could you tell me what to do?¡±


    Gong Min whispered to herself and slowly went forward in the dark. Suddenly she saw a glimmer of light and it was not strong. But Gong Min seemed to see a glimmer of hope. She did not know what she thought and just went over without hesitation.


    In the top attic, Su Li heard something and immediately put aside the Ao Sword Skills. Then she heard where the footsteps came from and instantly felt relieved. She stretched out her hand to take the veil on the wall and put it on.


    Then Gong Min¡¯s low voice came from outside, ¡°Ms. Li, are you asleep?¡±


    Gong Min felt nervous and didn¡¯t know why she was not afraid of Ms. Li. She knew that Ms. Li¡¯s martial arts were absolutely more powerful than the killer in the daytime. If she offended her at will, she would surely have no good results.


    Then the door of the attic opened silently and automatically. Gong Min felt shocked and couldn¡¯t help looking up. Then she saw in the gloomy candle light, Su Li with a veil on her face held a thin and simple book in her hand.


    It was dimly lit inside the room, but Gong Min saw it clearly. She was impressed by the picturesque scene, as if the present scene was so beautiful that she needed to remember it forever.


    But Ms. Li didn¡¯t remove her veil, and that¡¯s the only thing that Gong Min felt not so satisfied. She still didn¡¯t know what Ms. Li look like.


    ¡°Miss Gong Min, it¡¯ste. What do you want?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice was calm, but it made Gong Min feel cold. She said with an expression of grievance, ¡°Ms. Li, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I...I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Li sighed slightly. It is true that in the martial arts circle, it¡¯s taboo to disturb others¡¯ practice. Therefore, Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning or other people would never disturb her at night.


    But Gong Min was not in the martial arts circle...Well, there was no need for her to be angry with a child.


    ¡°In that case,e and sit down.¡±


    Gong Min heard Su Li¡¯s soft voice and felt relieved. She went over to sit opposite Su Li. She saw Su Li¡¯s eyes that were not covered by the veil and could not help but feel safe.


    Ms. Li, who had such beautiful eyes, must be a beautiful fairy. Compared with her, she was too ordinary.


    Gong Min was in a daze and suddenly thought of that if she only talked to Su Li without worrying about anything, there was no need to suppress her upset.


    With this in mind, Gong Min was firm, and then she suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Li, would you like to hear a story?¡±


    Su Li had a little interest. She looked up at Gong Min who looked serious, then she lowered her head. She said indifferently, ¡°If you want to talk, then talk to me. I¡¯ll listen. But I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to help you. You must have a think.¡±


    Gong Min felt happy and quickly said, ¡°Thanks for your listening! I just feel a little harder on my own. It¡¯s a great merit for me that you can help to cure my grandma. How can I dare to ask too much?¡±


    Su Li gave a gentle hum and seemedpletely unconcerned. But she was all ears. Gong Min¡¯s eyes were gloomy and she gradually fell into her memories.


    ¡°The Gong family I remembered in my childhood was extremely warm. My father was severe but tender. My mother and brother were very fond of me. But everything had changed since my father married his second wife...¡±


    In the cold night wind, the girl¡¯s deep narration was like a mncholy bad, which showed the tragedy of the world.


    The sky was gradually grey at dawn in the east and it indicated that a new day hade.


    In the top attic, Gong Min left with red eyes and a relieved smile. Finally, she did not have to hold everything in her heart. Although Ms. Li did not seem to be listening, she did not need to handle that all by her own.


    After Gong Min disappearedpletely outside the door, Su Li put down the file and fell into meditation.


    Gong Min¡¯s experience was very simple in her opinion. It was just that the Gong Family was disturbed by Wu Yun. Not only her mother was poisoned to death, but even her brother was convicted of so-called crimes and exiled in remote area. Gong Xiangjun was so angry that she left away from home with Gong Min. Then, the Gong Family became a safe haven for Wu Yun and her son.


    Su Li experienced too much of these things in her previous life. In the martial arts circle, families were cruelly annihted every day. She was used to it because she saw too much that rtives killed each other.


    However, Gong Min¡¯s narration helped her to solve the mystery that puzzled her in her previous life.


    She did not know the specific reason why her disabled husband failed in previous life. Later, she had sneaked into Yunjing to investigate carefully. But she could not find out anything because the Wu Family destroyed too many clues.


    However, in her careful andprehensive investigation, she found something, as well as the doubtful points about the fall of the Gong Family.


    Unlike other families that were ughtered, the Gong Family was ruined by one person, a senior who was good at using sword in the martial arts circle. Among those dead people, there was a middle-aged woman who was died extremely miserably. Her face was distorted and her limbs were broken. She suffered extremely cruel torture before she died.


    That mean was notmonly used in the martial arts circle, so she was very impressed. She had always suspected that it was her disabled husband who had hatred with that madam, so he took action personally. Now it seemed quite possible that it was the exiled First Master who had returned to take his revenge.


    His mother, grandmother and Gong Min all died suddenly. That¡¯s enough to drive the First Master crazy. He tortured Wu Yun to death and ughtered the whole Gong Family, which had be a puppet for long.


    Thinking of that, Su Li sighed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s really a tragedy in the world...¡±

 Chapter 107 - Mei Ruohan’s Little Secret

    Chapter 107 Mei Ruohan¡¯s Little Secret


    Wu Yun slept soundly. When she got up in the morning and saw the bright sunshine outside, she was instantly in a good mood.


    ¡°Gong Min, you pushed me. Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Wu Yun hummed and leisurely began to eat breakfast under the arrangement of her servant. If she hadn¡¯t been humiliated like that yesterday, she would never have done so!


    However, as long as Gong Xiangjun, that old cat died, she could really take charge of the whole Gong Family and never be criticized again!


    Gong Min was so young that she could easily control her with a casual trick.


    Thinking of that, she was delighted and even couldn¡¯t help humming a song.


    Just then a maid rushed in from outside in a flurry and said, ¡°Madam, something bad happened! The olddy didn¡¯t die, and she was taken away by the doctor. The people you send was...¡±


    Bam!


    Wu Yun was shocked all of a sudden and she didn¡¯t realized that the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground.


    ...


    ¡°The man sent by the senior died?¡±


    Wu Yun was so furious that she turned pale when she knew what happened in detail. How could the man fail? And he even didn¡¯t return and directly died in the school!


    ¡°Is there a great senior in the school?¡±


    Wu Yun suddenly thought of something and her expression slightly changed. Then she could not help but shake her head and said, ¡°No! If there was a great senior in the school, Wen Ruomin wouldn¡¯t let the doctor take Gong Xiangjun away. So...the great senior is the mysterious doctor.¡±


    Ms. Li!


    Wu Yun instantly turned pale. She was not stupid but very smart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have broken up the Gong Family and let it be her own puppet in just a few years.


    ¡°The senior once said that no one can detoxify his poison nowadays. How can there be an unfathomable ¡®Ms. Li¡¯? She not only killed the man sent by the senior, but also detoxified the senior¡¯s poison...¡±


    Wu Yun was all in a muddle for a while. Everything went smoothly in Yunjing, but how could these bad things all happened to her when she came to the small ce of Qinghe Town.


    ¡°No way! If Gong Xiangjun, that old cat went back to the Gong Family, I would surely have a lot of trouble. Since I can¡¯t kill her on the halfway, I have to think of another way!¡±


    Wu Yun squinted her eyes. She held a table corner firmly with her hand and there instantly were rows of scratches on the table. She believed that everything couldn¡¯t be perfect and there were ws to be found. It was just because she didn¡¯t find it, or she didn¡¯t make good use of it.


    ¡°Now, go to the Tianya House to get a file on the current situation of the force distribution in Qinghe Town. No matter how much it costs, just get me the most detailed one!¡±


    Wu Yun gave an order with a sigh of relief. She had to consider it well and made a long-term n.


    ...


    Su Li detoxified the poison for Gong Xiangjun. In the daytime, she went back to school and continued to read books in the girls¡¯ school. Being an armchair strategist didn¡¯t work, but she had a lot of experience in her previous life and had been to many ces. She had got a lot from the biographies in the books.


    However, she read too fast. Although she only stayed in the Book House for two months, she had read the books from the first floor to the top floor except those obscure copies. But she remembered the words in those obscure copies. When she was free, she would think about them. Therefore, she was always busy.


    In the sixth floor of the Book House, when Su Li picked up an obscure copy and was about to read it again, an unexpected but expected guest appeared.


    ¡°Ruohan? You are...¡±


    Su Li looked up and down at Mei Ruohan in surprise. Mei Ruohan wore a very simple cloth gown. If Mei Ruohan didn¡¯t have a few hairpins on her head, Su Li almost regarded her as a maid.


    Mei Ruohan smiled with embarrassment, but did not care about others who are looking at her. She took Su Li¡¯s hand and went to a quiet ce. She whispered, ¡°Li, I¡¯ve been worried about you ever since I heard about your serious injury. Unfortunately, I am too busy to see you. Now you cane to the Book House and your injury should be healed.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. Now she came to her sense and said, ¡°Are you here for our previous appointment?¡±


    Mei Ruohan looked even more embarrassed and said with a grimace, ¡°Li, I know it¡¯s very unkind. But I have no choice. Can I get the job you said before?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Su Li nodded and smiled and a light shed through her eyes.


    Mei Ruohan did not see that and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! When shall we go there?¡±


    Su Li pretended to ponder and then took the ink brush and the ink. She wrote a letter at her desk in the Book House and handed it to Mei Ruohan. Then she said, ¡°Go to the Linli Building with the letter and they will take you in.¡±


    Mei Ruohan felt shocked when hearing what Su Li said.


    The Linli Building?


    Did she mishear? The Linli Building now was the famous winery in the Qinghe Town. The new wine it sold before was only with one word ¡°Strong¡± on the sign and had aroused numerous discussions. Even she, who didn¡¯t drink, heard about it.


    Was Su Li introducing her to work there?


    Mei Ruohan felt pleasantly surprised because she heard that the sry of the Linli Building was much higher than that of the general inn. Although she was curious about why Su Li had such source, now she was in imminent situation and had no time to think much about it. Then she went to the Linli Building with Su Li¡¯s letter.


    Su Li saw Mei Ruohan leave in a hurry and a light shed through her eyes. Then she also left immediately. Before Mei Ruohan arrived, she returned to the Linli Building.


    She thought that Mei Ruohan¡¯s economic situation would surely get better when she returned home, but she didn¡¯t expect it was worse than before. Now she would like to know why she was willing to do so.


    After all, Mei Ruohan was a promising person she wanted to take in early and now it was time to train her.


    ...


    Mei Ruohan took the letter and came to the Linli Building. After hesitating for a few minutes, she finally summoned up courage and stepped into the threshold regardless of how others would think of her.


    ¡°May I help you?¡±


    A waiter greeted and asked her with enthusiasm. Mei Ruohan felt panic at once and took Su Li¡¯s letter out. She stammered, ¡°I...I¡¯m here for a job!¡±


    The waiter was stupefied when hearing what she said and looked strange. The waiters of the Linli Building were bought by the boss and there were also many people who wanted to work in the Linli Building, but they had been rejected. A lot of people knew this for a long time. Didn¡¯t the girl know that?


    When Mei Ruohan saw the waiter¡¯s reaction, she was anxious and looked pale. Was Su Li¡¯s letter useless?


    Just when the waiter was in a daze, Yin Xuetong came over from the back hall. The waiter made a salute as soon as he saw her. Then, he greeted, ¡°Shopkeeper!¡±


    Yin Xuetong took the letter in the waiter¡¯ hand, waved her hand and said, ¡°Here is nothing of your concern now. Go and work.¡±


    The waiter responded quickly and could not help sighing. The worst two people bought in at the beginning now were in the management level in the Linli Building. Destiny always made fools of people.


    Shopkeeper?


    When Mei Ruohan saw petite and pleasant Yin Xuetong, she couldn¡¯t help but tighten up herself. She was a big shot who was even more powerful than the head of the Mei Family. Although she seemed to be her peer, Mei Ruohan was very nervous.


    Yin Xuetong opened Su Li¡¯s letter and could not help curling her lips. It was an ordinary letter of introduction. She really did everything without exposure.


    Yin Xuetong looked at Mei Ruohan up and down and sighed. Then she said with an expression of reluctance, ¡°You areing at right time. I¡¯ve been short of a helper recently. Will you stay and help me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mei Ruohan was so surprised. She was hired before she did anything. Isn¡¯t...it a joke?


    Yin Xuetong was a little annoyed when she saw Mei Ruohan¡¯s reaction. She said, ¡°What are you confused about? If I was not badly in need of a helper recently, do you think you could be hired so easily?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mei Ruohan waved her hand in panic, then she clumsily took a bow and said, ¡°Shopkeeper, thank you. I will work hard in the future!¡±


    Yin Xuetong was more annoyed. Was she said the so-called girl that Su Li said to train specially? In her opinion, this girl was just an ordinary and unsophisticated little one.


    ¡°Well, Su Li said so and then I¡¯ll have a try.¡±


    Yin Xuetong nodded slightly and led Mei Ruohan into the back hall to change clothes. Then she began to teach her what the shopkeeper would do. But Mei Ruohan knew nothing about being a shopkeeper, and she had so many questions that almost drove Yin Xuetong crazy.


    Fortunately, Yin Xuetong soon found that Mei Ruohan was indeed smart. She was a quick learner. She gradually admitted that Su Li did find a girl who has a promising future. If they would open a branch of the Linli Building in the future, there was no need to worry about the shopkeeper.


    Yin Xuetong thought of that and taught more attentively. But Mei Ruohan felt more frightened. She just came to be amon worker, and she couldn¡¯t understand why did she begin to learn how to be a shopkeeper?


    Was that a temporary worker should learn?


    She did not though that might due to Su Li, because Su Li¡¯s origin was so clean that it was impossible for her to have any connections with such forces. Mei Ruohan stopped thinking of Su Li, then she just felt strange about everything, and the Linli Building was really weird...


    She kept thinking of that until evening. Then, Mei Ruohan got the first sry in her life.


    ¡°Should it be so much?¡±


    Mei Ruohan looked the 100 taels of silver in her hand in a daze. She did nothing today, how could she get 100 taels?


    ¡°As long as you sign the contract, the 100 taels of silver is your reward.¡±


    Yin Xuetong handed over a piece of official paper with a smile. It was only today that she found herself with a gift to be a liar.


    Contract?


    Mei Ruohan was shocked and she knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Was it a contract that she was required to sell herself to the Linli Building?


    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you think. Just amon contract.¡±


    Yin Xuetong knew what Mei Ruohan was thinking about and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°You might read it by yourself. Sign or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Mei Ruohan swallowed hard and picked up the paper. Then she was instantly stupefied.


    It was indeed a verymon contract, but with a special regtion ¡°When Part B works in the Linli Building, Part B shall not reveal any secrets about the Linli Building. And Part B shall be absolute loyal to the Linli Building, otherwise the Linli Building reserves all rights to pursue Part B¡¯s responsibilities.¡±


    Mei Ruohan thought it was no deterrent at all. After thinking about the current situation, she finally picked up her pen and wrote her name, and then put her handprint on it.


    Yin Xuetong smiled much more. She slowly took up the contract and said, ¡°You can go now. Don¡¯t forget toe over in the evening. If you didn¡¯te for one day, I would deduct your sry for one day.¡±


    Seeing that Yin Xuetong did not put forward any excessive demands, Mei Ruohan was at ease. Then she held 100 taels of silver and went out of the Linli Building dly. She figured out the direction and ran outside the city instead of going back to school for a rest.


    Su Li, who changed a night jacket in advance, followed her like a night elf.

 Chapter 108 - The Young Man in Chain

    Chapter 108 The Young Man in Chain


    Trailing after Mei Ruohan all the way, Su Li stood on the dark-colored roof and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. When she saw Mei Ruohan buy food and herbs in great quantities in shops along the street, she was more interested.


    It seemed that Mei Ruohan had other things to do in the Qinghe Town. And she had to keep those things to herself. Or else she would not just ask for help without saying anything. She would tell Su Li about these things ording to her temperament.


    Mei Ruohan put away the remaining silver after packing up all things with difficulty. She seemed to remember something and a hint of happiness appeared on her face.


    After getting out the city gate, she always chose byways regardless the danger at night. Su Li finally saw a shabby temple in the woods after they walked for half an hour.


    There were lot of beggars in the shabby temple. Mei Ruohan walked into the temple familiarly and gave most of the food to the beggars. Then she went into the innermost room and put down the package on her back. She panted and then whispered, ¡°Brother Long, are you there? I aming to see you. Brother Long...¡±


    With a rustling sound, a man climbed out from the back of the dpidated Buddha statue after Mei Ruohan quietly called him for several times. The chain on him jingled.


    Although he was unkempt and ragged, it could still be found out that he was a tall young man in early twenties. There was a chain in each of his scap. It seemed that someone had forced the chain into his scape. So, he not only couldn¡¯t put forth strengthen, but suffered from pain all day long.


    Su Li saw him through the crack of the roof with her eyebrows slightly raised.


    Only major criminal offenders who hadmitted serious crimes would suffer from the torture of bone puncture. It could be concluded from the rusty chain and the dried blood stain on his shoulders that he had been chained for no less than a year.


    ¡°He is still alive and has a fairly vigorous breath after a year¡¯s torture. And here is another one who has practiced Xuangong.¡± Su Li was more interested and continued to watch.


    The young man became soft for an instant when he saw Mei Ruohan. But he returned to be cold before Mei Ruohan found out. Then he said, ¡°Why are you here? Do you forget what I told youst time? I told you to go away...Do you hear me?!¡±


    The young man almost screamed thest words out with all his strength, and the chain jingled aloud.


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s body trembled and tears began to well up in her eyes. She was brought up in clover and had never be med to such extent. But she didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she wiped her tears and chattered while taking things out of the package,


    ¡°This herb is used for easing pain. Doctor said it will have a better effect if pounding it into pieces.¡±


    ¡°This is food. You must hide it well. Don¡¯t let other beggars take it again.¡±


    ¡°I also bring you clothes, water and dry cloth. Don¡¯t forget to wipe your body...¡±


    The young man looked at Mei Ruohan in astonishment and his face even quivered. Finally, hey on the ground and said coldly, ¡°Suit yourself. You¡¯re allowed to bring someone here next time. Don¡¯te here by yourself at night.¡±


    Mei Ruohan stopped packing up for a moment when she heard what he said and then she packed faster. She lowered her head so that no one could see her brightened eyes. Her eyes had never been lit up for seventeen years.


    Mei Ruohan chatted with him after hiding well the food. Most of the time Mei Ruohan talked about the interesting things happened in Qinghe Town all by herself and the young man responded with a simple hum from time to time. In such weird conversation, Mei Ruohan talked for a fully hour.


    Untilte night did Mei Ruohan return to Qinghe Town alone. The outside of the Qinghe Town wasn¡¯t safe. It couldn¡¯t be known who gave her the courage to be out at night. For two months, she had been lucky and didn¡¯t run against danger.


    There was only the young man left in the room after Mei Ruohan left. He was not cold but gentle. He stared at the ce where Mei Ruohan had sat and couldn¡¯t help touching it. The hay was still warm.


    He had already lost all the hopes. That day, he even couldn¡¯t get away from the chase of official soldiers and would die in the woods. He had never thought that he would run into her and she tried to protect him instead of being scared when she saw him...


    Although she was weak, she carried him whose weight was more than fifty kilograms from the wildnd to this shabby temple. She had given all she had to those beggars so as to let him live here.


    He feebly touched the rusty chain and the bitterness welled up in his mouth. He couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°How could youmit yourself to a dying man like me...¡±


    ¡°If you thought like that, she trulymitted herself to a wrong person!¡±


    Su Li lightly jumped down from the roof. The young man instantly got so nervous that he bended his back as a well-prepared leopard. Instead of any gentleness in his eyes, he gave off horrifying breath of a lone wolf that was driven to thest ditch.


    He was too careless!


    The young man gazed at the girl in ck with a ck veil on her face. He actually didn¡¯t know when she came.


    Su Li looked at the young man with interest and said while nodding her head, ¡°You are very good. Although you know perfectly well that you are not a match for me, you summoned up your courage to fight. However, that Mei Ruohan isn¡¯t the same as you...¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± The young man¡¯s look became cold and then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble with her! Or else I will not let you go safely even if I may risk my life.¡±


    Su Li pinched her slim fingers and casually teased, ¡°Yech! Worry about her now? Why are you so cruel before? Do you truly think you can hurt other people¡¯s feelings at will just because you are going to die?¡±


    The young man in chain was nerveless and then he asked after a while, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    The corner of Su Li¡¯s mouth slightly rose. She was not afraid of smearing her valuable ck gauzy coat and sat at where Mei Ruohan had sat. She chuckled and said, ¡°You are very smart. At least you¡¯re smarter than I thought. Does a man¡¯s intelligence quotient will automatically decrease when he is in love?¡±


    The young man immediately felt embarrassed. When did he fell in love, moreover...was that so obvious?


    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    The young man in chain habitually touched his scap. The dull pain began again after the violent movements just now...


    ¡°I am not a big shot.¡± Su Li took the medicine package and said while throwing it to the young man, ¡°I am only Mei Ruohan¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± The young man in chain was slightly astonished and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she a student of Qinghe Girls¡¯ School? How can she have a boss?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Su Li took out a contract, showed it to him and said, ¡°She signed it today. Otherwise how can she get money to buy herbs for you?¡±


    Although Su Li put away the contract quickly, the young man still saw Mei Ruohan¡¯s fingerprint and handwriting on the contract. He instantly looked pale. How could a weak girl stand against a legal contract?


    Mei Ruohan sold herself for a hundred taels of sliver so as to cure him?!


    The young man in chain stared at Su Li who dressed in ck gown and said with his lips trembling, ¡°What kind of business are you involved in?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Li said with a charmingughter. The young man¡¯s face became extremely pale.


    ¡°Take the herbs back!¡± The man in chain threw away the medicine package and gazed at Su Li without blinking his eyes. Suddenly, he rushed to Su Li at full speed and shouted, ¡°She can¡¯t go to a brothel. Give me the contract!¡±


    Su Li stood up and went back a few steps. She lightly jumped aside and the young man in chain failed to hold her. The chain hit the ground with tter and the man groaned in pain.


    He shakily took a deep breath and slowly crawled up and kneeled before Su Li. But when he was about to lower his head, he was stopped by a cold fingertip on his head.


    He rose head and met with a pair of deep eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say such words as begging me. I don¡¯t want to hear it because it means nothing. You should always bear that in your mind when you work fingers to the bone for me.¡±


    The young man in chain was dumbfounded and he asked, ¡°Work fingers to the bone for you?¡±


    Su Li poked the hard chain which made the man frown in pain and asked, ¡°Do you want to be locked here for your entire life until you die? And...¡±


    Su Li stood up with her arms crossed before her chest and then she angrily continued, ¡°When did I say I run a brothel?¡±


    The young man in chain waspletely stunned. It took a long time before he knew what had happened. There was mes of fury in his eyes. It turned out that the long conversation between them was just a joke that the girl in front of him yed?!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make fun of you.¡±


    Su Li seemed to saw through the young man in chain and said coldly, ¡°Mei Ruohan now follows me. Since she wants to be with you, I certainly need to test you out. As for the result, you barely reach the standard.¡±


    The young man in chain sneered and retorted, ¡°She is not anybody¡¯s follower!¡±


    Su Li instantly smiled after hearing that. Then she said, ¡°It isn¡¯t up to you to say whether she is a follower or not because you will also be my follower soon.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The young man in chain grinned and said, ¡°I have already lost everything. I will not live long. And now you want to take freedom away from me? I would never let her work for people like you if I had enough ability.¡±


    ¡°Am I cruel?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head to one side and blinked her eyes. Suddenly she chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I am very cruel either in previous life or in this life. But I will figure out a way to make you want to follow me. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± The young man in chain struggled to stand up. It seemed that he was trying to maintain hisst dignity. He continued, ¡°Then show me what you can do.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have forgotten what I just said. Or you didn¡¯t even hear it?¡±


    Su Li walked to the young man and coldly said while poking the chain with her fingertips, ¡°I will repeat it for thest time. Do you want to wear this chain until you die and live a useless life? Or...you don¡¯t want to be with Mei Ruohan for the rest of your life at all?¡±


    The young man changed his expression and he finally couldn¡¯t maintain his weak dignity. If he could publicly stay with her...and make her happy, thisst dignity seemed to mean nothing.


    ¡°If you have any doubts on that, you can forget that I havee here tonight.¡± At this time, Su Li pped her hands, turned away and was going to leave. Then she heard the man answer eagerly, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Li lightly turned around and saw the young man¡¯s troubled face. He finally asked, ¡°Can you really find a way to help me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ck me of fury suddenly lit Su Li¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°Then I will show you!¡±


    ¡°Crack! Crack!¡±


    Su Li looked slightly cold. She reached out her hands to grasp and press the chain in front of the young man¡¯s chest. The chain was immediately pulled straight by the external force. Then it was pulled out from the bone!


    The young man felt a really sharp pain from his shoulders. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t see anything andpletely passed out because of the pain. Su Li hurriedly bended down to treat his wound. And the corner of her mouth slightly rose, which showed a perfect form of arc.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even stand such pain? It seems that you are more vulnerable than I thought.¡±


    ...


    It was an endless dark space. The two-character Brother Long sounded in the ears of the young man in chain from time to time. He didn¡¯t know where he was. All he could do was to keep running. Finally, he saw a hint of light and opened his eyes.


    Looking at the t ceiling, he was in a daze. He began to think, ¡°Where am I? Right... I am in the shabby temple and the girl had pulled out the chain from my body directly. Am I dead?¡±


    The young man in chain slowly turned his head and he saw Mei Ruohanugh with tears. His eyes finally had focus.


    Am I still alive? And...he touched his shoulders and found the chain actually gone.


    It actually wasn¡¯t a dream!


    ¡°Ruohan...¡±


    The young man in chain was frightened by his own hoarse voice. How long did he sleep?


    ¡°You finally wake up?¡±


    A girl dressed in white clothes suddenly appeared by the window. Although she had changed clothes, he still could recognize her at the first sight. That devilish woman had tormented him inside and out.


    ¡°You have already be my follower. You should tell Mei Ruohan and me what your name is?¡±

 Chapter 109 - Luo Yichen

    Chapter 109 Luo Yichen


    ¡°My name is Long...¡±


    The young man in chain was about to say the fake name that he had used for years. However, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh when he saw Mei Ruohan look at him with expectations. Then he whispered, ¡°Luo Yichen. My name is Luo Yichen.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your surname Long?¡±


    Mei Ruohan was astonished and asked. Su Li softly teased her before Mei Ruohan knew what happened, ¡°Little fool, that certainly is his fake name. When have you ever seen an escaped criminal dare to use a real name? He is not stupid!¡±


    Instead of getting angry after hearing what Su Li said, Mei Ruohan scratched her head with embarrassment, even though it was the first day that she saw Ms. Li.


    Luo Yichen instantly became nervous when he heard ¡°escaped criminal¡±. He watched Su Li with caution. Although Su Li pulled out the chain for him, he still doubted whether Su Li was a friend or not.


    Su Li caught the sight of Luo Yichen and she didn¡¯t get angry. Then she said lightly, ¡°I will let you have a good rest today because you haven¡¯t rified the situation. If you dare to stand against me when you recover, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Mei Ruohan, watch him. I have no time to waste here...¡±


    She immediately left the guest room after finishing her talk. Su Li had things to do indeed. That patient Gong Xiangjun must be kept under close observation and she had to make sure that there was no mistake.


    The atmosphere of the room immediately changed after she left. Luo Yichen couldn¡¯t help but ask in low voice when he saw no one was there except he and Mei Ruohan, ¡°Ruo...Ruohan, do you know where we are?¡±


    He still remembered thest scene before he passed out. What the horrifying girl had used clearly was taking things across space. Could it be a stronghold of a cult of martial arts circle? And did Mei Ruohan be that girl¡¯s maid for his sake?!


    Mei Ruohan chuckled to herself when she heard Luo Yichen called her with such an imitate pet name. It seemed that his ice-cold character had greatly changed after he was saved by Ms. Li. Watching Luo Yichen¡¯s cautious look, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and said,


    ¡°Brother Luo, don¡¯t be nervous. This is just a tavern of Qinghe Town. The Boss, Ms. Li, who just left, saved your life. I am very happy here. The shopkeeper had taught me things that I couldn¡¯t learn in the school.¡±


    Luo Yichen waspletely dumbfounded after hearing what Mei Ruohan said. The fact was too different from what he had imagined.


    How could a tavern boss be an inborn master? Who could believe that?


    At that time, Mei Ruohan said again, ¡°Brother Luo, Ms. Li is fond of making sarcastic remarks, but she is very kind. I have heard that she is not only good at martial arts but also kindhearted. She saved both Satrap Yan¡¯s childe and the dean of the school. At present, Dean Gong is recovering here. The reason why Ms. Li hurriedly left certainly because she has to take care of Dean Gong.¡±


    Luo Yichen¡¯s mouth slightly twitched after hearing what Mei Ruohan said.


    Kind-hearted?


    Would a kind-hearted person directly pull out the chain from his shoulders, leaving behind two blood holes and making him almost die in pain? He seemed to feel that it wasn¡¯t the same person that he and Mei Ruohan talked about.


    As before, more and more regr drinkers came to the Lingli Building and the business was so thriving that the benefit continued to increase in the next few days. But Qinghe Town was not in peace at all.


    Except for Jin Cheng¡¯ao, the rest younger generation of the Jin Family were all mediocre. So, the death of Jin Cheng¡¯ao meant there was no future for the Jin Family. But there still was a Yan Ziye in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.


    Jin Zhentian was so resentful. He certainly wouldn¡¯t allow the Satrap¡¯s Mansion develop so smoothly. He used all of hismercial resources to strike Madam Yan¡¯s industries. Themercial war was reciprocal and furious. Even the embroidery workshop was involved in it.


    Before long, Wen Ruomin finally began to resist the Jin Family. She not only directly dismissed Jin Run from the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School but also put up notices on all bulletin boards of the Qinghe Town, which made almost all people know the Jin Family and Jin Run. Even themon people of Qinghe Town began to talk about the scandals of the Jin Family.


    Wen Ruomin carried out her task vigorously and speedily. Jin Zhentian had never thought about it, so his reputation wasrgely damaged. Madam Yan seized the chance and took less than half of his industries, which greatly undermined his vitality. He was so angry that he spat out blood and nearly had the same ending as Jin Cheng¡¯ao.


    So far, the Yan Family hadid the foundation for a final sess and brought about aplete turnabout at one stroke. The Jin Family waspletely defeated by the Yan Family in both official career andmercial trade. So, the Jin Familypletely ceased all activities.


    Su Li¡¯s students were all daughters of officials and merchants. They didn¡¯t attend ss because of themercial war. Su Li was also happy to be at leisure. She carefully detoxified the poison of Gong Xiangjun every night and went to the Book House to read the final several obscure copies in the day.


    Finally, at the night of the tenth day, when she just returned to the Lingli Building, Gong Min delightedly greeted Su Li and said, ¡°Ms. Li! Grandma has already woken up!¡± She had waited Su Li for a long time at the door to tell her the news.


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose and she instantly walked to the third floor. Gong Min followed her immediately.


    Luo Yichen, who already recovered to walk, smiled when he walked out of the room with a cane and saw the scene.


    He finally figured out that Ms. Li was indeed very nice to people on her side. But she only maintained a bad attitude toward him. Could it be said that she considered him an outsider because he had denied that he was her follower?


    ¡°Brother Luo, why are you here? You haven¡¯t fully recovered. Go back and rest!¡±


    Mei Ruohan saw Luo Yichen and immediately gave the medicine to Qu Qingning who came with her. Then she hurriedly ran to Luo Yichen and supported him to the room.


    Luo Yichen looked at her gently. But he subconsciously kept a sharp lookout when he looked up and saw Qing Qingning in his room.


    Quqing Ning looked up and down at Luo Yichen with great interest and said in admiration, ¡°Li certainly has very good luck. Since you can recover so quickly, you must be a martial arts practitioner. Where did she pick you up?¡±


    Li, Ms. Li?


    Luo Yichen understood what Qu Qingning meant. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did she pick you up as well?¡±


    Qu Qingning slightly nodded and sneered ¡°In fact, I followed her all by myself. Look at you, you make yourself almost die. By the way, I can see the word ¡°Prisoner¡± you were branded with on your body.¡±


    Qu Qingning pointed at him. Luo Yichen lowered head and saw that ck word ¡°Prisoner¡± made by soldering iron on his chest which was exposed from his baggy clothes.


    Luo Yichen immediately covered it with clothes and regained coldness and caution in his eyes. He probably would run away from the window immediately if Mei Ruohan weren¡¯t here.


    Qu Qingning waved his hand and snorted, ¡°Rx.


    No one will inform against you. You are not the only one deserter or escaped criminal here. But your reaction actually reminds me of my past days. I finally don¡¯t need to hide from ce to ce after staying in the Linli Building. It is great to have someone support you.¡±


    Luo Yichen was dumbfounded. Then he saw Qu Qingning pulled down his clothes and revealed the indistinct word ¡°Prisoner¡± on his right part of his chest. After putting his clothes down, Qu Qingning grinned with white teeth and asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you where you are from. My name is Qu Qingning, and I am from Nanjiang Country.¡±


    Seeing that Qu Qingning was so frank, Luo Yichen couldn¡¯t help feeling rx. He smiled and said, ¡°I am Luo Yichen from Zhushou Country.¡±


    Although it was the first time that he had met Qu Qingning, he felt good about him. Because Qu Qingning reminded him of his old friend who had fled with him. He wanted to know how he was...


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t talk any more. The medicine is getting cold!¡± Mei Ruohan didn¡¯t want to hear these things in dribs and drabs. She didn¡¯t care about either he was a deserter or an escaped criminal. All she felt was that the people here were pretty nice, and that¡¯s enough.


    ¡°And I¡¯d like to correct one point. Not like Brother Qu, undoubtedly, it was me who had picked up Brother Luo instead of Ms. Li!¡±


    Mei Ruohan angrily said as if she was iming her sovereignty.


    Qu Qingning was stunned when he heard it. Then he instantlyughed out and said, ¡°Although Miss Mei isn¡¯t from Jianghu, you are qualified to be one because of your temperament. Luo, the fourth, you have a great taste!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I have a great taste!¡±


    Mei Ruohan got angry after hearing that. What Qu Qingning said was very annoying!


    Luo Yichen couldn¡¯t helpughing. For the first time, he felt it was pretty good to stay at the Lingli Building as long as there weren¡¯t Ms. Li. But he felt strange after a while and asked, ¡°Luo, the fourth? Why are you calling me like that?¡±


    Qu Qingning gritted his teeth and hatefully said, ¡°Because someone said the talented persons in the Lingli Building must have a rank. Fang Yuan ranks first and Fang Mu ranks third. Since you are the fourth one here, you certainly rank fourth.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be Lao Er (the second)?¡±


    Luo Yichen subconsciously said it out. His face slightly blushed when he knew what the words signified (In Chinese, ¡°Lao Er (À϶þ)¡± sometimes means a man¡¯s penis). All he could do was keeping a straight face.


    Qu Qingning was more annoyed and said, ¡°Things have changed! Even a neer canugh at me. Su...Ms. Li, this isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Luo Yichen was nervous and uneasy before, at the moment, he finally felt relieved after Qu Qingning made such a scene. He roughly knew the current situation of the Linli Building from their conversation. It in fact wasn¡¯t a regr chateau but an emerging power that was attracting talented people. He had found out that everyone here including even the waiter had the trace of practicing martial arts, except Mei Ruohan. Although that breath meant almost nothing for him, it was marvelous whenpared withmon people.


    ¡°If I could fully recover, the cultivation would certainly have a further improvement after years of umtion. I just don¡¯t know whether I am better than Qu Qingning and the other two people or not. As for Ms. Li...¡±


    Luo Yichen took the medicine that Mei Ruohan prepared for him. The bitterness began to spread in his mouth. But he was a little scared, ¡°Young Master truly has strong power. That¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    ...


    Su Li and Gong Min walked into the dead room of the third floor. They found that Gong Xiangjun was trying to get out of the bed weakly. Gong Min was instantly startled. She walked to her grandma to support her and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Grandma, you just woke up and are very weak. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Gong Xiangjun saw Gong Min who lost a lot of weight. She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and said, ¡°Min, you have suffered a lot with me.¡±


    ¡°Grandma...¡±


    Gong Min whispered and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Gong Xiangjun slightly sighed and turned to Su Li. She was about to get out of bed to give a salute and said, ¡°Ms. Li, although I was in aa, I know well what has happened these days. You have taken a lot of trouble to save my life.¡±


    Su Li stopped Gong Xiangjun at once and said with a smile, ¡°Dean Gong, don¡¯t do that. I have merely done what I can. There was still poison in your body, so, you must rest for another half month. You¡¯d better stay in bed during this period.¡±


    ¡°s, I will do as you said.¡± Gong Xiangjuny in bed and slowly sighed, ¡°I have doubted Wu Yun for a long time. But I didn¡¯t expect that I will be poisoned by her. It is lucky for me to meet you, but Min¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t as lucky as me...¡±


    Gong Min hold Gong Xiangjun¡¯s hands and said while shaking head, ¡°Grandma, it is not your fault. I am so d that you can wake up. If even grandma were...I ...¡±


    Gong Xiangjun sighed. She touched Gong Min¡¯s head and looked up, ¡°Ms. Li, Min must have told you the things about our family. Would you kindly take her in if something bad happened to me? She can never return to the Gong Family...¡±


    Gong Min instantly felt panic when she heard what Gong Xiangjun said.


    ¡°Dean Gong, don¡¯t say that.¡± Su Li waved her hand and gave a glimpse to Gong Min tofort her. Then she said, ¡°You are going to be OK. You can live over ten years after rehabilitation.¡±


    Gong Xiangjun immediately filled with hope after hearing what Su Li said. Her emotions became stable and she looked much better. It seemed that she had already took Su Li¡¯s words as oracles.

 Chapter 110 - The Small Banquet

    Chapter 110 The Small Banquet


    Just as usual, Su Li returned to the courtyard of the school from the Linli Building. Then she sat in meditation all night long. When she got up, Mammy Li already prepared steaming hot breakfast for her. She didn¡¯t need to take food after entering into the inborn realm and she could keep her body work merely by virtue of absorbing the nimbus of the universe. However, she was fond of delicacies and would have a small bowl of refreshing millet porridge every morning.


    The sunshine was casted into the room through the window. It was a nice and cloudless day. Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened from time to time when she heard the chirm from the woods outside the window.


    She had been waiting all these days.


    Wu Yun was so vicious that she was unlikely to give up after a failed attack. Su Li guessed that she would probably start a more violent revenge. But there was no sign of her revenge for all these days, which made Su Li a little uneasy.


    After all, instead of Wu Yun¡¯s means of handling things, Su Li had only seen her dead body in the previous life. But it could be concluded that she certainly wasn¡¯t a woman like Zhu Yan that could be easily dealt with from the fact that she could take control of the Gong Family of Yunjing.


    When Su Li was deep in thought, Xiaowu hurriedly walked into the courtyard and gave her an invitation and said, ¡°Lady, it is from the College of Martial Arts.¡±


    Su Li got rid of the distractions. She reached out her hands and took the invitation. She was more and more surprised as she read it.


    The letter was mainly about a peerless genius in the College of Martial Arts. He had acquired the ninth hurdle when he was only 17, which was even two years earlier than Jin Cheng¡¯ao. He broke the school¡¯s record at one stroke. Therefore, the College of Martial Arts specially held a small feast for him and had invited all the lecturers and outstanding students of the Qinghe School to attend.


    Su Li put down the invitation and muttered to herself.


    In the ordinary course of events, such people were qualified to attract a few cults of martial arts circle. Then the young genius would be famous. She couldn¡¯t think of such a person no matter how hard she searched the memory of her pervious life.


    He either didn¡¯t appear at the Qinghe Town or died in a very young age, and in his previous life, he probably didn¡¯t have the reputation as this life.


    Su Li was interested in that talent. The Linli Building was in the primary stage of development, so all talented people were weed to join her.


    ¡°Lady, the people of the College of Martial Arts have always looked down upon the people of the College of Literature. Are we still going there?¡±


    Xiaowu couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw Su Li was indecisive. Su Li came to her sense and said with a smile, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the details of the celebration, we should go and see since the school have trained a genius. Go and change a clean-cut suit, then go with me. If you don¡¯t have any such clothes, ask Mammy Li for some money to buy it.¡±


    Xiaowu was delighted after hearing that and he immediately went to change his clothes. Every man cherished a dream of martial arts. Although he couldn¡¯t get in touch with the things that belong to that level in this life, it was still good to feast his eyes on it.


    In the evening, Su Li left for the College of Martial Arts in her carriage. It was her first time to the martial arts field with her true identity.


    Although it was a small banquet, there were a great many people here because the reputation of the so-called genius. The boy and girl branch schools of the College of Literature had more than one hundred people. There were even more people of the College of Martial Arts. So, three or four hundred people in total woulde.


    There weren¡¯t enough room in the regr courtyard for so many people. In order to solve this problem, the College of Martial Arts finally decided that they would give a banquet in the martial arts field, which could amodate one thousand people to practice martial arts at the same time. Therefore, it was more than sufficient for a banquet of three or four hundred people.


    Many people were already in the martial arts field when Su Li and Xiaowu came. The administrators who kept watching outside the field were stunned when they saw Su Li¡¯s token and instantly understood.


    It turned out that she was that talented lecturer who was only 16. Unfortunately, she was in the College of Literature, or there certainly would be a fiercepetition between these two talented people.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, a lecturer can go in with a servant. Pleasee in.¡±


    The administrator didn¡¯t stop Xiaowu who followed Su Li and weed them in with a smile.


    At that moment, the martial arts field had been greatly changed. The shelves used for cing weapons and the targets used for practicing archery were all reced with rows of banquet tables. Almost more than a half of the martial arts field was upied.


    Although Su Li had operated the Nothing Unusual, she immediately attracted many young talents because of her extremely fine features. Some of them even went to talk with her directly.


    But they were deeply shocked when they saw Su Li brought a servant with her. Each student in the Qinghe School was either rich or noble, so personal privilege had no use here. Even the satrap¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t bring a maid, but this miss who seemed to be younger than her even brought a servant...


    ¡°She is Lecturer Su!¡±


    Someone already realized Su Li¡¯s identity. The young talents immediately stopped trying to flirt with Su Li and felt embarrassed. If they werebeled as indecent men for harassing female lecturers because of this...they didn¡¯t want to be dismissed by the Qinghe School.


    Xiaowu followed Su Li carefully and watched the scene with excitement.


    There was so much dim sum that he had never seen before. The man who came here were gentle and cultivated and the girls who were superb both at disposition and ability were all from respectable families. Some of them might be the pirs of Qinghe Town or even Dahan Country in the future. He never thought that a small potato like him could have the honor to see them. It was Su Li who brought all these to him!


    Xiaowu felt that the wisest decision that he had ever made was to be Su Li¡¯s servant, so that he could see apletely different view from his past life.


    ¡°Su Li, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Feng Qingru were standing with Wen Ruomin. She caught a sight of Su Li and instantly ran to her. She held Su Li¡¯s hands and said with a smile, ¡°Follow me, I¡¯d like to introduce a person to you.¡±


    When she finished the words, she brought Su Li to Wen Ruomin before Su Li said anything. As she got closer, Su Li saw a pretty handsome young person in fancy clothes wasughing and talking with Wen Ruomin and some old deans. He seemed to be a good talker.


    ¡°Su Li, you are here.¡±


    Wen Ruomin pulled Su Li¡¯s hands with a smile and pointed at the young person in fancy clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce him to you. This is Lin Yanxing. He is both the protagonist of the banquet and the peerless genius of the College of Martial Arts. He is more than qualified to be a special-ss lecturer in virtue of his great potential in martial arts. As a matter of fact, he has nearly the same talent as you.¡±


    Lin Yanxing gave a fist and palm salute and said before Su Li said anything, ¡°Grandma Wen, you overpraised me. I just take some advantage of the talent and practice with strength. How can Ipare with Lecturer Su who has pure heart and spirit?¡±


    Su Li slightly smiled and said, ¡°Childe Lin, you are too modest.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t look at Lin Yanxing for a while because she was attracted by the girl who were standing behind Lin Yanxing. It seemed that she had seen this face before.


    Lin Yanxing perceived Su Li was absent-minded. He slightly stopped smiling and looked at whom Su Li was seeing. He instantly said with a smile,


    ¡°Lecturer Su seems to be interested in my distant cousin. Let me introduce her to you. This is my distant cousin Lin Xiang. In fact, she lives in the town not far from Lecturer Su¡¯s hometown. It must be destiny that brings you two together.¡±


    The fact that Su Li came from the Dasu Town was not secret but well-known to all. After all, many people had read Satrap Yan¡¯s personal letter.


    Su Li slightly nodded and her eyes blinked when she heard what Lin Yanxing said. She recalled that she happened to meet Lin Xiang once at the birthday banquet of the Yang Family.


    ¡°Ho ho...we old people will leave you young people to talk.¡± Wen Ruomin and other people left with a smile when they saw the young people begin their conversation. There were only five people left before long.


    Lin Xiang saw Su Li with mixed emotions and she looked slightly pale. She had anticipated that she would run against Su Li, but it was apletely different feeling when they truly met.


    Fortunately, the thing that she and Su Zipei had tried to trap Su Li was only kept to themselves. Su Li didn¡¯t know that it was her who brought the aphrodisiac to her, or she certainly wouldn¡¯t stand here.


    ¡°Lin Xiang, why do you look so pale? Are you OK?¡±


    Lin Yanxing was so sharp-eyed that he noticed that something was wrong. So, he asked with a smile. But Lin Xiang just felt cold in her heart and immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I am alright. I only feel a little cold.¡±


    Her cousin was the First Master of the Lin Family. She finally could get in touch with him and had the opportunity to erge her view. How could she go back just because she saw Su Li? If she did so, wouldn¡¯t that be clear that she was hiding something?


    ¡°That is ok if you have no trouble.¡±


    Lin Yanxing replied coldly. He looked soft when he turned to Su Li. He chuckled, ¡°I heard that Lecturer Su has not only marvelous embroidery skills but your own style in advanced embroidery skills. I am usually rapt in practicing martial arts, but I am very curious about the embroidery. Lecturer Su, would you like to sit with me and give me an introduction of it?¡±


    Su Li looked at the direction where Lin Yanxing pointed. Clearly, it was the most conspicuous seat on the right of the seat of honor.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Su Li shook her head with a smile and declined, ¡°Today, you are the protagonist, so, there is nothing wrong that you sit on the seat of honor. But it will be improper if I take the east seat of it. If you are interested in embroidery, you may attend my lecture. Since I still have something to talk with the daughter of Yan Family, I¡¯d better go.¡±


    Su Li slightly rose with a bow and walked away. Lin Yanxing was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to do with his hand stretched out and his smile faded away slowly.


    Lin Xiang immediately took the opportunity and angrily said, ¡°Yanxing, that Su Li cannot tell good from bad. Who does she think she is? She merely has good luck...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Lin Yanxing reproached her in a low voice then he returned to be cold, ¡°Just remember who you are. Don¡¯t say that again. If someone else hear that, you will never enter the Qinghe School even I¡¯d like to help you.¡±


    Lin Xiang was so scared that she didn¡¯t dared to say anything. At the same time, she hurriedly looked around and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw no one had noticed her.


    ¡°People have almost alle. Follow me and let¡¯s start the banquet. You just stand behind me and don¡¯t sit in case someone may think you are rude.¡±


    Lin Yanxing instructed Lin Xiang in a low voice and then didn¡¯t looked at her at all. If it¡¯s not because she had helped him with that method, he certainly wouldn¡¯t take her here. It just lowered his position for no reason.


    Lin Xiang promised in a low voice and obediently stood behind him. Tears welled up in her eyes and envy growing fast as weeds and her heart was filled with it in no time.


    Why?


    At all events, she was the First Miss of coteral line of the Lin Family! That bitch was just born in a small family and no one had ever cared about her before and she was almost be drowned in a pig cage.


    Why everything had changed when she came to Qinghe City?


    Her cousin, who was versed in both literature and martial arts, talked to her coldly, but he was so gentle to Su Li that he wouldn¡¯t even say a harsh word to her.


    She could do nothing but stand behind her cousin like a maid when the banquet began, while Su Li could drink andugh with those high officials and noble lords?!


    Why? Why?


    Lin Xiang asked in her heart in madness over and over again and she pitched her knuckle so much that it became colorless. Her ears were filled withughter and noises, but she knew that¡¯s none of her business. She was only a pitiful creature who was trying vainly to be in that circle. However, Su Li was already in a high position and was looking at her with contempt.


    Yan Hongxiu, Feng Qingru and Su Li sat together in the banquet. They formed a so pretty scene that many people couldn¡¯t help but look at them again and again.


    Su Li had stayed in the Yan Family for three days after she pretended to be badly injured. She and Yan Hongxiu¡¯s rtionship was greatly improved during that period. They didn¡¯t oppose each other so much like before. Yan Hongxiu had grown up in the past few months because of the frequent idents. She always carried the silvery bow on her back and gave people the impression of a capable and vigorous heroine.


    ¡°Su Li, the maid behind Childe Lin is shaking. Is she scared?¡± Yan Hongxiu came closer and whispered, ¡°She can¡¯t even bear such scene. It seems that Lin Family¡¯s maid is not so good.¡±


    Su Li smiled but said nothing when she heard it. There was a hint of spection passed through her eyes. The strange reaction of Lin Xiang reminded her that she hadn¡¯t found the initiator who had tried to poison her in the Yang Family.


    A group of people in the Linli Building were sick of doing nothing. Maybe she should let them find out the truth.

 Chapter 111 - Uniting by Marriage

    Chapter 111 Uniting by Marriage


    The atmosphere of the banquet became gradually warm after the drinking had gone through three rounds.


    ¡°Thanks for giving a banquet for my sake. I am greatly beholden to you for your great kindness. The martial arts circle is full of hardships and dangers and I still have a long way to go. Teachers, please give me more guidance and support in days toe. I propose a toast to all teachers and ssmates!¡±


    Lin Yanxing stood up and said. Although what he said was clearly polite form, a round of apuse burst out in the banquet and the atmosphere of the small banquet was immediately at its peak. Many maidens in the College of Literature who had begun to think of love looked at Lin Yanxing with a bit of love and affection in their eyes. If they could marry such a splendid lover, it could be said that they had not spent their life in vain.


    Lin Yanxing looked at Su Li from time to time, with a hope that he could see a bit of affection in thetter¡¯s eyes. It was a pity that he found out that Su Li had no affection towards him and chatted andughed with Feng Qingru and Yan Hongxiu from beginning to end. Shepletely ignored him.


    Lin Yanxing felt a little lost, but he was more interested in Su Li immediately. He thought, ¡°She is such an outstanding person as I am. If she shows the look of other vulgar girls, it will reduce her beauty. Only a perfect girl like her can match me and give birth to a perfect child for me!¡±


    After coping with teachers, Lin Yanxing took a seat and drank a cup of wine from time to time. He had already thought about how to propose this marriage in his heart. He was confident that the trifling Su Family from the Dasu Town would never refuse the proposal of the Lin Family of the Qinghe Town considering its origin. Moreover, Su Li would feel overwhelmed because she could marry such an outstanding husband as him.


    Su Li¡¯s perception was so keen that she certainly could perceive Lin Yanxing¡¯s look. She couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a trouble. If the Lin Family truly proposed the marriage, Su Huanli who had always wanted to develop in the Qinghe Town would certainly ept it.


    The banquet hadsted for one hour, but Su Li left earlier using the excuse that she couldn¡¯t hold the drink. In this way, Lin Yanxing would have no opportunity to annoy her. Lin Yanxing returned to home with Lin Xiang. When the butler saw them, he greeted them immediately and said happily,


    ¡°First Master, you finallye back. You be famous overnight this time. Woman matchmakers have worn holes in our doorway an hour ago. All the proposed misses are all from wealthy and influential families of the Qinghe Town!¡±


    Lin Yanxing frowned and immediately walked in. Lin Xiang instantly followed him uneasily.


    Her cousin had promised her that she could be his concubine. If he chose one of the misses as his wife, she was destined to be considered as the inferior and had to respect the miss in the future.


    Seeing Lin Xiang follow Lin Yanxing like a young married woman, the old butler slightly shook his head. He didn¡¯t know the reason why the master would like Lin Xiang who was in-looking and unknowledgeable considering that the master was a difficult person.


    ¡°Father, send these portraits back. I have a candidate.¡±


    The head of the Lin Family was deeply surprised by the first sentence of Lin Yanxing when he walked in. Then the head who was forty years old and a little fat held his son¡¯s hand and said in a deep voice,


    ¡°Yanxing, you are here in time. I am going to tell you that I have sent back all the portraits sent by woman matchmakers.¡±


    Lin Yanxing looked slightly happy and said in astonishment, ¡°Father, have you known whom I want to marry?¡±


    Lin Xingrongughed and said while stroking his beard, ¡°The miss certainly can match you.¡±


    ¡°Is she Su Li?¡±


    Lin Yanxing asked with excitement in his eyes. He had thought that his family may stop this marriage because of Su Li¡¯s family, but little did he think that his father had already arranged everything for him.


    Lin Xiang followed Lin Yanxing and her face turned pale when she heard that. A look of enmity shed through her eyes. If Su Li was superior to her in the whole life, she might as well choose to die directly.


    Lin Xingrong was slightly dumbfounded. There was a strange look appearing on his face and he said, ¡°Yanxing, how can you think of her? The girl from the Su Family is indeed a talent, but that¡¯s all that she has. It is hard to tell whether she can make a further improvement or not. Also, considering her family, how can such a girl be worthy of our Lin Family? My candidate is the daughter of the Jin Family!¡±


    ¡°Jin Family? Jin Run?¡±


    Lin Yanxing looked pale. He had stayed at the Qinghe Town for years and certainly had seen Jin Run. Lin Yanxing almost vomited up when he thought of Jin Run¡¯s disgusting face. He couldn¡¯t help but refuting his father, ¡°Father, if I remembered it correctly, Jin Run was dismissed by both the Qinghe School and the embroidery workshop. How can she be suitable?¡±


    ¡°Can Su Li be worthy of you?¡± Lin Xingrong had a long face and said, ¡°You are obsessed with Su Li and have be mindless. How can I let you take control of the Lin Family in the future? Carefully listen to me.¡±


    Then Lin Xingrong nced at Lin Xiang who stood behind Lin Yanxing. Lin Xiang took the hint readily and immediately walked out of the room. There were only the father and son of the Lin Family left in the room.


    Lin Yanxing nced at Lin Xiang who was clever and obedient and said with a cold face, ¡°Father, be frank. I will never marry Jin Run if you don¡¯t have a good reason!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Lin Xingrong glowered. He couldn¡¯t bear to scold his son thinking of his glorious achievements. Finally he said in a deep voice, ¡°It is the madam of the Gong Family in Yunjing that proposes it. Do you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°Gong Family in Yunjing?¡± Lin Yanxing¡¯s pale face slightly changed.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Lin Xingrong waved his sleeve and said, ¡°Do you think that your father is a fool? Uniting our family with the Jin Family by marriage in the teeth of the storm is certainly to bring about our own destruction, but it is totally different when the Gong Family is behind!¡±


    Lin Xingrong was excited and continued, ¡°The Gong Family has been a big aristocratic family for generations. The madam who hase to our family even has a connection with the General¡¯s Mansion in Yunjing. No matter what her purpose is, such a big shot can act as a go-between of our family and the Jin Family. If we can ally ourselves with the Jin Family to fight against the Yan Family, we will surely defeat the Yan Family. Then the entire Qinghe Town will belong to us. There is even a hint of possibility that you can develop in Yunjing with the help of Madam Gong!¡±


    Lin Xingrong had proved his role as the head of the family. He certainly knew the art of eloquence. Instantly Lin Yanxing was convinced.


    ¡°You should not confine yourself to the Qinghe Town. Yunjing... Even the entire Dahan Country is your world. There is only one Su Li in the Qinghe Town, but there are thousands of talents like Su Li in Yunjing! We have no connections in Yunjing, so you will have difficulty in taking a step there despite the fact that you may go there via the martial artspetition. My son, this is a good opportunity. You must seize it!¡±


    Finally Lin Yanxing was influenced after hearing what his father said. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t make up his mind. Watched by his anxious father, however, he raised his head and nodded in the end after a long time.


    ¡°I want to know which family will make a final decision if we unite the Jin Family by marriage. I don¡¯t want to be inferior to a woman!¡±


    As the saying goes, a lean camel was bigger than a horse. The Jin Family still had farrger influence than that of the Lin Family. Lin Yanxing had a good reason to worry about it. If the three families ally themselves to defeat the Yan Family but it was the Jin Family that made a final decision, the Lin Family would lose everything.


    Lin Xingrong smirked after hearing what his son said and said, ¡°If Jin Cheng¡¯ao was still in the Jin Family, Madam Gong would certainly choose the Jin Family. But there isn¡¯t any diamond in the rough in the Jin Family, so Madam Gong will surely have confidence in you! She has clearly said that she doesn¡¯t mind helping you in Yunjing if you can make a good showing!¡±


    There were brilliant rays appearing in Lin Yanxing¡¯s eyes. His ambitions were endlessly exploding at the moment. There were all types of glorious scenes shing through his mind. He finally lowered his head and said, ¡°I have a smaller field of vision. Father, you should decide this thing. I¡¯d like to marry the daughter of the Jin Family!¡±


    ¡°Well! Well! Well! You are free from arrogance and impetuosity!¡±


    Lin Xingrong was deeply relieved. He thought he had not lived a life in vain for having such a remarkable son.


    With Wu Yun acting as a go-between, the Jin Family and the Lin Family had quickly finished the marriage in one day after spreading the news, which made the Yan Family have no time to react.


    ¡°Has Lin Yanxing married Jin Run?¡±


    In the Linli Building, Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly narrowed when she heard the news. The two families¡¯ move was so strange that she was unable to guess their intention. The Lin Family had more or less the same position as the Ran Family and Qin Family in the Qinghe Town, but the Jin Family had farrger influence than the Lin Family.


    Moreover, the Jin Family was in low ebb at the moment. What the Lin Family had done was obviously working for its own destruction and would surely put itself in a perilous position. It was in fact very unwise.


    ¡°There must be something that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Li rubbed her be. What the two families had done was both quick and covert, so she couldn¡¯t find anything useful in a short time and all she could do was to wait for their next move. During the period, the Yan Family quietly enjoyed their fruits and their influence had greatly improved. They probably could support for a long time for the two families¡¯ attack. In this way, she could find out the true reason.


    At the moment, a series of slight steps rang outside the door. Fang Yuan hurriedly rushed in and said, ¡°I have already made a thorough investigation of Lin Xiang. She is the miss of the Lin Family in the Heli Town and has an extremely bad reputation. There is a rumor in the ck market that she frequently sells the aphrodisiac and has many strange obscene prescriptions.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes slightly brightened up after she heard that and then she said, ¡°It seems that we have to have a hand in the business of the Lin Family. Go to the ck market of the Heli Town again and buy some aphrodisiac sold by Lin Xiang. It will help me a lot.¡±


    Fang Yuan flushed a lot and his lips slightly moved. He was about to say something, but he saw Su Li raise her hand and heard, ¡°Has Luo Yichen recovered from his illness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He nearly recovers. I can¡¯t see clearly his cultivation, but I guess his cultivation is almost the same as mine.¡±


    There was a hint of contest in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. Qu Qingning had reached the acquired eighth hurdle, and he had broken through the acquired ninth hurdle to widen the gap. But Su Li recruited a hard-ass before he could take a breath.


    ¡°No, he is at the peak of the acquired realm. You certainly can¡¯t see it clear.¡± Su Li slightly shook her head and mercilessly broke Fang Yuan¡¯s illusion.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed and he immediately kept silent. He had always been Su Li¡¯s first senior. The taste of sudden inferiority was not good.


    At this moment, he heard Su Li¡¯s voice which was slightly gentle, ¡°You are just seventeen years old, but he is more than twenty. It is not strange that he has a higher cultivation than you.¡±


    Fang Yuan was slightly stunned.


    Was... sheforting me?


    ¡°Let Luo Yichen go to the ck market and buy the aphrodisiac. Tell him that he should do something after eating free meals for one month.¡±


    Su Li took a piece of paper and quickly wrote down a line of words. She gave it to Fang Yuan and said, ¡°The Qinghe Town will have no peace in the future again. Investigate Wu Yun¡¯s movement in the dark and do not disturb them. Let Qu Qingning protect Feng Qingru in the dark...¡±


    Orders were given in an orderly way. Fang Yuan secretly kept them in mind and went downstairs. The Linli Building seemed to be operated as a winery, but it actually had the tendency of differentiation in power like a pyramid.


    In the enclosed martial arts field in the back yard, sweat poured from Luo Yichen¡¯s face and he was waving the spear in his hand. He quickly stabbed it at the crucial points of a wooden man with uracy.


    Mei Ruohan was doing the task assigned by Yin Xuetong. She raised her head from time to time and there were sparking rays in her eyes. She had never thought that an ordinary life would still be so happy.


    With a beauty apanying him, Luo Yichen also felt peaceful. His cultivation had climbed to the peak of the acquired realm since he recovered. Although he was no match for Ms. Li, he certainly could protect Mei Ruohan from harm.


    At this time, Fang Yuan walked in with an unfriendly face. He gave Luo Yichen a piece of scrip and turned away without saying anything.


    Luo Yichen had already got used to the ways of ¡°Boss Fang¡±. He lowered his head and opened the scrip. He immediately flushed to such an extent.

 Chapter 112 - Liehuo Spirits!

    Chapter 112 Liehuo Spirits!


    ¡°Does Ms. Li finally ask you do something?¡±


    Mei Ruohan stood up after Fang Yuan left. She walked closer to Luo Yichen and wanted to see the content of the scrip. Luo Yichen immediately put it away and said with a severe countenance, ¡°Ms. Li says it is a secret. You can¡¯t read it. I will immediately start off before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mei Ruohan moved her eyes away from the scrip after hearing what he said. She nodded obediently and said, ¡°Go ahead and be careful on the road.¡±


    Luo Yichen responded with a simple ¡°hum¡± and left without saying a word. He felt slightly angry and thought that Ms. Li must do this on purpose. Fortunately, he was quick on the trigger. Or else how would Ruohan think of him?


    Su Li naturally couldn¡¯t know that Luo Yichen had once again misunderstood the actual intention of her unintentional order. At the moment, she was holding the Ao Sword Skills from Jin Cheng¡¯ao and carefully studying it in the attic.


    She naturally would practice the Ao Sword Skills, a peerless ssic in the martial arts circle. Jin Cheng¡¯ao practiced it from right to left step by step while she started from thest hurdle from left to right.


    She had heard countless rumors rted to the Ao Sword Skills in her previous life. The secret had been thoroughly found out in the martial arts circle. So to say that the ssic was like a circle without an overview and any marking words about the sequence of realm.


    It seemed that it could be started from right to left, vice versa or even the middle.


    In previous life, the beggar confusedly practiced the sword skills after he got the ssic from Jin Cheng¡¯ao. Fortunately, he chose a waypletely different from Jin Cheng¡¯ao to practice, only to find that the excellence of Ao Sword Skills came into ypletely. Thus there was the reputation of ¡°Sword Lord¡± in theter generations.


    By contrast, Jin Cheng¡¯ao was out of luck. The incorrect practicing method led to imperfection of his state of mind. The deeper he practiced, therger the imperfection would be. He eventually lost humanity and brought his own destruction in madness.


    Su Li, however, merely brought Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s death a little forward and incidentally prevented the little beggar from bing the ¡°Sword Lord¡± in the previous life. Therefore, the destiny of the beggar remained unknown.


    ¡°Sister Li, are you there?¡±


    Su Li heard Fang Ling¡¯s clear voice when she immersed herself in reminiscence, ¡°The underground wine cer is too small to load the rice wine. What should we do?¡±


    Squeak ¡ª


    Fang Ling saw Su Li dressed as Ms. Li walk out of the room when she just finished the words. Thetter told her, ¡°Call Xuetong and Heidan. Let them go to the wine cer with me.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯s twinkling big eyes suddenly brightened up. She immediately went downstairs to call them together.


    Mei Ruohan poked her head out of a cab when she heard the movements. She saw Su Li and others but didn¡¯t know where they are going. Although she couldn¡¯t help feeling curious, she didn¡¯t dare to leave without the permission of Ms. Li.


    They came to the wine cer after opening the secret door of the underground adytum. Su Li immediately smelt full-bodied aroma of wine. It could be seen that the ce with an area of sixty square meters space was full of shelves. Jars of wine were neatly put on them.


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    Fang Ling said with a worried look while counting her fingers, ¡°There is not enough dry osmanthus in the warehouse and what we have can only support our production in one or two months at most. We will have nothing to sell if the new wine is not ready in the next month.¡±


    Su Li slightly nodded and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Today is the seventh day of March. The osmanthus will bloom in more than four months. It was not strange that we didn¡¯t have enough osmanthus due tock of handsst year. This year, we have enough hands, so we can collect sufficient osmanthus. Now, let me teach you how to make new wine with bronze brass!¡±


    All people were astonished after hearing what she said. The message about spirits had been spread out by them for nearly a month. There was criticism for the Linli Building because it failed tounch the new wine.


    Some people even said that only sissies would drink the osmanthus wine!


    Yin Xuetong was very angry. She knew well that the criticism was spread from other wine workshop owners who envied their new wine. But Su Li had a lot on her te recently, so theunch of the new wine was dyed. Yin Xuetong had no choice but to see drinkers be pulled over by other workshops.


    With so many thoughts on her mind, Yin Xuetong followed Su Li to the enormous bronze brass with the same height as an adult. She was busy with the business of a shopkeeper at ordinary times and had no time to carefully measure it until today.


    It could be seen that the utensil wasposed of the upper part and lower part. There was a bamboo basket on the bottom of the upper part and a groove near the basket. On the bottom of the groove, a drainage tube was casted to connect with the other big wine jar.


    ¡°Big Brother, how should we use it?¡± Heidan was deeply confused and asked.


    Besides Heidan, Yin Xuetong and Fang Ling also knew strange utensil for the first time. They didn¡¯t know how Su Li would make wine with it at all.


    Su Li smiled and said while waving her hand to Heidan, ¡°Fetch a few jars of wine to here and pour them into the utensil. Yin Xu,e here and heat the utensil. The fire should berge and shouldn¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    The temperature in the room quickly increased, but they could still bear it. Yin Xu wiped away the sweat on his head and turned around. He instantly saw numerous venttion openings in the wall and his admiration for Su Li was further improved.


    ¡°Ms. Li is incredibly wise. She may have thought of the venttion of the room when she designed the building. Or else the temperature in the room will be far higher.¡±


    ttered...


    Without Yin Xuetong and Fang Ling¡¯s help, Heidan and others poured jars of thick rice wine into the utensil one after another. Before long, a stack of empty jars appeared in the corner of the wall.


    Su Li stopped Heidan when the utensil was eighty per cent filled.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    Heidan still remembered that the process of making osmanthus wine wasplicated. Since it was the new wine of the Linli Building, the steps should be moreplicated.


    After hearing the words, Su Li shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°The only thing we should do is to wait.¡±


    Heidan was slightly dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help scratching his head. Meanwhile, he stopped talking and stood aside to watch Yin Xu heat the utensil.


    Before long, Fang Ling who had stared at the drainage tube shouted suddenly, ¡°Look! Look! It is wine!¡±


    All people turned their eyes after hearing what she said. They indeed saw a clear and crystal liquid outflowing from the drainage tube. The liquid waspletely different from the thick rice wine in the first ce.


    ¡°Is this wine?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like wine. Is it water?¡±


    All people whispered with confusion. Su Li walked to the big wine jar and took a full cup of wine. Then she put it on the desk. Yin Xuetong and others immediately gathered around it.


    ¡°It turns out that it is the amber wine. How beautiful it is!¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes brightened up. She couldn¡¯t help but lift up the wine cup to smell. Instantly a strong aroma of wine filled her nose.


    ¡°It smells good. The aroma is unadulterated and different from osmanthus wine!¡±


    At this moment, Su Li took two cups of wine and put them on the table. She looked at Heidan and others who were trying to restrain the desire to drink the new wine with a faint smile and then she said, ¡°Have a try. I will not deduct your wages if you can remain sober after drinking the whole cup of wine.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Heidan beamed with happiness and asked. He could drink a lot. It was impossible for him to get intoxicated after he only tried one cup of wine.


    But Yin Xuetong was immediately rmed and lightly put down the wine cup. She had already gained experience from her former mistakes. She should never be too confident about her ability whenever Su Li showed such an expression.


    ¡°When did I ever eat my words?¡± Su Li gave Heidan and others a sign with her eyes and said, ¡°Drink if you want! Grasp the good opportunity today.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your reward!¡±


    Heidan didn¡¯t suspect that there were other motives and immediately picked up the wine cup. Then Yin Xuetong and Fang Ling could see his face flushing after he drank the wine.


    ¡°Cough... So hot!¡±


    Heidan clutched his throat and violently coughed.


    It seemed that he had drunk off a cup of powder instead of wine.


    After he drank, the cup of wine immediately burst forth a force beyond his imagination. It seemed that there was a glowing knife directly stabbed at his heart or a fireball burning in his heart. Although he felt extremely painful, he still felt very great!


    ¡°So great!¡±


    Heidan flushed. He burped whileughing foolishly and eximed dizzily. Then he toppled down onto the ground with a flop and lost his consciousness. Fang Ling was so scared that she jumped back and nearly bumped Yin Xu who just climbed out of the stove.


    Yin Xuetong stepped aside and stared at Heidan who was lying and snoring on the ground. The smile on her face seemed to say that she had already known what would happen. Then she said, ¡°He is truly drunk after drinking one cup of the wine...¡±


    The rest immediately put down wine cups and didn¡¯t dare to drink. However, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder the taste of the wine when they saw Heidan beaming with happiness.


    Su Li lightly kicked Heidan who was sleeping on the ground. She shook her head and said, ¡°Bear in mind that whoever prefers to take advantage of others will eventually end up like this. Xuetong, remember that he will have no wage this month.¡±


    Yin Xuetong stuck her tongue out after hearing the words and quietly wrote it down. She could imagine the scene that Heidan felt like weeping but had no tears when he woke up.


    At the moment, Su Li had already filled a cup with wine. She shook it with a smile and said, ¡°The name of the wine is Liehuo Spirits! It will have three sses as osmanthus wine does. We will not sell the raw wine becausemon people may die after drinking it. It will get the Linli Building in trouble. The concentration of the first-ss Liehuo Spirits should be fifty percent. Xuetong, determine the concentration and price of the rest sses.¡±


    Yin Xuetong immediately wrote it on a notebook for fear that she may forget something. She was no longer worried.


    The Liehuo Spirits was extremely strong as its name had suggested. Even Heidan got drunk after only drinking a cup of the new wine. Thosemon wine workshops made many irresponsible remarks. They said that only sissies would drink the wine of the Linli Building. Tomorrow, she would let them know who on earth was a sissy!


    Before long, someone lifted up Heidan to have a rest while Yin Xu came back to the stove to heat the wine. Since they would sell the new wine tomorrow, they naturally needed to make more wine. Yin Xuetong scribbled on paper and thought about the suitable price of the new wine. She suddenly remembered something when she saw that Su Li was wearing the veil again and was about to leave the wine cer. She hurriedly called Su Li to stop and said, ¡°Su Li, wait. There is still something that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Well?


    Yin Xuetong immediately held Su Li¡¯s hand when thetter just turned around. She asked after they walked into an adytum, ¡°Su Li, how should we deal with Mei Ruohan? Since you are unwilling to show her your true features, you do not believe in her. Therefore, we can¡¯t tell her the secrets of our winery. What is the use of cultivating her?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and she said, ¡°It is not true to say that I don¡¯t trust her. She is different from us.¡±


    ¡°Different? What do you mean?¡±


    Yin Xuetong asked subconsciously. Her eyes turned less bright when something suddenly shed through her mind and then she became silent.


    Su Li smiled and said in a way beyond Yin Xuetong¡¯s apprehension, ¡°I will give her another chance to choose when she grows older. She doesn¡¯t have much experience. It is too early for her to make a right decision...¡±


    Watching Su Li leave with a wine cup in her hands, Yin Xuetong was stunned and didn¡¯t know how she should feel for the time being.


    She didn¡¯t know the reason why Su Li who came from a simple and clean family could master so many skills of the medical circle and the poison circle. Sometimes, the sorrow in Su Li¡¯s eyes was far moreplicatedpared with a group of fugitives like them...

 Chapter 113 - Weird Price

    Chapter 113 Weird Price


    On 7a.m. to 9a.m. of the next day, the Linli Building opened as usual but the business in the morning was poor. Only several drunkards came.


    Lao Li staggered into the door with a gon. He smelled of osmanthus all over his body. Since that day he drank the osmanthus wine, he became a loyal customer to the Linli Building.


    Regardless of the rumor outside, he absolutely trusted the Linli Building. If other wineries spread unfavorable rumor, he even called together many people to seek justice.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you are here! Please sit down. Today the new wine is on the market. Would you like to have a taste?¡±


    When the waiter saw Lao Li, he immediately greeted him with enthusiasm. He was the number one old customer of the Linli Building. Almost half of the return customers in the restaurant were introduced by him.


    ¡°Hup... just the same wine as regr...¡±


    Lao Li was still in a daze. He said intermittently. Suddenly he caught the keywords of the waiter. He immediately woke up and said with a surprise, ¡°What did you say? New types of wine are on the market?!¡±


    Seeing Lao Li¡¯s response, the waiter suddenly smiled cheerfully. He bent over and pointed to his back, ¡°Look!¡±


    Lao Li followed his finger at once and saw that three new wooden cards on the wall behind the counter hanged next to the osmanthus wine.


    ¡°First-ss Liehuo Spirits are as powerful as the fire! Get drunk with one sip. Great wine passes from one generation to the next generation. 10,000 taels each pot!¡±


    ¡°Second-ss Liehuo Spirits are mellow and sweet, and can lighten your heart. They are the rarest wine in the world. 100 taels each pot!¡±


    ¡°Third-ss Liehuo Spirits are pure and transparent. Their aroma is strong and they can warm your heart. 1 tael each pot!¡±


    After reading it, Lao Li couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes and then he looked at the cards again. He really didn¡¯t misunderstand!


    The price of the new wine in the Linli Building was... so low?!


    Because of the osmanthus wine, the entire Qinghe Town knew that the wine of the Linli Building was particrly expensive which almost ten times of the ordinary wineries. But if regardless of the prices of the first-ss and second-ss Liehuo Spirits, the price of the third-ss Liehuo Spirits could bepletely epted.


    ¡°Maybe what the ordinary wineries say is true. The Linli Building can¡¯t create new wine but introduce the wine of the ordinary wineries?¡±


    Lao Li frowned. If it was true, he would rather the Linli Building only sells osmanthus wine than lower the level of the Linli Building.


    With the idea in mind, Lao Li nervously ordered a pot of the third-ss Liehuo Spirits and a dish of peanuts, the simplest appetizer.


    A short time passed. But in Lao Li¡¯s opinion, it was a long wait before Yin Xuetong personally took the Liehuo Spirits to him. Lao Li was ttered and about to get up, he was stopped by Yin Xuetong.


    ¡°Mr. Li, you are a regr customer of the Linli Building. Thank you foring our winery and please continue to take care of our business in the future. I think your body is too weak to bear the Liehuo Spirits. Even if it is the third-ss... I advise you to drink less.¡±


    Then, Yin Xuetong turned away and left. Although she had already diluted the raw wine in ordance with Su Li¡¯s order, she was still afraid that something bad might happen. She could not help bute to warn him.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s care warmed Lao Li¡¯s heart. Then he immediately looked at the gon in front of him. He poured the Liehuo Spirit into his cup. The Liehuo Spirits were clear and transparent like amber, which amazed Lao Li very much.


    The Liehuo Spirits... were not the usual raw wine. They were as clear as the osmanthus wine. But their color was lighter. He smelled the mellow aroma of the wine and found that it was the smell of the wine itself, not any floral fragrance!


    Lao Li¡¯s eyes were lit and he had great appetite for the wine. The Linli Building did not let him down. It really studied the pure wine that only belonged to the Linli Building!


    ¡°Glug!¡±


    Lao Li picked up the cup, raised his head and drank itpletely. The spicy drink poured into his throat immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but cough. He didn¡¯t expect that the Liehuo Spirits of the lowest level were so spicy.


    After the stimtion, Lao Li felt his stomach so warm just like fire was burning in his stomach. His limbs were cold after he got up in the morning. But now his cold limbs were warmed up and even his back was faintly sweating.


    ¡°It turned out that the Liehuo Spirits can really take the chill off like fire. The Liehuo Spirits are truly wonderful! Wonderful!¡±


    Lao Li was drinking alone but he drank cheerfully, His face became reddish and he was slightly drunk. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked into the restaurant. When the man saw Lao Li, he quickly stepped forward to sit aside.


    ¡°Lao Li, you are really drinking here!¡±


    ¡°Of ... of course. I will live in...live in the Linli Building forever! What...what are you doing here?¡±


    Seeing that Lao Li stammered, his face was red and he couldn¡¯t focus his eyes, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You drunkard. Are you drunk because of the watery osmanthus wine? But you boasted that you were never drunk. OK, don¡¯t pretend. I just found that a new winery is selling better wine than the osmanthus wine. Go with me quickly!¡±


    ¡°No... I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Lao Li waved his sleeves and the middle-aged man was a little annoyed. He came to invite Lao Li with goodwill to drink better wine, but Lao Li won¡¯t go with him?


    At this time, Lao Li picked up the gon and leaned in front of the middle-aged man. He smirked and said, ¡°You... you smell it! If I am drunk because of the osmanthus wine, I promise you guys that I will nevere to the Linli Building for the rest of my life!¡±


    The middle-aged manughed and suddenly said, ¡°You finally be smart. The osmanthus wine is for women to have fun. We men should drink something stimting!¡±


    He was about to put down the gon as he said. But at this moment, he smelled the mellow fragrance from the gon.


    ¡°Hmm?! This is...¡±


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but taste it, then¡ª


    An hourter, two drunks fall down beside the table. In case that they might affect the business of the restaurant, Yin Xuetong ordered the waiter to move them to the guest room at once. The middle-aged man woke up and began to talk incoherently.


    ¡°The biggest mistake ... Lin Chong made in this life was that I believed the rumor! I actually thought that in addition to the osmanthus wine, it couldn¡¯t make other good wine...¡±


    ¡°Liehuo Spirits! Liehuo Spirits! This kind of wine is really wild that they make me be a man!¡±


    ¡°I really want to try the wine at 10000 taels a pot. Hup...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Then Lin Chong¡¯s voice faded away. The two waiters snickered and at the same time they were proud to be a member of the Linli Buiding.


    The taste of the Liehuo Spirits was so great that customers passed this news from mouth to mouth. Soon people who liked drinking in Qinghe Town were all knew that new types of wine of the Linli Building were put on the market. This time, they were pure wine without mixing with any other fancy things!


    Moreover, the price was still the same as that of other wineries. Quite cheap!


    After regr drinkers of the Linli Building heard the news, they took their gons to buy wine as early as possible, because they were afraid that the wine might be sold out if they werete. The crowding from the main street into the second-ss streets had be a wonder of Qinghe Town.


    When Yan Shixun heard that, he immediately sent soldiers to maintain the order, so as to express his care for the Linli Building.


    Qu Qingning stood beside the cab. Seeing the queue like a dragon reached the end of the street, he sighed with emotions, ¡°Xuetong, the price you set is too low. We can¡¯t earn much money. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Su Li will me you for it?¡±


    Yin Xuetong blinked her eyes cunningly and then she said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is just for now. It won¡¯t take long before someone asked me to increase the price. Do you believe me?¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s face slightly twitched and he looked around in panic. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find that what you talk and do are more and more like Su Li? Don¡¯t learn from that vixen. You know...¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li asked from his back. Qu Qingning¡¯s face was instantly stiff. He gradually turned over and saw Su Li dressed in the clothes of ¡°Ms. Li¡±, he could only give a hollowugh and ttered,


    ¡°You destroyed the Tiger Vige all by yourself before. You were really heroic. I really worship you!¡±


    ¡°Hohoho...¡±


    Looking at the ttering expression of Qu Qingning, Yin Xuetongughed badly. She realized aw that when Qu Qingning spoke evil of others every time, his words would immediately be heard by them. If there were so-called special abilities in the world, Qu Qingning¡¯s special ability might be the worst one.


    Su Li was calm and no longer talked to Qu Qingning who was showing off himself. She looked at Yin Xuetong in admiration, ¡°Xuetong, well done.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes were shining. After hearing the praise of Su Li, she was full of energy. It was the first time for her to be praised by Su Li.


    They were busy untilte night. They sent thest drinker away and closed the Linlin Building. But Yin Xuetong was too excited to fall sleep. Today¡¯s ie was not much. It was even less than before.


    The craft of the Liehuo Spirits was notplicated and the raw materials were not as expensive as that of the osmanthus wine. But the price she set was quite low, so they got little profit. But Yin Xuetong believed that everything was just for now.


    At night, Su Li sat on the window ledge of the attic. She took a pot of wine in her right hand hanging on the side of his body. Her dark eyes were looking at the dark of the night. No one knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°ck, ck...¡±


    With the sound of slight footsteps, Fang Yuan opened the door but he did not see Su Li. He nosed and turned his head. When he saw thenguid appearance of Su Li, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why do you start drinking?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and looked into the room. She smiled and said, ¡°When didn¡¯t I drink? There is no wine before and now the Liehuo Spirits are good enough for me.¡±


    Fang Yuan was helpless, ¡°But you can¡¯t drink the raw wine like you are drinking water. Even if you are in the inborn realm, you will be drunk.¡±


    Su Li smiled silently. Her cheeks were pale pink and the girl under the moonlight gave off her mysterious and seductive temperament.


    At this moment, Fang Yuan¡¯s heart beat faster, and his ears were red.


    In his ambiguous thoughts, he vaguely began to perceive that such a crush might be a mistake, but everything was beyond his control.


    Fang Yuan stopped looking at Su Li. He forced himself to calm down, ¡°Wu Yun didn¡¯t make any move. It seems that since the killer died, she is scared and doesn¡¯t dare to act.¡±


    Speaking of the business, the pale pink in Su Li¡¯s face was gradually receded and she kept her sanity. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°No, from her eyes, I know that she is not a timid person. Maybe she has already started her move, but we don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Fang Yuan was surprised. It seemed that Su Li had never paid attention to a person, especially a woman. Even if she dealt with Mam. Su-Cui in Dasu Town, she never showed such a prudent expression.


    ¡°The rich family¡¯s courtyard was deep. It is a good ce to practice machinations.¡± Su Li looked calm, ¡°It is like raising poisonous insects. The Gong Family is equivalent to a poisonous insect field and Wu Yun is the king of poisonous insects who has survived in the end. Do you think that it is easy to deal with the king of poisonous insect?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked serious and didn¡¯t dare to look down upon Wu Yun. The Fang Family was also from the Poisonous Insect n. How couldn¡¯t he know the power of the king of poisonous insect?


    ¡°There you go. But our intelligence capability is limited. If Wu Yun is cautious, our exploration will be a waste of time.¡± Su Li jumped down from the window ledge, ¡°Make some preparations these days and let¡¯s go on a journey together.¡±


    ¡°Recently?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned slightly. When they were out at the critical moment, what if the Linli Building has trouble?


    ¡°Yes, recently. I will also take Yin Xuetong with us. Mei Ruohan will take charge of the overall situation.¡± Su Li smiled lightly, ¡°I do not want to let that little girl suffer a lot, but my time is running out...¡±

 Chapter 114 - Borrowing

    Chapter 114 Borrowing


    For three consecutive days, the transaction volume of the Linli Building was high. Because Yin Xuetong carried out the purchase restriction strategy, so, businessmen who wanted to buy at low price but sell at high price couldn¡¯t get profits from it.


    The Liehuo Spirits were far too cheap with their high quality. Even if the value of the third-ss spirits were far more than one tael of silver. The ordinary wineries in the Qinghe Town was upetitive and their profits had been reduced by more than half in just three days. If things went on like this, they would not be far from bankruptcy.


    The winery bosses felt panic. Thinking of what they had done before, they were more afraid.


    ¡°The Linli Building is going to bankrupt us. It¡¯s too cruel!¡±


    ¡°We should not spread rumors everywhere. Unexpectedly, they really develop the spirits. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Well! Why didn¡¯t you think about the consequence of what you had done? Now we fall on hard time because of you. How do youpensate us?¡±


    ¡°Hoho...How could you say that now? Why didn¡¯t youe out to stop us when we did that?!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A group of winery bosses in the house were about to fight. The elder man sitting in the middle finally couldn¡¯t help pping the table and then he shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Instantly, all people were quiet in the house.


    The elder man was obviously prestigious among the group of people. He sophisticatedly looked at all them and said, ¡°We should know that the business world is like a battlefield. Winner takes all. That¡¯s all!¡±


    Then the elder man sighed and said, ¡°I admit that I am defeated by the Linli Building. The Qinghe Winery is less skilled at making wine and there is nothing to talk about. I don¡¯t want to talk about the dirty things you did before and you are suffering the consequence of what you did. The Linli Building is provoked by you. So, they deliberately reduced the price and let you have no business to do. In my opinion, they can do like this, but...if thing go on like this, it will affect the prosperity of the wine industry in the Qinghe Town. Therefore, I propose apromise between the Linli Building with us through Satrap Yan and Ms. Li of the Linli Building. What do you think?¡±


    Mo Henggong¡¯s reasonable words made people silent. They also knew that they were wrong. But if they apologized to a young girl who was over ten years younger than them, isn¡¯t it an imposition?


    Mo Henggong was not anxious. He sat with confidence and refreshed his spirit by closing his eyes, waiting the response of all people.


    After a period of time, a gray-faced boss finally stood up and said with a sigh, ¡°I agree with Elder Mo¡¯s proposal. The winery is my life. If the winery goes bankrupt, my family will not be guaranteed. Since we are wrong, we should admit it.¡±


    Seeing he had admitted that they made mistakes, some acquaintances instantly followed him and said, ¡°I agree. I am wrong this time. I should apologize to Ms. Li.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Why should I apologize to a silly little girl?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a heated discussion, Mo Henggong took most of the people to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. Only a few extremely bad bosses of winery were still resisting. They knew what they had done. Even if they went to the Satrap¡¯s Mansion for help, they would not necessarily be forgiven. In that case...there was no need for them to ask for an insult.


    Satrap Yan was deeply troubled by the Jin and Lin families. He felt surprised when a crowd of winery bosses visited him suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, I forget that we can ask Ms. Li for help!¡±


    Yan Shixun felt delighted. Many industries of the Yan Family were facing viciouspetition, which forced him to do business at a loss. These days, he had lost hundreds of thousands of taels of silver and the liquid capital was about to be run out.


    ¡°Elder Mo, I will discuss the matter with Ms. Li. But, in my opinion, if you want to express your sincerity, you might as well let the winery bosses jointly sign a letter of apology. Then put it on the bulletin board to restore reputation of the Linli Building. In this way, the Linli Building is certain to let the past grudges go and will not force you to go bankrupt.¡±


    Then the winery bosses who came over all looked pale.


    Mo Henggong kept a straight face. He naturally nodded and said, ¡°We should do that and I totally agree with you. Ms. Li is a divine kind-hearted doctor and must have been annoyed this time. A letter of apology signed jointly would be enough to appease Mr. Li¡¯s anger.¡±


    Yan Shixunughed loudly when hearing Mo Henggong¡¯s words and said, ¡°You¡¯re really well informed.¡±


    Then he looked at the winery bosses and said gravely, ¡°Ms. Li have saved my son¡¯s life. To be honest, if you used violent means, I would arrest you to repay the debt I owed Su Li. Now you don¡¯t even want to write a letter of apology? Are you going to go to the prison?¡±


    The winery bosses turned pale and said they wouldn¡¯t when hearing Yan Shixun¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t have any rtions with such person as Satrap Yan. If they knew that the Satrap¡¯s Mansion supported the Linli Building secretly, they wouldn¡¯t offend the Linli Building at all even if they were bold enough.


    ¡°Lord, we will write a letter of apology. Don¡¯t be mad!¡±


    ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t be mad!¡±


    ¡°By the way, the bosses of the Qingzhu Winery and Wensi Winery didn¡¯te and they started the rumors first!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yan Shixun saw the bosses of winery change their minds in an instant and satirized them secretly. But he kept a straight face and said lightly, ¡°Do your own things well and don¡¯t interfere in the things of the two wineries.¡±


    Under the instructions of Mo Henggong, the group of the winery bosses nervously wrote a letter of apology and posted it on the most conspicuous ce of the bulletin board. Soon, it attracted people of the town to watch and they talked about it delightedly for a while.


    ¡°It turns out that the rumors of the Linli Building are all false. The bosses of other wineries spread the rumors because of jealousy. How unwise they are!¡±


    ¡°Satrap Yan is a good official!¡±


    Ordinary people talked about that with each other. However, there were also many people who were aware of the hidden message of the letter of apology.


    ¡°Does the Satrap¡¯s Mansion support the Linli Building? I didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Li is so powerful that Satrap Yan can take the initiative to establish friendship with her.¡±


    ¡°The price of the Liehuo Spirits is going up soon. Don¡¯t you know that the bosses of winery wrote a letter of apology and signed together with fear?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yin Xuetong heard the news and was relieved with a smile. This time, with the help of Satrap Yan, the n for the Liehuo Spirits was sessfully implemented. After that, no one would doubt the fact that ¡°the Linli Building is the first winery in the Qinghe Town¡±.


    After the letter of apology was posted for a half day, the wooden que was soon reced by the Linli Building. The prices of all grades of Liehuo Spirits were increased ten times, which was the same as the price of the Osmanthus wine. The winery bosses who got the news felt relieved for keeping their industry finally.


    But the drinkers scolded them. They didn¡¯t scold the Linli Building, but those wineries. Had it not been for the rumors and persecutions of the wineries, the Linli Building would not have change the original price.


    But the die is cast, and they had no ability to change the wine price of the Linli Building and could only curse andin. Then they pinched their noses and went on drinking at the Linli Building.


    While other wineries were celebrating, Yan Shixun came to the Linli Building in secret.


    ¡°Borrowing?¡±


    Su Li lifted her brows and said to Yan Shixun with a smile, ¡°Are you kidding me? With the financial resource umtion of the Yan Family for so many years, don¡¯t you even have the ability to fight against the Jin and Lin families for half a month?¡±


    Yan Shixun was shocked when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. Only then did he realize that Ms. Li seemed to be too clear about the details of the aristocratic families in the Qinghe Town. How could she guess that what the details of their family were?


    But since he hade and he was ready to disclose the whole secret, he wouldn¡¯t get into that seriously. Yan Shixun exined with a sigh, ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know. The money of the Jin and Lin families is indeed more than that of the Yan Family, but not too much. It is reasonable to say that I can stick to the fight for half a month or even longer, but this time it¡¯s quite different...¡±


    Yan Shixun frowned tightly and thought of what his industry suffered those days. He said, ¡°The Jin and Lin families are totally desperate to hold down their prices and it led to a serious loss of the liquid capital deposited by the Yan Family. I suspect that there are other families involved, but these days I have checked the fund flow of the Ran and Qin families and found that they didn¡¯t help the Jin and Lin families.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit and she said in a low voice, ¡°Other families?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Shixun said firmly, ¡°And they are families with plenty of money. It there were only the Jin and Lin families, it¡¯s totally unreasonable. Because they are cutting off more benefit of their own than the benefits they cut off of their opponents. If they continue to do this, before the Yan Family goes bankrupt, they will go bankrupt first.¡±


    Su Li thought deeply and suddenly asked, ¡°Have you heard a woman named ¡®Wu Yun¡¯?¡±


    Yan Shixun was chilled and then he answered, ¡°Of course I know. What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just ask.¡± Su Li immediately changed the topic as if she really just asked casually. She said, ¡°How much are you going to borrow today?¡±


    Yan Shixun secretly bore the name of ¡°Wu Yun¡± into his mind and immediately raised his head and sincerely said, ¡°The more, the better! I don¡¯t believe that people behind the Jin and Lin families have unlimited power. As long as I can stick to, I will definitely win in the end! Here I assure you that I will share the fruits of victory with you and will never have them all to myself!¡±


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Now that you have said so, how can¡¯t I help you? It¡¯s enough for the Linli Building to run the winery only and I don¡¯t need too many industries. But in the future, I will have more and more people and the Linli Building is too small to house them. If you give the residence of the Jin Family to the Linli Building, I would be grateful.¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s pupils shrank. Why did he feel that Ms. Li wanted to get the residence of the Jin Family so much?


    Would she want to get involved in the matter? But whatever she meant, as long as the Yan Family could win, everything else was not a problem.


    ¡°You are too serious, if I gained the final victory, you could optionally live in the residence of the Jin Family.¡±


    Inside the house, the old man and the young girl burst into cheerfulughter.


    About three minutester, Yan Shixun took a heavy bag of bank notes and left the Linli Building in horror.


    ¡°A total of one million taels of liquid capital. Is it the profit for the past six months or the foundation of the Linli Building...¡±


    He once was in the martial arts circle. He had been thinking about Su Li all the time. The more he thought about her, the more terrible he felt. He was so chilled that he didn¡¯t dare to think about her any more.


    At night, Yan Hongxiu touched the silver long bow in the martial arts field of the school and looked happy. Recently, she seemed to be able to feel the emotion of the silver bow, as if the silver bow was no longer a dead thing, but a living person who couldmunicate with her.


    ¡°Can you finallymunicate with the bow?¡±


    The weird sound suddenly came from behind. Yan Hongxiu turned around and said happily, ¡°Immortal master, you are here!¡±


    Su Li nodded softly and said, ¡°Now, try to pull the bow.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu instantly stood up straight and held the bowstring. She pulled the bowstring slightly. Although she didn¡¯t pull it so much, she was mad with joy. She couldn¡¯t do that at all before. It seemed that the bowstring of the silver bow was made of stone and had no sticity at all.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Su Li praised her, ¡°You¡¯ve got the initial approval of the bow. Then, let your father buy more herbs for generating blood and put them at home.¡±


    Yan Hongxiu looked nk and felt confused. What was the rtionship between herbs for generating blood and her bow practice?


    ¡°Next, you need to daub the bow with your own blood every day, and you can¡¯t pause for one day. I¡¯ll impart an instruction to you and you read it silently while daubing blood. Don¡¯t cease. Do you understand?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu felt shocked when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. What a weird method it was! She was asked to use her blood to control the bow!


    ¡°Blood refining method.¡±


    Su Li looked at Yan Hongxiu who looked pale, and she said in a t voice, ¡°Your potential is not enough for you to practice martial arts, but you are very clever. If you used the blood refining method tomunicate with the psychic solider, you could make up for the congenital deficiency and step into the martial arts circle. That¡¯s all I want to say. You can think about it by yourself. If you failed, you could only me yourself for not working hard enough.¡±

 Chapter 115 - Enemy

    Chapter 115 Enemy


    Yan Hongxiu bit her lower lip and bowed her head. She was hesitating. Her father was the third high-ranking official of the Dahan Country, while her mother was from a literary family of merchants. She had been worry-free about food and clothing since childhood and constantly indoctrinated with traditional ideas by her sisters and mother.


    However, her character was the same as her father¡¯s. Like her third brother, she wanted to practice martial arts. She longed for the chivalrous and free Jianghu that her brother mentioned!


    If she couldn¡¯t pull the bow open...


    Would she really be willing to marry someone at a suitable age and assist her husband and educate the children? Would she like to be trapped in a narrow world for the rest of her life?


    No!


    She was absolutely unwilling!


    Yan Hongxiu raised her head and looked firm. Then she said, ¡°Immortal master, please give me pith instructions!¡±


    Su Li closed her lips slightly and said in a colder voice, ¡°Do you really think about it? You are young. What you see and yearn for is not all what you want. Even so, do you want to continue?¡±


    Yan Hongxiu nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right, but if I give up now, I will regret itter. In that case, I can¡¯t back down!¡±


    Then Yan Hongxiu stared at Su Li closely, but found that thetter¡¯s cold tone suddenly turned gentle. Su Li said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see that someone at your age could think in this way as you do. In this case, I¡¯ll impart pith instructions to you now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, immortal master!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu nodded happily and smiled as usual.


    Seeing the beautiful girl holding the longbow in front of her, Su Li smiled meaningfully.


    The blood refining method wasmonly used to refine weapons in the marital arts circle. But not everyone could master it. If someone refined a psychic weapon far beyond the cultivation, he/she may be attacked by the weapon and was killed or disabled.


    However, she believed that Yan Hongxiu could ovee the danger safely. After all, in her previous life, the girl had refined the psychic bow with her heart blood under the torture of Jin Cheng¡¯ao. She had mastered the bow in only three days and almost killed Jin Cheng¡¯ao.


    Unfortunately, with loss of too much heart blood, Yan Hongxiu failed to fill thest arrow and died.


    At that time, Su Li had spected that the bow must be handed down from ancestors of the Yan Family. Yan Hongxiu¡¯s blood might fit the bow very well; otherwise in spite of heart blood, it was impossible to master the bow beyond her own cultivation in just three days.


    In this life, she let Yan Hongxiu choose a safer ¡°blood refining method¡±. Although the speed was slower, Yan Hongxiu would be able to regain the strength of her previous life after a period of time.


    ¡°You died early in the previous life, and you couldn¡¯t show extraordinary talents in the martial arts circle. Let me help you in this life. This is also a reward for your Jin Family to wipe out the Jin Family for me...¡±


    In the warm night wind, the white clothes fluttered and all kinds of fates were silently changing.


    ...


    On the second morning, Su Li appeared in the courtyard of Wen Ruomin.


    ¡°Are you going out to rx?¡±


    Wen Ruomin could not help frowning when she heard Su Li¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help feeling worried and said, ¡°The Qinghe Town is not peaceful in recent days, so your lesson has been dyed and you have more leisure. I have no objection to your going out, but how can you ensure your safety?


    ¡°Thanks for your concern.¡±


    Su Li seemed to have a well-thought-out n and said, ¡°I know my own situation. Yesterday, I invited bodyguards from the Tianya House to apany me. Besides, I also have Xiaowu and Datian. I will be all right.¡±


    ¡°The bodyguards of the Tianya House are really powerful.¡±


    Wen Ruomin immediately felt relieved when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. Then she said, ¡°In the past six months, you have stayed in the library all day except that you went home. Indeed, you should go out for a walk. It happens that Dean Gong has just recovered from her illness and wants to give a ss. You can rx without worrying about the itinerary.¡±


    ¡°Dean...¡±


    Su Li said with an expression of gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to meet Dean Wen. You can rest assured. I¡¯m just going to the Qinghe River to rx, and I¡¯ll be back in a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. The scenery of the Qinghe River is good and is worth having a look.¡±


    Wen Ruominughed. Then she took out an amulet from her arms and gave it to Su Li. She said, ¡°I got the amulet from a temple. Take it. Be careful on the way.¡±


    Su Li quickly retreated and said with surprise and pleasure, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it. You should keep it for you.¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Wen Ruomin pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Nothing will go wrong if I stay at the school. If you care about it very much, you can give it back to me when youe back. Just take it.¡±


    Su Li hesitated but finally took it. She ced the amulet next to the skin. After the dean told her to pay attention to some trifles again and again, she was allowed to leave the courtyard.


    In front of the school, Mammy Li was taking a small bag and waiting at the carriage. Both Xiaowu and Datian were excited. They checked if there was enough food for the horses.


    A little while, Su Li came out of the school and saw Mammy Li and others who were waiting. She could not help breathing a sigh of relief. She finally knew how nagging Wen Ruomin was. If she hadn¡¯t said that the carriage was waiting in front of the school, she would not have known when she was allowed to leave.


    However, she was not fed up with such verbosity. She actually felt a little warm in her heart. In her previous life, she would not hesitate at all.


    ¡°It seems that she is no longer the girl in her initial rebirth. She looks more and more like a normal person. Is it good or bad...¡±


    Su Li sighed softly and got on the carriage. Xiaowu drove away from the school immediately.


    The carriage left the Qinghe Town. When Xiaowu was about to ask Su Li where the so-called ¡°guard¡± was, he heard a loud noise of clop behind him. In a twinkling of an eye, there were four horses. Three men and one woman on horseback all wore masks. Their faces cannot be seen.


    They looked like killers rather than guards!


    Xiaowu felt rmed and was about to turn around for escape. But he heard Su Li¡¯s voiceing from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They are my guards. Keep going.¡±


    Xiaowu couldn¡¯t help but petrify when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t help looking at the horse at the front. The voice of the young man on horseback came out from behind the mask, ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll follow you around all the way to protect you.¡±


    Xiaowu knew that he wasn¡¯t a killer when hearing his voice. Then he felt an unprecedented sense of security. The four people looked powerful. Protected by them, they would be very safe to go back hometown!


    After a whole day¡¯s drive, finally there was no official road for the carriage to drive. The mountain road between the slopes was rugged. After dark, the road could not be seen and the horses could not stand it. They could only clear out a fairly t space for rest.


    Xiaowu saw Fang Yuan and others move stones easily and quickly empty all the shrubs around them. He couldn¡¯t help whispering to himself. They deserved to be called the bodyguards of the Tianya House and their speed of cleaning up the camp totally showed their professionalism.


    Su Li sat on a stone and looked at it quietly. A slight fluorescence shed through her eyes. Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning, Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong all had killed enemies on the battlefield. Setting up a camp was the basic skill of the army and they were naturally familiar with it.


    It was notpletely dark. Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning had built camp tents, while Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu had also picked up a bundle of firewood. After the fire was lighted, the sight around immediately became bright. The fire shone warmly on their faces.


    Xiaowu took a pot from the carriage and put it on the fire. He poured some water in it. After the pot boiled, he put dried meat into it. It was not long before the meat fragrance came out of the pot. He first served a bowl to Su Li, and then obediently went to Fang Yuan with a bowl.


    ¡°Eldest brother, you have a hard journey. Here you are!¡±


    Seeing Xiaowu¡¯s such respectfulness with a hint of fear, Fang Yuan smiled slightly and took the soup bowl. Then he raised half of the mask and drank the soup. Su Li forbade him to show his true features. It was okay to only show the mouth, wasn¡¯t it?


    Qu Qingning, Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong raised their masks and drank the soup like Fang Yuan.


    Xiaowu stared at the scene in bewilderment. Why didn¡¯t these people take their masks when they were eating? He wanted to see what they looked like.


    It was very peaceful in the dark and there was only the crackling sound of dry wood burning. Xiaowu, Datian and Mammy Li were ordinary people after all. When they had enough to eat and drink after a hard day, they immediately got sleepy. Instantly they went into the camp tents and slept without taking off their clothes.


    After they were asleep, Fang Yuan and others took down their masks to breathe. Su Li picked up the burning firewood with a branch and said, ¡°How was it arranged before leaving?¡±


    Qu Qingning nced at the camp tents behind him and signaled Yin Xuetong to say. Then Yin Xuetong organized her words and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all done. The girl was very nervous, but Luo Yichen ising back soon and there will be no big mistake.¡±


    Su Li hummed and slightly squinted. Then she said, ¡°You alle from aristocratic families and have outstanding origins. So you think... If the Linli Building makes war with such forces as the royal family of the Nanjiang Country, what is its chance of victory?¡±


    When hearing Su Li¡¯s words, the four people looked shocked with different expressions. Only Fang Yuan kept a straight face because he had seen all the magical abilities of Su Li before. It was not the first time he had seen her magical ability to get intelligence.


    ¡°Miss Su Li, you are not from the Nanjiang Country. How do you know that our enemy is the royal family?¡±


    Fang Mu was a little impulsive. In face of Su Li¡¯s sudden question, he could not help blurting out, ¡°Did the eldest brother tell you? No, the eldest brother clearly gave an order...¡±


    Then Fang Mu realized something and immediately stopped.


    But Su Li was very interested and asked, ¡°What did your eldest brother say? Fang Mu, a good boy shouldn¡¯t have unfinished words. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Fang Mu subconsciously looked at Fang Yuan and thetter curled up his lips slightly. Was the kid... deliberately embarrassing him?


    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t tell me, I can guess what he said.¡± Su Li said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than hiding something about the royal family from me. After all, even if I have strong skills, I will never offend a country for no reason. If I know, I might drive you away. Right?¡±


    Fang Mu instantly turned pale. Yin Xuetong looked extremely worried too and nervously looked at Su Li.


    They did not expect that within just one day after they went out, their rtionship with Su Li was on the verge of copse.


    Qu Qingning chuckled and coldness shed through his eyes. He shrugged and said, ¡°Su Li, we all have known. In such case, what is your thought about the Nanjiang Country?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Su Li turned her head and supported her arms on the stone to hold her cheek. It might be seen from hernguid tone that she didn¡¯t take ount of the grim atmosphere at all.


    ¡°You have your enemies to deal with, and I certainly have mine. Moreover, the enemy¡¯s forces are too powerful to face them alone and I can only establish forces to fight against them. Therefore I never care about your origins. That is not because I know it, but because it is a transaction in nature.¡±


    Then Su Li drew on the ground with a branch and pointed to Fang Yuan and said, ¡°You help me kill people, and then in return I help you destroy the royal family of the Nanjiang Country. It¡¯s a fair transaction, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu invariably felt chill when hearing the calm words, as if they had smelled endless blood of brewing under the words.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at the girl who seemed to take no ount of the world with his shinning eyes and said, ¡°But you have never mentioned your hatred! What is fairness? Who is your enemy?¡±

 Chapter 116 - Dawang Village

    Chapter 116 Dawang Vige


    ¡°My enemy?¡±


    With a dark light shed through her eyes, she immediately chuckled and said, ¡°I do not know...but, when did I lose money in business? You just need to know that I won¡¯t lose in this deal. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Fang Yuan felt uneasy and knew she was still reluctant to tell him. From Su Li¡¯s words, he at least knew that Su Li¡¯s enemy was no worse than the royal family of the Nanjiang Country.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these unhappy things.¡± Su Li sat up straight and smiled, as if the confrontation just now didn¡¯t exist at all, ¡°Let me ask you, is it possible for the Linli Building to win the fight between itself and the royal family of the Nanjiang Country?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Qu Qingning said without hesitation, ¡°The royal family has an army, and the pce takes heavy precautions. Also, it has many inborn seniors¡¯ support. Even if we are all in the inborn realm, we may not be able to implement the beheading n. As for those unimportant followers of the Linli Building, they are not useful for us.¡±


    ¡°Qinning is right.¡±


    Yin Xuetong nodded and murmured, ¡°I have heard from the jirga of my family that the royal family¡¯s strength is better than Qingning¡¯s description. Compared with the royal family, we are just nonentities. It¡¯s hard for us to seed even if we do it secretly.¡±


    ¡°You have a clear estimation of ourselves.¡± Su Li said with a smile and took out four thin papers in front of the four people. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about revenge temporarily. It¡¯s imperative to strengthen ourselves as far as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ao Sword Skills?¡± Qu Qingning read it out. Then he said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m a sword trainer and I can¡¯t use it directly. It can only be used for reference.¡±


    Fang Yuan roughly read the Ao Sword Skills and he looked instantly cautious. It was definitely a very profound practice method. He boasted of reading numerous swordsmanship books, but none was more abstruse than this one.


    ¡°Hide it well next to your skin.¡±


    Su Li took out a cup of Liehuo Spirits that no one knew where she hid. She drank it and then said carelessly, ¡°If the paper is exposed, we¡¯ll all have trouble. The Ao Sword Skills were powerful and will be robbed by the inborn seniors if they see it. The paper is not rubbish at all.¡±


    All four people were shivering with a stern look when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. They immediately hid the thin paper well next to their skin and then watched around with vignce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are no other people around.¡±


    Su Li put down the wine gourd. She said with a meaningful smile, ¡°If some of you can practice the third hurdle of the Ao Sword Skills, or thoroughly understood the conception of the third hurdle, I will fully help him break through the inborn hurdle and let him be a Young Master! The appointment is valid before you are 20...¡±


    Fang yuan¡¯s heart could not stop beating violently. He had already practiced the acquired ninth hurdle, and the next would be the peak, which was only a step away from the inborn hurdle. If he could break through the inborn hurdle, at least he could catch up with Su Li, so, he would notg behind too much...


    Qu Qingning and others reddened with full of enthusiasm. What arge temptation!


    Young Master was something that they didn¡¯t dare to think about. After all, even in their families, no one had a natural way to break through the inborn hurdle. Everything depended on personal qualifications and opportunities, but Su Li said she had a way!


    If this was spread to the martial arts circle, it would inevitably cause a great disturbance. Then the Linli Building would never be peaceful. Yin Xuetong and Qu Qingning looked at each other and knew that they both worried about that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I have no way to make you break through the inborn hurdle.¡±


    Su Li seemed to see through their thoughts and pointed to their chests and said, ¡°It is the magical effect of the Ao Sword Skills. The third hurdle is a barrier. If you are able to get a thorough understanding of it, the inborn hurdle is easy to break through. I only can give you some assistance.¡±


    ¡°Where on earth do you get the Ao Sword Skills?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and asked. Su Li dispensed pills to help them practice before. Everything she did was to constantly expand the power of the Linli Building.


    If she had the Ao Sword Skills before, she couldn¡¯t take it out until now.


    ¡°Do you remember Jin Cheng¡¯ao?¡± Su Li pointed to the direction of the Qinghe Town and said, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to him that I can get the Ao Sword Skills.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you deliberately deal with him, just for the Ao Sword Skills.¡± Fang Yuan felt confused. Where did Su Li get the information of the Ao Sword Skills?


    All doubts seemed to go back to the original point and couldn¡¯t be exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a windfall. I just gained something in the meantime of revenge.¡± Su Li chuckled with a light shed through her eyes. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just a little justice for myself.¡±


    Fang Yuan was silent. The more he listened to Su Li, the more doubts he had. The girl was getting more and more mysterious...


    ¡ªIt was dawn.


    Mammy Li slept soundly and was energetic when she was up. She served everyone with hot food. After they had enough, they went on their way.


    ¡°The Qinghe River runs through the entire Dahan Country and eventually flows into the East Sea. It can be said that half of the people in the Dahan Country are nurtured by the Qinghe River.¡±


    The journey was very boring and Xiaowu talked about his hometown with everyone.


    ¡°Our Dawang Vige is one of the numerous small viges along the Qinghe River. There are only a few dozen families in the vige. They usually rely on fishing for living.¡±


    Xiaowu said and patted Datian, who looked dignified and strong, ¡°Datian and I are orphans. We don¡¯t know who our parents are. We were picked up and raised by the elderly vige head. Later, Uncle Wang, the son of the elderly vige head, got married. We had a hard time. We didn¡¯t want the elderly vige head to be scolded by Aunt Wang all day, so we left the fishing vige and then worked in the school. We didn¡¯t expect that we could meet such a good person as Lecturer Su.¡±


    Xiaowu briefly introduced his own experience, but deliberately omitted how he came to the Qinghe School from the the Dawang Vige.


    Datian instantlyughed with him when he saw Xiaowu smile brightly. He was not as clever as his eldest brother and usually listened to his eldest brother. As long as his eldest brother was happy, he was happy, too.


    ¡°They also had miserable life.¡±


    Yin Xuetong signed inwardly when hearing Xiaowu¡¯s words, but she had little sympathy for them. At least Xiaowu and Datian had the elderly vige head, while she had nothing before she met Qu Qingning.


    It took them four days on the carriages. In the past four days from the Qinghe Town to the Dawang Vige. And it was not a smooth journey and there were many bandits along the way. But those ordinary bandits couldn¡¯t beat the four men like Fang Yuan. They were shattered to pieces less than five to seven minutes every time they appeared. What¡¯s more, they were ckmailed for arge sum of money.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, won¡¯t you stop them doing this?¡±


    Xiaowu and Datian were excited when seeing what Fang Yuan and other three men did. But they couldn¡¯t help but worry. If they saw a group of robbers and looted a group of robbers, wouldn¡¯t they offend too many people?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stop them. After all, they just escort me all the way. I am not qualified to limit their freedom.¡±


    Su Li helplessly waved her hands. In fact, she was thinking that if she could plunder the robbers around the Qinghe Town. Why she didn¡¯t find that robbery would make money faster before.


    Xiaowu immediately had no choice butughed bitterly when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. But when he saw Fang Yuan fiercely beat the robbers, he felt relieved. When he left the vige, the only silver left on him was looted by the robbers. Now he couldn¡¯t tell how happy he was to see them being robbed.


    ¡°The man who robs people, the people will always rob him! The robbers deserve what they have done to others, and retribution repay unfailingly!¡±


    It was a journey which they attained a lot by looting along the way. In the morning of the fifth day, they finally arrived at Xiaowu¡¯s hometown, Dawang Vige.


    Su Li draw the curtain and saw dozens of houses gathered on the t sand several miles away from the sea. Those houses were surrounded by low walls piled up with stones. Some of the houses were small shabby thatched cottages, while some were tall houses piled with pebbles. From time to time, they could see children ying and running through the houses, which formed a peaceful and harmonious picture.


    Just as Xiaowu said, it was a very small vige.


    ¡°Elderly vige head, I am back!¡±


    Xiaowu and Datian were excited. They stopped their carriages in front of the gate of the stone wall. The people of the Dawang Vige had never seen such beautiful horses and splendid carriages. They knew that extraordinary guests came to the Dawang Vige might have high statues when seeing the horses and carriages.


    People in the vige came to them quickly. Curious children were held by their family. They kept whispering, but no one dared to talk with them.


    ¡°The vige head ising!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted and then the crowd was immediately separated to leave a road for the vige head. Xiaowu and Datian looked forward the man with expectations, but they only saw a chunky middle-aged man.


    ¡°Uncle Wang!¡± Xiaowu didn¡¯t expect that he would meet him. He stepped forward and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Wang, you now are the vige head? How is the elderly vige head?¡±


    Xiaowu and Datian ate well and dressed well under Su Li¡¯s support. Their expression and manner were totally different from before. The chunky middle-aged man felt confused when he heard Xiaowu call him Uncle Wang. He wondered when he had such two promising nephews.


    At that time, someone shouted in the crowd, ¡°Xiaowu! Aren¡¯t they Xiaowu and Datian who left the vige three years ago?¡±


    Hearing that, the crowd suddenly burst into acim.


    ¡°Ah! No wonder they look familiar. These are the two naughty boys adopted by the elderly vige head!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect they live so well now. Look at their shining clothes...¡±


    The chunky middle-aged man finally realized. He pointed at Xiaowu in surprise and said incredulously, ¡°Are you Xiaowu?¡±


    However, Xiaowu did not have time to talk about these things with him. He looked anxious and asked, ¡°Uncle Wang, where¡¯s the elderly vige head?¡±


    ¡°How is the elderly vige head?¡± Datian also asked nervously in a muffled voice.


    The chunky middle-aged manughed in embarrassment, ¡°The elderly vige head is fine. He is old and has retired. I am now the vige head. You areing back...¡±


    Then the chunky middle-aged man looked at Su Li and other people behind Xiaowu and Datian. He was terrified because from the dress of Su Li and others, he knew that the person Xiaowu brought back absolutely had extraordinary status.


    Xiaowu immediately felt relieved when hearing the chunky middle-aged man saying that the elderly vige head was okay. Then he thought of Su Li and others. He scratched his head in embarrassment, turned back and said, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m abrupt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay and it¡¯s human nature.¡± Su Li stepped forward tofort him and instantly nodded slightly to the chunky middle-aged man. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°Vige head Wang, I apologize for visiting here without telling you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my honor for you toe to the small ce like Dawang Vige.¡±


    Wang Dafu couldn¡¯t help wiping his cold sweat and his legs trembled slightly. The person with the highest ranking he had ever met was just the vige heads of somerger viges nearby. The pressure he felt when he met those people was less than one tenths of that when he met Su Li.


    Su Li smiled gently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ve heard that the scenery along the Qinghe River is good. Since Xiaowu grew up beside the Qinghe River, I decided to pay a visit here. I wonder if I can stay in the Dawang Vige for a while. I¡¯ll give you enough silver.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was so nice and that he could earn silver, Wang Dafu nodded with great joy and said, ¡°Of course you can! It¡¯s my honor for you to live in the vige. I still have a lot of spare rooms in my house. They are big enough for you to live in. Pleasee with me!¡±


    Wang Dafu led the way ahead at once and thought how much Su Li would pay him. A little money dropped from the fingers of such big shot was enough for them to use for months!


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know who she is!¡±


    After the joy, Wang Dafu realized that he didn¡¯t ask Su Li who she was, but he didn¡¯t have the courage. He could only hold the doubt in his mind and would find a suitable opportunity to ask Xiaowu.


    The rest people of the vige watched Su Li and others go away. They envied Wang Dafu who had such good fortune, but didn¡¯t dare to go up andpete for the business. Finally, they could only swear a few words, and then left in twos and threes.

 Chapter 117 - Xiaowu’s Anger

    Chapter 117 Xiaowu¡¯s Anger


    As a vige head, Wang Dafu¡¯s house was the best. It was the only two-story building built by bluestone in the vige. There were t tes on the path. If she didn¡¯t hear the sound of river water rolling from time to time, Su Li would have thought that she did not go out and was in Qinghe Town.


    ¡°Old hen,e out. We have honorable guests!¡±


    Wang Dafu yelled delightedly with a reddish face. A sound of going downstairs thudded from the building. A buxom middle-aged woman with heavy makeup came out. When she saw the head of them was Su Li, disappointment implicitly shed in her eyes.


    She heard early that there were distinguished guestsing to the vige. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the head of them was a silly little girl. Her efforts of dressing up was in vain.


    Thinking of that, the middle-aged woman walked quickly and said with enthusiasm, ¡°Come in! No wonder I heard magpies chirping in the morning. It turns out that this Miss ising!¡±


    Su Li curled her lips and did not answer. She looked at Xiaowu beside her and said, ¡°Since it is your home, you can call the shots. I am tired. If you have troubles, you can ask for help from Fang Yuan.¡±


    Xiaowu was looking around worriedly. When he heard Su Li¡¯s words, he became happy instantly. There was a feeling of appreciation rising in the bottom of his heart. He severely bowed and said, ¡°Thanks, Lady!¡±


    Apparently, Mrs. Wang did not recognize Xiaowu. She was confused and only heard four words, i.e. Su Li was tired. She immediately stepped aside and hospitably said, ¡°Since this Miss is tired, you¡¯d better to have a rest upstairs. Guest rooms are cleaned!¡±


    Su Li nced at Fang Yuan and others. Then she walked into the building with Mammy Li.


    After Su Li left, Mrs. Wang felt she was relieved a lot, and her expression was normal. She was about to make friendly rtions with Fang Yuan and others. However, her sleeves were pulled quietly by Wang Dafu. She could not help but turn back with anger and whispered, ¡°You have pulled me since I came out. We have guests here!¡±


    Wang Dafu didn¡¯t have time to care about his wife¡¯s attitude. He was impatient and said, ¡°Where is my father?¡±


    ¡°The Old Cat? Of course, he has gone!¡±


    Mrs. Wang rolled her eyes and did not see the dramatic change of Wang Dafu¡¯s expression. She looked back and saw Xiaowu who looked serious. She immediately praised, ¡°This childe is really handsome and looked well-bred. My son Zhuo cannot be not a patch on you!¡±


    Xiaowu smiled coldly and said, ¡°Aunt, you said that I was a bastard, who had a mother to give birth to but had no father to raise, three years ago. How can you forget it so quickly?¡±


    Mrs. Wang¡¯s smile froze on her face. She nkly stared at Xiaowu. Did she hear it wrong? This youngster called her aunt actually. He seemed...


    ¡°He is Xiaowu.¡±


    Wang Dafu covered his face and sighed. He had always wanted to tell her, but the old hen had been busy in talking. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t have chance to speak.


    ¡°Xiaowu?!¡±


    Mrs. Wang screamed, and the rouge on her face fell down a lot like lime.


    Then she looked at the boy at the side, was that... Datian?


    Were those two bastards who was driven out by her promising?


    Did theye back to square ounts with her?!


    Thinking of that, Mrs. Wang¡¯s face was pale instantly. She quibbled, ¡°Xiaowu! Datian! Three years ago, you wanted to go on your own. Anyhow, we brought you up. Do you return evil for good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s grandpa who brought me up, not you!¡± Xiaowu said coldly, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t want to fuss about the previous things. If you hadn¡¯t forced us, we wouldn¡¯t have met Lady Su. Ie back now just because I want to see how grandpa is doing.¡±


    Xiaowu looked around and said, ¡°Which room does he live in?¡±


    Mrs. Wang looked pale and didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.


    Xiaowu saw Mrs. Wang¡¯s reaction, and his look changed slightly. Then he turned his head and looked at Wang Dafu. He said sullenly, ¡°Uncle, you said that grandpa is fine. Did you lie to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Wang Dafu immediately waved his hands. He noticed that the group of young men and women looked cool and unhappy behind Xiaowu. He immediately said, ¡°In fact, your grandfather doesn¡¯t live here...¡±


    Before entering the Dawang Vige, Fang Yuan and others had already had the Appearance Disguising Pills and took down their masks. Facing a group of ordinary people who didn¡¯t practice Xuangong, the lowest level of Appearance Disguising Pills could cover up their appearances. The effect of the Appearance Disguising Pills could sustain for a long time.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he live here?¡±


    Xiaowu heard that and showed an unbelievable face. Then he said, ¡°Uncle, you are the only biological son of grandpa. He is old and alone. If he doesn¡¯t live here, where can he live?¡±


    Wang Dafu looked ashamed and he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Xiaowu¡¯s eyes were as a me on fire. He looked at Mrs. Wang and said, ¡°Uncle, you drove away Datian and me, that¡¯s OK. Now you even drove away your biological father. Do you have any humanity?¡±


    ¡°Not by me!¡± Wang Dafu immediately said and waved his hands. He looked at Mrs. Wang cowardly.


    When Mrs. Wang saw he was so useless, she was angry instantly and looked pale. She pointed at her husband and abused, ¡°Wang Dafu, you junk. You make mistakes and shift the me onto me. Can¡¯t you me me for your father leaving!? It is obvious that the old cat left because of himself. He dislikes me and thinks whatever I do is wrong! It¡¯s none of my business...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Xiaowu¡¯s roar shook the whole two-story building with echo. Mrs. Wang shook in her shoes and was as mute as a fish.


    ¡°Wang Dafu, take me to grandpa.¡±


    Xiaowu looked gloomy and even didn¡¯t want to call him ¡°uncle¡±. Wang Dafu shrank his neck and said, ¡°He lives in the old house. If you still remember...¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Xiaowu interrupted Wang Dafu and then turned to Fang Yuan. He bowed and said, ¡°Lords, I have something urgent to do. Excuse me.¡±


    After Fang Yuan consented, Xiaowu immediately ran out of the courtyard. Fang Yuan turned to Fang Mu and said, ¡°Follow him. If he needs help, just help him.¡±


    Fang Mu immediately nodded and went out to follow him. There were Fang Yuan and other two persons and the couple. The atmosphere was very awkward at that time.


    Yin Xuetong did not look at the couple. She changed her voices and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why not hang out together?¡±


    She didn¡¯t forget Su Li¡¯s entrustment beforeing to the Dawang Vige. After she put forward the idea, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning immediately agreed. In a very short time, they all left the courtyard.


    Mrs. Wang stood in the same ce for a long time. She suddenly tore Wang Dafu¡¯s clothes crazily and said, ¡°It is all your fault! I me you, damn! Didn¡¯t you say that the two bastards died outside and would note back? Now they not onlye back but also are lucky enough to have connections with bigwigs! How could it be him, not our son?¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop beating me...¡±


    Wang Dafu¡¯s clothes were torn up. He was like a drowned mouse. Mrs. Wang¡¯s long nails scratched his body. He said, ¡°The Miss is still upstairs. Stop beating me, old hen!¡±


    Mrs. Wang¡¯s action froze. After she sobered up, she immediately pulled Wang Dafu¡¯s ears and went into the house.


    Su Li sat beside the window upstairs and watched them from the beginning to the end. However, her expression didn¡¯t change at all.


    ¡°Miss, do you really live here?¡±


    Mammy Li stood behind Su Li and angrily said, ¡°We said that we will pay them. Wouldn¡¯t it be too good for Mrs. Wang?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Don¡¯t worry, mammy.¡±


    Su Li took out the original manuscript book. She bowed her head and lightly said.


    Mammy Li answered her. She remembered all experiences after she revived Su List spring. She gradually calmed down inwardly. Then, she turned away to do other things.


    ...


    Xiaowu and Datian went to the old house ording to their memories. When they saw the straw hut, which was about to copse, their eyes were red immediately, and they rushed in at the same time.


    Fang Mu looked at the oblique straw hut and signed. Then he stooped to walk in.


    Because of the effect of Su Li¡¯s elixirs, he was taller than before.


    Although it was the daytime, the light was dusky in the hut because the straw hut¡¯s window was small. After Xiaowu stooped to walk through a straw door, he instantly saw a weak old man lying in bed. He was the old vige head who he missed for a long time.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Xiaowu raced to the straw bed and knelt down. He said with tears, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back! I¡¯m Xiaowu. Datian and I bothe back to see you!¡±


    The old man lying in the bed drowsily opened his eyes. His eyeballs were muddy. He heard the sound and instantly reached out his rough hands which were like barks. When he caught Xiaowu¡¯s hands, he immediately smiled and revealed his several teeth. Then he said,


    ¡°You are Xiaowu. Youe back. Youe back. Good...¡±


    Xiaowu held the old man¡¯s hands tightly. He looked at grandpa¡¯s clothes, which was like a beggar¡¯s clothes. He didn¡¯t know how long grandpa hadn¡¯t taken a bath, because he was giving off unpleasant stink all over. His body was too weak to speak loudly. Obviously, he was so hungry that he had no energy.


    Xiaowu¡¯s eyes shined with cold light. Three years ago, he was a hale and healthy old man in a neat dress. Today his appearance was like this. It was abnormal absolutely.


    Fang Mu looked at the grandfather and grandchildren at the door and did not go in. He turned into another room of the straw hut. From its location, it might be a kitchen.


    There was a pot in the kitchen. It seemed that it was used recently. Fang Mu opened it and saw turbid soup floating in it. He took a spoon and scooped the soup to have a look.


    There were all wild vegetables.


    ¡°He even didn¡¯t have food to eat. No wonder the old man is so weak.¡±


    Fang Mu whispered. Although he was not a doctor, he had experienced the kind of weakness of the old man. Therefore, he knew what was going on at a nce. After meditating for a moment, he took the water bag from his waist and took out an elixir. Then he turned around and went into the room.


    ¡°Grandpa, tell me, did Wang Li make you like this? I am going to find her now!¡± As soon as Fang Mu entered the room, he heard Xiaowu¡¯s words with full of killing intentions.


    ¡°No... don¡¯t... don¡¯t get into trouble.¡± The old man gasped and said intermittently. He was afraid that Xiaowu might do something stupid, so he used all his strength to hold Xiaowu¡¯s hands and not let him go.


    However, he was so anxious that he rolled his eyes and faintedpletely.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiaowu was immediately flustered. He constantly wobbled his grandfather¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t stop crying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Fang Mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He pulled Xiaowu and scolded in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want your grandfather to starve to death, get out of my way!¡±


    Xiaowu stood up without saying anything and knelt down before Fang Mu with a sound of ¡°flop¡±. He said, ¡°Lord, please save my grandfather¡¯s life. I can do anything for you!¡±


    Fang Mu sat down at the bed and fed the old man the elixir. Then he hit some acupuncture points on the old man¡¯s chest and said,


    ¡°Rest assured. Your grandfather is alright. He was so hungry that he fainted. I fed him an elixir with mild property. It is enough to make him recover from the weak state. Don¡¯t waste your time on kneeling down. Go to the carriage and get some food. The elixir can¡¯t make him stuffed.¡±


    Hearing Fang Mu¡¯s words, Xiaowu was cheered up instantly. He wiped the tears and said, ¡°Thank you, Lord. I will go!¡±


    Datian knelt down and kowtowed to Fang Mu a few times. He didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude. He could only tell Fang Mu through his action.


    Fang Mu slightly sighed. The elixir was prepared for him by Su Li. It was valuable. However, since Xiaowu could be considered as Su Li¡¯s servant, shouldn¡¯t she me him because he gave it to Xiaowu¡¯s grandfather?

 Chapter 118 - Building Another Yard

    Chapter 118 Building Another Yard


    After about ten minutes, there was a smell of meating from the straw hut.


    The old vige head held a steamed bun in his right hand and held a bowl of broth in his left hand. While he was eating, he did not forget to look at Xiaowu and confirm repeatedly, ¡°Xiaowu, these...aren¡¯t stolen by you really?¡±


    Xiaowu scratched his head and felt awkward. If it was said that he stole the food... it didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. Xiaowu hadn¡¯t realized that this Mr. Bodyguard was not a servant of Lady Su Li. Fang Mu asked him to take food, so he took food directly.


    Seeing Xiaowu¡¯s expression, the old vige head put down the steamed bun and said sadly, ¡°Are these stolen really? What have I always taught you? How can you steal?!¡±


    Xiaowu hung his head shamefacedly. Fang Muughed, ¡°Old vige head, do not me Xiaowu. It was me who asked him to take the food. Presumably, based on Lady Su Li¡¯s tolerance, she will not mind such trifles.¡±


    ¡°Lady Su Li?¡±


    The old vige head looked confused. Then Xiaowu talked about his experience in the past three years and his current situation. The old vige head listened to him in tears and touched the heads of Xiaowu and Datian. He fetched a deep sigh and said,


    ¡°God bless you to meet Ms. Su Li, such a good person. By the way, thanks to this man¡¯s elixir, so I can recover so quickly. But I don¡¯t have a single penny left on me and cannot afford it!¡±


    ¡°You are unyielding and admirable. Although the elixir is good, it is not a patch on a life.¡±


    Fang Mu looked sincere and he said with a gentle smile, ¡°Besides, the elixir is given to me by my master. Therefore, I have a say in it. I believe that even if my master knows that, she will not say anything. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°You really have a heart of gold.¡±


    Xiaowu looked at Fang Mu and his grandfather having an animated conversation. He forced the anger in his heart temporarily. He secretly said to himself that Mr. Bodyguard looked like a cold fish, but he was very kind in fact. It¡¯s surprising.


    ¡°Grandpa, it is almost dark. Go back with me.¡±


    Xiaowu was about to hold the old vige head as he said. However, the old vige head heard him and looked pale. He waved his hands and said, ¡°You go back. I will not go there so that I will not make troubles for Dafu.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡±


    Xiaowu frowned and anxiously said, ¡°Grandpa, you did nothing wrong. Why do you want to starve and suffer hardship here? It is obvious that Wang Li wants to throw you out. I will not let her do that. Besides, don¡¯t you want to visit Lady Su Li? She is the benefactor of Datian and me. Maybe she will dispense justice for you!¡±


    The old vige head couldn¡¯t dissuade Xiaowu. Finally, he went back to the small building with them.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the odor? It¡¯s sour and smelly. I can smell it from far away!¡±


    Wang Li ran out of the courtyard covering her nose. When she saw Xiaowu and othersing back, she was furious at once. Her scream almost prated their eardrums.


    ¡°Xiaowu! How can you bring him back? He stinks. Get out. Don¡¯t dirty the courtyard!¡±


    Xiaowu was angry and was about to go forward. However, Fang Mu stepped forward before Xiaowu and said, ¡°Mrs. Wang, it¡¯s my idea to bring him back. It¡¯s also the idea of my master. Do you have any objection?¡±


    Wang Li was slightly stupefied and said brokenly, ¡°Even if... it¡¯s your Miss¡¯s idea, she can¡¯t... interfere other people¡¯s housework, right?¡±


    Wang Li stepped aside and didn¡¯t block the door as she said.


    Xiaowu saw her behavior and snorted. He carried the old vige head on his back into the courtyard. Then he and Datian immediately helped the old man bath and change clothes. Fang Mu nced at Wang Li, who stood on the side resentfully. Then he was perturbed and went to the second floor. Before he reported, he heard a euphonious and ringing voice, like the sound of a yellowbird, from the room.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s scalp tingled. He hesitated for a few seconds, and then obediently opened the door to go in. He saw Su Li sitting in a chair back to him and reading a book. Then he lightly walked a few steps to stand behind her.


    It was the first time for him to face Su Li alone. He was nothing but so nervous. Although they were at the same age, Su Li¡¯s image in his heart was heavier than his eldest brother Fang Yuan. She was like a deity in the heaven overlooking all mortal beings and could not be offended.


    ¡°You are self-assertive actually.¡± Su Li turned back and slightly smiled to say, ¡°I have never asked the old vige head toe here.¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Fang Mu embarrassedly smiled and didn¡¯t know what to say. He was indeed self-assertive.


    ¡°Besides, the elixir that I gave you is used for consolidating and restoring your cultivation. And you gave it to him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li¡¯sst words made Fang Mu¡¯s smile freeze. He stuttered to exin, ¡°The old man was so weak that he was about to die, so I ...¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that you do not know the value of the elixir.¡± Su Li said and looked down again to read the book, ¡°Since he was Xiaowu¡¯s grandfather, I don¡¯t make a fuss with you. But, the cost of refining the elixir is borne by you. I will deduct it from your wages.¡±


    Fang Mu had a hollowugh and said, ¡°Can I ask how much the elixir costs?¡±


    ¡°It just costs your three-year wages. Now get out.¡±


    Su Li said briefly. Fang Mu looked wronged and almost cried. However, he thought about it and realized that he ate, drank and lived in the Linli Building. Even if he didn¡¯t have wages, it would not matter. However, if he wanted to go shopping outside in the future, he had to ask his eldest brother for money.


    Mammy Li sent Fang Mu away. She looked at his listless appearance and could not help but snicker. The Miss really liked to tease these guys. She didn¡¯t know the Miss liked which type of man. As a matter of fact, The Miss was sixteen years old. It¡¯s time to think about marriage... Time went so fast.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, the old Miss also died for 16 years.¡±


    Mammy Li stood by the door and looked at Su Li who was reading quietly. Shemented in heart and said to herself, ¡°If the little Miss was still alive, she would be at the same age with Erya.¡±


    In the bathroom, Xiaowu and Datian boiled three barrels of bath water for the old vige head. The old vige head was so dirty that they almost used most of the firewood stacked in the room to boil enough water. Seeing there was so little firewood left, Wang Li could not help but abuse.


    ¡°Old Cat! You juste back and waste so much firewood! When the Miss leaves, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Xiaowu was so busy that he had no time to confront Wang Li. He was happy to dress his grandfather in the clothes brought from the Qinghe Town, andbed his grandfather¡¯s unkempt white hair. After that, the old vige head immediately changed from inside to outside and seemed to be another person. He was the venerable old man three years ago again instead of a shabby old beggar.


    Looking at his dress, the old vige head could not stop being happy. He asked, ¡°Xiaowu, it isn¡¯t impolite for me to see Ms. Su Li in this dress, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Xiaowu smiled brilliantly and said, ¡°Ms. Su Li is very nice. Even if you go with sackcloth, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as it is clean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate.¡± the old vige head said seriously. He looked himself up and down in a mirror and said, ¡°Ms. Su is also your benefactor. I must be more serious. Datian,e and help me tob my beard. It is too messy to meet people...¡±


    When they were busy in that, a short and fatty man came to the door. It was Wang Dafu.


    Seeing his father had been refreshed, Wang Dafu had a veryplicated emotion in his heart for a moment. All kinds of words piled in his heart stuck in his throat and finally became only one word, ¡°Father!¡±


    The old vige head turned his head and saw Wang Dafu. His face was gloomy instantly. After a while, he snorted and said, ¡°Rest assured. Even if you give me this ce, I will not live here! Ie here this time because I want to visit the benefactor of Xiaowu. I will not bother you.¡±


    Wang Dafu heard that and instantly breathed a sigh of relief. He nodded without saying anything and then left the room.


    Xiaowu was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. He roared, ¡°You even don¡¯t care about your father¡¯s life. Wang Dafu, are you still a human being?!¡±


    The old vige head held Xiaowu at once and sighed a few times. His wrinkled face looked exhausted. He said, ¡°Forget it. I am tired too. Abuse doesn¡¯t work. Xiaowu, don¡¯t give Ms. Su trouble. Just let it go.¡±


    He would rather suffer losses by himself than something bad happen to his son. It was retribution. If he knew what kind of person Wang Li was, he wouldn¡¯t ask his son to marry her, and he would not have this kind of end today.


    Looking at the old vige head, Xiaowu felt a pain in his heart. He finally could only promise the old vige head that he would no longer look for trouble to Wang Dafu.


    ¡°Thud, thud, thud...¡±


    Apanied by Xiaowu, the old vige head went upstairs. After Mammy Li opened the door, the old man who was about 60 years old saw a young maiden in room and immediately stood in amazement. He looked around and asked,


    ¡°Where is Ms. Su? Why isn¡¯t she upstairs?¡±


    Xiaowu whispered at once, ¡°Grandpa, she is Ms. Su, the youngest special-ss lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School!¡±


    The old vige headpletely stunned. Su Li looked only 16 years old. How could she be the special-ss lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School?!


    ¡°Grandpa...¡±


    After he was called by Xiaowu twice, the old vige head instantly came to his sense. He tidied his clothes and walked in. Before he knelt, Su Li stepped forward and held him. A sound as gentle as a spring breeze like a stream flowed into the old man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You are an elder. Generally speaking, I should salute you. You can¡¯t kneel down to me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯sugh rxed the old man immediately. He shook his head and said, ¡°In ancient times, a knowledgeable person can be a teacher. Ms. Su can be a special-ss lecturer of the school, then you must be genuine talent. I¡¯m just a Xiucai (one who passed the imperial examination at the county level in ancient times) who flunked the examination. How can I be mentioned in the same breath as Ms. Su? It is nothing wrong to salute you.¡±


    ¡°You really are a talkative person.¡± Su Li poured tea personally and asked the old vige head to sit down. She said, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    The old vige head was ttered by taking the tea and quickly said, ¡°My name is Wang Wangniu. All generations of mine lived in the Dawang Vige. In fact, I could be a vige head only because I went to the nearby town to take the Provincial Examination when I was young. I have less experience than Xiaowu. It¡¯s such a shame...¡±


    ¡°You are really modest. In fact, in addition to rx myself here, I want to ask you a favor. Hope you can help me.¡±


    Su Li said and nced at Mammy Li. Mammy Li knew her meaning and immediately brought Xiaowu and Datian away.


    The old vige head saw Su Li was so cautious, so he couldn¡¯t help but tense himself. Originally, he was wondering why a special-ss lecturer of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School coulde to such a poor and backward vige. It turned out that she really had another purpose.


    After ruminating on it, the old vige head looked serious and slowly said, ¡°Ms. Su, you can just tell me what you want. Thanks to your help, Xiaowu and Datian can live a better life. As long as I can do, I will definitely help you.¡±


    Su Li said with a gentle smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. It¡¯s not a big deal. You have lived here for decades, so you must know the terrain well. Do you know some beautiful and unfrequented ces? I want to build a yard to enjoy the view. After all, I can¡¯t lodge in others¡¯ home every time, right?¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The old vige head suddenly be enlightened and he immediately smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person. I know nothing but the nearbyndform, and no one in hundred miles of the neighborhood equals me. When I was young, I worked in a pharmacy and went into the mountains to collect herbs every day. You are finding a good ce, and I will take you to go around tomorrow!¡±


    Su Li slightly smiled. She shook her head and said, ¡°It is in no hurry. I have told others to buy maps of nearby mountains. When theye back, you only need to mark appropriate ces. Someone will explore them. It can save a lot time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± the old vige head said ashamedly, ¡°I am too weak to go into the mountains. Ms. Su, you are so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°I just want to save time, so you don¡¯t need to be ashamed of it.¡±


    Afterforting the old man, Su Li drank her tea without saying anything. The old vige head also drank his tea like her, but he secretly felt strange.


    If she only wanted to find a ce to build a yard, was it necessary to send others away in order to keep the secret?

 Chapter 119 - People from a Broker House Came?

    Chapter 119 People from a Broker House Came?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a bang in the courtyard, as if the courtyard door was kicked by someone. Although the old vige head had lived long and had good self-restraint, he felt uneasy when he heard the sound in his son¡¯s home.


    ¡°If you are curious about it, you may go downstairs to see what happens. I am used to staying alone and reading is fine for me. You don¡¯t need to wait for the maps here.¡±


    After Su Li reminded him, the old vige head expressed his sorry and immediately rushed downstairs.


    Walking to the first floor, the old vige head saw the culprit who kicked the door. He looked slightly shocked. A small boy who was about ten years old standing in the doorway. The boy was in ragged clothes and seemed to have fought with someone beforeing back.


    The boy sniffed and screamed annoyedly, ¡°Mom, the house is too stinky! Is it made by dad?¡±


    Wang Li heard him and came out. She saw the boy and eximed immediately, ¡°Ouch! My precious son, Zhuo! What did you do and why your clothes are ragged? Let me see whether you are injured or not.¡±


    The boy was grouchy and he swung sleeves at once, which hit Wang Li¡¯s face, and made her shouted for the pain. The boy said, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Let dade out soon. He made the house too stinky. I¡¯m going to give him a lesson!¡±


    The old vige head looked at his slovenly grandson who he had not seen for three years. He trembled with rage and couldn¡¯t help but give Wang Li a p.


    ¡°p!¡±


    Wang Li was dull instantly. Looking at the old man, who was bullied casually in the past but now was like a raging lion, she couldn¡¯t speak for a while.


    ¡°Whatever you do to me, that¡¯s ok. But, how can you teach Zhuo like this?¡±


    ¡°You really let our Wang Family¡¯s forefathers down!¡±


    ¡°I will let Dafu divorce you today!¡±


    After Wang Li stared nkly for a moment, she finally reacted to scream with rage, ¡°Old Cat, you dare to beat me! Damned Dafu,e out. My life is so bitter. Even your father dares to beat me. It¡¯s rebellious!¡±


    Wang Lizhuo also beat the old vige head with her mother and he also abused, ¡°Old Cat! You beat my mother. You beat my mother...¡±


    Wang Dafu came out in panic and saw that his wife and her son were fighting with his father. He immediately tried to separate them. However, they didn¡¯t listen to him. Wang Li and her son soon turn around to beat him.


    Su Li watched them and shook her head repeatedly. She asked Fang Mu, Xiao Wu and others to stop them. Although she didn¡¯t want to intermeddle their housework, the old vige head was useful for her. If he couldn¡¯t help her due to the fight, it would ruin her n.


    Fang Mu had cultivation, so, his strength was so great that he separated them who grappled with each other soon. The old vige head¡¯s lips were trembling. He panted and stared at Wang Li severely. Wang Dafu sighed as he covered his wounds with his hands.


    Wang Lizhuo was bound to be injured in the fight. He didn¡¯t feel it when he was fighting. After he was separated, he felt that his whole body ached. He cried loudly right away.


    ¡°What did I do!¡±


    The old vige head whined and went back to the room with the help of Xiaowu. The farce was over.


    At dinner time, Su Li received the invitation of the Wang Family. After she went downstairs, she saw the family of three sitting at the table with a hearty meal on the table. Her eyes were lit. Then she came to sit down at the table calmly.


    Wang Li affably smiled at once, ¡°Thank you for visiting our vige. These dishes are the specialties of our Dawang Vige. I don¡¯t know if you like them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ok, don¡¯t treat me like that. I am also from a poor family. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Su Li said and picked up chopsticks. She took a piece of one specialty and ate slowly. Wang Li saw Su Li eating elegantly, so, she thought that Su Li was kidding before. She didn¡¯t believe a poor family would teach children table manners.


    Wang Lizhuo stared at Su Li. The girls of the vige exposed to the weather by the river all day, so their skin was dark, and they didn¡¯t have any good temperament. He never met such a beautiful sister like Su Li. In his eyes, Su Li¡¯s every move was shining like a fairy in books.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced him to you. He is my son, Wang Lizhuo.¡±


    Wang Li smiled and held one of Wang Lizhuo¡¯s hand. ¡°Even if he is little naughty, he is a student of the school in the town now and has learned a lot of poetry. Maybe you cannotpete with him!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then he must be a genius.¡±


    Su Li faintly smiled to say and her expression didn¡¯t change. Xiaowu and others standing by the door couldn¡¯t help but tough inwardly. Wang Li dared to say anything.


    At this moment, Wang Lizhuo suddenly stood up from his position and pointed at Su Li. He eximed to Wang Li, ¡°Mom, I want to marry her!¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Wang Dafu, who was drinking tea, was stunned immediately and he spit saliva on Wang Li¡¯s face. Wang Li stared nkly at Wang Lizhuo who was just ten years old. Even Fang Mu and others standing outside the door couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look into the room.


    The whole room was strangely quiet.


    Wang Lizhuo disgustedly looked at her mother¡¯s face with saliva and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Mom, don¡¯t you say that you can pick off even the stars in the sky for me? You said that the females are honored if I like them. I like her. Make her marry me, will you?¡±


    The cold sweat on Wang Li¡¯s face flowed down instantly. She quickly covered Wang Lizhuo¡¯s mouth and smiled obsequiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to surprise you. Zhuo is still young. Please take no offense at a child¡¯s babble.¡±


    Su Li slowly carried a bowl and took a sip of soup. She was still smiling but made Wang Li couldn¡¯t stop chilling. Was this the imposing manner of a Miss from arge family?


    It¡¯s terrible!


    ¡°It is unapt to me him.¡± Su Li put down the bowl and said with an indifferent tone, ¡°But, I see too much today. It seems that your son¡¯s upbringing needs to be improved...¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are right.¡± Wang Dafu immediately stood up as he held Wang Lizhuo who struggled constantly. He severely bowed to Su Li and said, ¡°This boy dishonored our family. I¡¯ll seriously discipline him. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Su Li took the towel handed over by Mammy Li and wiped her mouth. She said, ¡°Enjoy the meal. Excuse me.¡±


    Then, she turned to go upstairs before the couple urged her to stay, as if she was the host, not Wang Dafu.


    After Xiaowu and others followed Su Li to leave, there was only three of the Wang Family in the central room.


    Wang Dafu panted heavily. There was no other moment than now that he wanted to kill his son so much. He dared to flirt with even a Miss of arge family from the Qinghe Town!


    ¡°A good son taught by you!¡±


    Wang Dafu severely patted the table and finally revealed little manliness to say, ¡°Now we not only lose the money but also will be investigated by the Su Family. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Wang Dafu!¡±


    Wang Li loosened her hand which covered her son¡¯s hand and pointed at Wang Dafu¡¯s inmed eyes. She cursed again, ¡°Damn it. You are bolder after the Old Cat came back. Do you me me again? I will beat you to death!¡±


    Wang Lizhuo looked at his parents who were fighting again and felt that he waspletely ignored. Thus, he was so furious and swung a bench against their back. The couple were almost beaten to fall down. They bent over on the table with full of meals.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°My waist!¡±


    Wang Li got up from the table. There were soup and vegetables all over her body. When she turned around and saw her son holding the bench with anger, she was so angry that her organs almost entangled together.


    Her eyes were crimson. She pulled Wang Lizhuo and tore off his pants. She severely whipped him and cursed, ¡°Damn it, you little beast! You even beat your mother! I usually care about you so much, but you are ungrateful and total forget it!!¡±


    ¡°Howl!!¡±


    Wang Lizhuo cried loudly. Wang Dafu got up in a dilemma. He watched the scene and his mind was in a mess. He felt so exhausted.


    If working as a vige head here didn¡¯t have an official¡¯s sry, he wouldn¡¯t stay at home for one moment.


    ...


    Mammy Li heard wrangles happening constantly downstairs and was too upset to sleep. She could not help but get up and talk to Su Li who was sitting in meditation, ¡°Miss, the Wang Family was too messy. We¡¯d better move to the inn in the town.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes calmly. She said, ¡°Here is deste. There might be no inn. Let¡¯s talk about itter after Fang yuan and othersing back.¡±


    Mammy Li nodded. That¡¯s right. She did not know where Master Fang Yuan and others were sent by the Miss. Why hadn¡¯t they returned until now?


    After midnight, the Wang Family was finally tired. The first floor was gradually silent.


    Nothing happened all the night.


    In the next morning, before Wang Dafu got up, a viger knocked at his door. After opening the door, he saw a woman who was the most meddlesome one in the vige and felt weird. How could shee to his house so many times? And she usually had nothing to do.


    ¡°Vige head!¡± The woman said happily, ¡°There are guestsing to our Dawang Vige, too!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wang Dafu was dumbfounded. He was terrified only serving Miss Su. How could he do when another came?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    The woman waved her hands and said, ¡°They are not like the Miss who is from arge familying to have fun. The group of people are from a broker house and want to buy children.¡±


    Wang Dafu suddenly understood and then felt weird. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He only had a precious son, Wang Lizhuo. Although the son was little med, he wouldn¡¯t sell him.


    ¡°Hey! This time is not the same. I am here to remind you with full of good intentions!¡± The woman said with disappointment, ¡°The boss of the broker houseing here this time is very extraordinary. The children who were sold to the broker house before were only worth a bag of food. However, they want to buy some learnt children this time. If your son can¡¯t pass the test, they will not buy him even if you want to sell.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Wang Dafu was surprised and he said, ¡°There are so many conditions for the broker house to buy children now?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, people of the broker houseing this time have extraordinary background. They are not cheaters definitely! They are setting up a stall at the entrance of the vige. They also said that you can get money even if you don¡¯t sell your kid, and you can just send him for their test! It is such a good thing. How couldn¡¯t I inform you?¡±


    The woman made Wang Dafu want to have a try with his son. How couldn¡¯t he take advantage of that. Besides, Wang Lizhuo was beaten by her mother yesterday and didn¡¯t to go to school today. He would rather send him to there.


    The woman left after talking to him. She took money from the broker house. The more people she noticed, the more money she took. Therefore, she worked so hard.


    Although Wang Dafu had decided to send Wang Lizhuo there, he still needed to discuss with Wang Li.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing! Send Zhuo soon!¡±


    As soon as Wang Li heard that they could earn money, her eyes were lit. If she didn¡¯t take advantages without cost, she wouldn¡¯t be herself!


    After discussing it, they carried Wang Lizhuo, who was still sleeping, to the entrance of the vige.


    When the Wang Family left, Fang Yuan and others finally came back the Dawang Vige. They passed the entrance of the vige and saw a group of people around. However, they went to Su Li¡¯s residence directly and didn¡¯t went there.


    ¡°ording to your request, we bought all versions of maps in the nearby towns!¡±


    On the second floor, Su Li and the old vige head sat on opposite sides.


    Fang Yuan stood in front of them and spread these new maps. Some of them were made of cloth, and some of them were made from rice paper. So, these maps were pricey.


    When the old vige head saw these maps, his eyelids were trembling. How much did they cost? It seemed that Su Li was rich and would truly build a yard in the nearby mountains.


    ¡°Gee, what kind of map is it?¡±


    Looking at maps one by one, the old vige head suddenly saw a map in which the mountains werepletely different from the nearby hills. He could not help but ask in surprise. Fang Yuan recalled slightly and answered easily, ¡°If I remember correctly, it should be robbed from the bandits in the nearby mountains on the way.¡±

 Chapter 120 - Secret Site Selection

    <strong>Chapter 120 Secret Site Selection</strong>


    The old vige head¡¯s hands were slightly trembling. These young boys looked only over twenty years old. Could they grab things from bandits?! Didn¡¯t it mean that these servants of Su Li were even more horrible than bandits?


    When he remembered that his son was still wondering how he could get a lot of money from Su Li, the old vige head¡¯s scalp could not help but tingle.


    ¡°Old vige head?¡±


    The old vige head was shocked. When he looked up and saw Su Li¡¯s gentle smile, he immediately waked up and continued finding suitable ces for Su Li.


    After two hours, the old vige head wiped his dry eyes and drew thest ce which made him feel uneasy after hesitating. He couldn¡¯t help but remind her,


    ¡°I remembered that I had been to this ce more than 40 years ago. After I went in, I couldn¡¯t distinguish directions. I couldn¡¯t find a way to go out and almost starved to death. I didn¡¯t know how did I get out there finally. But thank god, I came out alive. I am also frightened when I just think of it. Ms. Su, if it is not necessary, you¡¯d better give up thest ce.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit, and she nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Do not worry, old vige head. I know what to do. The money is your remuneration. It is enough for you to buy a house and some servants near the town. You can spend your rest life infort.¡±


    The old vige head took the bag handed over by Su Li and felt it was light. He opened it and found that there were five bank notes rather than silver. The denomination of each bank note was one hundred taels.


    Five hundred taels!


    Su Li gave him five hundred taels just because he sat here and drew a few ces! He earned only one hundred taels silver in his whole life...


    Su Li didn¡¯t talk to the old vige head who sat at the table for a long time, and she just asked Mammy Li and Xiaowu to stay there. She made some preparations with Fang Yuan and other three persons. Then they went out immediately.


    ¡°Mammy Li, how long will Ms. Su and others be out?¡±


    Xiaowu looked at the five people walking away and couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t know what Su Li was doing, and he did not dare to ask. As a servant, he knew what he shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Mammy Li shook her head and smiled, ¡°You¡¯d better help your grandfather buy a house and prepare it for him rather than think about them. Otherwise, when your uncle and aunte back, the money given by the Miss may not be left to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a look right away!¡±


    Xiaowu realized immediately and came into the room.


    ...


    After leaving the Dawang Vige, Fang Yuan and others all removed their disguises. It was notfortable to cover something on face.


    ¡°Where are we going first?¡±


    Fang Yuan handed the maps to Su Li, and her eyes brightened. She directly pulled out thest map and said, ¡°Here! If there is a suitable ce along the road, we may as well have a look.¡±


    Fang Yuan said sure enough in his heart. When he saw Su Li¡¯s expression changing, he knew that she was very interested in thest dangerous ce pointed by the old vige head.


    Giddyap! Giddyap! Giddyap!


    Five horses ran amazingly fast, and the dust was blown off by them.


    Yin Xuetong stared at the slim figure on the foremost horse and said, ¡°If the secret base was built up, the Linli Building would have a ce to cultivate forces and talents. Su Li, do you really want to establish a force which isparable with the royal family of the Nanjiang Country and against them? If you do, isn¡¯t it too long for you to prepare...¡±


    Yin Xuetong was a high-ranking person in charge of the force of her family once. She clearly knew that cultivating a force with profound power required not only financial resources but also time...


    Yin Xuetong put all doubts in her heart and did not ask. Because she knew that she might not get the answer even if she asked.


    Besides... there was no other way for them except Su Li¡¯s way.


    ...


    Two days after, Su Li and other four people finally came to the towering peak that the old vige head said. Because the mountain road was too steep, they could only tie their horses to trees at the foot of the mountain and go up the mountain on foot. Fortunately, all the five people had cultivation, so their speed didn¡¯t drop off even they went up on foot.


    However, they didn¡¯t know whether the position given by the old vige head was wrong or not. They were finding it all night long and had searched the entire hill, but did not see any ce that matched the description of the old vige head.


    ¡°What a strange thing! Did the old man make a mistake?¡±


    Qu Qingning was depressed to have a toothache. Walking around in the woods all night, he was almost in a daze.


    ¡°It would be better to change a ce. After over 40 years, the terrain may change. It is possible that the ce where the old vige head said is no longer here.¡±


    Yin Xuetong could not help but suggest. Fang Yuan looked at Su Li and saw she looking at the map in a daze. Qu Qingning was about to disturb her, but he was stopped by Fang Yuan with his hands waved.


    Qu Qingning curled his lips. He sat back to Yin Xuetong¡¯s side. They were whispering while waiting for Su Li¡¯s decision. Fang Yuan crossed arms and leaned against a tree to have a rest. He looked from time to time at Su Li who was thinking for one moment and then drew on the ground.


    Another day passed.


    Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong didn¡¯t have strength to whisper. They found some hay in the woods and put it on the ground to sleep on it. Fang Mu also wanted to sleep on the hay, but he was dismissed by them. Therefore, he could only find a crossed branch of a tree andy on it alone.


    Fang Yuan also felt tired. However, Su Li still sat in the original ce and drew a lot of iprehensible patterns on the ground. They were like arithmetic but also like sacred incantations of some minority witch ns.


    ¡°What are you doing...¡±


    Fang Yuan asked in his mind. Finally, he closed his eyes and leaned against branches to have a rest. He wasn¡¯t in the inborn realm and was still weaker than Su Li.


    After he fell asleep for a while, a familiar whisper came to his ears.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t used it for a long time and I have forgotten so many things. It takes me one day and a night. If he knows, he definitely will abuse me again...¡±


    Fang Yuan instantly opened his eyes and happened to see Su Li smilingfortably and brightly. Her smile was like a brighter light in front of him and made his mind pleased unconsciously. However, he immediately perceived that her smile seemed to mingle with slight reminiscence and... emotions of missing someone?


    Who was he?


    Fang Yuan felt nervous and began to doubt if he had another enemy except Ling Li.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, wake them up. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s order made Fang Yuane to his sense. He immediately pretended to act like nothing had happened and picked up the scabbard on the side. Then he went to Qu Qingning and poked his face hard.


    Qu Qingning woke up in a daze. He opened his eyes and saw Fang Yuan without any expression like a coffin nk. He secretly said unlucky to himself and woke up Yin Xuetong who was in sound sleep.


    As for Fang Mu... Fang Yuan directly cut off the branches behind him. With the sound of freely falling body, Fang Mu screamed and woke uppletely.


    ¡°Tut-tut, you are indeed his brother.¡± Qu Qingning chortled and said, ¡°Fortunately, both Xuetong and I slept on the ground. Otherwise, the feeling of falling down is unpleasant.¡±


    Fang Mu looked at Fang Yuan with a grievance. However, he saw that his eldest brother was sullen and in bad mood, so, he did not dare to say anything.


    Five people walked on their way again. Su Li didn¡¯t stop walking, and her target was the hillside. They reached the destination, a stark rock tform, after only seven or eight minutes.


    ¡°Have we passed here several times?¡± Qu Qingning squatted down. His fingers touched the new grass under his feet, and then he looked at the stark cliff. He looked strange and said, ¡°Nothing is here. Look at the terrain, it doesn¡¯t seem that there is a valley.¡±


    Su Li stood before the cliff as if she was calcting something. Then she took a deep breath and hewed the cliff with enough strength in her hands.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    They immediately heard an earsplitting roar.


    Fang Yuan was thinking that Su Li would hew down a lot of rocks. However, he saw that Su Li was pushed out rapidly and dropped to the cliff in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Qu Qingning and others screamed instantly. The ident was unexpected. They couldn¡¯t help her at all.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. He rushed to the side of the cliff and was about to jump off without demur. However, after he blinked his eyes, Su Li hade up from the cliff. She gently held Fang Yuan¡¯s hands and stopped him from jumping down, ¡°I am fine to jump down, but you may not. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Feeling the softness on his fingertips, Fang Yuan¡¯s face became red. After hearing her words, he paused breath for a few seconds and had a drastic mood swing.


    He must break through the inborn hurdle at the fastest speed!


    ¡°Su Li, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Su Liing up, Yin Xuetong could not help but ask her. Su Li shook her head slightly and continued reckoning toward the cliff.


    Qu Qingning sighed with emotions, ¡°That is the situation that one is in the inborn realm. The body after practice is as light as a feather, so she doesn¡¯t bruise after falling off. If we fell down, we almost would die...¡±


    ¡°A real live Young Master.¡± Yin Xuetong looked at Su Li¡¯s back, and her eyes were shinning with worship.


    Boom!


    Su Li hewed the cliff again. The roar made them have headaches. Su Li was pushed out far away again. But she grasped the strength this time, so she did not fall off the cliff.


    Fang Yuan no longer looked at Su Li. He sat down crossing his legs and took out the Ao Sword Skills to read. The other three persons did not have Fang Yuan¡¯s tenacity to study the swordsmanship book in continuous roars. Therefore, they could only practice the martial arts in different ces a little farther away and guarded the ce.


    Although there were very few people of the martial arts circle in the Dahan Country, everything should be very careful.


    Su Li hewed the cliff constantly for the entire half day. Fang Yuan gradually discovered thew on the side. Su Li adjusted the angle and strength every time. She seemed to look for something. Besides, as Su Li adjusted herself constantly every time, the powering back from the cliff became smaller and smaller...


    Moonlight floated down through dense leaves. Su Li looked tired, but she was very excited inside. She had confirmed what the ce was and had found the weakest point just now.


    Without hesitation, she put her right palm on the cliff with strength focused on her palm. Then the cliff did not make an earsplitting roar finally. Instead, it made a sound of ¡°boom¡± and was broken like a thin piece of paper.


    At this moment, the scene in front of them shook many times like water wave. Then it becamepletely different in front of them. Fang Yuan looked shocked rarely and slowly stood up. He looked at the new scenery appearing suddenly and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tactical matrix...


    What couldn¡¯t Su Li do?

 Chapter 121 - Strange Cave

    Chapter 121 Strange Cave


    Qu Qingning and the other two hurriedly rushed over when they heard the movement. They couldn¡¯t help but gasp after seeing the scene.


    ¡°A cave?¡±


    If Su Li had not insisted on staying here and sting away the mountain wall, they would never have believed that the mountainside under the hard rocks was actually empty.


    They conveniently made two torches and slowly walked into the corridor.


    ¡°The mountain road is extremely rugged. It is not smooth at all. Is it natural?¡± Qu Qingning, who leaned against the wall and carefully measured the cave, couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Su Li looked slightly surprised and said, ¡°Besides the cave, the tactical matrix in front of the cave is also natural. The tactical matrix can only trap someone and has no destruction. The old vige head was so lucky that he could run out.¡±


    Qu Qingning suddenly understood. Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes became brighter. Tactical matrix... Only those from the martial arts circle coulde into contact with such an advanced matrix. The Yin, Fang and Qu Families had lived in the Nanjiang Country. They didn¡¯tpletely belong to the martial arts circle. She increasingly believed that Su Li was not a descendant of the Su Family in the Dasu Town at all. She probably had other family backgrounds.


    The mountain road was notplicated, but it became narrower and narrower. Although the entire ce was no more than ten cubic meters in the end, Su Li was very satisfied with it.


    With a natural tactical matrix in the entrance avable, there was no such a suitable training base in the entire Dahan Country after the ce was well developed.


    She just came here for a beginning. If she couldn¡¯t find an appropriate ce near the Dawang Vige, she would select a site for the base in other remote ces. She had never thought that the old vige head could actually give her such a big surprise.


    ¡°Thus, we can proceed to single out suitable training targets. Only...¡± Yin Xuetong asked with hesitation on her face, ¡°How should we develop this ce? If we ask craftsmen toe here, this ce will easily be exposed. If we kill them...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I have a way.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say it out. There were slight rays of light shing through her eyes.


    Qu Qingning and others became impatient after they had waited here for three days. Su Li finally took out a wooden token with strange si on it.


    ¡°One can freely enter into this ce without great efforts with this wooden token.¡±


    ¡°Is there really such a miraculous thing?¡±


    Qu Qingning took the wooden token. He looked at the entrance of the cave which had already turned to the mountain wall. The natural tactical matrix had automatically restored to its original appearance in the past three days.


    ¡°Since you are interested in it, you should have a try.¡±


    Qu Qingning felt miserable when Su Li handed him the wooden token. He turned around and saw that Yin Xuetong and others were enjoying the show with enthusiasm. He could only shake his head and reluctantly walk to the mountain wall. It seemed that he had already known that he would knock his head against the brick wall.


    When Yin Xuetong and others thought that Qu Qingning was about to bump against the hard stone wall, the wooden token gave off slight rays of light and the entire stone wall rippled just as ake surface. It seemed that Qu Qingning was integrated into the stone wall without difficulty.


    ¡°There is such a miraculous thing in the world?!¡±


    Qu Qingning shuttled back and forth with excitement on his face. After Yin Xuetong and others had fun with it for several times, they went back. Since they had found the suitable ce, they didn¡¯t need to linger and continue to waste time in the Dawang Vige.


    It was six dayster after they returned to the Dawang Vige. Su Li and others rode back. They found that the entire vige was filled with slight bleakness.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Fang Yuan and others suddenly looked solemn. A normal fishing vige by the sea would never have such atmosphere. They all hurriedly rushed to the Wang Dafu¡¯s home. They saw that half of the courtyard wall outside the small building copsed and that two whitenterns were hung on the small door. It was obvious that someone passed away.


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. But she didn¡¯t see a mourning hall. There was only a straw mat with a dead body in it.


    Fang Yuan immediately stepped forward and lifted up the straw mat. He felt a little relieved when he found that it wasn¡¯t Mammy Li. Then he instantly smoothed his lips. He turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°It is the old vige head! He died because of a fatal hit. The killer must be a warrior in the acquired third hurdle.¡±


    Except Su Li, all people¡¯s looks changed somewhat when they heard the words. Particrly, there were mes of fury in the eyes of Fang Mu who had spent more time with the old vige head.


    ¡°Boohoo, my poor son...¡±


    The cry faintly spread from the room. Su Li stepped forward and opened the door. She instantly saw Wang Dafu and his wife as well as Mammy Li. Wang Li was no longer rude and unreasonable as if she had lost her soul. She talked about something again and again with tears ceaselessly rolling down from her cheeks. And Wang Dafu was not better. He had not changed clothes for days and the bloodstain on them had already turned brown.


    ¡°Miss, you are finally back!¡±


    When Mammy Li raised her head and saw Su Li and others, she was instantly happy. She hurriedly trotted to Su Li and held her hands. Then she anxiously said, ¡°Miss, we are in big trouble now! In the third night after you left, a group of people came and carried off the grandson of the Wang Family. Xiaowu and others tried to stop it, but were also arrested. The old vige head was pped to death. Many children in the vige have disappeared. They aremitting a sin!¡±


    ¡°Who are they? Do you have any clue?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly narrowed and she asked. It was hard for her to get any clue only based on what Mammy Li said. After all, three days had passed.


    ¡°All these must be done by them!¡±


    Wang Li unexpectedly came to her sense before Mammy Li said anything. She quickly jumped to Su Li and kneeled down before thetter with excitement on her face. She pulled the bottom of Su Li¡¯s trouser legs and implored, ¡°Miss Su, please bring off my son! Six days ago...¡±


    Wang Li carefully told her what had happened in these days. Six days ago, a group of people dressed in fancy clothes came to the vige after Su Li and others left. These people said that they came to buy kids; and if vigers weren¡¯t willing to sell their kids, they could still receive much money for having their kids examined.


    It was the closed fishing season at that time. Vigers hardly had any ie. All households of the vige immediately sent their children for examination after hearing such a good thing. Wang Li was no exception. She still remembered that brokers praised Wang Lizhuo after she sent him for examination and that she received ten taels of silver ordingly. She was very delighted at that time.


    In the following three days, brokers lingered in the Dawang Vige. They examined all the children of the vige during that period. Many families couldn¡¯t afford to raise their children, so they took the opportunity and sold them for a good price.


    When vigers were bursting with happiness, something unusual happened in the third night. More than half of the kids in the vige were stolen. The Wang Family, however, noticed it.


    The old vige head was getting up in the night to urinate and he saw a group of figures holding Wang Lizhuo in their arms. He immediately shouted and rushed up with a shovel in his hands, but he was killed as soon as he just approached them.


    Xiaowu and Datian walked out and saw the scene. They immediately rushed up as if they went crazy. But how could they be a match? They were easily defeated and brought away as well.


    Wang Dafu and his wife walked out when they heard the sound. But they dared note close after seeing such a dreadful scene. They tremblingly lifted up their father with tears streaming down their cheeks after the figures left.


    ¡°Madam Wang wasn¡¯t in the mood to decorate the mourning hall because her son was caught. Wang Dafu still had some conscience. He hung two whitenterns on the door.¡±


    Mammy Li whispered. She knew what happened clearly. So, she naturally added something which Wang Li felt embarrassed to say.


    ¡°Kidnapping virgin boys and girls? They even checked their bones...¡±


    Su Li fell into meditation and slightly frowned. She certainly knew that those people were absolutely not brokers. But too many cults could do such a thing. How could she find out the cult only with these clues?


    Fang Yuan also looked sullen. They were more confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, even Su Li felt it¡¯s knotty.


    ¡°Miss Su!¡±


    Fang Mu stood up and said. He became calmer after the anger. He still remembered his current identity, so he called Su Li with respect.


    Su Li raised her head and looked at Fang Mu with inquiring eyes.


    Fang Mu kept away from the sight of the couple and took out a butterfly-shaped stone from his arms with his teeth clenched. Then he whispered, ¡°This probably can help us!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face greatly changed when he saw what Fang Mu took out. He stepped forward and grasped Fang Mu¡¯s cor. There were even intentions of killing shing through his eyes. He said, ¡°How can you have it?!¡±


    Fang Yuan looked bitter, but he had no intention of defending himself.


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows slightly rose. She asked Qu Qingning to send the couple back to their room. Then she stepped forward and took the butterfly-shaped stone. She said in a low voice, ¡°The Poisonous Man Hunting Insect is actually the third-grade poisonous olfactory insect. One could imagine its rareness. It is probably the Fatal Insect of the head of the Fang Family. Fang Yuan, am I right?¡±


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t answer Su Li. He still coldly stared at Fang Mu. The former asked thetter word by word, ¡°How is my father?¡±


    ¡°Eldest brother, kill me!¡±


    Fang Mu closed his eyes with a painful face. He had known that Fang Yuan would be furious when he took it out. If it hadn¡¯t been used to take revenge for the old vige head and save Xiaowu¡¯s and others¡¯ life, he would have kept the secret forever. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose his eldest brother!


    ¡°Fang Yuan, calm down.¡±


    Su Li patted Fang Yuan¡¯s taut shoulder and said, ¡°It is impossible to forcibly take away the Fatal Insect of the Poisonous Insect n. And this Fatal Insect is intact and is in the trance of convalescence. So, it is more unlikely for Fang Mu to forcibly take it from your father. You¡¯d better ask your brother how on earth your father died instead of spending some time getting furious.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s body slightly trembled. He finally let Fang Mu off after a long-time silence. As young patriarch, he certainly knew the characteristics of the Fatal Insect above the third grade. Since the Fatal Insect had been taken out from his father, it naturally signified the death of his father.


    As a coteral nsman, Fang Mu was unqualified to know the secret of the Fatal Insect above the third grade. After hearing what Su Li said, he immediately looked guilty. Then he kneeled down with a flop and said while lowering his head,


    ¡°Sorry, eldest brother! I¡¯m afraid of being misunderstood by you. If I had known these, I would definitely have handed this poisonous insect to you in the first time! It is my fault!¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his head, so that no one could see his face. His voice slightly trembled, ¡°How did... my father die?¡±


    Then Fang Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and he said, ¡°Mo Youtian, the major general of the royal family of Nanjiang! If he had not set up the head of our family, we wouldn¡¯t have been reduced to such a situation! I used the secret method to escape at that time. Afterwards, I chose to be caught by the Dahan Country and became a prisoner. I would not have lived and seen the eldest brother if the head of our family had not kept me alive with hisst breath...¡±


    Fang Mu was about to tell Fang Yuan all the secret things that happened that year. But Su Li interrupted him and said, ¡°All right! All right! What can you do after you tell him all the things?¡±


    Fang Mu stopped talking and his mouth was instantly filled with bitterness. Indeed, they didn¡¯t have the ability to take revenge even if they knew the truth...


    Yin Xuetong and Qu Qingning became sullen and they both became silent.


    ¡°p¡±


    Su Li pped and handed the Poisonous Man Hunting Insect to Fang Mu and then said, ¡°We should focus on something urgent in the first ce. Let¡¯s take our old revengeter. Fang Yuan, you should wake up the insect so as to make your family pass on. Hurry up.¡±


    Fang Yuan took over the poisonous insect without saying anything. He immediately made a small wound with a sword near his heart and his lips slightly trembled. The butterfly-shaped poisonous insect seemed toe alive. Ity on Fang Yuan¡¯s chest to suck his blood.


    Fang Yuan felt that half of the blood in his body was lost after just a very short time. Everything turned dark before his eyes. He nearly fell down. At this time, there was a white and slim palm on his back. Immediately, the viscera were wrapped in green rays of light. His hematopoietic capacity was improved so quickly that it could actually catch up the speed of the lost blood.


    The poisonous insect with murky grey color like a stone turned to a colorful butterfly after an hour. It spread wings and lightlynded up on Fang Yuan¡¯s shoulder with intimate movement.


    Fang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. He finally refined it. He had never expected that it was so hard to refine the third grade poisonous insect. If Su Li had not helped him at that critical moment, the poisonous insect would probably have drunk all of his blood.

 Chapter 122 - Blood Refining Hall

    Chapter 122 Blood Refining Hall


    Fang Yuan turned around and looked at Su Li with a pale face. There was a bit of appreciation in his eyes. However, he saw Su Li with a kind of smile yet not a smile. Su Li slowly said, ¡°The third-grade Poisonous Insect only absorbed more than quintuple essence and blood of your body. I thought it would be tenfold. After all, if there is no adjuvant medicine, only those in the inborn realm can refine and convert the third-grade poisonous insect directly. It seemed that your father had processed it before he took out it. The blood rtionship between you and your father eased half of burden for you.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked bleak and saw Su Li look at Fang Mu and say, ¡°However, if the Poisonous Insect is not refined and converted by you, the ¡®Poisonous Man Hunting Insect¡¯ will burst with a sound of ¡°boom¡±, like fireworks, in other¡¯s body! That person will die with nothing left.¡±


    Fang Mu watched Su Li doing the action of explosion, and his scalp tingled. Fortunately, he did not try to refine and convert the Poisonous Insect. Otherwise...


    After hearing what Su Li said, a hint of tenderness shed in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he felt guilty in heart. What he did to Fang Mu just now... was too bad.


    Fang Mu scratched his head and revealed a giggle. Before he said something, Su Li said directly, ¡°All right. Fang Yuan, I have helped you activate the Poisonous Man Hunting Insect. Now it¡¯s time to search where Xiaowu and others are.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression became serious. He took out Xiaowu¡¯s and Datian¡¯s unwashed clothes from the room and put them in front of the butterfly. The butterfly lightly touched them and then ethereally flew away. Su Li and others immediately kept up with it.


    Mammy Li stayed in the room and watched the scene. She could not help but sigh with emotion in heart. These people around the miss had means emerging endlessly. She had watched the miss grow up since the miss was young. She hadn¡¯t understood the reason why the miss suddenly had so much fantastic abilities until now...


    Su Li and others following the Poisonous Man Hunting Insect went all the way to the north. The more they walked, the more deste ces they saw. Finally, they stopped in front of a yard in a mountain. The yard was embosomed in hills. It only had one entrance and was heavily guarded. Its nearby mountain was rugged and impregnable.


    ¡°It seems that this is a secret base of a certain force.¡±


    Fang Yuan took the Poisonous Insect back, and a butterfly-shaped imprint was formed on his chest. Seeing the scene, Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°Fang Yuan, your imprint is lovely but too effeminate. Look at mine!¡±


    Qu Qingning said and revealed an imprint like a cobblestone on his chest. It was ck, which created a sense of seriousness.


    ¡°Look at the time. You even have time to say it?!¡± Yin Xuetong pinched Qu Qingning¡¯s belly with anger and abused him in a low voice. Qu Qingning instantly shrunk his neck and restored normal expression.


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t have time to notice Qu Qingning. He went to Su Li¡¯s side and sized up the entrance, which had men in the red robe patrolling constantly, together with her. He asked, ¡°How to break it? Break into forcibly or sneak on?¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly and handed out a small white bottle to Yuan Fang. She said, ¡°Pass one elixir on to everyone. There are many traps. It¡¯s not easy for us to break into it forcibly. However, based on their walking posture and practice method, I realize which force it is.¡±


    ¡°Can you observe those?¡±


    Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but be amazed to say. She could observe the practice method from a group of guards. How profound knowledge about Xuangong did she have? It was quite difficult for him to see his family¡¯s practice method.


    Su Li nced at Qu Qingning and continued to say, ¡°It is the Blood Refining Hall.¡±


    ¡°The Blood Refining Hall?¡± Yin Xuetong slightly wrinkled her face and said, ¡°It sounds familiar. It seems that I¡¯ve heard it somewhere...¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be them!¡± Qu Qingning suddenly realized and said, ¡°It is an organization of killers, who act frequently in the Dahan Country, Nanjiang Country and Zhushou Country. Besides, its reputation is not low and is next only to the mysterious Shalou Cult!¡±


    Su Li heard the two words ¡°Shalou Cult¡± and remembered ¡°Ling Mo¡±. She did not hear about Yinmo Cult¡¯s rumors recently. Presumably, they should live well in Yunjing.


    Thinking of that night when she killed the two elders of the Blood Refining Hall, Su Li looked cold. The Blood Refining Hall was really haunting and opposed her repeatedly.


    ¡°Eat the elixirs in the bottle.¡±


    After Su Li ordered, Fang Yuan and others ate them without saying anything. Then they saw Su Li holding ck incense and ethereally climbing to the wind gap to ignite it. The colorless and odorless smoke following the wind was gently blown in the yard.


    Fang Yuan and others saw it and were speechless. They thought they would have a hard battle. However, Su Li poisoned...


    Su Li went down from the wind gap with empty hands. She squinted and said with a smile, ¡°The Blood Refining Hall has countless yards to train killers. Each yard has at least three inborn elders to assume personalmand. Even if I can beat them, it won¡¯t be necessary to keep them. Therefore, it is easier to poison, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face trembled slightly. Qu Qingning and others felt more unbearable and felt cold in hearts. They used to be descendants of eminent and decent families. Therefore, they still needed time to get used to Su Li¡¯s means.


    ¡°Flop, flop, flop...¡±


    After ten minutes, Qu Qingning and others saw the guards at the entrance falling one by one. Su Li immediately ordered them to go in with masks. She put on a ck cloak and went to dense buildings of the yard fleetingly.


    In silence, Qu Qingning and others immediately split up to find the whereabouts of Xiaowu and other people. Su Li¡¯s look under the veil was calm. She jumped to three innermost and luxury courtyards of the yard rather than searching Xiaowu. She dragged two males and one female out and put them on the ground. They were all dressed in red elders¡¯ clothing of the Blood Refining Hall.


    Then... she handed up the sword and killed them!


    The three inborn seniors were beheaded during their sleep and died peacefully.


    Su Li was expressionless and wiped blood on the sword. The Blood Refining Hall would be the Shalou Cult¡¯s hindrance in the future. It also would be the LinLi Building¡¯s hindrance. Since she met it now, she absolutely got rid of future trouble in advance.


    The ck incense that she took out was most poisonous, which could be produced now. If inborn seniors¡¯ cultivation was less than the third hurdle, they would sleep for a quarter. If their cultivation was higher than the third hurdle, the smoke didn¡¯t affect them.


    ¡°It seems that this yard is not an important ce of the Blood Refining Hall. Otherwise, it will not send the three elders whose cultivation is less than the third hurdle.¡±


    Su Li thought of it. After she destroyed corpses and obliterated all traces, she exited the courtyard and looked for Fang Yuan and others.


    ¡°Su Li,e on!¡±


    After a while, Su Li heard Qu Qingning eximing from the west. When she rushed to a house with strong smell of blood, she immediately frowned.


    At this time, Qu Qingning walked out from the inside. His face was pale. Yin Xuetong also came out from the inside with a pale face. After a few steps, she vomited badly on the side.


    ¡°They are here. Xiaowu and others are in the east yard. The children of the Dawang Vige are also there and unconscious.¡±


    Fang Yuan arrived from the east. When he saw Qu Qingning¡¯s expression, he felt cold in heart. He immediately followed Su Li and went into the house in silence.


    The light in the room was extremely dark. The pungent smell of blood surged to them. Fang Yuan was disturbed in heart. Suddenly, he felt that he kicked something soft. He looked down...


    It was a bloody arm. Its fracture appearance was fresh and still bleeding.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He noticed that there was something sticky under feet. It was the damp-dry bloodstain with viscidity...


    ¡°Wheeze!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yuan clearly saw the scene in the room through concentration. Even if he had exercised his nerves from battlefields, he could not help but be shocked.


    Here... it¡¯s not exaggerated to call it hell!


    He saw there were all kinds of instruments of torture in the spacious room. The instruments of torture were stained darkly by blood. Some of them were even covered flesh and blood.


    A young man who seemed to have the same age with them was tied on the instrument of torture without any limb. His limbs were scattered on the ground. Fang Yuan looked back at the broken arm at the door. It was the young man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°His limbs were chopped off. What on earth were his faults? He is a man without limbs!¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes were red. He gasped and looked around. He saw that a lot of barrels, which were about half the height of a man, were stacked sideways to four walls. Heads were exposed from the barrels, and they had faint breaths. Obviously, they were still alive.


    ¡°They are all men without limbs!¡±


    Fang Mu was so scared that he stepped back ceaselessly. He identally stepped on something. There was a sound of ¡°snap¡±. He looked back and saw that a pile of broken limbs was stacked at the corner and that some of them had be bones of the dead.


    ¡°The Blood Refining Hall... is frenzied!¡±


    Qu Qingning severely hammered the wall. Then he grabbed a person of the Blood Refining Hall, who fainted on the ground and held the instrument of torture, and chopped his neck with a knife. The blood squirted on the ground.


    Su Li just watched him with an indifferent expression. She even didn¡¯t reveal any resentment.


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    Qu Qingning roared depressingly. Even if he killed the man, he did not feel delighted at all. Su Li once said that there were countless ces like this in the Blood Refining Hall!


    At this time, he heard Su Li saying with an indifferent voice, ¡°Qu Qingning, kill all of them.¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned and looked up. He was surprised to see Su Li pointing at the young men without limbs. He was shocked in heart and revealed an unbelievable expression.


    Su Li sneered and said, ¡°Do you think they want to live with the kind of look? What you should do is to let them die insensibly.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s palms instantly clenched and stung. He had a livid face. He looked at dozens of barrels sideways to walls and shed tears. Then he growled and picked up the long knife to chop them.


    ¡°Tch, tch, tch!¡±


    ¡°Tch, tch, tch!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Heads were chopped off one after another. Fang Mu joined soon. The smell of blood in the room was stronger. Yin Xuetong held the door and choked with sobs.


    Fang Yuan breathed a deep sigh and looked at Su Li who always had an expressionless face.


    Was she... angry?


    Or really calm?


    ¡°In fact, if I don¡¯t give the antidotes... there will be no living persons in the yard after six hours.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, which made Fang Yuan be shocked in heart. He couldn¡¯t believe it and turned his head to ask, ¡°Why did you let them do?!¡±


    ¡°It can serve as a severe test for them.¡±


    Su Li looked at Fang Yuan and said with a deep smile, ¡°You¡¯re much calmer than them. You should have seen the scene before... Is it in the Fang Family?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Fang Yuan was provoked instantly and said with anger, ¡°The Fang Family has never made such extremely cruel things. It is in the military camp of the Nanjiang Country!¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡±


    Su Li was suddenly enlightened but didn¡¯t change her tone. She said, ¡°In the military camp, men without limbs are used for venting anger and training courage. It seems that you have status in the military camp.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Fang Yuan said with a deep tone. He pointed at the barrels and said, ¡°I was almost among them, so I fled.¡±


    Su Li was slightly stunned and then gently nodded. She watched Qu Qingning and Fang Mu who seemed to be crazy without any word.


    After two hours, Qu Qingning and Fang Mu were pale and were covered with blood. When they went out of the house, they went limp and fell to the ground.


    Su Li shook her head and turned back to go to the east yard. She fed Xiaowu and others antidotes. Then she moved them to drays of the Blood Refining Hall one by one and was going to send them to the nearest town.


    After all the people were transferred, Fang Yuan skillfully poured ck oil and threw a torch. The whole yard fell into a sea of fire soon.


    A hidden base was destroyed, so the Blood Refining Hall would definitely send someone for an investigation. The fire still needed to be set.


    On the dray, Qu Qingning was lying. He watched the fire in the mountain and ck smoke floating to the sky. His eyes gradually had focal length.


    A mountain breeze blew, as if God was sighing.


    After a long time, he revealed a wry smile and muttered to himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Blood Refining Hall make them as men without limbs rather than training them? Su Li...¡±

 Chapter 123 - Ending

    Chapter 123 Ending


    Qu Qingning didn¡¯t expect that Su Li could answer. Even if Su Li understood the Xuangong cultivation methods of the Blood Refining Hall well, she couldn¡¯t know the means and purpose of the Blood Refining Hall.


    However, Su Li nced at him and spoke.


    ¡°Qu Qingning, how is your talent?¡±


    Qu Qingning was stunned and turned his head. He saw that Su Li sitting on the horse next to the dray was looking at him.


    ¡°I... When I was young, my father said that I had a good aptitude and may reach the inborn realm!¡±


    Qu Qingning honestly replied. Su Li heard it and could not help but smile to say, ¡°If a person like you is captured by the Blood Refining Hall, he will be an elder rather than a man without limbs.¡±


    Qu Qingning stared nkly. He realized that Su Li talked with the tongue in the cheek.


    ¡°With regard to aptitude, it is not urate to base the conclusion on bone examination. The conclusion should be drawn after the practice. Do you believe that the Blood Refining Hall seems to do good deeds...¡±


    Qu Qingning instantly shook his head. Such a vicious sect had never done good deeds.


    ¡°Therefore, the new disciples of the Blood Refining Hall may be gifted or be mediocre.. Some of them are destined to be eliminated from the examination. If you were the Lord of the Blood Refining Hall, would you let them leave?¡±


    Su Li asked again. Qu Qingning¡¯s face became pale. After hesitating for a moment, he shook his head hardly.


    ¡°Based on the behavior style of the Blood Refining Hall, they shouldn¡¯t do a business at a loss. Since they have spent money on them, they will get the money back.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was rxing, as if she didn¡¯t tell bloody things. She said, ¡°Therefore, the group of young men will be chopped as men without limbs. They will appear as qualified beggars in streets and alleys after they recover from injuries. Their ies through begging will be taken away by the Blood Refining Hall. They will slowly die in despair and resentment. This is their ending.¡±


    Qu Qingning heard it, and his breath paused. He whispered to himself, ¡°It turns out to be it...¡±


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t have any doubt. Although he killed them with his own hands, he felt that he was much rxed. Fang Mu was silent on the side. He revealed a forced smile and felt a bit relieved.


    ¡°If you fail to take revenge, your ends will be more miserable than theirs.¡±


    Su Li finally told what she really wanted to say. The four persons heard it and were shocked. Their eyes all exuded hate.


    ¡°Therefore, we need to work harder...¡±


    In the night wind, a sigh of the maiden came through. It gradually drifted away along with the sound of friction from wheels.


    In the second morning, there were several bloodstained carriages on the street of the Yinguang Town. The feudal official was immediately startled by it and sent a number of officers and soldiers to cordon off the area. Xiaowu and others were sober in session. They thought that they were saved by the feudal official, so they shed tears of gratitude and told what happened.


    ¡°It turns out to be a wicked sect. Justice cannot tolerant it! The imperial court is ipatible with it. Search for it! I will inform the satrap immediately!¡±


    After the lord of the feudal office ordered, officers and soldiers searched overnight and finally found the yard in mountains which had been burned to ashes. At that time, rumors flew. Some people said that it was heavenly retribution because the wicked sectmitted such a serious sin. Some people said that it was ruined by another wicked sect.


    But more people thought that it was ruined by a righteous sect. Otherwise, these survivors would not be saved.


    After staying in the feudal office for three days, Xiaowu and other children from the Dawang Vige were sent back.


    When Xiaowu and Datian saw the whitentern hanging in front of the door, their noses twitched. They pushed the door and saw the mourning hall in the room. Their tears could not stop flowing down. Wang Lizhuo behind them was also red-eyed.


    ¡°Zhuo! Zhuoes back!¡±


    In the room, when Wang Li saw Wang Lizhuo, she was mad with joy immediately and was going to embrace him. However, Wang Lizhuo dodged and said with disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m going to worship my grandpa!¡±


    Then, he ignored his mother, who was stupefied in situ, and ran quickly to the coffin. He looked at the old man with a serene face in the coffin. He reached out and touched the cold face of the old man. His young face was covered with tears.


    ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°I will never listen to my mother any more in the future. I will go to school and be a learned person like you. If you were alive, I would listen to your teachings. How good it would be!¡±


    Although he was only ten years old, he knew the fickleness of the world. He woke up that night. Only his grandpa, Xiaowu and Datian came out to save him. The woman and man who said that they loved him hid themselves behind the house and dared note out!


    Xiaowu knelt beside the coffin. He gritted his teeth and prevented himself from crying. He clenched his fists, and the fists were almost bleeding.


    If Mr. Bodyguards were here on that night... No! If he could have enough power to resist like Mr. Bodyguard, his grandpa would not die!


    To survive on earth, people couldn¡¯t rely on others. They should only rely on themselves for everything in the end!


    ¡°I want to be stronger!¡±


    The youngster¡¯s eyes shinned like mes. He couldn¡¯t tolerate simr things happening again anymore. He wanted to be stronger like Mr. Bodyguards!!


    Su Li and others watched them upstairs. Fang Yuan could not help but praise slightly, ¡°The expression in his eyes is good.¡±


    ¡°It is not toote for these two guys to start practicing now, as long as they keep their faiths...¡± Qu Qingning touched his jaw and said. Apparently, he hade out of the shadow which was from the yard of the Blood Refining Hall.


    ¡°Xuetong, Fang Mu, what do you think?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu were surprised and immediately nodded to say in unison, ¡°I listen to Brother Qingning!¡±


    After they said, they both stared nkly, and their faces were immediately red. They stuttered and didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    Su Li slightly smiled. She patted Fang Yuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I decided. This matter will be in your charge.¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned immediately. Why?


    Before he responded, he saw Xiaowu and Datianing upstairs from the downstairs. ¡°Plop.¡± They knelt to Fang Yuan and said simultaneously, ¡°Mr. Bodyguard, please ept me as your apprentice! Please teach us martial arts. We are willing to do anything to repay you!¡±


    Then, Xiaowu and Datian kowtowed thrice at the same time.


    Fang Yuan was much shocked. He pointed to Qu Qingning and others and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you kowtow to them?¡±


    Xiaowu was tongue-tied, but Datian said honestly, ¡°Because the eldest brother said that you are the best among Mr. Bodyguards!¡±


    Then, Qu Qingning and others looked strange.


    Xiaowu looked awkward. He itched to stand up and cover Datian¡¯s mouth. The silly younger brother really dared to say anything!


    Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart, but his face didn¡¯t change. He said coldly, ¡°I will not ept you as my apprentices.¡±


    Xiaowu¡¯s body trembled, and then he rxed. He had known the result earlier. Although he was rejected, he didn¡¯t regret to get up the courage and say it now.


    ¡°Do you want to join the Linli Building?¡±


    Fang Yuan spoke again, and his tone remained unchanged. Xiaowu looked up and was puzzled.


    The Linli Building. Wasn¡¯t it a winery in the Qinghe Town?


    Were these seniors all from the winery?


    Didn¡¯t Lady Su say that they were all guards from the Tianya House?


    Xiaowu was confused for a while.


    Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t wait and interjected, ¡°Hey, guys, don¡¯t be garrulous! If you join the Linli Building, you can master the power you want. In your opinion, how did youe back? Can a few officers and soldiers from the feudal office save you safely in three days?¡±


    Xiaowu heard it and opened his eyes widely. He said tremblingly, ¡°Did... you...?¡±


    ¡°Aftering back, we couldn¡¯t find you. It took much time to look for you.¡±


    Qu Qingning sighed with emotion. He patted Xiaowu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We have avenged your grandfather¡¯s death. If you meet members of the Blood Refining Hall next time, you should take revenge with your own hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xiaowu burst into tears immediately. He severely kowtowed thrice and said, ¡°I want to join the Linli Building! I will not hesitate to go through fire and water!¡±


    p!


    Su Li apuded on the side. Then sheughed and said, ¡°Xiaowu, congrattions. Do not worry about the school. I will exin for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Thank you, Lady!¡±


    Su Li saw Xiaowu¡¯s excited appearance. Her smile vanished, and her eyes gleamed. She had seen that Datian had a good aptitude a long time ago. If he could enter the martial arts circle, he would make an achievement.


    However, Datian was a little stupid and listened to Xiaowu for everything. If she could master Xiaowu, she would master Datian.


    Her identity should not be known by more people. Perhaps when Xiaowu grew into a senior leader of the Linli Building, she would let him know who the real owner of the Linli Building was.


    After all things settled, Xiaowu did not have any nostalgia for the Dawang Vige. He went downstairs to pack up and prepared to leave tomorrow. However, Wang Lizhuo stood in the way.


    ¡°Brother Xiaowu, take me away!¡±


    ¡°I definitely will not lose your face. I will listen to you obediently!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaowu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xiaowu!¡±


    Xiaowu looked at the child who tied himself to hisp. He looked helpless and said, ¡°Your parents will not allow you to go with me. Besides, taking you away or not is up to Lady Su rather than me.¡±


    Wang Lizhuo looked disappointed. After he experienced many things, his mentality grew rapidly. Then he realized that his mother¡¯s indoctrination was vulgar and erroneous. He had the intention of repentance. However, he remembered that he had offended Su Li by word of mouth, so he thought that it might be impossible.


    Nevertheless, he still pulled up his socks and stood before Su Li.


    Su Li looked at Wang Lizhuo and smiled. This child... was a bit interesting.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you want to leave with Xiaowu and Datian?¡±


    In the face of Su Li¡¯s question, Wang Lizhuo was nervous and said the reason which had long lingered in his heart, ¡°That is because I do not want to be a person like my parents. I know my father is weak and what my mother said is wrong! I will be affected by them if I stay here! My grandpa reminded me, and I can¡¯t let him down! I want to be a good person too!¡±


    Seeing the ten-year-old Wang Lizhuo saying clearly and logically, Qu Qingning could not help but marvel. Was he the original Wang Lizhuo who screamed when he entered the door and was disgusting like his mother?


    ¡°Are you ready to suffer hardships with Xiaowu?¡± Su Li smiled and said, ¡°The outside world is not as nice as you think. If you give up halfway, you will probably be a beggar wandering in the street and snatching food with tykes. Someday, you might be beaten to death in the street, and no one will take care of you.¡±


    Wang Lizhuo¡¯s face was pale, and his eyes exuded fear. After all, he was too young. The scene described by Su Li had made him shudder.


    When Qu Qingning felt that he was going to give up, Wang Lizhuo looked firm. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will have only myself to me! Lady Su, please take me away!¡±


    Then, Wang Lizhuo knelt down with a sound of ¡°plop¡±. Wang Li, who just went upstairs, saw it and was stupefied.

 Chapter 124 - Returning to the Qinghe Town

    Chapter 124 Returning to the Qinghe Town


    The next day, Su Li returned to the Qinghe Town with Xiaowu and Datian who were full of expectations for the future and with Wang Lizhuo who was full of worries.


    Su Li agreed to Wang Lizhuo¡¯s request for following Xiaowu temporarily to expand his horizon. Unexpectedly, Wang Li didn¡¯t prevent Wang Lizhuo because she thought that it was a good thing for her son to work for Su Li, a miss from the Qinghe Town.


    After Su Li and others left, the Yinguang Town was in trouble again. Half of one hundred charred corpses transported from the Blood Refining Hall were missing. There was no man-made trace as if those charred corpses without limbs came back to life and then ran away from unremarkedmon graves.


    The county magistrate was so frightened that he was seriously ill. He then asked people to investigate whereabouts of those corpses but got no clues.


    ¡°Su Li, when can weplete the construction in the hillside?¡±


    Seeing that Xiaowu went to prepare dinner, Qu Qingning whispered, ¡°The hillside is so huge. Even if we send a team of 50 craftsmen there, it will take about a month toplete. In fact, we don¡¯t have the ability to find 50 craftsmen who can keep the secret for us. Can¡¯t you prepare a drawing like that of the Linli Building?¡±


    ¡°The secluded site is not a restaurant, so we can build it simply.¡±


    Su Li responded calmly and then changed the topic, saying, ¡°As soon as we return to the Qinghe Town, you can secretly bring in new blood and then send them to the secluded site once every half a month. As for the secluded site... I will pick one from you to manage it.¡±


    ¡°Half a month? So fast?!¡±


    Qu Qingning was startled and then didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t want to manage them in that deste secluded site. Qu Qingning was really annoyed when he thought about that.


    In addition, he didn¡¯t want to be separated from Yin Xuetong.


    Thinking of this, Qu Qingning suggested in Su Li¡¯s ear, ¡°I think Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen are more suitable. They show a cold and frightening expression every day, which can awe them.¡±


    Qu Qingning persuaded Su Li for a long time, but thetter said nothing. Hearing Xiaowu calling them to have dinner, Qu Qingning left helplessly.


    In fact, Qu Qingning was really puzzled about something. For example, why Su Li was sure that the hillside could be cleaned in half a month? He didn¡¯t ask Su Li because he knew that Su Li wouldn¡¯t tell him even if he asked.


    Seeing that Qu Qingning left, Su Li turned around and looked at the luxuriantly green forests in the hillside thoughtfully.


    ¡°Only the dead can keep secrets, can¡¯t they?¡±


    ...


    A few dayster, Su Li and others arrived at the Qinghe Town. On their way to the town, they didn¡¯t meet any robbers. Maybe other robbers got the news that this area was mopped up half a month ago and didn¡¯t dare to stay long here.


    Wang Lizhuo had never been in the town. After arriving here, he looked here and there curiously and excitedly. Seeing Wang Lizhuo¡¯s expression, Xiaowu couldn¡¯t helpughing. Wang Lizhuo was as disgusting as his mother before, but now he changed. Xiaowu didn¡¯t dislike Wang Lizhuo as much as before.


    The busiest time of the Linli Building was noon. Seeing that Su Li¡¯s carriage stopped at the back entrance of the Linli Building, Heidan and others were stunned and then shouted excitedly, ¡°Theye back! Theye back! Big Brother and otherse back!¡±


    Mei Ruohan was making ounts in the room at that time. Hearing Heidan¡¯s shouting, she stood up immediately and then ran towards the back entrance. Yin Xuetong was looking at her with a smile. Then Mei Ruohan¡¯s nose twitched. She burst into tears and then threw herself into Yin Xuetong¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Great! You are finally back. I thought that I couldn¡¯t persevere...¡±


    Yin Xuetong patted Mei Ruohan¡¯s back slightly with her eyes misted with tears. Mei Ruohan could be regarded as Yin Xuetong¡¯s apprentice. Yin Xuetong understood that it was uneasy for Mei Ruohan to manage the Linli Building for half a month.


    Seeing the busy scene in the front hall, Su Li nodded with a smile and praised, ¡°You do a good job and also look like a shopkeeper.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s praise, Mei Ruohan blushed and waved her hand repeatedly. She said, ¡°I do nothing! Ms. Li has a good fame, so those gangsters don¡¯t stir up trouble.¡±


    At this time, Luo Yichen walked towards Su Li coldly as before as if someone owed him some money.


    ¡°This is what you want.¡±


    Then Luo Yichen shoved a pink parcel into Su Li¡¯s hands and turned away because he didn¡¯t want to link him with that parcel.


    Looking at Luo Yichen¡¯s back in the distance, Su Li didn¡¯tin but turned to Heidan and others. She asked, ¡°How is it going in the Qinghe Town recently?


    Heidan and others had been with Su Li at the very beginning. They kept an eye on what happened in the Qinghe Town, so they all talked at once.


    Everyone left after an hour. The Linli Building returned to normal.


    In the attic of the top floor, Su Li picked up a writing brush and then wrote the words ¡°Wu Yun¡± on paper.


    The Yan Family might not be defeated in the businesspetition with the aid of Su Li¡¯s 1 million taels of silver, but they didn¡¯t win, either. The situation was deadlocked now.


    As the old saying went, a powerful dragon couldn¡¯t crush a snake in its old haunts. Although Wu Yun was influential, the power of the Yan Family was deeply rooted in the Qinghe Town. So, if Wu Yun wanted to fight against the Yan Family, she must pay a higher price. However, it seemed that Wu Yun had a hard time.


    ¡°You have no other choice. Wu Yun, if I were you, what would I doter?¡± Su Li murmured.


    ...


    Su Li in a light-yellow yarn skirt stood at the entrance of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. Seeing Su Li, guards ran towards her delightedly and said with a smile, ¡°Lecturer Su, you finallye back. We haven¡¯t seen you for half a month and we really miss you.¡±


    Su Li handed a basket over with a bright smile and said, ¡°The Yinguang Town along the Qinghe River is really beautiful. These are specialties there. I bought a lot. You can have a taste.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, guards were extremely happy and took the basket. Then one guard looked around and whispered with a strange expression, ¡°Miss Su, do you reallye from the Su Family in the Dasu Town?¡±


    Su Li still smiled but was a little puzzled. She replied, ¡°Yes, but why do you ask?¡±


    The guard waved his hands repeatedly and said, ¡°No, no, I do not doubt your origin. I just think that it is impossible for your family members who are... to cultivate such an excellent girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Su Li¡¯s smile faded and she said, ¡°That is to say, you have seen some members of the Su Family.¡±


    ¡°Some? I have seen all of them!¡± the guard said naturally.


    Seeing that Su Li was still puzzled, the guard patted his head and exined, ¡°I am too stupid! It seems that you don¡¯t know that your family members came here before. That Madam Su was really arrogant and unreasonable at that time. It angered Dean Wen deeply.¡±


    Hearing the guard¡¯s description, Su Li bit her lips thoughtfully.


    Had members of the Su Familye to the Qinghe Town at this time?


    Su Li came to Wen Ruomin¡¯s courtyard in less than half a quarter. Seeing that Su Li came back, Wen Ruomin was quite happy and then sat down holding Su Li¡¯s hands. She frowned and asked, ¡°Su Li, do you know that Su Huanli and otherse to the Qinghe Town?¡±


    ¡°I heard from one guard, but I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s innocent answer, Wen Ruomin showed a helpless expression and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like gossiping about others, but your parents are really...¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Su Li said calmly with a smile, ¡°I was born in the Su Family, so I must ept the result. After all, I don¡¯t have the right to choose my parents, but I am satisfied because my Eldest Brother loves me so much.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Wen Ruomin was more distressed. Wen Ruomin wanted Su Li to pour out her sufferings in the Su Family rather than enduring all those silently.


    ¡°We don¡¯t allow outsiders to enter into the school, and rtives of lecturers are no exception. I sent them back with great efforts at the entrance of the school, but I heard that they were still in the Qinghe Town. They might live in the Fi Inn.¡±


    Wen Ruomin told Su Li the news of Su Huanli and others and then urged her carefully, ¡°I told them that the special-ss lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School had no genuine authority. So, you mustn¡¯t expose yourself as the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop, or you will be in trouble.¡±


    Wen Ruomin could imagine that if members of the Su Family knew that Su Li was the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop, they must force Su Li to give green lights to the business of silk store of the Su Family. Once the Jin Family and the Lin Family knew that Su Li showed favoritism, Su Li and even the Yan Family would be in trouble. It was serious.


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Su Li nodded serenely and said, ¡°Even if others tell my family members that I am the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop, I won¡¯t exploit my authority to help them. I won¡¯t let Dean Gong and you down even though they me me for being undutiful.¡±


    Su Li must be sure that Yan Shixun wouldn¡¯t fail in the battle.


    Otherwise, Su Li¡¯s one million taels of silver would be in vain.


    ¡°Li, you bear a huge burden.¡±


    Then Wen Ruomin sighed. She heard from Ning Yunzhi before that Su Li was really a filial daughter. No matter how badly members of the Su Family treated her, she had neverined, but Wen Ruomin had to urge her to be against her beliefs.


    It¡¯s a sin!


    After saying goodbye to Wen Ruomin, Su Li didn¡¯t return to the courtyard of the school but went to the Fi Inn. It made guards sigh repeatedly as if they saw that Su Li had already been in danger.


    The Fi Inn.


    A waiter saw Su Li and then asked with a smile, ¡°What can I do for you? Do you want to eat something or live here?¡±


    Su Li forced a smile and said gently, ¡°I am Su Li.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, the waiter was extremely stunned and then bent over to give a salute. Few people saw Su Li, but everyone in the Qinghe Town knew Su Li¡¯s name because her name had got around in the Qinghe Town.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, you finallye! I will lead the way to see Master Su!¡±


    The waiter led Su Li to the upstairs whileining, ¡°Master Su has owed 10 days¡¯ rent, but our shopkeeper doesn¡¯t drive them away from the inn on ount of your fame. It is not suitable for them to live in three luxurious rooms without paying the rent all the time. We are looking forward to youring!¡±


    ¡°Lecturer Su! Lecturer Su!¡±


    The waiter still wanted to say something but was interrupted by a fatty who was going upstairs flexibly. Then the fatty said, ¡°I heard that you went to the Qinghe River to rx. I haven¡¯t seen you for over half a month. I miss you so much.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°You must be the boss of the Fi Inn, Wang Fi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±


    Wang Fi wiped his sweaty head and dismissed the waiter. Then he ttered Su Li, ¡°I am so honored that Lecturer Su still remembers my name. Does Lecturer Sue here to see Master Su and others?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Su Li answered gently. Hearing Su Li¡¯s answer, Wang Fi immediately led the way for Su Li enthusiastically.


    There were three floors in the Fi Inn and the higher the floor, the more expensive the room was. Wang Fi didn¡¯t stop until he came to the three most luxurious rooms.


    ¡°The price of the Tianzi Room is fifty taels of silver one night. Your family members have upied the rooms for ten days, but I can¡¯t do anything. You are an educated lecturer, so take them away!¡±


    Wang Fi sighed helplessly and thought, ¡°They are really scoundrels! What rotten luck!¡±

 Chapter 125 - Members of the Su Family Came

    Chapter 125 Members of the Su Family Came


    Wang Fi still wanted to say something but the door of the Tianzi Room opened as if people inside heard their talking.


    Seeing that Su Li and Wang Fi stood outside, Su Huanli was stunned. Then he shouted delightedly, ¡°Li, you finallye!¡±


    ¡°Does Lie?¡± Zhu Yan came out of the room and asked.


    Seeing that well-dressed and energetic Su Li was more graceful than she was in the Dasu Town, Zhu Yan had a deep sense of crisis.


    Zhu Yan thought, ¡°I mustpletely deal with Su Li this time. If I don¡¯t take actions and allow her to grow arbitrarily, her origin will be exposed after she arrived in Yunjing.¡±


    Although Zhu Yan thought that in heart, she said with a gentle smile, ¡°Our Li is increasingly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Second Sister!¡±


    At this moment, Su Zipei came out from the side room holding Mam. Su-Cui. Then she looked at Su Li adoringly as if she had always admired her sister in this way.


    ¡°Second Sister, our dad and mom were extremely happy when they heard that you were a special-ss lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School. We all came to see you immediately. Only Second Mother was left to manage the Baiwei Building.¡±


    Su Zipei said with a smile and then held Su Li¡¯s arm extremely intimately.


    Seeing the harmonious scene, Wang Fi thought, ¡°The rtionship between Su Li and members of the Su Family is good. Rumors are exaggerated. After all, they are closest rtives.¡±


    Seeing Zhu Yan and Su Zipei¡¯s insincerity, Su Li had no feelings. But she showed a happy and excited expression and said, ¡°Dad, mom, you don¡¯t need to see me personally. If I have time, I will go back to see you. You must be tired after the long trip.¡±


    ¡°s! Don¡¯t talk about these.¡±


    Su Huanli interrupted Su Li. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You have a new identity now. You are a big shot of the Qinghe Town now. I can hear your name everywhere. Now, let¡¯s go to your residence and then talk in detail.¡±


    Hearing Su Huanli¡¯s words, Su Li said embarrassedly, ¡°I live in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School now. You know that outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to go into there. Even if I...¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Mam. Su-Cui walked forward and pinched Su Li¡¯s hand heavily. Then she said angrily, ¡°Are we outsiders? You actually refuse your dad. Do you have the conscience? We will follow you. Those guards in the school won¡¯t dare to stop us, will they?¡±


    Su Li replied unhappily, ¡°Rules of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School can¡¯t be vited. I am not the dean but only a lecturer there. Does grandma want me to lose the position?¡±


    ¡°...You?!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui felt embarrassed immediately and didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she held Su Huanli¡¯s sleeves and said in a sobbing tone, ¡°My son. Look at Li. She was so unruly that she actually answered back. How unfortunate the Su Family is!¡±


    Su Huanli was pretty angry and looked at Su Li coldly.


    Su Huanli promised Mam. Su-Cui that they could open a branch of the Baiwei Building easily with the help of Su Li. But now, they didn¡¯t even have a ce to live.


    ¡°Second Sister! You are so heartless. Will you see us sleep in the street?¡± Su Zipeiined.


    ¡°Li, how have I taught you? You are not filial at all. Do you really want to let me down?¡±


    Suddenly, members of the Su Family began to me Su Li. Wang Fi was startled and thought, ¡°It seems that rumors are true to some extent.¡±


    Seeing that members of the Su Family were about to lesson Su Li, Wang Fi didn¡¯t bear it and interrupted at once. He said, ¡°Guests, you can solve these problems at home. Now, can you pay your rent? The price of three rooms is 150 taels per day, so you should pay 1,500 taels for ten days. Thank you for your patronage!¡±


    ¡°What? 1,500 taels?¡± Zhu Yan suddenly screamed. ¡°It is a robbery. Do you think that your inn is the Jade Emperor¡¯s sleeping pce?!¡±


    Seeing that Zhu Yan didn¡¯t want to pay the rent, Wang Fi sneered. Then he said, ¡°All you live in the most luxurious Tianzi Room. There are few in the whole Qinghe Town. If you n to go without paying for them, I will send you to the feudal office. I won¡¯t consider Lecturer Su¡¯s feelings then!¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter is still the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop. Her status is equal to that of the satrap.¡±


    Then Mam. Su-Cui said coldly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how a boss of an inn sends us to prison.¡±


    Wang Fi was so angry that he took a deep breath. He had opened the inn for years but had never met such a brazen family before.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Hearing that Mam. Su-Cui mentioned ¡°the workshop owner of the embroidery workshop¡±, Su Li couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shouted slightly.


    Then the whole corridor was quiet. Mam. Su-Cui who quarreled with Wang Fi just now looked back in surprise. She had never seen Su Li lose her temper before. Last year, members of the Su Family plotted to sink Su Li into the river in a cage. At that time, Su Li wasn¡¯t as angry as she was just now.


    ¡°Does Su Li really change after staying in the Qinghe Town in less than half a year?¡± Mam. Su-Cui thought.


    Su Li took a deep breath and then took small bits of silver from her arms. The money Su Li earned from the Linli Building all was invested into the battle between the Yan Family and the Jin and Lin Families. So, she didn¡¯t have money now. Of course, even if Su Li had money, she wouldn¡¯t give it to members of the Su Family.


    ¡°Shopkeeper, I am so sorry. I only have over 500 taels of silver now. I have never collected my sry from embroidery workshop yet. I will ask others to deliver the rest one thousand taels to you when I collect my sry. What do you think of that?¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s sincere and apologetic expression, Wang Fi didn¡¯t know what to say. He had mixed feelings.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Lecturer Su. It¡¯s your family members¡¯ fault. Why do you bear it for them?¡± Wang Fi didn¡¯t understand.


    After a long time, Wang Fi epted Su Li¡¯s silver. Then he said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept your silver, but I also need to pay sry to my workers. So, I¡¯ll ept it, but your family members... Lecturer Su, it is really difficult for you to keep your integrity in this kind of family.¡±


    Wang Fi took the silver and went away helplessly. Many people were curious about what happened here, so they observed secretly in both sides of the corridor.


    People who lived in the Fi Inn were either rich or influential. They were quite interested in gossip about Su Li, the youngest special-ss lecturer in the Qinghe Town.


    Seeing that so many people looked at them, Su Huanli and others were extremely embarrassed. Then Su Huanli drew Su Li out of the Fi Inn.


    ¡°Dad, mom, go back. I can¡¯t arrange a ce for all of you to live unless you are willing to live in cheaper inns.¡±


    Su Li said helplessly as if she was pleading with them.


    Mam. Su-Cui sneered and seized Su Li¡¯s pouch. Seeing small bits of silver in the pouch, Mam. Su-Cui believed what Su Li said. Then she threw Su Li¡¯s pouch onto the ground.


    ¡°You are so useless! I thought that your identity could bring some benefits to the Su Family. Now, it is a waste of effort!¡± Mam. Su-Cui scolded.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe Su Li doesn¡¯t tell us the truth. We can¡¯t leave hurriedly.¡± Su Zipei persuaded.


    ¡°Yes, mom. Let¡¯s live in a cheaper inn temporarily.¡± Zhu Yan said.


    ¡°We¡¯d better go to the embroidery workshop tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li picked up her pouch slowly. Although Su Huanli and others walked away, Su Li could hear what they whispered about. Su Li showed a cold expression and followed them silently.


    Wu Yun observed secretly. When she saw their quarreling, she smiledcently.


    ¡°People are really animals with weaknesses. The Yan Family is so cautious, but they have never thought that I deal with them in a new way.¡±


    At night, Su Li arranged Su Huanli and others to live in an ordinary inn which only cost several hundred cents. Of course, Su Li paid the rent. No matter how much money members of the Su Family earned from the Baiwei Building, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exploit Su Li. Su Li was a soft touch in their heart.


    After going into the inn, Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui told others that they were Su Li¡¯s biological mom and grandma. They made the atmosphere really embarrassing. Su Huanli and others didn¡¯t let Su Li go until they found that it was uninteresting.


    Su Li returned to the Linli Building. Fang Yuan and others had known what happened, so they ran towards Su Li immediately.


    ¡°The tricky members of the Su Family actuallye to the Qinghe Town. It is really strange!¡±


    Qu Qingning said affirmatively, ¡°Su Huanli is only interested in money. There must be benefits in the Qinghe Town. Otherwise, Su Huanli won¡¯t let the Second Madam manage the Baiwei Building and take his family members to the Qinghe Town.¡±


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t speak but nodded. He agreed with Qu Qingning.


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu didn¡¯t join them until Su Li came to the Qinghe Town. So, they didn¡¯t know clearly about members of the Su Family. But when they heard that members of the Su Family were so heartless and arrogant, they were really startled.


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu thought that Su Li should be born into a hidden family or should be an apprentice of a rare talent. But the fact was that Su Li was just the Second Miss of a merchant family in a small town.


    Su Li¡¯s origin was really out of Yin Xuetong and Fang Yuan¡¯s imagination.


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu stood there in surprise. Su Li ignored them and showed the words on the paper to Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning.


    ¡°Wu Yun?!¡±


    Qu Qingning was really confused and asked, ¡°Does Wu Yun have rtionship with the Su Family? Shouldn¡¯t Wu Yun deal with the Jin Family and the Lin Family now?¡±


    But Fang Yuan showed an expression of dawningprehension.


    ¡°Pay close attention to Su Huanli¡¯s and others¡¯ whereabouts. If they have any strange actions, inform me immediately.¡± Su Li was a little confused. She had never thought that Wu Yun dealt with the Yan Family with members of the Su Family.


    What a pity... If Su Li was really a hardworking and filial daughter, Wu Yun¡¯s plot almost had no weakness. But those... were illusions that Su Li deliberately showed.


    ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t given sses in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School for a long time. And I haven¡¯t seen Hongxiu for ages. So, I will go to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School first. You decide what to do next.¡±


    Then Su Li left.


    Others looked at each other with a puzzled expression. Only Qu Qingning perceived something and asked dully, ¡°Did Su Li call her dad ¡®Su Huanli¡¯ just now?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t suitable for Miss Su Li who is... to call that kind of man ¡®dad¡¯, is it?¡±


    Fang Mu said with a smile. Fang Yuan who stood there thoughtfully knew that his spection was right.


    ¡°Su Li doesn¡¯t care members of the Su Family from the very beginning... She just yacts.¡±


    Fang Yuan understood that all of them were cheated by Su Li in the Dasu Town. They thought that Su Li was loath to hurt Su Huanli and others, so she was bullied by them withoutining. It was quite ridiculous!


    ¡°A person like Su Li doesn¡¯t have affection...¡±


    Fang Yuan was a little sad. Now, he could just hide his true affection in heart. Maybe he would never touch it in his life.

 Chapter 126 - Bitterness

    <strong>Chapter 126 Bitterness</strong>


    Su Li came to the embroidery workshop early next morning. Administrator who was busy processing orders was really happy when he saw Su Li, because Su Li didn¡¯te for a long time.


    ¡°Workshop Owner, I haven¡¯t seen you for ages. I heard from Dean Wen that you hanged out. How about your trip?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. The Qinghe River was really beautiful.¡±


    Su Li replied with a smile and then said, ¡°Ie here for collecting my sry in the embroidery workshop.¡±


    Jia An stunned and then smiled, ¡°Workshop Owner Su, you are the one I have ever seen who didn¡¯t care about sry at all. I thought that you have forgot your sry, because you hadn¡¯t mentioned it for four months.¡±


    ¡°You are joking, Grandpa Jia. In fact, I...¡±


    Su Li told Jia An the situation of the Su Family. Although Su Li said in a soft tone, Jia An frowned a little. He never thought that virtuous Workshop Owner Su should be bullied by her families.


    ¡°Workshop Owner, if you need any help, you can tell me and I will try my best to help you.¡± Jia An couldn¡¯t bear to see that warm-hearted Su Li was bullied by members of the Su Family. There was rumor before that Su Li was in a bad situation in the Su Family, but Jia An never thought that it was true.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Grandpa Jia. Let¡¯s talk about the sry.¡±


    After showing her thanks to Jia An, Su Li mentioned her sry again. Jia Anughed and said, ¡°Workshop Owner Su, you know that each workshop owner can get ten percent dividend of the embroidery workshop¡¯s profit. But do you know how much the embroidery workshop¡¯s profit is every month?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t know how to say because she never concerned about the profit of the embroidery workshop.


    ¡°Haha, I knew that you have no idea about it.¡± Jia Anughed and then said, ¡°Our embroidery workshop has reached contract with the feudal office, and the profit of each month is over one million taels. Workshop Owner, you can take to percent of the whole profit, which is 100 thousand taels. So, you can get 400 thousand taels of profit for four months.¡±


    Su Li was really shocked because she never thought that a workshop owner could get so much profit. There was no wonder that she seldom saw Feng Qingru embroidering in her previous life. It turned out that the sry of the workshop owner was so high.


    ¡°60 percent of the remaining profit will be handed over to the feudal office and then to the imperial court. The rest 30 percent of the profit is used for the development of the embroidery workshop, so the workshop owner doesn¡¯t need to worry about the operation of the embroidery workshop. Actually, since Workshop Owner Su¡¯s fame was spread, our business is more prosperous than before and many businessmen cooperate with us because of you.¡±


    Jia An praised her so much and was about to continue. But he saw Gao Dahai rushed in the room in a hurry. Gao Dahai said, ¡°Something is wrong! Administrator, Workshop Owner, there are some people outside who im that they are the family of Workshop Owner Su and they are about toe to the back hall.¡±


    Hearing Gao Dahai¡¯s report, Jia An was startled. As the saying went, ¡°Speak of the devil and he doth appear¡±. Seeing that Su Li was worried and frightened, Jia An wanted to protect Su Li spontaneously, so he talked to Gao Dahai in a low voice, ¡°Let them go to the central hall. Workshop Owner, you can have a rest in the back hall and I will deal with them.¡±


    Su Li nodded. She thought that Wu Yun must be observing her secretly, so the less she was in touch with Su Huanli and others, the safer she was. As a matter of fact, Su Li was tired of suppressing her inner intentions to kill them. She was bored with pretending to be lovable facing with members of the Su Family. Now that Jia An could deal with them, Su Li thought that she could have a rest.


    After a short time, Su Huanli and others came to the central hall angrily. Seeing that well-dressed Jia An stood in the central hall, Su Huanli restrained himself a little and bowed slightly. Then he said arrogantly,


    ¡°I am Su Huanli, father of the Workshop Owner of the embroidery workshop, Su Li. What should I call you?¡±


    Su Huanli looked down upon Jia An because he thought that Jia An who worked in the embroidery workshop must be under Su Li. Su Li was his second daughter, so, Su Huanli had a sense of superiority.


    Hearing Su Huanli¡¯s words, Jia An sneered and said indifferently, ¡°I am Jia An, administrator of the embroidery workshop. I have worked here since thest workshop owner took office. So, Landlord Su, you don¡¯t need to frighten me with Workshop Owner Su.¡±


    Hearing Jia An¡¯s words, Su Huanli and others were really shocked and thought that Jia An wasn¡¯t easy to deal with. They doubted whether Wu Yun said was true or not.


    ¡°Administrator Jia, I know that you have worked in the embroidery workshop for many years. There is something that I just wonder if I should tell you.¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui stepped forward with a crafty expression.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Thinking of that Mam. Su-Cui was elder than him, Jia An said politely.


    Seeing that Jia An showed a polite attitude, Mam. Su-Cui was relieved. She said, ¡°Although Su Li is rich and outstanding now, she can¡¯t change the fact that she is the daughter of the Su Family. I heard that she was too busy in the school toe here to collect her sry, so I can take it for her now.¡±


    Hearing what Mam. Su-Cui said, Jia An was stunned because he didn¡¯t expect that Mam. Su-Cui was so shameless. She even took it for granted that she took Su Li¡¯s sry.


    ¡°Old Lady, I am sorry that I have to refuse you. There are some rules in the embroidery workshop. Although you are the grandma of the Workshop Owner, you can¡¯t take the sry for her.¡±


    Jia An rejected sharply. Then Mam. Su-Cui sneered and said, ¡°Well! Huanli, go to the school immediately to get Li. Doesn¡¯t her stuff belong to the Su Family? She is just a lecturer in the school, but she doesn¡¯t care her family at all. What an unfilial daughter she is!¡±


    Hearing Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s cynic words, Jia An¡¯s temper began to fray. Mam. Su-Cui just regarded Workshop Owner Su as a human. What did she think she is? A tool of making money?


    But Jia An would take anything to let Su Huanli stay, or Su Li¡¯s whereabouts would be exposed.


    ¡°Landlord Su, please don¡¯t go!¡±


    Jia An stopped Su Huanli and said, ¡°The Workshop Owner is busy and can¡¯t be bothered. What Old Lady said just now is reasonable, so, Old Lady, you can take the sry for the Workshop Owner.¡±


    Hearing that Jia An allowed them to take Su Li¡¯s sry, Mam. Su-Cui and others were delighted and thought that what Wu Yun said was really true. Su Li truly had money hided in the embroidery workshop.


    ¡°I want to know how much Old Lady wants to take?¡± Jia An took out an ount book and asked.


    ¡°We will take all her money!¡±


    Su Huanli said excitedly because he wanted to buy another ce to build a branch of the Baiwei Building with Su Li¡¯s money. If they didn¡¯t take all of the money, what if it¡¯s not enough to buy the ce?


    ¡°All her money?!¡±


    Jia An was so angry that he wanted to fling the writing brush down on the ground.


    Jia An thought that the Su Family should be a little grateful and would leave some money to Su Li. But he didn¡¯t expect that Su Huanli who was the biological father of Su Li would want to take all Su Li¡¯s money now. After paying the rent of the Fi Inn yesterday, Su Li only had less than one tael of silver. Members of the Su Family were really heartless.


    ¡°Now that you are heartless, I won¡¯t be so easy on them.¡±


    Jia An sneered in heart, but he nodded and said calmly, ¡°The Workshop Owner¡¯s sry is one thousand taels each month, so, her total sry is four thousand taels for four months. Old Lady, would you like the bank note or cash?¡±


    Hearing Jia An¡¯s words, Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s smile faded and she blurted, ¡°Four thousand taels? That¡¯s all?¡±


    Jia An showed an unconcerned expression and said, ¡°How much does Old Lady think the Workshop Owner can get? The position of a workshop owner is a sinecure and she doesn¡¯t need to do anything ordinarily, so one thousand taels each month is enough. I think it is the most satisfactory position in the world.¡±


    Seeing that Jia An was so serious, Mam. Su-Cui thought that what Jia An said should be true. But she looked terrible, because Wu Yun told them that they could get at least hundreds of thousands taels of silver here. Although members of the Su Family didn¡¯t believe what Wu Yun said, they expected that they could get at least tens of thousands here. Now they could only get four thousand taels, which was much less than that they expected.


    Mam. Su-Cui and others were disappointed so much.


    Jia An snickered but said impatiently, ¡°Old Lady, do you still want the four thousand taels? If you won¡¯t take it, I will go now because I am busy and have no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°I will take it!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui answered as she nodded repeatedly. She was intensely eager for wealth, and how wouldn¡¯t she take?


    ¡°Old Lady, here is the bank note of the Wantong Money Shop. I have something to do now, so I will go first.¡±


    Then Jia An left after putting away the ount book. Su Huanli still wanted to ask something about Su Li, but Jia An had already left.


    ¡°Well, I never expected that the sry of the Workshop Owner in the embroidery workshop was so low. Erya is really useless...¡±


    Then Mam. Su-Cui who took the bank note fixed her eyes on Su Huanli and asked, ¡°My son, how much silver did you bring?¡±


    ¡°50 thousand taels!¡±


    Then Su Huanli took out a handful of bank notes and said, ¡°It is enough for us to buy a satisfactory ce and open a branch, but I don¡¯t know whether Li is willing to...¡±


    ¡°She must be!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui stared at Su Huanli and said, ¡°She is the sinner of the Su Family. Even if she opened ten thousand Baiwei Buildings with her money, she can¡¯t atone for what she had done! My son, each time you are soft-hearted, you should think of Xiaoyan¡¯s baby who was aborted because of Eyra.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Hearing Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s words, Zhu Yan who was pregnant showed a sinister smile. She would give birth to her son in over one month, and then she would ruin Su Li at that time.


    ¡°Madam Wu Yun... She is really my lucky star.¡± Zhu Yan thought.


    Seeing that members of the Su Family left, Jia An who had been observing in secret walked out from the yard and said with a smile, ¡°Workshop Owner, they are gone. You cane out.¡±


    Su Li came out from the back hall with red eyes. She saluted and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Grandpa Jia.¡±


    ¡°Gosh! Don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Jia An stopped Su Li quickly and said, ¡°I just did the thing I should do. You shouldn¡¯t give 400 thousand taels of silver to your heartless family. Let me save it for you. You can open another branch in the Qinghe Town after you leave the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently and said with a smile, ¡°Everything will be okay while my eldest brotheres back.¡±


    Jia An nodded with a smile, but he wondered who was Su Li¡¯s eldest brother? Su Li was so excellent that she was really a miracle in the disgusting Su Family. Was there another talent like her?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t take her sry from the embroidery workshop because she decided to do as Jia An said. In the afternoon, Su Li did nothing but went to the Fi Inn to tell Wang Fi that she couldn¡¯t afford one thousand taels of silver temporarily, because all her sry was taken by her family. Therefore, Wang Fi had to wait until Su Li got her sry in next month.


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s exnation, Wang Fi was really angry. But he could do nothing but sigh, ¡°Lecturer Su, if you have the opportunity to leave the Su Family in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to leave and have your own life. If you are in a higher position in the future, the Su Family will bring you more trouble.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminding.¡±


    Su Li nodded and then left. Seeing Su Li¡¯s back in the distance, Wang Fi shook his head helplessly. He was afraid that Su Li might not listen to him.


    It was at night. Fang Yuan came to the attic of the Linli Building and saw the graceful figure of Su Li. She was drinking by the window.


    Fang Yuan sighed, ¡°Do you prepare to entangle with the Su Family all the time?¡±


    Su Li turned around and said firmly with a smile, ¡°Entangle? No! It is not entanglement. I haven¡¯t tortured them enough yet! They owed me. They haven¡¯t paid the price for what they have done. How could I let them go so easily? They owed me too much...¡±


    Then Su Li¡¯s voice faded to a whisper.


    Fang Yuan hesitated for a moment and then walked toward Su Li. Seeing that Su Li was drunk, Fang Yuan held her and put her in the soft bed. Then Fang Yuan murmured,


    ¡°How much bitterness have you experienced? Why you never tell me...¡±

 Chapter 127 - New Baiwei Building

    Chapter 127 New Baiwei Building


    Su Huanli bought a satisfactorynd which was on the diagonally opposite side of the Linli Building. It took his own 50 thousand taels and Su Li¡¯s four thousand.


    It was worth mentioning that there were few people in this street before. But now, it had the potential to be the most crowed ce because of the Linli Building. So, the rent here increased. That meant that if Su Huanli bought thend four months ago, he only needed to spend 20 thousand taels of silver.


    ¡°Fortunately, this building was a restaurant originally. Although it is a little old, I can renovate it after I get profit from it.¡± Su Huanli thought.


    Looking at the newly-boughtnd, Su Huanliined, ¡°If I knew that the price ofnd here would increase, I would buy it earlier. Why didn¡¯t Su Li tell me earlier?¡±


    Su Huanli went to the second floor. He opened the wooden window and then closed it with detestation. Seeing the long queue outside the Linli Building, Su Huanli suddenly had mixed feelings.


    It was said that the Linli Building was the most profitable ce in the Qinghe Town, but the ce was empty and belonged to the Su Family four months ago.


    ¡°Just in half a year, tut-tut... Mr. Li is really different and intelligent. I feel quite ashamed...¡±


    Su Huanli sighed. He was somon that he had no opportunities to meet with the boss of the Linli Building, Mr. Li. Although people heard of Mr. Li before, they thought that Mr. Li should be a man and never thought that Mr. Li would be Su Li.


    When Yan Shixun first heard of Mr. Li and Mr. Li¡¯s deep cultivation, he first thought that Mr. Li must be the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li.


    Yan Shixun didn¡¯t change his mind until he saw Mr. Li was a girl personally. Although nobody in Jianghu saw the appearance of Childe Li, everyone knew that Childe Li was a man who acted strangely between good and evil. On the contrary, Ms. Li was really kind and easy-going.


    ¡°Zipei, your mom will have a baby, so, you should spend more time with her rather than be busy with trivial matters in the new Baiwei Building. I and your father will be here. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Seeing that Su Zipei was busy all the time in the new Baiwei Building, Mam. Su-Cui stopped her with a loved expression. She said, ¡°I will have Erya clean here. I heard that the school designated two manservants to help her, so I will have them to clean here. Will that vite rules of the school?¡±


    ¡°You are right. Second Sister didn¡¯te back even on the New Year¡¯s Day. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t take us in her heart. It¡¯s time to teach her a lesson!¡±


    Hearing Su Zipei¡¯s ingratiating words, Mam. Su-Cui felt great andughed gaily.


    Su Huanli and others were busy with the new Baiwei Building, but they didn¡¯t know that their acts and moves were closely observed by Wu Yun and people of the Linli Building. The Yan Family were watching them, too.


    ¡°The Su Familye here suddenly and niggle Su Li all the time. Someone must create difficulties on purpose. They must be vicious.¡± Yan Shixun thought silently.


    Yan Shixun was not stupid. He definitely could perceive what Su Li could be aware.


    Receiving thetest news from his spies, Yan Shixun frowned and sighed slightly. He sat down and pinched the part between his eyebrows. He was upright, but he looked so tired.


    Yan Shixun had been intriguing against the Jin Family and the Lin Family for two months. He was really tired at that moment.


    ¡°Dad, we got it. The old butler didn¡¯te with the Su Family, and he was still in the Dasu Town. He said that someone really went to the Su Family to send news secretly and exposed the whereabouts of Lecturer Su Li.¡±


    Yan Ziye came in a hurry and told Yan Shixun what they had got. Yan Shixun was excited suddenly.


    ¡°Just as I expected, the whole thing seems to be very mysterious! The butler in the Su Family takes Su Li¡¯s side, so, not everyone in the Su Family bullies the girl. However, she is still in a bad situation...¡±


    Yan Ziye murmured. Thinking of that Ning Yunzhi had told him that Qi Xianqing supported Su Li, Yan Ziye made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt Su Li in the Qinghe Town.


    Otherwise, if Qi Xianqing was angry, the whole Dahan Country would be in trouble, let alone the Yan Family.


    ¡°Ziye, you are responsible for protecting Su Li. Try to prevent her from involving in the dispute. If you find that members of the Su Family want to hurt her, you should stop them as soon as possible. Do you understand?¡±


    Seeing Yan Shixun talking to him so seriously, Yan Ziye nodded heavily. He remembered that Su Li was badly wounded and lost a lot of bloodst time. Yan Ziye was really sad for her. He didn¡¯t bear to see Su Li who was innocent, weak but strong would be hurt by the Jin Family and the Lin Family again.


    It was in the courtyard of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.


    Seeing thetest information Fang Yuan brought, Su Li showed a despised expression. There is no story without coincidences. Su Huanli even build the branch of the Baiwei Building on the diagonally opposite side of the Linli Building.¡±


    ¡°Wu Yun didn¡¯t take action, but the Yan Family sent people to the Dasu Town. It seemed that they got some news.¡±


    Fang Yuan added some key points. Su Li nodded and mediated for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Don¡¯t take any action and just observe what Wu Yun will do.¡±


    Su Li gave the same order as before, and Fang Yuan had been used to it. He just nodded and then left.


    The room was quiet again. Su Li took the Ao Sword Skills and then began toprehend the third hurdle. Despite the fact that her cultivation was powerful enough to avoid being found by people arranged by Wu Yun, she seldom went to the Linli Building these days.


    However, there were no absolute rules.


    Su Li never thought that she had a good luck, so she must be careful in the critical period.


    After a while, Su Li thought of something. She asked, ¡°Mammy, is my mom going to have a baby?¡±


    Mammy Li who was taking a nap outside was waken up with a start. She nodded repeatedly while rubbing her eyes, and then she answered, ¡°Yes, Fifth Master will be born in less than one month.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Master?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head with a smile, which confused Mammy Li. Mammy Li murmured, ¡°Didn¡¯t that witch say that First Madam would give birth to a boy this time?¡±


    ¡°Mammy, ask someone to inquire secretly which midwife will deliver the baby for my mom. Then I can know it¡¯s a Fifth Brother or a Fifth Sister that my mom will give birth to.¡±


    ¡°Well! I will go now.¡±


    Mammy Li stood up and sighed secretly, ¡°Second Miss said that she doesn¡¯t care about First Madam and others, but she thinks about them in heart all the time. Argh! First Madam was heartless, but she gave birth to such a kind-hearted daughter. How much good deeds did First Madam do in pervious life?¡±


    ...


    Perhaps Su Li and Wu Yun couldn¡¯t pay the price to stir up trouble and just observed each other¡¯s action secretly, so the Qinghe Town was quiet temporarily. Only the newly-opened Baiwei Building became a hot topic.


    ¡°I heard that dishes in the restaurant on the opposite side of the Linli Building taste very good. Have you ever been there?¡±


    ¡°I have been there before. I thought that they just bragged, but a few dishes tasted really delicious!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I heard from others that those recipes were created by Su Li, the most intelligent girl in Qinghe Town, so they must be delicious.¡±


    ¡°I get it!¡±


    ¡°You mean the 16-year-old Lecturer Su?!¡±


    ¡°Since you said that, I really want to taste those dishes to see whether what you said is true or not.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, you don¡¯t need to doubt that Miss Su¡¯s talent. She is the youngest special-ss lecturer in the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School and even the First Master of the Lin Family is not worthy of her.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lecturer Su Li is quite pretty. She is really a girl endowed with both a pretty face and talent.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Remarks had spread. The business of the Baiwei Building was thriving, which made Su Huanli extremely happy. He thought that it was right for him to open the new Baiwei Building in the Qinghe Town.


    Su Huanli got Su Li to design the boiler of the Baiwei Building and arranged some helpers from the Dasu Town. Then the new Baiwei Building operated normally. Although there was not much profit now because the building was too old, Su Huanli was full of confidence in the future.


    ¡°When I make enough money to renovate the new Baiwei Building, the business here will be more prosperous. In addition, Li¡¯s fame will attract more customers. At that time, the profits of the new Baiwei Building might keep up with the Linli Building.¡± Su Huanli thought.


    To celebrate that the new Baiwei Building began to make profits, Su Huanli sent out invitations to influential families in the Qinghe Town in the name of Su Li and invited them to the new Baiwei Building to attend a feast.


    Receiving Su Huanli¡¯s invitations, influential families reacted differently.


    At ordinary times, these families wouldn¡¯t care about a small potato like Su Huanli, but now it was in the critical period and they knew the origin of the new Baiwei Building clearly. What¡¯s more, Su Huanli invited them in the name of Su Li.


    Since Su Li came to the Qinghe Town on the first day, she was regarded as a member of the Yan Family. Su Li was saved while she was seriously injured. All this kind of things happenedter proved that Su Li belonged to Satrap Yan¡¯s faction. However, Su Huanli who didn¡¯t understand the situation also invited the Jin Family and the Lin Family, which aroused their thoughts.


    ¡°We will go and we must go! Otherwise the Yan Family may think that the Jin Family and the Lin Family are afraid of them. But, the head of our family doesn¡¯t need to go there because Su Li is only a junior. It¡¯s better to let First Master and First Miss go there.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°I agree, too!¡±


    After receiving the invitation, Satrap Yan was really embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Su Huanli is really a troublemaker, but it is also a good opportunity to test the Jin Family and the Lin Family.¡±


    ¡°Ziye, go there with Hongxiu. Don¡¯t lose our Yan Family¡¯s face.¡± Satrap Yan ordered.


    ¡°I understand!¡± Yan Ziye answered.


    Every influential family that received the invitation arranged anxiously. Finally, it was the afternoon of the next day, the feast time of the new Baiwei Building.


    Luxury carriages stopped one after another in front of the dpidated Baiwei Building. Well-dressed childes and misses walked out of carriages. They had attracted many pedestrians around.


    ¡°So many rich families sent people here. It seems that Miss Su Li is more influential than we have imagined.¡± Pedestrians marveled.


    ¡°The Linli Building is booming fast, but the Baiwei Building is booming faster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so rare. I must try to sneak in. If I can go in and have a look, I will have no regret in this life.¡±


    Some pedestrians began to bustle around, and the situation was in chaos. Fortunately, officers and soldiers who guarded around the Baiwei Building stopped the chaos.


    Su Huanli was weing childes and misses of rich families at the entrance of the Baiwei Building. He was extremely happy because he never thought that Su Li was so influential that so many rich families came to attend the feast. Su Huanli could imagine that the business of the Baiwei Building would be more prosperous in the future.


    Su Li stood next to Su Huanli with a gentle smile as if she never minded that Su Huanli sent out invitations in her name.


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    ¡°Halt!¡±


    At this time, two luxury carriages stopped simultaneously at the entrance of the Baiwei Building. A man and a woman walked out from the carriages. The moment when they looked at each other, the air seemed to be still.


    Seeing that, others stood still, too. Everything was in silence suddenly.


    They were brothers of the Yan Family, Yan Ziye and Yan Hongxiu, and the couple, Lin Yanxing and Jin Run.


    The Yan Family and the Su Family fought against each other over one month, but they never met each other. They finally met in a sudden at this moment, so, they wouldn¡¯t make any concessions.


    Although Su Huanli had perceived that there might be something wrong, he didn¡¯t know the adversarial rtionship between the two families, so he walked forward and ttered with a smile, ¡°Childe and miss of Satrap Yan, you are here. I am Su Huanli. Please!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu and Yan Ziye didn¡¯t speak, but Jin Run rolled her eyes and said in an ironic tone, ¡°Look at your obsequious face. You are really a dog of the Yan Family!¡±

 Chapter 128 - Fifth Brother or Fifth Sister?

    Chapter 128 Fifth Brother or Fifth Sister?


    Jin Run said so loudly that nearly all the onlookers heard her. Su Huanli stunned and then he was a little angry. He didn¡¯t understand why Jin Run satirized him as he never offended the Jin Family and the Lin Family.


    Thinking of the strong power of the Jin Family and the Lin Family, Su Huanli forced a smile and ttered, ¡°Childe Lin and Miss Jin are really a golden couple and we really admire you.¡±


    Hearing Su Huanli¡¯s ttery, Jin Run was extremely delighted. Jin Run knew that she wasn¡¯t worthy of excellent Lin Yanxing. She could marry Lin Yanxing just because of the strong power of the Jin Family. But Su Huanli ttered that she and Lin Yanxing were well matched, so, she was reallycent now.


    Seeing that Su Huanli ttered the couple of Lin Yanxing and Jin Run immediately, Yan Ziye and Yan Hongxiu looked disguisedly. Both of them thought that Su Li¡¯s families were really as disgusting as they heard before.


    Hearing that Su Huanli said he was well matched with Jin Run, Lin Yanxing was really disgusted. He said coldly, ¡°Boss Su is a coward who can tter two families at the same time. Lecturer Su is really unfortunate to have this kind of father.¡±


    Then Lin Yanxing let go of Jin Run¡¯s hands. He turned around and nced at Su Li for a moment. Then, he walked into the Baiwei Building alone.


    Su Huanli was stunned at this moment because he didn¡¯t understand why he tried his best to tter them but was cursed by them.


    Yan Hongxiu giggled and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go inside, too!¡±


    Then Yan Hongxiu pulled Yan Ziye while winking at Su Li yfully. Then they ignored Jin Run who was standing there absent-mindedly, and walked into the Baiwei Building.


    Su Li nced at the longbow wrapped up with a cloth in Yan Hongxiu¡¯s back and then she took her eye off the longbow. She almost seeded in the blood refining method practice. Forty-nine days... How time flied.


    After a short time, more misses and childes came. Thanks to the feast, the Baiwei Building had be a ce where young talents in the Qinghe Town gathered together.


    Although Su Huanli didn¡¯t understand why so many young talents came here, he knew he had no rights to ask. So, he immediately ordered the chief cook to prepare dishes.


    Lin Yanxing sat in the room and drank by himself. As he looked cold and married Jin Run, nobody osted him.


    Lin Yanxing looked at Su Li now and then with possessiveness shed in his eyes. Thetter was weing guests at the entrance.


    Lin Yanxing would never give up the woman he was interested in.


    Lin Yanxing married Jin Run only for the Lin Family¡¯s interests, but he wasn¡¯t interested in her at all. In the Qinghe Town, Su Li was the only woman who attracted him so much.


    ¡°Childe Lin is newly-married, but I am really puzzled that why you drink by yourself here?¡±


    Hearing the tease, Lin Yanxing turned around and saw Yan Ziye sat next to him. Then Lin Yanxing said coldly, ¡°Yan Ziye, if you can rank the top ten in the College of Martial Arts, I will look up to you. But now, do you think you are qualified to speak with me?¡±


    Yan Ziye was really different from before. He would be angry if he heard those ironic words in the past, but now he said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t decide if I am qualified to speak with you. Despite the fact that Su Huanli has no taste, the drinks here are the Liehuo Spirits of the Linli Building. Aren¡¯t Childe Lin afraid that you will be drunk here?¡±


    Lin Yanxing¡¯s look changed slightly. He stared at Yan Ziye seriously and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the son of Satrap Yan was more formidable than I imagined.¡±


    ¡°You are ttering me. Gossips are gossips. You can¡¯t believe them all.¡±


    Yan Ziye made a fist and palm salute with a smile, ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Childe Lin would marry Jin Run, that kind of woman, for the sake of little interests. It is really puzzling!¡±


    Hearing Yan Ziye¡¯s words, Lin Yanxing was furious. He couldn¡¯t help but refute, ¡°Nonsense! I am not a short-sighted man. If...¡±


    Lin Yanxing stopped talking. He suddenly realized that Yan Ziye was tempting him to speak out what he wanted to know.


    Lin Yanxing almost fell into Yan Ziye¡¯s trap.


    Lin Yanxing was in a cold sweat on his back. He shut up immediately. Yan Ziye sneered and said, ¡°If what? Can you tell me?¡±


    Lin Yanxing held the ss tightly. He calmed himself down at that moment, so, he wouldn¡¯t be angered by Yan Ziye.


    ¡°Yan Ziye, you are not good at martial arts, but I admit that you are getting more deceitful under your father¡¯s guidance. I almost fell into your trap just now. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t. You can try harder.¡±


    Then Lin Yanxing kept calm and said coldly, ¡°I will tell you why I marry Jin Run when I control the whole Qinghe Town. How do you think?¡±


    Yan Ziye also said furiously, ¡°You seem very confident. I will wait and see.¡±


    Finally, Lin Yanxing left in advance with the excuse that he didn¡¯t feel well. Yan Hongxiu wanted to chat with Su Li for a while, but Yan Ziye hurried to leave, so she left with her brother reluctantly.


    As the members of the Lin Family and Yan Family left in advance, the feast was over in haste without a climax, but Su Huanli was quite happy and looked forward to tomorrow.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Su Li went back to the school. Although it was very noisy at the feast, Su Li heard clearly what Lin Yanxing and Yan Ziye said.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know what the Jin Family and the Lin Family would doter, but she was sure that they were supported by others.


    ¡°Yan Ziye changes a lot recently and is a steady fellow now. It seems that our second appointment can be finished soon.¡± Su Li thought.


    Trees on the hill behind the courtyard rustled in the wind under the moonlight.


    There was a saying that talent was everything in martial arts circle, but there was always a way out. Therefore, there also was peerless Xuangong which was suitable for ordinary people to practice.


    Su Huanli was busy in the Baiwei Building. Su Li was also asked to help him.


    Meanwhile, in the inn Zhu Yan lived, Mam. Su-Cui walked back and forth worriedly with the aid of a cane at the entrance of room. Su Zipei also stared at the room anxiously. They didn¡¯t hear the cry of the baby but the screams of Zhu Yan.


    ¡°It has been so long. Why hadn¡¯t she given birth to the baby?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui was so anxious that she was in a sweat on her forehead. The midwife she hired was the best in the Qinghe Town. And it is also her third time for Zhu Yan to give birth to a baby. Everything should be okay. But, nearly a whole day past, and Zhu Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse due to her screams. The baby hadn¡¯t been born yet.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry! Let me have a look!¡±


    When Su Zipei was about to push the door in a hurry, she heard the baby¡¯s loud and powerful cry. Mam. Su-Cui and Su Zipei looked at each other happily and then rushed into the room.


    Seeing Mam. Su-Cui, the tired midwife with the baby greeted her, but she was not delighted at all.


    Mam. Su-Cui was disheartened suddenly and she took the baby quickly. After uncovering the quilt of the baby, Mam. Su-Cui was extremely depressed.


    A girl!


    A girl again!


    Zhu Yan had given birth to three girls including Su Li.


    ¡°The witch told me before that it would be a boy! Why is it still a girl?¡± Mam. Su-Cui asked angrily.


    Su Zipei was really frightened. She knew that the witch told a lie because Zhu Yan bought the witch over to speak so. However, as the baby was born now, how could Zhu Yan exin?


    ¡°The witch definitely told a lie. I must ask her clearly.¡±


    Then Mam. Su-Cui gave the baby to Su Zipei and walked out of the room. She ignored Zhu Yan who was so tired that she even couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She went back alone to the Dasu Town to find the witch.


    The midwife was really embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t leave until she took the silver. The midwife was hard, because if she delivered a girl in rich and influential families, she couldn¡¯t even get a red packet.


    ¡°Zipei, where is your brother? Take him to me.¡±


    Zhu Yan finally woke up and asked anxiously while she saw Su Zipei holding the baby in a daze.


    Su Zipei walked toward Zhu Yan slowly and threw the baby beside Zhu Yan. She cried, ¡°Mom, it is Fifth Sister, not Fifth Brother! Mom, didn¡¯t you say that it would be a boy? Why is it a girl again?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhu Yan was really nervous and untied the quilt of the baby with her trembled hands regardless of the pain. Seeing that it was a girl, Zhu Yan copsed in bed.


    Impossible... She took so much medicine before, but how couldn¡¯t she give birth to a boy like Li Yuelian, that bitch?


    ¡°Well! Mom, grandma went to find the witch. If the witch tells grandma that we buy her over to tell the lie, what should we do?¡±


    Su Zipei said anxiously. Zhu Yan opened her swollen eyes slowly and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The witch won¡¯t have the opportunity to tell the secret. Now that God doesn¡¯t give me a chance to live, why I expect that...¡±


    ¡°Mom...what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Zipei felt weird. She held Zhu Yan¡¯s hands tightly and said, ¡°Mom, you have me. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    Zhu Yan smiled, which made Su Zipei really frightened and even the unnamed baby swaddled in a quilt was scared to cry.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything silly. I just think that I was too kind-hearted before. Your grandma and father treated me well, so, I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Zhu Yan said calmly.


    When the fifth daughter was born, Mam. Su-Cui went back to the Dasu Town immediately. Su Huanli didn¡¯t even looked at her. In this case, Wu Yun¡¯s proposal...what was she waiting for?


    ¡°Zipei, I want you to do something important for me. Remember that you should do it secretly and don¡¯t tell anyone. Your father is no exception. Understand?¡±


    Zhu Yan talked to Su Zipei in a sudden calmly and cautiously.


    Su Zipei was puzzled, but she saw her mother took out a scrip from her arms. When she read the words in the scrip, Su Zipei was so frightened that she looked pale all of a sudden.

 Chapter 129 - Huge Trouble

    Chapter 129 Huge Trouble


    Mam. Su-Cui was back to Dasu Town. She asked the Su Family to find the whereabouts of the witch right away, but the news she got startled her.


    ¡°What? The witch died?¡±


    Li Yin standing in front of Mam. Su-Cui lowered himself and nodded, ¡°Yes, it is said that she died suddenly. Many people said that God punished the witch because she had said too much that she shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°God punished her...¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui whispered and then shouted madly, ¡°It is great that she was punished by God! She said that I would get a grandson, but where is my grandson now? My poor grandson, oh...¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui sobbed as she said. Li Yin didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment, but he guessed that the third baby of the First Madam was still a girl.


    ...


    Mammy Li was thest one to know that the fifth baby of the Su Family was still a girl from the midwife. She was really happy about that. She thought, ¡°The First Madam really deserves this.¡± And then, she told the news to Su Li who came back to the courtyard just now.


    ¡°Fifth Sister, I know. Mammy, go and cook quickly. I am starving...¡±


    Su Li said calmly. Mammy Li eximed that Miss Li always took things well. Then, she went to cook. As usual, Su Li took a bath to wash away the smoke of the Baiwei Building and then sat quietly to consolidate her cultivation.


    Su Li was not surprised that Zhu Yan gave birth to a girl again because she knew that Zhu Yan gave birth to five girls! Every time Mam. Su-Cui got the news that Zhu Yan was pregnant, she woulde back from the temple on the mountain and apany Zhu Yan one year but went back disappointedly atst.


    When Zhu Yan gave birth to the sixth baby, Mam. Su-Cui was already unwilling toe back because she thought that Zhu Yan couldn¡¯t give birth to a boy forever!


    However, Zhu Yan really had boy then, but the baby was poisoned to death by Li Yuelian who was eager to avenge Su Qinghao. The baby didn¡¯t have the chance to see the world before he kicked the bucket.


    If Mam. Su-Cui apanied Zhu Yan at that time, Li Yuelian couldn¡¯t seed so easily. When hearing that her grandson died, Mam. Su-Cui was so furious that she vomited blood and died.


    Su Li clearly remembered what happened in previous life and knew that Mam. Su-Cui didn¡¯t like Zhu Yan at all. However, as Li Yuelian was the second wife, Mam. Su-Cui wanted Zhu Yan who was the first wife to give birth to the eldest grandson. It was so ridiculous that Mam. Su-Cui didn¡¯t see her grandson until she passes away.


    In the next morning, Su Li went to the Baiwei Building. She didn¡¯t see Su Zipei for a long time. Thetter was slimmer than before. Su Zipei came to see Su Li with a baby.


    ¡°Third Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Li showed a puzzled expression, but she guessed why Su Zipei came here. Su Zipei sneered and then threw the baby in Su Li¡¯s hands impatiently. Then she said, ¡°She is Fifth Sister. You¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Su Li was so surprised that she asked loudly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t mom take care of her? I am so busy. The Baiwei Building and...¡±


    ¡°And what? You are so annoying! Mom asked you to take care of her! You don¡¯t need toe to the Baiwei Building from now on. Nobody asks you to cook the precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken. And I can deal with it.¡±


    Su Zipei put her hands on her waist and continued, ¡°Mom said that you could find a mammy or feed her with rice soup. You had rice soup as well at this age. Mom is too tired to feed this little beast now.¡±


    Looking at the new born baby and who was curious about this world with her ck and clear eyes, a hint of tenderness shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    Although Fifth Sister was disliked by the Su Family, she lived afortable life, because she was born by Zhu Yan. She often stole food for Su Li from kitchen.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Seeing Su Zipei and Su Li who were holding the baby, Su Huanli rebuked impatiently, ¡°Why are you standing there? Isn¡¯t the restaurant busy now? Go out and help!¡±


    Su Zipei flinched and heard a scream. It was Fifth Sister who was frightened by Su Huanli and began to cry.


    ¡°You cry again! Why do you keep crying? You are so annoying!¡± Su Zipeiined.


    Recently, Su Zipei took care of not only Zhu Yan but her Fifth Sister. It was easy for her to looked after Zhu Yan, but she was bothered by Fifth Sister. She often cried. If Su Zipei hadn¡¯t been afraid that she would be in prison, she would have throttled Fifth Sister directly.


    Su Huanli was also upset by the girl. He said impatiently to Su Li, ¡°Go back now and give the baby to the mammy. Her cry may affect the business here.¡±


    Su Li was dissatisfied and said, ¡°Dad, Fifth Sister doesn¡¯t have a name yet.¡±


    ¡°Name?¡±


    Su Huanli remembered suddenly that he didn¡¯t give Fifth Sister a name, but he waved his hands impatiently, ¡°Li, I am so busy. You give her a name.¡±


    As he said, the baby cried more loudly. Su Huanli pushed Su Li out the back door and said, ¡°Go quickly. She is so annoying!¡±


    Su Li looked at Su Huanli coldly, which made Su Huanli extremely frightened as if he was tailed by a huge beast, but this kind of feelingsted only a moment.


    Seeing that Su Li went away with the baby, Su Huanli touched his head and muttered to himself, ¡°I am too tired recently. It seems that I should have a good rest.¡±


    In the courtyard, seeing that Su Li came back at this moment with a baby in her arms, Mammy Li was really surprised.


    ¡°She is Fifth Sister.¡±


    Su Li put the baby on the bed carefully and then whispered, ¡°Mammy, go and find a mammy for Fifth Sister. She was fed with rice soup before. I think she is hungry now.¡±


    ¡°Well! I will go now!¡±


    Mammy Li was really sad because she thought of Su Li who was also in such a situation when she was a baby. If Mammy Li¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t stillborn, Su Li would also be fed with rice soup all the time.


    Su Li bended over the bed and stared at Fifth Sister¡¯s sleepy face. At this moment, Fifth Sister smiled innocently as if she dreamed something happy.


    ¡°You were named Su Lainan in previous life, but you don¡¯t need that meaningless name in this life. Your life should be free, so I will call you Su Yousheng.¡±


    Su Li smiled while touching Su Yousheng¡¯s face slightly. Although Fifth Sister was born by Zhu Yan, and she was a child of the Su Family, Su Li didn¡¯t hate her. She thought it was an opportunity for her topensate her regret. In previous life, Su Li saw that Fifth Sister was taught to be a vicious woman by Zhu Yan and Su Zipei. But Su Li could do nothing for her.


    In this life, Su Li could at least change that and gave Fifth Sister a happy childhood.


    If one had silver, one could nearly buy everything he or she wanted in the Qinghe Town. Mammy Li came back with a mammy soon. Seeing Su Li, the mammy was shocked because she thought that the baby was Su Li¡¯s. Then she was told that the baby was Su Li¡¯s younger sister.


    Later, the mammy noticed that Su Li was still a virgin and then she was relieved. At the beginning, she thought that Su Li, the wisest girl in Qinghe Town, gave birth to a baby secretly in school. If so, it would be a sensational scandal.


    It was dark after Su Li settled down Fifth Sister. Su Li finished dinner and went upstairs. Suddenly, a figure shed by the window and then Fang Yuan appeared in Su Li¡¯s room.


    Su Li frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just past 19:00. You came three hours earlier. What happened?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked grave and said quickly, ¡°A group of people in ck attacked the Satrap¡¯s Mansion and stole half of the official silver. Large numbers of embroideries that were nned to be handed over to the court were also burned. Yan¡¯s Mansion is in disorder now.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank. She said, ¡°Wu Yun finally couldn¡¯t help but take action?¡±


    ¡°No, it is none of Wu Yun¡¯s business.¡±


    Fang Yuan said more seriously, ¡°Wu Yun didn¡¯t take action, so we perceived nothing and couldn¡¯t help Satrap Yan.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and sat down. Then she said in a deep voice, ¡°Yan Shixun had acquired the top hurdles. If he tried his best to stop the attack, he might keep one or two attackers. How could things happen like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite clear. Satrap Yan was pushed too far. Now he is scrutinizing the Qinghe Town thoroughly. It is impossible for those culprits to transport the official silver out of the Qinghe Town quietly. We also suspect that those culprits may have a ce to hide in the town.¡±


    While Fang Yuan analyzing, Su Li had changed her dress of Ms. Li. She didn¡¯t dress like this for a long time. She said, ¡°The situation is critical. I will look for them with you. If the Yan Family copse, the Linli Building would also be in trouble.¡±


    Su Li put all her hopes in the Yan Family. If the Yan Family was med by the court, Yan Shixun might be discharged from his position. Then if the Jin Family or the Lin Family was promoted to be the satrap, they would deal with the Linli Building with any methods they have. The inborn senior could protect the Linli Building to some extent, but she was powerless to protect the whole Dahan Country.


    ¡°To be honest, Yan Shixun is still too weak!¡±


    Su Li showed a cold and frightened expression. Qinghe Province was the weakest among the 20 provinces in Dahan Country.


    Satrap¡¯s Mansions in other 19 provinces were stronger. Some satraps themselves had inborn cultivation and could dominate the province without being attacked by others. Some had inborn seniors to protect them. So, even if they could not be the most powerful one, they could at least suppress other families.


    But as for Yan Shixun, he didn¡¯t get inborn cultivation. Additionally, there was no acquired seniors in the Yan¡¯s Mansion. Yan Shixun only had military power, but he couldn¡¯t deal with the Jin Family who was also in official position. Otherwise, Jin Zhentian would use Yan Shixun of abusing military power, and then Yan Shixun would be sentenced to death.


    Yan Shixun was losing his temper when Su Li arrived at the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Search! Do your best to search! Whatever methods you use, you must find out those culprits!¡±


    Except for people who guarded the rest official silver, people in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion were arranged to search the whereabouts of those culprits. Yan Hongxiu and Yan Ziye were no exception.


    Yan Ziye who was about to go out with a group of people encountered Su Li and said happily, ¡°Dad, Ms. Li is here! Ms. Li, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Everything is okay in the Linli Building, but it seems that something goes wrong in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.¡± Su Li smiled and said ironically.


    Yan Shixun braced himself and walked toward Su Li. He sighed, ¡°Ms. Li, I am afraid that you will be disappointed this time. s...¡±


    ¡°Satrap Yan don¡¯t need to say more. Ie to help you this time. So, if you need any help, you can tell me.¡± Su Liforted.


    Yan Shixun shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Thank you so much, but I haven¡¯t understood now how those culprits sneaked into the mansion. I didn¡¯t even notice them. I don¡¯t know where those culprits are, so I just take my chance now.¡±


    Hearing Su Li and Yan Shixun¡¯s conversation, Yan Ziye was really puzzled. He suspected from his father¡¯s tone that his father might owe Ms. Li. Did father and Ms. Li really had a mystery rtionship?


    Yan Ziye suddenly remembered that the Yan Family revived half a month ago with the help of a huge capital. He was shocked and looked at Su Li respectively with gratitude.


    ¡°Report!!¡±


    Suddenly, a solider rushed in out of breath and reported, ¡°Lord, we knew where the official silver was. We discovered fifty thousand taels of official silver with official sign in the Baiwei Building on Donger Street. It is the silver we lost.¡±


    The Baiwei Building?


    Yan Shixun was really shocked and then he ordered seriously, ¡°Block the Baiwei Building immediately. Anyone there are not allowed to go. and take people there...¡±


    Then Yan Shixun stopped and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take all the people in the Baiwei Building here.¡±


    Fang Yuan stood behind Su Li and could feel that Su Li was quite nervous when Yan Shixun ordered, but she calmed herself downter.


    ¡°Ms. Li, the whereabouts of the official silver is known, so I have to go. Please excuse me!¡±


    Su Li wore a veil, so no one could see her expression. She said calmly, ¡°You should go. Now that the official silver is found, we shouldn¡¯t be here. We will go!¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate the Linli Building¡¯s help!¡± Then Yan Shixun left hurriedly with some people. Su Li and Fang Yuan went back to the Linli Building.


    Standing by the window of the top floor, Su Li and Fang Yuan could clearly see that officers and soldiers surrounded the Baiwei Building and people in the Baiwei Building were taken away one by one.


    ¡°Su Li, if you want to take revenge on the Su Family, you don¡¯t need to do like this...¡± Fang Yuan had a lot of words to say, but he didn¡¯t know how to continue at that moment.


    ¡°You thought that I did that by this kind of stupid method?¡± Su Li looked back suddenly with a smile, ¡°Are you insulting me?¡±

 Chapter 130 - Out of Control

    Chapter 130 Out of Control


    ¡°...It¡¯s not you?¡±


    Fang Yuan was a little surprised. It¡¯s not Fang Yuan¡¯s fault to suspect Su Li. It¡¯s just because Su Li was too calm when she heard that the official sliver was found in the Baiwei Building just now. That¡¯s the reason why Fang Yuang would suspect her.


    ¡°If you have time, you can think about how to save the situation.¡±


    Seeing that Su Huanli was dragged away by officers and soldiers, Su Li said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rebuild the Linli Building in other provincial capital.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li left, Fang Yuan frowned a moment, but then he was relieved.


    After thinking carefully, Fang Yuan was sure that Su Li didn¡¯t arrange people to steal the official silver. Because if she did so, the Linli Building would also be in trouble and the prosperous situation of the Linli Building would be destroyed. Fang Yuan only saw that Su Li hated the Su Family but forgot that Su Li had her own principles.


    Su Li made an agreement with Yan Ziye and Yan Hongxiu and also lent one million taels of silver to Yan Shixun. All these moves could prove that Su Li valued and supported the Yan Family, so Su Li wouldn¡¯t obstruct her own way and got the Yan Family in trouble.


    ¡°I was impulsive just now.¡±


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuan was a little regret because he not only mistook the whole thing but wronged Su Li. Fang Yuan himself felt that he was so stupid just now, let alone Su Li.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, why are you still standing there? Men in ck took action again. Su Li was already on the way to the school.¡±


    Qu Qingning came in and shouted hurriedly. Fang Yuan woke up from his thought and left with Qu Qingning in haste.


    It was dawn when Su Li arrived at the school. After a while, Wen Ruomin passed her a message and invited her to discuss something important. Su Li found that Yan Shixun was also there when she arrived.


    Seeing that Su Li came with a puzzled expression, Wen Ruomin was really sad. This girl didn¡¯t know what happenedst night yet


    ¡°Dean, why do you get me here so early?¡±


    Su Li asked confusedly and then turned around as if she just saw Yan Shixun. She saluted, ¡°I am Su Li. Nice to meet you, Satrap Yan.¡±


    Yan Shixun nodded slightly with a serious and guilty expression.


    ¡°Su Li, you are here. I want to tell you something.¡±


    Wen Ruomin looked at Su Li worriedly. Then he held Su Li¡¯s hands and hesitated for a long time before she began to say.


    ¡°Satrap Yan knew that your father and others didn¡¯t steal the official silver, but the Jin Family and the Lin Family kept a close eye on it, so he could only arrest your father. In this way, Satrap Yan can¡¯t be caught out and he can also protect your father in this way.¡±


    Su Li was going to cry, but she suppressed her emotions. She nodded while biting her lips slightly. Wen Ruomin was both satisfied and distressed. Because she thought that it was a little cruel for Su Li, a considerate sixteen-year-old girl, to be involved in the tricks among adults.


    ¡°Look at this scrip. It was sent to the entrance of the school by a beggar. I arranged people to investigate who wrote it, but...it seems that it will not be fruitful.¡±


    Then Wen Ruomin took the scrip on the table to Su Li. After seeing it carefully, Su Li looked grave.


    The content of the scrip was not evil. It was a confidential letter for Su Li. Except for time and ce they asked Su Li to meet and the way to distribute official silver, there were also their prospect for future in the scrip.


    If Su Li didn¡¯t stand here, she almost believed that she was really in cahoots with those culprits.


    Wen Ruomin and Yan Shixun were not stupid. They realized soon what the problem was. If it was a confidential letter, they wouldn¡¯t let a beggar send it to the entrance of the school. After discussing, Wen Ruomin and Yan Shixun reached a conclusion.


    It seemed that the scrip was for Su Li, but in fact it was a letter that threatened Yan Shixun and Wen Ruomin to tell on Su Li.


    ¡°Dean, I don¡¯t know the people in the letter!¡±


    Su Li was short of breath and nervousness shed through her eyes, as if she was afraid that Yan Shixun and Wen Ruomin didn¡¯t believe her.


    Wen Ruomin sighed and touched Su Li¡¯s hair. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! We know you have nothing to do with them. In fact, the aim of the letter is to let us announce that you are the plotter.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes wider and it seemed that she didn¡¯t understand.


    Yan Shixun frowned and stared at the wrinkled scrip in Su Li¡¯s hands. Su Li who came from the Dasu Town was a quiet and good-tempered girl. She had a narrow social circle, so it was impossible for her to start a feud with those culprits. The only possibility was that she was implicated by them.


    ¡°Lord Yan, I probably know who frames Su Li.¡±


    Wen Ruomin¡¯s eyes were brightened with wise. She asked, ¡°Su Li, did you offend someone when you went to see Dean Gong?


    ¡°Dean Gong?¡±


    Su Li pretended to think carefully and then blurted out as if she had realized something, ¡°Does Mrs. Gong set this trap? But I just contradicted her a little at that time. Is it necessary for her to do so?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gong... Wu Yun!¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s expression changed a lot and finally he looked grave. If Wu Yun truly have means, then she also has the ability to set such trap. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t him think of that Wu Yun was the plotter behind this trick before!¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s innocent words, Wen Ruomin gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Su Li, you can¡¯t judge someone by appearance. Wu Yun is a narrow-minded woman. She will seek revenge for the smallest grievance. In addition, her scheme was seen through by other seniors, so it is normal that she will frame some people to let her anger out. You are the easiest character among her enemies.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Su Li seemed to be suddenly enlightened, but then she said anxiously, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su!¡±


    Yan Shixun who was silent by side just now finally said, ¡°You should do as they asked to see who they are. I will arrange people to protect you secretly. If we see the scrip and don¡¯t take action, they may escape with the official silver. As a result, I may be punished and lose my position. I don¡¯t care because I can go back to my hometown with my families, but your father will be in trouble. Under the pressure of the Jin Family, I have to hand over him to the court. Workshop Owner Su, you...¡±


    Su Li thought hard and then she said with conviction, ¡°I am willing to have a try and I believe that there will be justice in the world. I am willing to ept the consequences. It is none of my father¡¯s business.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Yan Shixun felt guilty because he underestimated Su Li. Although Su Li was frightened, she was willing to bear all consequences for the sake of her heartless father and especially for the Yan Family.


    Although Su Li was young, she understood everything...


    ¡°s, girl...¡±


    Wen Ruomin was a little sad as if she thought of something happened in the past, but then she said in a definite and deep voice, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t worry! I will do my utmost to arrange a senior to protect you secretly. Everything will be okay!¡±


    Yan Shixun arranged officers and soldiers to send Su Li to the courtyard and then to protect her there after discussing the time in detail with Su Li and Wen Ruomin.


    After Su Li and Yan Shixun left, Wen Ruomin sat dully for a moment and then took another scrip under the table. Wen Ruomin found this scrip beside her bed in the morning and she was the only one who knew the script.


    The scrip read, ¡°If Su Li doesn¡¯te, both the Yan Family and the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School will be in trouble! Wen Ruomin, you can¡¯t protect her, just like sixteen years ago. Ha-ha...¡±


    Wen Ruomin was so angry that she torn the scrip to shreds.


    Then Wen Ruomin nced at the courtyard of Su Li and ordered, ¡°Somebody! I am going to the Linli Building!¡±


    Although the courtyard of the school was surrounded by officers and soldiers, Su Li sneaked out easily and then went back to the Linli Building.


    ¡°An intelligent conspirator is helping Wu Yun.¡±


    Su Li put the scrip on the table and said calmly, ¡°The conspirator could steal a great of official silver and burn embroideries without a trace. Therefore, the first possibility is that the conspirator has a high cultivation and can sneak into the warehouse without being noticed by guards.¡±


    ¡°The second possibility is that the conspirator masters high poison skills like you, which can make the pick of officers and soldiers fall into a trance without leaving any signs on them.¡±


    Qu Qingning analyzedcently, but Fang Yuan refuted, ¡°It is impossible! If the conspirator used smoke, Yan Shixun could smell it, unless it¡¯s the dark smoke Su Li refined.¡±


    ¡°Is there a third possibility?¡± Fang Mu sat at the table quietly and raised his hand, saying, ¡°Traitors?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Yin Xuetong doubted, ¡°The Satrap¡¯s Mansion is an important ce. The pick of officers and soldiers pledge to protect the Satrap¡¯s Mansion and the warehouse. If there are traitors among them, are there any secrets in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    Seeing that they were discussing fiercely, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°There must be traitors, but they aren¡¯t in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion, but in the Baiwei Building.¡±


    Speaking of the Baiwei Building, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Fang Yuan understood first and said coldly, ¡°You mean...¡±


    Su Li still smiled, and she said slowly, ¡°Only Su Huanli was arrested. My dear Third Sister also went back to the inn to take care of my mom then. What a coincidence it is.¡±


    ¡°Zhu Yan and Su Zipei?¡±


    Qu Qingning was astounded and doubted, ¡°But why did they do that? First Madam just gave birth to a baby. What benefits she can get?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer him, but Yin Xuetong showed a thoughtful expression as if she wasn¡¯t surprised for that Zhu Yan was the traitor.


    At this moment, Heidan reported, ¡°Big Brothers, Dean Wen of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School ising without noticing us in advance.¡±


    ¡°Wen Ruomin?¡±


    Su Li was puzzled and thought, ¡°I just returned from the school. Does she...?¡±


    They met in the reception room of the back hall in the Linli Building five minutester. Su Li dressed as Ms. Li and sat with Wen Ruomin face to face. Yin Xuetong served tea for Wen Ruomin reverently and then left with a smile. That surprised Wen Ruomin a lot because she thought that Yin Xuetong, the shopkeeper of the Linli Building, was equal to her, but Yin Xuetong was a bit over friendly now.


    When Wen Ruomin was wondering why, Su Li interrupted her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you are as graceful as before. I just wonder why Dean Wenes here suddenly.¡±


    Wen Ruomin was a little guilty. She stood up and said, ¡°I heard that Mr. Li was improving your cultivation in silence, so I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you! But... I want to tell you a story, can you listen to me? Then I will tell you my request. It is rted to Lecturer Su Li in my school...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit. But she still smiled calmly, ¡°Dean Wen just tell me and I will listen to you carefully.¡±


    Wen Ruomin was relieved and sighed, ¡°Ms. Li is really polite. Eighteen years ago, there was an intelligent girl like Su Li. Her name was Su Yun...¡±

 Chapter 131 - Making up For Regrets

    Chapter 131 Making up For Regrets


    Eighteen years ago, a talented girl Su Yun was born into a poor family in the Qinghe Town. Although Su Yun¡¯s family members were poor peasants for sessive three generations, her father and mother tried their best to let her go to school. They thought the best result was that she could read as many words as possible and got married with a good husband. To their surprise, Su Yun showed a great talent in literature and was enrolled by Wen Ruomin, a new dean of the girls¡¯ school.


    The teacher and student rtion was naturally not the normal one in the school. It was more of an intimate connection between the master and apprentice in the martial arts circle. Wen Ruomin regarded Su Yun as her biological daughter and taught her carefully. Su Yun didn¡¯t let Wen Ruomin down. Su Yun sessfully passed the initial test and went to the Traditional Chinese Culture Academy in Yunjing at the age of sixteen. One yearter, she would be a female official of the Dahan Country.


    Su Yun¡¯s parents and Wen Ruomin were very happy. One yearter, Su Yun was famous for her talent in Yunjing. Many young talents in Yunjing were crazy about her and wanted to marry her. Although Wen Ruomin was worried that Su Yun didn¡¯t know those young talents well, she believed that Su Yun could choose a good husband at the thought of her intelligence. Since then, Su Yun would be both a madam of a rich and powerful family in Yunjing and one of few female officials in the imperial court.


    But two yearster, Wen Ruomin was dumbfounded when she saw Su Yun flee to the Qinghe Town and finally die in her arms.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what she experienced in Yunjing in the two years and why she was chased. But I deeply regretted that I encouraged her to pursue the official career and be a female official in those years. Sometimes I think about it. If I hadn¡¯t let her go to Yunjing in those years, she couldn¡¯t have be killed at the age of eighteen. I didn¡¯t even know who killed her...¡±


    Wen Ruomin shed tears in front of Su Li. Seeing the scene, Su Li was expressionless in a veil. Only her eyes brightened up from time to time.


    Su Yun and Su Li shared the same surname. What a coincidence!


    Too many people had the surname of Su in the world and in the Qinghe Province, the name was quite popr. Three out of ten had the surname. Su Yun was a beautiful but unfortunate girl. Her life was very miserable. But Su Li had gone through too much misery in her previous life and what Wen Ruomin said didn¡¯t make her feel any waves of emotions.


    However, Su Li pretended tofort Wen Ruomin, ¡°Destiny can¡¯t be ruled. Miss Su Yun in heaven will not me you. It has passed for many years. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Wen Ruomin wiped her tears and said with embarrassment, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me. I talk too much, but actually I want to say...¡±


    Then she seemed to have a bone in the throat. Wen Ruomin hesitated for a while and finally said, ¡°Su Li also encounters great danger! Satrap Yan said that you had powerful cultivation and even he was not as powerful as you. Can you... protect the girl secretly?¡±


    Wen Ruomin earnestly begged Ms. Li. Then she held her fists and said, ¡°You might turn up your nose at strength of my family. If you promise to help me, I could surely try my best to help you if you have any demand in the future!¡±


    Su Li felt confused and didn¡¯t understand why Wen Ruomin earnestly begged someone to help her. Even if Wen Ruomin wanted to make up for the regrets many years ago, Su Li didn¡¯t understand.


    That¡¯s because she probably would not make up for any regret in her life. There was hatred... She usually took revenge on the spot.


    ¡°Dean Wen, although I¡¯m very moved by what you said,¡± Su Li regrettably said, ¡°I recently encounter some problems in my practice method and it is not suitable for me to take action. Otherwise, I will definitely help you personally.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Wen Ruomin felt disappointed. Su Li said in a sincere tone and Wen Ruomin did not doubt what Su Li said. Otherwise, considering Ms. Li¡¯s identity, she could directly refuse her and needn¡¯t make up an unlucky excuse.


    ¡°However, I can assign someone to secretly protect Miss Su Li. Although his cultivation is not as powerful as mine, he is also a senior. Even Satrap Yan won¡¯tpete with him within ten movements of martial arts. What do you think?¡±


    Su Li said again. Wen Ruomin immediately turned from disappointment to joy and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s really great. Ms. Li, what you said scares me to death! I believe that considering your moral quality, you will not do things perfunctorily. The culprit asked to meet in a ruined temple in the mountains outside the town from 11 p.m. to 1 a.m. tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back and wait for good news.


    ¡°Dean Wen, please!¡±


    After sending away Wen Ruomin, Su Li returned to the underground adytum. And then Fang Yuan and others immediately came to her.


    ¡°Letting us protect you?¡±


    Qu Qingning felt strange when hearing what she said. Was there a stranger request in the world than this?


    ¡°There will be many people around the ruined temple tomorrow and you must not take it lightly.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and analyzed, ¡°Xuetong and Xiaomu still have low cultivation, so they should stay in the Linli Building. Qu Qingning and I should go there. As for contact with Satrap Yan...¡±


    Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan looked at each other and didn¡¯t know any candidate.


    Both of them had recently made great progress in cultivation, but they had not yet reached the peak of the acquired realm. If they met with Satrap Yan, they could be easily seen through.


    ¡°Where is Luo Yichen?¡± Su Li raised her eyebrows and said.


    ...


    In the martial arts field in the backyard of the Linli Building,


    Mei Ruohan sat at a small table to do the ounts. Luo Yichen¡¯s upper body was naked and the hot sweat dripped down along his perfect shape to the ground. He punched a wooden pole and felt peaceful. He looked happy and it seemed that he was satisfied with the present situation.


    At this moment, the head of Heidan suddenly popped out of the door. He shouted, ¡°Big Brother Luo, bosses are looking for you!¡±


    Mei Ruohan was looking at Luo Yichen and was in a daze. Heidan¡¯s voice suddenly woke her up. She bowed her head like a frightened deer in fear and pretended to do the ounts. Luo Yichen looked back at the scene and couldn¡¯t help smiling. When he turned his head again, he had be calm. His eyes brightened up.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Would the woman finally assign a task to him after more than a month? He hadn¡¯t fulfilled any duty since he recovered. He hoped that he didn¡¯t let her down in this task. At least he could prove his value in the Linli Building.


    Every time when he saw Qu Qingning and others were as busy as bees, he was sick of idleness. Luo Yichen would naturally feel ufortable. It seemed that he had not been fully trusted by the girl. But he was too taciturn to volunteer to ask for a task like Qu Qingning.


    Luo Yichen got dressed and followed Heidan all the way to the door of the adytum. His eyes slightly turned. He had lived here for two months, but he didn¡¯t know that there was an adytum in the Linli Building!


    ¡°Big Brother Luo, Boss Li lets you in. It means that she has fully trusted you. Don¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Heidan smirked and pushed open the door of the adytum to indicate that Luo Yichen could go in.


    Luo Yichen just hummed. He proudly walked in the adytum. Although he couldn¡¯t tell Qu Qingning and others his origin, he wouldn¡¯t return kindness with ingratitude!


    ¡°Ah, you are here.¡±


    Seeing Luo Yichene in, Qu Qingning immediately bent his arm round Luo Yichen¡¯s shoulder in an intimate way and said, ¡°You have been here for a long time, but unfortunately there have been no decent tasks recently. Now there is a task for you!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Luo Yichen couldn¡¯t help but ask, and he immediately looked at Su Li, who was sitting in the middle of the adytum. Then he couldn¡¯t help but open his thin lips and looked shocked.


    She did not wear a veil!


    She looked even younger than me!


    She... was still a little beautiful, although she was not as cute as Ruohan...


    For a moment, Luo Yichen¡¯s mind was full of infinite thoughts. But he didn¡¯t know much about the Qinghe Town, and he did not know other identities of Su Li.


    ¡°There will be a confrontation in a ruined temple in the mountains outside the Qinghe Town from 11 p.m. to 1 a.m. tomorrow. You are more familiar with that ce than any of us.¡±


    Luo Yichen nodded when hearing what Su Li said. He lived there for nearly a half year and was surely familiar with the ce.


    Su Li sped her hands and leaned against the back of the chair. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Your task is to contact the people of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion and the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School as a protector from the Linli Building tomorrow, and then secretly protect a female lecturer, a negotiator of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School against culprits, with soldiers. Got it?¡±


    Luo Yichen pondered and said, ¡°Am I going to contact the people of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion?¡±


    He was a fugitive. Was it too bold for him to contact the people of the feudal office?


    ¡°Rest assured!¡±


    Qu Qingning smirked and made a circle with his fingers, and then he said, ¡°With the help of an Appearance Disguising Pill, younger sister Ruohan will not recognize you.¡±


    Luo Yichen looked kinder. He had forgotten that the girl had outstanding skills in medicine. It was easy for her to get appearance disguising pills.


    Su Li took out a green porcin bottle and threw it to Luo Yichen. She didn¡¯t lookzy and warned in a stern voice, ¡°Guys, be careful tomorrow. Inborn seniors may intervene in this matter. In this case, protect your life first. I won¡¯t want to see casualties of the Linli Building with new improvements.¡±


    Everyone felt scared when hearing what Su Li¡¯s said, and then they nodded slightly.


    Luo Yichen pinched the porcin bottle in his hand, and there was an inexplicable emotion in his heart.


    At ordinary times, he only got along with Qu Qingning, who was easy-going. Fang Yuan and Fang Mu regarded him as crap instead of a useful man. Even the lowest waiters of the Linli Building had subtle criticism to him and just didn¡¯t say anything in front of him. Mei Ruohan heard much criticism about him, but she would rather be wronged than mention it to him.


    It seemed that the Linli Building would have a collective action. He could finally show off his cultivation and truly win the respect of Fang Yuan and others of the Linli Building.


    Thinking of this, Luo Yichen looked forward to the arrival of the next day.


    Fang Yuan and others noticed that Luo Yichen was full of excitement, and didn¡¯t figure out the reason why he behaved in this way. Did Luo Yichen really want to work with utter devotion for the Linli Building?


    They did that for revenge. But what¡¯s the purpose of Luo Yichen?


    On the second day, the Qinghe Town was busy as usual, and the ordinary people lived a normal life. They did not realize that the satrap of the Qinghe Province was facing an unprecedented crisis today.


    ¡°Ziye, count the soldiers again.¡±


    Yan Shixun gave an order, and looked serious. He was somewhat upset and always felt that things would not be as simple as he had thought. The enemies deliberately exposed their position, and they could dispatch soldiers to ambush them in advance. But if it was so easy, was Wu Yun such a person?


    ¡°Daddy, I have checked it five times. All of them are picked soldiers in the mansion. The news is also tightly blocked. There can be no traitors.¡±


    Yan Ziye wore a spiffy suit and Yan Hongxiu followed behind him. She was dressed in the same suit of the martial arts circle.


    Yan Shixun saw Yan Hongxiu and immediately frowned. He said, ¡°Hongxiu, what are you doing here? Go back and apany your mother!¡±


    Hongxiu immediately curled her lips and said, ¡°No! I have to go there! The Third Brother can go there. Why can¡¯t I go? I can pull the bow open halfway, and its deterrence is not worse than yours!¡±


    Hongxiu pointed to the silver bow behind her and said angrily.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yan Shixun¡¯s eyes widened, as if he saw the suning out from the west.

 Chapter 132 - Little Baby, Don’t Be Afraid

    Chapter 132 Little Baby, Don¡¯t Be Afraid


    ¡°Lord, the people of the Lin Li Building are here.¡±


    A subordinate reported when Yan Shixun and his daughter were looking at each other in consternation.


    Yan Shixun immediately came to himself and then ordered with a solemn look, ¡°Hongxiu! Stay here. I will trust you with an important task. The Satrap¡¯s Mansion will be very weak after we leave. Use the bow in your hand to protect the Satrap¡¯s Mansion and your mother. Can you do that?¡±


    Her father assigned an important task to her for the first time. Seeing his solemn look, Yan Hongxiu immediately felt an overwhelming sense of responsibility. She nodded with heartfelt delight and said, ¡°Father, rest assured. Even a mosquito cannot fly into the Satrap¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    ¡°Good! This¡¯s my girl!¡±


    Yan Shixun praised her. Then he immediately ordered someone to take Hongxiu to make arrangements.


    Seeing his father sessfully coax his sister with just a few words, Yan Ziye was at a loss whether to cry or tough. His father still did not forget to tantalize his sister at such a time. It really was...


    ¡°Did you think I was joking?¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s look changed when he heard such serious words. He raised his head in confusion and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yan Shixun lightly sighed with aplicated look and said, ¡°The agreement on the bow is impossible to be fulfilled. However, she makes the impossible possible after meeting Ms. Li. As it is, how can I stop her? I will persuade her mother.¡±


    Yan Ziye got goose bumps after hearing that. He could not help but blurt out in excitement, ¡°Then father, I...¡±


    Yan Shixun smiled with a mysterious look and said, ¡°As for you... If we can safely get through this difficulty, I will not stop you anymore. Nevertheless, my Xuangong is a taboo. If you want to make progress in the cultivation, you should go to the Linli Building...¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Yan Ziye immediately kneeled down and kowtowed to his father for three times in a row.


    Yan Shixun shook his head after seeing that. He did not know whether he was doing the right thing. He had vowed that he would never set foot in the martial arts circle once more. However, both his son and daughter wanted to practice martial arts.


    At the gate of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion, Luo Yichen stood among a group of picked troops and quietly waited for Yan Shixun. He looked around with bright eyes and found that he was familiar with many of them. Half a year ago, he was chased like a rat running for its life.


    ¡°Ha-ha, you must be the Fourth Protector, Protector Chen, rmended by Ms. Li. You are truly a young hero!¡±


    Luo Yichen raised his head when he heard the suddenughter. He instantly saw Yan Shixun, who wore a broad smile in casual clothes,e over from the door.


    Yan Shixun was amiable. He felt that the breath of Luo Yichen was extremely dangerous. Although he also was at the peak of the acquired realm, he didn¡¯t share the same level with Luo Yichen.


    In other words, even if he ran out of his potential, he would still be stuck at the peak of the acquired realm and couldn¡¯t make a progress in this life. But the cold youth in front of him had already reached the critical point of the peak of the acquired realm. It seemed that he could easily step into the inborn realm just by making a little improvement.


    ¡°It is so scary that even the Fourth Protector of the Linli Building has such a high cultivation. Then how many Young Masters are there in the Linli Building?¡±


    Yan Shixun was deeply shocked and couldn¡¯t help but think in this way. But he didn¡¯t know that Luo Yichen was the most remarkable man in the Linli Building only secondary to Su Li.


    Luo Yichen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after being praised by Yan Shixun. If he saw Yan Shixun two months ago, he would immediately run away. At present, he didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. He gave a fist and palm salute to Yan Shixun and just said, ¡°You tter me.¡±


    Yan Shixun let out a sigh of relief and asked him to wait for a while when seeing that Luo Yichen was ineloquent and easy to get along with. He called together all picked troops. Then hundreds of them marched forward to the ruined temple outside the town.


    In a very short time, the sky darkened.


    At the gate of the town, Su Li slowly left the Qinghe Town in a carriage. Seeing Su Li leave in the carriage, Wen Ruomin clenched her hands with sweat oozing down unstoppably from her palms.


    ¡°Stay safe!¡±


    Su Li looked calm. She lowered her head and touched the amulet on her chest. Wen Ruomin gave it to her again after she gave it back.


    Luo Yichen was waiting outside the gate of the town. Seeing the carriage, he instantly felt refreshed.


    ¡°Finally here!¡±


    He left Yan Shixun and his troops halfway. He familiarized himself with the environment from the ruined temple to the gate of the Qinghe Town first. Then he hid himself in the weeds near the official road and silently waited for the female lecturer.


    After all, his task was different from that of the feudal official. He was entrusted to protect the female lecturer from harm.


    The carriage slowly approached Luo Yichen. He looked strained and was about to follow it secretly. But he was dumbfounded and immediately stopped his movement when he saw clearly the girl who was driving the carriage. Then he became deeply dumbfounded and speechless.


    Damn it... It was actually Li!


    Su Li was in the carriage. In this case, why should he be here? He had squatted here for such a long time like an idiot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t screw it up. I am the lecturer of the Girls¡¯ School to be protected.¡±


    At this time, Su Li¡¯s voice rang in his ears. Luo Yichen was slightly dumfounded and his eyes flickered. He immediately followed up without too much consideration.


    The ruined temple was built on the mountain. The mountain road was so rugged that Su Li had to give up driving the carriage and walk to the temple.


    The forest was casting shadows all over. In the dark of night, soberness and terror were beyond expression.


    Su Li looked scared. Seeing this, Luo Yichen, who was following her in secret, felt increasingly speechless. Such acting skill... It was in fact scarier than his cultivation. He would not have believed that the delicate girl in front of him was a moody devil if he had not known the other identity of Su Li in the first ce.


    It was nearly the period of the day from 11 p.m. to 1 a.m. Su Li finally arrived at the ruined temple after experiencing a pretended trudge.


    Squeak¡ª


    Su Li made a harsh sound. The picked troops who were hiding near the ruined temple were deeply startled by it. However, there weren¡¯t anyone. Even beggars who usually stayed here couldn¡¯t be found when she opened the door.


    Although Su Li knew that no one was here, she walked in with a worried look and kept looking over the ce. Except seniors beyond the inborn realm, she would certainly know whether someone was there.


    When Su Li walked into the ruined temple, she saw a piece of strange bright red paper on the ground. It was quite eye-catching. She immediately walked to it and picked it up.


    ¡°You are truly a smart and brave girl. Seeing the paper means that you have filial piety to some extent. But if you want to save your family members, you need to walk out of the ruined temple and ride a horse at the foot of the mountain in the north of the temple as fast as possible to meet me. Remember: Don¡¯t talk to anyone else. If you dare to speak, wait to bury your father. Thew of the Dahan Country has no consideration for anyone¡¯s feelings...¡±


    Then Su Li blinked. She immediately ran to the northern mountain and actually found a horse tied to a tree. This horse was so fine. It could be seen at the first nce that it ran extremely fast.


    Su Li rode the horse without hesitation. The horse seemed to be controlled by drugs. As soon as Su Li sat on it, it began to run wildly and instantly disappeared in the forest.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s face greatly changed when he came over and saw Su Li disappear in an instant. At this moment, Yan Ziye hurriedly ran to his father with the red paper in his hand and said, ¡°Father, look!¡±


    After seeing it, Yan Shixun felt both angry and helpless. He said, ¡°This silly girl! She was seeking her death in vain. She can¡¯t save her father¡¯s life at all!¡±


    He originally intended to arrest Wu Yun this time. Although it was inevitable to face the threat of the Gong Family in the future, he still could solve this crisis in any case. But Wu Yun¡¯s cunning and malevolence were far beyond his calction.


    ¡°By the way, where is that Protector Chen?¡±


    Yan Shixun suddenly thought of him. He turned back and looked round. He found that the ce was so quiet. No one could be here. After seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but be optimistic. ¡°Protector Chen, our victory is up to you this time...¡± he thought.


    ...


    Luo Yichen ran after Su Li without saying a word ording to the marks that Su Li made passingly. He cursed the running horse in his heart. Was it seeking death? It had run wildly for an hour. Even he couldn¡¯t bear it, not to mention amon horse.


    At first, he didn¡¯t want to follow Su Li. If she couldn¡¯t win the fight, it would be meaningless for him to do anything. But Su Li transmitted the sound in silence before she went. She told him to follow her in secret and not to do anything. He could only eat the ash caused by the horse.


    Su Li sat on the horse. The scenes around her changed rapidly and ceaselessly. Meanwhile, she could obviously feel the breath of the horse she rode was weakening.


    ¡°Such means... I have never thought Wu Yun has connections with those rats.¡±


    Su Li got interested in this. But she instantly turned pale and panicky as before.


    ¡°The horse is about to die. I will reach the destination pretty soon unless something unexpected happens.¡±


    ¡°Wheezing, wheezing...¡±


    The horse violently gasped and its speed became slower and slower. Luo Yichen could hear it from afar. He was instantly rmed and slowed down. After watering his entire body with pond water in the mountain to cover the smell of the sweat, he followed up secretly.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    The horse fell down on the ground due tock of strengthen. Su Li was also abruptly tossed out to the log cabin near a creek. The grit on the ground made her arms bleeding.


    Su Li lowered her head and screamed because of the pain. When she heard a wooden door squeaking, she instantly stared at it with a scared look. She looked like a panicked rabbit.


    Squeak¡ª


    A short old man in a gray robe slowly walked out. His cloudy eyes had green light. They weren¡¯t like those of a man. When he measured Su Li with his eyes, he seemed to see delicious food in front of him. He said, ¡°Yum-yum. You are certainly a good kid. I know you must taste both tender and delicious.¡±


    The short old man in a gray robe gloomilyughed showing a mouthful of yellow teeth. Then Su Li saw him take out something which looked like ck ster from his robe. He said impatiently,


    ¡°Well done. The amount of the poison is enough to poison all the people of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. I can hardly wait to enjoy my sacrificial offerings. Go away immediately!¡±


    Wu Yun exulted after hearing the words. She took over the poison reverently and said with fear in her eyes, ¡°Then I will go, master.¡±


    She carefully put away the poison and nced at Su Li delightedly after saying that. Then she left at night directly. She didn¡¯t want to stay here for another second.


    Only Su Li was left with him. The old man in a gray robe became even more excited. He delightfully took a bottle of the Cartge Powder from room when he saw Su Li kneel down on the ground like amb waiting for an inevitable death. At the same time, he rolled up his sleeves. Cold w des were seen instead of hands.


    ¡°Uh-huh, uh-huh... Little baby, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The old man in a gray robe hummed a song and came to Su Li. He opened Su Li¡¯s mouth with his right hand and poured the Cartge Powder into her mouth. Seeing Su Li eat the Cartge Powder, he feltpletely rxed. He was about to cut Su Li¡¯s neck skin with the left cold w des.


    At this moment, a cold dagger shed and cut through his throat in a moment! Su Li still looked scared. There wasn¡¯t a hint of murderous look.


    The old man in a gray robe was deeply shocked. He wanted to pull out the dagger in his neck with trembling hands. But he didn¡¯t dare to do it. A strange sound spread from his throat and his eyes were full of doubts.


    He was set up by a delicate girl unexpectedly.


    He raised his head and saw Su Li, who looked very calm, quickly take out a dagger from nowhere and directly stab it into his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s the dirty trick of the Lianshi Cult. Although you might not hurt me, I should be on alert.¡±


    Su Li spat out the Cartge Powder in her mouth and sneered,


    ¡°How can you know that I...¡±


    The old man in a gray robe died with widened eyes before he could finish the words. Su Li pulled out the dagger in his body. She stared for a moment when she saw dark red blood mixed with sixty percent of grey blood flowing out from his body.


    Su Li had never thought that he had such a high cultivation. In the Lianshi Cult, the old man might be in the inborn seventh hurdle. However, since he dropped his guard in front of Su Li, he didn¡¯t demonstrate even one hundredth of his strengthen and died for nothing.


    ¡°tter!¡±


    Luo Yichen sprang from the woods with dirty water all over his body. He felt both rxed and discouraged when he saw the dead body of the old man in a gray robe. As expected, he couldn¡¯t have the opportunity to do anything if Su Li was on the scene. Fortunately, he could still demonstrate his strength with what in his hand.


    Luo Yichen thought when he looked at Wu Yun who was insensible in his hand.

 Chapter 133 - Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 133 Arrangement</h4>


    Hearing the sound, Su Li turned back and nced at Luo Yichen. She gently wiped the blood on the two daggers with the upper clothes of the old man in a grey robe. Then, she regained them.


    Luo Yichen put down Wu Yun and went to the side of Su Li to look at the old man. But because of the limitations of his knowledge, he did not see any difference.


    ¡°When you came over, did you see other people?¡±


    After handling the corpse of the old man, Su Li turned back her head and asked.


    When Luo Yichen saw that Su Li was skillful in handling the corpse and said with a calm tone, he was a little stunned. He shook his head and said ¡°Nobody.¡±


    It could be seen that Su Li understood something and was lost in thought.


    She thought that Wu Yun was the initiator of stealing official silver in the Qinghe Town. Now when she saw the old man in a grey robe, she realized that it was not as simple as she had thought. It was very likely that Wu Yun was just a puppet and the Blood Refining Hall was the real evil backstage maniptor.


    ¡°We are in trouble.¡±


    Su Li twisted her be. It was so early for her to fight against the forces of the martial arts circle. She was absolutely unwilling to see the circumstance. The Linli Building just started to run. It was like a baby who just learnt to crawl in front of the Lianshi Cult. It didn¡¯t have any ability to fight against others.


    Thinking of these, Su Li got up and walked to the log cabin. Although the old man in a grey robe set up some mechanisms, it was easy for Su Li, who was experienced in deal with them. After she carefully searched the log cabin, except some confidential letters of the old man in a gray robe and Wu Yun, she didn¡¯t find any clue.


    Soon, the log cabin was aze.


    Su Li held the torch and her eyes were glistening. It was uncertain what she was thinking. Luo Yichen mped Wu Yun under his arm and stood on one side. He tried to urge Su Li several times, but he swallowed it.


    Seeing the fire, Yan Shixun and others mighte soon. It was not difficult for Su Li, who was intelligent, to realize it. If they didn¡¯t leave now, it would bete!


    When she was thinking, suddenly there was a burst of rustling in the forest. Two young figures came out. They were Qu Qingning and Fang Yuan. Seeing that Su Li and Luo Yichen were all right and Wu Yun was caught, they suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Were the marks along the way destroyed?¡±


    Su Li immediately asked aloud. Then Qu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We are vignt.¡±


    Luo Yichen suddenly felt ashamed in heart with a red face. In view of his ss origin, he could not be as careful as Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning. He had never thought of the problem of marks along the road.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, carry Wu Yun and leave secretly with Qu Qingning. Don¡¯t rm Yan Shixun.¡±


    Su Li said indifferently but urgently. She pointed to another path in which a horse couldn¡¯t walk to indicate that they should quickly leave. Then she picked up the w des that had not been melted on the ground and cut her left arm hard!


    ¡°sh!¡±


    A bloody wound appeared in the outside of the left arm from the wrist to the shoulder. It was deep and long!


    The bleeding sound made the three young men¡¯s tips of the brow throb. They were nervous. Even if she pretended to be injured, there was no need for her to cut so deeply. She was almost peeled!


    The severe pain stimted Su Li. She slightly frowned. When she saw that they did not leave, she immediately raised her eyebrows and said with anger, ¡°What are you doing? Go!¡±


    Fang Yuan immediately woke up. He took over Wu Yun from Luo Yichen and disappeared into the path with Qu Qingning. When he left from Luo Yichen¡¯s side, his lips moved. But no sound came out.


    ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    After Luo Yichen suddenly heard the voice of Fang Yuan transmitted in silence, he was stunned inside and immediatelyughed. It turned out that this dork actually fell in love with Su Li.


    ¡°Luo Yichen, carry me on your back to see Yan Shixunter and say...¡±


    Su Li threw the w des into the sea of fire and warned him again. Luo Yichen saw her swallow some white powder and fall in his arms in astonishment.


    ¡°No wonder you asked me to carry you on my back...¡±


    Luo Yichen felt strange just now. He only needed to support her considering her wound in the left hand. How could she be so delicate that she asked him to carry her on his back? It turned that she was ready to swallow the Bone Softening Powder .


    Such arge amount of Bone Softening Powder was enough for ordinary people to sleep for one day and night. Even inborn seniors would be weak for a moment. She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would harm her, was she?


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Yichen did not forget to simply bandage Su Li¡¯s wound in her arm. Then he carried Su Li on his back and went back. He whispered along the way, ¡°The situation is urgent. I don¡¯t betray Ruohan...


    Su Li powerlessly lowered her head and smiled. The purpose of her arrangement was to create the illusion that the death of the elder of the Lianshi Cult had nothing to do with the Qinghe Town. But it was also an opportunity to sound out Luo Yichen.


    Fortunately, Luo Yichen did not let her down.


    Luo Yichen carried Su Li on his back for a while and finally saw that the picked troops looked for them in the mountains. He took the initiative to appear and immediately shouted,


    ¡°Lord,e here. I found Miss Su!¡±


    The speed ofmunication was very fast. Less than two and a half minutes, Yan Shixun came to Luo Yichen. When he saw the blood on both of them, he immediately changed his expression and approached Su Li to check her breath. When he knew that she was still alive, he was relieved and quickly said,


    ¡°Protector Chen, thanks for your help. The situation is urgent. Send Su Li quickly to heal the wounds. Let¡¯s talk about other thingster!¡±


    Luo Yichen nodded and said, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    After a busy night, in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion,


    an old doctor smoothed his beard and said with a smile, ¡°The injury of Workshop Owner Su is less serious thanst time. She just lost excessive blood. Also, arge dose of overpowering drug was working in her body. So, she will not wake up in a short time. However, these are easy. I will make a prescription to help Workshop Owner Su recover.¡±


    Yan Shixun was happy and said with a fist and palm salute, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Pleasee here!¡±


    Yan Shixun saw the doctor leave. When Yan Hongxiu looked at Su Li whose eyes were closed and face was pale, her eyes became red. Last time, Su Li was injured because of the Jin Family. This time she was badly cut in an obvious position to help them again. . .It would be bad if a scar was left.


    After Yan Shixun sent the doctor away, his smile disappeared. He recovered the serious expression and came to the front hall. Luo Yichen had been waiting for a long time. He immediately got up and pretended to ask, ¡°Is that miss all right?¡±


    Yan Shixun smiled with bitterness and said, ¡°Protector Chen is as kind as Ms. Li. The miss is fine. Sorry for waiting a long time. Can you tell me what happenedst night now?¡±


    Luo Yichen could not help but feel strange when he was praised for his kindness. But on the surface, he still said in a serious manner ording to Su Li¡¯s instructions, ¡°Last night, I noticed that something was unusual. So, I tried my best to chase, but it was stillte...¡±


    The more Yan Shixun heard, the more he was confused. ording to Luo Yichen, Su Li became amb who was at the mercy of others. It was uncertain what medicine was fed to her. She became weak. Also, she was slowly cut with w des from the arm by a man in the ck robe. Luo Yichen immediately stopped him, but he failed to arrest the man in the ck robe. Considering Su Li¡¯s injury, he returned directly.


    It could be said that Luo Yichen did not find any clue for the case except that he saved Su Li.


    Yan Shixun did not doubt that Luo Yichen lied to him because there was no need for the Linli Building to conceal any news. The Yan Family and Linli Building had shared interests.


    ¡°Let it go. It is a great fortune that Workshop Owner Su is still alive.¡± Yan Shixun said with a wry smile, ¡°The Gong Family... deserves to be called an aristocratic family in Yunjing. I willingly acknowledge my defeat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t improperly belittle yourself.¡±


    Luo Yichen blinked and said with a low voice, ¡°Although I couldn¡¯t see the origin of the man in ck who escaped ording to my experience, I guess that theye from the martial arts circle, and they were not the servants of Madam Wu Yun. My master will tell you about the details after she deeply thinks about them.¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s look changed dramatically and he was stunned, ¡°The force of the martial arts circle?! How could it possible that our Yan Family has rtionship with it?¡±


    Luo Yichen did not say anything. He got up and gave a fist and palm salute. He said, ¡°I said what I should say. If you want to know more, you cane to the Linli Building with Miss Su after she wakes up. At that time, my master may provide a lot of information by inference.¡±


    Yan Shixun came to his sense and quickly got up to thank him, ¡°Protector Chen, thank you this time. I must visit you in the Linli Building after Su Li wakes up!¡±


    After a night, Su Li slowly opened her eyes. Many people who cared about her safety were relieved.


    Yan Shixun came here hurriedly with a little guilt and hesitation. He wanted to take Su Li to the Linli Building immediately. But when he saw that her left arm was tightly wrapped with gauze, he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Su Li smiled weakly and gently said, ¡°Satrap Yan, speak inly. I was shocked this time but it was not serious. Hongxiu told me that the case about the official silver has not been solved. If I can help you, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Yan Shixun thought about it and turned his head to stare at Hongxiu. Yan Hongxiu was standing by the bed. She lowered her head with grievances. Because Su Li asked her about it, she must tell her. The case couldn¡¯t be concealed for a long time.


    Seeing Su Li looking at her pleadingly, Yan Shixun sighed, ¡°Su Li, I am sorry for you and your Su Family. You just waked up, but I have to take you to another ce.¡± ¡°


    ...


    After ten minutes, Su Li stood in front of the Linli Building with her left arm bandaged. She felt it was interesting. She came here for the first time as Su Li.


    Yin Xuetong had been waiting for a long time in front of the door. When she saw Yan Shixun and Su Li, she immediately moved closer and slightly stooped. She said, ¡°My master has been waiting on the top floor for a long time.¡±


    Then Yin Xuetong stretched out her hand to lead the way.


    Yan Shixun said ¡°Thank you¡± and then pulled Su Li to go upstairs. When they came to the attic of the top floor, Yan Shixun found that a thick gauze curtain was ced in the space in front of the desk. The scene behind the curtain was faintly visible. A girl sat inside, and two expressionless young men stood on both sides of the curtain. The two men seemed to say that strangers couldn¡¯te in.


    ¡°Lord Yan, my practice of martial arts is very crucial these days. It is inappropriate for me to see someone and affect my state of mind. If Protector Chen hadn¡¯t told me your visit, I would not have reluctantlye out. Let¡¯s talk in this way today.¡±


    The familiar voice came out from the gauze curtain. Yan Shixun was reassured. It was a taboo to ask others the practice of martial arts. So, he directly skipped it. Then he said with a fist and palm salute, ¡°We will obey your requirements. We want to know your thoughts on what Protector Chen saidst night.¡±


    ¡°Giggle... Originally, I just have a guess, but when I saw the girl¡¯s face, I definitely knew who did it.¡±


    Inside the gauze curtain, the girl smiled gently. But Yan Shixun became nervous and asked calmly, ¡°Who? Please tell us clearly!¡±


    ¡°This girl is pale. It seems that she lost excessive blood. But if you look at her carefully, you can see that her be is blue and the hair on the temples is red. She was forced to have Bone Softening Powder. Bone Softening Powder is not a general overpowering drug. It has an effect on seniors in the inborn realm. The powder is expensive. Few cults would force the girl to have the powder regardless of its amount.¡±


    As the girl behind the gauze curtain analyzed, the truth seemed to be clearer. . However, Yan Shixun was paler and paler. He looked rxed at the same time.


    ¡°Satrap Yan, is the wound in the left arm of the little girl extremely deep and long? Is it quite t vertically?¡±


    Yan Shixun instantly nodded and said, ¡°What Ms. Li said is extremely urate. It seems that you have seen it.¡±


    Qu Qingning, who disguised himself and stood behind the gauze curtain, couldn¡¯t help but secretly curl his lips. She not only saw it, but also made it by herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Lianshi Cult often uses the Bone Softening Powder to palsy the body and then peel off the skin to make a puppet. The members of the Lianshi Cult might like the skin of the girl. They wanted to make a puppet to enjoy...¡±


    The girl behind the gauze curtain said calmly but all the people felt scared. Lianshi Cult was not a noble and decent cult as its name suggested.


    ¡°Lianshi Cult...¡±


    Yan Shixun was pale and finally sighed. He got up with a fist and palm salute. He said, ¡°Wu Yun disappeared and the case of official silver is difficult to be investigated. Please give directions on how to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    There was a chuckle from the gauze curtain, ¡°Why do you ask me the question that you know? They are beyond your ability. This little girl can be your witness. It is easy for you to get away.¡±

 Chapter 134 - Ling Qinglan and Su Qingtan

    Chapter 134 Ling Qinn and Su Qingtan


    When Yan Shixun heard what Ms. Li said, his body was tight for a moment but then rxed. He had a forced smile and said, ¡°You are right. By this time, it is not a suitable time to investigate my dereliction of duty. I am going to submit a statement about the situation to the imperial court today, waiting for the disposition of the imperial court!¡±


    ¡°Lord Yan, you...¡±


    Su Li changed her expression. When she was going to say something, the voice came from the gauze curtain again. ¡°Lord Yan, don¡¯t be worried. The power of the Lianshi Cult is beyond your imagination. As long as Su Li testifies, your Yan Family will not be affected. On the contrary, the ends of the families that have worked with the Lianshi Cult are hard to say...¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your blessings.¡±


    Yan Shixun heard the words of the person behind the gauze curtain, but he was not optimistic. He just got up with a fist and palm salute. Then, he and Su Li hurried off.


    After Su Li left, the others were rxed. Qu Qingning uncovered the gauze curtain. Fang Ling dressed in the ¡°Ms. Li¡± costume sat inside. She also held a poisonous insect, like a shell, in her hands. She ran to Fang Yuan with a beamish face.


    ¡°Eldest Brother! Did I perform well?¡±


    Fang Yuan showed a soft smile and reluctantly shook his head. Fang Ling didn¡¯t need to perform. She just needed to sit there. But he still praised her, ¡°It¡¯s good. My Ling is the best.¡±


    Fang Ling instantly made a merry smile. She carefully ced the poisonous insect back into the brocade box on the desk. Then, she got busy.


    ¡°It is quite unexpected that Su Li has such a magical poisonous insect. I have never seen it before even if I have stayed in the Nanjiang Country for more than a decade.¡±


    Qu Qingning moved closer to look at the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± and expressed his surprise.


    Fang Yuan looked calm. No matter how many magical things the magical maiden had, he would not be surprised. He just felt that he had seen the poisonous insect before, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°Maybe it is in a dream.¡± Fang Yuan said and smiled. He was not entangled with it.


    Luo Yichen looked at the two persons who were still busy on picking up and then went downstairs to look for Mei Ruohan. After he finished the task, he often remembered the scene that Su Li used w des to cut herself without hesitation.


    There was no fear in her eyes. It seemed that she was eating or drinking. Luo Yichen could not help but shudder ordingly.


    ¡°She is cruel to either enemies or herself... My Ruohan is better.¡±


    ...


    After Su Li lived in the Yan Mansion under the heavy protection for seven days, she received the news from the imperial court.


    ¡°Su Li, it¡¯s great! The imperial court not only didn¡¯t me my father but also sent the Officer of the Supreme Court to help solve the case. I heard that many seniors woulde too. They are going to deal with the Lianshi Cult!¡±


    Yan Hongxiu couldn¡¯t keep the secret. Once she heard the news from Yan Ziye, she immediately ran to Su Li and told her. Su Li was rxed after hearing it. Even if she was ny percent sure about it, there was still ten percent possibility of an ident. Fortunately, this time it was not unlucky.


    Yan Shixun was clever. He blocked the news from the imperial court and turned a blind eye to the arrogant coercion of the Jin and Lin Families. He pretended that nothing had happened even if much of his property was seized.


    The Jin and Lin Families thought that the Yan Family hadpletely conceded defeat, so they became more licentious. Although they were suddenly unable to contact Wu Yun, the Yan Family¡¯s various retreats showed a sign of admitting defeat.


    After Su Li¡¯s arm got well, she left the Yan Mansion and returned to the school. She finally could move freely and returned to the Linli Building.


    In the underground adytum, Su Li looked at Wu Yun, who was muddleheaded like with dementia. Although Wu Yun never said uncle, few people could keep their secrets under Su Li¡¯s psychedelic poison.


    ¡°The whereabouts of the official silver were known. But when we made a survey, the room had been empty. Apparently, the Lianshi Cult had perceived.¡±


    Fang Yuan added at the side. Su Li nodded slightly and said, ¡°If it had been still there, it would have been strange. The annual official silver of the imperial court is tens of millions of taels in general. So, they can rece it with lots of resources for the practice based on their pulls in the martial arts circle. It is impossible for them to give up.¡±


    ¡°However, there was so much silver. How could they carry it away that night? Tens of millions of taels is hundreds of thousands of catties...¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and said. He only couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Su Li smiled and gently said, ¡°The warrior in the inborn first hurdle can carry ten thousand of catties. The old man in a gray robe, which we met yesterday, was in the inborn seventh hurdle and was a corpse control master. Therefore, it was not difficult for them to carry away hundreds of thousands of catties things.¡±


    Fang Yuan was slightly shocked in his heart. The old man, who was killed and mutted by Su List night, had such a high cultivation! What was Su Li¡¯s cultivation?


    Looking at Fang Yuan, who was thinking of something, Su Li didn¡¯t say anything. She ordered him to take care of Wu Yun and not to kill her. Then she returned to the school. After calcting the time, she spected that the officers sent by the imperial court had arrived. Although there were many incapable Officers of the Supreme Court, there were also many real detectives. The official silver stolen was such a serious thing, so presumably the officers sent would not be too bad.


    She was thinking of it. Meanwhile, an unremarkable carriage finally stopped at the doorway of the Yan Mansion¡¯s secret door. A middle-aged guard disguised as a normal groom opened the curtain. A youth with an indifferent expression got off.


    The youth¡¯s face was not handsome but was very easy on eyes, especially the quite strangevender eyes. The sharp eyes showed his sagacity. It seemed that he could thoroughly know the stars and starry sky.


    The youth was early twenties, but it seemed that he was more like a wise old man who had experienced vicissitudes of life. He exuded an unpredictable breath like a high mountain or a deep sea.


    There was a teenager getting off after him. The teenager was also dressed in casual clothes. Although his appearance was handsome, his temperament was much more ordinary than that of the youth.


    However, he also had the vitality and potential that the youth did not have.


    ¡°Here is the Qinghe Provincial Office.¡±


    The youth said, and a glimmer shed in his eyes. The teenager¡¯s eyes had infinite emotions, and he said, ¡°Qinghe Province, Ie back.¡±


    The middle-aged guard took out their baggage from the carriage. Then the three persons were secretly greeted to go in by the butler of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion.


    Satrap Yan was perturbed and hovered in the room. When he saw the butler leading the three persons toe in, he immediately greeted them and said to the middle-aged guard, ¡°The lordes from afar. But the situation is special, so I can¡¯t let youe in from the front door. I really offend you!¡±


    The middle-aged guard¡¯s expression was cold. He raised his eyebrows and stepped aside to let the youth appear in front of Satrap Yan. He said, ¡°Lord Yan, this is the imperial envoying far from the Supreme Court in Yunjing.¡±


    The room was silent for a moment, and the atmosphere was extremely embarrassing.


    The youth gently smiled without any anger for the mistake. He slightly patted the folding fan in his hand and said with a maic voice like a spring breeze, ¡°Lord Yan, I am Ling Qinn, the Officer of the Supreme Court! Ie here for investigating the theft case of the official silver. Please cooperate with me.¡±


    When Yan Shixun heard the name of the youth, he was shocked in his heart. He was overwhelmed by joy and an unexpected favor. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it! It turns out that you are the widely-known youthful detective in Yunjing! If you take charge of the case, the stolen official silver will be recovered in full!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s smile remained unchanged. He said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. You said in the statement that there were forces from the martial arts circle intervening. Such a case is usually very troublesome.¡±


    Yan Shixun had a forced smile. He inadvertently nced at the teenager behind Ling Qinn. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. The teenager looked familiar.


    Perceiving the sight of Yan Shixun, Ling Qinn pulled the teenager out and said with a smile, ¡°I forget to introduce him. He is the new Officer of the Supreme Court promoted this year. He is also from your Qinghe Province.¡±


    Yan Shixun heard it and was immediately shocked. He instantly looked at him. The teenager was slightly nervous but could keep equanimity. He looked up and said, ¡°Lord Yan, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Although the teenager became mature after one year, had the hair style of the Supreme Court, and grew tall, Yan Shixun still recognized him. He was extremely shocked and pointed to the teenager. He said, ¡°You... you are Su Qingtan?!!¡±Read more chapter on v ipnovel


    Su Qingtan was rmended to Yunjing by him. He couldn¡¯t forget him. However, the time didn¡¯t match. At this time, Su Qingtan should still be in the School of Chinese ssics.


    Su Qingtan smiled shyly but did not exin.


    Ling Qinn did not give them time to talk about the old days continually. He smiled and said, ¡°Do not wait. Could you take us to see the injured female lecturer now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I could!¡±


    After seeing Ling Qinn¡¯s resolute and vigorous behavior, Yan Shixun was not shocked but rejoiced. He quickly prepared a carriage to go to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.


    Su Li was still quietly reading a book while healing her wounds in the courtyard of the school. This time, the condition of her injury needed to be maintained for the Supreme Court as evidence. Therefore, since she was injured, she had stopped the genuine energy from moving in her left arm¡¯s tendons and vessels. Although the speed of recovery was still fast due to the human body, it was within the normal range.


    ¡°Swoosh...¡±


    The sound of wind came from woods. Su Li¡¯s ears moved, and then her pupils instantly shrank. She stood on tiptoe and looked down.


    She saw that a carriage was parked in front of the courtyard. Three persons got off, but she could only sense two breaths! It meant that another person¡¯s cultivation was at least equal to hers!


    Besides, the more exaggerated thing was that the youngest teenager among the three... was the Eldest Brother actually?!


    ¡°This is the courtyard of Lecturer Su.¡±


    Yan Shixun introduced with a smile. He led Ling Qinn and Su Qingtan in. Mammy Li quickly greeted and saluted them. Then she saw the teenager walking in the end. She immediately opened her eyes widely and shouted, ¡°First... First Master?!¡±


    What?!


    The sudden shout shocked Yan Shixun. Who was the First Master?


    Su Qingtan was also shocked. He said, ¡°Mammy Li, why are you here? What happened to Second Sister?¡±


    At this moment, Su Li appeared at the door. She stared at Su Qingtan, whose face wasn¡¯t immature anymore. Tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.


    ¡°Second Sister!¡±


    Su Qingtan eximed. He couldn¡¯t help but walk to Su Li and hug her tightly for a long time.


    Seeing the scene, Ling Qinn raised his eyebrows. Yan Shixun was dumbfounded. He had never thought that Su Qingtan and Su Li were from the same family. It was lucky enough for such a family to have Su Li. How could it still have another real talent?


    However, he was quite shocked. When he rmended Su Qingtan, he just checked his origin with a focus on a clean personal record, and he didn¡¯t remember where he came from.


    ¡°Second Sister, your hand... was it injured by your mother?¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes were full of anger. He couldn¡¯t calm down as usual. When he first met Second Sister after he came back, she was injured. It made him feel guilty. He once swore that he would never let Second Sister be injured again. However, in the past year, Second Sister must have suffered a lot of grievances.


    ¡°You can rest assured. This time I will take you to Yunjing. I can protect you. I will never let you be bullied.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, I am fine...¡±


    Hearing the dialogue between them, Ling Qinn had an indifferent look, yet Yan Shixun looked sullen.


    Was Su Li beaten cruelly by her mother at home?


    Su Qingtan directly identified that such a serious injury was made by her mother. What kind of miserable life did Su Li have at home previously?

 Chapter 135 - There Is Qinghu

    Chapter 135 There Is Qinghu


    ¡°Eldest Brother, it¡¯s really not what you think. I live very well now. This... is hurt by a thief.¡±


    After Su Li exined it, Su Qingtan stood on the side nkly and did not expect that besides himself, the Second Sister and the entire Su Family had changed in more than one year.


    Ling Qinn had no time to talk to Su Qingtan and Yan Shixun, who were in a daze. He gently untied the gauze around the left arm of Su Li. A long scabby wound was showed.


    Su Qingtan was stunned inside. The wound was long and deep. She must feel painful.


    Su Li turned back and slightly bit her lips. Her eyes showed that she was thinking something. She was thinking whether there was any omission or not. At that time, although she cut herself by w des, she noticed the orientation of the hook. Even a coroner could not see any difference.


    But the Ling Qinn... should not be overlooked!


    ¡°Ling Qinn is such a young inborn senior with the surname of ¡®Ling¡¯...¡±


    Su Li thought back the seniors mentioned by Ling Li in the previous life. She matched them with Ling Qinn one by one. Then, she found that one of them matched the youth in front of her. He was the military counselor of the Yinmo Cult. He was also the right- hand man of Childe Li like the Head of Shalou Cult. He was called Qinghu with the same given name of ¡°Qing¡±.


    However, she needed to sound out whether they were the same person. After all, Ling Qinn was from the Supreme Judiciary.


    Su Li thought of Su Qingtan again. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. After the Eldest Brother came to Yunjing, he was bound to involve in disputes, but she did not expect that Su Qingtan had been involved before she left the Qinghe Province.


    After some investigations, Ling Qinn did not give any conclusion. He went out and continued to investigate with Yan Shixun, with Su Qingtan left.


    ¡°You are involved in this case. This time, just visit your rtives. Don¡¯t intervene in it.¡±


    Hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s order, Su Qingtan felt sad. This was the first case after he became the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary. But the Su Family was involved in it and his father was in the prison of the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. It was inappropriate for him to continue to investigate it.


    ¡°It turns out that our father changed your name. Su Li, the name is better than before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Eldest Brother, all family members treat me well. Our mother gave birth to the Fifth Sister. She lives in my room...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mammy Li stood outside the door and saw them talking happily. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe her tears. It was great that the First Master came back. Although the miss had a lot of helpers in secret, she couldn¡¯t order them openly and had to bear the sufferings from the First Madam and others. But it would be different when the First Master came back.


    After chatting with Su Li for a long time and coaxing Su Li into sleeping, Su Qingtan became serious and asked Mammy Li to go to the next room. He said, ¡°Mammy Li, tell me the life of the Second Sister in the past year or so. Don¡¯t conceal anything!¡±


    ¡°First Master, the Second Miss has lived a miserable life in this year! She almost died several times...¡±


    Mammy Li had preference to Su Li and immediately described what they had suffered. Everything was true. However, she also consciously concealed another important identity of Su Li.


    The more Su Qingtan heard, the angrier he was. Although Mammy Li¡¯s words were subjective, some of them could easily be proven by asking someone. An investigation was not needed. Besides, the Second Sister¡¯s status was not low. Files about her were kept in the Tianya House. If he could not find out them in the end, he could still know by buying them.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Mammy Li said that Mam. Su-Cui and Zhu Yan smeared Su Li together and almost asked the feudal office to put Su Li into a pig cage; however, Su Huanli turned a blind eye. After hearing what Mammy Li said, Su Qingtan smashed the table seriously. His eyes were red.


    He didn¡¯t understand why all the family members bullied the Second Sister and even wanted to kill her! The Second Sister was kind and innocent. Even if they treated her badly, she still cared about them. She tried to sound out the enemy regardless of the danger for their father. She was almost killed by the enemy.


    ¡°I was born in the Su Family and they are elders. I can¡¯t do anything, but since I am back...¡± Su Qingtan blinked coldly. ¡°Mam. Su-Cui, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei, you all can¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    ...


    Ling Qinn went out of the town to investigate the case alone. Soon he appeared in the adytum of the Tianya House in another costume. The middle-aged guard also followed him.


    After reading the files about Su Li handed to him, Ling Qinn was relieved.


    Su Li was very innocent. However, her sufferings in the past and the hatred of the Su Family to her were not exined. When Su Li was still called Su Erya, she was quitemon. The Tianya House didn¡¯t invest manpower and resources in collecting intelligence about such amon person.


    ¡°Su Li is innocent. In such a case, it is not good news that members of the Lianshi Cult appeared in the Qinghe Town.¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned and took the robe handed over by the middle-aged guard.


    Although he reached the inborn realm, he was not healthy. He reached the realm because of countless treasures of Ling Li. Ling Li did it in order to fight against the ice toxin in his body. But the ice toxin grew every year...


    He did not tell Ling Li the news.


    Perhaps the price should be paid to get any talent in this world. He got the mind which was better than Ling Li¡¯s at the expense of his health.


    ¡°The Owner of the Tianya House, there were traitors in the Qinghe Province before. Many files were lost. Among them, there were the files about the site of the Lianshi Cult. It is my fault. Please punish me!¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man who knelt on the ground and was shivering, Ling Qinn was calm and indifferently said, ¡°Have you punished. As for the grade, you decide it.¡±


    After he dismissed the owner of the branch of the Tianya House, Ling Qinn was in meditation for a long time. The middle-aged guard lightly ced the files about the Qinghe Town on the table and closed the door curtain to leave Ling Qinn alone.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    After a time, a cough came from the room. The middle-aged guard immediately rushed in with a pill bottle, but he saw that Ling Qinn was holding a file and smiling.


    ¡°The Linli Building? There is a mysterious power in the Qinghe Town. Even the Tianya House cannot get its information! Interesting, ha-ha, interesting, cough...¡±


    Seeing Ling Qinn cough again, the middle-aged man immediately stepped forward and poured out a ck pill with a full fragrance.


    Ling Qinn took and swallowed it. Then he stopped coughing and shook his head. He said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to be in bad health.¡±


    The middle-aged guard slightly shook his head silently. He remembered that when the master had not broken through the inborn realm, he spat out blood every day. It seemed that he only had few days left. Now the situation was much better.


    ¡°Go, visit the Linli Building with me.¡±


    When Ling Qinn spoke, he had taken off his thick robe. He opened the door and went out.


    ...


    At this moment in the Linli Building, Su Li was dressed up as the ¡°Mr. Li¡± and was in a daze in the dark night.


    If Ling Qinn was Qinghu, he would be interested in the Linli Building after he went to the Tianya House. She was waiting and didn¡¯t know how long she would wait.


    Even Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t vite the rules of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, not to mention that he came from the Qinghe School. He could not discredit the school. Therefore, he moved out this afternoon. He just visited her frequently. So at night, Su Li was free.


    ¡°Su Li, Ling Qinn came.¡±


    Qu Qingning came up to inform Su Li. Su Li gently nodded and he immediately left to serve Ling Qinn. After a while, Ling Qinn came to the attic and sat opposite Su Li with a smile.


    He finally knew the reason why the Tianya House couldn¡¯t find anything. Along the road, only ordinary waiters were not disguised. Seniors were all somewhat disguised. He could saw it with his inborn vision.


    Since they were all disguised, it was impossible to find out their origins. What¡¯s more, the gender of ¡°Mr. Li¡± was unknown. Although the Tianya House thought it was a woman, he could not believe itpletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ling Qinn. I¡¯m a shallow junior. I am here to pay a formal visit to Mr. Li.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s behavior was gentle and elegant. He always held his folding fan. He could be called as a nice childe.


    Su Li smiled and cautiously said using Sound Acquaintance, ¡°Childe Ling is modest. If the most outstanding detective of the Supreme Judiciary is shallow in knowledge, there is no talent in the world.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha ha, Mr. Li is well informed.¡±


    Although the identity was recognized, Ling Qinn was not in panic but smiled and said, ¡°I heard that there is a good winery in the Qinghe Town. Indeed, it is really good.¡±


    In spite of the polite form, Ling Qinn was a little nervous. It seemed that it was not a human voice. He couldn¡¯t tell the gender. It was not difficult for him to know with his knowledge that the person in front of him must use some means. He couldmunicate with others without using his voice.


    Difficult!


    Ling Qinn felt that he met someone who was difficult to deal with for the second time. In the first time, he met Ling Li. At that time, his body was weak and he was not as calm as now.


    ¡°Mr. Li¡± was not an ordinary person!


    Thinking about it, Ling Qinn said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you vite some taboos?¡±


    ¡°Oh? What taboos?¡±


    Su Li was calm. She said, ¡°¡®Li¡¯ was from the name of the winery ¡®Lin Li¡¯. It has no other meanings. Does it offend someone?¡±


    Ling Qinn anxiously stared at Su Li, who was in a veil. He slightly gripped the chair and leaned forward. He whispered,


    ¡°¡®Mr. Li¡¯ reminds me of ¡®Childe Li¡¯, the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult in Jianghu, who makes people frightened when they hear his name. Do... you have ulterior rtionship with the hierarch?¡±


    ¡°Giggle...¡±


    Su Li immediatelyughed. Her quirky voice was horrible.


    ¡°If it is true, it is really big news in the martial arts circle.¡±


    Su Li answered in a low voice and then said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a pity... Childe Ling knows if I have rtionship with the hierarch or not best, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ling Qinn squinted immediately, but his expression did not change. He still smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? How can I meet the superior?¡±


    ¡°Childe Ling Qinn may not know the hierarch, but there is Qinghu.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was cold and Ling Qinn¡¯s heart was violently beating. Did this person know his true identity?! Was it just a guess?


    Although Ling Qinn tried to keep his expression unchanged and even his breath was normal, he was actually deeply shocked.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Then he slightly covered his mouth and coughed. He reluctantly responded, ¡°Mr. Li is so good at joking. You really scare me.¡±

 Chapter 136 - All Settled

    Chapter 136 All Settled


    The expression of the middle-aged guard who was on the side of Ling Qinn was changed. He was about to take out the medicine from his arms, but his clothes were seized by Ling Qinn from back. He knew the meaning of his master. Although he was extremely worried, he could only stop to take it.


    That was impolitic...


    Ling Qinn stopped coughing and regained his calm. His heart was cold. From the beginning of the talk, he understood that ¡°Ms. Li¡± definitely was not a stupid opponent like those people in the past. She could know something from his cough.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to trouble Ling Mo, this time I should ask Shalou Cult to sound out...¡±


    When this idea urred to him, suddenly, Su Li stood up and said with a smile, ¡°The joke has gone too far. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept my gift of apology.¡±


    Ling Qinn felt puzzled. Even if he was smart, he didn¡¯t understand the reason why Su Li¡¯s attitude was so different from just now. She was so aggressive just now to push him to a dead end, but now she apologized and even gave him the gift of apology?


    ¡°Please follow me...¡±


    At that moment, Su Li got up and led the way. Ling Qinn was slightly stunned. Vignce flickered in his eyes, but he did not retreat. Instead, he patted his folding fan and got up. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to apologize. But what is the gift of apology? I¡¯m interested and I want to see it. After you, please.¡±


    Su Li smiled and went downstairs with Ling Qinn. However, she was sure that this person was Qinghu. Although Ling Qinn disguised perfectly and even his heartbeat did not change after she sounded him out. Don¡¯t forget that Su Li was proficient in medicine and poison skills. His cough exposed a lot.


    ¡°It turned out that Qinghu had unmentionable disease. No wonder that he was the first one died in previous life.¡±


    Su Li thought secretly. The purpose that she built the power was to help him. But she could only help him in secret, and she couldn¡¯t let him know. It was a trouble that how to treat Ling Qinn without letting him know.


    During she was thinking, everyone came to the front of the adytum.


    Ling Qinn squinted. The middle-aged guard behind him stepped forward and blocked in front of him.


    Su Li turned back and nced at them. Without saying anything, Su Li opened the door of the adytum and swayed in. Ling Qinn took a deep breath and followed her.


    The path was short and quiet without any secret equipment.


    Or, it didn¡¯t start.


    Ling Qinn was a little rxed, and he was sure that at least the Linli Building had no hostility to the Yinmo Cult. Otherwise, the Linli Building had a variety of methods to let him die because only one guard apanied him into the Linli Building.


    Creak¡ª


    Su Li opened one door and stretched out her hand to ask Ling Qinn toe. She said in a low voice, ¡°This is the gift of apology. Come in, please.¡±


    Ling Qinn approached to see the situation inside the room. He said with his pupils instantly shrank, ¡°Wu Yun? She is actually here.¡±


    ¡°You should know that Lord Yan asked the Linli Building to secretly protect the little girl. In fact, Wu Yun was also there that day, and it seemed that she had a good rtionship with the Lianshi Cult. The status of the Gong Family in Yunjing is fairly good, right?¡±


    After hearing what Su Li said, Ling Qinn looked slightly serious. The power of Tianya House almost infiltrated into all streets andnes of Yunjing. They knew exact details of each aristocratic family, but they did not find the connection between the Gong Family and the Lianshi Cult.


    Obviously, it was abnormal!


    Ling Qinn knew the seriousness of the matter and his smile disappeared. He gave a fist and palm salute to Su Li and said slightly, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Li. I will remember this big gift. Can I take Wu Yun away?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, and her tone was still rxed, ¡°This is the gift of apology to Child Ling. Madam Gong is naturally at your disposal. But I only hoped that you will not return kindness with ingratitude. The Linli Building just did small business. We just want to sell wine and we can¡¯t withstand the destruction of the Shalou Cult. If we can meet in Yunjing in the future, I hope that you are lenient and give the Linli Building a way to exist.¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly shocked. He did not nod and shake his head. He asked the middle-aged guard to carry Wu Yun on his shoulder. Then he said goodbye to Su Li and left. The carriage quickly went away.


    The Tianya House was on the first street. There were only two streets between it and the Linli Building.


    The middle-aged guard deliberately ran the carriage in a circle for a few times. When he made sure that no one followed them, they went into the Tianya House through the secret door. He took out the medicine as soon as they got off and left Wu Yun alone.


    Ling Qinn shook his head and let the middle-aged guard take back the medicine. The middle-aged guard sighed and did not refuse. He took back the medicine and carried Wu Yun out.


    All medicines had toxin, not to mention the Fire-refined Medicine to suppress ice toxin. It was fire toxin.


    He also knew that the more the master had, the closer he was to death. He did not want the master to have more. But the master coughed badly. He was afraid that if his master couldn¡¯t maintain the bnce between the ice and fire, he would freeze to death.


    After locking Wu Yun in a room, Ling Qinn didn¡¯t question her. It was a big matter to investigate the Lianshi Cult, but the Linli Building also could not be underestimated. ording to what that Ms. Li had said, it was obvious that she had confirmed his identity, and she even knew clearly the rtionship between the Yinmo Cult and the Shalou Cult.


    He even suspected that Ms. Li knew the rtionship between the Tianya House and the Yinmo Cult. And she was very familiar with the methods used by the Tianya House to collect information. Otherwise, it would not be possible for the Tianya House to find nothing about her.


    ¡°The only fortunate thing is that the Linli Building showed them kindness. Otherwise, once the identity of Ling Li is exposed...¡±


    Ling Qinn muttered. He feared when he thought of that.


    ¡°ording to what Ms. Li said, she will go to Yunjing in the future. If she just wants to sell wine safely, why does he go to that chaotic and dangerous ce?¡±


    Thinking about it for half day, Ling Qinn sighed and could not tell whether the Linli Building was an enemy or a friend. Since he told the arrangements of the Shalou Cult, he naturally did not dare to ask Ling Mo to take action without knowing anything.


    ¡°Forget it. I should solve the matter of the Lianshi Cult first. No one can block my way.¡± A beam of cold light flickered in Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes, ¡°Those bad asses got involved too much!¡±


    ...


    On the other side, in the Linli Building, all people saw that Su Li giving Wu Yun to Ling Qinn. Their reactions were different.


    ¡°Su Li, are we reckless this time? We even don¡¯t know the background of Ling Qinn. And we gave Wu Yun to him. If Ling Qinn has rtionship with the Lianshi Cult, don¡¯t we screw it up?¡±


    Qu Qingning looked worried and what he said was also the doubts that all people concerned. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t get into Yunjing. They didn¡¯t have any people on their own side, so they didn¡¯t know the origin of Ling Qinn.


    However, Fang Yuan considered that Su Li might know Ling Qinn which was like that he knew Ling Li and Ling Mo. After all, ... both of them had the same surname Ling.


    ¡°There is no doubt that Ling Qinn was on his side.¡±


    Su Li said slowly as she nced at Fang Yuan. It seemed that she had saw through his thought.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes moved up and down, but Qu Qingning and others were still puzzled. They didn¡¯t realize. However, when Qu Qingning saw Fang Yuan was pale, he suddenly realized and said withughter,


    ¡°Sure, he is. Ling Qinn is the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary. People who want to work there must be innocent. He is so powerful that he can arrange people there!¡±


    Yin Xuetong and others were still puzzled but Qu Qingning did not exin who ¡°he¡± was. Ling Li¡¯s identity only could be privately talked about. If they said out, someone might be listening on the other side of the wall. He and Fang Yuan still had the consciousness.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk less about himter. Leave the Lianshi Cult alone. We should try to have no rtions with it.¡±


    Su Li looked cold and left briskly after telling them what they should do.


    ¡°Tut-tut!¡±


    Qu Qingning signed for something that no one knew. Fang Yuan looked gentle and smiled.


    For three consecutive days, Su Li did not go to the Linli Building, but quietly stayed in the courtyard of the school. She enjoyed the care of her eldest brother Su Qingtan.


    Three dayster, arge number of troops appeared in the Qinghe Town suddenly. They surrounded the Jin Family and the Lin Family.


    Jin Zhentian and Lin Xingrong were happy about that. They thought that Yan Shixun was forced to rebel and was about to use the private soldiers at home. But when they saw that the head of the troops was not Yan Shixun but a young man in ck uniform of the Supreme Judiciary. They immediately dumbfounded and lost the resistance with their hands and feet getting cold.


    When did the people of the Supreme Judiciary arrive? They didn¡¯t get any news!


    The heads of the two families and the lineal offspring of the two families were taken away. Watching that, Yan Shixun was instantly rxed. This strugglested for half a year and it finally came to an end.


    Looking at Ling Qinn who was serious in ck uniform, Yan Shixun couldn¡¯t help but sigh inside. He tried his best to find Wu Yun, but he didn¡¯t find any clue. While Ling Qinn arrived in Qinghe Town only for two days, he caught Wu Yun from somewhere no one knew. His efficiency of solving the case was amazing.


    It was unknown that what method Ling Qinn used to question Wu Yun. She confessed what she did and even told the rtionship between her and the Jin and the Lin families. This time, the two families could hardly rise. They conspired to steal the official silver and colluding with the power of the martial arts circle. The two families must be beheaded!


    And the lineal offspring of the two families would exile. Lin Yanxing and Jin Run who should have a great future wouldpletely be homeless. Lin Xiang, who had just be Lin Yanxing¡¯s concubine, was even more dumbfounded. Her regrets and bitterness almost drown her.


    She tried her best to have rtionship with Lin Yanxing, but she was exiled in the end. If she could stay at her home as a miss, how could this kind of disaster ur to her?


    After this incident, Su Huanli was finally released. Although no one insulted him in the prison, he was so scared that he lost so much weight. He was totally dispirited.


    However, after he saw Su Qingtan who was in a ck uniform, his spirit recovered at once. Suddenly, he knew that one of his sons was a high-ranking official in the capital of the country. It was more useful than any panacea.


    Su Qingtan, who knew what happened in their family, did not have good attitude to Su Huanli. He only talked to him with few words to show his concern. He also said that he would go home to visit his mother when he had the free time. He even didn¡¯t mention Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui.


    Su Huanli only thought that his son wanted to maintain the official prestige, and he agreed dly. He did not notice that all of what Su Qingtan want to do were because of Su Li.


    After the Su Family got rid of the suspicion, Su Qingtan thought that he would soon join in the investigation of the case. But after waiting for a long time, Ling Qinn did not appear. He was puzzled. He waited for two more days and finally couldn¡¯t help but visit him in the Yan House.


    There was arge yard specially set for Ling Qinn to handle the case in the Satrap¡¯s Mansion. People there were all the henchmen Ling Qinn took from Yunjing. Su Qingtan took a deep breath, he... certainly was a henchman of Ling Qinn!


    Although everyone knew that Ling Qinn was close to the Third Prince on the surface, only his henchmen knew that Ling Qinn seemed to be loyal to another mysterious power. But Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t know more because he was a neer.


    In the National Academy, everyone had their backer, except Su Qingtan. A humble home always had no noble people in ancient time. He was not an exception.


    Moreover, only when he entered the National Academy, did he know that almost every man who was called the proud one in the National Academy was a talent in martial arts. Dahan Country in fact paid more attention to cultivation of martial arts, not like what said in the book that it put pen and sword in the same ce.


    And he could only be regarded as a man with surficial grasp of the martial arts in the National Academy.


    If Ling Qinn did not appreciate his character and did not ept him in advance, he would note out from the National Academy in advance and be the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary with a bright future. He could only return to the Qinghe Town at most and became a useless and small official.


    Thinking of so many things, Su Qingtan knocked on the door of Ling Qinn. When the door opened, he saw Ling Qinn looked at him with a smile. Ling Qinn said with a deep meaning, ¡°I thought you wille over in two more days. You really need to practice your spirits.¡±

 Chapter 137 - Fear

    Chapter 137 Fear


    Su Qingtan felt nervous and bowed his head. He said, ¡°I just thought...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to ask that why I didn¡¯t ask you to handle the case after the Su Family was excluded? Did your performance disappoint me?¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled and looked at Su Qingtan who was taunted and couldn¡¯t say anything. He got up and threw a roll of file at the table into Su Qingtan¡¯s arms. ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Su Qingtan opened the file and nced at it. He immediately became serious and finally knew the reason why Ling Qinn did not find him.


    Because the Su Family did not get clear from the case.


    ¡°After the Su Family came to the Qinghe Town, they secretly took orders from Wu Yun. Detecting the official silver in the Baiwei Building was directed by Wu Yun. The person who did it was the First Madam of Su Huanli, your first mother, Zhu Yan. Su Qingtan, the Su Family has so many rtionships with Wu Yun. How can I let you participate in the case?¡±


    Ling Qinn patted the stiff shoulders of Su Qingtan and still smiled. He said, ¡°The content of this file is only known by you and me. Wu Yun is treacherous. It is unavoidable that your family was instigated and made some mistakes. These mistakes can either be big or small. Su Qingtan, I¡¯ll leave the matter of your Su Family to you. How do you think?¡±


    Su Qingtan was nervous. He thought for a moment and then he gave a fist and palm salute to Ling Qinn, ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Ling Qinn waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Go. Get it done as soon as possible. The cases in Yunjing are piled up into mountains. There is no time to dy.¡±


    Su Qingtan nodded and left with a file in his hand. It felt like a mountain in his hand.


    After he left, Ling Qinn came into his sense and he seemed to be interested in how Su Qingtan would deal with that.


    ¡°Uncle Shan, what do you think he will choose?¡±


    The middle-aged guard shook his head. He didn¡¯t know Su Qingtan. How did he know what Su Qingtan would do?


    Ling Qinn patted his fan and sat down again. He said, ¡°Su Qingtan can be recognized by me because of his righteousness not loyalty. I can take this opportunity to test him... we will see whether he can be my sessor or not.¡±


    As for the sessor of the Supreme Judiciary, or... Yinmo Cult, no one knew.


    The expression of the middle-aged guard changed slightly. Ling Qinn waved his hand and said before the middle-aged guard said something, ¡°I know what you mean. It¡¯s a pity... God doesn¡¯t care about my feelings. I will not live as long as them. I always doing things after I think it carefully. Some things should be prepared as early as possible.¡±


    Looking at Ling Qinn¡¯s calm expression, the middle-aged guard was in sorrow.


    ...


    After Su Qingtan returned to his residence, Su Qingtan looked at the file that was quietly ced on the table. He was struggling inside.


    Whether Su Zipei or Zhu Yan was arrested or not, he would not bear any burden. His love for them of previous years had been exhausted, because they hurt Su Li again and again. If there was no family rtionship, he could even regard the mother and daughter as enemies. If father and grandma asked him about the matter, this file was enough to shut them up.


    It was Su Li who made him have pressure.


    This girl was repeatedly abused by Zhu Yan and bullied by Su Zipei. But she neverined. In Su Li¡¯s heart, she still treated the dregs as rtives. He understood that it was just like his feelings to Li Yuelian. Zhu Yan was Su Li¡¯s biological mother. It was impossible to erase their close rtionship.


    If he arrested Zhu Yan, would Su Li hate him?


    Su Qingtan pinched his fingers and the knuckles were whitish. Blue veins could be saw on his forehead because of his excessive exertion.


    He scared of nothing. He was in danger repeatedly in Yunjing and was even close to dying!


    But now, he was so scared...


    It¡¯s in the courtyard of the school.


    Su Li looked at the clean bluestone road outside and thought that her Eldest Brother might note here today. She opened the drawer and took out the Ao Sword Skills from the hidden grid. Then she read it carefully.


    Fortunately, she had some aplishments in the realm of swordsmanship in her precious life. The first three hurdles of Ao Sword Skills were easy for her to understand. And she learned a lot, which slightly broke her bottleneck in the realm of swordsmanship.


    Since Su Li read the fourth hurdle of it, she couldn¡¯t understand even one word. This made her feel like an idiot. She knew all the words on the swordsmanship book, but when they were in the text, she couldn¡¯t understand them at all.


    Su Li didn¡¯t feel that it was her problem. Although she was not so smart, she was not so stupid that she even could not understand it. The fourth hurdle of Ao Sword Skills must have its subtle differences, and she just didn¡¯t realize...


    ¡°In previous life, the Swordsmanship Master practiced it sessfully. He didn¡¯t have the bottleneck. Why it is different to me...¡±


    Su Li secretly frowned and was a little puzzled.


    Although there were lots of mundane things, she certainly understood that cultivation was foundation. Apart from dealing with special events, she didn¡¯t stop practicing her cultivation for one day. She also had some adjuvant medicine that she dispensed with the ordinary medicine in the drugstore to improve her cultivation. After a half year, her cultivation reached the peak of the inborn third hurdle from the primary state of the inborn realm. She almost entered one realm in ever one month.


    Even Ling Li who reincarnated and practiced the partial arts again could notpared with Su Li¡¯s practice, not to mention other people in the martial arts circle.


    But Su Li was not satisfied. She knew that there was always someone morepetent and capable than her. She even felt that she was slow and could not keep up with her own n. When the Linli Building entered Yunjing, a superior of inborn realm was not enough. So, she needed to enter a higher realm in a very short time.


    ¡°The structure of the Linli Building is finished. It is time to collect the information of the elixir.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit. Then, she returned to be calm and focused on the book.


    It was extremely a peaceful day. Su Qingtan did not have the courage to visit Su Li. He didn¡¯te in the next two days. Even Ling Qinn, who had some confidence in him, gradually didn¡¯t feel so.


    ¡°Did Su Qingtan burn that file?¡±


    Thinking of this, Ling Qinn finally received the servant¡¯s report, ¡°Lord Su went to a small inn with lots of people!Read more chapter on v ipnovel


    Snap!


    Ling Qinn opened his folding fan and smiled. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. I will go and have a look.¡±


    At the same time, Su Li also got the information from Fang Yuan. She instantly understood why Su Qingtan disappeared in the past two days. After thinking for a moment, she immediately put on the dress of Ms. Li and went to Zhu Yan¡¯s residence...


    Zhu Yan still lived in the small inn that Su Li chose for her. Even if she knew the downfall of the Jin and Lin families, she didn¡¯t want to flee away. Because she knew that she and Su Zipei could not escape at all.


    Su Zipei slowly ate the lunch that the waiter served. After people of the Jin and Lin families were arrested, she was so shocked that she wanted to run away. But her mother did not dare to go, so she didn¡¯t dare to leave, either. If her mother was not with her, she even couldn¡¯t go back to the Dasu Town.


    Fortunately, no officers and soldiers found them in the past two days, which made Su Zipei who was uneasy a little calm.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you want to have something to eat?¡±


    After she was full, Su Zipei turned back and said to the inside of the room. She didn¡¯t hear any response. When she packed up the bowls and chopsticks and was about to wash it, instantly, she felt the floor vibrate, which sounded like an earthquake. Before she could do anything, the door was forced to open. Arge number of officers and soldiers came in and surrounded them.


    The innkeeper mourned by side, ¡°Lord, it¡¯s none of my business! I really do not know that they are fugitives, otherwise I would not let them live in my inn!¡±


    Su Zipei was still with her face getting pale as a piece of paper. It seemed that her eyes were frozen and could not roll. Officers and soldiers really came!


    ¡°It is nothing of your business. Go away!¡±


    The shopkeeper was frightened out of his wits and left at once because he would not be punished. Hearing such a familiar voice, Su Zipei turned her head and saw a young man in a different official uniform. She was immediately overjoyed.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!! Mother,e out quickly! It is my Eldest Brother! My Eldest Brother is an official now. We will be fine!¡±


    Zhu Yan was full of despair in the inner room. When she heard Zipei¡¯s words, she rushed out regardless of her messy hair. Seeing Su Qingtan was so serious, she instantly cried out, ¡°Qingtan, it is you!¡±


    As she said, Zhu Yan directly rushed to the front of Su Qingtan and hugged his waist tightly. She cried sadly, ¡°I was lost. It¡¯s my fault! Qingtan, you have seeded. You can save me, right?¡±


    Su Zipei firmly believed that this time Su Qingtan came to rescue them. She pretended to wriggle behind her mother and timidly said, ¡°Eldest Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell me and mother when you came back? We worried about you so much these days.¡±


    The confidants who came with Su Qingtan were also puzzled at this moment. If the two people were really rtives of Lord Su, what was his intention of being here... Will he shield them?


    ¡°He just became the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary. How dare he?¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal. I experienced a lot. Only Lord Ling is innocent and fair in the entire Supreme Judiciary.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ling regarded highly of him, but he even dare to take rash action...¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Several young people who had broken through the acquired eighth hurdle were talking to each other by transmitting the sound in silence. They looked at Su Qingtan with disdain.


    At the same time, on the second floor of the restaurant which was on the opposite side of the inn, Ling Qinn and Su Li stood opposite to each other. The middle-aged guard was full of vignce. He looked at Su Li with fear.


    They didn¡¯t realize that someone was here before they came up.


    Ling Qinn was slightly surprised. He immediatelyughed, ¡°Ms. Li is really well-informed.¡±


    ¡°There are so many crack troops of the Supreme Judiciary walking through the street. It is easy to attract attention.¡±


    Su Li seemed to exin something. Then she pointed to the direction of the inn and handed over a pot of Liehuo Spirits. She giggled, ¡°The y in front of us is a good show. It is wonderful to have the spirits when we watch it.¡±


    Ling Qinn was stunned and then he smelt it. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You are really bold and forthright!¡±


    They stopped talking. The situation in the inn changed.


    Su Qingtan was calm. Seeing the mother and the daughter was putting on a y, he didn¡¯t have any emotions and even felt a bit disgusted.


    He waved his hands, which was the gesture of arrest in the Supreme Judiciary. A different light shed through confidants¡¯ eyes behind him. They instantly pulled Zhu Yan off from Su Qingtan¡¯s waist. Zhu Yan was firmly pressed on the ground.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    She screamed. The man behind her was so powerful that she almost thought her arms were broken.


    ¡°How dare you! I am the first mother of your lord. How dare you do this to me?!¡±


    Zhu Yan held Su Qingtan¡¯s waist and didn¡¯t see his gesture. She thought that his servants did it without his permission. But Su Zipei saw the gesture clearly. She felt sad inside at that moment. It seemed that her Eldest Brother... didn¡¯te to rescue them.

 Chapter 138 - Exile

    Chapter 138 Exile


    Su Qingtan let people grasp Su Zipei¡¯s hands and he took the files. The crack soldiers behind him looked at him in surprise. He said loudly,


    ¡°Mam. Su-Zhu, the wife of Su Huanli and her third daughter, Su Zipei, in the case of the official silver being stolen, they helped the culprit Wu Yun conceal the official silver in the Baiwei Building and made Su Huanli go to jail. After Wu Yun was arrested, she was not repentant. ording to thews of the Dahan Country, they should be immediately arrested!¡±


    Zhu Yan immediately screamed after hearing what Su Qingtan said, ¡°Su Qingtan, you can¡¯t put me into jail! I am your First Mother. Do you want Su Li to lose her mother? And your Fifth Sister, she was just born. Do you have the heart to do that?¡±


    Su Qingtan was cooler when he heard what Zhu Yan said. He said firmly, ¡°Do you have the nerve to mention Fifth Sister? After you gave birth to her, you did not care about her and let Second Sister take care of her directly. I have lived for almost two decades and have never seen a mother who is crueler than you.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Su Zipei struggled on the ground and begged, ¡°I was really wrong. I just followed my mother¡¯s order. Please spare me! I am sorry for Second Sister. But you can¡¯t be so ruthless!¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s indifferent expression made Su Zipei misunderstand. Su Zipei thought that it was because of Su Li that he took vengeance on them severely.


    Seeing Su Zipei was pinned on the ground, half of her face was stained with dark mud, Su Qingtan did not want to exin, but he did not want Su Li to be implicated in it. He immediately became kind and said in a calm tone, ¡°The Supreme Judiciary will fairly deal with your crimes. You may not be put to death, but you must be punished for what you have done.¡±


    On hearing that they would not die, Zhu Yan¡¯s body immediately stopped trembling. Since she wouldn¡¯t be put to death, what was she afraid of? It was ok to go to prison. As long as Su Zipei is promising, she still had hope!


    Thinking of this, Zhu Yan immediately put on a bitter expression and mournfully said, ¡°Qingtan, I was wrong. I plead guilty! But your Third Sister is innocent. She didn¡¯t know what kind of people they are. I let her lead the way. I am willing to be punished for her!¡±


    ¡°...Mother!¡±


    Su Zipei felt shocked and her expression changed. She selfishly wanted to be free alone from her sins, but her mother wanted to take all the sins on her own.


    Su Qingtan snorted, ¡°Whether you are guilty or not, the Supreme Judiciary has fair judgement. Take them away!¡±


    The trusted subordinates around Ling Qinn looked at Su Qingtan with admiration, and then they pushed the two to leave. People liked watching the hustle and bustle. They had already came over. When they saw arge group of officers and soldiersing out, they immediately went back for their way.


    ¡°Who are they? They seem not to be natives of Qinghe Town.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Are they fugitives?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing what people talked about, Su Zipei lowered her head, and let her hair covered her red face. She pinched her hands tied behind her back so much that they turned into white with the sound of creaking.


    The moment was the most humiliating moment in her life! Even when she didn¡¯t make the Beggars¡¯ Chicken in the Baiwei Building, she was not so embarrassed. The only fortunate thing was that they were from Dasu Town. People in Qinghe Town didn¡¯t know them. If they were recognized by others, it could be really worse than death.


    Su Li watched the officers and soldiers leave. She looked at Ling Qinn on the roof of the winery who poured a drink and sipped without vignce. Then she asked him with a smile, ¡°Childe Ling, how many scores do you think that Su Qingtan can get in this case?¡±


    Su Li naturally knew that Ling Qinn was deliberately testing Su Qingtan, otherwise he needn¡¯t bother to bring people here and secretly observe him.


    Ling Qinn smiled and asserted, ¡°Five! The full score is ten. He could have got seven or eight. Unfortunately, his words ¡°you may not be put to death¡± made him lose three. What a pity.¡±


    ¡°With such a low score, it seems that you are not satisfied with him. How about giving him up to the Linli Building?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were glittering and her tone was serious.


    Ling Qinn was in a daze at first, and he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Li, don¡¯t worry. I have something to say. Although the full score is ten, five means that I am satisfied. I don¡¯t dare to use him if he really has a heart of stone.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li said in a calm tone, ¡°A gentleman does not rob others of what they like. Although I am not a gentleman, I am too embarrassed topete with you for him. But do you really know the weakness of Childe Su?¡±


    ¡°His weakness is surely not be the Su Family.¡±


    With acent expression, Ling Qinn said, ¡°Su Qingtan is young after all. He exposed his weakness from the beginning. If he didn¡¯t go to the courtyard of the school so frequently, I could give him six, the highest score he can get.¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and said, ¡°How wise Childe Qing is. You took my wine. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I put poison in the wine?¡±


    The middle-aged guard looked cold, and the air became a little tense at once.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s right hand slightly trembled, and then he quickly became calm. He shook the gon in his hand and said without pressure, ¡°I believe that people who can make such a good wine will certainly not put poison in the wine. Don¡¯t you think that I am right?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡±


    Su Li jumped off the winery and disappeared quietly like a wisp of smoke from the roof of the winery. She said vaguely, ¡°One pot of wine is 100,000 taels and you should remember to pay for it.¡±


    Ling Qinn was stunned and immediately heughed happily. But he didn¡¯t know when he waspletely in a sweat on his back.


    ...


    May 15th was not a special day, but the day when the Jin and Lin families were exiled. Early in the morning, people crowded in front of the prison to watch the scene. If there were no officers and soldiers to maintain order, there would be in a mess.


    As a victim of the case, Su Li was naturally invited by Yan Shixun to watch the scene in the attic with the best view. When she came over, there were five or six people there. Ling Qinn was standing at the forefront in the attic, followed by Yan Shixun.


    ¡°Workshop Owner Su, I haven¡¯t seen you for many days. Are you all right?¡±


    Seeing Su Lie to him, Yan Shixun rushed to greet. The Qinghe Town would be dominated by the Yan Family in the future. A merry heart made a cheerful countenance. He now looked very different from before.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. These days, my Eldest Brother always apanied me, and my injury has almost recovered.¡±


    Su Li said with a smile and shook her left hand, but Su Qingtan stepped over to stop her from doing so. He reproached, ¡°You need to rest for recovery. Don¡¯t move randomly. It¡¯s getting hot. Remember to ask Mammy Li to change gauze frequently.¡±


    ¡°I see, Eldest Brother.¡±


    Yan Shixun saw Su Li stick her tongue out and was gratified with a smile. Finally, her Eldest Brother regarded Su Li as a treasure, otherwise Su Li¡¯s life was too miserable.


    Seeing Su Lie to him, Ling Qinn nodded with a smile. He didn¡¯t know Su Li at all. If it was not because of Su Qingtan, he didn¡¯t even care about her arrival.


    Bang...


    At this time, the gate of the prison was finally pushed open by the officers and soldiers. Arge group of prisoners wearing dirty white prison uniforms, handcuffs and ankles were driven out by a group of jailers. All of them disheveled their hair and looked terrified. They all looked embarrassed.


    Some of them were innocent, but since they were born in the Jin and Lin families, they couldn¡¯t escape the disaster. They should me the heads of the Jin and Lin families who made wrong decisions.


    The Jin Family¡¯s members looked up and saw the shiny sun. They all sighed. Even if First Master woulde back, they could not see him in this life. They only hoped that First Master woulde back to avenge them. Except that, nothing else mattered.


    Madam Lin did not have time to care about her own safety. She was holding her son with red eyes. She said, ¡°Son, it was me and your father that made you get into the current situation!¡±


    Lin Yanxing seemed not to hear what his mother said. His shoulders were besmeared with blood. The shackles on his body rattled. People who practiced the martial arts would be exiled. Before that, he was tortured by piercing to the bones with shackles. The two bunches of shackles were just pierced into his bone and dragged to the ground. With every step Lin Yanxing walked made him tremble with pain. It was worse than death to him.


    His eyes were red. When he saw people around him talking about him, he forced a smile embarrassedly.


    Who could expect that he, who once hosted a banquet at the Qinghe School proudly, now was an exile?


    Suddenly, he saw a tower, and he stared at the people on the tower who looked like gods under the light. Then he said, ¡°Yan Shixun, wait and see! I will pay it back to you. I will let you bear the shame that you and others brought on me today!¡±


    Ling Qinn touched his chin with interest. A hint of profound meaning shed in Lin Yanxing¡¯s eyes. Unfortunately, he was not wise. At this time, he showed hatred... Ling Qinn nced at Yan Shixun secretly and saw a hint of intention to kill shed through his eyes.


    How reckless Lin Yanxing was.


    Su Qingtan shook his head. If he were Lin Yanxing, he could definitely keep calm at this moment and wait patiently for the officers and soldiers to lose their vignce, and then he would run away. Of course, he certainly would not be as miserable as Lin Yanxing.


    It was a long way for these prisoners. The members of the Jin and Lin families passed through streets of the Qinghe Town like a parade. After they walked out the gate of the town, people who threw rotten eggs, leftovers and even stones stopped and left separately.


    The procession passed through the front of the gate of the Linli Building and was naturally seen by Luo Yichen. Luo Yichen looked at Lin Yanxing among the prisoners who seemed to be in a state of epilepsy every step he walked. Luo Yichen was tense and was a little short of breath. He seemed to see himself in those days.


    Mei Ruohan clung to Luo Yichen¡¯s hands and looked worried. Luo Yichen felt the warmth from Mei Ruohan¡¯s hands and he rxed himself, and then he stared at Mei Ruohan¡¯s faces gently.


    Fortunately, he survived from five years of hellish days, and Godpensated him for a fairy. He didn¡¯t suffer losses.


    Su Li did not look at Lin Yanxing, but she stared at Lin Xiang in the procession. The package of aphrodisiac was still in the underground adytum of the Linli Building. After analysis, she also figured out the origin of the aphrodisiac which was surely associated with some schools in the martial arts circle.


    Since she knew the truth, she would never let it go.


    The exiled prisoners left. There were only the heads of the Jin and Lin families left in the death row of the prison and they would be beheaded after autumn. Ling Qinn brought people back to Yunjing, but let Su Qingtan stay to deal with things of the Su Family. He also assigned some soldiers to Su Qingtan.


    The Supreme Judiciary was one of the highest violent institutions in Dahan Country. Every Officer of the Supreme Judiciary didn¡¯t rank lower than those officials of the imperial court who ranked fourth level of official position. At this position, Su Qingtan naturally had the qualification to settle down in Yunjing.


    Ling Qinn once asked Su Qingtan to make a choice. In order to be able to take care of Su Li, Su Qingtan chose to let the whole Su Family move to Yunjing. After hearing the news, Su Huanli and others were delighted. The Su Family moved from Dasu Town in the remote and backward ce to Yunjing. What a good thing it was!


    Su Huanli had no time to visit Zhu Yan and Su Zipei who were still in prison. He directly ran the carriage and went back to Dasu Town to clear the Baiwei Building. The newly-opened Baiwei Building in the Qinghe Town was also put out the sign for sale. He nned to start everything from scratch when they arrived in Yunjing.


    Zhu Yan was directly involved in the incident with the official silver, so, she couldn¡¯t avoid the punishment. Ling Qinn gave the disposal right to Yan Shixun. For Su Li and Su Qingtan¡¯s sake, Yan Shixun chose one of the lightest punishments. Therefore, Zhu Yan was beaten 20 times with stick. Su Zipei¡¯s punishment was lighter and she was only beaten 10 times with stick.


    Even so, Zhu Yan¡¯s ass was badly beaten and she could only lie in bed. She would not get out of bed for a half year. Su Zipei was lying on her stomach on the bed like her mother. But her injury could bepletely recovered in a half month.


    Looking at Su Li who carefully took care of her mother and her, Su Zipei turned her head and was full of hatred.


    After all, she still couldn¡¯t stop Su Li from going to Yunjing, but it didn¡¯t matter. Although Su Li looked like that girl, she didn¡¯t have the jade pendant and couldn¡¯t find out her origin in all her life!

 Chapter 139 - Hehuan Sect

    Chapter 139 Hehuan Sect


    Su Li took care of Zhu Yan for a half month, but Zhu Yan treated her as an enemy every day. Su Li didn¡¯tin at all. However, Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t stand that any more. When Su Zipei was almost healed, Su Qingtan instantly asked Zipei to take over Su Li and take care of her mother. Then Su Li went back to the school to rest.


    ¡°First Mother didn¡¯t eat the food that you served. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    Su Qingtan looked at Su Li, who was a little pale because ofcking rest in the past two days. He couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. He was even more disgusted with Zhu Yan and Su Zipei. If he didn¡¯t have to take the family relocation as an excuse to take care of Su Li, how could he let Zhu Yan go to Yunjing with them?


    ¡°Eldest Brother, I am fine. Don¡¯t me mother. I will go back first.¡±


    Su Li forced a smile and walked away. Su Zipei stood with her back towards Su Qingtan. When Su Li disappeared out of the gate, Su Qingtan snorted and said to Zipei in a low voice, ¡°I know exactly what you and your mother have done in the past six months. If it¡¯s not because that Su Li cared about your former affection, I wouldn¡¯t care about family affection at all! You two... conduct yourself well!¡±


    Hearing the footsteps behind her disappear, Su Zipei was slightly stiff. She clenched the wet cloth so tightly that her knuckles made cracks. She looked ferocious and unwilling.


    She thought, ¡°Eldest Brother! I am the daughter of the Su Family and Su Li is just a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Why did you only dote on her, but you didn¡¯t even take a look at me?!¡±


    She wiped Zhu Yan¡¯s forehead with a wet cloth. Her lips trembled and she whispered, ¡°Mother, I... won¡¯t be the Su Family¡¯s member in this life.¡±


    Su Li did not go back to the school, but came to the residence of the Jin Family¡ªcurrent ¡°Li House¡±.


    After defeating the Jin and Lin families, Yan Shixun really kept his promise. He not only transferred all thend titles that the Jin Family possessed to the Linli Building, but also repaid double silver. The deposit of the silver in the Linli Building was unprecedentedly expanded. Their ie would cover the revenue of selling wine, and the rent on several streets in the future.


    Of course,pared with these benefits, Yan Shixun got much more. He knew the truth of making a big fortune without boast. He didn¡¯t unt or do anything he wanted what without restraint. Without the Jin and Lin families in the Qinghe Town, the distribution of power seemed to be clear. On the surface, the Qinghe Town was dominated by the Yan Family. But only Yan Shixun knew that the Yan Family and the Linli Building stood up to each other as an equal, and even the Yan Family had to rely on the Linli Building for many things.


    For the forces of the martial arts circle, Yan Shixun always tried to dodge them with fear. But the appearance of the Linli Building had broken his rules. It was just a winery on the surface and didn¡¯t seem to vite the rule that the power of martial arts circle entered themon world. The boss of the Linli Building was very kind and was not as ruthless as people in the martial arts circle who regarded people as ants.


    It could be said that thetter is the reason why Yan Shixun did not reject the Linli Building. If the Linli Building was the same as the power that he belonged to before, he could have reported it to the imperial court and tried to eradicate it.


    ¡°Su Li, everything was packed. We can depart at any time.¡±


    Yin Xuetong walked in from the outside and said with a heavy heart, ¡°But... Yunjing is a ce where the Emperor lives, and ordinary people cannot go there. Not to mention that we are all...¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and looked at Su Li. In view of their identities, if they were not caught in Yunjing, it could be a good thing. But how could they sneak into Yunjing to open a winery?


    Su Li took a nce and did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°Any results from your discussion? How many people will stay and how many people will follow me?¡±


    The power of the Qinghe Town had been stabilized and here was the home base of the Linli Building. Su Li must leave most people to develop the foundation. Only a few people would go to Yunjing with her. As for who would go, she asked them to decide on their own.


    Then Fang Yuan stood up and said, ¡°I am going there with you. Xiaoling and Xiaomu will stay for help.¡±


    ¡°I will stay.¡±


    Luo Yichen stood up and stared at Su Li who was calm, and then he said, ¡°Unless Ruohan goes.¡±


    He knew that Su Li didn¡¯t tell Mei Ruohan his true identity, and the Mei Family would not allow Mei Ruohan to go to Yunjing with a group of unidentified people. Thinking of this, he could only stay.


    Su Li slightly nodded and a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Luo Yichen, I do not limit your freedom, but it does not mean that you can defy my order. You have to remember that you work for the Linli Building until you die. Even if I want you to die, you have to do it obediently, do you understand?¡±


    Luo Yichen stopped breathing temporarily and anger shed through his eyes. But when he thought that Mei Ruohan was still here, he had to nod humbly to show that he understood.


    ¡°Good. You are responsible for the safety of the Linli Building in the Qinghe Town. You and Fang Mu are responsible for the cultivation of the new blood of the secluded site. I shall hold you solely responsible for anything that goes wrong.¡±


    Luo Yichen was instantly stupefied. He thought that Su Li meant to let him go to Yunjing with her. He didn¡¯t expect that it was just a simple warning. She even dared to hand over the Linli Building in the Qinghe Town directly to him. Didn¡¯t she afraid that he would destroy the foundation of the Linli Building?


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with my decision?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and derided.


    Luo Yichen could do nothing about her. He certainly knew what Su Li had just said was not a warning at all, but an extremely sinister prank!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, but I trust your love for Mei Ruohan.¡±


    Su Li pointed at the position of Luo Yichen¡¯s heart and said in a gentle voice, ¡°For the future of you and Mei Ruohan, you have to perform well. Otherwise, your family will not allow you to marry an ordinary girl.¡±


    Luo Yichen was nervous and his expression slightly changed. What did she know now?


    There were so many families that surnamed Luo in the Zhushou Country. How did she know which Luo Family he was from?


    Thinking of this, Luo Yichen suddenly felt that his chest was lightly patted. Immediately, there was a thin piece of paper in his hand and it was Ao Sword Skills.


    ¡°Even if you have passed the best age to practice the martial arts, you have to be a Young Master at least. Don¡¯t let me down...¡±


    Su Li gave an order and waved to Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong, and then she left the attic.


    Qu Qingning made a sound of tut-tut deliberately and patted Luo Yichen, who was still in a daze. Then Qingning said, ¡°Su Li could give this to you, and that means she fully trusted you at least for the time being. You should perform well and break through the inborn hurdle...¡±


    Yin Xuetong covered her mouth and chuckled. Then she followed Qu Qingning and went away. Fang Yuan walked behind them and stopped. He never did this before. He said seriously, ¡°An inborn master should stay in Qinghe Town. And you shall protect the foundation of the Linli Building well.¡±


    When all people left, Luo Yichen looked at the back of Fang Yuan. He lowered his head and saw Ao Sword Skills, and then he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°The Swordsmanship ssic that can help to break through the secret of the inborn realm. How could Su Li... has such a thing?¡±


    It wasparable to the Immortal ssic, even the Luo Family did not have it. He just did Su Li a little favor, Su Li gave it to him. At this moment, Luo Yichen¡¯s thoughts instantly changed.


    Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong came to the underground adytum with Su Li. They were all puzzled and didn¡¯t know what Su Li would say.


    Su Li took out a wooden token and ced it in Fang Yuan¡¯s hands. She said in a low voice, ¡°Use it, you can go to Yunjing under the cover of the Tianya House. It will be easy.¡±


    The token was left to Su Li by Ling Li at the beginning.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was reluctant, but this was Su Li¡¯s order, so, he could only nod.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Su Qingtan wille back in advance. I nned to let you sneak into Yunjing as servants of the Su Family. Unfortunately, it is toote.¡±


    Su Li sighed softly. Then she took a pink package from the table and put it in front of them, then she said, ¡°Before we go to Yunjing, there is one more thing to finish.¡±


    Yin Xuetong is only less clever than Su Li in the Linli Building. She recognized it at once. It was the aphrodisiac that Luo Yichen bought specially from the ck market in the town, and it was made by Lin Xiang personally.


    ¡°Lin Xiang has been exiled now. Will we rescue her?¡±


    Yin Xuetong did not know the resentment between Lin Xiang and Su Li, so, she could not help but ask.


    Su Li blinked her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Rescue her? No, we must block her future from the beginning, otherwise we will be in trouble. If your elders were well-informed, they should know that there is a school of the martial arts in Nanjiang Country. It is Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Hearing what Su Li said, the three were all at a loss because they had never heard of it.


    Seeing that, Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even in the martial arts circle, Hehuan Sect is in the rank. Although it ranks the lowest nine grades, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know it. What was worse, people standing in front of her was not the heads of their families, but the lineal offspring.


    ¡°In short, you only need to know that Lin Xiang¡¯s aphrodisiac was developed by the Hehuan Sect. I don¡¯t know why the Hehuan Sect exposed the form, but once they know that there is such a girl who can develop aphrodisiac in the world, how do you think they will deal with her?¡±


    Su Li asked. Qu Qingning immediately patted his thigh and suddenly said, ¡°I see! Lin Xiang will probably be epted by the Hehuan Sect. If she hates Qinghe Town, she will be a trouble for uster. You are letting us kill Lin Xiang! Then we will have no trouble in the future. Right?¡±


    Su Li smiled and looked at Yin Xuetong. Yin Xuetong frowned her arch eyebrows. She had an intuition that Su Li¡¯s question would not be so simple.


    ¡°You want to get the obscene form?¡±


    Fang Yuan suddenly asked. Then he frowned, ¡°But how do we use the form when we get it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Su Li would take the obscene form to do business. If Su Li really did that, not only him but Qu Qingning and others couldn¡¯t stand.


    Su Li sat down and poured herself a cup of tea. She saidzily, ¡°You guys are still too young.¡±


    All the three people were angry for her words.


    Clearly, it was her that was the youngest one in the room!


    Su Li nced at the three people who were angry and exined with a smile, ¡°The people of Hehuan Sect never believe in outsiders. Even if they can investigate the origin of Lin Xiang, they won¡¯t bother to have a try. If they find Lin Xiang, they will kill her and clear all trouble for the future. The thing you have to do is to ask the whereabouts of the form before they find Lin Xiang.¡±


    Su Li actually wanted to get the form. Fang Yuan could not help feeling sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for business for me to have the form. Although the business of aphrodisiac has always been profitable.¡± Su Li shook the cup and a hint of profound meaning shed in her eyes. Then she said, ¡°I just... want the group of bitches of the Hehuan Sect to try the feeling of being framed.¡±


    The three people relieved, and then they couldn¡¯t help but doubt. How could Su Li have contact with the Hehuan Sect? She even had grudges against them. She clearly... hadn¡¯t never been out of the Dahan Country.


    Although they were puzzled, they left Qinghe Town on the next day for the exile team. They had the wooden token and naturally didn¡¯t have to go to Yunjing with Su Li at the same time. It was such a blockbuster that the Su Family moved into Yunjing. After they arrived in Yunjing, Fang Yuan could find the Su Family from the rumors in Yunjing.

 Chapter 140 - A Half Part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction

    <h4>Chapter 140 A Half Part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction</h4>


    In the courtyard of the school, Mammy Li was busy packing Su Li¡¯s luggage. All Su Li¡¯s personal property was almost here. She was driven out by Mam. Su-Cui early and had nothing in the Su Family in the Dasu Town at all.


    ¡°Is Second Sister ready? We will depart in two days.¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s gentle and clear voice came from the outside of the courtyard. Su Li looked up and saw Su Qingtan¡¯s body in a silver brocade robe. His long ck hair reached his back with a wooden hairpin. He bent down and passed through the door of the courtyard. The long hair behind him immediately slipped to his chest.


    Seeing Su Li holding a book on the second floor, Su Qingtan smiled with a row of white and neat teeth. Only in front of his Second Sister, he could show such a bright smile without any scruples. He wouldn¡¯t do that before anyone else, even his mother.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡±


    Su Li bounced down the stairs with her long hair blown by breeze from her back, shining with the unique agility of the girl. Su Qingtan was softened when he saw her. Surviving from so many hardships, Su Li could still keep such a pure mind. Such a sister was really the most precious treasure in Su Qingtan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Mammy is busy.¡±


    looking at her Eldest Brother who was much taller than her, Su Li was extremely quiet. Her simplicity had long disappeared with the experiences of her previous life. When she faced the Su Family, Qi Xianqing, Wen Ruomin, and Yan Shixun, those who were kind to her, she always maintained a vignce which had been imprinted in the bones.


    But in front of her Eldest Brother, she definitely didn¡¯t pretend. She was truly happy and was in real peace of mind.


    Although he was rted to the Yinmo Cult, Eldest Brother was really great since he could be famous as a teenager in this life, and he also obtained the fourth rank of official position, and his talents could be put to good use!


    ¡°Well, well, you have plenty of time to be together after you went to Yunjing. Can you spare some time to me?¡±


    Instantly, a familiar but strange voice came from the door.


    Su Li felt slightly shocked and she knew the identity of the person. But she did not expect him toe back at this time!


    Su Qingtan stepped forward to protect Su Li. He immediately looked back and was astounded. Then he asked, ¡°Dr. Qi? How do you...¡±


    Qi Xianqing was standing at the door in clothes which were not dirty but absolutely not clean. Su Li could see at a nce that he had not taken a bath for at least two months!


    Qi Xianqing came over and patted Su Qingtan¡¯ shoulders with admiration, and then he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down. Now you are working in the Supreme Judiciary and are powerful enough to protect your sister. But remember that don¡¯t be conceited andcent! There would be more trouble in Yunjing than in Qinghe Town.¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s vision was different from that of the past. Now he saw Qi Xianqing as if he faced the head of the academy whobined profundity with virtue in the National Academy or the gant general in the horse ranch of Yunjing!


    ¡°Mr. Qi, what are you...¡±


    Su Qingtan wanted to ask him something, but Qi Xianqing waved his hands to stop him, and then Qi Xianqing said, ¡°I am just a farmer now. You want to bring the girl to Yunjing and it is a good thing, but your Second Sister is also the first talented girl in Qinghe Town. Her talents couldn¡¯t be forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qi, I...¡±


    Su Qingtan felt helpless but there was no such a thing that could satisfy both parties in the world. If he could let Su Li go to the National Academy in Yunjing, he would arrange it for her. Unfortunately, the National Academy was in high rank and he had no say there. Therefore, he had no right to arrange that.


    ¡°I surely know that you can¡¯t do it. I will arrange that. Leave us. I will talk to the girl alone.¡±


    Qi Xianqing drove Su Qingtan out of the courtyard. If he came backte, there would be a lot of trouble. There were too many people in Yunjing prying for information. He didn¡¯t want to expose his whereabouts too early.


    Bang!


    Su Qingtan rushed out of the courtyard. He turned his head and wanted to say something, but the door was closed. He could not help but smile.


    After closing the door, Qi Xianqing looked at Su Li who was standing in the courtyard happily. He was angry at once and said, ¡°You are such a reckless girl! Why don¡¯t you consider your own life? Think about it carefully. When I was not around you, how many times did you almost die? I have taught you how to practice martial arts. You need to use them when you are in danger!¡±


    Looking at exasperated Qi Xianqing, Su Li resisted the impulse tough. She lowered her head and said with an expression of grievance, ¡°But I can¡¯t beat them...¡±


    Eh!


    Qi Xianqing patted his head. He was too angry to think clearly. Whether it was Jin Cheng¡¯ao or the group of scoundrels of the Lianshi Cult, Su Li couldn¡¯t beat them at all.


    ¡°Let me see if you were ck on your cultivation during this time.¡±


    With this in mind, Qi Xianqing waved his hand. A hint of cunning shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes and she moved her feet quickly. In the blink of an eye, one of her small fist appeared in front of Qi Xianqing.


    Bang!!


    Touching his sore eyes, Qi Xianqing felt a little confused. Was he identally beaten by his apprentice? He was on the go for days. Was he too tired?


    No!


    Qi Xianqing thought about something and instantly felt excited. He grabbed one of Su Li¡¯s wrist!


    Su Li immediately felt a homogenous vital energy flowing into her tendons and vessels. But,pared with the ck vital energy that she had cultivated, the vital energy was not pure enough.


    Su Li knew that this was because of the fact that Qi Xianqing had only half part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction.


    ¡°It turns out that he has been stuck in the inborn peak. But unfortunately, it is too difficult to break through that hurdle in the world.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li slightly held the pubic region and only showed the cultivation of her acquired eighth hurdle.


    But even so, Qi Xianqing waspletely stupefied by her.


    The girl... in only six months had reached the acquired eighth hurdle from the acquired third hurdle!


    He remembered when his master taught him to practice. He was highly praised by his master for reaching the acquired eighth hurdle at eighteen. He was very talented. Although he didn¡¯t be a Young Master, he was more outstanding among the same-aged boys who practiced the martial arts. His master considered himself inferior to him.


    But the girl was only sixteen years old... Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t help but breathe when he thought of this. Would he cultivate a Young Master at such an old age?!


    Thinking of this, Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t help but stop shivering with excitement. and He immediately abandoned the life n that he originally prepared for Su Li. Tao modeled itself after nature. Such a talented girl should not be bound by him. She should develop freely. He only needed to control the direction of Su Li¡¯s growth and ensured that she would not be led astray.


    If it was because of his rules and regtions that Su Li couldn¡¯t break through the inborn hurdle, when he died, he would be ashamed to see his master.


    ¡°Li, how did you practice? I guessed that you could have reached the acquired fifth hurdle. I didn¡¯t expect that you broke three hurdles more. Is it because that you have ate something?¡±


    Qi Xianqing stopped thinking so much and asked nervously. Although Su Li¡¯s foundation was stable, she might have taken an elixir of evil cult. He had to ask clearly.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Master, follow me, please.¡±


    Although he was hypocritical in previous life, he even participated in the martial arts team to suppress her, after all, it was not his fault. His selfless dedication in this life was enough for her to repay him.


    She didn¡¯t like owing others and didn¡¯t like others owe her. Some ounts should be settled in advance so as to avoid troubleter.


    Indifference shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes, unfortunately, Qi Xianqing followed behind her and could not see her face at all. He looked a little excited.


    When they came to the room, Su Li asked Mammy Li to go out, and then she took out a dark yellow bark paper from the hidden grid. There was no name on the paper. The surface of the paper was slightly ruined, but the words were still clear. Qi Xianqing knew at first nce that it was a very old thing.


    Seeing Su Li hand over the scroll, Qi Xianqing felt puzzled, but he still took it over and spread it out. When he saw the first line of words, his eyes were opened bigger than a brass bell!


    This was the other half part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction he had searched for many years!


    ¡°I spared no effort in searching for it and now it was in front of me!¡±


    Qi Xianqing held the scroll in his hands tightly, and his old eyes were slightly wet. Only he knew how many generations had searched for this half part of the Collection of Poison. He thought that he would never see the half part of the Collection of Poison in this life. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Li suddenly gave him such a big surprise.


    ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    Looking at Qi Xiaoqing weep bitterly, Su Li smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°In the prisoner camp outside the Qinghe Town. I felt the call in the unseen world and dug it out from the soil.¡±


    The prisoner camp...


    Qi Xianqing sighed when hearing Su Li¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect that the most important Collection of Poison was hidden in the dirtiest ce in the Qinghe Town. It was no wonder that he went anywhere and could not find any clue.


    That meant that Su Li had a rtionship with the half part of the Collection of Poison, otherwise he didn¡¯t know when the half part would appear in the world.


    Su Li saw Qi Xianqing¡¯s expression constantly change. He was sometimes happy and sometimes sad. A hint of profound meaning shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    She got the Collection of Poison in previous life thanks to those prostitutes who bullied her. If they didn¡¯t put her head in the soil brutally and she was almost suffocated, she couldn¡¯t notice the strange smell of the soil. It was the strange smell that pushed her to dug curiously, and then a She-Devil came out in previous life.


    Qi Xianqing lived for hundreds of years. He had extraordinary knowledge and superb cultivation. He read a few times this half part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction and had borne the whole Ghost Valley Meditation Direction in his mind. Then he carefully rolled the scroll and took out the piece of human skin. He gently put the two items in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Li, you have a rtionship with them. I cannot keep them to myself. I have the chance to witness the whole Ghost Valley Meditation Direction and I am perfectly satisfied. There were few people in the Ghost Valley. Since you are myst apprentice, you will be the head of the Ghost Valley of the twenty-eighth generation in the future. You should take care of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction and the secret methods. Don¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Su Li felt astounded. Although she knew that she was thest apprentice of Qi Xianqing, she did not expect that he would value her so much. She always regarded Qi Xianqing as a convenient shield. The rtionship between her and Qi Xianqing was more like a trade in her view. He gave her the first half part of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction and she gave him the other half part. He gave her the secret methods and the disguise skill and she wouldpensate him for other things in the future...


    ¡°A teacher for a day is a father for life.¡±


    Su Li lowered her head and rolled her eyes. She sneered at him secretly. She did not expect that Qi Xianqing who led a wandering life in martial arts circle would keep his traditional and simple thoughts. He really regarded her as his own child instead of a tool he controlled to strengthen himself.


    Qi Xianqing saw Su Li take over the scroll in his hand slowly. He smiled contentedly and felt relieved. He came back in a hurry to see how Su Li¡¯s life was, but now he knew that this girl was very lucky. It was not necessary for him to worry about her future in theing days.


    Thinking of this, Qi Xianqing touched Su Li¡¯s long ck and bright hair and said kindly, ¡°Li, what do you want to do when you go to Yunjing? You can tell me and maybe I can help you a little bit.¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes when hearing Qi Xianqing¡¯s words. She smiled and revealed a pair of canine teeth, and then she said, ¡°I know that my talent and knowledge are in a low level, and I am afraid that I may shame you. I want to read more books, but if that is the case... I won¡¯t have much time to practice the martial arts. What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 141 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter 141 Choice</h4>


    Qi Xianqingughed at what Su Li said. He shook his finger and touched Su Li¡¯s cute nose. He said, ¡°Li, you can¡¯t get me on this. Anyhow I have been an official for several years in the Dayan Dynasty. I clearly know the rules. Let me think about it. A ce you can study and practice...¡±


    He didn¡¯t think too long. Qi Xianqing gave her two ways. He said, ¡°The first one is that you enter the National Academy and be a student of its Girls¡¯ College of Martial Arts. Therefore, you can study and practice the martial arts. Besides, there are many seniors in the National Academy. If you have difficulties when you are practicing, they can give you some help.¡±


    Su Li immediately shook her head. She had so many secrets. How could she be exposed in the National Academy? If her secrets were found out by others, she would be killed without knowing anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s too swaggering. I don¡¯t like it. Additionally, you have told me that if it¡¯s not necessary, don¡¯t enter the court. If I enter the National Academy, someone will force me to enter a party when I graduate.¡±


    Seeing Su Li pouted her mouth, Qi Xianqingughed happily. Su Li could see the situation so clearly. If she entered the officialdom, she would be a rare talent. If she had promised or hesitated, he would have been anxious for her going to the Yunjing with Su Qingtan. After sounding out, he was relieved.


    ¡°Since you do not like it, I also have the second way.¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled like an old liar. He took out an exquisite jade token. It was engraved a row characters in small seal style. The reverse side was nk. Then he took out a dagger and engraved some characters quickly on the back of the jade token. Debris of jade flied for a moment.


    Su Li looked at him confusedly. She did not recognize the origin of the jade token. Although she had been in Yunjing in her previous life, she couldn¡¯t ess to the things of the National Academy because of her identity. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know the identity that the jade token represented.


    At this time, Qi Xianqing stopped engraving. He blew the remaining debris of jade on the back. Then he ced it in Su Li¡¯s palm.


    Su Li stared at the token and turned it over. She saw her name and an unknown symbol on the back.


    ¡°Master, this...¡±


    Before Su Li opened her mouth, Qi Xianqing raised his hand and interrupted, ¡°Take it with you. It can guarantee that no one can stop you in the National Academy. It will not be too swaggering. The only thing you need to do is to go to the courtyards next to the National Academy every day. You can take books there and read them. It¡¯s not a waste of time...¡±


    Qi Xianqing also murmured something, but his voice was low, Su Li did not hear it clearly. She packed the jade token up and felt weird in heart. She felt that there was something that Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t tell her, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the first two sentences of Qi Xianqing were true, others things didn¡¯t matter.


    After Qi Xianqing gave the jade token, he did not stay here for a long time. He left and said that he was going to visit an old friend. Su Li could imagine the old but kindly figure. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. It was fortunate for Qi Xianqing could visit his old friend at his age.


    After Qi Xianqing left, Su Qingtan who waited for a long time came in immediately. He asked with concern, ¡°What did Mr. Qi say?¡±


    Su Li did not conceal. She took out the jade token to Su Qingtan and let him scrutinize. She hoped that he could specte on the identity of Qi Xianqing.


    Su Qingtan saw the jade token, and his expression changed slightly. He couldn¡¯t help but look at it carefully. After a long time, he looked up and gave it back to Su Li. He said, ¡°It¡¯s weird. It doesn¡¯t look like the jade token of the National Academy. I used to have one and I also saw the teachers¡¯ jade tokens of the National Academy. They are different from yours.¡±


    A light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She smiled and put away the jade token. She said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will know when I go to Yunjing. My Master won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Seeing Su Li smiled brilliantly, Su Qingtan looked serious. He sighed with emotions in his heart, ¡°He of course won¡¯t hurt you. He also is a helpful person for you...¡±


    He could give a jade token casually and inscribe characters on it, which exceeded the imagination of Su Qingtan. He only knew that even the best teacher of the National Academy could not have that qualification.


    There was a tea house built in the bamboo forest in another school¡¯s courtyard. It ventted all sides, and was pleasantly cool.


    The que was engraved with ¡°Gentlemen are Like Bamboo¡±. It was all green in the view.


    ¡°Summer ising. My tea house finallyes in handy again. Haha...¡±


    Ning Yunzhi was happy. He tasted the tea infused by Ning Qing and was gently humming an opera, which made Ning Qing, who was reading a book aside, frequently rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Su Li is going to Yunjing. Father, everything you have painstakingly arranged wasted. Aren¡¯t you upset?¡±


    Putting down the book, Ning Qing could not help but ask.


    Ning Yunzhiughed and was about to say something. Suddenly there was an unusual wind blowing through the tea house. Then he just felt that something shed before him, and a person was across the tea table!


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Seeing the old man who appeared like a ghost, Ning Qing was shocked. She got up and subconsciously pulled out her dagger from her waist. But she heard Ning Yunzhi shout, ¡°Stop!¡±


    She turned around and looked at her father. Her almond-shaped eyes immediately opened wider than walnuts. Her father unexpectedly knelt down and kowtowed to the old man who looked younger than him!!


    Ning Yunzhi was very excited at this moment. He saluted respectfully and said, ¡°Master Qi, I am here to salute you!¡±


    At the moment, Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t have a cheap smile like an old thief as before, instead, he looked serious like a senior outside the world.


    ¡°Qing,e here to salute Master Qi!¡±


    Ning Yunzhi sternly berated. Although Ning Qing was unwilling in her heart, she still knelt down reluctantly and called him ¡°Grandmaster Qi¡±. She said secretly in her heart that she was much younger than him, so it was suitable to kneel an old man in his seventies and eighties.


    ¡°Ning, you still remember me. I didn¡¯t expect your daughter has grown up.¡±


    Qi Xianqing sighed and smiled kindly. Therefore, Ning Yunzhi was rxed. He half-jokingly said, ¡°Sixty years have passed. If I didn¡¯t get married and had no child, wouldn¡¯t it waste my life?¡±


    Qi Xianqing heard that andughed. Ning Qing was still in doubt secretly. Did the old man suddenly appearing live for long time like what her father said? No matter how she observed, she thought that he was younger than her father.


    Qi Xianqing took out a brocade box and put it on the table. He sighed, ¡°Ning Yunzhi, you and I have no fate anymore. It is rare that you still care about the former friendship to save myst disciple¡¯s life. This is the honorarium. You must ept it.¡±


    Ning Yunzhi was ashamed in his heart, but he remembered Qi Xianqing¡¯s instruction. So, he took it with his trembling hands, which made Ning Qing roll her eyes. A gentleman could be deceived due to his simplicity and loyalty. Her father should be the gentleman.


    ¡°This thing can extend your life for ten years. It is disease-free and painless. I refined it after I walked through one circle.¡± Qi Xianqing squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Remember, do not expose it to others, or else you will have a fatal disaster. Take it now.¡±


    It can extend life for ten years?


    ¡°Is there such a magical elixir in the world?¡±


    Ning Yunzhi heard that and opened his eyes widely. He immediately obeyed the instructions of Qi Xianqing and opened the brocade box to eat it. However, before he opened the brocade box, it was taken away by Ning Qing.


    ¡°Father, how could it be possible for an elixir to extend life in the world? It¡¯s nonsense. Can he bargain with the King of Hell? He is an old liar definitely. You are confused!¡±


    Ning Qing offended Qi Xianqing angrily. Ning Yunzhi trembled with anger, and his face was pale. He raised his hand and was about to give her two ps.


    Seeing her father was going to p her because of Qi Xianqing, Ning Qing was scared and her body trembled. She closed her eyes and was ready to be beaten. However, she didn¡¯t feel the imaginary pain on her face. She opened her eyes with grievance and saw Qi Xianqing catching Ning Yunzhi¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hohoho, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Qi Xianqing let Ning Yunzhi sit down and ignored Ning Qing. His tone was still gentle. He said, ¡°You were just like her in the past. If you didn¡¯t see something, you would sniff at me just as your daughter in your whole life.¡±


    Ning Yunzhi remembered some events happened in the past and shamefacedly hung his head. That¡¯s the reason why Master Qi said that they had no fate, and his daughter also had no fate with Master Qi...


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Ning Qing was so angry that her eyes were red. A strong sense of powerlessness raised in her heart. She knew that no matter how she queried, her father would believe Qi Xianqing like being bewitched. She decided secretly that she would immediately ruin the brocade box after Qi Xianqing left. So, her father wouldn¡¯t take the elixir and would have no incident happened to him due to the elixir. No one knew what exactly the elixir was made of.


    Qi Xianqing smiled and wasn¡¯t angry. He said, ¡°Ie here only to show my gratitude to you and your daughter. I have repaid you. Now, it is your daughter¡¯s turn


    Then, he looked at Ning Qing. Thetter instantly snorted and turned her head back, which made Ning Yunzhi almost m the table with anger.


    ¡°Youngster,e here and sit down. I will divine for you.¡±


    When Ning Yunzhi heard that Qi Xianqing was going to divine for her daughter, he was very happy. He immediately pulled her hands and forced her to sit down. Ning Qing was very angry in heart and stared at Qi Xianqing who took out some tortoiseshells. She wanted to see how this person cheated her father.


    Qi Xianqing was in a very good mood today because of Su Li. If it had happened in the past, he would have swung his sleeves and left, instead of sitting here. Suspected by the daughter of a signed disciple, he felt a little ufortable. Now he had interest, and he even took out three tortoiseshells.


    He gently touched the surface of the tortoiseshells with one hand. A ring white light shed through the gaps on the tortoiseshells. Ning Qing opened her eyes wide, and almost thought that she hallucinated.


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s just a cloak! There must be some gears. The luminous scales are hidden in the gap of the tortoiseshells!¡±


    Ning Qing thought. However, he couldn¡¯t find any reason for the next scene. The three tortoiseshells suddenly flew up from the table and spun around her!


    ¡°It...¡±


    Ning Yunzhi was also amazed. He had only seen that Qi Xianqing had controlled a stone and dislodged a group of thieves.


    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes were shinning. It seemed that she was back to her childhood and had full of curiosity. Shepletely forgot how she offended Qi Xianqing before. This kind of skill really... could be done by immortals, couldn¡¯t they?


    What her father said was true!


    Ning Qing could not help but regret in heart. What she had done was excessive...


    At this moment, Qi Xianqing sighed softly. Then the three tortoiseshells immediately flew back to his hands and formed a perfect piece. At the same time, a trace of white light appeared on it. There was no text on it.


    Qi Xianqing looked at it and slightly frowned. He could not help but raise his head and look at Ning Qing. This woman... she would have rtions with the people in the martial arts circle in the future?


    ¡°Grandmaster... Qi?¡±


    Seeing Qi Xianqing was frowning and staring nkly, Ning Qing was perturbed in heart. Would there be a disaster in her fate? Did Qi Xianqing feel awkward?


    ¡°You live a hard life after you were born. Your mother¡¯s affairs are not all your father¡¯s fault. Her body was congenitally deficient. That was the main reason.¡±


    Qi Xianqing told her firstly. Ning Qing heard it and startled for a moment. Then she was silent. She certainly knew that it was not her father¡¯s fault, but from the heart, she could not forgive the mistakes made by him in the past.


    Ning Yunzhi also sighed softly. He did make mistakes that year. During so many years that had passed, he had never remarried. On the one hand, it was for Ning Qing. On the other hand, it was because he had not let it go.


    ¡°As for this girl...¡±


    Qi Xianqing looked serious. He said, ¡°Ning, do you clearly know the origin of Ning Qing¡¯s husband?¡±

 Chapter 142 - Arriving in Yunjing

    Chapter 142 Arriving in Yunjing


    Ning Yunzhi slightly changed his expression when he heard what Qi Xianqing said. He looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that Ning Qing¡¯s marriage was a taboo which couldn¡¯t be mentioned.


    Ning Qing stared nkly. She did not be mad and leave directly as before. Instead, she bowed her head and kept in silence for a moment. Then, she looked up and said,


    ¡°I only know that his name is Hong Jian. He suddenly vanished ten years ago, as if hepletely disappeared on earth. We can¡¯t find him anywhere and anyhow. Grandmaster, your trigram skills are outstanding. Can¡¯t you know his whereabouts?¡±


    Qi Xianqing could not help butugh. He sighed, ¡°Little girl, I am not an immortal. Looking for a person as if looking for a needle in the sea. It is too difficult. It can¡¯t be known by just a tortoiseshell. However, I can guarantee that you will meet him in the future. You just let nature take its course.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ning Qing¡¯s eyes immediately shinned. Ning Yunzhi hadn¡¯t seen that excited look for ten years.


    ¡°For an unfaithful man...¡± Ning Yunzhi said and shook his head. He was too old to interfere the business of his daughter. He only hoped that they could have a happy ending.


    ¡°My words are absolutely true. But, if you will be joyful or sad, it all depends on you.¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled but sighed in his heart. If Hong Jian was an ordinary person, he could find him using Finding Man Trigram. However, Hong Jian not only had an unusual origin, but also would have causality with people around him. Once the divination involved himself, he would never see it clearly.


    ¡°I have been living alone in my whole life. Su Li will be thest person who has causality with me.¡±


    Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t help but worry. He didn¡¯t have much time in his lifetime, so he couldn¡¯t continually use his lifetime in exchange for divining the result, whether it was good or bad. He could only try his best to create better practicing conditions for Su Li.


    ...


    Early in the next morning, a long fleet of carriages pulled out the Qinghe Town. There were many packages in the carriages. They were all the property that the Su Family had saved these years. The Su Family sold thend of two Baiwei Buildings and the silk store business. It was the first time for Su Huanli to have millions of taels of silver. Having a beautiful mood, he watched the scenery on both sides of the official road, as if he was going through a rebirth.


    There was only one fly in the ointment. Su Huanli looked displeased when he heard the screams from time to time from the carriage behind his. The sound was made by Zhu Yan when the carriage jolted.


    Only an apology couldn¡¯t made him vent out all his enmity which he was framed to be put in the prison. Moreover, their marital affection had dissipated with more and more contradictions over the years. If Su Qingtan hadn¡¯t persuaded him, he would have divorced Zhu Yan and never let her go to Yunjing with him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Zipei, tell your Eldest Brother to drive slowly! If it goes on, I will die before arriving in Yunjing!¡±


    Su Zipei, who was serving at the side, immediately got up. She didn¡¯t look bored. Maybe Zhu Yan¡¯s performance at the inn that day made her feel a little embarrassed.


    No one knew how long this kind of patience transformed from guilt could stay.


    Su Qingtan was worried about how Su Li would think and he didn¡¯t want Zhu Yan to die on the road. Therefore, he ordered carriages to slow down and asked an apanying mammy to give her a cushion. Then, Zhu Yan¡¯s screams finally went down. There was no problem for her to arrive in Yunjing safe and sound.


    Ling Qinn left a lot of confidants. All of them were seniors who had reached the acquired eighth hurdle or above. Besides, the Supreme Judiciary was the gold-lettered signboard. Therefore, when robbers on the road saw them, they all avoided them.


    ¡°Chief, won¡¯t we rob them? Clearly they are millionaires. We can get a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Use your brain! Don¡¯t you see the sign of the Supreme Judiciary on carriages? If we robbed them today, we would be thrown into prison by soldiers sent by the Supreme Judiciary tomorrow. If you want to rob, you do it alone! I want to live for several more years!¡±


    The young robber heard it and was dumbfounded. He immediately shut up.


    Nothing happened along the way. Su Qingtan took good care of Su Li. She had a carriage with Mammy Li alone, and her luggage was separated from those of the Su Family. Her special position in Su Qingtan¡¯s heart was obvious, which made Su Zipei envy so much


    Li Yuelian was also a bit ufortable. However, she saw what happened in the past year with her eyes. She knew that her son loved Su Li dearly, so she did not dare to say anything bad.


    For her, regardless of Su Li, she and Qinghao had survived the ordeals. Their lives would be veryfortable in the future. There was no conflict between her and Su Li. Therefore, there was no need to ask for trouble.


    In the screams of Zhu Yan from time to time, thirteen days had gone. There were more and more people on the deste official road. Su Qingtan finally saw the distant gate tower of Yunjing. It was huge like an ancient behemoth, which made him sigh.


    They finally arrived in Yunjing!


    Su Li opened the window and looked at the distant gate tower. Her eyesight was excellent. She could almost see the two golden characters above the gate.


    Yunjing City!


    In this life, she finally came here!


    Su Li¡¯s look was indifferent, but she was excited in her heart. In this life, the Yunjing City in her eyes would never be a ughterhouse after social unrest. Even if it would be a ughterhouse, the butcher should be her!


    ¡°Mom, we are in Yunjing! Good days areing!¡±


    Su Zipei excitedly lifted Zhu Yan up and helped Zhu Yan manage to see the outside through the window. Zhu Yan was also excited but she looked indifferent, because she always thought much. However, she still couldn¡¯t help but touch Su Zipei¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have waited too long for today!¡±


    Although they had already seen the outline of Yunjing gate tower, the Su Family¡¯s fleet of carriages didn¡¯t arrive at the gate until they drove for two hours. Standing at the gate and looking up, Su Huanli widely opened his mouth, as if he could swallow two eggs.


    He had never seen a city whose city wall was tens of zhangs (¡Ö3.33 meters). It was so grand. He felt that he was so small standing here like an ant.


    ¡°Humph, a group of bumpkins!¡±


    A rich young man lining up at the gate snorted with a loud voice. Su Huanli heard him clearly. He was so angry that his ears were red. However, it was the capital. He just arrived and didn¡¯t want to trouble his son. Pointing at the rich young man for a long time, he could only say with anger, ¡°Ignorant young man, I won¡¯t trouble you. We are not in the same level!¡±


    The rich young man saw that Su Huanli was frightened, he instantlyughed. Heughed recklessly and his maids and servants alsoughed.


    The guards defending the city seemed to know the rich young man. They didn¡¯te to quell the disputes. Instead, they watched them aside.


    ¡°Sure enough. Like owner, like his dog. Ma Laosan¡¯s subordinate is still so disgusting.¡±


    Suddenly, a man said behind Su Huanli in a calm voice.


    The rich young man heard that and was surprised for a moment. Then he yelled angrily, ¡°Which bastard dare to abuse me? Stand out!¡±


    As he asked, he saw the carriage¡¯s door was opened and a person came down. He was Su Qingtan.


    When the rich young man saw the mark on the carriage, his pupils shrank. Then when he saw the man who came down, his expression changed. He was a little scared in his heart, but he slowly said,


    ¡°I wondered who he was. It turns out to be Su Qingtan, Nerd Su. What a good-for-nothing you are! To my surprise, you could enter the Supreme Judiciary to sit around and wait to die.¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s reaction was very t. More than half a year of the experience in the National Academy had taught him how to tolerate patiently.


    One of Ling Qinn¡¯s confidants behind Su Qingtan stepped forward at this moment. He said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Childe Liu, don¡¯t excessively nder the institution of the imperial court, or you will be beheaded!¡±


    His tone was extremely dull, but it made the rich young man changed his countenance suddenly. He was flustered and couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore. He abused, ¡°Don¡¯t sling mud at me! I¡¯m always loyal to the imperial court. How could I nder it?¡±


    Su Qingtan smiled slightly. When he was about to speak, a clear voice like that of a yellowbird sounded suddenly behind him.


    ¡°Childe Liu just said that my Eldest Brother even entered the Supreme Judiciary to sit around and wait to die. Were you saying that the Supreme Judiciary is an institution that allows officials to neglect their duties?¡±


    Su Li leisurely came as she said. Her light red dress¡¯s hemline fluttered like red maple leaves floating in the air. With her exquisite and perfect face, the scene was gorgeous.


    If it had been in normal days, Childe Liu would have been surprised by Su Li¡¯s beauty. Then he would have tried his best to ingratiate himself with her. But now, he was rmed in his heart, and his body shivered slightly. That question... He was really stuck by Su Li!


    ndering excessively the institution of the imperial court would cause the punishment of being beheaded.


    A smell of urine suddenly permeated. Su Qingtan frowned. He saw a puddle of water at Liu Xing¡¯s feet and could not help but shake his head. Liu Xing was so vulnerable. They just wanted to frighten him, but he was intimidated to piss.


    Su Li¡¯s face was reddish. She spat and quickly turned her head. Su Qingtan could not help butugh and asked her to go back to the carriage.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring... Eldest Brother Wang, let¡¯s go into the city first.¡±


    Su Qingtan waved his hand to the young man who helped before and went to the carriage. The young man nced at Su Li¡¯s carriage in surprise. He knew that Su Qingtan especially loved his second sister and often told others that how smart Su Li was. He thought that Su Li just had an undeserved reputation, which was exalted by the Qinghe Town. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Li seemed to have a bit ability.


    It was difficult to fight face-to-face among the various factions in the capital. Since they couldn¡¯t fight when they met, they usually fiercely argued. He followed Ling Qinn and was influenced by what they constantly saw and heard. He had learned a lot, so he could easily find ws from Liu Xing¡¯s words. But, Su Li just arrived in the capital. It was rare that she could quickly get the ws.


    ¡°Originally, I was worried that after entering Yunjing, the Su Family would cause some troubles for two masters, especially Su Li... Now it seems to be an unproductive worry.¡±


    A thought passed through his mind. The young man ignored the guards who were smiling obsequiously at the gate. When he waved his hand, the long fleet of carriages immediately went through the tall gate.


    The streets in Yunjing were extremely wide. It was enough for ten carriages to run abreast freely. Besides, it¡¯s gettingte, so there were not so many pedestrians on the road. The Su Family¡¯s fleet of carriages was unimpeded. They arrived at the Su Qingtan¡¯s temporary residence in Yunjing before dark.


    After they ordered apanying mammies to pick up the luggage, Zhu Yan immediately chose a room to have a rest. More than a half month of physical suffering made her wounds on her buttocks deteriorated much.


    Su Qingtan showed Su Li, Li Yuelian and others around. Su Qinghao couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Brother, this house is so small. It¡¯s not half as big as the house before!¡±


    Li Yuelian found his words both funny and annoying. She held Su Qinghao and said to him seriously, ¡°Hao, you can¡¯t be rude to your Eldest Brother. Thend in Yunjing is expensive. The Dasu Town is no match for it. Even this residence is half as big as our previous house, but its value is much higher than our house in the hometown!¡±


    ¡°Oh, mom, I see.¡±


    Su Qinghao said casually and perfunctorily. He obviously didn¡¯t listen to her. Then he pulled Su Qingtan and said with puppy dog eyes, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to the martial arts field! You haven¡¯t yed with me for a long time!¡±


    Su Qingtan was helpless but indulgent. He smiled and turned back to say, ¡°Second Sister, mom, I have arranged your yards. They are the same with father¡¯s yard, which are all the best. I will go to y with him for a while. If you have any problems, just call Zhu¡¯er for help.¡±


    Zhu¡¯er was his personal maid. She always brought her with himself.


    Looking at the two brothers, Li Yuelian was relieved that their rtionship was still the same as before. She nced at Su Li. Then she gently held Su Li¡¯s cold hands after hesitating for a moment. She said softly, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s see our yards.¡±


    It was the first time that she showed goodwill to Su Li.

 Chapter 143 - The Affiliated School of the National Academy

    Chapter 143 The Affiliated School of the National Academy


    Su Li was in a daze. Then, she nodded with a smile. For Li Yuelian, she only felt strange in her previous life because her sense of existence was too weak. But, she poisoned the son of Zhu Yan, and that¡¯s the only one stunning thing that she achieved.


    In the previous life, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei killed Li Yuelian, while Su Li became a scapegoat for them. Because of the enmity of killing his mother, Su Qingtan abandoned the kindness in his heart and joined the party to fight against her. He thoroughly became a puppet of Su Zipei.


    In this life, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei became the marginal people of the Su Family. She and Li Yuelian could see the new yard hand in hand which meant that her efforts were not in vain.


    A faint light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Now, she wanted to see how Yunjing¡¯s people changed in this life.


    ...


    Nothing happened during the whole night.


    In the next morning, the Su Family was busy.


    Su Qingtan went to the imperial court before dawn. Su Huanli took some silver and began to n the location for the Baiwei Building. Li Yuelian took care of the household affairs. Mam. Su-Cui was taken home from the temple by Su Qingtan. However, Su Qingtan¡¯s attitude was not good enough to her. She was angry for that, so she didn¡¯t feel like grabbing the power of the family from Li Yuelian.


    As for Zhu Yan and Su Zipei, even they were bolder than others, they did not dare to seize power from Li Yuelian. Anyone could see that currently Su Qingtan had the final say on the Su Family.


    Su Li called a carter in front of the door and headed to the National Academy. When the carter heard the ¡°National Academy¡± and saw that Su Li¡¯s clothes and temperament were both extraordinary, a sense of reverence couldn¡¯t help but raise in his eyes. He quickly took Su Li through streets and rushed to the National Academy before the ss began.


    Su Li actually gave him one tael of silver as an honorarium. The carter was overjoyed and left with deep gratitude.


    The scene was seen by the guard at the gate of the National Academy. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotions. This miss was generous. One tael silver was enough to cover food expenses for one month in an ordinary family.


    While the guard was thinking about this, he saw that Su Li hade over. He quickly stood up straight and stopped Su Li. Then he reached out to her.


    Even she was generous, she still needed to be checked.


    ¡°You look unfamiliar and you don¡¯t seem a student or teacher of the school. Do you have a token?¡±


    Hearing the guard¡¯s words, Su Li looked hesitant. The guard was quite suspicious. Then she took out the token that Qi Xianqing gave her.


    The guard turned it over and over again and felt weird in his heart.


    ¡°Su Li? I have never heard of you! Besides, there is no such token in the National Academy. Girl, faking the student of the National Academy is a huge crime. Don¡¯t fool with it.¡±


    For the sake of her beauty, the guard pleaded with tactful words.


    Su Li med that Qi Xianqing was unreliable secretly, but she had to force a very helpless expression on the surface. She said frankly, ¡°This brother, to be honest, the token is given by one family elder. It must be true. Please have a look again and let me in.¡±


    ¡°Your family elder?¡±


    The guard seemed to hear a very funny joke and instantlyughed. He said, ¡°Girl, this is the National Academy! The token of the National Academy should not be given by your elder. I have already said that this token is false. Go away! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Then, the guard slightly shook. A breath of acquired sixth hurdle was diffused through his inside. Su Li seemed to be awed by it. She looked pale and went back for several steps.


    Looking at her, the guard smiledcently. He just broke through and reached the acquired sixth hurdle. He wanted to show off. Today, he made a show of authority and would tell his motherter.


    ¡°A minute please. Show me the token!¡±


    The old guard on the side could not stand that. The young man was aggressive and didn¡¯t know he should be cautious. He still needed to have a look so as to avoid big mistakes.


    The young guard did not dare to disobey. He quickly handed over the jade token. This old guy had deep qualifications. If he had let the old guy lose face, the old guy would made things hard for him.


    The old guard took over the jade token and was slightly shocked in heart. He had handled so many superior quality jades and the number of jades he checked were not less than eight thousand. He immediately recognized the quality of Su Li¡¯s jade token. It was in the same level with those of the National Academy¡¯s lecturers.


    For a moment, the old guard¡¯s turbid eyes were lit. He carefully distinguished the jade token. The style of the jade token was very old. Fortunately, he was the oldest guard and he soon remembered that it was the unified jade token issued by the National Academy twenty years ago. However, the characters on the back was very new and it seemed that they were carved shortly before...


    The old guard looked confused until he saw the two words ¡°Su Li¡± and the very inconspicuous symbol on the back.


    ¡°Hiss!!!¡±


    The old guard¡¯s expression changed greatly. He walked over at once. He gave the young guard a p and bowed to Su Li. The young guard was dumbfounded for what the old guard did. Thetter said respectfully, ¡°It turns out to be Lecturer Su. I am too old to see clearly. I failed to recognize the jade token in time just now. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    She really was a lecturer of the National Academy!


    The young guard heard that and looked pale instantly. He rushed to kneel down and apologized again and again, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m a neer. I¡¯m as blind as a bat and almost made a big mistake. You are a great person. Hope you can forget my mistake. Please forgive me!¡±


    The old guard snorted in heart but could not bear that the young guard would be sent to suffer the punishment of flogging. So, he knelt down and pleaded for the young guard.


    At the moment, other guards who were watching passively suddenly saw such the reversal. They didn¡¯t dare toe over and immediately walked far away. They even didn¡¯t dare to look at them due to the fear of getting into trouble.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shined. She smiled lightly and said, ¡°What are you doing, master? Please get up quickly. No warned, no fault. I won¡¯t me the young man. But, I just arrive here today. My family elder didn¡¯t tell me what the token represents. Would you mind exining it for me?¡±


    Seeing Su Li was so affable, the old guard breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t allow the young guard to leave until he held his head to salute for a few times. Then he personally led Su Li into the National Academy.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, the National Academy is the most advanced school in the entire Dahan Country. It is also the most desired ce where all the students in the world are eager to enter. The emperor is wise and farsighted. He established the National Academy in the west of the Imperial City. It covers an area of thousands of qings (1 qing¡Ö6.67 hectares). He also built the National Book Tower to bless the future generations.¡±


    The old guard gossiped with her. Then heughed and said, ¡°With your token, you can go to the National Book Tower. Besides, you are leisure in daily life and there are not so many courses for you.¡±


    ¡°You are really a raconteur.¡±


    While they were talking, they walked to the front of a vermilion door. The door was closed. The doorframe was hung askew with a que.


    ¡°Affiliated School?¡±


    Su Li looked confused. She knew nothing about the National Academy.


    Seeing that Su Li even didn¡¯t know the Affiliated School of the National Academy, the old guard had to exin in a low voice, ¡°There are too many aristocracies in Yunjing. Their yboys have neither learning nor skills and aren¡¯t admitted to the National Academy. Aristocracies feel embarrassed. The National Academy also has too much pressure. Therefore...¡±


    ¡°The Affiliated School of the National Academy was built, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Li suddenly realized. She faintly understood why Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t tell her. It turned out that he was too embarrassed to tell her the truth. He would rather than keep secrets!


    In this way, was the Affiliated School the gathering ce of yboys in the entire Yunjing?


    Su Li looked sullen immediately. The old guard smiled andforted,


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. You have the lecturer¡¯s token of the Affiliated School. That group of young masters will not dare to bully you even if they can directly ess to the highest authorities. This is the rule of the National Academy. Even if in front of the emperor, the emperor can¡¯t help them. You can say that your family elder gave a token to you and it can protect you when you are learning independently in the school. There were many people like you in the past twenty years, yet few people learn here in recent years. The style of your token is quite old. Therefore, the new guard didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    Su Li thoroughly understood that Qi Xianqing satisfied all her requirements without any ws. The only fly in the ointment was¡ª


    ¡°Old master, how about the reputation of the lecturers of the Affiliated School?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. The old guard immediately was at a loss. He awkwardlyughed and didn¡¯t dare to answer Su Li¡¯s question.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li smiled and said. She did not make things difficult for the old guard. She gave him some silver as reward and let him leave. Then she pushed the door of the Affiliated School.


    As soon as she entered the door, she smelled an extremely repulsive stink.


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She bypassed the stone folding screen and went in. Even if her mood was steady, the scene heaving in sight made her felt a bit cold.


    An unknown yellow material was boiled in arge pot. A big fat man who had fainted due to the stink was bound over therge pot. Under the pot, a group of servants were covering their noses and adding firewood. A group of well-dressed yboys jammed the corners on both sides. There seemed to be nody here. They were pointing at the pot in the yard as they whispered andughed.


    Su Li popped up and made everyone here stand in amazement. Even the servants who were ordered not to stop adding firewood stopped their action and stared at Su Li.


    How could such a beautiful girl with delicate features appear in the Affiliated School?!


    ¡°Wow!! Unexpectedly, adyes to the Affiliated School. Which family is thisdy from?!¡±


    ¡°Does the sun rise in the west?!¡±


    ¡°Which family is such a doughtydy from? Couldn¡¯t her family control her? Is it necessary to send her here?¡±


    ¡°Why does she look so unfamiliar?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    While they murmured, a strong and rich yboy with a lewd face pushed away other people on his way and walked to Su Li with a sinister smile. He said,


    ¡°Which family are you from? You are so bright and beautiful. You make my heart itch. Let¡¯s spend the night together. I promise I will let you enjoy the ecstasy. How do you think?¡±


    As he said, the strong yboy reached out and was about to hold Su Li¡¯s slender waist. Other yboys looked at him with jealousy. However, they didn¡¯t dare to prevent him. Such a stunner was in Ma Ling¡¯s hands actually. His favorite thing was to abuse woman. When it was their turn, she would have died already!


    Su Li looked panicky. She seemed to stumble and fall to the ground, but she skillfully escaped Ma Ling¡¯s pounce.


    Looking at Su Li¡¯s pathetic face, Ma Ling was so excited that his body trembled. He said, ¡°Bitch, if you are sensible, get your butt over here! Even if you are an official student at the National Academy, you will never escape from my hands!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Su Li screamed and closed her eyes. She took out a token and said, ¡°I am a lecturer of the Affiliated School!¡±


    Bam!!


    Ma Ling stopped pouncing at once. He was so scared that he staggered and fell to the ground. He looked no longer lewd and his face was as pale as a piece of paper, as if Su Li¡¯s words were the most horrible story in the world.


    ¡°You, you are actually...¡±


    Ma Ling stared at the token and scrutinized it carefully. When he saw the symbol under the name, he was frightened out of his wits. He even did not say a word before he quickly fled away from the yard, as if he ran for his life.


    Others had long been stunned. When they saw Su Li looking at them, they immediately saluted her one after another like well-behaved little babies. Then, they left the yard soon like Ma Ling, as if they would like to have two more legs.


    ¡°Is the token so powerful?¡±


    Su Li was confused for a moment. Then she packed up the token and put the fat man bound over the iron pot down. Next, she poured the things in the iron pot out. She had already figured out that the things in the iron pot were not excrement and urine. That group of young masters had nothing to do, so, they boiled a pile of herbs and tried hard to make the stink smell like the excrement and urine. It was non-toxic. When the temperature was low, the stink would dissipate.


    It¡¯s just...


    Su Li indifferently nced at the fat and smelly man on the floor. She couldn¡¯t help but step back a few steps. Then she entered the room and left him alone. She had to find out why this group of yboys feared her so much and why they avoid her just like avoid a snake and scorpion. She was quite curious about what had happened.

 Chapter 144 - An Outstanding Lecturer

    Chapter 144 An Outstanding Lecturer


    Tang Lei woke up. He looked at the blue sky and bright sun but felt cold on his back. He took a long time to realize that he was not in the hospital but in the Affiliate School!


    ¡°I am fine?¡±


    Tang Lei touched his whole body, and felt no pain. Ma Ling and others actually didn¡¯t beat him today?


    As soon as he thought that he was hanged over the iron pot by Ma Ling and almost ate shit, he couldn¡¯t help but retch. He didn¡¯t eat anything today and only vomited some acid water. Then he felt better.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    As soon as he got up, Tang Lei touched his big belly which seemed that he was pregnant for ten months. He entered the house with a puzzled look. After he came in, he felt that he was watched by someone. He was so scared that he immediately left the house and waved his hands. He said,


    ¡°I am leaving!¡±


    Su Li said quietly, ¡°Come back!¡±


    Tang Lei¡¯s feet trembled, but he stopped. He looked back and saw a beautiful face. He immediately acted like the Zhu Bajie, a pig in Journey to the West who had lust for women.


    Wow!


    Where was the girl from? How could she look more beautiful than Wu Xiuxiu?


    After this thought shed in his mind, Tang Lei instantly realized something and was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but turn back and look at the familiar stone screen.


    Was here the Affiliated School?


    There was a girl in the Affiliated School...


    What???


    After several minutes, Tang Lei fearfully sat on the chair with half his buttocks. His gazed at the jade token on the table. He would like to weep but he had no tears. He should have thought of why Ma Ling and others run away. It turned out that a new lecturer came here!


    Oh my God!


    Tang Lei adored her. But when he thought of the beautiful girl sitting in front of him was the legendary lecturer of the Affiliated School, he was so scared that he wanted to get into the soil again and never showed up.


    ¡°Lecturer... Lecturer Su!¡±


    Tang Lei forced the most respectful smile that he thought and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do any evil things. Please spare me this time.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head. Tang Lei looked coward. How could he dare to do evil things?!


    ¡°Tell me. Why are you so afraid of the lecturer in the Affiliated School?¡±


    Su Li knocked on the desktop with her fingertips and asked the first question in a low voice. The fatty¡¯s eyes were so small just like a crack, while Su Li¡¯s question made him open his eyes wider. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Li smiled and revealed her white teeth. Tang Lei was scared to death and almost ran away. With the name of the lecturer in the Affiliated School, in Tang Lei¡¯s mind, Su Li was like a vixen who was about to eat someone!


    ¡°Lecturer, if I told you, you won¡¯t have a ss for us today, right?¡±


    Tang Lei was almost to cry and then he remembered that Su Li might not know the meaning of ¡°having a ss¡± and he could only exined it to Su Li.


    It turned out that the reputation of the lecturer in the Affiliated School of the National Academy was not very good.


    ¡°No, they are notorious, especially among the students in the Affiliated School. They are so well-known just like the Lord Chen Gong of the Ministry of Penalty!¡±


    Tang Lei wiped his cold sweat and saw that Su Li had no response, so, he continued.


    More than 20 years ago, there were lots of lecturers in the Affiliated School. They were more excellent than the ordinary people, and even the masters in the National Academy could not teach them. They could only learn by themselves. However, there were some of them whose background was not powerful enough to shock the yboys. These lecturers were often bullied by them. Then... terrible things happened.


    All the lecturers who came from the poor families joined together and killed all the yboys overnight. What¡¯s more, they ran away sessfully. One of them was the Young Master.


    The National Academy suffered a lot of losses, and the emperor was furious. Finally, under the advice of the royal preceptor, the rules of the Affiliated School were revised. If some yboy bullied the lecturers in the Affiliated School, they would be exiled or killed!


    Such a rule immediately made the families who had just lost their family members angry. They wrote letters to impeach the royal preceptor. The emperor was so furious that he killed several particrly arrogant officials. Then, theypletely stopped them from impeaching.


    Once the rules were revised, the lecturers in the Affiliated School immediately be arrogant and even gradually bullied the yboys. They didn¡¯t dare to speak out, so, they could only tolerate these lecturers.


    Even so, there were little lecturers in the Affiliated School. In recent years, there were only one or two lecturers, or even none. The emperor was enraged, and he even hinted that the lecturers could punish those yboys. If they beat them to disability, it didn¡¯t matter. The emperor would not me them. And the emperor offered them with extremely excellent rewards.


    Under the temptation, a lecturer appeared in the Affiliated School finally. He looked like a twenty-five years old young man, and was the apprentice of the emperor¡¯s master.


    The young man seemed to be particrly good at studying criminal penalty. Every day, he changed his methods to torment the yboys without scars. Sometimes he even let the yboys test poison for him. Comints in the whole Affiliated School were heard everywhere. All of them went back toin that they didn¡¯t want to go to the National Academy any more.


    But those big families couldn¡¯t lose their faces. If they knew that their sons were driven out by the National Academy, they would feel shameful! Even if the yboys died in the Affiliated School, they couldn¡¯t go home!


    They suffered for three years!


    All yboys in Yunjing suffered a lot. The first thing they thought when they got up was that which method the lecturer would use to torture them today.


    Some people even went mad. But the young doctor¡¯s medical skills were excellent and he soon found that those people pretended to be mad. Then his means were even harsher.


    After several means of his penalty became famous, the Lord Chen Gong was attracted and he introduced these means into the Ministry of Penalty.


    ¡°Fortunately, the lecturer left Yunjing one year ago. It is unknown where he had gone. There is no lecturer in the Affiliated School. The yboys be arrogant again...¡±


    As Tang Lei said, he was sorrowful and angry. Only after one year, a new lecturer came to the Affiliated School!


    Oh my god!


    It was desperate to be bullied by Ma Ling!


    Now Su Li came.


    The yboys wouldn¡¯t live well!


    Hearing what Tang Lei said, Su Li thought much. If what she guessed was right, the young man Tang Lei said was probably the apprentice of Qi Xianqing, her senior fellow apprentice. Qi Xianqing mentioned him before but didn¡¯t tell her his name.


    The time the person left was almost the same as the time Qi Xianqing left. It should not be a coincidence. They might do something together.


    ¡°However, the old guy said that he would arrange a position to read with peace in mind. It was not low-key here. It was clearly high-profile! It seemed that he also intended to let me enter the vision of the Dong Fang Family and experience a lot under the protection of the Dong Fang Family.¡±


    Su Li was calm. Qi Xianqing would never thought that his apprentice actually lived much longer than him. The so-called experiences were boring.


    However, it was not bad that the identity could cover her. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about the harm from the yboys that Su Zipei arranged.


    Su Li bent a finger and sent a light green pill into Tang Lei¡¯s mouth while she was thinking.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Tang Lei looked terrified. Sure enough, those who could be the lecturer of the Affiliated School were not nice. He was well-behaved, but Su Li still fed him poison.


    In addition to the poison, Tang Lei couldn¡¯t think of what the green pill was.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°How can you misunderstand me? I am not that senior fellow apprentice. I am nice.¡±


    Senior fellow apprentice?!


    Tang Lei was nervous. That young man was her senior fellow apprentice. It¡¯s impossible for her to be a nice girl.


    Before he said something, he heard a loud sound burst in his belly like a train ran over his stomach. His abdomen was immediately painful and he shouted, ¡°My stomach!¡±


    Tang Lei made an earth-shattering wail and immediately rushed to thevatory.


    Su Li watched Tang Lei left with interest. Tang Lei had a hidden poison which was difficult to perceive in his body. It was really strange that this childe was so weak that he couldn¡¯t have great background. Why would they kill him in such a hidden way?


    Under the influence of the hidden poison, Tang Lei gradually gained weight. Then his body would have a variety of small problems due to obesity. Finally, he would be fat like a ball. The blood of the whole body would gone bad and then he would be tortured to die. The smell of the dead body would be disgusting like mud. But, it seemed that he died of obesity.


    From his level of obesity, Tang Lei had taken poison for at least a decade, only a few months before the onset of the disease.


    Su Li sat down again and picked up the writing brush and dipped some ink. She wrote lines of words. Then she made revision for several times. The pill that Tang Lei took could not detoxify the poison. She arrived in Yunjing for a short of time. The things of the Linli Building didn¡¯t arrived yet and she didn¡¯t take many pills with her.


    That pill was just a simple Disinfecting Pill. It could only clear ayer of grease and he would became thinner. It could only dy the time of the onset of the disease.


    ¡°It is really inconvenient that Fang Yuan is not around.¡±


    Su Li sighed. But fortunately, Qi Xianqing arranged her in the Affiliated School which could be used as a secret ce. The senior fellow apprentice left a lot of herbs here. Many of them were quite rare. They might be the presents for his junior sister apprentice who he had never met.


    After checking the medicine cab, Su Li nodded with satisfaction, ¡°It saved a lot of efforts. The remaining medicines are enough to refine ten furnaces of adjuvant.¡±


    ...


    After the yboys went home from the Affiliated School, the news that there was a new lecturer in the Affiliated School spread quickly. Even people in the Imperial Pce heard that. When the emperor knew that, he suddenlyughed. He said several times that his master didn¡¯t deceive him!


    Su Li¡¯s identity was immediately revealed. She was the youngest apprentice of the royal preceptor. It meant that... she was the emperor¡¯s junior sister apprentice. Who dared to hurt her?!


    Some families collected information secretly, and they found that the Su Family was just a small potato. It was just relocated from a poor ce. Except that Su Qingtan had the rtionship with the Third Prince, none of them had any background.


    A talent was born in this small family which was like an ant!


    The families who found the news were really angry and hateful. They could not wait to drive Su Li away. However, Su Li arrived here suddenly and there was no sign before she arrived. Even the emperor knew it after Su Li entered the Affiliated School. It was toote for him to stop.


    At the same time, it was in the yard of the East Curtge in the Ling General¡¯s Mansion which was the matchless rich and powerful family in Yunjing!


    Ling Li looked at the information that he just got. He was calm on the surface but his thoughts and emotions surged inside.


    The whole Su Family was relocated to Yunjing. Was this a coincidence?


    Or was this Su Li¡¯s wish?


    He remembered that night the girl handed out the Zijin Token coldly and drove him away. Ling Li had thoughts and emotions surged inside. Su Qingtan had joined him. If she knew it, would she be angry?


    Subconsciously, Ling Li grasped the paper with force. The paper was wrinkled. Ling Xian who served him beside squinted slightly. She said, ¡°Childe, what are you worried about?¡±


    ording to the intelligence, it was a girl. And she was the apprentice of the royal preceptor. She was an enemy, not a friend. Why did he so care about her?


    Subconsciously, Ling Xian was alert.


    Ling Li frowned slightly. Before he said something, someone reported outside the door, ¡°Childe! Childe Tang came. It seemed that he has some urgent things. Our people do not dare to stop him. He has already been in the main hall.¡±


    Then, Ling Li in the room curled up his mouth and picked off his tuinga. He walked two steps and copsed down weakly on the wheelchair behind him.


    Just after several seconds, hepleted the amazing change from ¡°Childe Li of the Yinmo Cult¡± to ¡°the first disabled yboy in the Ling Family¡±!

 Chapter 145 - Situation

    Chapter 145 Situation


    ¡°Brother Li! Brother Li...¡±


    After Ling Xian pushed Ling Li out of the study, they saw Tang Lei who was wronged like a wife rush to the wheelchair. Looking from a distance, he was like a meatball in clothes rolling towards the wheelchair. It seemed that he wanted to tten the wheelchair!


    Ling Li did not panic and he picked his nose with dislike. He saw that Tang Lei skillfully knelt down on the ground. His two fat and greasy hands pped on Ling Li¡¯s legs and he began toin tearfully,


    ¡°Brother Li, please uphold justice for me!¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows and askedzily, ¡°What happened? How did the bastard in the Ma Family bully you?¡±


    He sighed inside. Tang Lei was too bby. Ling Li watched Tang Lei be bullied from an early age. The eldest son of the Grand Commandant¡¯s Mansion was bullied outside and he even didn¡¯t dare to say anything to his elders.


    However, Ling Li could understand. After all, the old goat in the Tang House preferred another smarter ckguard. Although Fatty Tang was the eldest son, his status in the family was very low. He just had the title of the eldest son outside. The old Grand Commandant was afraid of gossip, so, he sent Tang Lei to the Affiliated School to save his face.


    If Fatty Tang told them, he might be beaten again. Nobody would help him to vent his anger.


    Sometimes when Ling Li was bored, he would help Tang Lei give Ma Ling a hard time. Fatty Tang admired him very much and regarded him as the Big Brother.


    Usually, when Ling Li mentioned Ma Ling, Tang Lei would show the resentment towards him, but this time he did not.


    Tang Lei stood up in anger and patted his belly. He said, ¡°Brother Li, didn¡¯t you see something different on me?¡±


    Ling Li rolled his eyes and scolded, ¡°I am not Lord Rabbit. I¡¯m not blind and I won¡¯t see your fat body.¡±


    He waved his hand as he said. With his expression and his tone, he acted just like a yboy who was spoiled by the family.


    Tang Lei was much sadder. He shook his belly and said, ¡°Brother Li, look! I am much thinner than before! Previously, I can feel the flesh when I shake my belly. But now my flesh was sturdy. The flesh was gone...¡±


    The fatty repeatedly said that. Ling Li finally looked at him impatiently, which made him be a little serious and feel cold. Tang Lei was indeed thinner than before, but it was abnormal.


    He saw Tang Lei yesterday. He lost weight at least 15 kilograms. It was abnormal.


    Seeing that Ling Li was more serious, Tang Lei finally felt that he found an outlet. He knelt down, held Ling Li¡¯s legs and cried as he said, ¡°Su Li did that. She is the lecturer in the Affiliated School. When she met me, she forced me to take poison. She is merciless. Brother Li, please uphold justice for me!!¡±


    Tang Lei cried with tears and snot which were all rubbed on Ling Li¡¯s clothes. Ling Xian couldn¡¯t help but quietly turn her head back to avoid the scene.


    Ling Li was shocked. Su Li. It was Su Li?!


    She took actions so quickly. And this fatty became her first target.


    He knew Su Li¡¯s poison early. Of course, he admired Su Li¡¯s medical skills more. There were few people in the world who could cause mood swings to him. But Su Li made him so anxious that he couldn¡¯t sleep well for several days.


    ¡°Fatty, tell me how did Su Li treat you?¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but ask Tang Lei. He even didn¡¯t notice it. When he asked the question, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. It seemed that he was happy for that they were in the same city.


    Tang Lei only thought that Ling Liughed at him. But he was not angry, because Ling Li was the only one who regarded him as a friend. Instead, he talked about the details of meeting Su Li.


    ¡°She asked about the lecturers of the Affiliated School first, and then she gave you a green poisonous pill?¡±


    Ling Li touched his chin and thought deeply. Although he and Su Li did not spend much time together, he knew that Su Li would not poison one without reasons. She was extremely principled. Since Tang Lei agreed to answer her questions, she should reward him. Why did she give him axative?


    Seeing Ling Li cared about him, Tang Lei was moved. He couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Ling Li,


    ¡°Brother Li, I feel much better after telling you about it. We¡¯d better forget it. I lose weight after taking thexative, and I feel more rxed. I am not as heavy as before. If things get serious, you can¡¯t control Su Li. Ms. Gu can¡¯t protect you...¡±


    Tang Lei was more worried that Ling Li would do something ridiculous. Ling Li deserved the title of the first yboy in Yunjing. One of the most famous things he did was that he almost raped Wu Xiuxiu, daughter of the Wu Family. The incident was very serious. The Ling Family and Wu Family almost fought with each other with their military force. Finally, the emperor dealt with the incident and appeased them.


    Raping was a big sin!


    But... the Ling Family had been fought in the battlefields for the Dahan Country for generations. There were countless deaths and injuries. Now there were only two males left. They were Ling Ping and Ling Li. What¡¯s more, Ling Li was poisoned in his childhood, which led to the disability of his legs. Then he abandoned himself and became a yboy.


    The emperor was angry then, and he ordered the Supreme Judiciary to find the assant. But after so many years, they still could not find out the whereabouts of the assant. In this regard, the emperor felt guilty for Ling Li. If Ling Li was not poisoned, he should be excellent in the military just like his brother Ling Ping.


    Therefore, even if Ling Li made a big mistake, the emperor wouldn¡¯t punish him. Ling Li seemed to be scared. He seldom went to the brothel which was his favorite ce.


    At that time, Ms. Gu was gratified. But shortly afterwards Ling Li rpsed. He indulged in disgusting orgies of eating and drinking and passed the nights in dicing and card-ying and other frivolous pastimes. He hanged around with other yboys. Ms. Gu was so angry that shey in the bed for half a month. Finally, Ms. Gupletely gave up Ling Li and let him do as he liked. To save the face of the Ling Family, he was sent to the Affiliated School.


    However, as the first yboy in Yunjing, he wasn¡¯t controlled by the Affiliated School. Whether he went to the Affiliated School or not, it was up to him. But other yboys was controlled by the Affiliated School.


    Tang Lei recalled the brilliant deeds of Ling Li in these years. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Ling Li. Brother Li was really a model for his generation!


    ¡°You said that after you ate the elixirs, you felt rxed?¡±


    Ling Li ignored the second half part of what Tang Lei said, and he said with a smile.


    ¡°Fatty, I think that the elixirs that Su Li gave you is not poison. It is the medicine to regte your body. You are obese and weak. Now you look great. In my point of view, it is a good elixirs. You really shouldn¡¯t think wrong!¡±


    Tang Lei thought that Ling Li would say something in his favor, but he ttered Su Li. Tang Lei wanted to weep but he had no tears. After hearing what Ling Li said, he really felt Su Li was different from the previous lecturer who was serious.


    Thinking of this, he touched his round head and smiled. He said, ¡°It seems that I think wrong of her! But, to be honest,¡±


    Tang Lei came over with a pair of small shining eyes, ¡°Su Li was so beautiful. She was more beautiful than Wu Xiuxiu! Brother Li, didn¡¯t you say that you saw many beauties in the world? I didn¡¯t expect that I would surpass you one day!¡±


    Tang Lei wascent for that. Ling Li didn¡¯t know what to say. If he said that he not only knew Su Li, but also slept on her bed for a month, would Tang Lei go crazy?


    Thinking of this, Ling Li did not find that he was a little smug. But Ling Xian noticed that. The master paid much attention to this girl named Su Li.


    After drinking some tea in the yard, Tang Lei left happily. Because of Ling Li, even if he was bullied by Ma Ling and other people every day, he did not despair.


    After Tang Lei left, the atmosphere of joy in the yard was swept away and reced by seriousness.


    Ling Li gradually stopped smiling and got up from the wheelchair. He returned to the room without saying anything.


    It seemed that the entire Yunjing was peaceful, but there were tides under the peace. The emperor was old, and he had many sons. He hadn¡¯t decided who would be the prince. A battle was inevitable.


    It was internal disturbance!


    The Nanjiang Country¡¯s internal disturbance was solved. The radicals gained the upper hand. After they rectified, they would inevitably start a war. The Dahan Country would be the first one to be attacked.


    It was foreign aggression!


    There were good and evil people in Yunjing. It was unknown that how many martial arts people were among them. A treasure in the martial arts circle would be auctioned. Many people would die around the auction house.


    At this time, Su Li¡¯s family suddenly moved to Yunjing...


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but bow his head and screw the part between his eyebrows. It was nerve-wracking.


    ...


    After clearing up the things left by the senior fellow apprentice, she closed the door and went to the National Book Tower. She almost knew nothing about Yunjing, and she urgently need to know the families here and the royal families of the Dahan Country.


    It waste when she went there. It¡¯s almost dark, so, Su Li did not stay for a long time before the National Book Tower was closed. She only read a small part of the materials of Yunjing, but she knew the general situation.


    There were not so many officials in the first ss. The families behind them naturally was the real rich and powerful families in Yunjing.


    The first one was the General Ling¡¯s Mansion where the Ms. Gu lived!


    Although Ms. Gu no longer worked in the Imperial Court, she was a legendary figure in the Dahan Country. Naturally, others couldn¡¯tpare with her.


    The second was the Right Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion where the Ma Family lived!


    The third was the Left Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion where the Tang Family lived!


    The fourth was the Grand General¡¯s Mansion where the Wu Family lived!


    They were all officials in the first ss and they had a lot of power. They were wealthy, and their status was no less than the royal families. The next was the Ma Family of Supervisory Ministry and so on...


    The introduction was not detailed. Su Li looked at it roughly. In the evening, she went to the Tianya House in disguise. Then she knew itprehensively.


    When she saw the file of Ling Li in the Tianya House, she could not help but feel confused. It turned out that he had pretended to be disabled... Did he be a real disabled man after someone found his secrets?


    Looking at the ridiculous things that Ling Li had done over the years to cover himself, it was difficult for Su Li to imagine that how this gentleman felt when he destroyed his own reputation.


    Afterughing, Su Li clearly knew the intentions of Ling Li. Her eyes were lit.


    ¡°He is really clever. Although the Ling Family was not prominent any more, they have great achievements, which was risky. The males in the Ling Family were dead in the battlefields sessively. It is quite strange. Ling Li deliberately shows weakness, but he is protecting himself in fact.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s family was the most ruthless one. No matter how the emperor recalled the old general, no one knew how he dreaded the Ling Family.


    Su Li thought about this and then put the file of Ling Li on the side. She began to learn about theplex situation of Yunjing.


    At the same time, an unidentified person bought arge amount of intelligence of Yunjing, mainly the intelligence of the Ling Family. The news was reported to Ling Li.


    ¡°Master, the person who focuses on your file didn¡¯t appear for a long time. Did someone discover your true identity?¡±


    After Ling Xian read the note, she couldn¡¯t help but ask worriedly.


    Ling Li took the note with two fingers and put it close to the me of the candle to burn it into ashes. He did not answer. Instead, he sat back in his position and a meaningful smile crawled on his face.


    She said that she would stop their rtionship. But why did she specifically take out Ling Li¡¯s file to check?


    Didn¡¯t she know that what she did in Yunjing were all monitored by Ling Li?

 Chapter 146 - Ling Ping Came Back

    Chapter 146 Ling Ping Came Back


    On the past two days, Su Qingtan followed Ling Qinn and went to many ces. They were very busy. When they were not so busy, they heard that Su Li became the lecturer of the Affiliated School.


    And Qi Xianqing... was the royal preceptor!


    Even though Su Qingtan had tried to guess the identity of Qi Xianqing as high as possible, he was shocked by the words ¡°the royal preceptor¡±. At the same time, he was also happy for Su Li. She was protected by the identity of the lecturer of the Affiliated School. He didn¡¯t need to worry that his Second Sister would be bullied after he left Yunjing.


    ¡°There is nothing today. Go back and prepare for it.¡±


    After wearing the official uniform, Su Qingtan came to the Supreme Judiciary, but found that Ling Qinn was dressed in a casual dress and smiled.


    ¡°Prepare what?¡± Su Qingtan looked confused.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that General Ling Ping and his troopse back today. General Ling defeated the army of the Nanjiang Country and made brilliant achievements in war. The emperor will prepare a feast for him tonight. This is a good opportunity for you to get acquainted with the Lord Chen Gong. Don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    Ling Qinn reminded Su Qingtan carefully. He knew that Su Qingtan worshipped the cruel official who was honest and upright. Therefore, he deliberately said, ¡°And, there will be many daughters from rich families. You are old enough to get married. Why don¡¯t you have a look?¡±


    Su Qingtan showed the whites of his eyes. He thought, ¡°You were four years older than me. Why didn¡¯t you get married and have children?¡±


    However, after Su Qingtan heard that Lord Chen Gong would go there, he was interested in it. And he could also take Su Li to see the world. With Su Li¡¯s current identity, she would not be looked down upon in that asion.


    Seeing Ling Qinn hum a song and leave, Su Qingtan felt strange secretly. It was clear that General Ling Ping won the war. Why was Ling Qinn so happy? It seemed that he had won the war. Su Qingtan really didn¡¯t understand.


    It¡¯s almost noon. The returning army finally appeared at the gate of the town. Ling Ping sat on the first horse in armor and looked serious. As soon as he entered the city, the people of Yunjing warmly cheered!


    ¡°Congrattions on General Ling¡¯s victory!¡±


    ¡°General Ling!¡±


    ¡°General Ling...¡±


    The fanatical people who came here knelt down on the ground and the shouts were like tides. The soldiers were excited and tears were welling up in their eyes. It seemed that their sweat and blood on the battlefield were seen.


    Ling Ping was expressionless. But he was calm and even angry in his heart.


    Since he led the army, he always won the battle. He had never suffered a defeat. Some people even said that his grandfather seemed to be alive and that he was the God of Army!


    But only he knew that his every victory was inexplicable. Sometimes even an obvious defeat was toe, but he would find that the enemy suddenly became vulnerable in the next day.


    It was the same situation this time.


    His army was clearly weaker than the army of the Nanjiang Country. That¡¯s because the number difference of soldiers was toorge. But on the second day, the enemies were all poisoned and felt weak. They were killed and repelled by his small army. He didn¡¯t know the reason.


    It didn¡¯t matter for once or twice. But he had already led a dozen of battles. He would get the help almost every time. It made him understand that an unknown power helped him secretly.


    However, the Ling Family was week now. They didn¡¯t have allied forces. The Ling Family and the Wu Family were ipatible as fire and water. He was repeatedly set up in the army by the people of the Wu Family. In the end, he always was rescued by others. But he had never seen the face of the people who saved his life. He even didn¡¯t know their gender.


    These had always been a secret in Ling Ping¡¯s heart and he even did not tell his mother and grandma.


    ¡°Madam, Old Lady, Second Master came back!!¡±


    ¡°The Second Master came back!¡±


    During the meditation, Ling Ping¡¯s horse had stopped at the gate of the Ling House. At this moment, the Ling House had been decorated withnterns and colored hangings. When the servant who waited at the doorway saw Ling Ping, he immediately shouted happily and passed the news.


    Ling Ping didn¡¯t go home for half a year, so he couldn¡¯t stop his excitement. He took off his helmet and threw it to the adjutant, and then quickly entered the house. Without a few steps, he saw that his mother was supporting his grandmother and they were walking to him quickly. They looked happy and excited.


    ¡°Mother! Grandma!¡±


    Ling Ping shouted and strode to them. He knelt down on the ground and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint my father and grandpa. I won!¡±


    ¡°Good boy! Stand up!¡±


    Ms. Gu cried and seized Ling Ping tightly. Qiu Meng also cried. There were only two males in the family. One was disabled, and Ling Ping was on the battlefield. They were so worried!


    ¡°Ping, you are very tired. Come in! Take a shower and have a rest. You can talk to us after you have a good rest!¡±


    Qiu Meng wiped the dust on Ling Ping¡¯s face and said sadly, ¡°Poor boy, you are only twenty years old, but you have to shoulder the burden of our Ling Family.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I am not tired!¡±


    Ling Ping felt the care of the kinsfolk, so he felt warm. It seemed that the exhaustion on the road was swept away. He smiled tenderly and said, ¡°I have not gone to the imperial pce to see the emperor! After Ie back, I will talk about the matters of our family with you. Oh... Where is my Brother Li? I don¡¯t see him.¡±


    Ms. Gu turned serious and gave her cane a shove. She said, ¡°The little bastard went out to fool around with the fatty in the Tang Family in the morning. He is still not back. He goes too far! You are the elder brother. Since you came back, you should discipline him!¡±


    Ling Ping smiled and didn¡¯t feel lost. He said, ¡°I hope he is happy. As long as he doesn¡¯t do evil things, I can¡¯t discipline him. It might be a good thing that he lives a safe life in his whole life.¡±


    Ms. Gu was helpless. The two brothers had a good rtionship from their childhood. Now Ling Ping grew up and he had his own ideas. She couldn¡¯t manage it.


    After taking a bath and changing clothes, Ling Ping put on the robe and took a sedan to the imperial pce. He had got the routine rewards many times. At the beginning, he was excited. But now he was calm.


    It seemed that the emperor also saw the exhaustion of Ling Ping. He talked with Ling Ping happily for a short time and let him go. He only told him that he muste to the feast held for him in a waterside pavilion in the south of the town at night.


    ¡°Ah ah ah... Grandma, be gentle. Your grandson¡¯s ear is going to fall off!¡±


    Returning to the Ling House again, Ling Ping finally heard Ling Li¡¯s familiar and exaggerated voice. He saw that the boy was pulled by their grandmother and was shouting. He couldn¡¯t help butugh and walked over. He said, ¡°Grandma, if you don¡¯t stop, Brother Li¡¯s ear will really fall off.¡±


    Ms. Gu was so angry that she snorted. She let go of Ling Li and then pointed at him and said to Ling Ping, ¡°Look at your younger brother. He is only sixteen years old, but he went to the alley of brothels. He has the smell of rouge powder. How can the Ling Family have such a little bastard like you? He pisses me off!¡±


    Ling Ping learned that when he went to the imperial pce, Grandma dispatched someone to look for Ling Li. Finally, Ling Li was found in the alley of brothels.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t criticize him. I will teach him a lesson!¡±


    Ling Ping pushed away the wheelchair and quickly slipped away with Ling Li. Ms. Gu was so angry that she was close to jumping.


    ¡°Ha-ha ha-ha ha, Second Brother, you did not see the most popr courtesan of the Hongyan House. She is really beautiful. I must bring you there to see herter!¡±


    In the yard, Ling Ping saw that Ling Xian put down the wine and dishes and left. He was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that after half a year the girl was more beautiful. It was really difficult for her to follow his Second Brother.


    Setting Ling Li¡¯s headdress right, Ling Ping knocked the knees of Ling Li as before and whispered, ¡°Still no feeling?¡±


    Ling Li shook his head carelessly and saidzily, ¡°Second Brother, many years have passed. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡±


    Ling Ping¡¯s breath paused for a while and he smiled bitterly, ¡°It is the old habit. I can¡¯t change it. The god might hear my knock and heal you.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened up faintly, but he said, ¡°Does the god have eyes? I haven¡¯t seen them. If the god really has eyes, why was our Ling Family like this?¡±


    Ling Ping was speechless and only smiled bitterly.


    The two brothers were silent for a moment. Ling Ping suddenly said, ¡°I will take you to the feast in the evening. You are old enough to...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ling Li immediately refused and said, ¡°That is your matchmaking event organized by the emperor. Why should I go there? What¡¯s more, I still want to live happily for a few years. As for the wife, we can talk about it in a few years!¡±


    ¡°You have a good insight.¡±


    Ling Ping smiled. His younger brother was known as a dandy. He was not only disabled, but also stupid. He often made trouble for the Ling House. Only when he talked with his Second Brother could he find that the Second Brother was not a real dandy. His brother had been disabled. There was no other way for him if he didn¡¯t choose to be a dandy.


    The Ling Family was a family of generals for generations. If the Second Brother became a civil official, it was undoubtedly an insult.


    ¡°But the Fatty Tang said that Su Li is very beautiful! You must leave her to me. If other hired thugs like her, you must tell me!¡±


    Ling Li smiled while talking. It seemed that he thought of something wonderful.


    Ling Ping couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°I just came back and you want to make trouble for me, don¡¯t you? I heard that Su Li¡¯s background is extraordinary. Don¡¯t do the same thing about Wu Xiuxiu. Otherwise, even if I love you very much, I will absolutely not help you!¡±


    Ling Li shrank his neck andughed. He said, ¡°I know. I don¡¯t have the courage. It really scared me that year. In fact, I did not intend to touch Wu Xiuxiu. It was Wu Xiuxiu that took the initiative to hug me. s... I have said this many times, but you don¡¯t believe it. Let it go.¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand with gging interest to let Ling Ping leave.


    Ling Ping shook his head slightly and left the yard. This silly boy... He absolutely believed that the Second Brother was not a fool. How couldn¡¯t he know the consequences of raping Wu Xiuxiu? But the Second Brother¡¯s image as a dandy was deeply rooted in people¡¯s mind. He had no choice but to be a dumb person taking a dose of bitter medicine¡ª suffering humiliation.


    ¡°The Wu Family paid a high price. In order to deal with the Ling Family, they could do anything. Even the reputation of their daughter could be sacrificed.¡±


    Ling Ping sneered. The Wu Family woulde tonight. He wanted to see what new tricks they would y.


    ...


    In the yard, Ling Li¡¯s smile gradually faded away. After Ling Xian confirmed Ling Ping¡¯s leaving at the door, Ling Li stood up from the wheelchair and returned to the study.


    At this moment, Ling Mo, who was in ck, was sitting in the room. Ling Mo closed his eyes and sat quietly. It was uncertain that he was breathing or not. Ling Ping had been chatting with Ling Li in the yard, but they did not find Ling Mo.


    When Ling Mo noticed that Ling Li came in, he opened his eyes and stood up. He said politely, ¡°The intelligence of Qinn is good. I led our people to destroy a small stronghold of the Lianshi Cult and got a lot of Bone Softening Powder. I scattered it in the army of the Nanjiang Country, which helped Ling Ping turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°The Second Brother had doubts these years and had never said it. It is really difficult for him.¡± Ling Li took the letter from Ling Mo and opened it. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Qinn really bes a hands-off boss. He really wants to train Su Qingtan as a sessor.¡±


    Ling Mo hesitated and asked, ¡°His injury...¡±


    Ling Li snorted and said, ¡°Maybe something bad happened. But he doesn¡¯t tell me. He thinks that he is the master of his life. Is he ready to stop working for us?¡±


    Ling Mo looked serious and said, ¡°Master...¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand and smiled. He said, ¡°Rest assured. He will not die for a while. There is a miracle-working doctor in Yunjing.¡±

 Chapter 147 - Invitation of the Emperor

    Chapter 147 Invitation of the Emperor


    ¡°The miracle-working doctor?¡±


    Ling Mo looked puzzled and said in a low voice, ¡°Does Qi Xianqinge back? But he is the royal preceptor, and it is not certain that he is a friend or foe. How can he treat Qinn?¡±


    Ling Li shook his head and said nothing. Then he picked up a file and threw it to Ling Mo.


    Ling Mo took it over and opened it. Then his expression instantly changed. The quirky girl actually came to Yunjing!


    Ling Xian was listening. She surely knew that they were talking about Su Li and it seemed that the master and Ling Mo had contact with Su Li.


    Thinking of this, Ling Xian immediately said, ¡°She is the apprentice of Qi Xianqing and we don¡¯t know whether she is a friend or foe either. The master should be careful.¡±


    Ling Mo looked back to look at Ling Xian, who looked worried. He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Now it seemed that it was toote to say that. The girl not only spoke out the origins of him and Ling Li, but also behaved very... strangely.


    It seemed that she had a profound rtionship with the master, but he served as the sword in the hands of the master. He didn¡¯t listen to the things he shouldn¡¯t have known. He was not very clear about the rtionship between Su Li and the master, but he could be sure that Su Li certainly could not be the enemy of the master.


    The girl went through untold hardships and let the master have physique impervious to hundreds of poisons. If she was an enemy... it could be ridiculous.


    ¡°I am sure that she won¡¯t be my enemy!¡±


    Ling Li said firmly. Ling Xian felt depressed when hearing Ling Li¡¯s words, but she did not dare to rebut it. She had a hunch. If she doubted Su Li¡¯s identity again, the master could be angry.


    ¡°Her followers haven¡¯te yet. Although the identity of the lecturer in the Affiliated School has given her a shield these days, it is difficult to guarantee that she will not be attacked secretly. Ling Mo, send someone to protect her secretly.¡±


    Ling Li walked around and gave an order. Instantly Ling Mo felt puzzled.


    Was it necessary to protect the girl who had numerous poisons?


    ¡°In addition, have you forgotten that you annoyed her and was driven out of the valley by her?¡±


    Ling Mo thought in this way for a while in his heart and finally didn¡¯t say anything. He could only carry out the order obediently. In order not to let Su Li detect the people who were secretly protecting her, he needed to send seniors with much higher cultivation. Ling Mo was thinking about it.


    Ling Xian saw Ling Mo leave obediently. She closed her lips lightly. Her eyes looked gloomy and no one knew what she was thinking.


    ...


    In the Su House.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, do I have to attend the evening feast?¡±


    Su Li heard that Su Qingtan asked her to change. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked. During the day, she heard that Ling Ping of the Ling Family won andslide victory and came back, and there was a small feast in the evening. Only the sons and daughters from the eminent aristocratic family or the officials appointed by the imperial court were qualified to be invited.


    Su Qingtan smiled gently when hearing what Su Li said. Then he touched Su Li¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Stupid girl, you are now the lecturer of the Affiliated School and the junior sister apprentice of the emperor. In terms of dignity, who canpete with you? I am just qualified. Thanks to you, I can be invited this time.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Su Li looked embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that it is a matchmaking event for General Ling Ping. I... I don¡¯t want to get married.¡±


    Su Qingtan was in a daze when hearing what Su Li said, and then heughed and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t known your identity. You are thest apprentice of Qi Xianqing. If you don¡¯t want to get married, no one can force you. Go there tonight and just look at the scenery of the waterside pavilion. In fact, if I didn¡¯t hear that Lord Chen Gong would go, I wouldn¡¯t go too, ha-ha...¡±


    Chen Gong!


    Su Li blinked. She stayed in Yunjing just for a few days, but she had heard the name more than once. She would definitely check the exact details of the person. Her Eldest Brother worshiped Chen Gong, but others turned pale at the mention of Chen Gong...


    Su Qingtan asked Su Li to dress up quickly, and then he returned to his room to change clothes.


    Creak¡ª


    The wooden door was softly creaking. Su Li heard the sound and looked back, but she saw that Su Zipei appeared at the door as soon as Su Qingtan left. Su Zipei held her dress and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Third Sister, if you want to tell me something, pleasee in.¡± Su Li smiled and said slowly.


    Su Zipei felt relieved. She walked in the room and closed the door gently, but she envied and hated her sister crazily.


    Until now, she discovered that she had been reduced to the situation where her words and behaviors needed to be approved by Su Li.


    They only spent three days in Yunjing City. But Su Li¡¯s good reputation had spread throughout Yunjing!


    She was thest apprentice of Qi Xianqing, the royal preceptor!


    She was more beautiful than Wu Xiuxiu, the former most beautiful girl in Yunjing. Now she had been the most beautiful girl in Yunjing!


    Besides, she became the lecturer of the Affiliated School and also the first genius of the National Academy!


    Why?!


    Why did all the good things happen to Su Li in only three days? How about her?


    Except that half of the jade pendant, she had nothing!


    Why did Su Li still have such a wonderful life without the jade pendant?


    Compared with Su Li, she was like a little mouse that stole something. She tried carefully on the edge, but had never gotten any result.


    ¡°Wheeze!¡±


    With a breath, Su Zipei managed to hide her hatred and envy and prayed, ¡°Second Sister, I also want to attend the feast to see the world. Can you... take me?¡±


    Su Li looked at Su Zipei, who had been dressed up very delicately. A jade pendant on Su Zipei¡¯s waist appeared gleamingly and looked extraordinary.


    It seemed that Su Zipei did not stop inquiring about the news when she took care of Zhu Yan. The news of today¡¯s feast just spread and she couldn¡¯t wait to marry a good husband.


    In the previous life, Su Qingtan did note to Yunjing so early. Su Li did not know how Su Zipei hooked up Wu Jin in Yunjing and even let her biological father ept her daughter. But it did not matter. She had enough time to observe in this life. As long as Su Zipei wanted to contact the rich and powerful family in Yunjing, she would show her slip sooner orter.


    But today...


    Su Li said bitterly with an expression of regret, ¡°Third Sister, it¡¯s not easy for the Eldest Brother and me to go to the waterside pavilion. If we take you, people will think that the Su Family doesn¡¯t know etiquette. I have already promised the Eldest Brother and cannot go back on my words. Next time, I will give you the opportunity. This time only...¡±


    Su Li looked sincere and guilty. Then Su Zipei¡¯s expression was extremely distorted. She didn¡¯t see that Su Li was acting. It was the sincerity that made her feel sick!


    Then Su Zipei became more furious and subconsciously tried to p Su Li in her beautiful cheek.


    p!


    The clear sound echoed through the room. Su Zipei touched her right face nkly and looked at Su Qingtan, who suddenly appeared in front of her. She did not know when Su Qingtan came here.


    Su Qingtan pulled Su Li who felt wronged behind him. He looked furious, like a lion to devour people. He felt that Su Li pulled his sleeve behind him and managed to suppress his anger. But he couldn¡¯t help but swear,


    ¡°Why did you do this? Why are you as vicious as your mother? Get out!¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s face was pale. She was so scared that she fell to the ground and broke her hand, but she could not care about the pain in her palm. She climbed up and fled from the room embarrassedly.


    Then Su Qingtan had time to care about Su Li.


    Su Li smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t be angry. Zipei is not sensible...¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, she almost pped you while you said something nice about her!¡±


    Su Qingtan looked disappointed and said, ¡°She is only one year younger than you. Don¡¯t defend her in the future. I knew exactly what she had done. I didn¡¯t take any action for what they did before for your sake. But it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t care!¡±


    Then Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t go on because he found that Su Li was not listening at all. She kept lowering her head and touching the dress.


    Su Qingtan sighed helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The waterside pavilion is out of town, and now it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Su Li immediately raised her head to reply, and smiled brighter than the sun.


    ...


    As the night approached, the waterside pavilion in the south of the town was brightly lit, and the luxury carriagespletely blocked the spacious stone road. In order to see the outstanding young general of the Ling Family, more than half of the rich young misses in Yunjing City came here! There was full of strong smell of cosmetics.


    At the same time, many young talents came here when they heard the news. Even if Ling Ping wanted to select a wife, he could only select one. If they performed well, they had the chance to marry a pretty girl.


    Because it was a feast arranged by the imperial pce, both the servants at the door and the waiters were maids of honor and eunuchs. Su Qingtan supported Su Li out of the carriage and they were shocked by the scene of the door instantly.


    He finally knew there were a lot of visitors. If people who came and went had not worn gorgeous clothes, he could have thought he came to the most prosperous street in Yunjing City.


    As they approached the door, an imposing old eunuch greeted them, ¡°I have heard from the emperor that a young genius came to Yunjing City. Are you Miss Su Li?¡±


    Seeing the old eunuch, Su Qingtan was shocked. Then he quickly gave a salute and said, ¡°It turns out to be the Manager of the Imperial Pce, Eunuch Feng!¡±


    Su Li immediately followed and gave a salute while the old eunuch waved his hand and smiled very graciously. Then he said loudly, ¡°Lord Su is courteous. Ie here not only to arrange a feast for General Ling, but also to deliver the emperor¡¯s oral instruction to Miss Su Li.¡±


    Su Li felt extremely ttered and said, ¡°Since it is the emperor¡¯s oral instruction, I will definitely obey. Please tell me it.¡±


    Eunuch Feng saw the scene and felt extremely happy. He thought the girl was much more sensible than the naughty boy before. When he passed on a message previously to the boy, the boy just turned away coldly. Then the eunuch was punished by the emperor. He felt unhappy at the thought of it.


    Thinking of this, Eunuch Feng looked at Su Li more cordially and said, ¡°Miss Su Li does not have to be nervous. The emperor told me that if you have time, you might as well go into the pce to visit him, and chat with him. The emperor also said that he has not seen his preceptor for more than ten years and misses him very much.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, but then she shook her head and said, ¡°My master told me that I needed toplete the homework of the National Book Tower as soon as possible after arriving in Yunjing. Therefore, I can¡¯t enter the imperial pce and get distracted. Although I want to go, I can¡¯t disobey my master¡¯s order. I can only offend you.¡±


    Eunuch Feng felt shocked and immediately unhappier. What he said was in vain. Su Li still didn¡¯t go, just like the naughty boy.


    On the surface, Eunuch Feng still smiled and said, ¡°I see. Since it was the order of the royal preceptor, I will tell the emperor truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Su Li felt sorry and watched Eunuch Feng leave.


    Su Qingtan looked at them and felt scared. After he saw Eunuch Feng leave, he couldn¡¯t help but say in a low voice, ¡°Did Dr. Qi really give such an order?¡±


    Although he knew the identity of Qi Xianqing, Su Qingtan was used to calling him Dr. Qi.


    Su Li stuck her tongue out and replied, ¡°Of course! Otherwise, did you think I lied for this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Qingtan shook his head, but he felt puzzled about the reason why Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t let Su Li go to the pce to see the emperor. What¡¯s his concern?


    After Su Li fooled Su Qingtan, she felt helpless. The emperor of the Dahan Country was absolutely dangerous. She was frightened of seniors in the imperial pce. In order not to expose herself too much, she could only let Qi Xianqing take the me.


    Su Qingtan looked around and did not see Chen Gong and Ling Qinn. He could not help but doubt if he was deceived by Ling Qinn. However, he came here after all. The feast hadn¡¯t started. It was good for him and Su Li to go to the waterside pavilion.


    With this in mind, a burst of exmation came from the door behind him.

 Chapter 148 - Coffin

    <h4>Chapter 148 Coffin</h4>


    Su Li and Su Qingtan turned around, and the entire manor was silent. The sound of a falling pin could be heard.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a bang, expressions of guests in the crowed space in front of the manor gate were different, but the guests all got out of the way. Therefore, Su Li could see who wasing.


    Four bruisers carried a huge ck and shiny coffin and walked in solidly. The bang was the sound of thending coffin.


    A brother and sister followed behind the coffin. The young man was gentle and was wearing a smile. The young girl was exceedingly beautiful and looked quick-witted. They looked like the golden boy and jade girl.


    However, they bothughed behind the coffin, which made people feel cold. It didn¡¯t make people feel any warmth.


    ¡°They are the son and daughter of the Wu Family!¡±


    ¡°Only the Wu Family dares to send a coffin at the feast of the Ling Family!¡±


    ¡°This is the feast hosted by the emperor. First Master Wu does have the nerve!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Keep quiet!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was Wu Jin. Su Qingtan immediately stood in front of Su Li. Wu Jin was not a dude, but a talented student of the College of Martial Arts in the National Academy. Su Li couldn¡¯t control him based on her identity. Besides, Su Qingtan heard from Ling Qinn that the person was a lecher. If he saw the Second Sister, it would definitely cause an unnecessary trouble!


    Su Li leaned gently on Su Qingtan¡¯s shoulder. She blinked her ck eyes. It showed that she was meditating.


    Wu Jin!


    Su Li thought that she finally saw him in this life and didn¡¯t know when he would be killed by her in this life.


    Wu Jin did not pay attention to Su Li¡¯s gaze. There were eight hundred even one thousand people who watched a drama in front of the manor. Therefore, too many people looked at him, and he could not distinguish all of them.


    ¡°OK. Put it down here!¡±


    Wu Jin gave an order and the four bruisers immediately threw the coffin. The coffin was extremely heavy. It fell onto the ground and made a loud sound. Ling Ping got the news and appeared in front of the lobby. When he saw the ck wood coffin, he looked very sullen.


    ¡°Wu Jin, do you really think that I dare not punish you because General Wu protects you?¡±


    Ling Ping said angrily and then a burst of anger spread. The anger was the intention to kill which formed on the battlefield when he killed the enemy.


    The guests who were close to him were shocked by his anger and looked pale in an instant. They backed far away from him in fear. Su Li was also dragged into the crowd by Su Qingtan. Then a spacious space urred.


    Wu Jin stood in the breach. He looked pale, but he was not flustered. Instead, he gave a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°Why are you so angry? I spent three days in thinking of the gift. ¡°Guancai¡± (coffin) implied the official position (Guan) and wealth (Cai)! It stands for fame and fortune. I use it to congratte you on your promotion. Am I wrong?¡±


    Then the young girl hiding behind him immediately said, ¡°What my brother said is right! Second Master Ling, my brother¡¯s intention is good. Even the emperor will think my brother is right. Your fierce anger made my brother and I feel disappointed!¡±


    Her clear voice as an oriole and perfect delicate face actually made the atmosphere less tense. Many of the guests praised her inwardly when they saw the scene.


    ¡°Wu Xiuxiu! She deserves the title of the former most beautiful girl in Yunjing City!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, Su Li came to Yunjing City. I heard that Su Li is really a fairy. Although Wu Xiuxiu is beautiful, she is just an ordinary person. Therefore, she is no match for Su Li!¡±


    Perhaps thest sentence was uttered in a higher voice. Wu Xiuxiu instantly turned back and looked at the group of guests who were whispering. She looked quite sullen and annoyed.


    Could this be heard?


    The guests shrank their necks and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    At this time, Ling Ping restrained his anger and looked calm. But he said in a cold voice, ¡°I am aware of your kindness. Please take the coffin back. Our Ling Family doesn¡¯t need it.¡±


    Wu Jin pped his hands when hearing what Ling Ping said. He sighed with a regretful expression, ¡°What can I do? In order to give you the coffin, I inquired about your height and size. The coffin is tailored for you. It is not suitable for others.¡±


    People became quiet again. Many of them felt astounded because Wu Jin clearly cursed Ling Ping to death! If they encountered such a malicious congrattion, they could have stamped with fury.


    Ling Ping took a deep breath and looked expressionless. Then he pointed at the gate of the manor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t fuss about the coffin with you for the emperor¡¯s sake. But if you dare to say something offensive. Even if the emperor mes me, I¡¯m going to kill you here!¡±


    Wu Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed. Heughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Since you don¡¯t wee me, I will leave. However, the coffin...¡±


    Bang!


    Then Ling Ping waved his palm in the air, and the wind blew against Wu Jin¡¯s face, which made thetter feel the pain. Finally, the wind fell onto the coffin, and the coffin made of solid wood instantly became scattered sawdust. This scene made Wu Xiuxiu scream.


    Wu Jin covered his reddish right face and looked pale.


    Ling Ping smiled and revealed his white teeth. He said, ¡°The p is used to teach you a lesson for your father. Remember the p. Don¡¯t let you father experience the tragedy of losing young loved ones. It is very pitiful.¡±


    Wu Jin looked even fiercer when hearing Ling Ping¡¯s words. But the expression disappeared very quickly. He smiled and said respectably, ¡°Thank you for your advice. Today, since you do not wee us, we will leave.¡±


    Then Wu Jin turned away.


    ¡°Brother, wait for me.¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu caught up with her brother with hatred. Before she left, she nced at the guests and saw Su Li behind Su Qingtan coincidentally. Su Li¡¯s face... was really more beautiful than hers!


    In just a nce, Wu Xiuxiu couldn¡¯t help but feel panic. It seemed that there was a voice inside telling her that the person was her top enemy and must be eradicated as soon as possible!


    ¡°Wu Xiuxiu, your Eldest Brother has left. Will you stay to attend my feast?¡±


    Suddenly, Ling Ping¡¯s words came from behind. Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s body trembled. Since she didn¡¯t have time to think too much, she immediately turned back and chased Wu Jin, who had already gone.


    The feast returned to normal, but the atmosphere was no longer lively. Everyone in the feast talked about the struggle between the Ling Family and Wu Family. The feast was not a matchmaking event at all.


    In addition, although the Ling Family had Ling Ping as a backbone, it couldn¡¯tpete with the flourishing Wu Family at all. After carefully considering the situation of the two families, many daughters from prestigious families instantly had no intention of ying up to the Ling Family.


    Ling Ping had never thought about getting married and having children, and his expression was normal. After drinking with people for a while, he went to the inner hall, as if there were important guests.


    ¡°It must be Lord Chen Gong.¡±


    Su Qingtan looked disappointed. Ling Qinn were right, but he did not say that Su Qingtan had no right to go into the inner hall to meet his idol. He attended the feast in vain.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, don¡¯t be discouraged. Since the lord is your idol, he must have a noble character. If you are predestined to meet in the future, you will meet and talk with each other.¡±


    Su Liforted her brother in a gentle voice. Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t help butugh when hearing Su Li¡¯s words, ¡°You naughty girl, you don¡¯t know who Lord Chen Gong is, do you? He is a noble person, but it¡¯s difficult to get along with him. I just want to see him far away. As for talking to him, forget it.¡±


    Su Li responded and didn¡¯t say much. She became more and more curious about who Chen Gong was.


    The feast ended in the middle of the night.


    Su Qingtan returned home with regret and did not see Chen Gonge out of the gate of the manor.


    The next morning, Su Li came to the Affiliated School of the National Academy while there was still no one in the Affiliated School. In fact, as a lecturer in the Affiliated School, she could order the National Academy to inform the families of driving the dudes out of the academy if they didn¡¯t show up. But she didn¡¯t.


    She was not the senior fellow apprentice and didn¡¯t have so many new drugs experimented. When those dudes didn¡¯te, she could enjoy peace and quiet. She could hide in the Alchemy Room of the Affiliated School to refine spiritual medicine and cultivate vital energy. Howfortable she was! There was no need for her to ask for trouble.


    ¡°So many days passed. Why haven¡¯t Fang Yuan and others entered the town?¡±


    Su Li slightly frowned. Plus the time spent on the road, it had been a month. Fang Yuan and others didn¡¯t have the encumbrance of the carriage of the Su Family. At top speed, it couldn¡¯t take them too much time toe to Yunjing. Why hadn¡¯t they arrived?


    Although it was strange, Su Li did not worry too much. She had told Fang Yuan and two others about the Hehuan Sect. If they were still killed by the Hehuan Sect, it was their destiny. They shouldn¡¯t me others.


    After a day of meditation, Su Li went home as usual. The sunset glow was shining brilliantly on the street and it was really enjoyable.


    ¡°There are less people on the street...¡±


    Su Li lifted the curtain and looked out.


    Instantly!


    The carriage shook and it speeded up and drove into a dark alley. Su Li had noticed it earlier and immediately jumped out of the window. She rolled on the ground for a while and hadn¡¯t stand stably.


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! Whiz! Whiz!


    Six arrow shots from hiding came from different directions and all the angles of dodge were unavable in a blink of an eye.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and a dagger slipped from her sleeve. She waved the dagger to shield off three of them. Then she immediately jumped out and fled deeper down the alley.


    At the same time, the inborn psychic awareness scattered quietly like mercury, and the nine killers in the dark immediately had nowhere to hide.


    Nine seniors in the acquired ninth hurdle!


    With her cultivation, it was very easy for her to kill them, but she couldn¡¯t do this. She was not sure if there was someone else watching the scene. If she killed them personally, she could expose her exact details. That was really dangerous.


    The head of the killers hiding outside the street saw Su Li flee into the alley and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows.


    Although the little silly girl had the cultivation of the acquired eighth hurdle, she had little experience of meeting an enemy attack. She took the initiative to escape to a ce with few people and it helped them a lot.


    Whiz!


    With this in mind, the head of the killers waved his hand. The other eight killers immediately took action and scurried in the dark alley. They were ready to kill.


    Under the inborn psychic awareness, Su Li knew the terrain very well. Every time she detected the arrival of the killers, she avoided them in advance. She saw the nine killers run like chaotic flies in the alley, but she didn¡¯t feel happy.


    She noticed that the alley had a simple structure with only eight exits. If a group of killers searched carefully, they were sure to find her.


    What could she do?


    Suddenly, in Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness, another person appeared in the corner of the dark alley. There were no masked killers in ck around. The person looked more than forty years old. The blue cloth gown was very shabby. A piece of his gown was torn off and covered on his face. It was obvious that he just came in the dark alley and masked himself. He was not a member of the nine people.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Li slightly frowned and clearly saw that the person¡¯s cultivation reached the peak of the acquired hurdle. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t notice the danger here. Why did he go into the alley and put himself in danger?


    Seeing that the person was getting closer and closer to her hiding ce, Su Li only thought for a moment, and then she took the initiative to breathe loudly.


    Sure enough, the person heard the breath and looked happy. He immediately came to Su Li.


    Su Li looked cold, and quietly held the hilt of the dagger...

 Chapter 149 - Chen Gong

    Chapter 149 Chen Gong


    When the masked middle-aged man in blue got close to Su Li, he hesitated for a moment and came to Su Li. Then he said in a very low voice, ¡°Little girl, I am here to save you. Quicklye out and leave with me.¡±


    Su Li put away the dagger and stood out from the haystack. She looked afraid.


    The middle-aged man in blue saw the scene and turned gentle. He immediately took Su Li and walked quickly along the alley to the iron gate of a locked courtyard. Then Su Li saw him take out a key...


    With the help of the middle-aged man in blue, Su Li was able to turn out from the back window of the courtyard and leave the alley without a trace. Before she left, she saw that the nine killers were still in the alley and were searching carefully with her psychic awareness.


    At this moment, it was dark, and there were not many people on the street.


    The middle-aged man in blue seemed to be uneasy. He did not let Su Li return to her home. Instead, he took Su Li to wander around the streets and go to a courtyard that looked very ruined.


    The middle-aged man in blue opened the door and let Su Lie in. He took off the cloth from his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous at night. Here is my family. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here for one night. Go home when it¡¯s dawn.¡±


    Su Li then saw the face of the middle-aged man in blue. It was very ordinary. He was the kind of person who would be ignored in the people. The only thing that made people feel eye-catching was his messy beard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Su Li quickly shook her head. Then she bent to give a salute and said, ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±


    The middle-aged man in blue was expressionless and did not respond to Su Li¡¯s gratitude. He turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check if there is any food in my home.¡±


    Such reaction made Su Li feel shocked. It seemed that the middle-aged man¡¯s temperament was a bit interesting. He was serious in speech and manner and had a heart of stone. He was not like the person who could save people. It seemed that he only ¡°saved¡± himself.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li followed the middle-aged man in blue into the room. What she saw in the room made her feel shocked again.


    Did someone... really live in the ce?


    In the seemingly spacious central hall, there was no other furniture except a table and two chairs! It was empty like being evacuated.


    Su Li went to the inner room again, and she saw that there was nothing but a bed in the room even without clothes.


    At this time, the middle-aged man in blue walked out with two bowls of noodles and put them on the table. Then he shouted in an old-fashioned way, ¡°Come and eat noodles.¡±


    His voice seemed tock emotions and sound like a robot.


    Su Li heard his voice and came out. She saw two bowls of simple noodles on the table, but she looked calm. Then she sat down and picked up the chopsticks to eat.


    When the middle-aged man in blue saw Su Li¡¯s reaction, he felt a little surprised. He guessed that Su Li couldn¡¯t eat the simple noodles in spite of good self-control. It could be seen from Su Li¡¯s clothes that she was a miss from the eminent family.


    Su Li noticed the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t focus on my gorgeous clothes. In fact, I didn¡¯t have enough to eat when I was young. The simple noodles are pretty good. By the way, may I know your name? I¡¯m Su Li. I forgot to tell you my name just now. It¡¯s impolite.¡±


    ¡°Su Li?¡±


    The middle-aged man in blue instantly became serious and said, ¡°Which Su Li are you? Su Li of the Academy of National ssics?¡±


    Su Li smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you know me.¡±


    The middle-aged man in blue was in no mood for banter with Su Li. Instead, he looked at her seriously and said in a cold voice, ¡°As for the group of killers, do you know their origins?¡±


    Su Li was in a daze. The tone of the middle-aged man in blue reminded her of something unpleasant.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s silence, the middle-aged man in blue came to his sense. Su Li was not his prisoner. He smiled bitterly in his heart and managed to smile. Then he smiled. He thought that his smile was kind but scary in fact.


    ¡°I scared you. Those killers may be rted to my case, so I am too excited. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Su Li blinked meaningfully but said in a naive voice, ¡°Your case? Are you the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary like my Eldest Brother?¡±


    The middle-aged man in blue heard Su Li¡¯s words and was silent for a while, and then he said, ¡°Besides the Supreme Judiciary, there is another organ of survey. I am Chen Gong of the Ministry of Penalty!¡±


    Su Li slightly shrank her eyes. The person was actually the cruel official of the Ministry of Penalty who made people feel scared at the mention of his name!


    Su Qingtan repeatedly mentioned Chen Gong, so she went to the National Book Tower to check him today. Then she knew that Chen Gong was a famous cruel official in the Dahan Country. He was noble and upright. He didn¡¯t ept bribes and his family was as poor as a church!


    On the other hand, he used cruel torture for prisoners, and even the subordinates of the Ministry of Penalty could not stand it. The households of the Dahan Country even used the name of Chen Gong to scare the children of the family. He was truly a cruel person who could make children stop crying!


    However... Su Li looked at the noodles cooked by the bloody Chen Gong personally. It seemed that he was not that cruel. However, his family was really as poor as a church. Utter destitute was the most appropriate expression to describe his family situation.


    ¡°It seems that you have heard of the name. If you don¡¯t have the appetite, forget the noodles.¡±


    Chen Gong said calmly without any expression. No one could know what he was thinking.


    Su Li smiled and took another bite of the noodles. When Chen Gong¡¯s expression slightly changed, she analyzed, ¡°I am not very clear about the origins of the four people. I just saw that there were fewer people on the street, and I was on the alert. Afterwards, the carriage suddenly lost control and I jumped out of the carriage in time. But I was too scared at the time, and I saw the alley and hid in.¡±


    Chen Gong heard Su Li¡¯s words and frowned. He did not get any clue from Su Li¡¯s words. When he looked up, he saw that the girl stick her tongue out. He consciously softened. If his daughter had been still alive, she could have been twelve or thirteen years old.


    After eating the noodles, Su Li took the initiative to clean up the bowls and chopsticks. Chen Gong looked at her petite back and his aged eyes shed with bitterness, and then he muttered, ¡°You didn¡¯t allow me to bring a woman back. The girl is one or two years older than our daughter. She should not be counted.¡±


    After cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks quickly, Su Li returned to the room, but did not see Chen Gong. She started her psychic awareness and found out that there was still a room behind the courtyard. She immediately went there and came to the door. She had not yet stepped in and heard a cold scold inside the door,


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    It was Chen Gong. Su Li stopped and backed to the outside of the door. But it did not prevent her from seeing the scene inside the room, was it... a festivalntern?


    There were all kinds of festivalnterns in the room... They were all connected in series by ropes and hung in the air. The ground was thick with melted candle piled dozens or even hundreds of times.


    Chen Gong stood in the festivalnterns and turned his back to Su Li. He said nothing, but Su Li could sense his sadness and decadence.


    After a while, Su Li finally did not vite Chen Gong¡¯s order and turned away. After she had a rest in the room for a night, she did not see Chen Gonge back. It seemed that he had stood in the room for a whole night.


    At dawn of the next day, Su Li got up and tidied the shakedown. When she came to the kitchen, there was nothing else expect flour. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Chen Gong ate noodles every day and had the strength to investigate into the case. It was really rare.


    Su Li went to the vegetable field of the backyard. She found a few cabbages and green onions, and picked some. In a short time, she cooked two bowls of noodles in a simple sauce plus a little seasoning that she carried.


    When Su Li put the noodles in a simple sauce on the table, Chen Gong came out from the back room. He sniffed and saw two bowls of noodles in a simple sauce on the table. He was in a daze.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I am unable to repay your kindness for saving my life yesterday except a bowl of noodles in a simple sauce.¡±


    Su Li handed the chopsticks over and smiled brightly, and then she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time. Have a try.¡±


    Chen Gong lowered his head and hesitated for a moment. Then he took the chopsticks and picked up the noodles. He took a mouthful of the noodles and chewed them. Then he chomped on the noodles.


    Seeing that he ate happily, Su Li immediately handed over her bowl. Chen Gong actually did not refuse her. He took it and continued to eat. His cheeks were bulging, and he didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end.


    Soon, the second bowl of the noodles was empty.


    Su Li smiled and squinted. When someone liked to eat what she cooked, she would be very happy. Then she said, ¡°Uncle, wait for a moment. I will cook more!¡±


    Then Su Li got up and went to the kitchen. When she left, she didn¡¯t see that the middle-aged cruel official who had been serious in speech and manner behind her lowered his head and wiped his face with his hand.


    In the kitchen, when Su Li was ready to pour out the flour, Chen Gong suddenly appeared at the door and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. Go back and let your parents know you are safe. I am leaving.¡±


    Chen Gong didn¡¯t give Su Li much time to reply. He turned back and went into the room. Soon, he put on an official uniform and left the courtyard. The door of the courtyard was not locked.


    Su Li stopped what she was doing and meditated for a while. Chen Gong, the idol of the Eldest Brother, seemed to be a bit interesting.


    After Su Li cleaned up and closed the gate of the courtyard, she went back to the Su House along the bustling street. Su Qingtan looked for her all night and just came back. He was so agitated like an ant on a hot pan. When he saw Su Lie back safely, he instantly felt happy. Then he came to Su Li and held her tightly.


    ¡°You naughty girl, I haven¡¯t seen you all night. How can you make me so worried?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, I almost can¡¯te back.¡±


    Su Li felt sad and shed tears. When Su Qingtan saw the scene, he felt distressed. Heforted her while he listened to what happened to her yesterday.


    ¡°Were there killers attacking you? Did Lord Chen Gong save you?¡±


    Su Qingtan felt scared after the event. Fortunately, Chen Gong saved Su Li; otherwise the consequences of yesterday... He did not dare to think.


    ¡°The Second Sister did not offend anyone in Yunjing. Where were the killers from?¡±


    Su Qingtan felt puzzled. He had tried his best to make Su Li live a secluded life. Su Li did not go to other ces expect the Academy of National ssics. Even at thest feast, he tried to block Su Li and did not let the Wu Family see her. In this way... there was still trouble!


    For the first time, Su Qingtan felt that the forces of Yunjing showed malice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After the incident, I must walk from crowded streets, and I won¡¯t take a carriage casually. I believe that those bad guys will not attack me in broad daylight.¡±


    Su Li softlyforted him and Su Qingtan could not help but sigh. The girl clearly encountered danger, but sheforted him in turn.


    ¡°Li, you finallye back. We¡¯re all worried about you!¡±


    It was unknown when Su Huanli urred outside the door. After he saw Su Li, his eyes brightened up and he immediately came in. Then he said, ¡°By the way, Li, the new site of the Baiwei Building has been chosen. You can go there today to see if it is appropriate. If it is appropriate, immediately design the kitchen boiler, and I will have it built.¡±


    Su Qingtan frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Daddy, the Second Sister had a narrow escape and needs to have a rest now. The business of the Baiwei Building is not urgent and we can talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    Su Huanli became angry at once and rebuked him loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t manage household affairs and don¡¯t know that life is hard. We have moved into Yunjing without ie for a month! We need to pay maids and servants. Everything in the family needs money! It¡¯s not cheap to treat your First Mother¡¯s wounds. If everything goes on in this way, we¡¯ll use up everything. We all have to live on air!¡±


    Su Qingtan felt annoyed too. When he was trying to refute what his father said, Su Li stopped him and said in a soft voice, ¡°Daddy, Eldest Brother, don¡¯t quarrel about it. I¡¯ll go to the Baiwei Building with daddy. Eldest Brother, go and get busy.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Coming Back

    Chapter 150 Coming Back


    ¡°Look, your Second Sister also agrees!¡±


    Su Huanli heard it, and his eyes brightened up. He wasn¡¯t angry anymore and immediately pulled Su Li to go out.


    Su Qingtan was helpless. He pointed at Su Li for a long time, but he did not say anything. Finally, he could only say with concern, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°I see, Eldest Brother.¡±


    Su Li smiled sweetly. She followed Su Huanli to get on the carriage and left. After they left, Su Qingtan looked a little gloomy. He must check out the matter of the killer. Otherwise, he would always be stared at by the secret eyes and feel ufortable.


    Su Huanli took Su Li and finally came to the most prosperous Zhongtan Street in Yunjing City. This road was the main road of Yunjing City. It connected the gates of Yunjing City and the imperial city. The street was the most popr ce in Yunjing City. The imperial court¡¯s team of the sacrificial rites also passed through here every year. The rent was an astronomical figure for the Su Family. They couldn¡¯t afford the rent, not to mention purchase.


    ¡°Dad, do you buy a shop on this street?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Huanli¡¯s face trembled. He smiled and said, ¡°You naughty girl, don¡¯t talk at random. Our Su Family can¡¯t afford to buy a shop on the Zhongtan Street.¡±


    While they talked, the carriage drove to the alley on the side of the Zhongtan Street. Then it drove through the alley to a second-ss street, the Houtan Street. There were not many other shops on the street except many inns, restaurants and wine workshops.


    Moreover, because of the terrain, if people stood on the second floor of a shop on the Houtan Street and looked at the Zhongtan Street, people could still see the good scenery of the Zhongtan Street as long as there was no high-rise blocking out the sight.


    Su Huanli pointed at the empty two-story shop with windows on three sides on the corner of the street and said, ¡°Look! The best position of the whole Houtan Street is over there. Your grandmother and I consider that the Baiwei Building should have a good position. Therefore, we decide to rent this restaurant for three months first for trial. It is not toote to buy it after we make enough silver.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened up. She did not expect that Su Huanli was fairly brainy in doing business. He chose such a good position.


    ¡°Dad, how much is the rent of this shop for one month?¡±


    Su Huanli¡¯s expression was serious. He said, ¡°Ten thousand taels per month! Li, you have to work hard to earn the monthly rent back. Otherwise, I will lose too much money.¡±


    Even when Su Huanli said so, his face was alight with excitement. Based on the taste of the Beggars¡¯ Chicken and the natural advantages of the restaurant¡¯s location, the business could not be bad.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Su Li entered the shop and was busy in designing the kitchen¡¯s boilers and adjusting theyout. The day unconsciously passed. Under her adjustment, the ordinary decoration of the restaurant with no special highlight became fresh and elegant and made an impression by embellishing bonsai and ornaments.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s my daughter. You are good at doing business. Ha-ha...¡±


    Su Huanli looked at the room andughed. Now only the que and kitchen of the restaurant hadn¡¯t been done yet. After both of them were done, he would pick an auspicious day and open a business!


    Su Li went to the second floor. When she nced at a diagonally opposite restaurant¡¯s name, she could not help but be surprised.


    Yiwei Building!


    The name was almost the same as the Baiwei Building. Besides, it was suppressed by the name of the Baiwei Building. When the Baiwei Building opened, they would be a pin against an awl and bound to be in trouble.


    She saw it but she did not remind Su Huanli. It didn¡¯t matter to her that the Su Family earned more or less, did it?


    In the next two days, Su Li returned to normal life. She practiced hard every day at the Affiliated School. The elixirs in the Affiliated School were enough. Her cultivation changed almost every day. In just a few days, her cultivation jumped from the inborn third hurdle to inborn fifth hurdle!


    That¡¯s partly because she had umted much in the inborn third hurdle. But the speed was indeed shocking. It overturned the saying that the practice became slow after one broke through the inborn hurdle.


    When Su Li tried to break through the inborn sixth hurdle, Fang Yuan and other two persons finally arrived in Yunjing City. They shook off people of the Tianya House and bought a yard as their temporary residence rather than finding Su Li immediately.


    Shortly afterwards, the news that the three persons entering the city had passed to Ling Li¡¯s ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten dayste. Besides, they disappeared immediately after entering the city.¡± Ling Li said and gently stroked his chin. He slightly curled up his mouth because Su Li finally used the wooden token left by him.


    However, it was not necessarily a good thing that she moved her secret forces into the city at one fell swoop.


    Thinking of the news from the Tianya House these days, he furrowed his brows. The forces in Yunjing City were more and more misceneous.


    ¡°Master, two days ago, Su Li encountered assassination and was rescued by Chen Gong finally. People sent by us did note forward.¡± Ling Mo said. His hidden meaning was that the group of killers actually could not hurt Su Li.


    Ling Li slightly answered ¡°Huh¡± and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the cultivation demonstrated by her?¡±


    Ling Mo nced at Ling Xian, who listened to them quietly on the side, and said, ¡°Acquired eighth hurdle.¡±


    As soon as he said, Ling Xian¡¯s eyes became softer. However, it was not seen by Ling Mo and Ling Li.


    Ling Li heard it and smiled. She had already been in the peak of the acquired hurdle more than half a year ago. She could also refine elixirs and let her cultivation jump two hurdles in the inborn realm. If Su Li hadn¡¯t broken through the inborn hurdle after such a long time... that would have been a joke.


    However, Ling Li was uncertain about the hurdle of Su Li¡¯s cultivation. He estimated that her cultivation had at least been in the inborn third hurdle. Ling Mo and Ling Xian had practiced with him since childhood, but they were just in the inborn fourth hurdle.


    ¡°Besides, the Baiwei Building of the Su Family is about to open.¡±


    Ling Mo reminded him. Ling Li smiled and said, ¡°It seems that I need my Second Brother to be a shield.¡±


    ...


    Su Li¡¯s name was spread all over Yunjing. Fang Yuan and other two persons didn¡¯t take much time but got all information about Su Li. They could not help but be speechless. They lived a hard life on the road, but Su Li enjoyed herself.


    They made a simple dinner to eat and sleptfortably. On the second day, they finally recovered energy and began to find a new address for the Linli Building. They walked around all the streets.


    For the new address of the Linli Building, Su Li had already made a requirement. It should not be close to the Imperial City within ten li. Therefore, with the Yunjing City as the center, all ces within a circumference of ten li could not be selected.


    That¡¯s because the underground soil of the Yunjing City within ten li was extremely hard white stone and it was too difficult to dig out an underground space. The wine of the Linli Building was unique, so they were not afraid that other wineries would follow suit. Even if the Linli Building was slightly remote, it didn¡¯t matter. The bibulous people would find the door.


    There were a lot of shops that met Su Li¡¯s requirements. After they walked around for a long time, they selected for a little while. Finally, there were ten shops left for Su Li to decide.


    At midnight, a dart was shot on the edge of Su Li¡¯s bed. Su Li opened her eyes. She took the dart down and opened the scrip fastened on it. There was the word ¡°Fang¡± impressively on the scrip.


    Putting on ck clothes, Su Li listened for a while at the door of Su Qingtan. After she was sure that he had fallen asleep, she flew to the roof like an elf in the night and flew straight to the direction of the dart. She didn¡¯t spend a long time on finding Fang Yuan who hid in the dark ce of thene.


    Fang Yuan hadn¡¯t seen Su Li for a long time. He was slightly flustered and stood up. When he was about to speak, his mouth was covered by Su Li¡¯s fingertips. A sound was transmitted from thetter.


    ¡°Yunjing City is not the same as the Qinghe Town. It is dangerous in the night. Don¡¯t speak. Take me to your yard first.¡±


    Fang Yuan calmed down and nodded slightly. Then he showed up and led the way.


    After half of five minutes, Su Li took off the ck hood and sized up the yard. She praised, ¡°It is good. This yard is secluded. It is a good ce to stay.¡±


    Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong heard the sound and walked out to greet them. They were very happy to see Su Li. Although they all had clever minds and good cultivation, they were in a state of disunity and couldn¡¯t formbat forces if they didn¡¯t have the backbone, Su Li.


    ¡°Go in to expatiate.¡±


    Su Li reached out her hands and used her psychic awareness to probe the surroundings. Then she took them to go in the yard trustingly. There were too many seniors in Yunjing City. The inborn fifth hurdle was at most upper-ss, so she must be careful.


    In the study, four persons sat face to face. Yin Xuetong carefully took out pieces of paper which were thin, crumpled and yellowish from a wooden box. She said, ¡°Fortunately, we went in time. After we had used some means to obtain them, we encountered officers and soldiers tracing us on the next day. Lin Xiang has been dead in the exiled team.¡±


    When Su Li saw so much thin paper, she could not help but look serious. She picked up one piece and scrutinized it.Read more chapter on v ipnovel


    ¡°There is one more thing meriting attention.¡±


    Qu Qingning added, and his expression was strange. He said, ¡°The person named Lin Yanxing disappeared. When we went there, we didn¡¯t see him. He seemed to evaporate directly from the team. If he was alive, we couldn¡¯t find him. If he died, we couldn¡¯t find his corpse. It is really weird.¡±


    When Su Li nced at the words ¡°Hongchen Powder¡± on the thin paper, her eyes brightened up a lot. She tly said,


    ¡°There is no need to care about Lin Yanxing. He has a natural aptitude. It is not surprising that he was taken away by people in the martial arts circle. Those sects disdain the profane vendettas. Therefore, it is quite possible that Lin Yanxing will avenge by himself. However, Yan Hongxiu has the psychic bow, and I also gave Yan Ziye a chance. It is uncertain whether Lin Yanxing can win the brother and sister or not.¡±


    Fang Yuan heard it and was at ease. It was not unexpected for him. Su Li always liked to arrange everything well, as if she had foresight. Even if idents urred, she would think of remedies soon. This was her personality charm.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t mention those.¡± Su Li put away the thin paper next to the skin. Then she said, ¡°You entered the city today. Have you found a location for the Linli Building?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have!¡±


    Qu Qingning immediately becamecent. He took out the map of the Yunjing City from his arms and spread it on the table. The map was marked with ten red circles which were thest ten ces finally chosen by them.


    Su Li slightly squinted at it and pointed at one of them without hesitation.


    Yin Xuetong moved closer to look at it and felt strange in her heart. The shop was eliminated by them before. First, thend was fairly expensive; second, the shop was in ane. Hardly anyone could notice it. Why did Su Li like it?


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    Su Li remarked the position, which she had decided to choose long before. The reason why she asked Fang Yuan and others to find good positions was just deceiving the public, especially deceiving a shop.


    ¡°This time, three of you should build the underground adytum personally and do not let craftsmen notice it. Besides, you need to guard against the next-door shop watching. The next-door shop is also a winery, which is opened by a couple in the inborn realm. You have to be careful.¡±


    Su Li cautioned them. Fang Yuan¡¯s and others¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly. Two inborn seniors opened a small winery. Were you kidding us?


    ¡°Or else we...¡± Qu Qingning rubbed his hands together and said with a forced smile, ¡°Or else we change a ce?¡±


    He was indeed flustered to establish the Linli Building with full of secrets next to the shop of two inborn seniors.


    Su Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°How can I do that? I would like to have them join us. Do we have any chance if we choose another ce? That¡¯s the deal. Three of you should start early. My current identity is quite sensitive. It¡¯s inadvisable to show my face frequently.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t bother you too much.¡±


    He had gathered up the threads of the third hurdle of the Ao Sword Skills. Presumably after a few months, he would surpass Luo Yichen and be the second inborn senior of the Linli Building.


    At this moment, he did not know that Luo Yichen had gotten some inspirations from the Ao Sword Skills in the Dawang Vige and had be an inborn senior.


    At night, Su Li quietly returned to the Su House. Fortunately, she did not meet any person working at night.


    The opening affairs of the Baiwei Building and the Linli Building were in progress like a raging fire. Thanks to Su Qingtan, Su Li didn¡¯t need to help on both sides. She stillmuted between the Su House and the National Academy every day.


    Finally, half a monthter, the Linli Building opened on July 11th, an auspicious day.

 Chapter 151 - No Luck to Enjoy

    Chapter 151 No Luck to Enjoy


    Crackle!!


    After loud sounds of firecrackers, the new Baiwei Building was surrounded by bystanders. Before the Baiwei Building opened, they had heard the news that the restaurant was rted to Su Li, the first talented woman in Yunjing City!


    Because she was well-known, libertines hearing the news definitely woulde to see Su Li at the moment.


    Su Huanli wearing red clothes was full of joy. He stood in front of the door and made a bow with hands folded in front. Then he looked up and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Su Huanli. Su Li is my second daughter! Today is the first opening day of the Baiwei Building. All the dishes are at half price!¡±


    Then, new waiters of the restaurant cannily came out to wee the guests at once. They kept mentioning ¡°Su Li¡± over and over actually. Apparently, they got Su Huanli¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Our Miss Su Li is good at not only the four forms of poetry but also cooking! The signature dishes of the restaurant are all developed by her!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Miss Su Li¡¯s cooking isparable to gourmands. For any ingredients, she has the ability to turn the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal. It is extremely delicious!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The waiters tried their best to brag. Many people who wanted to leave after watching the fun became interested in it and followed the crowd to enter the Baiwei Building. In the blink of an eye, the Baiwei Building was full. The scent of the Beggars¡¯ Chicken was overflowing on the street. More and more people followed the scent and found the Baiwei Building. The scene was the same as its opening in the Dasu Town.


    Su Huanli saw that the business was extremely good on the first opening day. He was ecstatic. Old ginger was hotter than new. If his mother hadn¡¯t asked him to attract guests by Su Li¡¯s name, he really couldn¡¯t have thought of the trick.


    Su Li was called to help in the shop by Su Huanli. She saw the scene but did not say anything. Because she knew that even if she told him, she would only get a tongueshing from Su Huanli.


    Besides, Su Huanli did not realize that the Yunjing City was not such a ce where he could mess things up...


    Su Li smiled lightly and turned her eyes. She nced at the Yiwei Building, which had few visitors, diagonally opposite to the Baiwei Building. Before the Baiwei Building was opened, the business of the Yiwei Building was not bad. However, the dishes of the Baiwei Building were at half price today, and the taste was good. It would affect the business of the Yiwei Building definitely. Presumably at the moment, the owner of the Yiwei Building should be mad.


    The owner of the Yiwei Building was mad really. To be exact, she was so mad that she wanted to kill people!


    ¡°A group of good-for-nothings! A bumpkin¡¯s restaurant was better than ours. What can you do for me? Come on! Drag them away to feed dogs!!¡±


    ¡°Miss, spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Spare my life!¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu stood arms akimbo and pointed at therge group of the waiters and the shopkeeper kneeling in front of her. She was so angry that her chest violently fluctuated, and her face was pale.


    The owner behind the Yiwei Building was her. The ordinary people were not qualified to know it, but as long as someone had a higher position, he would know it clearly!


    Su Li only stayed in Yunjing City for one month. However, not only were her two titles, the first talented woman and the first beauty in Yunjing City, robbed by Su Li, but also her restaurant¡¯s business waspletely stolen away by Su Li now!


    How could she save her face? If it could be tolerated, what could not?!


    ¡°Sister, hold on. It is not exactly their faults.¡±


    Wu Jin softlyforted his sister. Then he turned his head, his expression immediately became cold. He said, ¡°You can be immune from the capital crime but cannot avoid the punishment. Go away to be punished!¡±


    When the general shopkeeper with fear and panic on his face heard it, he was rejoiced and immediately knelt down to kowtow. He gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, master! Thank you for sparing my life!¡±


    As he said, he awkwardly took the waiters out.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu shook Wu Jin¡¯s hands and pouted her lips. She said with grievances, ¡°Su Li bullies me clearly! I open a shop called Yiwei Building, yet her shop is called Baiwei Building! She also steals away my business. How do I meet other people in the future?¡±


    Wu Jin heard it and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He touched his sister¡¯s hair and ridiculed her, ¡°Have you already had a way? You sent out Anjiu and others but didn¡¯t tell me. If our father knows it, you will get into trouble.¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu was surprised and then smiled reluctantly. She pinched a corner of her clothes and said, ¡°I was so mad before, and no ident happened...¡±


    Wu Jin¡¯s face suddenly became cold. He reprimanded her, ¡°Xiu, you are too naive this time! Anjiu and others are the secrets of our Wu Family. If they are exposed to the Ling Family or other families of the imperial court, do you know the consequence?¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu stomped. She looked angry and said, ¡°I was too mad. Su Li is only a ve girl from a poor and lowly family. How can shepete with me? You don¡¯t help me but even me me! Are you still my brother?¡±


    As Wu Xiuxiu said, her eyes were red. Wu Jin helplessly wiped her tears and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t love you, who will? As for Su Li, I will help you certainly. But don¡¯t act alone in the future. In case you give the show away, it¡¯s hard to remedy it. Do you know?¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu heard it and instantly smiled through tears. She embraced Wu Jin¡¯s waist to y the woman and said, ¡°I thought that you were reluctant to kill her because of her beauty.¡±


    Wu Jin stroked his sister¡¯s silky hair, and meditated for a while. He whispered, ¡°How can it be? Even if there were ten thousand maidens like Su Li, they would not beparable to my Xiu.¡±


    ¡°Chuckle. You¡¯re a liar....¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu immediately smiled happily. In the world, even her parents¡¯ concern and love were less than half of her brother¡¯s. It was wonderful that she could be her brother¡¯s sister.


    ¡°I have already found the reason why Anjiu and others failedst time.¡±


    Wu Jin touched Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°Do you know that Anjiu almost fought with Chen Gong? If Chen Gong hadn¡¯t considered Su Li, he would have noticed Anjiu inevitably this time.¡±


    A sense of fear shed in Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes. She was annoyed and said, ¡°Did the slut have such a luck?¡±


    ¡°There is an ancestral residence of Chen Gong. She happened to meet him.¡±


    Wu Jin shook his head and said, ¡°Besides, Su Li is shrewd. After she escaped this disaster, she has never called the carriage on the road and has always walked through busy streets. It is not a good time to kill her now.¡±


    ¡°How can it be?!¡±


    The happiness of Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. Her beautiful eyes looked ruthless. She said, ¡°Brother, you have to kill her as soon as possible. I don¡¯t want to see that face one more day!¡±


    Wu Jin reluctantly sighed and turned to look at the door of the Baiwei Building. Inadvertently, he suddenly saw two familiar figures. His pupils suddenly shrank. How could they appear here?!


    Ling Ping calmly pushed the wheelchair into the door of the Baiwei Building. Ling Li sat in the wheelchair and looked wicked. When they came in, the original noisy hall immediately fell into a dead silence. Even rich childes who were eating and drinking also looked scared. They stopped their movements and became stiff.


    How could theye here?!


    Ling Ping saw the scene and couldn¡¯t help but have a forced smile. When did the guy know shyness? Ling Li would have been unwilling toe if Ling Ping hadn¡¯t apanied him. He didn¡¯t know how sensational it was when they appeared together, did he?


    Thinking of it in his heart, Ling Ping showed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Today, I juste for lunch with my younger brother.¡±


    The sentence was like a stone thrown away in the calm surface of theke. It immediately made many childes who praised themselves as gifted schrs throw pieces of silver and escape from the other door. In the blink of an eye, most people on the first floor had gone.


    Su Huanli kept collecting money and his hands seemed to be tired. He saw that there were more pieces of silver thrown on many tables. He was very pleased with himself. He didn¡¯t care about who the two persons were. He happily moved closer to them and rubbed his hands together. He asked with a ttering smile, ¡°Are you two guests going to have a meal or stay here?¡±


    Although he mentioned two guests, he only looked at Ling Ping. One of them looked calm like an official, yet the other was not properly dressed and was disabled. His toes even knew whom he should ask.


    However, he was obviously wrong this time.


    ¡°Old dog, are you blind?¡±


    Su Huanli was scared by the growl and almost jumped up. When he looked down, he was immediately squirted with saliva by thetter. Ling Li said, ¡°Damn you! Didn¡¯t you see me? Ask your daughter toe out. Serve food and pour wine for me! Otherwise, I will pull down your stop!¡±


    Su Huanli was in a daze because of the abuse. The master even threatened to pull down the stop because of his small mistake. It was the first time that he had seen such an arrogant master.


    Ling Li was furious. Before he abreacted his anger, a trembling waiter walked forward and stammered, ¡°General Ling, Master Ling! Miss... Miss is at the private room on the second floor. Wee you there.¡±


    Ling Li heard it andughed. He pointed at the waiter and said fiercely, ¡°What are you doing here? Lead the way for me!¡±


    The waiter trembled and immediately went to the second floor.


    Ling Ping shook his head helplessly. Perhaps, his younger brother couldn¡¯t change his temper. Fortunately, Ling Li knew that he could threaten others first. He used to turn up his nose at everyone. He thought that everyone in the world knew him. Once he passed by a stop which he hated to see, he would pull it down. The Ling Family paid a lot of money for that.


    Su Huanli saw Ling Ping lift up the wheelchair with one hand and go upstairs. He was stunned and then came to his sense. It seemed that he had stood a cold wind. He could not help but shiver. Then he grabbed a scared waiter and asked the waiter details of that person. He was frightened.


    Just now, he almost abused the most arrogant master in the entire Yunjing City. The Baiwei Building was almost demolished!


    For a time, Su Huanli was very grateful to the waiter who interrupted him. There was no anger in his heart, and only the deep uneasiness was left. He hoped that Su Li did not provoke that person...


    Entering the private room on the second floor, Ling Ping immediately saw Su Li who sat up here for waiting. A sense of amazement shed in his eyes. Last time, he was upset and didn¡¯t pay attention to her at the feast. Now they met in the different environment. He really felt that the woman was delicate and pretty like an orchid, as the rumor had it. She was worthy of the title of the first beauty in Yunjing City.


    ¡°Su Li is here to salute General Ling and Master Ling.¡±


    Su Li stood up and slightly saluted. Her voice was ethereal like a bird, and she was natural and graceful.


    Ling Ping praised secretly. He said with a smile while pushing Ling Li in, ¡°Miss Su Li, there is no need for the salute. Wee today only because my younger brother has admired you for a long time. Wee specially to meet you.¡±


    While Ling Ping said courtesies, he felt regrettable in his heart. Although Ling Li was the best younger brother in his heart, to be honest, how could Brother Li be worthy of such an excellent woman?


    He was over twenty years old. Brother Li was seventeen years old. They both hadn¡¯t gotten married. Their mom and grandma had been so anxious. It was not difficult for him to marry because of his honors. However, Brother Li was disabled had a yboy¡¯s temper. The cultured families were not willing to marry off their daughters. But as for those who wanted to be a member of the Ling Family with evil intentions, mom and grandma were not at ease, for fear of hurting Brother Li.


    Ling Ping remembered that when mom heard that Brother Li had a girl of his heart, she was so joyful and wanted to see the woman. She also specially asked him to help. s...


    Su Li nced at the yboy who almost drooled with a lewd face in the wheelchair. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. She said, ¡°General Ling¡¯s words make me feel extremely ttered. However, the identity of your brother... I may have no luck to enjoy.¡±


    She didn¡¯t indeed have the luck to enjoy the dignified Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult.


    Ling Ping had a forced smile. He thought that Su Li¡¯s words meant that she disliked and avoided his brother.


    A sense of anger shed in Ling Li¡¯s eyes. Su Li... He rarely found the opportunity to see her. How could she drive him away?


    ¡°Brother, go out first! I¡¯ll personally talk to Miss Su Li!¡±


    Ling Ping was urged to leave by his younger brother when they just came in. He felt that it was both funny and annoying. He repeatedly transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°Do not bully her. If I hear Su Li¡¯s crying for help, I will not pardon you!¡±

 Chapter 152 - The Unsettled Law Case of The Yi Family

    Chapter 152 The Unsettled Law Case of The Yi Family


    ¡°I see. I see.¡± Ling Li impatiently pushed away Ling Ping in an extremely bad temper.


    Ling Ping left the room and turned to look back repeatedly at every step. He sighed that the guy was so rude and he had left a bad impression to Su Li. How could he marry her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t peep and don¡¯t eavesdrop.¡±


    Ling Ping suddenly heard Ling Li¡¯s voice. He staggered and almost fell over. He instantly got angry.


    Originally, he wanted to hear what they could say. Now his thought was revealed by Ling Li. He was uninterested in them. They were totally different people, so, they wouldn¡¯t talk too much. He estimated that Brother Li would be drove out soon.


    After Ling Ping went out, Ling Li pushed the wheelchair to Su Li. His tuinga titled. His original expression was vulgar and lewd, but now his expression was slightly gentle. He originally looked Su Li up and down. Now he restored calm. He had instantly be a quite different person from the original yboy.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and ridiculed, ¡°Childe Ling, you are really good at acting.¡±


    Ling Li used his psychic awareness and saw that Ling Ping had gone to drink beside the window on the second floor. A light shed in his eyes. He kept his voice down and said, ¡°It is not difficult for you to make out the situation of the Ling Family. I was poisoned when I was young. It happened indeed. Therefore...¡±


    Su Li looked indifferent and said, ¡°Stop. I¡¯m not interested in your past. What do you want me to do? I told you that we would never ever meet again in the Dasu Town. It seems that you are forgetful.¡±


    Ling Li slightly frowned. He felt Su Li¡¯s alienation. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to have any connection with him.


    However, his situation... It would be better if she were not involved.


    Ling Li indifferently smiled. He finally repressed the special feeling in his heart. He showed the hierarch gesture of the big sect and said, ¡°How about making a fair deal? How much should I pay for curing Ling Qinn?¡±


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Qinghu? He is your right-hand man. If you want to be fair, I am afraid that you can¡¯t afford the price.¡±


    Ling Li was calm. He looked determined, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    No matter how much he should pay, he would save Ling Qinn definitely. No one else could be suitable for the position of Qinghu except him.


    Su Li sat down beside Ling Li. She raised a finger and said, ¡°I want... the Full Moon Elixir!¡±


    What!!


    Ling Li looked serious and was surprised in his heart. Even if he knew that Su Li would make things difficult for him, he did not expect that she would want that.


    ¡°You are inconsiderate!¡±


    Ling Li growled from his throat. Su Li smiled brightly and said, ¡°Is there anything that you cannot get in the world? Yunjing is your territory. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if the auctioned treasure attained by other people in your territory?¡±


    The Full Moon Elixir was a legendary treasure that would be auctioned at the Yunjing Auction House after one month. It¡¯s said that it could open up the pubic region when it was full moon and help people break shackles of heaven and earth. With it, people could reach the higher realm without leaving the secr world. Also, it could improve one¡¯s power of understanding. It was really a rare treasure!


    The only w of the Full Moon Elixir was that it was a feminine psychic elixir. Only women could take it. If a man took it, he would be frozen instantly.


    Even so, there were many white-headed women in sects of the martial arts circle. A ¡°Full Moon Elixir¡± was enough to start a war in Yunjing City. Even if the Yinmo Cult interfered in, it was difficult to have an unscathed escape. Ling Li originally thought that he would watch in safety while others fight and then he would look for the opportunity to get the treasure. Whether he could get the elixir or not, it depended on a lucky chance.


    However, Su Li made it necessary to get the ¡°Full Moon Elixir¡± with just several words!


    ¡°If Ling Qinn¡¯s life is no match for a Full Moon Elixir, would it be a fair deal?¡± Su Li said with a leisurely smile, ¡°In addition to the Full Moon Elixir, you still need to prepare a branch of the Kurong tree.¡±


    ¡°Kurong tree?¡±


    Ling Li was confused. He said, ¡°I have never heard of it. Besides, you are asking too much, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li moved closer to Ling Li¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°In your native dialect, it¡¯s the branch of Firmiana simplex which the phoenix lives on. In short, it¡¯s almost the same thing. Only when you find it could I save Ling Qinn¡¯s life. Otherwise, how could I detoxicate him without medicine in hands?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly. His eyes were full of motions. He asked, ¡°Why did you say that my hometown is not here?¡±


    Su Li got closer to Ling Li. She was almost taken him in her arms, which made thetter could not help but pause to breathe. Su Li perceived it and smiled softly. Her fingertips suddenly touched his cold lips. She said, ¡°Because you personally told me a long time ago.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s heartbeat was rapid. He didn¡¯t expect that he waited for so long, and finally he only got a joke. He couldn¡¯t help but move Su Li¡¯s fingertips and said with some anger, ¡°Just drop the matter if you don¡¯t want to say. There is no need to be perfunctory.¡±


    What she said was real.


    Su Li sighed in her heart and stood up straight. She became unapproachable and said with an indifferent voice, ¡°Only when you find those two things could I save Ling Qinn¡¯s life. Childe Ling, please go back.¡±


    Ling Li turned away the wheelchair expressionlessly. He suddenly felt that the person behind him grabbed the handle of the wheelchair and gently pushed it.


    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu urred to him.


    He seemed to have experience this scene before...


    Was it a dream?


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s cold voice was transmitted in silence to him and interrupted his thoughts. ¡°The Lianshi Cult and the Hehuan Sect are not easy to deal with. If it is beyond your capability, don¡¯t force yourself to confront them. I don¡¯t want this physique avoiding all poisons made by me die in vain.¡±


    Hearing the former¡¯s cold voice transmitted in silence, Ling Li smiled and could not help but reply by transmitting the sound in silence, ¡°I cherish my life more than anyone else. Since you have time to care about others, you¡¯d better think about your situation.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Ling Li suddenly felt a thrust behind him, and the wheelchair was pushed far away. He almost beaten his head against the door.


    Ling Li was instantly furious. When he was about to speak, Su Li said loudly on purpose, ¡°We are not the same kind of people. Dissidence of opinions makes it useless to talk. Childe Ling, please go back!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Ling Li slightly red at her. In the next moment, Ling Ping opened the door as expected. He felt the unpleasant atmosphere in the room and couldn¡¯t help but force a smile. He apologized and then pushed Ling Li to go downstairs.


    ¡°You ruthless girl!¡±


    Hearing thest sentence said by the yboy sitting in the wheelchair, Su Li instantly giggled. Sheughed so much that she even stooped. Tears dropped on the ground.


    Finally, it¡¯s hard to say that she was crying orughing.


    ...


    Su Huanli and Su Li didn¡¯t go back to the Su House until they finished the business of the Baiwei Building from 21 to 23 o¡¯clock. The former was beaming, and thetter was calm as usual. Su Qingtan had been waiting long at the door. When he saw that the carriage came back, he breathed a sigh of relief and went to wee them.


    ¡°Qingtan! You didn¡¯t see it. Today, the restaurant just opened, and the guests were full! If the dishes were not sold at half price on the first say, the profit could be at least two thousand taels! It won¡¯t be long before we buy the shop and stand firm in Yunjing!¡±


    Su Qingtan was also happy for the family. He pulled Su Li and said, ¡°Dad, Second Sister, you both must be tired. Go in and have a rest. Since the business of the Baiwei Building is stable, Second Sister, you should go to the National Academy. Your study cannot be dyed.¡±


    Su Huanli was not satisfied with that. The business was so good because Su Li appeared in the restaurant from time to time today. If Su Li was not there, he would not earn so much money.


    However, Su Qingtan was the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary and his words were also reasonable. He couldn¡¯t stop Su Li from going to the National Academy for money. It was untenable. His idea would be vetoed by Su Qingtan.


    That being the case... It would be better to leave a good impression to Su Li.


    Thinking of this, Su Huanli nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true. The study is more important. Li, you don¡¯t need to go to the Baiwei Building tomorrow.¡±


    Su Li nodded lovely and answered with a sweet smile, ¡°Ok, thanks, dad.¡±


    Su Qingtan was gratified. His father finally was considerate towards his Second Sister. If Su Huanli was still like his First Mother and Grandma, he would not be helpless and stand by just like before in the Dasu Town.


    Then, they returned to their yards separately. Su Li returned to her yard. Mammy Li had already prepared the bath water and the midnight snack. After taking a bath and putting on clean clothes, Su Li had the midnight snack after 1 o¡¯clock. However, she found that the lights in Su Qingtan¡¯s room were still on.


    She meditated for a moment, then she took themp and went to Su Qingtan¡¯a room. She knocked at the door, then she pushed it and went in.


    Su Qingtan was reading the case files. He suddenly heard the sound and raised his head. When he saw Su Li, he could not help but smile. He said, ¡°Second Sister, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have had the midnight snack and saw that the lights in your room are still on. I am worried about you, so, Ie to have a look.¡± Su Li said and walked to Su Qingtan. ¡°What are you doing, Eldest Brother? It¡¯ste. You¡¯d better sleep early.¡±


    Su Qingtan felt warm in his heart. He lowered his head and said with a smile, ¡°I see. I will go to sleep after reading this file.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. I haven¡¯t read with you for a long time. What are these?¡±


    Su Li took up the file and nced at the six words ¡°The Massacre of the Yi Family¡±. She looked serious all of a sudden.


    ¡°These are files of unsettledw cases in the Supreme Judiciary.¡±


    Su Qingtan smiled and took the scrolls in Su Li¡¯s hands. He untied them and put them in Su Li¡¯s hands again. He said, ¡°These are secrets, and only the Officers of the Supreme Judiciary can read them. But since you rarely read with me, so, just read them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Eldest Brother.¡±


    Su Li thanked him and stood behind Su Qingtan and read. She took the first volume of the files, which briefly introduced the Yi Family.


    Thirteen years ago, the Yi Family was an aristocratic family in the Yunjing City. The head of the family, General Yi, was the lieutenant of General Ling Feicheng at that time. Their family was thriving. However, no one knew which enemies they had provoked. The entire family was exterminated overnight on August 15th. 105 people of the Yi Family were all killed. Even the babies in swaddling clothes were pinched to die!


    ¡°August 15th ising soon. The thirteen-year unsettledw case of the Yi Family will be an unsettledw case of fourteen years, but there is still no clue. I really don¡¯t know why Ling Qinn is so persistent.¡±


    Su Qingtan sighed with emotions. There were so many backlogs of the Supreme Judiciary. If it¡¯s not one thousand, it might be eight hundred. However, Brother Ling didn¡¯t investigate others. He had to investigate this old case. He really asked for a snub.


    Su Li heard it and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe Lord Ling is rted to this family. People will be so persistent only because they are rted to the case.¡±


    Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He smiled and said, ¡°All people of the Yi Family died. Ling Qinn is the posthumous child of General Ling Feihe. How could he be rted to the Yi Family? I heard from people of the Supreme Judiciary that Ling Qinn was humiliated because of this case. They said that he was unworthy of the honor as the most powerful person in the Supreme Judiciary. Therefore, he works very hard on it. However, in my opinion, he should not be so naive.¡±


    ¡°So, that exins it.¡± Su Li responded. Her eyes shined and seemed to think of something.


    ...


    At the moment, in the Ling House.


    Ling Qinn rarely came here. Ms. Gu and Qiu Meng were very happy. They quickly ordered servants to prepare food and drinks.


    ¡°Qinn, you haven¡¯te here for a long time!¡±


    While Ms. Gu served a whole bowl of dishes to Ling Qinn, she med, ¡°There is no need for you to live outside. Your parents died early. It would be better to live with me. Your Brother Ping hardly lives at home throughout the year. The little bastard Ling Li is naive. I really need you you to live with me!¡±


    Ling Qinn looked warm and sweet. He smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I am used to living in the Supreme Judiciary. I miss you, so, Ie to see you.¡±


    ¡°You naughty boy. Sometimes you are more slippery than your Brother Li. You are disobedient...¡±


    Ms. Gu chattered. Ling Qinn smiled more happily. He was not a member of the Ling Family but he was more than a member of the Ling Family. Since he was young, people of the Ling Family had never given him a long face. They really treated him as a grandson of the family.

 Chapter 153 - Qu Lu

    Chapter 153 Qu Lu


    It waste at night. Ms. Gu and Qiu Meng didn¡¯t eat much and had a rest one after another. Ling Qinn temporarily rested in the Ling House tonight. When the servants fell asleep, he immediately got up and went to Ling Li¡¯s courtyard.


    At this moment, the light was on in Ling Li¡¯s study in the courtyard. Looking at the glimmering yellow light, Ling Qinn smiled. Then he pushed the door and came into the study.


    ¡°Ling Qinn, you are a rare guest. More than half a year has passed. Do you finally remember that you are a member of the Yinmo Cult?¡±


    Ling Li was lying in a wheelchair and said with a faint smile.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and he sat at the table in the opposite side of Ling Li. Then he said seriously, ¡°Although I don¡¯t show up often, the news of the Tianya House has not been affected and I have never forgotten my duties.¡±


    Ling Xian came in at this moment and served a cup of hot tea for Qinn.


    ¡°Keep your body warm. It is cold at the midnight. I am your nominal cousin anyhow and should care about you.¡±


    Ling Li stretched out his hand and Ling Qinn could not help but say with a smile, ¡°You are the same as before. No matter what happens outside, you don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    Then he held the tea to his mouth. Ling Li said untimely, ¡°You are the same as before too. You didn¡¯t mention your ice toxin at all and let Su Qingtan take charge of the pending criminal case of your Yi Family. Do you really think that you can hide the news from me considering that you are the Owner of the Tianya House?¡±


    Ling Qinn stopped. After a moment of silence, he finally took a sip of tea and raised his head to say,


    ¡°It¡¯s not an escape. I just ept the facts calmly. I want to find out the enemy who destroyed the Yi Family personally, but the god has no eyes. I am so sick. So, I can only entrust others. Su Qingtan is very smart. Although he cannot take over the position of Qinghu, he can continue to help me investigate the case in the Supreme Judiciary.¡±


    Ling Li sighed, ¡°If you came over and said in this way a year ago, I would definitely agree with you. But now... I disagree! You will have to help me get the Full Moon Elixir. How can you neglect the responsibility? Even if you rack you brains during this time, you have toe up with the perfect strategy to grab the Full Moon Elixir from the group of wolves and tigers! And...¡±


    Ling Li threw a scrip and Ling Qinn took it over and unfolded it. A strangely shaped branch was drawn on the scrip and there was the word ¡°Kurong¡± beside it.


    ¡°Use all the powers of the Tianya House and find out the branch at all costs. In this way, your mission is done.¡±


    After Ling Qinn heard what Ling Li said, he was expressionless. For a long time, he stood up and nodded slightly. Then he said, ¡°I see. You saved me once. I will obey both of the orders.¡±


    Ling Li smiled evilly and fixedly looked at Ling Qinn, who was calm. Then he suddenly asked, ¡°Yi Mo, what do I mean to you?¡±


    Ling Qinn meditated for a while and finally became stern.


    He had not heard the name for thirteen years. Of course, everything could be strange for a long time.


    He originally distained and spurned Ling Li.


    When he knew Ling Li¡¯s true identity, he felt surprised and worshipped him.


    After Ling Li tried to help him break through the inborn hurdle and saved his life, Ling Qinn was grateful. When he knew that he still could not get away with the tribtion of life, he became indifferent.


    What did Ling Li mean to him?


    He really didn¡¯t think about it.


    The study became quieter, and the question of Ling Li seemed to be difficult to answer. Ling Qinn was silent for a long time and finally failed to give an answer.


    ¡°Give me some time. I will give you an answer.¡±


    Ling Qinn said and then left coldly.


    Ling Xian couldn¡¯t bear it and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, are you sure that you don¡¯t tell him? If...¡±


    Ling Li held his chin with one hand and said with a smile, ¡°If I can¡¯t trust the naughty boy, how can I be the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult?¡±


    ...


    The next day, Su Li went out early in the morning but did not go to the National Academy. Guards secretly arranged by Ling Li to protect Su Li followed her. But they suddenly found that she disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A young man disguised as a peddler looked confused and did not see an ordinary girl in a coarse linen pass by.


    Members of the Shalou Cult practiced the same practice method. Su Li saw that guards who always followed and protected her were from the Shalou Cult. So, she didn¡¯t drive them away. Other people would be killed by her earlier.


    She did not go to the National Academy today. When she read a book at Su Qingtan¡¯s study yesterday, she suddenly realized that the n to be implemented in the future must be advanced.


    The powers of Yunjing City were intricate andplicated. They were not as simple as those of the Qinghe Town. One could know the general situation after slightly inquiring about them.


    In Yunjing City, if there weren¡¯t scouts and hidden traitors, one couldn¡¯t get any intelligence and have the situation under control. Like her, she didn¡¯t know how many powers such as the Corpse Refining Hall and Hehuan Sect came to Yunjing at all.


    So, she would go to the Hongyan House today!


    Su Li passed by a clothes shop, and then appeared again. She had be a handsome childe and went to the alley of brothels cheerfully.


    There were few childes of rich families who came to drink during the day in the alley of brothels. There were fewer handsome childes like her. When she appeared, she attracted many prostitutes waving handkerchiefs by the window.


    ¡°Guest,e in and y¡±


    ¡°Childe, I have many interesting means and can make youfortable...¡±


    ¡°Master~¡±


    Su Li was wearing a smile, but she didn¡¯t look at those prostitutes and went straight into the best position of the Hongyan House. The group of prostitutes saw the scene and all stomped angrily.


    ¡°He also sees Bitch Qu. These men are really bad!¡±


    As soon as she entered, the procuress with heavy make-up greeted with a smile, and then she said, ¡°You look unfamiliar. This may be your first time toe to our Hongyan House! Shall I introduce girls of the Hongyan House for you?¡±


    Su Li stepped back a few steps without leaving a trace. She smiled warmly and said, ¡°I heard that Qu Lu is good at ying guqin (a seven-stringed plucked instrument). Ie here for her. I hope you can arrange it.¡±


    When the procuress heard Su Li¡¯s words, her eyes brightened up. Then she patted Su Li on the shoulder. She winked and said, ¡°Ah! But Lu is the starring girl. The price...¡±


    Su Li still smiled and said, ¡°The price is not a problem.¡±


    When the procuress heard Su Li¡¯s words, she immediately went upstairs and shouted, ¡°Lu, entertain the guest! A childe wants you to y guqin for him. He is very elegant.¡±


    ¡°I see. I will prepare for it. Ask the childe to wait a moment.¡±


    A soft voice came from the upstairs. The voice was quite intoxicating. Many little yboys who drank in the house during the day couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. They envied Su Li very much.


    Bitch Qu Lu cared about both money and appearance. She was so picky.


    Anyone who was as poor and ugly as them had no chance to meet her.


    Su Li had good self-control and sat downstairs quietly. She didn¡¯t look at other prostitutes during this period. After a short time, a beautiful maid came downstairs and invited Su Li to go upstairs. Su Li thanked her and went upstairs. The little maid saw Su Li and was wild with joy. She would like to be the miss to serve Su Li.


    Su Li went to the door and gently knocked at the door. Then a fresh and elegant voice came from the door. It waspletely different from the soft voice before, ¡°You are such an elegant guest. I must y a song for you. Please enter the room.¡±


    Su Li curled up her mouth. Then she opened the door and went in. She smelt a faint fragrance and saw the room which was elegantly furnished. It seemed that a person of letters instead of a prostitute lived here.


    The maid quietly closed the door and Su Li went inside. She finally saw Qu Lu who sat in front of a guqin.


    When Qu Lu saw Su Li¡¯s pretty face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Then she put down her hands from the strings and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that someone who is noble and graceful like you willinglyes to the terrible alley of brothels only for my ying.¡±


    Su Li held the table and sat down. She sat down in front of Qu Lu. Then she chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to believe that someone who is innocent and elegant like you stays in such a terrible ce.¡±


    Qu Lu heard Su Li¡¯s words. A sorrowful expression urred in her beautiful face. She said, ¡°I was a girl from a respectable family. But I was abducted here by scoundrels. My life changed ordingly. I resisted them, but couldn¡¯t make it.¡±


    Su Li heard Qu Lu¡¯s words and smiled even more. She held out her right hand and stroked the invisible air. She seemed to be intoxicated with something. When Qu Lu saw the scene, she felt puzzled. Then Su Li suddenly said, ¡°The Huaxin Powder of the Hehuan Sect is really powerful. I almost let my guard down and speak out my origin.¡±


    Then Qu Lu¡¯s expression instantly changed and became stern. The sadness of a weak girl was no longer visible.


    She stared at Su Li¡¯s face tightly while stroking the guqin with one hand. Her eyes looked cold. Then she said, ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    p! p! p!


    Su Li gently pped her hands, and the strings in the hands of Qu Lu were broken. They could hardly make a sound. When the weapon was destroyed, Qu Lu waspletely pale. She couldn¡¯t beat the man with high cultivation at all.


    ¡°You are Qu Lu of Hehuan Sect, who is in charge of the intelligence agency in Yunjing City. The Hongyan House is actually under your control. Is that right?¡±


    Su Li slightly squinted her eyes and said slowly.


    Qu Lu seemed to have stopped resisting and sighed, ¡°Now that you knew it, why do you ask?¡±


    When she was speaking, the scent in the room suddenly became stronger. Qu Lu stared at Su Li, but she saw that thetter¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Su Li was not affected by the scent at all.


    How was this possible?!


    Qu Lu was really in panic this time. Was the overpowering drug given by the Hehuan Sect useless?


    ¡°Since I am well prepared, I must be on guard against the famous Huansheng Powder of the Hehuan Sect.¡± Su Li stood up and walked to Qu Lu. Then sheughed and said, ¡°Lady Qu, you have been in Yunjing for several years. Why are you so inexperienced?¡±


    Qu Lu took a deep breath and managed to calm down. Then she said, ¡°Since you are not in a hurry to kill me, there must be something important to discuss. You don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. Juste to the point.¡±


    ¡°How bold and forthright you are!¡±


    Su Li praised and sat down again. Then she said, ¡°I also knew that it was a helpless action for you to join the Hehuan Sect. You were forced toe to Yunjing by your sect. The Hongchen Powder in your body is warning you all the time that you can¡¯t control your own destiny, right?¡±


    Qu Lu looked stupefied and said, ¡°It turns out that you are a member of the Hehuan Sect just like me. So why are you testing me? I¡¯ve told you everything.¡±


    What she just said to Su Li was false, but thetter half of her words was right. She... couldn¡¯t fight against the gigantic Hehuan Sect in the end.


    ¡°No. When did I say that I was from Hehuan Sect, a group of scoundrels?¡± Su Li said with an expression of hatred, ¡°Don¡¯t bracket me with those disgusting scoundrels.¡±


    Weren¡¯t you from the Hehuan Sect?


    Qu Lu¡¯s stupefied expression changed a bit and she felt astounded deeply. She was not from the Hehuan Sect, but could know so many secrets of the Hehuan Sect!


    ¡°Every cult has a finger man of other powers. You don¡¯t have to be surprised by this.¡±


    Seeing that she hadpletely frightened Qu Lu, Su Li finally stoppedughing and said with a serious expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are interested in making a deal with me.¡±


    Qu Lu felt nervous and knew that Su Li would tell her purpose.


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    Su Li put out one finger and smiled brightly, and then she said, ¡°First, if you ask me to use your intelligence agency in Yunjing, I will give you the antidote of the Hongchen Powder so that you will no longer be controlled by the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    ¡°What about the second one?¡±


    Qu Lu felt excited slightly, but did not agree.


    Su Li became stern and said, ¡°You are really smart.¡±

 Chapter 154 - The Old Beggar

    Chapter 154 The Old Beggar


    ¡°You overpraise me. I have self-knowledge.¡±


    Qu Lu smiled. Even if she got the antidote of the Hongchen Powder from Su Li by using the arrangements of Hehuan Sect in Yunjing, how could she escape from the Hehuan Sect with the cultivation of acquired hurdle?


    If she really promised, she had to die in the end.


    ¡°The second way of cooperation is that you... work for me!¡±


    Then Su Li saw Qu Lu¡¯s expression change slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have other thoughts for you. I just want to say that if you are willing to betray the Hehuan Sect and join me, as long as you do what you have to do, I will make sure that you can have an unscathed retreat.¡±


    ¡°Unscathed retreat?¡±


    Qu Lu looked sarcastic and said, ¡°How can I have an unscathed retreat? And how do I know that this time I just get out of the wolf¡¯s den and then I jump into the tiger¡¯s mouth?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Would you rather be shackled by the Hongchen Powder for all your rest life and give your life to others for control than try my proposal?¡±


    When hearing what Su Li said, Qu Lu felt shocked and a hint of struggle shed through her eyes. Then she said with difficulty, ¡°Who is willing to be a puppet without freedom at all? But you came here strangely. If you do not tell me why you are here, I won¡¯t trust you at all.¡±


    Su Li sat cross-legged in front of Qu Lu and said in a calm voice, ¡°The power of my sect is naturally inferior to the Hehuan Sect which is in the nine grades of rank in the feudal regimes, but if it refers to the skills of hiding people, the Hehuan Sect is far behind me. Just like this...¡±


    When Su Li was talking, her appearance became into another ordinary face at a speed visible to the naked eye. If it¡¯s not because that she did not change her clothes, Qu Lu could not see that the two were the same person at all!


    ¡°...You?!¡±


    Qu Lu felt shocked and stared at Su Li with her eyes widely opened. This was the powerful disguise skill. If she could master a little, she couldpletely change her identity after she detoxified the Hongchen Powder. Even if she stayed in Yunjing, people of the Hehuan Sect couldn¡¯t find her.


    With this in mind, Qu Lu was interested in What Su Li said.


    ¡°Not everyone can reach the highest level of the powerful disguise skill. You should know it very well. However, I have a secret method that is easier to practice. As long as you can show me your qualification, I will give you the disguise skill and the antidote of the Hongchen Powder personally. What do you think?¡±


    When hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Qu Lu looked stern and made a decision.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Su Li smiled happily.


    After an hour, Su Li unfolded the folding fan and left the Hongyan House slowly. Qu Lu on the second floor opened the window and watched Su Li go. She had mixed feelings and she knew that after today, she would be in danger like dancing on the tip of the knife. She would be cut into pieces if she was not careful!


    Su Li walked out of the alley of brothels and the smell of the rouge disappeared. Then she took a deep breath and felt rxed. Qu Lu could help her inquire about news, and the Linli Building could develop easily.


    It was still early. Su Li saw a clothes shop and was about to go in, she suddenly heard a thick voiceing from the street behind her.


    ¡°Practice divination! Point the way! Free for those predestined! Childe, you have a strange life and you are predestined to meet me. Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression changed slightly. She followed the sound and saw a ragged beggar sit cross-legged on the ground. He ced a broken bowl in front of him. There were not much copper coins inside. If there wasn¡¯t a piece of cloth writing ¡°Divination¡± near the broken bowl, she could think that he was a beggar.


    The beggar saw Su Lie to him and his eyes was instantly shining. Then he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s free if the divinatory symbols don¡¯t work! I have a goodmand of the yin and yang and five elements. Nine times are effective in the ten times and I don¡¯t boast!¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly and turned to leave. Suddenly, she just felt that the old beggar was a very capable person.


    The old beggar immediately felt anxious. He used his dirty hands to practice divination with an air of importance. He was mumbling some words. Su Li listened carefully and found that he was saying, ¡°All gods bless me and I¡¯m the best fortune teller in the world!¡±


    Maybe one of the gods listened to him. After several seconds, the old beggar seemed to have predicted something and his eyes were shining. He shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t go! What I will say is true. You have a strange life. You seem to have been through two lives. How weird it is!¡±


    Snapped!


    When hearing the old beggar¡¯s words, Su Li was stiff. She stopped her steps.


    Amon old beggar on the street could see that she was reborn?!


    Su Li felt astounded and slowly turned around. Her stiff expression changed in a blink of an eye. She looked kind at once. Then she turned around and came to the old beggar. She handed out a bank note with a denomination of 100 and said with a smile,


    ¡°Two lives? I have never heard of such words. That¡¯s a little interesting. I am not that busy today. So, practice divination for me.¡±


    Pedestrians saw the scene and could not help but shake their heads. The old beggar was a famous liar in Yunjing. What he said wasn¡¯t true at all and there were people who were fooled by him.


    When the old beggar saw the bank note with a denomination of 100, his turbid eyes immediately were lit. Su Li did not see how his hands moved, and the bank note in her hand was stuffed into his arms.


    Such an old beggar who loved money so much...


    Su Li felt puzzled. For a time, she suspected that the old beggar made a wild guess. But what he said before was not like random spection.


    The old beggar rubbed his hands together and let Su Li reach out her palm. He took three pieces of dirty worn copper coins and put them in Su Li¡¯s palm. Then he put his hands together and said some words that Su Li couldn¡¯t understand. Then, he devoutly took those copper coins from Su Li¡¯s hand.


    Su Li wasn¡¯t sure that if it was an illusion. The colors of these three copper coins got darker than before.


    The old beggar took the copper coins and threw them into the sky. At the same time, he said in a gentle voice. This time, Su Li finally heard what he was saying.


    ¡°In the cycle of the heaven and earth, the secret is self-evident!¡±


    Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle!


    The three copper coins seemed to be drawn by an invisible force and fell to the ground at a very fast speed with tinkles!


    Su Li became stern and stared at the old beggar. The person really had some real skills.


    When the copper coins fell to the ground, the old beggar lowered his head and looked at them. His expression changed sharply and he spewed up a big mouthful of blood!


    Su Li felt nervous and thought that the old beggar would say something shocking. But, the old beggar said with hatred, ¡°I lost. My blood is worth more than 100 taels!¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes. Then she stood up and was about to leave.


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the old beggar got up and hold Su Li¡¯s ankle. He said repeatedly, ¡°Ah! Childe, childe... I was joking and I¡¯ll tell you what the meaning of the trigram is right now!¡±


    Su Li stopped and sat down again.


    The old beggar shook his head and sighed in a sad voice, ¡°Public morality is not what it used to be. Now the business is harder and harder for me to do. The sign of your trigram is clearly the worst of all evils! Evil can never prevail over good since ancient times. People who have this trigram must have a lot of bad luck and wille to a terrible end! But you¡¯re the exception!¡±


    When the old beggar said, he felt puzzled. Then he pointed to the extremely inconspicuous broken line of the copper coins,


    ¡°A year and a half ago, you should have a doomed disaster. It is only ten percent for you to live! But now you are standing in front of me animatedly and it is really confusing. As the saying went, one survived from the disaster will be blessed after! Maybe it¡¯s because of the doomed disaster that your life was changed, and you gain a chance to survive from your doomed disaster!¡±


    Su Li was silent all the time. A year and a half ago, it was the day of her rebirth. The doomed disaster referred to the death of the previous life. The divinatory symbol was so effective that it scared her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the second time that I met people who has this divinatory symbol!¡± The old beggar seemed to think of a very unpleasant memory. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That is the first yboy in Yunjing! I only told a little and was almost beat to death by him. It is really hateful!¡±


    Su Li heard the old beggar¡¯s words and blinked. It was Ling Li... What was Ling Li¡¯s origin was indeed unclear and most of the things he taught her were not from the Dahan Country. But even she went to the Real Spiritual Circle, a higher-level world in previous life, she didn¡¯t find anything rted to Ling Li.


    Ling Li¡¯s hometown was farther away than the Real Spiritual Circle...


    With this in mind, Su Li smiled and asked, ¡°Master, what you said was too frightful to be true and I really didn¡¯t believe it. But if what you said is true, how can I solve it?¡±


    The old beggar coughed softly and rubbed his hands. Obviously, he wanted more money.


    Su Li slowly stood up, and the old beggar was panicked. He immediately exined, ¡°Divination and exnation are totally separated. This is a rule. Even if you are predestined to meet me, you have to give me some ¡°thank you¡± reward, right?¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment. Then she squatted down and took out a bank note. This time... it was a thousand taels!


    The old beggar¡¯s eyes were shining even more and he took the bank note into his hand, and then he muttered, ¡°You are more generous than Ling Li, that naughty boy!¡±


    Su Li was in a daze and remembered that the old beggar said that Ling Li didn¡¯t believe what he said. How could he let the old beggar exin the divinatory symbol if he didn¡¯t believe him? It seemed that the old guy was hiding something.


    When the old beggar took the money, he picked up the pitch-dark copper coins and scraped the dirt from the copper coins, and then he poured them into the inkstone that he took it from his arms. He grinded it and let it meltpletely. Then he took out a writing brush and dipped some ink. He said to Su Li, ¡°Extend your hand! This is my treasure. I didn¡¯t even use it when drew magic figures for the little bastard Ling Li!¡±


    That meant that he did it because of the silver.


    Su Li hesitated for a while. She finally reached out her hand and revealed a white wrist. The old beggar couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Your wrist is more tender than that of a little silly girl...¡±


    Su Li¡¯ expression changed and before she said something, the old beggar held the writing brush and unskillfully draw a circle in Su Li¡¯s wrist. It was very ugly and wasn¡¯t like the runes at all.


    The old beggar seemed to be unsatisfied. He looked at a circle of extremely ugly ink marks and whispered for a moment. Then he made another circle and blended with the ck circle before. It became darker and thicker...


    Was the old guy deliberately making fun of Su Li?!


    Coldness shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. When she was about to give the old beggar a lesson, suddenly...

 Chapter 155 - Black Mark

    Chapter 155 ck Mark


    Prickle!


    Su Li suddenly felt a sting in her wrist. She saw in horror that the ck circle drawn by the old beggar burst forth white smoke suddenly and that the ck gradually faded away. The white smoke thickened into a strange pattern and it seemed to move like living beings. It finally prated into Su Li¡¯s skin along the pores.


    Su Li only felt that there seemed to be something on her wrist, but this feeling onlysted for a moment and disappeared. No matter how she probed, she could not find anything.


    After this change, the ck ink mark on her wrist vanished into the thin air, as if it had never appeared before.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Su Li looked stern and looked at the pedestrians on the street with her ck eyes, but she saw that they walked here and didn¡¯t look at them at all. It seemed that she and the old beggar¡¯s world werepletely separated.


    Her wrist shook, and the dagger fell into her hand. The tip of the dagger immediately shed with lunar white light.


    When the old beggar saw the scene, he said grievingly, ¡°How brutal you are! I consumed my cultivation to draw a rune for you. You aren¡¯t moved to tears of gratitude. Instead, you are going to fight with me, are you? You really break my heart!¡±


    Whiz!


    When the old beggar hadn¡¯t finished what he said, Su Li pointed her dagger at the old beggar¡¯s neck and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have never seen such a strange rune. Now that you have already deceived me into having the rune, why don¡¯t you tell me the truth? What¡¯s the function of the rune?¡±


    The old beggar looked at the cold dagger with his cloudy eyes. He sighed,


    ¡°Public morality is not what it used to be! I am a stranger to you. How can I harm you? The rune I drew can¡¯tpletely protect you from bad luck, but it can bring vitality to you. You pointed your dagger at my neck...¡±


    Su Li became less cold and put down the dagger. That¡¯s not because what he said was somewhat reasonable. Currently, now that she had been affected by the rune, there was no need for her to kill the old beggar. If the rune was really harmful to her, the old beggar should have showed off early. She didn¡¯t have the ability to iste the heaven and the earth. The person¡¯s cultivation was... much higher than hers, but she didn¡¯t know the reason why he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I hope that what you said is true. Otherwise I will spend all my life punishing anyone who is malicious to me.¡±


    Su Li said in a calm voice. The old beggar waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Go away. I rarely help someone with fortune-telling. You all have no conscience. Sure enough, the world is fake, and people can¡¯t be trusted...¡±


    When Su Li heard the old beggar¡¯s words, she frowned heavily and thought that the old beggar said something that she couldn¡¯t understand. She was unwilling to ask again and turned away. When she was three steps away, she suddenly noticed that there was something weird behind her. She looked back suddenly and then shrank her eyes in a sh.


    Both the old beggar and the stall were gone! She didn¡¯t even notice when he left.


    ¡°Or... he is still there, but I can¡¯t see him?¡±


    With this in mind, a sense of fear shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. So, she went away subconsciously. She didn¡¯t want to have any connection with the person. She got confused temporality today. Forget what happened.


    Su Li squinted her eyes slightly and touched the very smooth skin of her right hand, but she couldn¡¯t eliminate her fear at all.


    ¡°Today is a good day!¡±


    Seeing Su Li leave, the old beggar packed and left. He took the bank note tightly. His cloudy eyes seemed to be sneering, ¡°Fake things don¡¯t work well anyway.¡±


    ...


    But at the moment, in the branch of the Linli Building in Yunjing City,


    Qu Qingning sat in a makeshift shed in a well-behaved manner and looked at Fang Yuan and Yin Xuetong innocently. He looked very embarrassed as if he had suffered from constipation.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? If you don¡¯t speak, I will ignore you!¡±


    Yin Xuetong said angrily and was ready to kill someone. Did the fool have affairs with another girl in Yunjing City?


    ¡°Qingning, if you don¡¯t speak out, we can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and said in a weird voice, ¡°You suddenly stopped building the underground adytum. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Su Li¡¯s me?¡±


    It was convenient to dig the mountain with the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect. The construction of the underground adytum of the Linli Building in Yunjing City was naturally assigned to Qu Qingning.


    Qu Qingning heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words, and he was even paler. He rubbed his hands together and showed a smile which was uglier than cry. Then he said, ¡°Su Li told us to be careful and not to be found out. I... I seemed to... carelessly... dig it through.¡±


    Yin Xuetong heard Qu Qingning¡¯s words and was in a daze. Then she immediately widened her eyes and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Fang Yuan had already gone to the underground passage...


    At night, Su Li got an urgent message and entered the end of the underground passage. She looked at the ck iron wall which suddenly appeared in the underground passage. The iron wall should have been as smooth as a mirror to show people¡¯s images. But now it was full of bumps and hollows. It seemed that it was bitten by a dog. One of them was a deep pit with the depth of a finger. The iron wall would be dug through without a film. Fang Yuan and others could almost feel the light from the other side of the iron wall.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and nced at Qu Qingning. Thetter was standing silently like a little wife. She didn¡¯t say anything and waved her hand to let everyone return to the temporary shed.


    ¡°You were sleeping at the time and the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect worked on its own. Then the iron wall suddenly appeared. The insect ate it directly as a mudstone. You didn¡¯t notice it until you were woken up by the indigestion message transmitted by the insect. Right?¡±


    Su Li briefly summed up what happened. Qu Qingning smiled with embarrassment and hid behind Yin Xuetong quickly. Then he nodded gently.


    Su Li did not say anything, but Yin Xuetong smiled with anger first, ¡°Aw! How dare you! You dared to lie in when we were away. Do you know that if the wall is dug through, we are likely to deal with two furious inborn masters?¡±


    Qu Qingning shook his body and looked ashamed and uneasy. He was almost crying out and said, ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°If you had meant it, you would have died earlier.¡±


    Su Li said lightly and scared Qu Qingning much. He instantly became silent. Then he lowered his head and said disappointedly, ¡°I am willing to ept any punishment.¡±


    ¡°Since Su Li said that the winery next door has an extraordinary origin, we should have thought that they would build an underground adytum too.¡±


    Yin Xuetong said with some annoyance and regretted that she could not remind Qu Qingning. Then she said, ¡°They are really rich and powerful to use the ck iron to make the wall. The weapon cast in ck iron is the hard currency and extremely valuable outside.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and exined, ¡°The ck iron with certain thickness can also iste the psychic awareness detection of the inborn warrior. Now the wall has been spoiled by Qu Qingning in that way, and it is useless.¡±


    Fang Yuan pondered and said, ¡°That is to say, you can see things in the adytum. Right?¡±


    Su Li looked at Fang Yuan and said, ¡°The cultivation of the two persons is much higher than mine. If I use the psychic awareness, they wille to us for tea in the next moment.¡±


    After Fang Yuan heard Su Li¡¯s words, he was so scared that there was a cold sweat on his forehead instantly. He was about to break through to the inborn hurdle. He originally intended to probe the adytum after he broke through to the acquired hurdle. Fortunately, Su Li had already reminded him.


    Su Li noticed that Fang Yuan¡¯s vital energy was not stable and Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment. Then she said, ¡°The sound of breaking through the inborn hurdle is very loud. Remember to go out to find a deste ce and let Qingning and Xuetong protect you.¡±


    After Fang Yuan heard Su Li¡¯s words, his face was slightly red and he looked a little discouraged. He originally wanted to give her a surprise.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of smile and she handed over the Ao Sword Skills. She didn¡¯t actually have much expectation. She didn¡¯t expect that Fang Yuan had a remarkable aptitude and was about to break through the inborn hurdle before he was eighteen. It was really a surprise.


    Then Su Li looked at Qu Qingning and said in a calm voice, ¡°I will fill the iron wall up with something. Don¡¯t worry. Qu Qingning, you are not allowed to sleep for three days and three nights to make the structure of the underground adytumplete. If anything goes wrong again, I will have a ¡®good task¡¯ for you. I¡¯m worried that no one do it.¡±


    Qu Qingning heard Su Li¡¯s words and shook his body. Then he immediately guaranteed that even if he didn¡¯t sleep for seven days and seven nights, he would not make any mistakes.


    Fang Yuan saw the scene and pondered. What was the ¡°good task¡±? Qu Qingning did not do it. It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t let them intervene. Would she take action personally?


    Su Li heard Qu Qingning¡¯s assurance and smiled mildly. She reminded Qu Qingning to speed up the process of building the Linli Building, and then she disappeared into the night.


    The so-called ¡°good task¡± was originally there, but now there was Qu Lu. She had to make the best use of her. It was more appropriate to let someone in the line to do such a troublesome thing.


    In the Hongyan House,


    Qu Lu received the first order from Su Li and felt puzzled at once. She thought, ¡°Why should I follow Su Zipei? It makes some sense for me to follow Su Li. But Su Zipei... Who is she?¡±


    In the next few days, there was an extremely strange scene in a remote winery alley in Yunjing City.


    There were only three or five small wineries and inns in the alley, but there were two shops adjacent to each other. One shop was broken and had bleak business. For the other one, a two-story building was being built in full swing. The quality of the materials was top. The timber delivered cost more than 100,000 taels of silver.


    ¡°Head of the family, the boss of the shop is stupid, isn¡¯t he? Our business is so bad, but he still builds a store here.¡±


    A woman dressed as a peasant came out from the kitchen with a kitchen knife in her hand. They looked at the tall buildings which were several times higher than their winery and could not help but shout.


    In a short time, a middle-aged man of letters came out in the front room. He wore a gray cloth robe and was slovenly dressed with a bristly unshaven chin. He was like a down-and- out Xiucai who failed in apetitive examination. He was very thin, which was in sharp contrast to the woman with a powerful back and shoulders.


    The poor man of letters nced at the tall building and was foul-mouthed with green eyes, ¡°Son of a bitch! Such a waste of money! If you have money to build a building, you might as well give it to me!¡±


    When the sturdy woman heard his words, she instantly hurried over and grabbed his ear. Then she roared,


    ¡°Whom did you scold? Are youining I¡¯ve given you less pocket money? Or do you miss Yanyan of the Qinghong House? Well, you bad guy. Have you learned to scold the locust while pointing at the mulberry after several years of reading?!¡±


    ¡°It hurts. Dear, you get me wrong! Let me go! Ah ah ah... My ear is going to fall!¡±


    On the opposite side of the street, a few families watched the scene of bustle and instantlyughed. Everyone knew that the boss of the ¡°Zhouyue Winery¡± was very afraid of his wife. He could be taught by his wife almost every day. Then the families took out wooden benches and sat at the door to watch the scene. It added a bit of fun for their boring days.

 Chapter 156 - Attending a Feast

    Chapter 156 Attending a Feast


    Qu Qingning heard the scold from the next door and couldn¡¯t help but dig his ear. If he hadn¡¯t seen this ck iron wall, he would not have believed that the vulgar couple would be high-ranking inborn seniors.


    ¡°True hermits live in cities, don¡¯t they? I am not as excellent as them!¡±


    Qu Qingning sighed and closed his eyes to continue to control the Poisonous Heart Biting Insect to dig the earth. His devoutness was no less than that of a digger in Lanxiang, a technician training school...


    Su Li rested for a few days, and finally studied the records on nostrum of Hehuan Sect. She reached such a high realm in the poison circle. It meant that the so-called nostrum only had a lock which looked suspicious. Now both the key and lock were in her hands, so she could see it through at a nce. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she developed the antidote of Hongchen Powder.


    As for the poison in Tang Lei¡¯s body, it couldn¡¯t show its effect in a short time, and there wasn¡¯t the timing for detoxification. It was not urgent to develop the antidote.


    On this day, in the Su House, Mammy Li suddenly took two red invitations and stood in front of the door nervously before Su Li went out in the morning.


    ¡°Miss, something bad happened!¡±


    Su Li raised her brows and sat again. She decided that she would not go to the Affiliated School. She took the two invitations from Mammy Li and opened them.


    The first one was sent by the First Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    The second one was sent by the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°I hear that Miss Su Li is both beautiful and talented! I have admired you for a long time. So, I will specially prepare a feast in Hongyan House (Jiuqu Lane). I hope that Miss Su Li cane. On the evening (from 7 p.m. to 9 p.m.) of August 1st, we can talk with each other. I will make adequate preparations and wait for you!¡±


    Su Li ced the invitation on the table conveniently and meditated.


    These two invitations, except for the location, were the same. If she really wanted to attend the feast, she could only choose one.


    The emperor was old, but he had not yet determined the crown prince. The battle for the position of the crown prince was inevitable.


    The First Prince and the Third Prince were obviously opposite to each other. Both sides spared no effort to draw forces. The royal preceptor stood behind Su Li. It was natural that she was popr and they wanted to draw her over to their side.


    ¡°Miss, they are the First Prince and the Third Prince. If they are not happy...¡±


    Mammy Li was frightened and worried about Su Li. The situation was too difficult. No matter whom she chose, she would offend one of them. But if she chose nobody, both of them would be offended!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Mammy Li. I have my own sense of propriety.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly. She was not surprised that she was suddenly involved in the battle. She had heard that the two princes gave tit for tat, but it was quite ridiculous that no er became an emperor in the previous life.


    Putting down the invitation, Su Li went out as usual. She did not give any prince a reply.


    Mammy Li was full of doubts and waited for a day uneasily. But she did not wait for any scold from the princes. It seemed that no one would give in and that they firmly believed that Su Li woulde on August 1st.


    It was more obvious that the two princes gave tit for tat.


    In such a strange atmosphere, August 1st finally came.


    Su Li was dressed in a blue silk garment of Dahan embroidery. She inserted a jasper hairpin into her ck chignon and wore light make-up. When she was ready to go out, Su Qingtan knocked on the door and came in. When he saw the Second Sister, he was amazed but quickly became worried. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to attend the feast with you tonight, do you?¡±


    He understood that they invited Su Li because of Qi Xianqing. If she refused the princes, their anger would directly swallow Su Li.


    He once felt that Su Li was lucky because Qi Xianqing could protect her from the harassment of yboys. He did not expect that she would get involved in the dangerous battle.


    Both sess and failure relied on Qi Xianqing.


    Su Li walked to Su Qingtan with a smile. She lightly tidied up the front of Su Qingtan¡¯s dress and said with a gentle and convincing voice, ¡°Eldest Brother, rest assured. I have my own sense of propriety.¡± In addition, this matter is not up to me. It¡¯s up to my master. I believe that as long as I say in this way, the princes will not hassle me.¡±


    Su Qingtan felt better. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing the carriage leave, Su Qingtan became serious. He clenched his fists in his sleeves. He... was still too weak! If he had possessed enough power and strength, the Second Sister would not have faced the oppression of the princes at the age of 16!


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect your sister with your current identity. When you get to the bottom of it, you will understand what I mean. I expect that you wille to me instead of passively epting it.¡±


    Recalling Ling Qinn¡¯s words, Su Qingtan gnashed his teeth. At this moment, his eyes were extremely firm.


    ...


    The river behind the Hongyan House in the alley of brothels was glistening. A delicate ship with several stories drifted on the river. On the bridgehead, a long board was set up to the shore side. Under the crescent, a breeze was blowing, which was elegant and unique.


    ¡°Lady Qu, thanks for your kindness today.¡±


    The First Prince Dongfang Sheng had already arrived early. He booked the whole Hongyan House tonight, but he thought that it was inappropriate to entertain a girl in the Hongyan House. So, Qu Lu thought of the idea that they could boat on the river. She solved the problem for him.


    Qu Lu covered her face with a shy smile, which was enchanting. She said, ¡°You are really polite. It is my duty to help you share and solve difficulties. When you be the emperorter, please don¡¯t forget the help from Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng¡¯s mouth parched and tongue scorched. He cleared his throat and scolded secretly that the women in Hehuan Sect were all seductive ones. But he still behaved as a gentleman. He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Time is up. Please sit down.¡±


    Then, he pointed to the gauze curtain in the stern. Behind the gauze curtain, there was a guqin. With a gauze curtain to cover her, he would be much better.


    Qu Lu was surprised. The First Prince was actually able to withstand the seduction of Hehuan Powder. She looked down on him. With his patience, he might be able to seed.


    The task assigned by the sect waspleted. Qu Lu quietly dispersed the Hehuan Powder and stood up to walk into the gauze curtain. Dongfang Sheng really felt better. He felt relieved and waited carefully.


    He knew little about the martial arts circle, so he failed to detect any difference.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the time was up. However, there was no one on the bank of the river. Dongfang Sheng had some confidence about his bargaining counters. But if Su Li didn¡¯te today, what would he do?


    At this moment, Dongfang Sheng was slightly irritated and couldn¡¯t help but loosen the buckle in front of his chest and take a deep breath.


    At this moment, two figures in blue and white suddenly appeared on the shore side which was full ofnterns. The blue one was Su Li. Dongfang Sheng felt relieved. But when he saw the face of the white one beside Su Li, his eyes immediately turned bigger than copper bells!


    Why was this guy... here?!


    Ling Li pushed his wheelchair to the ship with an upper deck quickly. His speed was even faster than that of Su Li. When he saw Dongfang Sheng¡¯s puzzled face, he suddenlyughed and patted the stiff shoulders of Dongfang Sheng. He tilted his head and said,


    ¡°Brother Sheng, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You are still handsome! After I received your invitation, I immediately dressed up and came here! Look! I don¡¯t bring shame to you with the clothes, right?¡±


    Looking at theisant face of Ling Li, Dongfang Sheng had a long face. It was cker than the color of the bottom of a pan. He couldn¡¯t believe that the little boy who dared to put aphrodisiac in his wine a year ago suddenly became sensible today.


    He looked down and saw the crumpled clothes of Ling Li. His mouth violently twitched. The clothes of this little bastard... were exactly the same as his!!


    Looking at crumpled front of Ling Li¡¯s dress stuck with something yellow and dirty, the First Prince, who was very satisfied with his dress before, suddenly wanted to vomit.


    This boy really came to make trouble for me!


    But he could only have the bitter pill today. That¡¯s because... he really sent an invitation to the Ling Family.


    At this moment, Su Li had already walked to the ship with an upper deck. Looking at Ling Li, who lookedcent and the First Prince, who was angry, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but feel strange. Why did hee?


    Seeing Su Lie in with confusion, Dongfang Sheng instantly felt that his face was violently ripped off and rubbed by Ling Li on the ground. But he still had to smile and hold back his anger. He said to Su Li, ¡°It is my honor that Miss Su is willing toe here. Please sit down for a while. I am leaving to manage an emergency situation.¡±


    Su Li showed a thoughtful smile and nodded slightly, ¡°Do as you wish.¡±


    Then, she really sat down and watched the y.


    Dongfang Sheng felt relieved. He was really afraid that Su Li would leave angrily because of Ling Li. If that happened, his image in the mind of the emperor would be worse than that of the Third Brother. One false step would make a great difference!


    Suddenly, Dongfang Sheng felt cold. It seemed that a chill locked him, which made him tremble. But this feeling came and left quickly. He did not find the source.


    Dongfang Sheng nced at Ling Li, who was smirking. He could not help but smile bitterly. He even thought that the source was Ling Li. Today he was really annoyed and confused.


    Even if the sun rose from the west, it wouldn¡¯t be this little bastard, ha-ha...


    Sitting behind the wheelchair of Ling Li, Dongfang Sheng held back his anger and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Ling Li, I remembered that the invitation was clearly sent to your cousin, Ling Qinn. Why do youe?¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡±


    The expression of Ling Li showed that he merited the invitation. He replied without hesitation, ¡°Brother Sheng, Third Brother Lang and you should have discussed the date. Both of you sent invitations to my younger cousin at the same time. How can he manage it? He can¡¯t separate himself. So, Qinn attends the feast of the Third Brother Lang. I am afraid that you are not happy, so Ie here!¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you are not happy...¡±


    ¡°Not happy...¡±


    When Su Li heard the words, she was close toughing. She probably understood it.


    Ling Qinn obeyed the Third Prince¡¯ order on the surface. The Third Prince sent an invitation to him for discussion of important matters. Dongfang Sheng wanted to make trouble, so he specially sent an invitation to Ling Qinn at the same time.


    The Third Prince was angry, so he dealt with the First Prince as thetter dealt with him. He also sent her an invitation.


    Originally, Ling Qinn attended the feast of the Third Prince. She attended the feast of the First Prince. It seemed that they reached a draw.


    But Dongfang Sheng forgot that there was a son who ¡°didn¡¯t know the rules¡± in the Ling Family.


    Ling Li¡¯s expression was showing that there was no need to thank him. Seeing this, Dongfang Sheng looked pale. The scene was very wonderful.

 Chapter 157 - Two Lovebirds in the River

    Chapter 157 Two Lovebirds in the River


    nk¡ª


    The sound of the zither resolved the embarrassment between the two people.


    Following the sound, Ling Li saw Qu Lu who was hazy in the gauze. With his eyes brightened, Ling Li said, ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t this Miss Qu? I only saw Brother Sheng and Miss Su Li just now but did not notice that Miss Qu was on the ship. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Qu Lu gave him a pleasant smile, and then she said sweetly behind the gauze, ¡°Today, I am just a maidservant to y the zither for you. Childe Ling, don¡¯t be nervous. First Prince, the dishes are going to cool down. It is better to start the feast.¡±


    Reminded by Qu Lu, Dongfang Sheng immediatelye to his senses from rage. He almost forgot that Su Li was still waiting on the side.


    Dongfang Sheng calmed himself down and sat down. He said, ¡°Waiter! Serve the dishes! Since Brother Ling is here, I should treat you well.¡±


    Immediately, some people got on the boat and added a table. Ling Li moved the wheelchair to the feast table, then he immediately nted his eyes and saw Su Li who was sitting next to him. He grinned and said,


    ¡°Oh, is this the first talented girl in Yunjing City, Miss Su Li? I am d to meet you. Miss Su is really a born beauty, just like... yes, just like a fairy from heaven! Compared to Wu Xiuxiu and othermon girls, you are really beautiful!¡±


    It was funny that Ling Li said with his startled expression. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She didn¡¯t know Ling Li could be so funny.


    Dongfang Sheng was angry, because he thought that Su Li was so young that she was deceived by Ling Li. She was teased by Ling Li. It was him who asked Su Li toe here and talked about business. But in the end, it became a ce of flirting for Ling Li. He had a feeling of grievance that he was cheated but he couldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    ¡°Ling Li!¡±


    It was unbearable. Dongfang Sheng shouted. Immediately, the entire ship was quiet.


    Ling Li snorted inside, but he pretended to be confused. He said, ¡°Brother Sheng, if there is something I can do, just call me. Why did your you shout? It is not good to scare Miss Su Li.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng was furious and held back the urge to scold. He said with a cold smile, ¡°Brother Ling, your body is so weak that you should have more food and talk less. I want to consult Miss Su Li about something.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ling Li patted his wheelchair handle and said, ¡°Brother Ling, you should tell me earlier. I will be silent on the side. Please talk...¡±


    Then, Ling Li actually began to eat and drink regardless anyone else.


    Dongfang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. His forehead sweated after the rage. He wiped his head without any traces, then he smiled and praised aloud, ¡°Since you entered Yunjing, you had been known across the whole city. Today I am so d to see you here. It is true that people who has good reputation must be brilliant. Today I have no regrets because I see you in person.¡±


    Su Li smiled and revealed her white teeth. She said gently, ¡°First Prince, I am ttered. I know that I don¡¯t deserve this reputation. But my master is too famous and I just took advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng waved his hand and said, ¡°An aplished disciple owes his aplishment to his great teacher. Since the royal preceptor could help my father take the power, he must have some merits. I admired the royal preceptor for a long time. Can you introduce him to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Su Li hesitated. Dongfang Sheng thought he had chance, so, he continued to try to persuade her. Suddenly, a voice with vulgar words sounded suddenly.


    ¡°Di Shi? I know! Isn¡¯t she the most famous prostitute in Hongcui House? I remember clearly that I was going to order her that day but I didn¡¯t expect that you ordered her before. I was disappointed for a long time!¡±


    Ling Li took a chicken drumstick in his right hand and grinned with a greasy mouth. Dongfang Sheng was nervous in an instant. He saw that Su Li became serious quickly. Everyone would be unhappy when his master was insulted like this.


    Dongfang Sheng was angry about the disturbance. He wanted so much to stab the arrogant disabled teenager to death. He rushed to Ling Li and finally he couldn¡¯t conceal his intention of killing inside. He overturned the table at one stroke and said angrily,


    ¡°Ling Li, I was saving your face. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Ling Li tilted his head and picked his ears. He nonchntly said, ¡°Brother Sheng, what are you doing? I just told the truth. Why are you so angry with me? If I make you unhappy, you can ask me to leave. Why did you pretend to invite me to drink and eat meat? You are so hypocritical.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Dongfang Sheng stared at Ling Li. He was so furious that his hands were shaking. Ling Li was so shameless. He was not only shameless, but also simply didn¡¯t know what shame was!


    ¡°It is really unfortunate that the Ling Family has such a descendant!¡±


    Dongfang Sheng scolded in a roundabout way. But Ling Li nodded expertly and said, ¡°I am ttered. If you have nothing else, I am leaving, or you will say that I bully you to the extreme.¡±


    Then, Ling Li moved his wheelchair to the bank as if nothing happened. Dongfang Sheng was so raged that he was close to spiting blood. He was trying his best to preventing himself from throttling this little bastard.


    Su Li looked cold but she still watched her behaviors. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°It is toote. You¡¯d better go back and rest early. As for my master, I can¡¯t decide for him. When hees to Yunjing, I will inform you. I am leaving. Please stay, your majesty.¡±


    The First Prince was going to say something, but finally he failed to say a word. Because of Ling Li, he lost hisposure and fell into confusion. Su Li left suddenly, and he didn¡¯t know what to do about that.


    ¡°Ling Li! Ling Qinn. This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    He angrily growled and did not notice that Su Li and Ling Li almost disappeared on the shore at the same time.


    After Qu Lu came out from the gauze, she ordered the servants to clean up. She walked to the First Prince and whispered, ¡°First Prince, you were impulsive.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°The little bastard bullied me too much. It is hateful that he made me lose face in front of Su Li.¡±


    Qu Lu was a little disappointed. She said, ¡°You never thought that maybe it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Ling Li suddenly appeared here tonight. Maybe someone deliberately instructed him to do this?¡±


    Dongfang Sheng was stunned. He thought for a while and turned back to look at Qu Lu, ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°Ling Qinn!¡±


    Qu Lu said the name in a low voice, which made Dongfang Sheng immediately be angry.


    ¡°Ling Li is an idiot. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to think about this kind of thing. But it makes sense that Ling Qinn instructed him to mess up on the feast you prepared for Su Li. yboys always pester people, and that¡¯s what they do. Even if Ling Qinn didn¡¯t teach him on purpose, Ling Li can do it very well. Perhaps, Ling Li is not an idiot like we know ...¡±


    The more Qu Lu said, the more serious Dongfang Sheng was. Ling Li was a yboy even before he was disabled. He couldn¡¯t know how to hide natural instincts before he was born. So, he must be guided Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Rest assured, your majesty. Although Su Li refused your good intentions, but she didn¡¯t say that it is impossible. You still have a chance. Hehuan Sect will help you. The Third Prince is not a big deal.¡±


    After Qu Luforted him, the First Prince became calm. He gave a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°Lady Qu, thank you. You guys in Jianghu are loyal to friends. I want to do something for you. If you have something that I can help, do not hesitate to ask me.¡±


    Qu Lu¡¯s eyes were brightened and her worry faded away soon. She said with a chuckle, ¡°Thank you. You are so kind, your majesty. Hehuan Sect now has no difficulties. If it has any, I will ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, haha...¡±


    They talked happily, but Qu Lu sighed inside. She thought she could find a way from the First Prince. But the performance of Dongfang Sheng made her understand that there was only one choice for her. At least, Mr. Li seemed to be less reckless and stupidpared with the First Prince.


    The river was rippling. The night in the Hongyan House was peaceful and quiet.


    Under the surface of the river, Su Li came back in ck tights. She hided under the ship and eavesdropped the conversation between Qu Lu and the First Prince.


    It turned out that Hehuan Sect was one patron of Dongfang Sheng...


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit. Qu Lu concealed something to her. Because they just cooperated, Su Li understood that it¡¯s only human nature. But it did not mean that she would not me her for this after she knew it.


    Between the First Prince and the Third Prince, Su Li chose the First Prince without hesitation. It didn¡¯t mean that she thought highly of First Prince. The truth was that she was confused that why First Prince would invite her here. The location of the Hongyan House wasmon to others, but Su Li knew that it was the stronghold of Hehuan Sect.


    As for Third Prince, he had a connection with Ling Li. Ling Qinn mediated in them, so she didn¡¯t have to waste time.


    Clump, clump, clump...


    There was a sound of footsteps on the boat. Qu Lu and the First Prince left one by one. Several servants were clearing away the dishes on the ship.


    Su Li heard for a moment in silence and noticed that the First Prince¡¯s guards left. She immediately floated and was about to leave.


    Suddenly¡ª


    The water churned. Before Su Li floated, she saw a familiar and handsome face not far from her in the dark water. Su Li opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Ling Li!


    He also went back and hid under the ship!


    Perhaps both of them were vignt enough and were afraid that the guards who reached the innate realm noticed them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t spread the psychic awareness to explore others and they also controlled the flow of the water. Their positions of eavesdropping were only a few inches away, but they didn¡¯t notice each other.


    Ling Li was also shocked. He did not expect that Su Li woulde back to do the same thing as him. She had no reason to do so.


    Babble!


    Maybe it¡¯s because that they were so close to each other, so, Su Li breathed slightly quickly. A bubble rose from the surface of the water and made a soft sound.


    Ling Li immediately frowned and embraced Su Li¡¯s thin waist unexpectedly. He pressed his cold lips overbearingly against Su Li¡¯s and took her tight body to sink deeper and flow along the river.

 Chapter 158 - The Death of Ma Ling Snapped!

    Chapter 158 The Death of Ma Ling


    Snapped!


    On the shore of the evening, Su Li pped Ling Li indifferently without saying anything. She only had a nce at his lips and turned away. Water vapor rose from her as she walked. She looked like a fairy. After two or three steps, her clothes were dry as usual.


    Ling Li stroked his cheeks and put his fingertips on his lips which were bitten by Su Li. He stared at the pretty figure of Su Li for a moment and pondered. She breathed deeply just now. He knew that she was not as indifferent and calm as she just behaved.


    That time in the yard of valley, when she detoxified him... she clearly took the initiative to kiss him. This time he was just trying to cover them up, but she bit his lips and pped him severely. Why?


    There was a burning pain on his cheeks. Ling Li used his vital energy to dilute the red mark and the wounds on his lips healed up in an instant. He turned his back in the opposite direction and did not chase Su Li.


    The night wind blew. An inexplicable smile shed on Hierarch Ling¡¯s stern face. It seemed that even he was pped, he wasn¡¯t angry. On the contrary... he was d?


    ...


    When Su Li returned to the Su House, Su Qingtan saw Su Li being exhausted, he didn¡¯t ask any more but let her have a good rest at once.


    Mammy Li had already prepared a whole bathtub of hot water and waited for Su Li toe back.


    After taking off the clothes, Su Lizilyy in the bathtub. She closed her eyes and took a long breath. The scene under the ship in the water shed in her mind. She felt that she still could feel the touch of their lips.


    ¡°I made promise to myself, but I didn¡¯t keep it...¡±


    Su Li signed and didn¡¯t think these things. She clearly made up her mind that she would never have anything to do with him in this life. She carefully avoided any possibilities to meet Ling Li, but she couldn¡¯t avoid him who always took the initiative to meet her, and she couldn¡¯t avoid... that strange coincidence.


    Mammy Li tidied the dirty clothes away outside the screen. She couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. The clothes were a little crumpled as if they had just been washed.


    At the same time, in the Ling House.


    Ling Mo and Ling Xian stood aside quietly and both of them looked at the lips of Lin Li. Their master just went to a feast, and how could he hurt his lips?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Though Ling Li was calm enough, he couldn¡¯t stand being stared for several minutes. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Rearrange files of the First Prince, quickly.¡±


    Ling Mo became stern at once and went to the side to burn the outdated files. Then he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Qu Lu of the Hongyan Housees from the Hehuan Sect and she works for the First Prince.¡±


    ¡°In that case, we must re-estimate the power of the First Prince.¡±


    The heard a voice from the outside of the door, then the door of study was opened. It was Ling Qinn. He had juste over from the residence of the Third Prince.


    Ling Qinn entered the room and folded his fan. He saw the wounds on Ling Li¡¯s lips and felt shocked, and then he asked, ¡°Your mouth...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±


    Ling Li stood up directly from the wheelchair and pointed at Ling Qing¡¯s nose, and then he abused, ¡°If you didn¡¯t let me y the fool to go for Dongfang Sheng, I wouldn¡¯t be cursed by that fool. He overturned my feast table and I had to keep smiling?!¡±


    Although Ling Li didn¡¯t tell them who hurt his lips, it was clearly from his words that it was the First Prince who overturned the table and caused the wounds on his lips.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t hold himself up and burst intoughter.


    Ling Xian covered her mouth and didn¡¯tugh out loud.


    Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t helpughing and derided, ¡°You are good at pretending to be fool, aren¡¯t you? I make the best use of your ability. If it was not for your endurance for humiliation, we could not get such important information.¡±


    Ling Li blinked and looked at Ling Mo, and then he said coldly, ¡°Now! Run one hundred circles around the martial arts field. Don¡¯t use your vital energy!¡±


    Ling Mo forced a bitter smile and asked, ¡°Why me?¡±


    No one answered him. He gave a nce at Ling Xian who gave him a gesture of cheering up and he glimpsed Ling Qinn who was full of encouragement for him, and then he finally walked out of the study listlessly.


    When Ling Mo walked away, the rest three people all sighed with relief.


    Ling Xian and Ling Qinn thought secretly that the master finally vented his anger to someone. Poor Ling Mo.


    Ling Li was also thinking that he finally muddled through...


    ¡°How about Dongfang Lang?¡±


    Ling Li sat down and calmed himself down.


    Ling Qinn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. There is no doubt that Dongfang Lang will highly praise this n tomorrow and he will trust me even more. After all, I even took advantage of my own cousin this time.¡±


    Ling Li looked serious. Since Ling Qinn joined them, he always satirized Ling Li.


    However, Qinn even stitched Su Li up this time. Su Li always took her revenge. Now Ling Qinn¡¯s life was in her hands. He would be regretful in the future.


    Su Li pondered with a smile and did not reveal a little bit of clue. After the two had a private discussion for a while, Ling Qinn left.


    Nothing happened during the night.


    On the next day, dark clouds spread over the sky and it seemed to rain heavily. There were few pedestrians on the streets, and few people were willing to go out in this weather.


    Mammy Li kindly prepared an umbre for Su Li. When Su Li was going to go out with the umbre, Su Zipei came in and said, ¡°Second Sister, father said that the winery was not busy today and you should have a look on the boilers.¡± No one knew where Su Zipei went in the morning.


    Su Zipei seemed to be afraid Su Qingtan who gave her several lessons before. She didn¡¯t cause trouble to Su Li for several days. Instead, she stayed at home obediently. Only when she bought medicine for her mother, she would go out.


    Today, it was not the day to buy medicine for Zhu Yan.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lit and she said in confusion, ¡°Father said that I don¡¯t need to go to the winery. How...¡±


    Su Zipei was a little flustered and she did her best to keep calm. Then she said, ¡°How do I know? That¡¯s what father said. I am going to take care of my mother!¡±


    Then Su Zipei turned around and ran to the courtyard. It seemed that she fled because she was trying to hide something.


    Su Li meditated for a moment and got into the carriage. The driver looked at her confusedly. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Go to the Baiwei Building.¡±


    After about one hour and a half, the carriage stopped in front of the Baiwei Building, but it¡¯s not deserted as Su Zipei said. People in the rainy days had nothing to do, so, more people were going out to enjoy delicacies.


    Su Huanli was terribly busy and suddenly he saw Su Lie here. Then he immediately held her hands and enjoined quickly, ¡°You juste in time. Several boilers don¡¯t work very well. Go and have a look.¡±


    Su Li was in a daze. Did Su Zipei reallye to the Baiwei Building in the morning?Read more chapter on v ipnovel


    Had she been too sensitive these days? Maybe she shouldn¡¯t think too much.


    After being pushed into the kitchen, Su Li actually found that several boilers were overused. Then she called several helpers to start renovation at once.


    At this moment, the First Master Ma Ling sneaked into the Baiwei Building with a few servants. They looked around and didn¡¯t find Su Li. They breathed a sigh of relief instantly. Ma Ling found a seat to sit down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have all the specialty dishes here. I am not short of money!¡±


    Ma Ling stretched out his hand and put a small ingot of silver on the table. The waiter immediately went to the kitchen to ce an order.


    ¡°Master, I heard that the dishes of the Baiwei Building taste good. We really want to...¡±


    One servant came close to him and said in a low voice, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard as he said.


    Ma Ling immediately knocked him on the head and scolded in a low voice, ¡°How worthless you are. As long as the matter is done, we can get rid of the Affiliated School and be the true students of the National Academy. That one is the most outstanding person in the National Academy. It is impossible for him to deceive us.¡±


    That servant shrank his neck. He didn¡¯t refute any more as if he was attracted by the prospect that Ma Ling described.


    ¡°But before this, let me taste the Beggars¡¯ Chicken. I have no chance to eat the dish in the future.¡±


    Ma Ling chuckled and did not take action at once. After all dishes were ready and he ate and drank quite enough, he secretly took out a white sandalwood and lit it, and then he put it under the table.


    Today¡¯s wind happened to blow in the direction to the inside of the winery. Ma Ling and others tittered. The colorless and odorless smoke floated in the entire Baiwei Building. At this moment, Su Li, who was repairing the boilers in the kitchen, did not notice it at all.


    Soon, there was a burst of mourning in the winery.


    ¡°Oh! My stomach hurts...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? My head is so dizzy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Thump!


    A fat man who ate several tes of the Beggars¡¯ Chicken was suddenly foaming at the mouth. He slid down the chair andy on the ground in a state of drastic convulsion. The other people was astonished by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it! There¡¯s something wrong with today¡¯s dishes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh!!¡±


    The entire Baiwei Building was in a mess. More and more people fell down and foamed at the mouth. Some people staggered to the street and directlyy on the road in the end.


    The quirky scene immediately caught the attention of the outside pedestrians. Arge group of people came over in less than ten seconds.


    Seeing that it was in a bad way, waiters finally shouted in a panic, ¡°Master! Master! Something bad happened. All of our guests spat...¡±


    Su Huanli looked at the guests lying in the hall. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do at all. The Baiwei Building had been open for several months. How could this kind of thing happen suddenly?!


    Su Li, who heard the noise, immediately put aside what she was doing and rushed to the front hall. She felt shocked by what she saw. Then she came to the nearest people who just fell down and felt the pulse. She was astonished.


    The person was poisoned and it was highly toxic!


    With so many people poisoned, the antidote that she carried with her was not enough!


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t hesitate. Send them to the clinic to detoxify, otherwise they will all die. We can¡¯t afford the losses at all!¡±


    Su Li said hurriedly and then rushed to those people with the most severe symptoms of poisoning. She took out a few silver needles that she carried with her to suppress the toxin. Su Huanli was in a state of utter stupefaction at this moment. When he heard Su Li¡¯s words, he immediately told waiters to go to the clinic to invite doctors.


    The waiters noticed that the Baiweil Building was in a tight ce. If all these people died in the winery, they would share the me. After they heard Su Huanli¡¯s order, they immediately tried their best to push the crowd and ran wildly to the clinic.


    Fortunately, the Baiwei Building was in an excellent position and was not far from the clinic. Soon, the waiters invited doctors to help.


    Su Li saw them and breathed a sigh of relief. Then she suddenly nced at the person who fell down beside the door of the Baiwei Building. With her pupils shrank, she came to the person in a hurry.


    Seeing the face of thetter, Su Li pondered deeply.


    He was the only son of the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs, Ma Ling.


    He was dead.

 Chapter 159 - Joining the Yinmo Cult?

    Chapter 159 Joining the Yinmo Cult?


    Fan Dechang, the peace officer of the capital city quickly responded to such a big ident of the Baiwei Building. He immediately sent people to block the vicinity of the Baiwei Building, but seeing dead bodies of Ma Ling and his followers, many sons of rich families, Fan Dechang turned back and ran immediately.


    The son of the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs and many eldest sons of the rich and powerful families died!


    The case was a hot potato!


    If Fan Dechang didn¡¯t deal with it well, he would easily lose his position!


    The case was indeed a serious matter and it was not something that he could manage. Both Ling Qinn of the Supreme Judiciary and Chen Gong of the Ministry of Penalty were willing to handle such a case. He was old, so he¡¯d better not get involved.


    ¡°Lord, don¡¯t go! I am wronged!¡±


    Su Huanli saw that Fan Dechang had juste and left; and he hadn¡¯t had time to say anything with the officer. He rushed to chase Fan Dechang, but he was stopped by the peace officers. They held the broadsword and halberd, so he didn¡¯t dare to take rash action. He had to raise his hands in a flurry and came back slowly.


    Su Li stood aside and pondered.


    She did not check the cause of Ma Ling¡¯s and others¡¯ death because it didn¡¯t make sense. Money of Ma Ling and others disappearedpletely. It was obvious that someone destroyed the evidence under the pretext of stealing. It was difficult to find out any clues.


    Soon, people of the Supreme Judiciary and the Ministry of Penalty came here.


    Fan Dechang was a very sophisticated person; He didn¡¯t want to offend anyone and informed Chen Gong and Ling Qinn of the news at the same time.


    Ling Qinn and Chen Gong met in front of the Baiwei Building. They looked calm and meditated for a while.


    The atmosphere became tense at once.


    The Supreme Judiciary and the Ministry of Penalty handled big cases at the same time. Thepetition between them was fierce, and the rtionship was not good.


    Ling Qinn sighed inwardly and immediately said with a smile, ¡°Lord Chen has to handle the previous cases and has a lot of work to do. How about handing over the case of the Baiwei Building to me?¡±


    Chen Gong became stern and said in an indifferent voice, ¡°Let the Ministry of Penalty deal with it. You¡¯d better avoid arousing suspicion.¡±


    Ling Qinn became stern and thought that the old guy really would not consider personal feelings. Su Qingtan, why were all recent big cases rted to you?


    With this in mind, he took a step back and bent down to salute. He said loudly, ¡°Lord Chen, there must be grievances in this case. Please do not use instruments of torture to avoid big mistakes.¡±


    Chen Gong heard Ling Qinn¡¯s words and snorted. Then he stepped into the Baiwei Building without looking back.


    Ling Qinn waved his hand and gestured to go back. The trusted subordinate behind him saw his gesture and couldn¡¯t help transmitting the sound, ¡°Lord, are we just leaving?¡±


    Ling Qinn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is there a choice? The case is rted to Su Qingtan. Even if I manage to take over the case from Chen Gong and find out the real murder, I will not be able to convince the public. I have already said what I should say. The rest relies on good luck of the Su Family.¡±


    Then Ling Qinn¡¯s mind shed with Su Li¡¯s delicate figure, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He only hoped that the girl could be strong enough to bear. The punishment of the Ministry of Penalty was cruel.


    ...


    Su Li saw that Chen Gong came in and didn¡¯t feel surprised at all. If the Supreme Judiciary took over the case, that was weird.


    Chen Gong bent and examined the bodies of Ma Ling and others. Then he stood up and sternly nced at Su Huanli and several waiters who almost wetted their pants in fear. Eventually he stared at Su Li for a moment and said coldly,


    ¡°Detain all people of the Baiwei Building and send them back to the Ministry of Penalty for interrogation!¡±


    ¡°Take away all the corpses and hand them over to a coroner to find out the cause of death!¡±


    ¡°Block the Baiwei Building. Anyone unrted aren¡¯t allowed to approach it during the investigation!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chen Gong coldly gave orders. Then people of the Ministry of Penalty took action at once.


    The business of the Yiwei Building, diagonally opposite to the Baiwei Building improved slightly in the end. Wu Xiuxiu stood in front of the window sill on the second floor and saw people of the Ministry of Penalty take Su Li and others away. She could not help but doubt.


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s Chen Gong...¡±


    Wu Jin smiled and yed with the sandalwood that had not beenpletely burnt in his hand. Then he said, ¡°It was Ma Ling and others that poisoned themselves personally. Who can think of it without this item, chief culprit of poisoning in the Baiwei Building? Even if Chen Gong has far-reaching supernatural power, he won¡¯t suspect me. How can he arrest offspring of the Wu Family without evidence?¡±


    Then Wu Jin pinched the half-burnt sandalwood in his hand into powder with a little physical strength.


    Wu Xiuxiu looked at her arrogant and vigorous brother. She was intoxicated by him. If she hadn¡¯t been his sister, how good would it have been...


    In the prison of the Ministry of Penalty,


    all people of the Baiwei Building were taken into custody separately, including the waiters.


    Su Li was in a mixed female cell. There were more than ten female prisoners in blood-stained white prison uniforms. Several female prisoners saw that Su Li came in and hadn¡¯t wore a prison uniform, and that she was dressed in bright and beautiful clothes. Their eyes brightened up at once and they came at Su Li crazily.


    The prisoners had been locked up for a long time and were in a confused state of mind.


    Su Li frowned and shunned them. She knocked down a few female prisoners who went too far. The wounds of the prisoners were touched, and they screeched sadly. Then they finally came to their sense and shrank in the corner again. They looked at Su Li in fear and were full of... hatred!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are a warrior. Little girl, do you know the implication of exposing cultivation in the Ministry of Penalty?¡±


    The white-haired old biddy who crouched in the innermost ce of the cell said with a sinister smile. Her voice was as harsh as a night owl.


    Ha-Ha...


    The rest of the female prisoners immediatelyughed with the old biddy.


    Su Li bit her thin lips and meditated for a moment. In previous life, the ck iron punctured her bones and she had been imprisoned in the water dungeon of the Ministry of Penalty for a year. She clearly knew a warrior¡¯s fate in the Ministry of Penalty.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t expose her cultivation, her identity had already been known throughout Yunjing City. How could it happen that the apprentice of the royal preceptor didn¡¯t have any cultivation?


    Instantly, two kinds of footsteps echoed in the cold dungeon. Although the sound of conversation was quiet, it was still heard by Su Li.


    ¡°Hee-hee...¡±


    After an abnormalughter, someone said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen an unmarried young woman be tortured by bone puncture for a long time. This is a good task. Fifth Brother, how about giving me this errand?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I have been waiting for this errand for ten years. You actually want to change it with me. No way!¡±


    Su Li became stern and thought that she was too careless.


    Yunjing was different from other ces. She knew that someone dealt with her, but in face of a difficult situation, she couldn¡¯t think of a solution for a while.


    Although the Ministry of Penalty was heavily guarded, it was absolutely easy for her to escape if she wanted to do so.


    But she couldn¡¯t escape. If she escaped, she would be responsible for the sin of the Baiwei Building. The Eldest Brother would also be involved by her and his official career would be ruined.


    She had such regret in previous life. This life... she was absolutely unwilling to see the scene.


    ¡°Who is Su Li? Come out for the inquiry!¡±


    When she was thinking, two pawns for death sentence appeared in front of the cell with their eyes shining.Read more chapter on v ipnovel


    ...


    ¡°Was Su Li taken away by the Ministry of Penalty?¡±


    After Ling Li heard the news from Ling Qinn, his expression changed slightly. Ling Xian was extremely worried too. If the girl died in the Ministry of Penalty, no one could heal Ling Qinn¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Should I go?¡±


    Ling Mo felt nervous and knew the rtionship between the master and Su Li. They were definitely not alienated from the surface.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ling Li turned the mechanism on the wall and took out a set of in clothes and a mask. Then he turned away. He said, ¡°You were exposedst time. This time I will go personally against emergencies!¡±


    Ling Xian saw Ling Li leave nkly. Did they feel nervous for the same thing?


    Ling Mo nced at her carefully and did not dare to say more in the end.


    The persons in the room had their own thoughts. Ling Qinn was confused most. What was the rtionship between Su Li and Ling Li? Everyone felt nervous when he said that Su Li had an ident. Why?


    Was there a secret that he did not know?


    With this in mind, Ling Qinn patted the fan in his hand. He became less confused and did not ask anything. He could live for half a year at most in his current psychical condition. What if he knew?


    Ling Qinn returned to the Ministry of Penalty. He saw Su Qingtan, who had been waiting for him for a long time, as soon as he walked into the study.


    ¡°Lord, how about my sister and others?¡±


    Su Qingtan clenched his fists. He had already heard the news from someone who came back from the prison, but he still wanted to get confirmation from Ling Qinn.


    Ling Qinn raised his eyebrows and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that scary to be imprisoned by the Ministry of Penalty. After all, the case has not been ascertained. Your father will be fine, but no one knows what your sister will go through.¡±


    When Su Qingtan heard thetter part of Ling Qinn¡¯s words, he was so nervous that he felt a sense of suffocation. Then he said, ¡°What will happen to my Second Sister?¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you are not surprised about the fact that Qi Xianqing is your sister¡¯s master. You should have seen Qi Xianqing and should know that Qi Xianqing is not only a royal preceptor but also a superb senior who breaks through to the inborn peak in cultivation! Do you think he will not teach his apprentice Xuangong?¡±


    Su Qingtan pondered and said, ¡°You mean...¡±


    But the Second Sister had never shown any force in front of him and didn¡¯t look like a person who mastered a little bit of Xuangong.


    Ling Qinn sneered undisguisedly, ¡°Su Li¡¯s cultivation has reached to the acquired eighth hurdle. Your cultivation is not as good as hers. Tut-tut...¡±


    Su Qingtan heard Ling Qinn¡¯s taunts and his cheeks became crimson. Then he roared in a low voice, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ling Qinn was not angry and tapped on the table with his fingers. Then he said, ¡°After your sister suffers from the bone puncture in the future, you will still have many opportunities to exceed her.¡±


    Bone puncture?!!!


    Su Qingtan was instantly pale and grabbed the edge of the table tightly. He shouted angrily, ¡°Why will she suffer from the bone puncture? She is not convicted, is she? Does the Ministry of Penalty dare to punish the apprentice of the royal preceptor?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find your idol instead of spending sometime venting your anger to me?¡±


    Ling Qinn became stern and his words put Su Qingtan under great pressure. Then Su Qingtan said, ¡°Unfortunately, the rule that warriors have to suffer from bone puncture when they are in the Ministry of Penalty is made by your idol, Lord Chen Gong.¡±


    Su Qingtan stopped breathing temporarily. His Second Sister had lived a miserable life since her childhood. Her happy life just began. However, she would have to suffer from the inhumane punishment. With these in mind, he felt distressed and trembled.


    Why wasn¡¯t he the one who was tortured?!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Qingtan pondered and said, ¡°Ling Qinn, you said that there are ways to make me be stronger quickly. I want to try at all costs.¡±


    Ling Qinn chuckled and waved his hand to close the doors and windows. Then he said slowly, ¡°You have no valuable things, but I will help you in consideration of your kindness and justice. Loyalty is not emphasized in the martial arts circle, but if you vite the moral principle of my cult, I will kill you personally. Su Qingtan, have you ever heard... the Yinmo Cult?¡±

 Chapter 160 - Moodiness

    Chapter 160 Moodiness


    Yinmo Cult?


    It sounded familiar.


    Su Qingtan frowned and thought for a moment. He suddenly looked shocked. It was the powerful evil cult which the Dahan Dynasty had been dreaded and had wanted topletely annihte, wasn¡¯t it?


    Ling Qinn turned out to be a member of the Yinmo Cult!!


    Besides, he was still the General Officer of the Supreme Judiciary!!


    A sense of trepidation rose from Su Qingtan¡¯s heart. How many people with clean background like Ling Qinn wanted to be in high positions in the Dahan Dynasty? Not to mention anything else, under Ling Qinn¡¯s management, there must be lots of people in the Supreme Judiciary who had been the members of the Yinmo Cult. And he would be one of them today.


    All of a sudden Su Qingtan felt that his shoulder was patted. His absentminded look instantly became serious and he came to his senses.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s smile was quietly elegant as usual. However, in Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes, it looked strange and evil.


    ¡°Why are you rmed? The Yinmo Cult is not as terrible as you think. Because the the Dahan Dynasty dreads us, so it deliberately defames us. We have been made a scapegoat for the Dongfang Family many times over the years.¡±


    ¡°Why is it still called the evil cult?¡±


    Su Qingtan stared at Ling Qinn. Since he would not leave the study today if he did not say yes. He¡¯d better inquire about more information of the Yinmo Cult. He could pretend to join them first and then watch for the proper moment for action.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the tabletop. Su Qingtan listened to the clear sound and felt that as if his heart was gently grasped. Each tap could make his heart beat in disorder, and block his blood flow.


    Su Qingtan let out a muffled groan. He bent forward and knelt on the ground. At this time, Ling Qinn said,


    ¡°Su Qingtan, from now on, you are a member of the Yinmo Cult and I am your master. Do you know that you couldn¡¯t talk to me in this tone? Later, I will ask Ling Shuyi to teach you. Since it¡¯s the first time that you have offended me, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    When Ling Qinn¡¯s fingers stopped tapping and the sound disappeared, Su Qingtan panted a breath andy on the ground like a dog. In Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes, Ling Qinn was a little strict but good teacher in the past, but now he had be an evil person.


    ¡°As for the Yinmo Cult, the master didn¡¯t want to build an evil cult, however, there were causes and effects before. Sincemon people called us evil cult, we are evil cult then. The so-called decent faction is what those sanctimonious hypocrites blow their own trumpet. No big deal.¡±


    Ling Qinn seemed to exin clearly, but it¡¯s like nothing was exined. Su Qingtan listened to him in silence.


    He imagined that Ling Qinn would ask him to join the cult. However, Ling Qinn only said a lot of ts. It turned out that he had be a member of Yinmo Cult since Ling Qinn spoke out the two words ¡°Yinmo Cult¡±. He had no choice.


    ¡°For the sake of the former friendship, I will teach you Xuangong in person, which is regarded as themitment to you. However, if your practicing progress cannot satisfy me, I will destroy your Xuangong personally so as to save my face.¡±


    Ling Qinn threw him a rubbing booklet and said, ¡°This is the superior Xuangong. You are not expected to understand it well. Remember to burn out it after cramming when you go back. I don¡¯t need to talk more about how precious Xuangong is, right?¡±


    Looking at the booklet lying quietly on the ground, Su Qingtan took a deep breath and repressed his emotion.


    Aftering to Yunjing, he knew that Xuangong was secret. What he learned in the Supreme Judiciary was the mostmon third-level Xuangong. He didn¡¯t have strong family background. Therefore, he had no chance to learn those advanced practice methods.


    Now, the superior Xuangong which he had always dreamed about was in front of him, but he wasn¡¯t happy at all. On the contrary, he was deeply confused. He didn¡¯t know whether it was right or not.


    Picking up the booklet and standing up, Su Qingtan hesitated for a moment and then ended the meeting with the Supreme Judiciary style. He said,


    ¡°Please excuse me to leave first.¡±


    Ling Qinn gazed at Su Qingtan after he left. Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes were no longer cold, instead, they were full of apology. The middle-aged guard, who stood like a sculpture beside Ling Qinn, finally moved. He gesticted that it was not necessary to get into this situation.


    Ling Qinn smiled and said, ¡°Is it too much? I go too far now, and then he will be much guiltier after I die. The sense of guilt can hold him tightly and keep him in my position of the Yinmo Cult. Besides, I have no time to exin that to him. It¡¯s enough that he is obedient and epts everything I arranged.¡±


    The middle-aged guard stared nkly for a while. Then he shook his head and gesticted again.


    ¡°You acted on your own without telling the Hierarch. At that time...¡±


    ¡°The mess will be left to Ling Li. I have no time to deal with it.¡± Ling Qinn patted the paper fan and stood up. He looked careless. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to try the case. After finishing it, I can continue to investigate into the case of the Yi Family.¡±


    ...


    On the way to the dungeon, ankle shackles tinkled on the ground.


    Su Li looked down at the ground. While the two jailers talked impatiently, Su Li walked much slower. The smell of the blood became stronger and stronger...


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat any food, did you? Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°When the emperor vites thew, the crime hemits is the same as that of themon people. Moreover, you are just amon person who enjoys undeserved fame. Are you expecting that someone will save you?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s back was pushed by a jailer. She staggered forward. But the ankle shackles were too short, so, she finally lost bnce and tumbled. The skin of her nose and arms was scratched.


    ¡°Hahahahaha...¡±


    ¡°What is the acquired eighth hurdle? She is the same as normal people. How weak she is!¡±


    The jailers gloated andughed.


    Su Li was in gloomy. She slowly got up. The shackles were made by ck iron and could trap any warriors who were in the peak of the acquired hurdle or lower. But the shackles could not trap her. They were too weak for her, just like tofu. If she slightly used her power, they would break immediately.


    However, she couldn¡¯t do that.


    If she did that, people would know that she had already been an inborn senior. Besides, she couldn¡¯t exin the affairs happened in the Qinghe Town. And more troubles woulde to her.


    She had not yet taken several steps. The disgusting smell of blood assailed her nostrils. Su Li slightly frowned. They finally arrived at the torture room.


    The two jailers walked in with Su Li. They suddenly saw a man sitting at the table next to the instruments of torture. They were both surprised and went forward immediately. They asked, ¡°Lord, why are you here?!¡±


    Chen Gong nced at Su Li who was covered in bruises. He looked expressionless. Then he turned to the jailers and gave them two ps!


    ¡°p!!¡±


    The jailers turned three rounds and fell to the ground due to the strong power. Both of them spat out two or three teeth, and their mouths were full of blood. However, they looked terrified rather than angry. They even had no time to pick up their teeth first. Instead, they crawled to Chen Gong and kowtowed repeatedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sinful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sinful!¡±


    They had no idea about what was wrong. However, countless examples indicated that in the presence of moody Chen Gong, what they should do now were kowtowing and apologizing.


    Chen Gong took off the key rings around their waists and kicked them out. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The two jailers were like granted amnesty. They immediately got up and left the torture room awkwardly. One of them bemoaned in his heart. He could have thought that... Lord Chen certainly liked to do such a good errand himself. He asked for it!


    There were only Chen Gong and Su Li in the torture room. Chen Gong looked at Su Li who was looking down without saying anything. She wasn¡¯t lively as usual. Chen Gong looked slightly gentle. He pulled Su Li towards him. Then he bent down and unlocked the handcuffs and ankle shackles for her. Next, he took out a jailer¡¯s clothes and ced it in front of Su Li.


    ¡°Get change and follow me.¡±


    Su Li took the clothes in a daze.


    Although Chen Gong had saved her before, it did not mean that she had a deep rtionship with Chen Gong. She had never thought that Chen Gong would bend thew for the benefit of her. However, this scene... how could she exin?


    Chen Gong ced the shackles to the normal position and said without looking back, ¡°Hurry up. The moisture in the dungeon is heavy. Let¡¯s go out first and talkter.¡±


    Putting on the jailer¡¯s clothes and hat, Su Li lowered her head. Chen Gong nodded but still feel worried. He pulled the hat down to cover her eyes and brows. In this way, when she walked behind him, no one in the Ministry of Penalty would recognize that she was a criminal.


    No one would discourage him if he took Su Li out openly. But he still chose a moderate way.


    Pushing the door of the dungeon open, Chen Gong looked calm as usual. Su Li followed behind. When she brushed past an unimpressive jailer, she suddenly felt strange. She looked back, but the figure disappeared at the entrance of the dungeon.


    Who was that?


    She should have no acquaintance in the Ministry of Penalty.


    ¡°Do not look around. Follow me.¡±


    Under Chen Gong¡¯s order, Su Li could only put her doubt aside. She followed him to a quiet room.


    When they pushed the door open and came in, a putrefactive odor assailed their nostrils. It was the mortuary. Su Li saw the corpses of Ma Ling and others as they came in. Why did Chen Gong take her here?


    Obviously, people previously in the room were asked to leave in advance by Chen Gong. He took Su Li to the front of the corpse of Ma Ling and said, ¡°You are the apprentice of Qi Xianqing. You must have great knowledge in the medical circle. The medical examiners of the Ministry of Penalty are ordinary people after all. They can¡¯tpare with people in the martial arts circle. Come to examine. Maybe you can find something.¡±


    Su Li looked hesitant. She said, ¡°I am... a criminal. How could I...¡±


    Chen Gong raised his brows and said with a low voice, ¡°I ask you to examine. You just do it. No more nonsense.¡±


    Su Li seemed to be scared. She quickly went to the corpse of Ma Ling and started to examine it.


    Seeing that Su Li quickly focused on the examination, Chen Gong praised her in his heart. She deserved to be the apprentice of that miracle-working doctor.


    Finding a chair and sitting on the side, he looked at the pretty figure of Su Li from her back. Even the jailer¡¯ clothes couldn¡¯t cover up Su Li¡¯s cute temperament. He was gradually in a trance.


    He had hated and had been crazy!


    He gave vent to his resentment on prisoners... After that, people called him a cruel official. People said that he was ruthless and disowned all his rtives and friends when he handled a case. He would torture prisoners first whether they vited thew or not.


    However, it was obvious that Su Li took the me for others. He had been an official for many years. How couldn¡¯t he even have no clue?


    What¡¯s more, as for Su Li... She was almost at the same age with his daughter. He couldn¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°Chengjun, what I have done was right, wasn¡¯t it...¡±


    When Chen Gong thought of his wife¡¯s voice and expression, all kinds ofplicated thoughts passed through in his heart. They finally made him sigh deeply.


    ...


    It was in the empty torture room.


    The young jailer quickly checked all racks as if he was divided into several figures.


    ¡°There is no new bloodstain!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened. This meant that Su Li was not tortured! However, he searched all the jail but found no trace of Su Li. Su Li... Where was she taken to?


    Pulling the peak of his cap, Ling Li suddenly remembered the gaze behind him before he came in.


    That was... Su Li?!


    Su Li didn¡¯t hide her breath. If he had paid a little attention to that, he would have recognized her. However, he had worried about her in the dungeon at that time. Now he was convinced that was Su Li!


    ¡°Su Li changed into the jailer¡¯s clothes and was taken away by Chen Gong? Chen Gong has saved her before...¡±


    Ling Li slightly frowned. Were there any rtionships between them that he didn¡¯t know?


    Thinking of that, Ling Li left the Ministry of Penalty at once. Since there was no need for him to worry Su Li, he didn¡¯t have to stay at this dangerous ce for a long time.

 Chapter 161 - An Eventful Period

    Chapter 161 An Eventful Period


    After one hour, Su Li had examined the corpses of Ma Ling and other four persons.


    ¡°Lord Chen, Ma Ling and other four persons¡¯ died of poison. As for what kind of poison it is, I may need to go back to the Affiliated School and have a test. Besides, it¡¯s clear that the poison that killed them is different from that those drinkers died from. It is a more sophisticated mixture.¡±


    ¡°A kind of mixed poison different from that those drinkers died from?¡±


    Chen Gong slightly raised his eyebrows. He finally heard a different point from what the medical examiner said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Li took off her gloves and came to Chen Gong. She said specifically, ¡°That day when I suppressed the toxicity in others¡¯ bodies at the restaurant, I found that the toxicity was violent but not immediately deadly. However, the poison that killed Ma Ling and other four people was immediately deadly after one took it. So, there¡¯s no time to rescue them.¡±


    ¡°That is to say... someone wants them to die immediately without leaving any evidence...¡±


    Chen Gong¡¯s eyes brightened. Why the poisoner wants Ma Ling and others die instantly, so they could not say a word. Ma Ling was not a small potato. He was the only son of the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. If it is not because people know that Chen Gong has his own rule that evidence talks, Ma Weiming would havee to the Ministry of Penalty and asked Chen Gong to punish the Su Family at once.


    However, Chen Gong heard that Ma Weiming had already told the matter to the emperor. If he didn¡¯t find out the truth quickly, Su Li would be in danger...


    All people believed that the royal preceptor and the emperor were like father and son. However, only he knew that the rtionship between them were not harmonious. The emperor deeply dreaded the royal preceptor actually.


    Otherwise, Qi Xianqing could have stayed in Yunjing. He clearly knew that if he appeared in Yunjing, he would stimte the emperor inevitably. However, why did he continue to send his apprentices to Yunjing?


    This was the only point Chen Gong doubted.


    ¡°Lord Chen?¡±


    Su Li called him. Chen Gong came to his sense and put a stop to all distracting thoughts. He said, ¡°Since it is so, I¡¯ll apany you to go to the Affiliated School. But, if people behind the case is prepared, the Affiliated School will be...¡±


    ¡°Just rest assured, Lord Chen. The Affiliated School will not be in trouble. But my identity now...¡±


    Su Li nced at her improper clothes helplessly.


    Chen Gong smiled, which was not a usual thing. He took out a high-quality Appearance Disguising Pill and said, ¡°For the time being, you are my assistant helping me solve the case.¡±


    Su Li was surprised. The Appearance Disguising Pill that Chen Gong took out was of good grade. At least it could keep the one who use it from warriors under the inborn realm. This kind of elixir was valuable.


    ¡°Lord Chen, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Su Li said and operated the secret method and instantly she had changed herself into another person. She said, ¡°My master taught me the secret method of the disguise skill. Ites in handy now.¡±


    Then, it was Chen Gong¡¯s turn to be in a daze.


    Qi Xianqing must have taught her. It¡¯s not easy to show others the secret method of the disguise skill. How could she trust him so much?


    For a time, Chen Gong¡¯s thoughts were moreplicated.


    ...


    Ling Li came back. Ling Mo saw that no one followed him and felt weird. Couldn¡¯t Master enter the Ministry of Penalty?


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Before Ling Mo asked, Ling Li waved his hand and interrupted Ling Mo. He changed his clothes and sat back in the wheelchair. He gently stroked his chin and asked weirdly, ¡°Ling Mo, what do you think in the world can touch Chen Gong¡¯s heart?¡±


    Ling Mo stared nkly for a second. He couldn¡¯t understand why Master suddenly asked him about this. But he still replied, ¡°Probably not. Master, do you remember the case of Chen Gong¡¯s uncle a few years ago? Chen Gong was so hardhearted that he tortured his uncle almost to death personally in order to make his uncle admit the guilt. After this incident, Chen Gong has been alone thoroughly. All rtives have beenpletely isted from him. Even family affection cannot touch him. Is there anything else that can transcend family affection?¡±


    ¡°Right. So, it is too strange.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s fingers gently stroked his lips. He said, ¡°He even vited his principles to rescue Su Li from the dungeon. Why does Chen Gong regard Su Li specially?¡±


    Then, Ling Mo and Ling Xian both looked shocked.


    If Ling Li didn¡¯t speak personally, they even would have thought that someone was joking.


    A hint of sagacity shed through Ling Xian¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°Master, Chen Gong¡¯s past is dim. No one knows what he has experienced in the past that makes him be such a person. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to mention it, but it cannot be justified that even the Tianya House cannot find a clue. It is very likely that Su Li and Chen Gong have unknowable rtionship between them! Su Li seems to have a clean background. However, all kinds of signs show that her origin is not that simple. It is necessary to be careful when you make contact with her.¡±


    Ling Li frowned. His eyes were lit. He whispered, ¡°Ask the lurkers in the Ministry of Penalty to check all the cases rted to Chen Gong. Since we cannot find anything in the Supreme Judiciary, we may find some clues in his site, the Ministry of Penalty.¡±


    Ling Xian was so shocked that she said at once, ¡°Master! It is not easy to train lurkers. Once they expose, it will alert the enemy. Just for Chen Gong, it is too...¡±


    ¡°Ling Xian!¡±


    Ling Mo suddenly interrupted her with a cold voice.


    Ling Xian¡¯s look changed slightly. Her heart did a flip. She immediately raised her head and saw that Master¡¯s was angry. She felt pained in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t notice that she had touched Master¡¯s sore spot.


    ¡°Xian, how long have you followed me?¡±


    Ling Li asked coolly. Ling Xian looked flurried. She lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Master, since you adopted me at seven, it has been ten years till now.¡±


    ¡°A decade. Haven¡¯t you learned the rules of staying with me?¡±


    His tone was stricter. Ling Xian¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She felt so wronged, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I just worried about you, Master. I didn¡¯t mean to... Please punish me.¡±


    Ling Li looked indifferent. He closed his eyes and waved his hand. He said, ¡°The punishment is as same as before. Get out.¡±


    Ling Xian looked joyful. She immediately went out from the study. As long as her Master could forgive her, not to mention running a hundredps, even a thousand or ten thousand, she was willing to do.


    In addition to Ling Li, there was only Ling Mo in the room.


    Ling Mo nced at Ling Xian, who was running wildly on the martial arts field. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He turned his head and said, ¡°Master, Ling Xian may have... on you.¡±


    Ling Li looked slightly annoyed. Ling Mo immediately stopped speaking.


    Closing the files, Ling Li looked tired. He said, ¡°Why does she do this? The Ling House is an extremely dangerous ce. Both my Second Brother and I know fairly well. We will not let any woman suffer here. Even if you...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Ling Mo stood straight, and he looked as firm as a rock. He said, ¡°I am the sword in your hands. As long as I live, the sword exists!¡±


    The sword would not exist if I died!


    He said in his heart. His life was given by his Master. If his Master died, he would die with him without any hesitation.


    Seeing Ling Mo was like that, Ling Li was in a pickle. All of them were the same.


    If they had been like Su Li who avoid him like avoiding the gue when she saw him, he could have worried less.


    No!


    That¡¯s not good!


    When he thought that Su Li smiled to everyone but cold-shouldered him, he couldn¡¯t help but hate her in heart. Could he owe her in the previous life?


    Even if he was a yboy, he was not ugly, and his family was super rich and powerful in Yunjing. How could she cold-shoulder him?


    He just slightly kissed her by force of circumstance. How could she p him severely?


    Ling Mo saw that Master¡¯s expression changed a lot. He consciously went out and closed the door. It¡¯s not a good time to be with his Master in this state.


    ...


    It was in the Affiliated School.


    Without Su Li, the Affiliated School was not as lively as they imagined. Ma Ling was considered to be the top-level yboy in Yunjing. Now he suddenly died. Everyone felt insecure. Many yboys stayed at home and didn¡¯t dare to go out.


    Chen Gong pushed the door and walked in with Su Li. They saw a fat man sitting in the ssroom and staring nkly toward the rostrum.


    Chen Gong did not expect that someone still dared to stay here. He could not help but be in a daze. When he saw that man¡¯s face, he was much more surprised.


    Tang Lei was the First Master of the Tang Family. He was known for his weak temper. As one of the three good-for-nothing masters in Yunjing, he was not that timid and weak as what others said, wasn¡¯t he?


    When Su Li saw him, she was in surprise.


    Today¡¯s Tang Lei was not as active as he was on the first day they met. Now he had dark circles around his eyes on his big round face. The whole person exuded lethargy which only old people had.


    He would die soon!


    After walking closer, Chen Gong also noticed that Tang Lei was in a bad condition. Chen Gong looked serious immediately.


    Tang Lei heard the sound and looked at the door. When he saw Chen Gong here, he wasn¡¯t joyful at all and he became panic immediately. He didn¡¯t expect that he had waited here for three days, but Su Li didn¡¯te. The personing here was the most terrible person in the whole Yunjing!


    ¡°Lord Chen, I¡¯m Tang Tang Tang...¡± Tang Lei stammered for a long time but still didn¡¯t say his name. He was so worried that he would almost cry. He said, ¡°I... I will leave!¡±


    Then, he was about to run from Chen Gong¡¯s side. However, his back neck was clutched by Chen Gong. Chen Gong said harshly, ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t go anywhere today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Tang Lei was very flustered. He remembered Chen Gong¡¯s grievous means that others said. He was so scared that his eyes brimmed with tears.


    Chen Gong saw Tang Lei¡¯s look and shook his head repeatedly. What others said were true. It was no wonder that Tang Lei was said to be useless.


    Chen Gong changed his tone and gently said, ¡°I won¡¯t catch you. Tell me honestly. What are you doing here?¡±


    Tang Lei was clutched by Chen Gong and could not escape. He could only tamely answer, ¡°Ie here to... to look for Lecturer Su. I want to ask her if she still have the elixirs she gave me before.¡±


    What?


    Tang Lei sighed and said weakly, ¡°The elixirs that Lecturer Su gave made me have a hard time, but I felt morefortable after a few days. However, shortly afterwards, I felt more ufortable. Especially, I slept a lot these days, but I still had dark circles around my eyes, as if I didn¡¯t sleep at all. I was too afraid. I thought a lot and could onlye here to find Lecturer Su.¡±


    Chen Gong became serious. He turned his head and nced at Su Li. Su Li¡¯s look was more serious than him. She asked, ¡°What unusual foods have you had recently? Or... where have you been?¡±


    Tang Lei was extremely gentle. Although Su Li was dressed in jailer¡¯ clothes, Tang Lei didn¡¯t feel insulting when she asked him. Instead, he seriously thought about it and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. Brother Li is attracted to Lecture Su recently. He always said that he needs to read books at his home to develop his talent. I had no ce to go, so, I just stayed at my home. But I seemed to eat much more than before...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened. She took hold of Tang Lei¡¯s fat wrist. A green light, which only people with inborn hurdle could see, flowed into Tang Lei¡¯s body along his tendons and vessels.


    ¡°Ouch!!¡±


    Tang Lei immediately squatted down with hands covering his stomach and broke wind several times. He had no time to take Chen Gong into consideration. Then, he ran wildly to thetrine at once. Chen Gong frowned and shook his hands to disperse the stink. This stink was not like the usual... Instead, it was a putrefactive smell which a corpse emitted.


    ¡°Su Li, what happened to him? What did you ask him to eat before?¡±


    Su Li did not conceal what happened to Tang Lei. She told Chen Gong about her discoveries the first time she met Tang Lei. Chen Gong listened to her and frowned. So, someone wanted to poison Tang Lei without a trace. Su Li¡¯s means seemed to make him alert, and he speeded up killing Tang Lei.


    ¡°It¡¯s really... an eventful period.¡±

 Chapter 162 - Poisoning Oneself?

    Chapter 162 Poisoning Oneself?


    After waiting for a long while, Chen Gong and Su Li finally saw Tang Lei cover his stomach ande with a weak look. Although his face was pale, the ck eyes obviously faded, and the dead atmosphere around his body dissipated a lot. At least he didn¡¯t look close to death.


    Chen Gong was surprised in his heart. He saw that Su Li only took Tang Lei¡¯s pulse and didn¡¯t use other means. But she could make Tang Lei be quickly on the mend. This kind of attainments in medical circle almost caught Qi Xianqing¡¯s. It was no wonder that Qi Xianqing allowed her to be thest apprentice.


    Su Li reached out towards Tang Lei again. Tang Lei looked terrified. His fat body trembled. But he still stretched out his wrist. The feeling before reminded him of Su Li and let him know the little jailer in front of him would not harm him.


    This time, Su Li took his pulse for a moment and then removed her hand. She said, ¡°There is no problem for the time being. You should not eat three meals a day at home. You even must go outside to drink water. Ling Li is your good brother, right? You might as well ask him for help. It would be better to live in the Ling House.¡±


    Tang Lei understood the meaning of Su Li¡¯s words. He was in a daze and stood there for a long time. Then, he came to his sense and looked very upset. He muttered, ¡°I have not fought for anything. Why still...¡±


    Chen Gong squinted. He transmitted the sound in silence to Su Li, ¡°Are you confident of sess to detoxify him?¡±


    ¡°There are enough materials in the house. If you are willing to wait, I can detoxify him today. However, the poisoner hasn¡¯t showed up. Even if I detoxify him, it is difficult to ensure that he will not be poisoned again.¡±


    ¡°Detoxify him.¡±


    After transmitting the sound in silence, Chen Gong waved his hand towards Tang Lei. He said, ¡°You,e with us.¡±


    Tang Lei also realized that Chen Gong didn¡¯t seem to be that terrible as his imagination. He nodded and then walked behind them. He followed them walking in the principal room of the Affiliated School. When he saw that they continued to walk in, he was about to speak several times. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lord Chen, this ce belongs to Lecturer Su. We just walk in... It isn¡¯t good, is it?¡±


    After having loose bowels, he still didn¡¯t realize that the little jailer was Su Li.


    ¡°Just shut your mouth.¡±


    Chen Gong¡¯s voice was cold. Tang Lei was frightened and didn¡¯t speak instantly.


    Su Li shook her head slightly. Taking poison year in year out also affected Tang Lei¡¯s brain. He became stupid. She didn¡¯t know who hated Tang Lei so much and must use this method to torture him until death.


    They came to the study in the back room. Chen Gong and Tang Lei were immediately shocked by its ¡°cleanness¡±.


    ¡°This... Does Lecturer Su live here at ordinary times?¡±


    Tang Lei was so surprised.


    In the empty room, not only did the copybooks that Su Li usually used but also the whole bookshelf disappeared. There was even no furniture in the whole room. The floor was so clean that it could serve as a mirror. Obviously, someone carefully cleaned it.


    Chen Gong looked serious. It could be seen only from it that the opponent was scheming and difficult to deal with.


    Su Li walked in. She walked to the wall where the desk was originally ced. She patted the stone bricks several times. Her hands followed the lines of carving. It was weird. The solid stone bricks gradually became loose. Su Li quickly moved to the right at the opportune moment. The floor made too much noise.


    Then, the central floor moved, and the downward stonedder was shown.


    Su Li¡¯s expression was calm. The mechanism skill of the Tianhe Country was ingenious. No matter how many times she saw it, she would be amazed in heart.


    Chen Gong and Tang Lei were more surprised. Chen Gong looked terrified because he recognized the origin of the mechanism. He asked, ¡°Did your master leave it for you?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°It was a gift from my senior fellow apprentice.¡±


    Her cultivation was not so high that she could find the ck iron adytum. Her senior fellow apprentice, whom she had never met, obviously not only was a senior of the medical circle, but also had a great talent for mechanism skill which was inessible for ordinary people. One day, when she read the notes that her senior fellow apprentice left, she used the character arrangement of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction between the lines and decoded the secret of the tunnel.


    Her senior fellow apprentice was quite meticulous.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    A figure of the youth with an indifferent face urred in Chen Gong¡¯s mind. His origin was much more mysterious than Su Li¡¯s. The youth never exposed his real name. People only knew that he asked the group of yboys to call him ¡°Lecturer Yu¡±.


    They stepped down from the stonedder. Then the mechanism above their head gradually closed, while the walls on both sides lit up automatically. The stone room was bright.


    The stone room was muchrger than the study on the ground. It almost covered the whole underground space of the Affiliated School. It was hard for Su Li to imagine how her senior fellow apprentice dealt with the subsurface soil which was almost as hard as ck iron.


    Bypassing several stone pirs, Chen Gong and Tang Lei followed Su Li to a ce which was simr to a herb store. The wall was full of herb cabs. An olddder was ced next to them, which seemed to be useless for a long time.


    The huge table was piled up with messy bottles and jars. The smell of theses herbs was very strange. But it made Tang Lei feelfortable, as if the sense of weakness disappeared a little.


    ¡°Lord Chen.¡±


    Su Li called. Chen Gong immediately took out a porcin bottle, which contained a block of poisonous stomach from Ma Ling.


    Su Li took it and threw it into a transparent container. Then she sealed the container and put it aside. Next, she turned around and took many herbs in a bamboo basket from the herb cab. She said,


    ¡°Lord Chen, I need four hours to refine the antidote. You can look around here. My senior fellow apprentice left me a lot of unusual books. They are in the bookshelf on your left. It is very interesting to read them.¡±


    Then, Su Li turned on the mechanism and entered the Alchemy Room in a deeper ce.


    Chen Gong looked at the block of Ma Ling¡¯s stomach in the transparent container. It became colorful. He lifted the corner of his mouth. Then he went to the side of the bookshelf and took down a book. He really read quietly.


    Tang Lei looked confused and had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Which antidote?¡± looking at Chen Gong¡¯s smile, Tang Lei had the illusion that he was in his dream.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Alchemy Room was spacious. The stone door slowly closed with a dull sound, but the light was not dim. The shelves on the wall were filled with bottles and jars and many yellow files. Obviously, they were more precious than others outside.


    Su Li¡¯s smile disappeared. She became indifferent as usual when she was alone. She ignited superior quality coals. Then she waited for the temperature gradually rising. She fell into deep thoughts.


    It was not difficult to specte on the nner behind the matter. If there hadn¡¯t been the Baiwei Building and Su Li in Yunjing City, the major beneficiary would have been Wu Xiuxiu, instead of that group of yboys.


    She had stayed in Yunjing for such a long time. How couldn¡¯t she know whom the owner behind the Yiwei Building was? Besides, it was not a secret in the upper ss.


    However, thinking of it was not equal to finding out evidence. Chen Gong must find out convincing evidence in order to prove the innocence of the Baiwei Building. Thus it could change from a perpetrator to a victim.


    The Wu Family¡¯s means were always ruthless. Su Li believed that they had destroyed all the things removed from the Affiliated School. Besides, it was likely that they had destroyed the lost things from Ma Ling.


    Thinking of it, Su Li tightly frowned. There was no solution at the moment. It seemed that she could only make ns after examining the poison.


    Time passed by.


    Perhaps Tang Lei was bored. He came to Chen Gong and read the book together. The ancient book was amazing. Tang Lei was surprised while reading. His inexperience and shock amused Chen Gong. Chen Gongughed with a low voice repeatedly.


    Tang Lei was not afraid of Chen Gong gradually. They talked about what happened recently. Tang Lei then knew that the Baiwei Building was in trouble.


    ¡°What did you say, Lord? Did Ma Ling and others all die?!!¡± Tang Lei was shocked. He lowered his head and muttered in surprise, ¡°Did someone dare to poison Ma Ling? It should not be so. I met him that day. He looked very happy and said...¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Chen Gong put away the book and looked serious. He didn¡¯t expect the unintentional positive oues. Tang Lei actually contacted with Ma Ling on that day.


    ¡°Ma Ling and others liked to bully me and show off their good items...¡±


    Tang Lei shrank his neck and hastily said, ¡°I hated them, but I had never intended to kill them. Lord Chen, they were not killed by me!¡±


    Chen Gong was angry andughed instantly. He said, ¡°I knew it¡¯s not you. What did they say that day?¡±


    If Tang Lei had killed people, the sun would have risen from the west.


    Tang Lei felt very relieved. He was afraid that Chen Gong might misunderstand him and directly took him into the Ministry of Penalty. He widened his eyes while recalling. Suddenly, his eyes, like mung beans, brightened up. He said happily, ¡°I remember. Ma Ling said that he would be an official student of the National Academy soon. He would no longer be the student of the Affiliated School. He also asked me if I wanted to go with them.¡±


    What?!


    Chen Gong instantly found that Ma Ling¡¯s words were very weird. Based on Ma Ling¡¯s talent and learning, it was impossible for him to enter the National Academy. Even if his father dared to bribe the National Academy brazenly, it still was impossible. In the jurisdiction of the emperor, the National Academy must not be bribed. Ma Weiming didn¡¯t dare to do it.


    Therefore, who assured Ma Ling that he could go to the National Academy?


    Ma Ling was not a fool. The person who gave him the guarantee must have a high status. That person deceived Ma Ling with a promise which seemed to be real and let Ma Ling do one thing.


    This thing...


    Chen Gong thought of it. Suddenly, his scalp tingled, and he looked shocked.


    If Ma Ling poisoned, how could they reveal the truth?!


    How did he poison himself?


    Seeing that Chen Gong suddenly showed such a terrible expression, Tang Lei could not help but step back with fear.


    Suddenly, the stone door made a sound behind him. He was so scared that he fell to the ground. Then he saw Su Liing out from the Alchemy Room. A burst of smell of elixirs permeated.


    Su Li nced at Chen Gong, who was in his meditation, and did not bother him. She went to Tang Lei and handed out a bottle of elixirs. She said with a low voice,


    ¡°Eat one elixir every three days. You will recover after twenty-one days. But your appearance will not change, in order to avoid alerting the enemy. Go to the Ling House and live there. Tell what I said to your good brother. Then you can save your life. Do you understand?¡±


    Tang Lei nodded quickly and put away the elixirs confusedly. He didn¡¯t understand. But he could only remember the sentence and tell Brother Ling.


    He knew very well that the little jailer was not a bad person. When she carefully warned him, her expression was the same as his dead mother¡¯s.


    Seeing that Tang Lei understood it, Su Li nodded slightly. Then she asked, ¡°What happened to Lord Chen?¡±

 Chapter 163 - The Deadly Powder

    <h4>Chapter 163 The Deadly Powder</h4>


    Tang Lei repeated what he said just now to Su Li.


    Then he was in a cold sweat. He felt that the jailer in front of him was harder to deal with than Lord Chen Gong. But that kind of feeling disappeared soon as if it was his illusion.


    Before returning to the countertop, Su Li picked up a ss bottle. She squinted at the dark transparent liquid and said gently, ¡°Tang Lei, you can go now. Remember what I said.¡±


    Tang Lei slid the elixir bottle into his arms and thanked Su Li honestly. Then he looked back several times as he walked towards the ground.


    When he walked to the stone door, he found that he didn¡¯t know how to open the door.


    Suddenly, the stone door was removed automatically. He was caught in the harsh re of the light. Tang Lei was so frightened that he almost jumped. After calming himself down, he walked into the empty house along the stone stairs and ran to the Ling House immediately.


    Chen Gong didn¡¯t bring his thoughts back half an hour after Tang Lei left.


    Su Li stood in front of the countertop which was a little shorter than her and poured several cans of stuff into the dark ss bottle. Chen Gong was engrossed in looking at Su Li.


    ¡°How long has the girl lived?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get influenced by the trouble and could calm herself down so quickly. That is really marvelous.¡±


    ¡°Chengjun, if we had such a daughter, I would remember you every time I see her. How good that will be...¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Gong was a little sad. This kind of sadness had stayed in his heart for 13 years.


    After a while, he calmed himself down and closed his lips tightly. Then he showed a gentle and soft expression.


    ¡°I will find out the murderer soon to avenge your death. Then I will go to apany you...¡±


    ***


    ¡°Brother Li!¡±


    ¡°Brother Li!¡±


    The fatty, Tang Lei, ran along the stone road of Ling House and then knelt down in front of Ling Li. Ling Mo who stood behind Ling Li showed a despised expression.


    What a familiar scene it was.


    Ling Li picked his earszily. Then he asked strictly, ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Is it because you consort with too many women recently and you are too tired?¡±


    ¡°s! Brother Li, don¡¯t say that. That jailer said that only you could save me!¡±


    Then Tang Lei told Ling Li what he heard and saw today. Except for his mother, Ling Li was the closest person to him. So, he held back nothing in front of Ling Li.


    ¡°Chen Gong and the little jailer went to the Affiliated School? The little jailer gave you the elixirs and let youe here?¡± Ling Li asked.


    His eyes were lit. He inferred that the jailer was Su Li. It¡¯s obvious. It seemed that Cheng Gong was quite kind to Su Li and kept Su Li on his side to protect her.


    Ling Li smiled and asked with squinted eyes, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Tang Lei told Ling Li every word Su Li said. Hearing that, Ling Li and Ling Mo were a little stunned because they could guess from Su Li¡¯s words that someone wanted to assassinate Tang Lei. But Ling Li who stayed with Tang Lei all the time didn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Brother Li, can I live here? I was so frightened several days ago that I didn¡¯t dare to go home. I hid in the Affiliated School for three days and didn¡¯t see Su Li, so, I really thought I might die there...¡±


    Recalling his grievances these days and the scare he suffered in the Affiliated School, Tang Lei burst into tears. His nose was running. Ling Li who was grave just now felt pity for Tang Lei now.


    Now that Tang Lei could recover over 20 dayster, Ling Li didn¡¯t need to worry.


    But... Tang Lei, his brother, should be saved by Su Li. Ling Li could almost imagine how would Su Li sneer him next time.


    Thinking of this, Li Ling was quite angry. Fatty Tang was not so fat and stupid when he was young, but how couldn¡¯t him notice that before.


    ¡°Brother Li! Can I live here on earth?¡±


    Tang Lei wailed. Ling Li brought his thoughts back and waved his hands impatiently, ¡°I asked you to live here before but you refused. Do you think that only your heartless mother and father will treat you well? There are many guest rooms here. You can select one casually. But there are no maids. You must take care of yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, Tang Lei was excited immediately. He held Ling Li¡¯s hands and said thankfully, ¡°You are really my brother! I knew you will help me! I don¡¯t need maids. I have no maids at home. I am ustomed to taking care of myself.¡±


    Ling Li pretended to show a dislike expression and broke away from Tang Lei¡¯s hands. But he sighed in heart, ¡°Tang Lei is the First Master in Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion, but he had lived a so miserable life.¡±


    Seeing that Tang Lei left happily, Ling Li said coldly, ¡°They really dares make trouble in Yunjing. Do they really think that I am a puppet? Send people to check out whether the poison of Tang Lei is rted to the martial arts circle or not. And have you checked out the origin of Cheng Gong?¡±


    Ling Mo handed a file to Ling Li and whispered, ¡°We lost a lurker who investigated into cases of the Ministry of Penalty. So, we can¡¯t take any actions recently.¡±


    Ling Li squinted his Asian eyes and responded gently. Then he spread out the file and said, ¡°Inter the lurker well and send people to take good care of his family members.¡±


    ¡°I have arranged that.¡± Ling Mo replied and then stood there silently again.


    There were tens of thousands of words on the file, but Ling Li read it over in about one minute and fifteen seconds. Then he threw the file to Ling Mo and said, ¡°You should also have a look and tell me your ideas.¡±


    Ling Mo caught it and read in detail. Then his expression changed and he said, ¡°He...¡±


    Chen Gong¡¯s origin was recorded clearly. He was born in Yunjing and his family members lived in Yunjing for generations. He had no distant rtives, which made it clear that he had no rtionships with Su Li.


    But Ling Mo was shocked by the next record.


    Chen Gong got married at 19 years old!


    His wife was Wang Chengjun who was also born in Yunjing!


    The investigation of the Tianya House showed that Chen Gong never got married. But the record in the Ministry of Penalty was so different!


    It also recorded that they got married for three years but didn¡¯t have babies. Ling Mo could imagine that Chen Gong who showed his talent at that time was quite busy. So, he ignored his wife and divorced atst?


    Ling Mo continued reading...


    His wife, Wang Chengjun, died on August 15, 235 year of the Dahan Calendar. Then Chen Gong¡¯s temperament changed greatly. He focused on cases of the Ministry of Penalty in the following 13 years and became the pir of the Dahan Country.


    It was at the Mid-Autumn Festivalntern night 13 years ago...


    Ling Mo¡¯s hands trembled. He was startled and thought, ¡°Is there such a coincidence in the world?¡±


    Ling Qinn, no! Yi Moyi¡¯s family members were also killed at that night!


    The murder happened on the same day. Maybe there were some rtions. If they had investigated the two cases together, the murderer would have been found immediately!


    But why did the imperial court choose to conceal the case of Chen Gong and let the tragedy of the Yi Family unsettled?


    Thinking of this, Ling Mo felt a sense of horror as if he had known some unspeakable dark facts.


    Ling Li said with a faint smile, ¡°If we got the file earlier, Qinn didn¡¯t need to investigate the case without any clues in the past few years. But now... it¡¯s not toote now. Xian, what¡¯s the date today?¡±


    Ling Mo pretended to cough and said, ¡°Ling Xian went out for some business. You asked her to do so, right? It¡¯s already the sixth day.¡±


    Ling Li suddenly realized. He stood up and pped his hands, saying, ¡°I forgot that just now. In that case, Ling Mo, you must drink wine with me today. I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time. You must apany me here.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, Master.¡± Ling Mo replied reluctantly.


    Ling Mo used to think that his Master was the most perfect person in the world.


    He reached the inborn realm when he was young and became the young Hierarch!


    His cultivation was more beyond inborn hurdles and his fighting power was unparalleled!


    He knew every school and heterodoxy and was thoroughly aplished in music-instrument-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    He also knew a little about medical circle and poison circle... But when Ling Mo ate the dishes Ling Li cooked, he knew he was wrong because Ling Li¡¯s cooking skills was really poor.


    After a while, the ck smoke rose from the kitchen. Ling Li took a taste of dishes he cooked and sighed deeply.


    Fate arranged him in this world, but didn¡¯t help him improve his cooking skills.


    ¡°s... I haven¡¯t eaten authentic hometown food for a long time.¡± Ling Li thought.


    Ling Mo was still trying to swallow the scorched dishes. He was quite helpless and thought, ¡°s...I really want to eat dishes Miss Su Li cooked!¡±


    At this moment, both Ling Li and Ling Mo missed the simple dishes at the table in the valley of Dasu Town.


    As they eating, Ling Li asked suddenly, ¡°Ling Mo, is the autumn huntinging after August 15th?


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ling Mo replied with a serious expression.


    Ling Li leaned back in the cane chair. He closed his eyes and massaged his eyebrows. If Ling Li adjusted his clothes and straightened his tuinga, it would be a beautiful picture.


    ¡°The old guy, Dongfang Hu, wille out from the Imperial Pce. Even if there are seniors around him, various seniors hiding in Yunjing will sound out his power. Send people to observe closely. That is a good opportunity. It is better to eliminate several strong seniors.¡±


    Talking about this, Ling Li opened his eyes suddenly and said fiercely, ¡°I am bound to win on the August 15!¡±


    ...


    In the underground adytum of the Affiliated School, Su Li sighed with relief and began to clean all the bottles and cans. Chen Gong heard the sound and knew that the test of the poison had ended.


    ¡°What about the result?¡± Chen Gong came over and asked.


    Su Li looked at him and replied, ¡°The poison in Master Ma Ling is quiteplicated. There are three kinds of poisons. They are not too toxic, but they be highly toxic when they are mixed.¡±


    ¡°Three?!¡±


    Chen Gong was shocked because he never thought of that Ma Ling was poisoned by three kinds of poisons in a day. The only exnation was that the murderer had a high cultivation in poison circle and could control the poisons perfectly.


    Chen Gong could understand where the first two poisons were from. After all, the Beggars¡¯ Chicken of the Baiwei Building was poisoned by others. In addition, Ma Ling also poisoned, so, the Baiwei Building was in trouble. But where was thest poison from?


    If it was true that Ma Ling did what the murderer ordered and ate the poison himself, how...how could they find out the real murderer?


    At this moment, Chen Gong had a sense of helplessness.


    Su Li stood aside and said nothing. She didn¡¯t tell Chen Gong one important clue she found.


    The mixture of three poisons was deadly.


    Clearly, it was the Hehuan Sect¡¯s Deadly Powder!

 Chapter 164 - The Girl Around Him

    Chapter 164 The Girl Around Him


    Chen Gong showed a worried expression and left the Affiliated School of the National Academy with Su Li.


    It waste now. There were few people in the dim street. Chen Gong walked ahead and Su Li followed him. They walked towards the Ministry of Penalty.


    Suddenly!


    Another person¡¯s footsteps appeared behind Su Li. The footsteps were so light. It seemed that they came from ghosts and goblins. Chen Gong walked at the front and didn¡¯t notice. He was still engrossed in meditation.


    Pedestrians passing by thought that the three people knew each other and didn¡¯t perceive anything strange.


    Su Li, who wore a hat, noticed the person. Her look showed mixed feelings of delight and me.


    She was delighted because the man was Fang Yuan and she noticed that he had already reached to the inborn realm and be a senior like Young Master.


    She med him for his rashness. He shoulde to see her in this situation. Maybe he didn¡¯t know how many people were observing her secretly now.


    Fortunately, she was with Chen Gong and her identity had not yet been exposed. Fang Yuan¡¯s actions seemed to be risky but actually very safe.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us that you were in trouble?¡±


    Fang Yuan transmitted the sound in silence. He was a little angry. If Fang Yuan hadn¡¯t heard of what happened to the Baiwei Building by chance when he went to ask craftsmen, he and Qu Qingning wouldn¡¯t have known what happened now.


    ¡°It happened suddenly. Did you think that I could hide from spies of the Ministry of Penalty to send messages to you?¡± Su Li replied calmly. Then she said with a smile, ¡°But youe in time. I really need you to do one thing.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Fang Yuan red at her. Did Su Li know how dangerous her situation was? Thankfully, Fang Yuan saw personally that she stood in front of him well. Otherwise, he would be crazy.


    However, Su Li was a dominating girl. Fang Yuan didn¡¯t dare to show his true feelings to her because he was afraid that the result would be bad. So, he instantly transmitted the sound in silence helplessly, ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li said strictly and coldly, ¡°Go to the Hongyan House to see Qu Lu...¡±


    Hearing that, Fang Yuan understood suddenly that Su Li created an intact intelligence line when they built the Linli Building. He didn¡¯t know how Su Li did that but he knew that the intelligence line would facilitate the future development of the Linli Building greatly.


    But from Su Li¡¯s tone, he could guess that the intelligence line didn¡¯t seem to be so secure.


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly and disappeared behind Su Li instantly as if he never came here just now. Although he just stabilized the inborn first hurdle, the acquired warrior couldn¡¯t notice him anymore.


    The route Chen Gong chose to the Ministry of Penalty passed right the entrance of the Su House. Su Li didn¡¯t know he chose this route intentionally or casually.


    Chen Gong slowed down his steps deliberately and whispered, ¡°Go in and see?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and motioned for him to go. She felt with her psychic awareness that her Eldest Brother wasn¡¯t in the Su House. There were only Zhu Yan and Su Zipei. Even Li Yuelian and Su Qinghao weren¡¯t there. Why should Su Li go in?


    But... Where did Li Yuelian go? Qinghao shoulde back at this time.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s reluctance, Chen Gong said nothing and took her away.


    Before they had gone far, a slim girl came up to Su Li at dusk. The girl¡¯s face was covered under a cyan robe. Su Li couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s appearance clearly and couldn¡¯t describe the girl¡¯s breath.


    Su Li and the girl passed by and they didn¡¯t even look at each other.


    After a few steps, Su Li realized something strange. She looked back, but the girl had turned the corner and disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chen Gong turned around and asked. Su Li shook her head calmly and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just took her as another person.¡±


    However, Su Li was not calm in her heart at all. She could feel the breath of him from the girl.


    But Su Li was sure that the person she saw just now was a girl.


    Su Li seemed to understand something but a momentter, she showed a thoughtful expression. Was she his...


    Even in the previous life, he never mentioned the girl, or never mentioned the girl in front of Su Li...


    The girl in the cyan robe turned the corner and saw the Su House beside the street. She smiledcently and sneaked into the Su House without effort. For her, the guards were just puppets.


    Su Zipei was carefully feeding medicine to Zhu Yan in the room. After this period of nursing, Zhu Yan recovered a lot. Although she couldn¡¯t walk, it¡¯s better than the period when she cried out frequently.


    No one knew how much she hated Su Li.


    Su Li, the hybrid she picked up, should overpass her and be a remarkable girl and one of the most influential girls in Yunjing. Zipei took the jade pendant that could prove Su Li¡¯s origin but did nothing!


    All Zhu Yan¡¯s fantasies were broken. In addition, she suffered all kinds of humiliations because of Su Li. So, she couldn¡¯t wait to kill Su Li!


    Hearing from Zipei that Su Li was involved in the case and was imprisoned in the Ministry of Penalty, Zhu Yan was relieved. Otherwise, she would die of anger before she could walk.


    Zhu Yan opened her mouth and was about to take the medicine. Suddenly she stopped and showed a stunned expression.


    Su Zipei noticed Zhu Yan¡¯s expression and looked backwards subconsciously. She saw a person in the cyan robe standing there less than one meter from her. Su Zipei was so scared that she fell down from the chair. The scalding medicine was spilled on the quilt and some was sprinkled on Zhu Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s hot!!¡±


    Zhu Yan wiped her face in a hurry and finally didn¡¯t feel so painful. Then she looked at the person in the cyan robe. She could guess from the figure... that the person was a girl.


    ¡°This is the Mansion of Officer of the Supreme Judiciary. Who are you? How dare you to trespass here!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face became very red because of the spilled hot medicine. She managed to show a bit of majesty, but she couldn¡¯t move on the bed. It was rather funny.


    Su Zipei was even more timid. She squatted on the edge of the bed and tried to keep close to her mother as if this could help her drive away the fear.


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    The girl in the cyan robe smiled and said in a dulcet voice, ¡°Miss Su, Madam Zhu, don¡¯t be afraid. I bear no malice to you. I just want to make a deal with you.¡±


    Zhu Yan was shocked and thought what the girl wanted to do. Instantly many thoughts ran through her head. Then she stared at the girl in the cyan robe and asked.


    ¡°I can judge from your voice that you are young, so I will call you Miss. From your dressing, I can guess that you are a noble girl in Yunjing. Zipei and I are just ordinary people. I really don¡¯t know what the deal is about.¡±


    The girl in the cyan robe smiled softly and replied in a low-pitched voice, ¡°You hate Su Li and even want her to die. I also hate her. So, our hatred for Su Li is enough to make a deal.¡±


    Hearing that, Zhu Yan was quite happy as if she saw a good opportunity in front of her.


    This was an unexpected good opportunity for her!


    Zhu Yan had nothing to worry. As long as the girl in the cyan robe could kill Su Li, Zhu Yan would satisfy her no matter what she wanted. She thought that it was worth a try.


    It was overcast. Finally, it rained and the rain seemed to be heavierter.


    Qu Lu leaned over beside the window and was in a daze in the Hongyan House. With a curvy body, she looked graceful and enchanting.


    Hearing the heavier rain outside, Qu Lu was a little upset and she didn¡¯t notice that her sleeves were sprinkled wet by the rain.


    The mysterious man who imed to be Mr. Li gave her an orderst time and then disappeared. Then he neither asked about the results of the intelligence collected by her nor gave her other orders.


    Wasn¡¯t she the spy of that person? But why didn¡¯t Mr. Li contact her for a long time?


    An abandoned spy had no value. Did Mr. Li still give her the antidote of the Hongchen Powder?


    Creaking¡ª


    The door behind her was opened gently. Qu Lu didn¡¯t turn around and began to me Qiu, ¡°I have asked you to wait outside. Qiu, when are you...!¡±


    Then she looked back. Qu Lu, who looked annoyed, was frightened instantly. The person standing in front of her was not Qiu but a slim and tall young man with a mask. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly how old the person was, but she could confirm that he was no more than thirty years old!


    Seeing such a beauty, Fang Yuan was quite calm. He held a sword in his right hand and waved his left hand. Then the door closed automatically. Even Qiu, who waited outside, didn¡¯t notice that, and she even didn¡¯t notice when the door was opened.


    Qu Lu frowned and thought, ¡°He is also an inborn senior!¡±


    Fang Yuan appeared in a different waypared with Su Li but Qu Lu couldn¡¯t help thinking of Su Li. That¡¯s because they were both young inborn seniors.


    ¡°Mr. Li?¡±


    Qu Lu asked in a tentative voice. Fang Yuan replied coldly, ¡°Miss Qu is really clever. But Mr. Li is very busy recently. He doesn¡¯t have time toe here personally. I hope that Miss Qu doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Fang Yuan said politely, but his tone was rather cold. Qu Lu could guess that it was hard to deal with the young man with a mask. Fang Yuan looked at Qu Lu coldly like a dead person, which made thetter really frightened.


    She thought that the man was a heartless inborn young man who killed numerous people. She wondered how many people like him were mastered by Mr. Li.


    At this moment, Qu Lu thought that Mr. Li was even more mysterious and horrible.


    ¡°No! Why did Mr. Li send such a person here?¡± Thinking of this, Qu Lu couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    Looking at Qu Lu¡¯s uncertain look, Fang Yuan kept silent. The atmosphere was more intense, which made Qu Lu almost stifled. She plucked up courage to ask, ¡°Have I done something wrong that angers Mr. Li? If so, please tell me. I don¡¯t want to be a muddled ghost.¡±


    Fang Yuan sneered and said, ¡°Miss Qu is extremely intelligent. Don¡¯t you know why Mr. Li gets angry? You look down upon Mr. Li¡¯s spies. Do you think that Mr. Li won¡¯t know anything without you?¡±


    Qu Lu was rather shocked. It was impossible... The people she arranged at the feast in the river were loyal to the First Prince and her. The secret was impossible to be leaked.


    After thinking for a moment, Qu Lu plucked up courage to stare at the man and asked restlessly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Please tell me directly!


    Swish!!


    Suddenly, there were dozens of shes shining out from the sword and the sword was stabbed at her! Qu Lu turned as pale as death.

 Chapter 165 - Childe Ma

    Chapter 165 Childe Ma


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Qu Lu closed her eyes in horror. She shouldn¡¯t have been so miserable with her cultivation, but Fang Yuan was so ruthless and powerful that he dominated her at first.


    The sword whistled past her face. Although her face wasn¡¯t scratched, it was really painful.


    But now, Qu Lu didn¡¯t care about the pain on her face. She curled herself up in the corner and pressed her heaved chest. She was still in a state of shock.


    ¡°He did... not kill me?!¡±


    She really thought that Mr. Li ordered Fang Yuan to kill her just now. At this moment, Qu Lu didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Fang Yuan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me the truth?¡±


    Fang Yuan asked coldly. Qu Lu was so frightened that she trembled and replied instantly, ¡°I will tell you everything. I really hide something from you, but I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I just doubt.¡±


    At this moment, Qu Lu couldn¡¯t wait to tell Fang Yuan everything in order to save her life.


    ¡°What do you doubt?¡±


    Fang Yuan asked and sneered, ¡°You doubt if you should betray the n to Hehuan Sect and still stay in the Sect. You doubt why Mr. Li doesn¡¯t contact you for so long? Or...you want to cooperate with the First Prince to get high position and great wealth?¡±


    Hearing that, Qu Lu fell to the ground on her knees immediately and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? I see that you have been doing that!¡±


    Fang Yuan pretended to know everything. His acting skills seemed to be improved under the influence of Qu Qingning. ¡°Do you think Mr. Li asked you to be a spy for her, and there is no need to test you, so, you can a member of us?¡±


    Qu Lu was shocked. From Fang Yuan¡¯s words, she knew what was wrong. The fact was that all her actions were observed by Mr. Li. It¡¯s no wonder that he never contacted her!


    ¡°What do I do these days?!¡±


    Qu Lu tried her best to remember what she had done during this time. She focused on the things Mr. Li ordered and didn¡¯t expose him when she contacted with the Hehuan Sect. Only the First Prince...


    Thinking of the First Prince¡¯s stupid performance that night and the young inborn senior who suddenly appeared under Mr. Li, Qu Lu already knew whom she should depend on. At this intense situation, she calmed herself down suddenly and looked up, saying.


    ¡°I begin to contact with the First Prince half a year ago. On the surface, the First Prince cooperates with Hehuan Sect. Actually, I have a deeper cooperation with him. For example, I will tell the First Prince the whereabouts of Hehuan Sect if necessary...¡±


    Fang Yuan could sense the slight tremor in Qu Lu¡¯s sound. Qu Lu told him the secret, which meant that she had no other choices and could only rely on Su Li¡¯s side. Otherwise, if Su Li release the news that Qu Lu betrayed the First Prince, she would die miserably!


    Now, Qu Lu took the initiative and told Fang Yuan everything. That meant that she was loyal to them totally. At least, she met half of Su Li¡¯s needs.


    Fang Yuan was a little relieved and said in a soft tone, ¡°Stand up, Miss Qu. You are quite smart and can see the situation clearly. Mr. Li won¡¯t treat you shabbily in the future. As long as you don¡¯t betray Mr. Li, you will be safe.¡±


    Qu Lu nodded. She looked into Fang Yuan¡¯s calm eyes and then took her eyes off him instantly. Finally, she stood up slowly. As Fang Yuan ordered, she took the file about the First Prince and was going to give it to the First Prince.


    After putting the file away, Qu Lu consciously told Fang Yuan what Su Li ordered her before. ¡°Su Zipei does nothing every day except going out to buy medicine every seven days. But the spy told me that she contacted with a person who wore a bamboo hat, but...¡±


    Qu Lu frowned and continued, ¡°There are seniors at the person¡¯s side, so my spy didn¡¯t dare to approach them and didn¡¯t know what they talked about.¡±


    Fang Yuan answered in a gentle voice, ¡°I will report what you said to Mr. Li truthfully. The first thing is done. Now let¡¯s talk about the second one.¡±


    ¡°The second one?¡±


    Qu Lu opened her eyes wide. She was already scared so much just now and didn¡¯t want to take the risk of being pointed by his sword.


    ¡°Just ordinary questions and answers.¡±


    Fang Yuan said in a careless tone, but what he asked really shocked Qu Lu. ¡°About the Deadly Powder that killed Ma Ling, can you tell me the truth?¡± Qu Lu looked pale as once.


    How could it be impossible?!


    Only three or four people in the Hehuan Sect in Yunjing knew that. Except for her, others pledged to be loyal to the Hehuan Sect! It was impossible for them to expose the message!


    ¡°Don¡¯t guess. Mr. Li is proficient in medical circle and poison circle. She can help you detoxify the Hongchen Powder in your body. Do you think that he can¡¯t detect the trivial Deadly Powder?¡±


    Fang Yuan said with a distained and scornful expression as if the Hehuan Sect¡¯s secret recipe was rubbish.


    Qu Lu gulped and thought, ¡°The poison circle of the Hehuan Sect is the highest in the continent near the sea. The Deadly Powder is even more horrifying. If it is rubbish, all the poisons near the sea are not as good as rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Miss Qu Lu, it seems that you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Fang Yuan frowned and asked coldly.


    Qu Lu brought her thoughts back immediately. After a moment¡¯s silence, she began to exin. She knew clearly that she couldn¡¯t make mistakes again in front of ¡°Mr. Li¡±. This time, she not only couldn¡¯t hide anything from him but should exin clearly to satisfy him.


    ¡°It is Master Wu Jin not the Hehuan Sect who plotted Ma Ling¡¯s death. Master Wu Jin support the First Prince secretly, but Ma Ling is loyal to the Ma Family. I don¡¯t know clearly which prince the Ma Family support secretly, but I am sure that they don¡¯t support the First Prince.¡±


    Qu Lu wasn¡¯t nervous and she even spoke out her own thoughts, ¡°The Baiwei Building is Su Qingtan¡¯s property and he isbeled as the supporter of Third Prince because of Ling Qinn. Therefore, Master Wu Jin thought about the perfect idea to induce the person behind the Ma Family to take actions. As for Su Li...they killed her in order to win Su Zipei¡¯s favor.¡±


    Hearing these things, Fang Yuan frowned. The situation was moreplicated than he imagined. Su Li told the people under her nothing. Did she burden these things all by herself?


    Fang Yuan was both angry and distressed. He hated that their identities couldn¡¯t be known by others and they had no strong power to rely on. They couldn¡¯t help Su Li and Su Li also realized that. This time, if it¡¯s not because that things happened suddenly, he didn¡¯t even have this opportunity to do something for her.


    ¡°Continue to observe Su Zipei. Don¡¯t look down upon her! At the same time, leak the clues secretly to Chen Gong in the Ministry of Penalty. Don¡¯t let people under you know that.¡±


    Then Fang Yuan jumped off the window resolutely and disappeared in Qu Lu¡¯s sight.


    Oops!


    Finally, Qu Lu totally paralyzed and gasped for a few breaths. She found that her back was wet with cold sweat. For Qu Lu, the First Prince, the Hehuan Sect and the mysterious Mr. Li were all dangerous, but...she had to cooperate with them to save her life.


    ¡°Mo, where are you...I...I need your help...¡±


    Qu Lu murmured to herself.


    It was very cold at night, Su Li sat alone at the table in the room and stared at the sky. She was waiting for a moment when the guards of the Ministry of Penalty were not vignt.


    It was Chen Gong¡¯s room. Theyout of the room was full of cold and strict atmosphere, just like Chen Gong. Ministry of Penalty was a safe ce, but he shouldn¡¯t be so intimate with Su Li. In order to prevent Su Li from misunderstanding him, Chen Gong nned to sleep at home these days. So, it was quite convenient for Su Li to take actions.


    Until the period of 1am to 3am, Su Li went to meet Fang Yuan who waited there for a long time and got the files Fang Yuan sorted out.


    Then Su Li returned to the room. After reading the file, Su Li kept silent for a long time. She didn¡¯t sweep the burned ash of the file on the ground until it was dawn. Then, she continued investigating the case with Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong wore a suit of tidy official uniform. He looked different because he never wore so official before. It¡¯s obvious that he just finished the morning session in the imperial court. Chen Gong looked calm, but Su Li could feel that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°The Majesty ordered me to find the murderer of the case before August 15!¡±


    Chen Gong hammered the table with his fist, which made a sound just as heavy as his feelings.


    Su Li squinted and thought, ¡°Today is August 7 and there are only eight days left. Why is the emperor so worried?¡±


    At this moment, she vaguely realized that the invitation of that eunuch before perhaps was more dangerous than she imagined.


    ¡°Gosh! Lord Chen is really idle. Why are you staring at the desk in a daze instead of investigating the case?¡±


    Suddenly, azy voice came from the outside. Su Li looked up and frowned when she saw the appearance of the man clearly.


    It was a young and pretty man in a magnificent golden robe with the Dahan embroidery and his bun wasbed meticulously.


    From his way of walking and the expression of looking down at everybody, Su Li knew that the man wasn¡¯t a brilliant talent but an arrogant yboy.


    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of yboy give a wide berth to the Ministry of Penalty?


    But why didn¡¯t the man be afraid of Chen Gong? He even sneered at Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong stood up and kept Su Li behind him immediately. He said coldly, ¡°Childe Ma, the Ministry of Penalty is not your home, so, you can¡¯t behave atrociously here. Even you are the son of Prime Minister Ma, you don¡¯t have the privilege here. Get out, now!¡±


    Hearing that, Childe Maughed and said in an ironical voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Lord Chen. I juste here to see how the case is. After all, Ma Ling is under me. If you can¡¯t find the murderer, I really feel ashamed. In addition, the Majesty said that you must find out the murderer within 8 days. Don¡¯t you have any clues? Can you tell me one or two?¡±


    Chen Gong didn¡¯t show any emotions. He pointed at the entrance and shouted, ¡°Get out! If you still stay here, I will let you out myself.¡±


    The smile on Childe Ma¡¯s face faded away gradually. He stamped his foot and spat. Then he said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here yet! Now that you have confidence, I will see how you report to the Majesty 8 dayster!¡±


    Chen Gong frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Send him away!¡±


    Then, Childe Ma said viciously as he ran towards the entrance in panic, ¡°Chen Gong, you can be arrogant for only a few days. You will be regret!¡±


    Su Li hid behind Chen Gong and Childe Ma didn¡¯t see her. Looking at the back of the young man, Su Li thought of something suddenly.

 Chapter 166 - Let Out the Secret

    <h4>Chapter 166 Let Out the Secret</h4>


    Seeing the young man left, Chen Gong was relieved and turned around. Su Li pretended to be curious. Chen Gong couldn¡¯t help warning, ¡°It is hard to deal with the man. If you encounter him in the future, don¡¯t be noticed by him.¡±


    ¡°Who is that childe?¡±


    Su Li had already guessed who the childe was, but she pretended to be confused and asked.


    ¡°Ma Jintian!¡±


    Chen Gong said seriously, ¡°Su Li, although you are the lecturer of the Affiliated School, you can¡¯t provoke two yboys in Yunjing. The first is Ling Li of the Ling Family and the second is... Ma Jintian!¡±


    Chen Gong thought that he should tell Su Li in detail in order to convince her. So, he sat down and said, ¡°Ling Li, Tang Lei and Ma Jintian are ¡®Three yboys in Yunjing¡¯ and are also called ¡®Three Useless Persons in Yunjing¡¯. Ling Li lost his legs. Tang Lei is weak and ipetent. It is easy to deal with both of them. But Ma Jintian... pretends to be ipetent! He isn¡¯t as unruly as Ling Li, but his means is as insidious as Ling Li¡¯s! He is really interested in attractive women. If you cause offence to him, even I can¡¯t save you. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face was pale as if she was scared. But she smiled sweetly and replied, ¡°Thanks for Lord Chen¡¯s concern. You are the second person who really treats me well except my Eldest Brother.¡±


    Chen Gong was stunned when he saw Su Li¡¯s innocent smile. He turned around embarrassedly and stood up. Then he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I will go to a ce today, but it isn¡¯t convenient for you to follow. Stay here quietly.¡±


    Then he took his clothes and walked out before Su Li could say a word. It seemed that he was a little embarrassed.


    Su Li was a little surprised. Chen Gong let her investigate the case with him just now, but why did he change his idea after seeing Ma Jintian?


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! It is a good opportunity for me to take actions alone.¡± Su Li thought.


    Then Su Li pulled her cap lower to cover her face. She left the Ministry of Penalty easily with the identity of a jailer of the Ministry of Penalty. When passing by a clothes store, Su Li took several clothes to disguise her as a slim man with scars on face.


    If Su Huanli had been here, he would have been sure that the man was the extraordinary person with special abilities in Jianghu. The man extorted from him hundreds of thousands of taels of silver in the Dasu Town.


    Su Li mussed her clothes and broke a bottle of wine. She spilled the wine in her clothes and staggered to bump into Ma Jintian who walked towards her!


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ma Jintian was thinking something with a cold expression. An overpowering smell of alcohol assailed his nostrils. He brought his thoughts back but couldn¡¯t react in time. Then he was hit by Su Li and fell to the ground on ass.


    Su Li, who was staggering just now, disappeared instantly at the street corner.


    Ma Jintian touched his waist and found that his wallet was stolen. He was stunned and extremely angry. But heughed ironically.


    The thief should steal his wallet. Didn¡¯t the thief want to live in the world?


    ¡°Uncle Ya, catch him! I must cut his hands personally.¡± Ma Jintian ordered coldly.


    Then the man in ck behind Ma Jintian smiled coldly and flew away instantly. Ma Jintian should also fly towards the dark alley to which Su Li escaped.


    It was rumored that Ma Jintian knew little about Xuangong. But from the cultivation he showed at this moment, his cultivation had already reached to the acquired eighth hurdle.


    The middle-aged man in ck, known as Uncle Ya, flew into the dark alley with a cold expression. He was responsible for Ma Jintian¡¯s safety. He thought just now that the drunken thief was just an ordinary person and couldn¡¯t hurt the master. But the drunkard should steal the master¡¯s wallet.


    The man in ck chose to do what Ma Jintian ordered furiously.


    He stamped his feet and then flew like an eagle. Seeing the valley to which Su Li flew, he immediately sped up to follow and reached out his right hand to grab the drunkard¡¯s clothes.


    But at this time!


    Whoosh¡ª


    A ck shadow rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed. The sound caused by the force made Uncle Ya really surprised. Uncle Ya turned around in the sky and avoided the ck shadow. Then he fell to the ground on his feet to keep a distance from the drunkard. His heart pounded heavily.


    The drunkard wasn¡¯t an ordinary but a senior!


    Uncle Ya backed up for a few steps and stepped on the ¡°secret weapon¡± the drunkard used just now. He looked down and saw the wallet of the master. But the cloth on the surface was broken and the gold and silver were exposed.


    ¡°Uncle Ya, what¡¯s wrong? Catch him quickly.¡± Ma Jintian ordered impatiently.


    Ma Jintian didn¡¯t see what happened just now. He only saw that Uncle Ya and the drunkard were fighting against each other. Seeing that Ma Jintian wanted to rush towards the drunkard, Uncle Ya pulled Ma Jintian behind him to protect him.


    At this moment, Ma Jintian felt something strange. He showed a serious expression immediately and stared at the drunkard who stood at the other side. He asked politely, ¡°You are good at martial arts and should be a warrior in the martial arts circle. Right? But why do you lead me here?¡±


    Su Li made a little hoarseughter. It made the middle-aged man in ck extremely frightened. The genuine energy in the voice of the drunkard... The drunkard was a strong senior above the inborn sixth hurdle. He just reached the inborn second hurdle. If he fought with...


    ¡°Master, if you feel dangerouster, escape immediately! I am no match for a man with such power!¡±


    Hearing that, Ma Jintian was quite flurried. He swore quietly, ¡°Why am I so unlucky today to be attacked by such a senior? Is it because I didn¡¯t look at the lunar calendar?¡±


    ¡°Master Ma, don¡¯t worry. If I want to kill you, you are dead just now.¡±


    Su Li said calmly, which made Ma Jintian tremble. There was cold sweat on Ma Jintian¡¯s forehead, but he was relieved now. He was sure that the drunkard wouldn¡¯t kill him now.


    ¡°Rumors can¡¯t be believed all. Master Ma, you are quite young but your cultivation has already reached to the acquired eighth hurdle. You should be a young talent, but you are called the ¡°Three Useless Persons in Yunjing¡± with two other truly useless men. I am very puzzled. s...¡±


    At this moment, Ma Jintian was unhurried. He smiled and said, ¡°You overestimate me. The outstanding usually bear the brunt of attack. I am just a coward and have no other choice. I am less talented than those in the National Academy.¡±


    Su Li smiled and said coldly, ¡°Does Master Ma think that I am a fool? You have such a high cultivation and in addition, there is an inborn warrior protecting you. It isn¡¯t a good habit for you to tell lies.¡±


    Hearing that, Ma Jintian showed a stiff expression. He was just modest just now, but the drunkard should take it seriously. He thought that the drunkard was quite strange.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forget. Ie with amand from my lord and send word to you. I think Master Ma and the person behind you are bored by the matter of the Ma Family, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li, who disguised herself as a drunkard, patted her head as if she really just remembered that.


    Ma Jintian was stunned and showed a frightened expression. The drunkard knew him so well and should know the person behind him. Ma Jintian observed the infiltration of people in the martial arts circle into Yunjing, but he knew nothing about the drunkard in front of him.


    From the drunkard¡¯s tone, Ma Jintian could also guess that the drunkard was also in the martial arts circle like the Lianshi Cult. Thinking of the scene he fought with the Lianshi Cult, Ma Jintian was ovee with awe.


    Only the sect above the ninth grade in the martial arts circle could sneak into Yunjing. The forces behind the drunkard weren¡¯t worse than Lianshi Cult at all.


    ¡°You are fairly clever, so I will tell you the truth. The poison of Ma Ling is the Deadly Powder of the Hehuan Sect!¡±


    Then Su Li fled into the crossroad and disappeared. Ma Jintian took a deep breath and returned to the mansion with his guard, Uncle Ya. Yunjing was a dangerous ce now!


    Ma Jintian made up his mind that if there were no important things recently, he would never go out!


    ¡°Damn it! The auction will be held after more than three months. Will I always stay at home?¡±


    Ma Jintian cursed while he opened the door. He had never forgotten what Su Li told him. He ran to his father¡¯s study and shouted, ¡°Dad, I get some clues!¡±


    Ma De was drinking tea in the study. He was almost choked by the shouts of Ma Jintian.


    ¡°The scamp...¡±


    Ma De was about to lecture Ma Jintian, but he showed a grave expression when he heard Ma Jintian¡¯s experience in the daytime.


    ¡°I said that it was strange. No matter how the Third Prince is worried, he won¡¯t take actions in such an uncertain situation. The poison of the Hehuan Sect is mysterious and has never been passed on others. So... No, I must tell the lord as soon as possible!¡±


    Ma De whipped out a piece of writing paper anxiously and wrote a confidential letter. Then he conveyed the letter to his confidant and ordered,


    ¡°Send this letter to the lord before tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Chen Gong changed into ordinary clothes and came to a remote street outside the city. People trembled with fear on hearing his name, but few saw what he was like. At this moment, he was just an ordinary pedestrian.


    ¡°Well? Is there a new shop next to the winery of Brother Xuan?¡±


    Chen Gong stopped and was in a daze when he saw the tall building under construction beside the Zhouyue Winery. But he didn¡¯t take it to heart and strode into the Zhouyue Winery. There were few guests like before. Heughed and shouted, ¡°Brother Xuan, Ie again. Is there wine?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing else except wine!¡±


    A heartyughter came from the back hall. Then a shabby middle-aged schr walked out. Seeing Chen Gong, the schr put his arm around Chen Gong¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come here! You haven¡¯te here for a long time. Your sister-inw goes to the green grocery. Go in and drink with me.¡±


    Chen Gong was quite helpless. Brother Xuan was still afraid of his wife.


    The wine had gone around three times and the shabby schr¡¯s wife hadn¡¯te back yet. The shabby schr shouted, ¡°Great!¡± Then heined helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how miserable I am. That old hen is more presumptuous than before. She actually prevents me from drinking wine. She really goes too far!¡±


    Hearing the shabby schr¡¯sint, Chen Gong was very jealous of him and persuaded him, ¡°Sister-inw is for your own good. The business of the winery is bad, so you shouldn¡¯t drink so much like before.¡±


    The shabby schr showed an unhappy expression and replied sadly, ¡°Brother, you have changed! You never said that before, but now you speak in the same tone with that old hen. I am really unlucky!¡±


    Then the shabby schr began to weep. It seemed that he would cryter.


    Chen Gong didn¡¯t know how to persuade him and interrupted helplessly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be joking. Ie to talk business. You and sister-inw are well informed. Have you ever heard of a strange poison which is mixed by three poisons?¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Hearing that, the shabby schr squirted the wine to Chen Gong¡¯s face. The wine cup also dropped to the ground and was broken into two pieces.

 Chapter 167 - Seven Days

    Chapter 167 Seven Days


    With wine on his face, Chen Gong was very confused.


    The shabby schr wasn¡¯t surprised any more. He had a few coughs and then he noticed that Chen Gong¡¯s face was covered with wine. He picked up a rag at once, wiped Chen Gong¡¯s face, and persuaded Chen Gong in whisper,


    ¡°My dear brother, stop investigating the case and leave it to the Supreme Judiciary. Otherwise, you will be in trouble. At that time, even I can¡¯t save you!¡±


    Hearing that, Chen Gong changed his expression. He grabbed the hands of the shabby schr and said, ¡°The Majesty ordered me to find the murderer within eight days. It can¡¯t be dyed!¡±


    The shabby schr picked his ears and hinted, ¡°Don¡¯t you already arrest a family of scapegoats? My dear brother, you are a cruel official of the Dahan Country. Don¡¯t you have any means to let the Su Family plead guilty?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    Chen Gong stared at the shabby schr and replied seriously, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    The shabby schr prepared a ss of wine for himself slowly. Suddenly, he smiled gently, saying in a soft voice, ¡°You want to know the secret of martial arts circle at the very first moment you are here. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Chen Gong said nothing. Actually, he didn¡¯t know who the shabby schr was. He just knew that the shabby schr¡¯s surname was Xuan and he operated the winery for many years in Yunjing. Several years ago, Chen Gong was inclined to seek sce in drink every night, but he didn¡¯t want others to know that. So, he found this winery and then he was familiar with the couple as time went by.


    When Chen Gong was in great trouble in dealing with a tough case of the Ministry of Penalty, he told his trouble to Brother Xuan. It was unexpected that Brother Xuan told him an unannounced secret about the martial arts circle, which helped him solve the case sessfully.


    At that time, Chen Gong understood that the winery he came in by chance wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    After six to seven years, Chen Gong became the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty. Since then, he seldom came here, but they were still intimate and called each other brother. Even so, Chen Gong couldn¡¯t trust the couple totally.


    It was because of an ordinary man¡¯s natural fear and alert to the unknown martial arts circle.


    But this time, Chen Gong knew that he had to tell the shabby schr the truth.


    Chen Gong took a deep breath and said, ¡°Thirteen years ago, my wife died on the street because of my mistakes. I haven¡¯t found the murderer yet. Later, the medical examiner told me that my wife had been pregnant for two months then.¡±


    The murderer took two lives!


    Hearing that, the shabby schr stopped his movement. His wife who just came in also walked slightly and looked at them seriously. Chen Gong still immersed himself in his recalling and didn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°There was another case in the same day. Members of the Yi Family in Yunjing were killed at one night. There were so many corpses that the morgue were almost filled. My wife¡¯s corpse was ignored, so, I took her corpse home out of my selfishness...¡±


    Chen Gong continued in sorrow, ¡°Taking this step is right, but it is also a big mistake!¡±


    ¡°The next day, the Ministry of Penalty caught a big fire. More than 100 corpses were burned beyond recognition. There was no clue about the case. I took my wife¡¯s body home and avoided the disaster. But when I returned to the Ministry of Penalty, I found that all people rted to my wife¡¯s death died in that big fire. And the file also couldn¡¯t be found! Except for me... no one in the Ministry of Penalty remembered that my wife died in the same day with the case of the Yi Family!¡±


    Chen Gong¡¯s hand holding the wine ss trembled. The shabby schr sighed and touched his wine ss with Chen Gong¡¯s. He said, ¡°You are her husband, so, what you said is in vain. Although you are the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty, you can¡¯t expose this secret. I am afraid that the murderer thirteen years ago will also kill you. Then it is impossible for you to find out the truth.¡±


    Thendy squatted and cleaned the vegetables in the back hall. Hearing Chen Gong¡¯s words, she was still very calm.


    Chen Gong¡¯s sufferings in the martial arts circle were quitemon. If they didn¡¯t consider their six to seven years¡¯ friendship, the shabby schr wouldn¡¯t even show any sympathy for Chen Gong.


    Chen Gong took a deep breath. He made a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with the Su Family except Su Li... She is so kind and innocent. She shouldn¡¯t be involved in the trick. I must save her! Perhaps, my wife gives me this opportunity to atone for my guilt. I know you two are understated seniors. I don¡¯t force you to help me, but I hope you can tell me the origin of the poison!¡±


    The shabby schr was a little hesitated. He nced at his wife, but thetter shook her head slightly.


    He thought for a while and then patted Chen Gong¡¯s shoulder, replying helplessly, ¡°I want to help you. But even if you know the origin of the poison, it is impossible for you to check it. Every senior sect in the martial arts circle is more powerful than the Dahan Country. You should be careful to oppose them.¡±


    Hearing that, his wife shook her head helplessly and continued cleaning vegetables. She thought that her husband had told Chen Gong a clue.


    Chen Gong understood, but showed a disappointed expression. He didn¡¯t expect that the shabby schr should tell him the important clue. But when the shabby schr told him the clue, he still felt disappointed.


    ¡°Thank you, old brother. I will have a try whether I will be sessful or not!¡±


    Then Chen Gong left the winery. The shabby schr¡¯s wife stood up and pointed at the bad vegetables on the ground, ¡°Clean up here quickly! You even can¡¯t tackle your own problems, and how could you interfere other¡¯s business. Xuan Jingzhou, when can you get rid of this habit?¡±


    The shabby schr put down his wine ss and picked up the broom as he sighed helplessly, ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t.¡±


    His wife red at him but didn¡¯t pinch his ears like before. She just whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop you, but don¡¯t forget the reason why wee to Yunjing.¡±


    The shabby schr turned around and nodded. He signed silently, ¡°Can we trust the old man? Seven years passed. We haven¡¯t found the brother-inw, not to mention Xiao Yun¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°When the agreed period of ten years is due, we will go to Mount Chan to ask clearly!¡±


    ...


    It¡¯s in the Linli Building. Qu Qingning and others nced at the Poisonous Man Hunting Insect in Fang Yuan¡¯s hands. Then they looked at each other and said nothing.


    Fang Yuan put away the poisonous insect. His Personal Poisonous Insect also improved a lot after he broke through the inborn hurdle. It not only expanded the track scope from 5,000 kilometers to 15,000 kilometers but could detect all sounds within a hundred feet (about 33 meters).


    Today, he just tried his Personal Poisonous Insect and didn¡¯t expect to hear the important message of the Zhouyue Winery. It was an unintentional positive oue.


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t know the value of the message we heard, we should tell Su Li as soon as possible.¡±


    Yin Xuetong made the decision and said, ¡°The Linli Building should open in August 15, but Su Li won¡¯te because of the case. So, we should talk about that after Su Lies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡±


    Qu Qingningughed. Seeing Yin Xuetong¡¯s worried look, he patted his chest and persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is just a piece of pie for Su Li. The situation in the Dasu Town is more serious than that in Yunjing, but Su Li solved it easily. This time, Chen Gong also helps her, so, everything will be okay!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yin Xuetong breathed a sigh of relief. She was still worried, but Qu Qingning¡¯s words convinced her. Actually, Qu Qingning was also very worried. They were in Yunjing now not the small Dasu Town.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to practice.¡± Fang Yuan showed an angry but helpless look and left.


    Qu Qingning sighed, ¡°He has broken through the inborn hurdle, and he is still unsatisfied? I am afraid that he practiced too much to think clearly...¡±


    ...


    The calling lingered in the crowded and noisy street. What a prosperous scene!


    Chen Gong walked along the street. In the past, he often showed a heartless look, but now he was a little helpless. He was just a cruel official who could only use cruel tortures. Faced with the powerful sect forces and the oppression of two princes, he found that he couldn¡¯t...save Su Li.


    There were still eight days, but Chen Gong was really desperate.


    Bang!


    At the corner of the street, Chen Gong bumped into a person carelessly. He still stood there, but the person tumbled over forwards.


    ¡°Shit! Didn¡¯t you see me? Be careful!¡±


    Seeing that Chen Gong wasn¡¯t a man to be trifled with, the person cursed and ran away.


    Chen Gong was expressionless and about to go. But he felt there was one more thing in his arms. He brought it out in surprise.


    It was a roll of files!


    Chen Gong turned his head quickly and looked at the bustling crowd. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t find the person he bumped into. He lost in thought at that moment and didn¡¯t even have any impression of the person¡¯s look.


    ¡°Who? ...¡±


    Chen Gong was really puzzled. He didn¡¯t open the file immediately but put it away quietly. After returning to the Ministry of Penalty, he went to the empty underground torture room and opened the file.


    ¡°The Mingsheng Winery¡¯s business of Wu Xiuxiu was stolen by other wineries, so, Wu Xiuxiu was jealous of them. The First Childe, Wu Jin, loved his sister and thought of a perfect plot! He deployed a mysterious n with the Deadly Powder of the Hehuan Sect...¡±


    There were only more than a thousand words in the file. The more Chen Gong read, the more shocked he was. The owner of the file seemed to see the whole case personally. He or she not only described Wu Jin¡¯s motive clearly but also wrote the Hehuan Sect that Brother Xuan forbade mentioning before.


    Who was helping him in secret?!


    Chen Gong frowned. He had no powerful origin and special connections. He couldn¡¯t think of anyone except the couple in the Zhouyue Winery.


    ¡°Does Brother Xuan tell me in this way because he is unwilling to tell me personally?¡±


    Thinking of this, Chen Gong bestirred himself. No matter whether it was Brother Xuan who helped him secretly or not, Chen Gong had the opportunity to argue for Su Li finally with this detailed file!


    Chen Gong left the Ministry of Penalty excitedly without telling Su Li. He went to the street where the Baiwei Building was located.


    The spy saw that Chen Gong left and returned to the Hongyan House immediately to report.


    Hearing the spy¡¯s report, Qu Lu breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I finished my task finally.¡±


    She had been finding the opportunity to give the file to Chen Gong, but Chen Gong was an acquired senior, even if she did this personally, she didn¡¯t have the confidence to seed. Fortunately, she got the news that Chen Gong walked alone in the street absent-mindedly, so, she seized this opportunity.


    At this time, Qu Lu didn¡¯t know that she was mistaken as the person of the Zhouyue Winery. Anyway, she did what Su Li ordered and didn¡¯t need to be anxious and frightened.


    Seven days passed quickly.


    During these seven days, Su Li received the special messages Fang Yuan sent. She also arranged Fang Yuan to do several trifles. Chen Gong was busy alone, so, Su Li practiced boldly in the Minister¡¯s room of the Ministry of Penalty at other time.


    At one night, she was taken back to the dungeon by Chen Gong and changed the prison uniform.


    They did everything they could. If Su Li couldn¡¯t be released tomorrow, they would have no other choices but kill...

 Chapter 168 - Joint Trial of Three Divisions!

    Chapter 168 Joint Trial of Three Divisions!


    It was fine on August 14.


    Tomorrow was the Mid-Autumn Festival, the extremely important sacrificial festival in the Dahan Country.


    There was unrestrained lively atmosphere of sacrificial festival for the autumn harvest everywhere in Yunjing City. But the Curtge of the Ministry of Penalty was full of coldness and graveness.


    Today, the Ministry of Penalty would try the case about the Baiwei Building.


    Arge number of people heard the news. They came to the entrance of the Ministry of Penalty early in the morning. The front door of the Ministry of Penalty had been closed for a long time. But it was pulled open suddenly by jailers at 7:00 a.m. Then grave and serious officers and soldiers marched in step from the trial hall to the ce where people stood. The trial hall was heavily guarded.


    The crowd was in tumult. Chen Gong who was in official uniform walked from the back hall and sat behind the middle desk. He nced at the people outside coldly and seriously. Although the distance between the crowd and Chen Gong was about a normal courtyard¡¯s length, people kept silent suddenly when they saw him.


    ¡°He is Chen Gong!¡±


    ¡°How terrible his energy is!¡±


    Few of them saw Chen Gong before. He was not as scaring as rumors said that he was like a demon with superhuman powers, but people were still frightened by his cold eyes and didn¡¯t dare to speak more.


    After Chen Gong sat down, another young man came from the back hall. The young man who was handsome smiled as if he came to attend an autumn outing. But the official uniform he wore was ck and gold, which showed that his official rank wasn¡¯t inferior to Chen Gong¡¯s.


    Ling Qinn nced at the people outside the Ministry of Penalty. Then he patted his folding fan and sat on Chen Gong¡¯s right.


    Then two middle-aged men in blue official uniforms came out from the back hall. They saluted to Chen Gong and sat in the two seats in Chen Gong¡¯s left.


    Chen Gong had a glimpse of Ling Qinn, who was calm, and said in a sonorous voice.


    ¡°Seventy-six persons were wounded and five persons died in the case of the Baiwei Building! The case is quite severe and important. ording to thew of the Dahan Country, three divisions will try the case! Ling Qinn, the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary, Cui Ziliang and Sang He, senior officials of the Supervisory Ministry and I are here to try the case together to exemplify the justice. The Su Family has a connection with the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary, so the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary only has the right to speak but doesn¡¯t have the right to vote. Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    Then Cui Ziliang and Sang He got up immediately and replied simultaneously, ¡°We have no problems.¡±


    Ling Qinn still smiled. His official rank was equal to that of Chen Gong, so he didn¡¯t need to salute. After closing his folding fan, he nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I will listen to Lord Chen.¡±


    ¡°Well, take the prisoner...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Chen Gong was interrupted by a voice from the side door. He frowned and looked at the direction of the side door coldly.


    A sixty-year-old man with a wrinkled face walked from the side door with a cold expression. He was in an official uniform with the pattern of cranes. There were shadows of people behind him. It seemed that he didn¡¯te alone.


    Chen Gong was a little stunned. The old man was Ma Weiming, the biological father of Ma Ling. He was also the Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs.


    ¡°Chen Gong, you have prevented me from seeing my son for half a month with thews and rules of the Ministry of Penalty! I got the permission from the Majesty this time and can sit in on the case. Do you have any problem?¡±


    Ma Weiming asked Chen Gong angrily regardless of the people outside. Cui Ziliang and Sang He were slightly shocked but Ling Qinn wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Ma Weiming had several children, but Ma Ling was his only son. He had this son at forty and spoiled Ma Ling very much.


    He got the news suddenly one day that his son died. Chen Gong was stubborn and had prevented him from seeing Ma Ling for half a month. Ma Ling¡¯s corpse was put in the Ministry of Penalty. It was quite respectful for Ma Weiming to speak to Chen Gong like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to object to the Majesty¡¯s oral instruction. Provide a seat for Lord Ma.¡± Chen Gong ordered. Then a jailer carried an armchair to let Ma Weiming sit down. ¡°Lord Ma, you just have the right to sit in on the case. Don¡¯t interfere in it. Otherwise, even the Majesty can¡¯t help you. I will never let off anyone who dares to despise thew of the Dahan Country!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Ma Weiming was extremely angry. He pointed at Chen Gong and trembled. He had the highest official rank and had never been med by others like this. Even the Majesty must speak to him in a polite way, but Chen Gong... ¡°Well, as long as I could revenge for my son, I don¡¯t mind what Chen Gong said!¡± Ma Ling thought.


    ¡°Lord Chen, how is everything going?!¡±


    Ma Jintian suddenly appeared behind Ma Weiming and said, ¡°I am ordered by my father to sit in on the case and make sure that the case is tried with justice. Lord Chen, don¡¯t mind...¡±


    Seeing that Ma Jintian also came, Chen Gong felt that it was hard to deal with the case. But he replied in a cold and calm voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many people sit in on this case. But if you disturb the trial, I will drive all of you out!¡±


    ¡°Lord Chen tries the case. How can I dare to disturb it?¡± Ma Jintian joked. Actually, he had his own scheme.


    Chen Gong had no reason to drive Ma Jintian out. Cui Ziliang sat on one side. He was really depressed and thought, ¡°The trial hasn¡¯t begun yet, but there are so many people here.¡±


    Cui Ziliang was arranged by the First Prince personally. He thought that it must be a cushy job. But he knew now there was more to it!


    Chen Gong showed a cold look. He wanted to say something, but there was another sound behind the side door.


    Ma Jintian was puzzled and thought, ¡°Is there anyone after him? There shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    All the people looked at the side door. A young servant wheeled a wheelchair towards the hall of the Ministry of Penalty. The person in the wheelchair was sloppily dressed and was evilly smiling. He was Ling Li!


    Why did he, a yboy,e to the trial?!


    At this moment, even Chen Gong, who was calm in front of a great trouble, was a little surprised. Except Ling Qinn, others were all stunned and couldn¡¯t understand why Ling Li came.


    Ling Qinn frowned. He focused on Su Qingtan recently and didn¡¯t contact with Ling Li. He also didn¡¯t know why Ling Li came here today.


    Ling Li looked disdainful and said listlessly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ma Jintian, you cane here. Why can¡¯t I? Anyway, my father is the King of the South. I am also the young king. Don¡¯t I have the qualification to sit in on the case?¡±


    Hearing that, people understood that this was also the battle among yboys.


    Ma Jintian was quite angry and replied coldly, ¡°Ling Li, if you stir up trouble toady, even your brother can¡¯t save you.¡±


    Ma Jintian offered suggestions to the Fifth Lord and came here to carry out his perfect scheme. He had never thought that Ling Li woulde. If Ling Li stirred up trouble on purpose, Ma Jintian didn¡¯t know how to tell the Fifth Lord.


    Chen Gong also frowned and said coldly, ¡°Ling Li, this is the Ministry of Penalty. You can¡¯t stir up trouble here! Leave here quickly!¡±


    Ling Li scrabbled around his ears, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Lord Ma¡¯s son died. Don¡¯t I know the importance of the situation?¡±


    Hearing that, Ma Weiming¡¯s mouth twitched. Ling Li didn¡¯t notice that and continued saying, ¡°I just sit in on the case and won¡¯t stir up trouble. If I really make trouble, I will have erectile problems in this life. What do you think of that?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Was Ling Li serious?


    It was the worst oath for a yboy, so his oath carried conviction.


    ¡°Well, let him stay here. Lord Chen, start the trial quickly.¡± Ma Weiming said weakly. He didn¡¯t want to fight with those yboys.


    Since Ma Weiming didn¡¯t care, Chen Gong didn¡¯t continue driving Ling Li out. He shouted, ¡°Take Su Huanli and Su Li... here!¡±


    Ling Li sat there. He thought for a moment and then asked Ling Mo secretly, ¡°How is everything prepared?¡±


    Ling Mo bent over and stood behind Ling Li. Hearing what Ling Li said, he looked down and whispered, ¡°I have fixed it up. Officers and soldiers as well as jailers inside and outside the trial hall are our people. If Miss Su Li is tortured atst, we can rescue her without being noticed by anyone.¡±


    Ling Li nodded gently. It couldn¡¯t be noticed by anyone. Then he inadvertently had a glimpse of the long jailers¡¯ queue starting from the trial hall. He sighed slightly in heart. No matter what result of the trial was, Ling Li must be sure that Su Li was safe; otherwise, Ling Qinn would lose his life.


    Then a group of people in white prison uniforms were led in. Su Li was in handcuffs. She followed Su Huanli.


    ¡°I am Su Huanli! Lord Chen! I... am wronged!¡± Su Huanli¡¯s voice trembled heavily.


    His face was ghostly pale. Recently, he had been tormented slightly but the torment he had suffered in heart wasn¡¯t less than that in body. He knelt down with a flop and trembled violently.


    Su Li also knelt down and said in a frightened voice, ¡°I am Su Li, Lord Chen.¡±


    Then a group of waiters behind them knelt down. Some were badly battered. Some were thinner than before. It seemed that their life in prison was quite miserable.


    ¡°I will uphold justice and won¡¯t let any murderer go. But I won¡¯t let any innocent people be wronged.¡±


    Chen Gong said calmly. He pounded the desk and asked seriously, ¡°Su Huanli, what were you doing when Ma Ling was murdered?¡±


    Su Huanli quivered and replied quickly, ¡°I was busy with the Baiwei Building as usual. Everything had gone well since the Baiwei Building opened. I depended on it to support my family. It was impossible for me to poison. It was unreasonable!¡±


    Cui Ziliang stood up and said coldly, ¡°Killers don¡¯t need any reason. Perhaps you thought that there were few people at the beginning, so you poisoned when the business of the Baiwei Building was prosperous.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Huanli was stunned. He waved his hands anxiously and replied, ¡°I was just a businessman. Why did I kill him?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t poison, but what about your daughter, Su Li?¡±


    Cui Ziliang asked and then looked at Su Li viciously. He said, ¡°As the senior official of the Supervisory Ministry, I know well about the case. Su Huanli, were the dishes and the stove in the back hall designed by Su Li?


    ¡°Yes... yes.¡±


    Su Huanli nodded nkly. Seeing that Su Huanli gave the answer he wanted, Cui Ziliang continued immediately, ¡°But the profit of the Baiwei Building was upied by you. Your sons and daughters never got any profit. You even never bought a dress for your daughter. You were really mean! You never cared about them both in the Dasu Town and in Yunjing. So, your daughter had a grudge against you and wanted to ruin the Baiwei Building. Am I right?¡±


    What... What?


    Su Huanli waspletely stunned and turned to look at Su Li.

 Chapter 169 - Cui Ziliang’s Confusion

    Chapter 169 Cui Ziliang¡¯s Confusion


    It was silent in the trial hall and the sound of a falling pin could be heard. The atmosphere was weird.


    Everyone had a different expression, but they all stared at Cui Ziliang and Su Li.


    Cui Ziliang said loudly. His voice passed through the courtyard and people who looked at the scene outside could hear him. It immediately caused amotion.


    ¡°It was Su Li who had done it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. Su Huanli is her father. Even if he is selfish, did she have to kill the innocent people in revenge?¡±


    ¡°The young girl is so vicious and must be killed!¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve the title of the ¡®most talented girl in Yunjing City¡¯. Some people preached that she is not only innocent and kind, but also versatile. I almost believe them.¡±


    ¡°Su Xiuxiu looks down upon the civilians, but she is not so vicious. After this incident, it seems that the title of ¡®the most talented girl in Yunjing¡¯ will be back to Miss Su...¡±


    ¡°The killer must pay for the crimes and it¡¯s just right!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha. The master of the Ma Family is not a good person and he deserves to die! It¡¯s nice to kill a vicious girl due to the death of the master!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The soldiers who stopped the people were expressionless and there weren¡¯t waves of emotions in their hearts. They were the most crack lurkers of the Yinmo Cult hidden in the Ministry of Penalty. No matter Su Li was great or merciless, they would carry out the order of the Hierarch unconditionally.


    ¡°I¡¯m wronged, please make it clear, lord... Filial piety is the foundation of all virtues. My father and mother brought me up. That is already a immerse grace. The Baiwei Building is also our self-run industry. How can I make such a horrible thing to the Baiwei Building?¡±


    Su Li knelt on the ground with her weak body trembled. Her tone was slightly flustered under Cui Ziliang¡¯s influence but her rebuttal was extremely clear without any ws.


    Chen Gong breathed a sigh of relief, and if Su Li was really scared and talked nonsense, it would be hard for him to deal with the scene.


    ¡°Cui Ziliang, watch your tone of interrogation. Can the people of the Supervisory Ministry be so unbearable? How could you say such words to induce the interrogation?¡±


    Ling Qinn patted the folding fan and said. His tone was calm but with a bit of aggressiveness.


    Cui Ziliang looked slightly pale for a moment and then he returned to normal. He gave a fist and palm salute and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Chen and Lord Ling, I¡¯m anxious and abrupt. Pardon me, please.¡±


    The prisoner was most confused at the beginning of the trial. He wanted to intimidate Su Li and made her confess her guilt. Even if he didn¡¯t seed, he won¡¯t lose anything. If he seeded... then he would make a great contribution! So, he definitely had a try.


    Chen Gong saw through his tricks and sneered inwardly. Then he said in a stern voice, ¡°The trial is not a trifling matter. Cui Ziliang, if there is another time, I will ask you to go out. Do you understand?¡±


    Cui Ziliang was pale at once and thought that Chen Gong was really as stupid and picky as how people described him in the rumor. He was not pleasant at all.


    Sang He watched them with a smile, and did not mean to help Cui Ziliang at all. Although both of them were senior officials of the Supervisory Ministry, they did not follow the same road.


    Chen Gong put in order the testimony that he had prepared in the past seven days, then he looked up and asked, ¡°Sang He, will you make an interrogation?¡±


    Sang He immediately got up and respectfully replied, ¡°Please start your testimony and I sit in on it. If I have any questions, I will ask you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feeling the kindness of Sang He, Chen Gong felt relieved slightly and did not pay attention to Ling Qinn at all. Then he said in a loud voice, ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t care what Lord Cui just said. Now I ask you, where were you when the case happened?¡±


    ¡°I was going to the Affiliated School of the National Academy as usual. Before I went out, I was stopped by my Third Sister who came in from the outside, and she told me that father let me go to the Baiwei Building to help. So, I went there hurriedly. When I came to the Baiwei Building, my father told me that several boilers were broken and I went to the back room to repair them. You all knew what happened next...¡±


    Su Li said vividly and the logic of the urrence of the incident was extremely clear. Hearing what Su Li said, Chen Gong frequently nodded, and Cui Ziliang looked gloomier.


    When Su Huanli heard Su Li¡¯ words, he felt astounded. He turned around and asked, ¡°Is it Zipei who told you that I was looking for you to go to the Baiwei Building?¡±


    There weren¡¯t waves of emotions in Su Li¡¯s heart, but she pretended to be confused and said, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong, father?¡±


    When Su Huanli thought of what Su Zipei and her mother had done with Mam. Su-Cui in the Dasu Town, he became furious at once.


    It must be done by Zhu Yan again!


    Thinking of this, he kowtowed to Chen Gong and said excitedly, ¡°Lord! I had never seen my Third Daughter, Su Zipei, that day. She is stubborn and stupid and she loves to make troubles to our family since she was a little girl... This time... she definitely had done something privately!¡±


    Su Huanli spared no effort to speak ill of Su Zipei, and his grievance that he was imprisoned for so many days were almostpletely vented.


    Chen Gong still looked stern and he said to the soldiers who were waiting outside, ¡°Call Su Zipei into the trial hall!¡±


    Chen Gong, who knew what happened clearly, knew Su Zipei, but the person with a mask Su Zipei met was arranged by Wu Jin. She could do nothing at all even if she came here.


    However, he couldn¡¯t exin the origin of the clue and had to do like that with patience.


    After a while, Su Zipei was taken to the trail hall. She was pale but not flustered at all. She seemed to have known that she would be summoned.


    ¡°I am Su Zipei, lord!¡±


    Bang!


    The attention-catching block was immediately patted. Su Zipei was so scared that her heartbeat was out of order when she heard the bang.


    ¡°Su Zipei, let me ask you, why did you lure Su Li into the Baiwei Building in the name of Su Huan Li that day when the incident happened?¡±


    Chen Gong said in a cold voice, and he was in apletely different manner than the way when he interrogated Su Li. He said, ¡°If you dare to lie, you will get severe punishment!¡±


    Su Zipei gritted her teeth and said in a sweet voice under great pressure, ¡°I dare not to say nonsense! I did not go out at all that morning and just went around the house, and then I went back to talk to my Second Sister. In fact, the Second Sister told me all those words at the night before, and we said that to our Eldest Brother so as to make evidence!¡±


    When hearing Su Zipei¡¯s words, all people in the hall changed their expressions. Even Su Li felt shocked and her expression changed slightly.


    The more Su Zipei said, the calmer she became. She waspletely immersed in the scene in the end and said calmly, ¡°She said as long as I did what she said, she would help me to restore my rtionship with my Eldest Brother. I didn¡¯t think much about it and agreed. But I didn¡¯t expect my Second Sister would be so mad and made such a conscienceless thing!¡±


    When Cui Ziliang heard Su Zipei¡¯s words, he felt stupefied and immediately became happy slightly. Then he almost burst intoughter.


    He did not expect that Su Zipei coulde up with such an excellent n and shifted the me onto Su Li. In this way, Su Li was inexcusable.


    ¡°Sheer nonsense!¡±


    Chen Gong was shocked and furious. He struck the table in anger. He stared at Su Zipei and said, ¡°Su Zipei, do you know what kind of punishment you will receive for falsifying evidence ording to thews of Dahan Country?¡±


    A hint of panic shed through Su Zipei¡¯s eyes, but when she thought of what the woman had said, she became bold. She straightened her crouching body up and said in a loud voice, ¡°Lord! What I said is true. If there is one word that is not true, I¡¯m willing to be struck by lightning!¡±


    Chen Gong lookedpletely gloomy, and Cui Ziliang instantlyughed,


    ¡°Why are you angry, Lord Chen? Su Zipei has made such a serious oath, and she has no conflict of interest with this case. Her words are worth believing! Therefore, Su Li must have told a lie. The case is so clear, and so as the evidence. Lord Chen, aren¡¯t you going to wind up the case? A half day has passed, we can go back to report on our mission.¡±


    For a while, there was full of silence in the trial hall. The outside of the Ministry of Penalty became noisier.


    ¡°What are you saying? Wind up the case?!¡±


    ¡°Has Su Li been convicted?¡±


    ¡°With such bad sins, she is supposed to be beheaded in public at 12:45. Only in this way canmon people who are furious be appeased!¡±


    ¡°What happened? There is no final conviction about her guilt. Chen Gong is an upright and cruel official, why is he so indecisive...¡±


    Chen Gong was in sweat, and he felt so helpless.


    He was careless!


    Su Zipei made a false testimony and forced Su Li into a dead end. He could not find any reason to continue the interrogation. He pinched the paper and sighed inwardly. he prepared a pile of case paper, but not one piece of it was used!


    Seeing that Chen Gong with a stern expression didn¡¯t speak, Gong Ziliang instantly smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Lord Chen has no objection. If so, I sentence...¡±


    Su Zipei couldn¡¯t help but look up and stare at Cui Ziliang excitedly with expectations.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Cui Ziliang looked at Sang He who had never spoken beside him. Sang He interrupted him and said, ¡°Why are you so impatient, Lord Cui? I think it is rare to have a joint trial of three divisions. It is necessary to pay more attention to the details. If the case is settled in such a cursory way, it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    Cui Ziliang became furious at once. Then he pointed to Sang He and said angrily, ¡°Sang He, what do you mean?¡±


    Sang He was slim, and he looked tired because of great vicissitudes he had experienced, but he smiled still. He spread out his hand and said, ¡°Why are you angry, Lord Cui? I only consider the thing as it stands. How can you be convinced to settle the case with a testimony that no one knows whether it is true or false?¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Cui Ziliang¡¯s eyes widened and he did not finish what he said. Then he was interrupted by another person.


    The one who spoke was actually Ma Weiming, the victim Ma Ling¡¯s father.


    Su Li and Su Huanli were in front of him. Ma Weiming nced at them with no hatred in his eyes. Instead, he said angrily, ¡°Lord Cui, I also think that there are many ws in the case. My son can¡¯t die in vain and I can¡¯t let the real killer get away after the murder. The case still needs to be examined again. Don¡¯t wind up the case at will!¡±


    Ma Jintian looked at Ma Weiming in surprise. He wondered where Ma Weiming got the news. Fortunately, the Seventh Lord was wise and what he said had no conflict with Ma Weiming. Then Ma Jintian immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°I agree with Lord Ma. Lord Cui, the Supervisory Ministry tries a case in such a rough way, I guess that there must be many unjust and misjudged cases these years. In my opinion, Lord Cui can hand over the cases of these years to the Ministry of Penalty and try them all over again. Maybe you can find more.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s interesting... Little Ma talked in a shrewd way just like me!¡±


    Ma Jintian originally felt that he was high-spirited and vigorous, but when he heard Ling Li¡¯s words, he instantly became gloomy. Then he said angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s Little Ma?!¡±


    The situation took a sudden turn and became worse rapidly. Cui Ziliang stared at something nkly and felt cold.


    Sang He suddenly changed his tune and he could understand that. But why didn¡¯t Ma Weiming support him, and let Chen Gong continue the trial? This was totally different from what he expected!


    There were also two young childes who came from the Ma and Ling families separately and who he must not provoke. They even helped Ma Weiming.


    Cui Ziliang saw that Chen Gong smiled weirdly, and he suddenly came to his sense. Only then did he realize that in this trial hall, it¡¯s only him who wanted to punish the Su Family, and other people actually didn¡¯t want that?!


    Man, what the hell was going on?

 Chapter 170 - Settling a Case in Uproar

    <strong>Chapter 170 Settling a Case in Uproar</strong>


    The situation changed too fast and there was no time for Chen Gong to think much. He immediately took advantage of an opportunity and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is right to close the case in a hurry. Since both Lord Sang and Lord Wei have this willingness, I will continue to interrogate!¡±


    Su Zipei was battered out of her senses. She knelt next to Su Li, but she was like a rag that was forgotten in the corner and no one looked at her at all. It seemed that only Cui Ziliang heard what she just said and that everyone else turned a deaf ear.


    Why?!


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes shed with much unwillingness. She tightly clenched the tips of her hands hidden in sleeves. Her whole body trembled slightly. She looked extremely bitter and a little scared!


    She had done so many things, but... she still couldn¡¯t defeat Su Li, could she?


    The witch who had died once said Su Li was such a survivor. Her words turned out to be true.


    At this time, Chen Gong picked up an old piece of wood on the table and handed it to Sang He to show it to the public. Then he pondered deeply and said in a very calm voice, ¡°In fact, I have a clear understanding of the case and am seventy percent sure to catch the real murderer. The Su Family is not the murderer, but the victim!¡±


    When ordinary people heard Chen Gong¡¯s words, they were all in uproar!


    Cui Ziliang felt shocked and the expressions of others changed slightly. Even Ling Qinn¡¯s expression also changed a lot. He nced at Ling Li furtively, but Ling Li frowned slightly and seemed to know nothing about it.


    Didn¡¯t Ling Li help? What could Chen Gong, a loner, find out?


    Ling Qinn blinked and didn¡¯t make a sound. Then he took the piece of wood and looked at it carefully. He soon saw a trace of burning in the middle of the slightly burnt block. The trace was a new one.


    ¡°Lord Chen, can you let me see it?¡±


    Ma Weiming also had a heavy breath. He didn¡¯t have much expectation, but Chen Gong¡¯s performance gave him a little confidence.


    ¡°Lord Ma, do as you please.¡±


    Chen Gong stood up and handed the wooden block to Ma Weiming¡¯s hand, and then he said in a loud voice, ¡°After the medical examiner examined the corpse of Ma Ling, many new clues were found! The poison of Ma Ling and the three other people shares the same origin with the poison of other guests in the Baiwei Building, but the two poisons are different!¡±


    When Chen Gong said, the medical examiner standing on one side immediately presented a piece of paper to Sang He and Ling Qinn.


    The medical examiner of the Ministry of Penalty was just an ordinary person. Ling Qinn took the paper unconcernedly. After he saw the words on the paper, his expression immediately changed.


    Three poisons were mixed and caused violent death at once!


    How could this be found out by amon medical examiner?


    Ling Qinn looked up to look at Chen Gong. Then he meditated for a while and thought there were still capable persons around Chen Gong.


    Ling Lizily scrabbled around his ears and easily knew that Su Li tested the poison. That ordinary medical examiner couldn¡¯t find out the Deadly Powder.


    Ma Weiming¡¯s hands trembled. He looked at the autopsy results. The results were very clear. The rest of the guests in the Baiwei Building were poisoned by the mixture of two poisons while his son was poisoned by the mixture of three poisons which caused violent death of his son!


    Although he was not a person in the martial arts circle, he knew that an ordinary winery couldn¡¯t make such unpredictable means. Undoubtedly, the extraordinary person with special abilities in Jianghu was involved!


    Chen Gong sat back in the original position and talked frankly with assurance, ¡°I cut this piece of wood from the square table in the Baiwei Building personally. The burning trace is linear. It is left by the sandalwood. It can be spected from the trace that it urred on the day of the crime. The waiters said that the incision was made from the position where Ma Ling sat before his death. Therefore, I specte that it was Ma Ling that burned the sandalwood!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ma Weiming immediately stood up and looked angry. He said loudly, ¡°Impossible! How can my son be a murderer? I spoiled him a bit, but he didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°I also think it is impossible!¡±


    Cui Ziliang finally found a chance to intervene and said, ¡°Lord Chen, you said that Ma Ling was killed by the mixed poison. Such a strange poison couldn¡¯t be mastered by the ordinary people. Remember: Su Li is the apprentice of the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing. Doctors have a very goodmand of the property of a medicine. It is easy for them to poison. Therefore, Su Li is most likely tomit a crime. Why does Lord Chen argue for her again?¡±


    Chen Gong smiled coldly and said, ¡°Lord Cui repeatedly wants to let an innocent person plead guilty. What¡¯s your purpose? Have I touched on the raw? The flunky around someone can¡¯t stand it. Right?¡±


    Cui Ziliang¡¯s expression changed greatly. He became shocked and angry. Then he said, ¡°Chen Gong, what do you mean? Don¡¯t nder me venomously!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more tense, Sang He immediately stood up and persuaded them. He said, ¡°Lord Chen and Lord Cui, calm your anger. There are three divisions jointly trying the case, and ordinary people are watching. If someone intentionally creates a rumor, it might make the emperor angry.¡±


    Cui Ziliang stopped breathing temporarily. He turned his head and saw that arge number of people of the Yunjing City were talking about it in the doorway. He had to temporarily calm his anger and sit back.


    Chen Gong saw the scene and didn¡¯t challenge Cui Ziliang anymore. He continued to say, ¡°Lord Wei, hold your horse. I did say that Ma Ling poisoned, but he was not the murderer.¡±


    Hearing Chen Gong¡¯s words, Ma Weiming felt astonished. Chen Gong shouted at this moment, ¡°Call Tang Lei into the trial hall!¡±


    Tang Lei?


    Which Tang Lei?


    Ma Jintian looked out in surprise and immediately saw that a fat man who was paunchy came here. He looked back and nced at Ling Li, who was distracted. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smooth his lips.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ¡°Three Useless Persons in Yunjing¡± actually got together on this asion.


    Ma Weiming was astonished too. He said inwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the eldest son of Lord Tang? What is he doing here?¡±


    Tang Lei came to such an asion for the first time and looked slightly nervous. But he had an extraordinary origin and had good manners. He said, ¡°Tang Lei is here to meet Lord Chen.¡±


    Chen Gong slightly nodded and said, ¡°Tang Lei, tell us in detail what happened to you and Ma Ling.¡±


    Tang Lei immediately made his dialogue with Ma Ling public. He was a very simple person. When he spoke, he did not expect that his words would affect the situation to what extent and that he represented not only himself but also the entire Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion in the eyes of some evil men.


    Cui Ziliang finally became extremely pale, and he even had a grudge against Wu Jin and the Eldest Prince.


    Was this the wless case mentioned by them?


    The case was clearly full of ws!


    Ma Weiming looked furious and said, ¡°So, my son was instigated to poison and then killed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Chen Gong said in a sterner voice, ¡°The origin of the third poison is unclear. I specte that when Ma Ling contacted the real murderer, he was poisoned by the murderer furtively with the first poison. That¡¯s the start of this tragedy!!¡±


    ¡°Darned! Who was so crazy?!¡±


    Ma Weiming looked furious. He pounded the table and stood up!


    He stayed at homest night, and instantly an arrow shot from hiding hit his bed and scared him to death. The arrow was tied with a piece of scrip. When he opened it, there was only one line. It said that the case of the Baiwei Building was controlled by the Eldest Prince on the sly.


    He thought hard all night and was dubious, but he did not want his son to die in vain. Today, he came to sit in on it and to prove it. If even Chen Gong said that the Su Family was behind the case, then he would persuade himself that he had never seen the scrip.


    But what he had seen and heard today let him believe the content of the scrip.


    ¡°So much evidence is enough to prove that the Su Family is not guilty. The family is actually the victim. Lord Chen. Who is the real murderer in your opinion?¡±


    Sang He asked with a smile, as if he was not surprised by what Chen Gong said at all.


    The result was certain. Chen Gong smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°The mixing of three poisons is extremely difficult. It cannot be mastered by the ordinary people. In view of this, I have not hesitated to contact people in the martial arts circle these days and finally find out that the poison in Ma Ling¡¯s body is the famous Deadly Powder of the Hehuan Sect!¡±


    Hehuan Sect!


    Deadly Powder!


    Chen Gong said loudly. Both everyone in the trial hall and the people who watched the scene of bustle outside heard it clearly.


    Cui Ziliang¡¯s expression changed greatly and he immediately sneered.


    Both Ling Li and Ling Qinn felt shocked. Chen Gong... dared to say it.


    Su Li lowered her head and frowned slightly. She thought it was not a joke to annoy a ninth-grade sect.


    It was conceivable that after this public trial, no one would pay attention to the Su Family. Chen Gong would be in the spotlight. At this moment, he was like an open fire in the darkness. He could only obediently wait for the ws in the dark to catch him!


    Did Chen Gong court death?


    When she thought of Chen Gong¡¯s home without anything valuable and the house which was full of festiventerns, she had a mixed feeling.


    ¡°Su Zipei!¡±


    Chen Gong, who was stern-eyed, did not seem to know that he was in danger. He suddenly looked at Su Zipei, who knelt on the side, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Under the circumstances, do you still want to give false testimony and kill you sister? If you don¡¯t tell the truth again, I can only regard you as an aplice in this case and put you in jail!¡±


    When Su Zipei heard Chen Gong¡¯s words like demons to attack her, she was almost scared to pee. She immediately climbed up and kotowed hard. She said,


    ¡°Lord, please spare my life! I was deceived by someone. In fact, a masked man found me that day. He told me to say in this way and gave me ten thousand of taels of silver. I thought that it was very easy to just say what he told me. So, I couldn¡¯t help... Then he found me again and said that if I didn¡¯t do what he said, he would put me in jail. I was afraid.¡±


    ¡°Do you betray your father and sister for only ten thousand of taels? You are mortally afraid of death and heartless. How can Su Li have such a vicious and mercenary sister like you?¡±


    When Chen Gong heard the words, he felt furious and couldn¡¯t help but scorn. In Su Li¡¯s family, there weren¡¯t good persons expect Su Qingtan and Su Li.


    ¡°I dare not do that anymore!¡±


    Su Zipei cried with tears and mucus flowing down rapidly. It was very disgusting. A group of waiters who knew that they had got rid of their crimes were rxed. They couldn¡¯t help but move their bodies, and their eyes were full of disgust.


    They thought inwardly that even if they married an ugly girl, they would never marry such a vicious miss like Su Zipei.


    Bang!


    The attention-catching block made a sound.


    Chen Gong stood in front of the hall and looked dignified. His voice was like arge bell. He said, ¡°After eight days of hard investigation, I have found out that the real murderer of the case of the Baiwei Building is the Hehuan Sect, a power of the Jianghu. I will report it to the imperial court and ask the Hehuan Sect for an exnation!¡±


    Chen Gong looked at Su Li at this moment. He became kind and said, ¡°Acquit the Su Family!¡±


    mor¡ª


    The crowd was in uproar and the news of the public trial was quickly spread throughout the Yunjing City, as if it had wings.


    Chapter 170 Settling a Case in Uproar


    The situation changed too fast and there was no time for Chen Gong to think much. He immediately took advantage of an opportunity and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is right to close the case in a hurry. Since both Lord Sang and Lord Wei have this willingness, I will continue to interrogate!¡±


    Su Zipei was battered out of her senses. She knelt next to Su Li, but she was like a rag that was forgotten in the corner and no one looked at her at all. It seemed that only Cui Ziliang heard what she just said and that everyone else turned a deaf ear.


    Why?!


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes shed with much unwillingness. She tightly clenched the tips of her hands hidden in sleeves. Her whole body trembled slightly. She looked extremely bitter and a little scared!


    She had done so many things, but... she still couldn¡¯t defeat Su Li, could she?


    The witch who had died once said Su Li was such a survivor. Her words turned out to be true.


    At this time, Chen Gong picked up an old piece of wood on the table and handed it to Sang He to show it to the public. Then he pondered deeply and said in a very calm voice, ¡°In fact, I have a clear understanding of the case and am seventy percent sure to catch the real murderer. The Su Family is not the murderer, but the victim!¡±


    When ordinary people heard Chen Gong¡¯s words, they were all in uproar!


    Cui Ziliang felt shocked and the expressions of others changed slightly. Even Ling Qinn¡¯s expression also changed a lot. He nced at Ling Li furtively, but Ling Li frowned slightly and seemed to know nothing about it.


    Didn¡¯t Ling Li help? What could Chen Gong, a loner, find out?


    Ling Qinn blinked and didn¡¯t make a sound. Then he took the piece of wood and looked at it carefully. He soon saw a trace of burning in the middle of the slightly burnt block. The trace was a new one.


    ¡°Lord Chen, can you let me see it?¡±


    Ma Weiming also had a heavy breath. He didn¡¯t have much expectation, but Chen Gong¡¯s performance gave him a little confidence.


    ¡°Lord Ma, do as you please.¡±


    Chen Gong stood up and handed the wooden block to Ma Weiming¡¯s hand, and then he said in a loud voice, ¡°After the medical examiner examined the corpse of Ma Ling, many new clues were found! The poison of Ma Ling and the three other people shares the same origin with the poison of other guests in the Baiwei Building, but the two poisons are different!¡±


    When Chen Gong said, the medical examiner standing on one side immediately presented a piece of paper to Sang He and Ling Qinn.


    The medical examiner of the Ministry of Penalty was just an ordinary person. Ling Qinn took the paper unconcernedly. After he saw the words on the paper, his expression immediately changed.


    Three poisons were mixed and caused violent death at once!


    How could this be found out by amon medical examiner?


    Ling Qinn looked up to look at Chen Gong. Then he meditated for a while and thought there were still capable persons around Chen Gong.


    Ling Lizily scrabbled around his ears and easily knew that Su Li tested the poison. That ordinary medical examiner couldn¡¯t find out the Deadly Powder.


    Ma Weiming¡¯s hands trembled. He looked at the autopsy results. The results were very clear. The rest of the guests in the Baiwei Building were poisoned by the mixture of two poisons while his son was poisoned by the mixture of three poisons which caused violent death of his son!


    Although he was not a person in the martial arts circle, he knew that an ordinary winery couldn¡¯t make such unpredictable means. Undoubtedly, the extraordinary person with special abilities in Jianghu was involved!


    Chen Gong sat back in the original position and talked frankly with assurance, ¡°I cut this piece of wood from the square table in the Baiwei Building personally. The burning trace is linear. It is left by the sandalwood. It can be spected from the trace that it urred on the day of the crime. The waiters said that the incision was made from the position where Ma Ling sat before his death. Therefore, I specte that it was Ma Ling that burned the sandalwood!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ma Weiming immediately stood up and looked angry. He said loudly, ¡°Impossible! How can my son be a murderer? I spoiled him a bit, but he didn¡¯t dare to kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°I also think it is impossible!¡±


    Cui Ziliang finally found a chance to intervene and said, ¡°Lord Chen, you said that Ma Ling was killed by the mixed poison. Such a strange poison couldn¡¯t be mastered by the ordinary people. Remember: Su Li is the apprentice of the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing. Doctors have a very goodmand of the property of a medicine. It is easy for them to poison. Therefore, Su Li is most likely tomit a crime. Why does Lord Chen argue for her again?¡±


    Chen Gong smiled coldly and said, ¡°Lord Cui repeatedly wants to let an innocent person plead guilty. What¡¯s your purpose? Have I touched on the raw? The flunky around someone can¡¯t stand it. Right?¡±


    Cui Ziliang¡¯s expression changed greatly. He became shocked and angry. Then he said, ¡°Chen Gong, what do you mean? Don¡¯t nder me venomously!¡±


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more tense, Sang He immediately stood up and persuaded them. He said, ¡°Lord Chen and Lord Cui, calm your anger. There are three divisions jointly trying the case, and ordinary people are watching. If someone intentionally creates a rumor, it might make the emperor angry.¡±


    Cui Ziliang stopped breathing temporarily. He turned his head and saw that arge number of people of the Yunjing City were talking about it in the doorway. He had to temporarily calm his anger and sit back.


    Chen Gong saw the scene and didn¡¯t challenge Cui Ziliang anymore. He continued to say, ¡°Lord Wei, hold your horse. I did say that Ma Ling poisoned, but he was not the murderer.¡±


    Hearing Chen Gong¡¯s words, Ma Weiming felt astonished. Chen Gong shouted at this moment, ¡°Call Tang Lei into the trial hall!¡±


    Tang Lei?


    Which Tang Lei?


    Ma Jintian looked out in surprise and immediately saw that a fat man who was paunchy came here. He looked back and nced at Ling Li, who was distracted. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smooth his lips.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ¡°Three Useless Persons in Yunjing¡± actually got together on this asion.


    Ma Weiming was astonished too. He said inwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the eldest son of Lord Tang? What is he doing here?¡±


    Tang Lei came to such an asion for the first time and looked slightly nervous. But he had an extraordinary origin and had good manners. He said, ¡°Tang Lei is here to meet Lord Chen.¡±


    Chen Gong slightly nodded and said, ¡°Tang Lei, tell us in detail what happened to you and Ma Ling.¡±


    Tang Lei immediately made his dialogue with Ma Ling public. He was a very simple person. When he spoke, he did not expect that his words would affect the situation to what extent and that he represented not only himself but also the entire Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion in the eyes of some evil men.


    Cui Ziliang finally became extremely pale, and he even had a grudge against Wu Jin and the Eldest Prince.


    Was this the wless case mentioned by them?


    The case was clearly full of ws!


    Ma Weiming looked furious and said, ¡°So, my son was instigated to poison and then killed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Chen Gong said in a sterner voice, ¡°The origin of the third poison is unclear. I specte that when Ma Ling contacted the real murderer, he was poisoned by the murderer furtively with the first poison. That¡¯s the start of this tragedy!!¡±


    ¡°Darned! Who was so crazy?!¡±


    Ma Weiming looked furious. He pounded the table and stood up!


    He stayed at homest night, and instantly an arrow shot from hiding hit his bed and scared him to death. The arrow was tied with a piece of scrip. When he opened it, there was only one line. It said that the case of the Baiwei Building was controlled by the Eldest Prince on the sly.


    He thought hard all night and was dubious, but he did not want his son to die in vain. Today, he came to sit in on it and to prove it. If even Chen Gong said that the Su Family was behind the case, then he would persuade himself that he had never seen the scrip.


    But what he had seen and heard today let him believe the content of the scrip.


    ¡°So much evidence is enough to prove that the Su Family is not guilty. The family is actually the victim. Lord Chen. Who is the real murderer in your opinion?¡±


    Sang He asked with a smile, as if he was not surprised by what Chen Gong said at all.


    The result was certain. Chen Gong smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°The mixing of three poisons is extremely difficult. It cannot be mastered by the ordinary people. In view of this, I have not hesitated to contact people in the martial arts circle these days and finally find out that the poison in Ma Ling¡¯s body is the famous Deadly Powder of the Hehuan Sect!¡±


    Hehuan Sect!


    Deadly Powder!


    Chen Gong said loudly. Both everyone in the trial hall and the people who watched the scene of bustle outside heard it clearly.


    Cui Ziliang¡¯s expression changed greatly and he immediately sneered.


    Both Ling Li and Ling Qinn felt shocked. Chen Gong... dared to say it.


    Su Li lowered her head and frowned slightly. She thought it was not a joke to annoy a ninth-grade sect.


    It was conceivable that after this public trial, no one would pay attention to the Su Family. Chen Gong would be in the spotlight. At this moment, he was like an open fire in the darkness. He could only obediently wait for the ws in the dark to catch him!


    Did Chen Gong court death?


    When she thought of Chen Gong¡¯s home without anything valuable and the house which was full of festiventerns, she had a mixed feeling.


    ¡°Su Zipei!¡±


    Chen Gong, who was stern-eyed, did not seem to know that he was in danger. He suddenly looked at Su Zipei, who knelt on the side, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Under the circumstances, do you still want to give false testimony and kill you sister? If you don¡¯t tell the truth again, I can only regard you as an aplice in this case and put you in jail!¡±


    When Su Zipei heard Chen Gong¡¯s words like demons to attack her, she was almost scared to pee. She immediately climbed up and kotowed hard. She said,


    ¡°Lord, please spare my life! I was deceived by someone. In fact, a masked man found me that day. He told me to say in this way and gave me ten thousand of taels of silver. I thought that it was very easy to just say what he told me. So, I couldn¡¯t help... Then he found me again and said that if I didn¡¯t do what he said, he would put me in jail. I was afraid.¡±


    ¡°Do you betray your father and sister for only ten thousand of taels? You are mortally afraid of death and heartless. How can Su Li have such a vicious and mercenary sister like you?¡±


    When Chen Gong heard the words, he felt furious and couldn¡¯t help but scorn. In Su Li¡¯s family, there weren¡¯t good persons expect Su Qingtan and Su Li.


    ¡°I dare not do that anymore!¡±


    Su Zipei cried with tears and mucus flowing down rapidly. It was very disgusting. A group of waiters who knew that they had got rid of their crimes were rxed. They couldn¡¯t help but move their bodies, and their eyes were full of disgust.


    They thought inwardly that even if they married an ugly girl, they would never marry such a vicious miss like Su Zipei.


    Bang!


    The attention-catching block made a sound.


    Chen Gong stood in front of the hall and looked dignified. His voice was like arge bell. He said, ¡°After eight days of hard investigation, I have found out that the real murderer of the case of the Baiwei Building is the Hehuan Sect, a power of the Jianghu. I will report it to the imperial court and ask the Hehuan Sect for an exnation!¡±


    Chen Gong looked at Su Li at this moment. He became kind and said, ¡°Acquit the Su Family!¡±


    mor¡ª


    The crowd was in uproar and the news of the public trial was quickly spread throughout the Yunjing City, as if it had wings.

 Chapter 171 - Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 171 Reaction</h4>


    It was night. Dongfang Sheng and Wu Jin were in the First Prince¡¯s Mansion.


    Crack!


    Dongfang Sheng was full of anger and threw the files to Wu Jin¡¯s face violently. Then, the files fell onto the ground.


    ¡°This is the good tactic you mentioned? Um?!¡±


    Dongfang Sheng was going crazy and pointed to Wu Jin. His finger was close to getting to the nostril of thetter. He said, ¡°At first you said that this tactic was wless. Now everyone in Yunjing City know that the Hehuan Sect should be responsible for the case. How can I exin it to the people of the Hehuan Sect?¡±


    Wu Jin felt embarrassed. He slowly bent down and picked up the files. He was suddenly savage, and after he got up, he restored equilibrium. He said in a low voice, ¡°First Prince, there is no need to panic. I have remedies.¡±


    ¡°What remedies? Childe Wu, can you tell me?¡±


    Before Wu Jin finished his words, a sweet female voice came from outside. But the emotion in this voice was different from that of the past. It was angry.


    Dongfang Sheng was nervous and he raised his head to look outside. As expected, he saw that Qu Lu angrily came with the people of the Hehuan Sect. Wu Jin was serious. As soon as he spoke of the Hehuan Sect, the people of the Hehuan Sect arrived.


    Qu Lu moved closer with some seniors. She smiled, but her eyes were cold, which kept others away. She gave a salute and said, ¡°I am here to meet the First Prince.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng smiled reluctantly and quickly came over to support Qu Lu, ¡°Why do youe here today? I have mixed feelings of surprise and joy.¡±


    Qu Lu fell back secretly and smiled. She said, ¡°In my opinion, you are more scared.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng¡¯s look slightly changed and he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that Qu Lu would let him lose face. She even didn¡¯t pretend to be harmonious.


    ¡°Lady Qu, please pay attention to your words and deeds. This is the First Prince of the Dahan Country, the future crown prince even the emperor of the Dahan Country!¡± Wu Jin defended Dongfang Sheng. The seniors of the Hehuan Sect behind Qu Lu instantly sneered.


    Qu Lu walked lightly and came in front of Dongfang Sheng. She smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a punitive expedition against you. But ording to the attitude of Childe Wu, it seems that I made a mistake. Why?¡±


    Dongfang Sheng¡¯s face changed dramatically and he turned back and said, ¡°Wu Jin, shut up!¡±


    Wu Jin was angry and clenched his hands in the sleeves. He suppressed his anger. The scene was very wonderful.


    Seeing Wu Jin hold back his anger, Dongfang Sheng sighed with relief.


    As far as he knew, the Third Prince had cooperated with the Lianshi Cult. If he lost the help of the Hehuan Sect, it was unlikely for him to get the position of the crown prince.


    ¡°First Prince, before you used the Deadly Powder, you promised me that you would never reveal the existence of the Hehuan Sect. But now, what is your exnation?¡±


    Qu Lu looked furious and her tone was full of oppression. No one could expect that she was ying the trick of a thief crying ¡°Stop thief!¡±


    ¡°I am unthoughtful.¡±


    Dongfang Sheng held back his anger and sincerely said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Chen Gong had the means to detect the Deadly Powder and also had rtionship with the martial arts circle.¡±


    ¡°You mean that it is the fault of our Hehuan Sect¡¯s Deadly Powder?¡±


    Qu Lu¡¯s eyes were cold, and Dongfang Sheng was scared and quickly waved his hand. He said, ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Wu Jin stood on the side and was expressionless. He clearly knew the intention of the Hehuan Sect. But at this moment, he had no idea to remind Dongfang Sheng.


    Seeing the First Prince was tolerant, the people of the Hehuan Sect were a little proud. They didn¡¯t want to cut off contact with the First Prince. Now they achieved their objective.


    Qu Lu covered her mouth and chuckled. She restored her coquetry and said, ¡°Since you are sincere, I¡¯ll give you a chance. However, the former agreement between you and me should be changed.¡±


    The First Prince was shocked and finally realized that the Hehuan Sect¡¯s purpose was different from what he thought. But now he was weak, so he couldn¡¯t go back on his words.


    ¡°How do you want to change it?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, the First Prince asked. He was ready to be exploited.


    After an hour, Qu Lu and the people of the Hehuan Sect left swaggeringly. The First Prince was angry and soon the sound of breaking things was heard in the house.


    It was gettingte. Wu Jin left but his eyes were wandering.


    Many forces wanted to win, and he would not only rely on one force!


    ...


    When Su Li and Su Huanli returned home, Mammy Li greeted them joyfully. But they did not see Su Qingtan.


    When they got off from the carriage, Su Huanli did not look at Su Li and left in a hurry. He was extremely tired and just wanted to take a good sleep. He didn¡¯t have any energy to manage other things.


    After Mammy Li got the news, she prepared lots of delicious food for Su Li. She said, ¡°Miss, life in the prison must be hard. You lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Su Li smiled and did not answer. She lived there in the first day andst night. In the rest of days, she lived in the house of Chen Gong. She didn¡¯t suffer a lot.


    ¡°Mammy, where is the Eldest Brother?¡±


    After eating a mouthful of food, Su Li put down the chopsticks and asked.


    ¡°Ouch, I just waited for you and didn¡¯t notice him.¡± Mammy Li patted her thigh and felt weird. She eximed, ¡°In fact, the First Master does not return from the Supreme Judiciary these days. It seems that he is busy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    In the mind of Su Li, Ling Qinn¡¯s image appeared. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°If so, I will ask for it tomorrow. He doesn¡¯t say anything and doesn¡¯t go home. I am worried.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Miss, you have to take care of yourself first. The First Master must have something to do.¡±


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help but warn her. Although she knew some secrets of Su Li, she subconsciously regarded Su Li as a kind girl who only thought for others. This was the inherent mode in which they got along with each other. It couldn¡¯t be changed easily.


    Su Li responded with a grin and said, ¡°Mammy, go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The night was silent.


    On the next morning, Su Li came to the Supreme Judiciary by carriage. She had already resumed the identity of the lecturer. After she stated her intention, the guards at the door did not dare to stop her. They let Su Li in hurriedly.


    When Su Li was close to Ling Qinn¡¯s office, she sniffed and frowned unconsciously. She felt that the air was chill.


    With Ling Qinn¡¯s injury, it shouldn¡¯t be so serious.


    ¡°Your unexpected visit really makes me feel overwhelmingly ttered.¡±


    When Su Li was thinking, Ling Qinn, who was taking a folding fan, walked out from the study. It could be seen that his face was ruddy and he was smiling. He didn¡¯t look like a person whose illness was deeply rooted in his system.


    Su Li stopped thinking and said to Ling Qinn softly, ¡°Su Li is here to meet Lord Ling. I want to know why my Eldest Brother doesn¡¯t go home for many days. He doesn¡¯t say anything and I am worried.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled warmly, ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry. It is true that there is an urgent case in the Supreme Judiciary. We need someone to collect evidence. Su Qingtan is uneasy because of your case. I am afraid that he may make some mistakes with impulsiveness. So I dispatched him to go out. But I forgot to give a message to your family.¡±


    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±


    Su Li understood and said gratefully, but she also had a hint of vignce inside.


    Ling Qinn, you were lying!


    Since she let Fang Yuan contact Qu Lu, the shorings of intelligence disappeared. The Supreme Judiciary was also the force observed by Qu Lu. Recently, there was no urgent case in the Supreme Judiciary and there was no case that needed someone to collect evidence in other ces!


    Her sight quietly crossed Ling Qinn and fell to the study behind him. She cared about that chill.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled, ¡°I have nevere to the Supreme Judiciary before. Can you take me to the study to have a seat?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s smile vanished and he patted the fan. He said, ¡°Miss Su Li is born with beauty, and it¡¯s hard for me to refuse your request. But the Supreme Judiciary is the ce to handle cases. There are many files in the study. They are all secrets. I am strong in will but weak in power. You can¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I just said casually. You don¡¯t have to care.¡± Su Li repeatedly waved her hands and apologized, ¡°Now I have got the news of the Eldest Brother. I am leaving now. Goodbye.¡±


    Ling Qinn said ¡°hmm¡±. He did not forget to smile and say, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Su Li turned back and immediately became serious. The study of Ling Qinn was definitely weird. But it was daytime. And Ling Qinn was an inborn senior and lived in the Supreme Judiciary. If she wanted to explore the study, she should give the matter further thought and think about itter.


    After Ling Qinn saw Su Li leave, his smile almost disappeared with that of Su Li at the same time. His instinct told him that it was not easy to deal with Su Li.


    He didn¡¯t care about her in the Qinghe Province. But in the case of Baiwei Building, she also changed danger into safety somehow. He had to feel strange.


    ¡°Ling Li suddenly sat in on the case. It might rte to her...¡±


    Ling Qinn whispered to himself. He was very clear about the disposition of Ling Li. He was a person with a strong sense of purpose. If Ling Qinn had not showed his wisdom and intelligence, Ling Li would not have saved him.


    When he didn¡¯t know Ling Li, he disdained him a lot. But he thought about itter. At that time, Ling Li also thought Ling Qinn was garbage...


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to control Su Qingtan, or I will definitely ask him what benefits he will get from Su Li.¡±


    With a sigh, Ling Qinn walked back to the study. Su Qingtan was at a critical juncture. He could not leave him.


    Atishoo!


    In the Ling House, Ling Li sniffed and felt very strange. Who was talking about him?


    ¡°Ling Xian, what are Ling Qinn doing recently? I haven¡¯t seen him for many days.¡±


    Ling Xian smiled and said, ¡°Master Qinn always behaves in that way. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. He will definitelye over to visit the Old Lady and madam. After the Mid-Autumn Festival, it is the annual autumn hunting.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened up and he said, ¡°Last year, my cultivation was at a critical moment, so I didn¡¯t join in the fun. I have to see who the unfortunate person is this year.¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s beautiful eyes were shining.


    Many people died in the autumn hunting every year.

 Chapter 172 - Opening a Business

    <h4>Chapter 172 Opening a Business</h4>


    After leaving the Supreme Judiciary, Su Li changed her looks. She changed into the young man who met Qu Lu in the Hongyan House. She went to the street where the Linli Building was located.


    It was August 15 again andnterns were hung up in front of every household. Although the alley was secluded, the children yed in the street. The poor people squatted beside their doors. They watched their children while they were picking vegetables. When Su Li saw the picture, she felt a little warm.


    After watching it for a while, Su Li saw the proprietress of the Zhouyue Winery carrying a swill bucket. Su Li immediately came to her sense and walked into the Linli Building that had been opened.


    Su Li and the proprietress saw each other at the same time. After the proprietress poured swill, she saw the high building whose door was opened. She pondered and scolded, ¡°ck sheep... The restaurant is not only remote but also silent. The money for building it could be used to buy a goodnd...¡±


    The shabby schr swayed with a gon to the front of the door. He was a little drunk and showed the whites of his eyes. He said, ¡°As... long as they don¡¯t affect our business, why... why do you care it so much?¡±


    The proprietress shook her sturdy shoulders and mmed the bucket on the ground. She turned back and scolded, ¡°I just said a word but you said more. You bastard, do you want to be beaten?!¡±


    The shabby schr seemed to ignore the proprietress¡¯s words. He closed his eyes and sniffed. He said, ¡°The wine is so fragrant. When does our wine be so fragrant...¡±?


    ¡°Drunkard, where is the wine fragrance from?¡±


    The proprietress¡¯s face was big and round. She felt weird and said, ¡°The osmanthus fragrance can be smelled in the morning. Which family¡¯s osmanthus fragrans blossom?¡±


    ¡°Well? No, this taste...¡±


    The shabby schr immediately opened his eyes and his eyes were shining. He sniffed like a dog and went out. Then he went to the door of the Linli Building.


    ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t drink the wine of your own family, but take care of the business of the next door. Come back!¡±


    The wine had already hurt the shabby schr¡¯s body, but he ignored the words of his wife. He rushed into the Linli Building recklessly.


    The Linli Building was just opened and it was cheerless at the moment. The shabby schr stood at the door and looked at the exquisite and unobtrusive decoration. He praised, ¡°Rich, rich. All is done with money...¡±


    ¡°What would you like to order, sir? The wine of our Linli Building is unique in the world!¡±


    Yin Xuetong smiled and said, but she was very unsettled inside. The person in front of her was a senior in the inborn realm. She did not know whether the elixirs given by Su Li worked. She just took one less than fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Linli Building? Good name!¡±


    The shabby schr praised loudly and said, ¡°The purpose of drinking is happiness. Heartily! It seems that you are the boss of the Linli Building. I did not expect that we are the kindred spirit!¡±


    The shabby schr couldn¡¯t see any difference. Yin Xuetong sighed with relief. Su Li was excellent in the elixirs circle. Now that the person in front of her could not see any difference, her cultivation and identity would not be revealed as long as she didn¡¯t encounter seniors in the longevity realm beyond the inborn realm.


    Thinking of this, Yin Xuetong bent down to give a salute to him and said modestly, ¡°You misunderstood. I am the shopkeeper of the restaurant. My lord is the boss of this winery.¡±


    So that was what it was. The shabby schr was immediately enlightened. He touched the smooth desktop which was like a mirror and was enjoyable. This was the good scented rosewood!


    ¡°Guest, what kind of wine do you want?¡±


    Yin Xuetong still smiled and whispered inside. Was this person really a senior in the inborn realm mentioned by Su Li? Why was he so inexperienced?


    Speaking of wine, the shabby schr suddenly remembered his business. He subconsciously looked at the wooden sign hung behind the cab. Then, he was surprised.


    ¡°Osmanthus wine: mellow, sweet and not rebarbative!¡±


    ¡°First ss osmanthus wine, 100,000 taels/jar; second ss osmanthus wine, 1,000 taels/jar; third-ss osmanthus wine, 100 taels/jar.¡±


    ¡°Liehuo Spirits: It is like fire in your heart and lung. The wine is mellow and hot. After you drink one blob, you will be drunk!¡±


    ¡°First ss Liehuo Spirits, 50,000 taels/jar; second ss Liehuo Spirits, 500 taels/jar; third ss Liehuo Spirits, 50 taels/jar.¡±


    ¡°Osmanthus cake... fried peanuts... beef...¡±


    The shabby schr widened his eyes. The ordinary wine¡¯s price was almost the same as that of other restaurants. But what about those two kinds of wine?


    Even the lowest third ss wine was more expensive than the best wine in other restaurants!


    Unscrupulous restaurant!


    It was a real unscrupulous restaurant!


    The shabby schr was stunned and he couldn¡¯t wait to get out. But he lived beside her. They would meet regrly or frequently. He couldn¡¯t lose his face. He collected some case-dough, but it was only five taels. He even couldn¡¯t afford a pot of wine.


    Smelling the strong fragrance of the wine, the shabby schr swallowed saliva. He rubbed his hands together and obscenely asked, ¡°Hum... shopkeeper, the winery opened on the first day. Do you have any discount? Look, your wine is so expensive. Nobody will buy it!¡±


    Yin Xuetong was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    A senior above the inborn realm was short of money?


    ¡°Regard him as a general drinker and exin the intentions.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s voice was heard by her. Yin Xuetong immediately came to her sense. She pointed to the jars whose sealing y was removed and said with a smile, ¡°My boss said that good wine needed no bush! People who know wine well would understand that the wine in our Linli Building is excellent after they smell it!¡±


    The shabby schr saw a row of wine jars at the door. His eyes were shining. He couldn¡¯t wait to walk away with a jar. But his reason stopped him and he sighed,


    ¡°The wine¡¯s fragrance is strong and is diffused for ten li around! Drinker should know it...¡±


    He also knew that it was good wine, but he couldn¡¯t afford it!


    Yin Xuetong knew that the time was up and she immediately said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel pity. You are the first guest toe to the Linli Building and my boss said that if a neighbores to drink our wine, present a pot freely! Wait a moment. I will prepare some dishes for you.¡±


    The shabby schr was surprised and then he was happy. He quickly got up and walked out of the door. Yin Xuetong was scared to step back for a few steps and was amazed. Was the senior noble? He didn¡¯t want to gain extra advantage by unfair means?


    ¡°Shopkeeper, wait a moment! My wife is also fond of wine. I will ask her toe here! The free wine is definitely given by the number of people, right? It is better to ept deferentially than to decline courteously. Ha-ha ha-ha ha-ha...¡±


    Yin Xuetong gawked at the shabby schr and the shabby schr left.


    She never saw such a brazen person. He even took his family to take advantages!


    Su Li stayed in the upstairs and saw this scene. She could not help but smile. She told Qu Qingning who was dressed as a waiter beside her, ¡°Prepare a pot of Liehuo Spirits and a pot of osmanthus wine. Serve osmanthus cake too.¡±


    Qu Qingning felt entric and whispered, ¡°The shabby schr likes to gain extra advantage by unfair means and the middle-aged woman is stalwart. Su Li, did you make a mistake?¡±


    Fang Yuan agreed with him and nodded. They lived here for several months and had never noticed an unusual action of the couple next door except building the underground adytum. Every day, the couple worked hard and rested at sunset. They were so ordinary.


    Su Li nced at Fang Yuan and asked, ¡°Those who reach the inborn realm has the doctrine inside. It is also called obsessiveness. Fang Yuan, what is your doctrine? What is your obsessiveness inside?¡±


    Fang Yuan was suddenly asked. He was stunned. He raised his head and saw Su Li¡¯s clear eyes. He was stern and immediately looked away.


    He couldn¡¯t say his obsessiveness out.


    Seeing Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction, Su Li felt weird but did not ask again. ¡°Either hate or love is obsessiveness. After people reach the inborn realm, they will have the doctrine inside. It also needs to cultivate their hearts. Although the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing practices medicine to help the people, his obsessiveness is only education. Therefore, he has lots of apprentices. The seniors who reach the inborn realm in the Lianshi Cult are full of desires. Although they kill many people, they still have the desire to kill.¡±


    Then, Fang Yuan was more silent. Qu Qingning did not fully understand, but he finally figured out what Su Li wanted to express. He said, ¡°You mean that the couple¡¯s doctrine...¡±


    Su Li squinted and said, ¡°Not everyone can pursue the Doctrine of Secr World.¡±


    If you were strong, you would have more desires. The desire for wealth, power and stronger strength would let warriors lose their true intentions.


    This was the reason why so many sects were full of disdain for the world. They thought they were superior and could control the fate. The ordinary people were all inferior. After bing the upper ss, nobody wanted to be inferior again.


    Qu Qingning looked down at the couple who came in. One was thin and the other was fat. They were really like an ordinary couple. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was difficult to deal with the couple.


    Then, he immediately went downstairs to prepare the dishes.


    In the downstairs, the fat proprietress was sitting beside the table. She touched the smooth tables and chairs and her eyes were shining. She really wanted to take one to have a seat.


    The lobby was empty and the waiter did not serve any dish for them. The proprietress couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice and ask her husband, ¡°Do you deliberately lie to me? The dishes in the restaurant are expensive. Don¡¯t lose our own winery...¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    The shabby schr interrupted her and said, ¡°The shopkeeper told me personally. How can it be fake? Hey! Look, the dishes areing...¡±


    Then, he saw Qu Qingning, who was taking the tes, went out from the back hall. His eyes immediately shined.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to serve dishes! These are the Liehuo Spirits and osmanthus wine that my boss presents freely. Enjoy yourself!¡± Qu Qingning quickly ced the dishes and gon in order. Then he left.


    The shabby schr poured a cup of wine impatiently and was ready to drink it. The proprietress snatched the cup in his hand and shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    Qu Qingning looked back in confusion and said, ¡°Do you want anything else?¡±


    He was scornful inside. Did they want to order something and take it to their home? Even if they pursued the Doctrine of Secr World, they couldn¡¯t be too shameless.


    The proprietress smiled constrainedly and asked peacefully, ¡°I want to ask you a question. Your winery is big, but there aren¡¯t any waiters. It¡¯s cheerless. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Qu Qingning was nervous. Did she see through something?

 Chapter 173 - Calculating Xuan Jingzhou

    <strong>Chapter 173 Calcting Xuan Jingzhou</strong>


    ¡°Master, I am not very clear about the matter you asked. How about asking my boss when hees back?¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and smiled embarrassedly. But he was in a cold sweat on his back. If Su Li had not reminded him, he would have found other excuses to prevaricate. But in that case, it was not conformed to his identity of a waiter. This old woman¡¯s question seemed to be simple, but there were lots of traps actually. It was hard to prevent!


    ¡°Oh! Oh, I am stupid... Never mind.¡±


    The fat proprietress said politely and rxed her vignce. She released the shabby schr¡¯s hands imperceptibly.


    ¡°Darling, be careful. The wine was almost spilled out...¡±


    The shabby schrined bitterly and finally had his first taste.


    When the spicy wine just entered his throat and passed his stomach, he felt warm from the bottom of his belly. The shabby schr marveled with blear eyes. It seemed that he was drunk due to himself, not the wine.


    It had been so many years... Since entering the inborn realm, he had drunk no wine of the secr world. They were tasteless and unbearable. It¡¯s heard that there was Spiritual Wine in the Real Spiritual Circle, and the ordinary people¡¯s life would be prolonged after they drank a mouthful of it. The cultivation of the warriors would be improved.


    But that kind of Spiritual Wine was difficult to get even with lots of money in the Real Spiritual Circle. Even if he and his wife had not practiced the Doctrine of Secr World, they could not afford.


    Unexpectedly, they could drink such good wine in the seventh year of seclusion in Yunjing! He liked drinking wine. He was very happy as if he got rare treasures!


    The proprietress drank the osmanthus wine while she was enjoying the dishes. She ate genteelly and quickly, which was different from her masculine appearance. It¡¯s obvious that she liked the wine and dishes in the Linli Building.


    They ate their own food and didn¡¯t talk with each other on the surface. But they transmitted voice secretly.


    ¡°Dear, can you see anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, how can I perceive the difference that you can¡¯t perceive?¡±


    ¡°The shopkeeper is a little girl. She is probably not more than twenty years old and doesn¡¯t have any cultivation. The waiter behaves naturally. They seem not to be weird at all. You worried too much before...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If they really want to hide their identities, they must have done everything to be prepared. It¡¯s too early to judge!!¡±


    It was strange that there was a luxury winery in the remote alley. The couple had been on the defensive. They just put on a y to deal with the exploration this morning.


    However, when they really came in, they didn¡¯t expect that they would be attracted by the dishes in the Linli Building.


    After they ate for a while, the shabby schr sighed with bulged cheeks. He continued to transmit voice, ¡°Anyway, the wine in this restaurant is really excellent! The wines I brewed can¡¯t bepared with the Liehuo Spirits! Without the Liehuo Spirits, I can¡¯t live well in the future!¡±


    The proprietress stared at the shabby schr and said, ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t live well! The wine you brewed and the dishes I cook are all worse than those of the Linli Building! The business of our winery will fail. We will suffer cold and hunger! How can you still think about drinking?¡±


    The shabby schr was immediately stunned. She was right. They and the Linli Building werepetitors!


    The Zhouyue Winery opened for seven years. It had a lot of regr customers. After the Linli Building started its business, it would attract lots of regr rich customers. It was a big problem for whether the Zhouyue Winery could maintain its livelihood or not!


    The more the shabby schr drank, the sadder he was. After he finished thest drop of the wine, he looked extremely worried.


    They managed to hide themselves in Yunjing. He didn¡¯t want to fall short of sess at thest three years. In the next three years, they should tighten their belt. Drinking? Don¡¯t think about it!


    The fat proprietress was used to economizing. She cleared away the wine and dishes. Then she got up and went to the counter. She put down ten taels and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions for your opening! Please ept the money as a mark of my respect. The silver is my gift. Wish your business boom!¡±


    Yin Xuetong quickly got up to express her gratitude, ¡°Thanks very much. I thank you on behalf of my boss.¡±


    The fat proprietress smiled and turned back. She waved her hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey!¡±


    The shabby schr quickly got up and walked to the door with his wife. He turned back and made a bow with hands folded in front in the pedantic style.


    Su Li watched them leave with a smile. After eating Su Li¡¯s dishes, it could not finish with only ten taels.


    In the previous life, Xuan Jingzhou was famous in Yunjing. She lived a miserable life in the Su Family. When she became a person in the martial arts circle, Xuan Jingzhou was dead. Although she never saw what Xuan Jingzhou do in person, she heard a lot about him from her husband.


    Every prince tried to form their forces in the battle for the position of the crown prince in the previous life. The Third Prince was the most powerful one. He was lucky enough to know Xuan Jingzhou. He set a trap to make Xuan Jingzhou owe him a favor, so, he could work hard for him.


    The favor was not a big deal. It was the same as this life. It was only a cup of wine. But because of the drawbacks of the Doctrine of Secr World, Xuan Jingzhou had to agree on the request of the Third Prince.


    Later, the Third Prince failed in the battle. Xuan Jingzhou also died in Yunjing. She heard from her disabled husband that Xuan Jingzhou wanted to die in that battle. He managed to be left deliberately to cover others, he and finally died without a whole body. So, he could reunite with his wife in the heaven.


    Su Li slightly squinted. How did the fat proprietress die in the previous life? She didn¡¯t hear it from her husband. Today, she saw the real person. She found that the cultivation of the proprietress was even higher than that of Xuan Jingzhou.


    One reached the eighth hurdle of the inborn realm and another reached the ninth hurdle of the inborn realm...


    The couple would be a legend even in the martial arts circle. But their death was a mystery. It could be seen that the battle was veryplicated.


    In this life, she made the couple join her before others took actions. Through this, she cut the force of the Third Prince and strengthened her own. But she also knew that it was not enough to live well in the battle for the position of the crown prince with her force now.


    Su Li sat in the Linli Building for a whole afternoon. More than ten drinkers came here because of the fragrance of the wine. But most of them were scared off by the ridiculous price. Only two rich customers ordered a pot of third-ss Liehuo Spirits. After they drank the wine, they also ordered a whole jar of the second-ss Liehuo Spirits to take away. The Linli Building earned some money at least.


    ¡°Tut-tut, we only earned two or three thousand taels one day, which was less than that in the Qinghe Province...¡±


    The restaurant was dested. Qu Qingning leaned on the counter beside Yin Xuetong and looked at the ount. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he knew that the main purpose of setting up the Linli Building was not to make money, it was really a little ufortable for them to earn so little money.


    They spent more than 600,000 taels to build the restaurant. How many days it would take to earn its cost?


    Yin Xuetong felt angry and said, ¡°Be content with what we can get. We are newer here. I believe Su Li. The business will thrive in the future. You are so silly. You should learn from Brother Fang and practice martial arts seriously. He is only one year older than you, but he had already reached the inborn realm. You only reached the acquired ninth hurdle. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head and bitterly said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t agree with you. I won¡¯tpare with that madman. Fang Yuan is crazier than before in practice. It is not shameful that I reached the acquired ninth hurdle at this age. If it was shameful, ny percent of young talents would feel ashamed to face people!¡±


    Yin Xuetong snorted and whispered, ¡°I only know that someone becamezier andzier these days. Maybe Fang Mu will exceed you one day.¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled embarrassedly and quickly promised that he would not bezy in the future. ¡°You can¡¯t tell Su Li, otherwise she will punish me...¡±


    Yin Xuetong said ¡°Oh¡± meaningfully and looked back. Qu Qingning was immediately scared in cold sweat. He suddenly turned back but did not see anyone. He turned back and scolded, ¡°Xuetong!¡±


    Yin Xuetong covered her mouth and smiled. She pointed to the top. Qu Qingning looked up subconsciously and saw that Su Li was sitting next to the handrail over their heads. He was panic at once.


    ¡°Qu Qingning, since you like sleeping, would you like to have a try on the elixir I developed that can help people practice even while they are sleeping?¡±


    Su Li frowned and asked calmly. Although she sought for opinions on the surface, her tone was unquestionable. Qu Qingning was full of bitterness. He knew that he had no right to refuse.


    Su Li slowly went downstairs and walked to them. She bent over and looked at today¡¯s ount. She turned around and patted Qu Qingning¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°Qu Qingning,pared with the way that you practiced two years ago, your cultivation has been improved a lot. But since you are my follower now... you can¡¯t practice at this speed!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was getting more and more serious. She said, ¡°The cultivation of the enemies we will confront in the future will be rarely out of the inborn realm! If you continue to be sozy, I will dismiss you from the main force. You will manage the ounts and never have a chance to fight for me. If you want to live without ambitions and give your fate to others, you can keep going and I will... never me you for it.¡±


    Qu Qingning was serious and finally he didn¡¯t behave in a noisy and boisterous manner. At this moment, he realized the seriousness of the situation. Su Li was not warning him but giving him the final announcement. Aftering to Yunjing, he really becamezy...


    Yin Xuetong stopped keeping ounts and looked at Qu Qingning with firm eyes. She believed that Qu Qingning could make the right decision. Although Qu Qingning was indolent, if he wanted to be serious, he was no worse than anyone. He justcked impetus.


    Su Li approached Qu Qingning and sneered at his side, ¡°Think about the hatred of your family. Will you let Fang Yuan and Yin Xuetong take revenge on your enemies instead of you?¡±


    Qu Qingning felt shocked and ashamed. He said, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Su Li stopped forcing him. She nodded slightly. Qu Qingning was not like Fang Yuan. Fang Yuan was more persistent and he worked hard to practice. He made progress so quickly just like Su Li.


    While a beautiful girl was on his side and the revenge was not urgent, Qu Qingning rxed his vignce. He was not as mature as Yin Xuetong and Fang Yuan. He needed to be reminded from time to time so that his talent would not be wasted.


    ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. It is rare to have antern show in the East Street. Hang out with Xuetong.¡± Su Li slowed her tone down. Yin Xuetong was bashful and turned her head.


    Clump-clump...


    Fang Yuan went downstairs and he probably just finished a period of practicing. He stared at Su Li with some obscure hope in his eyes.


    Feeling the gaze, Su Li looked back and was in a daze for a while. Then she removed her eyes without any trace. She said, ¡°I will go back to the Su House first in case that the matter is divulged...¡±


    Then, she left hurriedly before other three people responded to her.


    Watching the pretty girl go away, Fang Yuan curled his lips sadly.


    Qu Qingning smiled deliberately and asked, ¡°Fang Yuan, why don¡¯t we go to thentern show?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked back calmly. He shook his head and said, ¡°I want to continue practicing. You and Xuetong... have fun.¡±

 Chapter 174 - Temperament Changed

    Chapter 174 Temperament Changed


    Su Li arrived at the Su House by nightfall. Li Yuelian and Su Huanli were busy in preparing for the festival, and the Su House finally had a festive atmosphere. But Su Li didn¡¯t see Su Zipei and Zhu Yan. The Old Lady was fascinated by the Buddha and stayed in her room. Except for servants, the Su House was deste.


    ¡°Miss, you are back!¡±


    Mammy Li quickly handed a towel to Su Li to wipe her face. The maids behind her immediately shouted tidily,


    ¡°Second Miss!¡±


    ¡°Second Miss!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She was not familiar with these servants because she never saw them before. Su Li could not help but ask, ¡°Mammy, they...¡±


    Mammy Li knew what she was asking. She quickly took Su Li to the room as she said, ¡°Miss, First Master came back during the day. These servants are brought back by him.¡±


    Su Li pondered and didn¡¯t ask any other questions. But she was secretly vignt inside. The Eldest Brother clearly said before that the Su House did not need many servants and there was no need to waste money. Did Eldest Brother suddenly change his mind?


    ¡°Where is my Eldest Brother? I want to see him.¡±


    ¡°He is probably talking about the matter that the Baiwei Building restarts business with master in the study...¡±


    Then, Su Li handed back the wet towel and walked to Su Qingtan¡¯s study. The Su House was notrge. After a while, Su Li appeared outside the study, but she was stopped by Su Qingtan¡¯s personal maid Zhu¡¯er. The maid said arrogantly, ¡°First Master said that beside master, no one cane in to disturb him at the moment.¡±


    Su Li was stunned. What surprised her was not themand of Su Qingtan, but Zhu¡¯er. She was not a virgin at all, because Su Li could still sniffed the bloody smell. It happened today.


    ¡°The First Master came back during the day....¡±


    Recalling what Mammy Li said before, Su Li frowned. Did the Eldest Brother do this?


    Zhu¡¯er served her Eldest Brother for ten years. Nothing happened between them in the ten years. She didn¡¯t believe that her Eldest Brother would be so lecherous that he even couldn¡¯t do it in the evening.


    Su Li was not stupid, so, she didn¡¯t ask Zhu¡¯er directly. She retreated to the door, and drove her psychic awareness quietly into the study.


    Soon, the scene in the study appeared in her psychic awareness. Su Huanli and Su Qingtan sat next to the table. Sure enough, they were talking about the matter of the Baiwei Building. Su Qingtan was normal as usual, but Su Li felt strange.


    She thought that her Eldest Brother was righteous and polite before. But now he was madcap.


    He became confident from inside. The feeling of inferiority that originally caused by the cultivation was gone...


    Su Li was gloomy. What did Ling Qinn do to him?


    Then, her psychic awareness coagted in the shape of a string. When it was close to infiltrating into the body of Su Qingtan, Su Li stopped. She found that someone had set a curb in his pineal!


    If she drove the inborn psychic awareness into the human body to explore, the most convenient way was to touch the body. But Su Li wanted to explore him from a long distance, so, she could only enter his body from the pineal. As long as she shielded the perception of it first, she could explore thetter¡¯s body.


    If thetter¡¯s soul force was more powerful than the explorer, the explorer¡¯s psychic awareness was likely to be swallowed by the pineal and then the explorer would be seriously injured. Therefore, the senior of the inborn realm would never use this method to explore each other.


    Some people was born with a strong soul force. Some even stronger than the warriors of the inborn realm. Therefore, it was also dangerous that the warrior of the inborn realm explored those warriors¡¯ pineal of the acquired realm.


    Su Li slowly withdrew the psychic awareness with hesitation. She was calcting the gains and losses.


    The curb in Su Qingtan¡¯s pineal was not a harmful thing, but a warning, a warning from a warrior of the inborn realm. It proved that this person was protected by him. Undoubtedly, this warrior of the inborn realm could only be Ling Qinn.


    If she broke the curb, Ling Qinn was likely to find that. She did not have the confidence that if she would leave any breaths after she broke the curb. If Su Qingtan found that, she would be exposed.


    More importantly, though Su Qingtan tried his best to suppress his breath, Su Li still found that his cultivation now had reached the acquired sixth hurdle! And it was bing stronger at a weird speed!


    Her Eldest Brother¡¯s strength became stronger, and she was happy for him. She was not sure whether it might have an impact on Su Qingtan¡¯s cultivation or not after she broke the curb. But she was also worried that this secret method of improving cultivation in a short period would bring unpredictable damage to her Eldest Brother...


    When Su Li was thinking of that, the door suddenly opened.


    Su Li looked up and saw Su Huanlie out leisurely. Su Qingtan stood by the door and smiled. He said, ¡°I have talked to the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary. The Baiwei Building will be reopen soon. Rest assured, father.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Su Huanliughed and turned around. He saw Su Li stand by the courtyard door. He immediately stunned and asked, ¡°Li, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡±


    Su Li moved her lips, but before she said something, Su Qingtan said with a smile, ¡°Father, I told the maid that don¡¯t let my Second Sistere in. The industry of our Su Family will be managed by me. Isn¡¯t it good for Second Sister to live cozily?¡±


    Su Huanli was stunned. He seemed to doubt whether his eldest son said that or not. In the past, Su Qingtan told him more than once that he would give half of the ie of the Baiwei Building to Su Li. Why did he change his mind today?


    Was he... enlightened?


    Thinking of this, Su Huanli was happy, and he quickly said, ¡°Right! Right! Li, you¡¯re old enough to get married. There are a lot of wealthy people in Yunjing City...¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s expression changed slightly and interrupted Su Huanli.


    Su Huanli was surprised. Was his eldest son... angry just now? But he just said the truth. Why was his son angry?


    ¡°Eldest Brother?¡±


    Su Li asked with confusion. Su Qingtan heard her soft and sweet voice and was immediately turned on. Su Li could see that from his eyes. And he had erection. But in an instant, he was cold down. His whole body seemed to be poured by ice water, and he didn¡¯t have any desire at all.


    Su Li frowned imperceptibly and felt her Eldest Brother was strange.


    ¡°Father, we can talk about her marriageter. Let¡¯s solve the matter of the Baiwei Building first.¡±


    Su Qingtan found a rational reason to persuade Su Huanli. Su Huanli agreed him and said, ¡°I am leaving. You didn¡¯t sleep well recently because of the matter of our family. You have a good rest. I will tell your mother to ask you out for the reunion dinner.¡±


    Su Qingtan said ¡°hum¡± slightly and he only could show no expressions but calmness. He turned his head and looked at Su Li with cold eyes. He said, ¡°Second Sister, you can go and help mother. Today, I am tired. Zhu¡¯er...¡±


    Zhu¡¯er was happy about Su Qingtan¡¯s order. She immediately stepped forward and pushed Su Li to the outside. She whispered beside Su Li¡¯s ear, ¡°Get out quickly! Don¡¯t you see that First Master don¡¯t want to see you?!¡±


    Su Li gently bit her lower lip and nced at Su Qingtan sadly. Then, she left silently.


    Zhu¡¯er was prouder for that. It seemed that she had won a big victory in the battle. Her virginity was taken by First Master, which meant she had belonged to him. Even if she was not good enough, she could be his concubine. At that time, she was Su Li¡¯s elder. She forgot the courtesy because of her arrogance.


    She thought that her voice was small enough, but Su Qingtan now was the senior who reached the acquired sixth hurdle, so, he could hear all her words. He was so angry that his eyes reddened. He said undoubtedly, ¡°Zhu¡¯er,e in!¡±


    Zhu¡¯er was scared by the sudden shout and looked back at Su Qingtan who went in the room. She was bashful but still followed him...


    After some repressed wheeze, the red color in Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes faded away. He adjusted his clothes and got out of the bed. He was in a daze for a while and finally he felt repentant.


    Su Qingtanughed bitterly inside. He got up and walked to the window of the study room. He didn¡¯t regret to be a member of the Yinmo Cult and to practice the weird Xuangong. He only regretted that he didn¡¯t listen to Ling Qinn. He should go outside after he passed the lust period. But he was afraid that Su Li would worry about him, so, he went out in advance.


    He thought that there would be no mistakes under the suppression of the cold air given by Ling Qinn, but once he came back, he made an irreparable mistake...


    ¡°As soon as I saw her, I used three groups of cold air to repress my lust. As for the reunion dinner... I can¡¯t have it.¡±


    Su Qingtan made up his mind and left with the clothes and sword hanging on the wall upromisingly. He said, ¡°Zhu¡¯er, tell my father that I need to be dealt with some urgent matters in the Supreme Judiciary. I will not have dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhu¡¯er still gloated in the bed. When she suddenly heard the voice of Su Qingtan, she popped out her head in surprise. She said, ¡°Master, won¡¯t you have the reunion dinner?¡±


    When she was asking, Su Qingtan had disappeared.


    It was in the Supreme Judiciary.


    Su Qingtan slowly walked to the study, and the door of the study was suddenly opened silently. Ling Qinn smiled and leaned against the door. He faintly said, ¡°Are you back?¡±


    Su Qingtan nodded constrainedly. Ling Qinn sniffed and scolded, ¡°I advised you at that time. It was not the time for you to go out. I didn¡¯t even return to the Ling House. But... fortunately, the virginity is not a must to practice Qiyu Xuangong, otherwise...¡±


    Su Qingtan was nervous and he said with a low voice, ¡°I know that it is my fault.¡±


    When Ling Qinn heard the words of Su Qingtan, he finally stopped smiling and said coldly,


    ¡°Remember! Since you entered the Yinmo Cult, your life is not yours! You can¡¯t revolt my order! I train you as my sessor, and one day you will take over my position. Don¡¯t let me lose face in front of the hierarch.¡±


    Su Qingtan nodded silently, but he did not agree with Ling Qinn inside.


    Ling Qinn was a senior of the inborn realm and his life was extremely long. Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t even know whether he could reach the inborn realm. Maybe when he died, Ling Qinn still lived well. As for taking over his position, no one knew what would happen in the future!


    He never wanted to usurp his position. After all, as long as he passed the dangerous periods of Qiyu Xuangong, he could be stronger. By then, he could control his own desire and better protect his Second Sister.


    When he thought of that he said to Su Li coldly out of urgent, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and exin it to Su Li right now. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see Su Li at this moment at all. Otherwise, if he made the mistake that he would regret throughout his life, he could never forgive himself!

 Chapter 175 - Mr. Li was a Man?

    Chapter 175 Mr. Li was a Man?


    Su Qingtan followed Ling Qinn into the study and he was stunned.


    Why did the study be the same as before?


    Qiyu Xuangong was undoubtedly a real evil martial art. Su Qingtan practiced it and his inner demons came out frequently. Ling Qinn suppressed Su Qingtan¡¯s inner demons with the extremely coldness. The whole study was like a cold ce in the north and there was ayer of frost in the surface of the study.


    During the ten days, Su Qingtan had frostbite all over his body, but he passed through the first phase of the Qiyu Xuan Gong. He sobered up from the unconscious situation and would never be wholly controlled by seven affections and six desires.


    Even Ling Qinn was surprised by Su Qingtan¡¯s change. He thought that Su Qingtan would need at least one month to sober himself up on the basis of his will. He didn¡¯t expect that it only took Su Qingtan ten days.


    ¡°Now, your inner demons in your body are stabilized, so, I don¡¯t need to stay with you every minute.¡±


    Then Ling Qinn walked towards the wall and opened the stone door. There was a nip in the air and the wall around the stone door was frozen instantly, but it stopped at a strange ck line and couldn¡¯t spread.


    ¡°I prepared another ce for you during the period you left. This is the adytum I practice ordinarily. You will stay here until you fully control Qiyu Xuangong.¡±


    Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t help shivering. He didn¡¯t care how coldly the environment was when he was unconscious, but now he sobered up.


    ¡°Go inside. Only if you go through this stage, you have the opportunity to master the stronger force.¡± Then Ling Qinn continued saying calmly, ¡°It all depends on you whether you will be sessful or not.¡±


    Su Qingtan took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    Seeing that, Ling Qinn smiled and pressed the gear. Then the stone door closed slowly. He reminded again, ¡°Don¡¯t stop practicing Xuangong. Otherwise if the ice toxin invades into your body, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Boom!


    The stone door waspletely closed and the whole adytum was in darkness except the dim light overhead. Su Qingtan sat on the cold stone. His eyebrows and hair were frozen with ayer of frost at a speed that could be seen. His inner demons floated in his mind were also suppressed to be quiet.


    Su Qingtan showed a determined expression. He closed eyes slowly to calm himself down.


    When he mastered the Qiyu Xuangong, nobody could bully his Second Sister!


    ...


    Ling Qinn was a little relieved after closing the stone door. He had confidence with Su Qigntan. But he didn¡¯t have confidence before giving the Qiyu Xuangong to him. Fortunately, Su Qingtan had a strong character.


    Or it was because Su Qingtan had a strong will, which helped him pass through the first stage of the Qiyu Xuangong.


    After re-examining the ck line on the edge of the stone door and confirming that it wasn¡¯t damaged, Ling Qinn waved his hands. Then a bookcase flied to block the stone door. He was relieved now.


    The n was finally on the right track.


    ¡°I never expected that the feeling of arranging things for myself is really good.¡±


    Ling Qinn sneered and turned around. Suddenly, he was stunned.


    He saw that a young man in cyan held a folding fan beside the near door and looked at him in a contemptuous sneer. Ling Qinn didn¡¯t even notice when the young person came.


    ¡°Did the young man see Su Qingtan just now?¡±


    The doubt shed in Ling Qinn¡¯s mind. He showed a vicious expression and thought, ¡°Su Qingtan¡¯s whereabouts can¡¯t be exposed yet.¡±


    The young man in cyan didn¡¯t seem to see Ling Qinn¡¯s vicious expression. He walked towards the counter and sat down slowly as if this was his home. He sat cross-legged and said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Ling Qinn, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. In addition, you will be defeated by me, so, we don¡¯t need to fight.¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice was quite strange. Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t tell whether it belonged to a man or a woman. The young man¡¯s impassive face was extremely unmatched with the voice.


    Hearing the voice, Ling Qinn was stunned first and then recalled the owner of the voice. He blurted out, ¡°Mr. Li?!¡±


    Su Liughed. She made a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°Lord Ling, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. Are you okay?¡±


    The young man was Su Li who tailed Su Qingtan here. She disguised herself as the appearance when she went to see Qu Lu. If Su Li wanted the Linli Building to be known and popr in Yunjing, the identity of Mr. Li would be known by others sooner orter. In that case, it was better to tell them initiatively.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s killing intention vanished, but he was still vignt. He stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, you came herete at night. I am afraid that you came for something important.¡±


    Actually, Ling Qinn was also frightened.


    Was Mr. Li a young man?


    Was he a Young Master like Ling Li?!


    Ling Qinn thought of the time in the Qinghe Province. When he first knew ¡°Ms. Li¡± who didn¡¯t show him her face, Ms. Li called herself a ¡°little girl¡±. But it turned out that Ms. Li was a young man. The thought of the scene made Ling Qinn¡¯s flesh creep.


    Mr. Li¡¯s hobby was quite strange.


    Su Li waved her hands and smiled, saying, ¡°Lord Ling, you thought too much. I just came to Yunjing recently. I saw that an acquaintance walked at night furtively. I was very curious, so, I followed him. I never expected that I can meet Lord Ling here. What a coincidence!¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Qinn didn¡¯t rx his vignce and he replied, ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t beat about the bush. Please get to the point. What do you want?¡±


    Su Li patted her folding fan and said, ¡°Lord Ling is really straightforward. I want to know what kind of martial art Qiyu Xuanggong is? Can you lend it to me to have a look?¡±


    He was with him from the very beginning!


    Ling Qinn was a little unhappy and replied coldly, ¡°Is it a little impolite for you to borrow the valuable Xuangong ssic?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± It seemed that Su Li had realized something. She continued, ¡°As you said, I am really a little curt... Well, I will say in another way. Can you let me have a look at the book of Qiyu Xuangong that you hid from the Hierarch of the Yinmo and gave it to Su Qingtan secretly to practice?¡±


    The tone of Su Li was extremely cold atst.


    Su Li was threatening Ling Qinn!


    Ling Qingtan was a little shocked and he looked more terrible. He didn¡¯t want to give Qiyu Xuangong to Mr. Li. But if Mr. Li told Ling Li that he let Su Qingtan practice it secretly, his n would be destroyed!


    Qiyu Xuangong was the most important treasure of the Yinmo Cult. How could he give it to Mr. Li, a person who was not a member of the cult?


    Mr. Li was the same as before. He seemed to know everything and was quite mysterious and strange.


    ¡°What do you think of that? Lord Ling, I don¡¯t have enough time. If you feel embarrassed, I will go to the Ling House again...¡±


    Ling Qinn was really helpless. He took the ancient book from his arms and threw it to Mr. Li.


    Su Li was quite happy and reached out to catch the book. But when she nearly caught the book, she saw Ling Qinn¡¯s keen and sparking eyes. She drew her hands back and the book fell to the ground.


    Mr. Li didn¡¯t catch the book?


    Ling Qinn was stunned. He underestimated Su Li.


    ¡°Mr. Li, don¡¯t you have the courage?¡± Ling Qinn asked ironically.


    Su Li smiled and picked up the book across her sleeves, replying, ¡°One is never too careful. I don¡¯t reach the realm of knowing no fear of death yet. In addition, Lord Ling knew well about the medicine because of your illness, so, you may also have an amazing attainment in poison circle.¡±


    During the talking, Su Li had nced at the general principle of the book. It was really Qiyu Xuangong. She came suddenly, so, Ling Qinn didn¡¯t have time to prepare a fake one.


    Xuangong, a top-grade one!


    But it was also an evil martial art!


    This martial art was based on seven affections and six desires. That was to say, if one could ovee the seven affections and six desires, one could get the inborn realm. If the negative effects of it were ignored, it was really a most powerful martial art that could help one to reach to the inborn hurdle quickly!


    ¡°Seven emotions and six desires, seven emotions and six desires... It is no wonder that my Eldest Brother bes that ...¡±


    Su Li thought, ¡°The general principle specifies that if one practices Xuangong and can¡¯t control his/her desires, he/she will be dominated by desires and be crazy!¡±


    But her Eldest Brother had been practicing this martial art for a few days and he was still in a good state. From what she saw just now, Su Li guessed that Ling Qinn suppressed Su Qingtan¡¯s inner demons with the ice toxin.


    But the ice toxin in Ling Qinn¡¯s body had umted for many years and it was uncontroble. If he used it arbitrarily, it would invade into his body deeply.


    Thinking of this, Su Li looked up weirdly and saw that Ling Qinn face was ruddy as usual. Did Ling Qinn find the way to control the ice toxin in his body?


    Ling Qinn was a little embarrassed by Su Li¡¯s staring. He was also quite concerned. Mr. Li¡¯s attainments in the medical circle were quite popr in Qinghe Province. The general principle of Qiyu Xuangong was read by Mr. Li, so, he would definitely specte many things.


    ¡°If Mr. Li knew that I suppress the ice toxin with the help of external force, things will be pretty bad.¡± Ling Qinn thought.


    Actually... he wasn¡¯t able to fight with Su Li. His vitality would be consumed greatly every time he fought with others. If he fought with others frequently, he didn¡¯t know whether he could live till the end of the year to help Ling Li get the Full Moon and Heart Strings or not.


    Bang!


    Su Li put the ancient book on the table and walked towards the entrance. She made a fist and palm salute, saying with a smile, ¡°Thanks a lot, Lord Ling. You satisfied my curiosity. It is sote, so, I will go now. We will see someday.¡±


    Then Su Li disappeared outside the door before Ling Qinn reacted. She came here because she was concerned about her Eldest Brother. But she could see that Su Qingtan was willing to practice this martial art rather than being forced by Ling Qinn. In that case, Su Li couldn¡¯t persuade her Eldest Brother to give up.


    Her Eldest Brother wouldn¡¯t be in danger with the help of Ling Qinn. Su Li was a little relieved. She returned to the Su House. When she thought of that she went out suddenly and didn¡¯t make up an appropriate reason to convince Su Huanli, she was a little upset.


    Seeing that Mr. Li in cyan disappeared outside the door, Ling Qinn was quite astounded.


    ¡°He left after reading the ancient book. Did he reallye to satisfy his curiosity?¡± Ling Qinn thought.


    ...


    It was already dark when Su Li arrived at the Su House. Mammy Li was waiting for her in the front of the yard as usual as if she was waiting her daughter to go home.


    Seeing Su Li, Mammy Li was quite delighted. She went forward and asked, ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you had dinner yet? I prepared dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Li replied and gave her cyan robe to Mammy Li. ¡°Where are my father and others?¡± Su Li asked.


    Mammy Li was a little embarrassed and replied after thinking for a moment, ¡°Master and others didn¡¯t send people to call you to have the reunion dinner.¡±


    Su Li was a little stunned, but she switched off momentarily.


    Her position in the Su Family was equal to that of the maids. This cognition was deeply rooted in the thoughts of the members of the Su Family. They treated Su Li a little well before because of Su Qingtan.


    However, Su Qingtan¡¯s attitude in the daytime sent Su Huanli a message that Su Li...fell from grace!


    A maid who fell from grace didn¡¯t have any qualifications to have reunion dinner.


    Su Li shook her head and smiled helplessly.


    Su Li, did you still have an illusion about the Su Family? Hadn¡¯t you seen what kind of people they were?


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help worrying about Su Li when she saw Su Li¡¯s expression. ¡°Miss isn¡¯t a vulnerable person. Why does she care about the reunion dinner so much?¡± Mammy Li thought.

 Chapter 176 - Autumn Hunting Contest

    Chapter 176 Autumn Hunting Contest


    Time was fleeting. Su Li went to the Affiliated School of the National Academy to practice every day as usual. But she waited for a moment in front of the entrance every day when she came back. She wanted to see if the Eldest Brother would be back at night.


    After going to the Supreme Judiciary that night, she understood Su Qingtan¡¯s difficulties. She knew that the familiar Eldest Brother wouldn¡¯te back until the negative phase of the Qiyu Xuangong was ovee.


    However, that didn¡¯t represent that members of the Su Family knew that either.


    At first, the Su House was in peace under the deterrent of Su Qingtan. But after Zhu Yan recovered, she said something to Su Huanli. Then Su Huanli ended Su Li¡¯s monthly money immediately.


    ¡°Miss, the Third Miss is on intimate terms with several rich young masters recently. The Master is quite happy and doubles her monthly money.¡±


    Mammy Li told what a maid told her to Su Li. She didn¡¯t have the opportunity to know messages in the Yunjing City. Luckily, Li Yuelian had managed the Su Family in recent months. Those maids that Li Yuelian recruited weren¡¯t good enough, but they were not as vicious as Mammy Zheng. So, the Zhu Family couldn¡¯t bribe them and control the situation in the Yunjing City.


    ¡°I know, mammy.¡± Su Li looked up and smiled helplessly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I still have a monthly sry from the Affiliated School. It is enough for our daily expense. Mammy, pack and live in the Affiliated School with me.¡±


    Zhu Yan had been in bed for many months and got tetchy. Su Li was a little worried to leave Mammy Li alone in the Su House. The Affiliated School of the National Academy was her domain. No matter what kind of means Zhu Yan used, Su Huanli wouldn¡¯t allow her to stir up trouble in the National Academy.


    Thinking of this, Su Li was stunned suddenly and then kept silent.


    She was not the one who could give up everything and betray everyone in the previous life. Everything changed...


    ¡°Oh, miss.¡±


    Then Mammy Li went to pack. She didn¡¯t notice Su Li¡¯s abnormal expression.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had moved out of the Su House, so Mammy Li knew well what she should do. She didn¡¯t worry about the miss because the miss wasn¡¯t the weak girl who couldn¡¯t protect herself like before. Su Li became stronger and more mysterious!


    As long as Mammy Li stayed with Su Li, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anything.


    Su Li¡¯s luggage was as few as before. She had only two cases. They were carried to the carriage with ease. In those cases, there were only simple clothes in in color except several expensive dresses Su Qingtan bought for her. And there were few jewelries.


    On arriving at the Affiliated School, they saw a crooked que at the entrance. Mammy Li carried those cases carefully and followed Su Li into the yard. Seeing Su Li¡¯s rxed look, Mammy Li sighed thatpared with the Su House, the Affiliated School was more like Su Li¡¯s home.


    The National Academy was wealthy. Although it was ¡°stolen¡± before and the furniture was taken away, the new furniture was carried here the next day after Su Li reported the situation. Su Li arranged the furniture based on her own thoughts, so it was morefortable living here.


    ¡°Mammy, there is no ce to cook in the Affiliated School. You can go to the canteen of the National Academy to take the meal with the lunch box. But the National Academy only provides the lunch, so you have to think about the breakfast and dinner.¡±


    Mammy Li smiled and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I can rent a kitchen from the nearby household. It isn¡¯t expensive.¡±


    Su Li nodded and gave the jade token to Mammy Li. She said, ¡°Go to collect the monthly sry.¡±


    Mammy Li took it and went out. It was getting towards evening. She needed to finish the thing Su Li arranged and then went to prepare the dinner.


    Actually, Su Li had been the lecturer of the Affiliated School for more than three months, but she had practiced in the adytum all the time and never collected the sry. Based on the consumption level of the Yunjing City, Mammy Li should at least collect hundreds of taels of silver this time.


    Thinking of this, Su Li shook her head and smiled. She didn¡¯t need to have dinner, but she showed others that she only reached the acquired eighth hurdle. So, she had to eat.


    After a while, Mammy Li came back unhappily. She sped the jade token and didn¡¯t say anything for a long while.


    Su Li frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mammy?¡±


    ¡°s...¡±


    Mammy Li sighed and put the jade token on the table. She replied disappointedly, ¡°Miss, the administrator of the National Academy said that your sry was collected two days ago! It seemed to be... the Third Miss.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and said nothing. Mammy Li added, ¡°The administrator said that he couldn¡¯t give the sry to the Third Miss ording to the rule of the National Academy unless he saw the jade token. But the Third Miss was importunate and he had no other choices. In addition, the administrator saw the Third Miss in the case before and knew that she was really the Third Miss. Atst, the administrator had to give your sry to her. Two thousand taels of sliver! The First Madam gets the sry and we...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t get her sry anymore!


    Su Li showed a thoughtful look. It was obvious that Zhu Yan interdicted her means of subsistence deliberately. The Su House paid out the monthly money in the middle of a month. Now it was only a few days after the middle of the month. If Su Li didn¡¯t have other ie, she needed money the most now.


    Su Li smiled and took a bank note of one thousand from her arms. Then she put it in Mammy Li¡¯s hands.


    Mammy Li saw the bank note and was stunned. She stammered, ¡°Miss... miss! How do you get the bank note? Don¡¯t do evil!¡±


    ¡°I earned the money from the winery.¡± Su Li exined and continued saying, ¡°But I can¡¯t let my family members know that the Linli Building is mine, so you have to put on a y.¡±


    Hearing that, Mammy Li understood. She almost forgot that Su Li had her own winery. But they were in the Yunjing City. How could the miss obtain the money? Did she hide the money on her body?


    Mammy Li was quite curious. She washed clothes for the miss every day and never saw the bank note.


    ¡°Miss, how should I put on a y? Even if you let me go to the brothel, I can¡¯t earn so much money at one night.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Li almost squirted the tea. She replied, ¡°... You only need to pretend to find it on the ground.¡±


    Mammy Li blushed with shame and nodded embarrassedly.


    Then Mammy Li really chose an appropriate ce under the instruction of Su Li. She pretended to find the bank note by chance. Mammy Li¡¯s acting skill was quite exaggerated, but nobody should notice that. All the people focused on the bank note.


    Many people got the news that Su Li¡¯s mammy found a bank note, not to mention Zhu Yan who paid attention to Su Li¡¯s situation at every moment. Zhu Yan was almost ill again with rage when she heard the news.


    ¡°Damn it! Is she really my nemesis?!¡±


    Zhu Yan gasped for breath and said angrily.


    She plotted several days and thought about the idea. She ended Su Li¡¯s monthly money while Su Qingtan was away. Although Su Li wouldn¡¯t be starved to death, she should be starved to be lean. In this case, there were fewer opportunities for Su Li¡¯s natural father to find her. So, they would also be safe.


    But... That damned girl should pick up one thousand taels of silver!


    It could be equivalent to the monthly money of four months!


    Four monthster, Su Qingtan would be back. Zhu Yan was smarter than Su Huanli, the idiot. She knew that the affection between Su Qingtan and Su Li wouldn¡¯t be easily changed. She didn¡¯t know why Su Qingtan pretended to be cold to Su Li, but she knew the cold attitude wouldn¡¯t be long.


    Zhu Yan was quite anxious. During the three months, she didn¡¯t stop thinking at any moment while shey in bed. But she was too weak to take actions in the Yunjing City. If the mysterious girl didn¡¯t help them, Zipei couldn¡¯t seduce so many rich childes and get news.


    ¡°No! I must let Zipei find the owner of the jade pendant as soon as possible and return it to its owner. I should take actions quickly. Otherwise, I will get fewer opportunities.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s social circle was erging gradually. Zhu Yan wasn¡¯t sure if Su Li¡¯s appearance was like her parents. If so... Maybe she would be recognized in tomorrow¡¯s Autumn Hunting Contest.


    Time was running out...


    Zhu Yan could only pray now that Su Li stayed in the Affiliated School to study the medicine and didn¡¯t go to the Autumn Hunting Contest.


    ...


    Su Li woke up early from meditation the next morning. After she had the breakfast under the care of Mammy Li, she changed into casual clothes quickly and went out. She never forgot that the Autumn Hunting Contest would be held today.


    Tang Lei specially came to the Affiliated School several days ago. He was afraid that Su Li would feed him medicine and he would suffer from diarrhea again, but he was much better than before and could even run through the street easily. He was quite thankful for Su Li.


    Therefore, he specially came over to tell Su Li about the Autumn Hunting Contest.


    In the Dahan Country, a grand autumn hunting contest would be held after the Mid-Autumn Festival every year. The aim was not only to celebrate the harvest but to test the martial arts ability of the young generation!


    It was a great opportunity for students in the College of Martials Arts to be famous. The talent who had the best performance could get lots of rewards from the royal family and even had the opportunity to go to the Imperial Pce to see the emperor!


    The rewards were really rich and generous. They might be elites and sharp weapons, the mysterious Xuangong that was hard to get with money or secret treasure that was hard to see in martial arts circle!


    In short, it was an extremely great opportunity for humble people to gain sess!


    A hubbub of voices could be heard when Su Li arrived at the front door of the National Academy.


    She saw that a row of carriages marched off from the entrance of the National Academy. There were also some humble youngsters walking there. Only youngsters who were less than twenty-two years old and whose cultivation was above the acquired fifth hurdle had the qualification to attend the Autumn Hunting Contest. Most of the students in the National Academy met those conditions.


    ¡°Ling Ping is only twenty-one years old this year and his cultivation reaches to the inborn first hurdle...¡±


    Su Li murmured and showed a thoughtful expression. Those mediocrities couldn¡¯t beat battle-scarred Ling Ping at all. The rewards this year were nearly given to Ling Ping.


    Suddenly, someone called Su Li. Su Li turned around and saw that Tang Lei stuck his head out of the carriage. He was waving to her.


    ording to Tang Lei¡¯s description, the autumn hunting wasn¡¯t very safe. Even if someone only watched outside, he might be hurt identally. Tang Lei said that one couldn¡¯t go there alone, especially for those ¡°weak girls¡± like Su Li. So, Tang Lei invited Su Li to go with him kindly.


    Su Li epted Tang Lei¡¯s invitation readily. She had never seen famous Prime Minister Tang yet and could take this opportunity to meet him.


    Su Li uncovered the curtain and walked into the carriage. Seeing the situation in the carriage, Su Li was stunned.

 Chapter 177 - Nervousness and Indiscreet Remarks

    Chapter 177 Nervousness and Indiscreet Remarks


    The spacious carriage was full now. People who sat in the middle wasn¡¯t the Left Prime Minister as Su Li imagined but a kind Old Lady with silver hair.


    Although the Old Lady had a wrinkly face and even had senile ques, her portrait had been painted a long time ago and had been spread in every corner of the Dahan Country.


    She was the legend of the Dahan Country, Gu Yan of the Ling House, Mrs. Gu!


    The young madam who sat on the right of Mrs. Gu was Ling Li¡¯s natural mother, Madam Qiu Meng. The man on the left of Mrs. Gu was General Ling Ping. Then people sitting on both sides were Ling Li and Ling Qinn respectively. Tang Lei sat next to Ling Qinn.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know whether they were intentional or not. The only seat was next to Ling Li.


    The family that could nearly shock the top circle of the Yunjing City should make a detour ande to the National Academy to pick up her specially?!


    Tang Lei didn¡¯t seem to have the right to do so.


    In spite of a meeting with the emperor and even a great trouble, Su Li wouldn¡¯t be wrong-footed. But when she saw people of the Ling House, she unconsciously held her hands which were covered by sleeves tightly.


    Only she knew why she was so nervous.


    ¡°I am Su Li, Mrs. Gu, Madam Qiu and General Ling...¡±


    Mrs. Gu also stared at Su Li. Seeing that Su Li saluted, Mrs. Gu still smiled but was a little unsatisfied. She thought that Su Li was too nervous andcked confidence.


    Thinking that the Su Family was just an unknown family, Mrs. Gu wasn¡¯t surprised that Su Li was nervous.


    ¡°Mom, you are the legendary woman in the Dahan Country. Su Li never saw you before, so she is a little nervous. It is useless for you to see her as your granddaughter-inw. Ling Li is useless. Su Li isn¡¯t necessarily willing to marry him...¡±


    Qiu Meng transmitted the sound in silence. Mrs. Gu thought what Qiu Meng said was reasonable... But Ling Ping always fought a battle outside and didn¡¯t want to marry. Ling Li wanted to marry, but no girl was willing to marry him. Mrs. Gu was quite anxious and wondered when she would be a grand-grandmother!


    She saw Su Li was a good-looking, graceful and good-tempered girl. In addition, Su Li was also the lecturer of the Affiliated School and was proficient in medical skills. She thought that Su Li was an excellent girl... The most important thing was that Ling Li was fond of Su Li. Mrs. Gu couldn¡¯t restrain herself!


    They exchanged for a moment. Mrs. Gu thought clearly and sighed. Then she let Su Li sit down and said kindly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be nervous. I am just an ordinary woman. I hear you from Tang Lei and is just curious to see what the talented girl in Yunjing City looks like. So, Ie here.¡±


    Su Li sat next to Ling Li embarrassedly and said humbly, ¡°Mrs. Gu overestimates me. I have a long way from being a person like Mrs. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡± Mrs. Guughed. ¡°The situation of the war isn¡¯t so tense. Ping wins a victory every time! Do you want to fight on the battlefield?¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Ping frowned slightly. He always held back unpleasant information. Actually, the situation of the battle wasn¡¯t as optimistic as Mrs. Gu said. He won victories because an unidentified force helped him... But he couldn¡¯t tell them. Otherwise, his grandmother and mother would be more worried.


    Su Li smiled embarrassedly and replied, ¡°What Mrs. Gu said is right. It is quite good that the country is prosperous and the people are at peace. In fact, I have worshipped Mrs. Gu since I was a child, so I take it for granted.¡±


    ...


    During their talking, Su Li wasn¡¯t so nervous. No matter what they talked, she could respond smoothly and keep her countenance.


    Then Mrs. Gu¡¯s cloudy eyes shed with admiration. She was more satisfied with Su Li. She thought that if Su Li wasn¡¯t willing to marry Ling Li, marring Ling Ping was also eptable. She didn¡¯t want Su Li to marry into other families.


    Ling Li lowered his head all the time and didn¡¯t dare to see Su Li. He thought his mother and grandmother were too straightforward!


    Su Li was a sophisticated girl... His grandmother and mother¡¯s intentions were really embarrassing! Ling Li could imagine that Su Li wouldugh at him in another way when they metter.


    ¡°You are the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult and adored by girls of martial arts circle. But you actually depend on elders to aplish your marriage. You really broaden my outlook...¡±


    Thinking of this, Ling Li showed an unhappy expression. He couldn¡¯t help looking up and interrupting, ¡°Mom, grandma! Just take a break. You may not be tired, but Miss Su must be tired!


    Hearing that, Mrs. Gu was stunned. Then sheughed and replied, ¡°Okay, she hasn¡¯t married you yet, but you are partial to her now.¡±


    Su Li was quite surprised. What did Mrs. Gu... say?


    The whole carriage was quiet and the atmosphere was very embarrassing.


    Even Ling Li who could keep calm in front of a great trouble was shocked when he heard Mrs. Gu¡¯s bold remarks. Ling Li reddened instantly.


    Ling Qinn almost broke intoughter. He had never seen that Ling Li was so embarrassed.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Ling Ping coughed heavily, which overshadowed the words of Mrs. Gu instantly.


    ¡°Mom, it isn¡¯t appropriate to say that...¡± Qiu Meng reminded her mother in a low voice. She covered her face with one hand and didn¡¯t dare to see Su Li.


    Mrs. Gu realized that her remarks were indiscreet and she was a little embarrassed. She spoke out her innermost thoughts carelessly. Fortunately, she was an elderly person and didn¡¯t care. She calmed herself down quickly.


    Qiu Meng changed the topic and asked, ¡°I heard from Ping that you are the apprentice of Qi Xianqing. Your medical skill must be superb. Can you feel my mother¡¯s pulse?¡±


    Su Li nodded hurriedly. Then she smiled and replied humbly, ¡°It is my honor to feel the pulse of Mrs. Gu.¡±


    Hearing that, Mrs. Gu was happier. The older Mrs. Gu was, the more praise she hoped to hear. Ling Li was too inconsiderate, so Mrs. Gu worried about him all the time. Ling Ping was an uncouth fellow. If only they were as considerate and sweet-tongued as Su Li.


    Mrs. Gu put a pillow on her knees. Su Li walked towards Mrs. Gu and kept half squatted. She put her slim white hand on the wrist of Mrs. Gu slightly and then calmed herself down to feel the pulse.


    Whether it was because of Su Li¡¯s selfishness or her aim for the whole situation, she hoped that Mrs. Gu was healthy and died a natural death.


    Su Li ran the Ghost Valley Xuangong. Special telepathy extended from her fingertips to Mrs. Gu¡¯s pulse instantly. No matter how noisy the outside world was, the whole carriage was quiet. Everyone was waiting for Su Li¡¯s diagnosis.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s actions, Ling Ping nodded slightly. He was fortunate to see that Qi Xianqing felt the pulse personally once and his actions were the same as Su Li¡¯s. Su Li really learned the knack of Qi Xianqing.


    After a half of five minutes, Su Li opened her eyes and showed a surprised look.


    Mrs. Gu just reached the acquired peak. She was old, and in addition, she fought for the country when she was young. So there should be many seque because of internal injuries in her body. But Su Li found there were few seque and only some tough internal injuries.


    Based on the influence of the Yinmo Cult in the martial arts circle, it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to get the treasure elixirs. Thinking of that, Su Li smiled secretly.


    Ling Li who observed on one side became nervous immediately and couldn¡¯t help transmitting the sound in silence to Su Li.


    ¡°Su Li, it is easy for you to guess the situation of the Ling House. My identity can¡¯t be known by my family members. If you help me, I...¡±


    Ling Li paused and was lost in thought.


    Su Licked neither money nor the practice method. She could even make the elixirs developed by him. Her elixirs were even better than his. It seemed that he could give no benefits to Su Li...


    But Su Li was an intelligent girl. If he didn¡¯t promise, she wouldn¡¯t help him!


    ¡°You must do one thing for me unconditionally without viting the doctrine!¡±


    Su Li transmitted the sound in silence. Hearing that, Ling Li was unhappy. Did he have to exchange a personal favor with others?


    Before Ling Li replied, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Gu is quite healthy. There are only some internal injuries. Those internal injuries were cured by doctors but they aren¡¯t eradicated. If Mrs. Gu believes me, I will prescribe you something for nursing.¡±


    Mrs. Gu couldn¡¯t help touching Su Li¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°You are so kind. I believe you.¡±


    Qiu Meng handed Su Li a pen and paper gently. Her smile was really infectious. Suddenly, Su Li thought of Ling Li who was in the previous life. It was no wonder that Ling Li could smile so gently. It must be happy to grow up by Qiu Meng¡¯s side.


    After Su Li wrote the prescription, Qiu Meng put it away cautiously. But Su Li said suddenly, ¡°Madam, let me also feel your pulse.¡±


    Qiu Meng was stunned and then smiled. She stared at Su Li gently and reached out her hand. She said, ¡°Well, thanks for Miss Su Li.¡±


    ¡°You are so polite. It is my pleasure.¡±


    Although Qiu Meng gave her consent to Su Li¡¯s request, she didn¡¯t agree with Su Li in her heart. Her cultivation reached the acquired eighth hurdle. What¡¯s more, she was so young. So, she thought that she should be healthy.


    Su Li frowned after feeling Qiu Meng¡¯s pulse. Seeing Su Li¡¯s expression, Ling Li was quite worried. He felt his mother¡¯s pulse secretly and put many health care pills in her tea. His mother should be healthy.


    After feeling the pulse, Su Li hesitated to say something. Ling Ping was worried and asked, ¡°Miss Su Li, tell us inly. What¡¯s wrong with my mom?¡±


    Even Mrs. Gu showed a serious look. Qiu Meng had never enjoyed a happy life in the Ling House. She was busy with the living of the family, but had neverined. In Mrs. Gu¡¯s mind, Qiu Meng was like her natural daughter.


    Su Li exined cautiously and seriously, ¡°Madam Qiu isn¡¯t sick, but the old wound in her body isn¡¯t cured! It¡¯s easy to cure the wound but... The stabbed wound is near the heart pulse. A tiny but persistent force has sapped her blood and flesh for over ten years. An iron pestle can be ground down to a needle over ten years. There is only ayer of thin film now. If I don¡¯t find it in advance this time...¡±


    Qiu Meng couldn¡¯t help sping the location of her heart pulse. She couldn¡¯t believe it. What Su Li said meant... she was hovering on the brink of death?!


    Everyone was startled except Tang Li who couldn¡¯t understand what Su Li said.


    Even Ling Li who often pretended to be a cynical man was extremely shocked.


    If the heart pulse was broken, his mother must die!


    Everyone kept silent. Mrs. Gu was really a sophisticated old woman. She reacted first and said, ¡°Miss Su, I don¡¯t express my gratitude to you now. Please cure the wound for Meng first. We will talk other thingster.¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. Then she created a green sh and pointed it at Qiu Meng¡¯s neck. The green sh immediately flew into Qiu Meng¡¯s heart pulse through the tendons and vessels of her neck. The force which had stayed over ten years was engulfed. Then the green sh nourished the thin wall around the heart pulse quickly.


    Qiu Meng touched the location of the heart pulse. The wall was increased so quickly. She could feel that the location which was a little ufortable before was thicker. She was more relieved.


    After a while, the green sh was dispersed thoroughly. The two inborn seniors, Ling Qinn and Ling Li, also saw that the wound was cured thoroughly. Qiu Meng recovered.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    Ling Qinn and Ling Li heaved a sigh of relief secretly, but they also had a fear after the event simultaneously. They actually didn¡¯t perceive that someone harmed their family members and had never felt so humiliated!

 Chapter 178 - The Hatred

    <strong>Chapter 178 The Hatred</strong>


    ¡°Mom, I am fine.¡±


    Qiu Meng transmitted the sound in silence. Hearing that, Mrs. Gu heaved a sigh of relief. She thanked Su Li again and said helplessly, ¡°Meng was injured over ten years ago. At that time, Li was also injured. To secure Ling Li¡¯s safety, I had to have the cheek to ask for Miss Su Li. Can you diagnose my grandson, Ling Li?¡±


    For a long while, Su Li remained speechless. She understood Mrs. Gu¡¯s concern and had to nod.


    Su Li had diagnosed Ling Li¡¯s ailment before, and she helped him practice to have the physique impervious to hundreds of poisons. Now, Ling Li was extremely healthy.


    Su Li returned to her seat and looked at Ling Li. But Ling Li seemed to be absent-minded and didn¡¯t hear Mrs. Gu¡¯s words.


    Ling Li was really lost in thought. He recalled the night 12 years ago. He was five years old then. When he was born, he already reached the acquired seventh hurdle. He was too young and wasn¡¯t strong enough, so, he didn¡¯t dare to practice too fast. Otherwise, his cultivation must be beyond that.


    Although he hid his astounding cultivation at that time, the intelligence he showed was also eye-catching. The Eldest Brother and the Second Brother were both excellent. Ling Li¡¯s humble father who was still alive then couldn¡¯t help boasting to his colleagues.


    Perhaps it was the excellence of the third son and the prosperous momentum of the Ling House that affected some people¡¯s interests.


    An assassin came to the Ling House.


    All the men went out to battle for the country and the defensive force of the Ling House was the weakest that day. An assassin of the inborn realm invaded the Ling House silently and intended to kill Ling Li. But Ling Li dodged him with his cultivation and the assassin only chopped his legs.


    If he was really a child who had no cultivation, that kind of force would let him lose his legs!


    Ling Li screamed deliberately, which made the assassin failed. Hearing his screaming, Qiu Meng rushed into the room immediately. The assassin stabbed towards Qiu Meng¡¯s heart with a sword. Ling Li grabbed the sword hastily and tried his best to offset the force of the sword, so, Qiu Meng¡¯s heart pulse wasn¡¯t hurt.


    Ling Li was a little sad. Now, he still remembered the assassin¡¯s surprised and sarcastic expression.


    He thought for ten years that it was him who saved his mother. He never realized that the assassin used another way that he couldn¡¯t perceive to kill his mother. If Su Li didn¡¯t want to diagnose Qiu Meng, Ling Li didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happen.


    ¡°Li!¡±


    Mrs. Gu called loudly, which interrupted Ling Li¡¯s thought. Then Ling Li who was full of hatred realized where he was. But he already showed the cultivation of a warrior of the inborn realm unconsciously just now.


    ¡°I have offset the cultivation you showed just now. You owe me another one, Hierarch Ling.¡±


    Su Li teased and transmitted the sound in silence. Hearing that, Ling Li was relieved, but he smiled helplessly at the same time.


    He owed Su Li more.


    Although Ling Li showed the hatred, there wasn¡¯t the aura of aggressive without the extra cultivation. It didn¡¯t seem to live up to Su Li¡¯s image of a yboy. But it was normal considering the affection between family members.


    Qiu Meng saw Ling Li¡¯s expression and her eyes were full of tears. She thought that Ling Li was still kind and he still remembered what happened that year.


    Qiu Meng never forgot that her life was saved by her little third son at that time. Otherwise, she would die that year.


    Although Ling Li¡¯s legs bled and he knew that it would be extremely painful to grab the sword with hands, he screamed to grab the sword and protect Qiu Meng.


    Ling Li who was only five years old knew that he should protect his mother and defend his beloved one!


    How could such a kind son be a yboy?!


    Qiu Meng didn¡¯t understand. She and her mother thought that Ling Li was still kind in heart. He abandoned himself just because of his disabled legs.


    Therefore, the Ling House that ruled the family with a ferocity shut their eyes to Ling Li!


    Otherwise, Ling Li would be tortured to death ording to the rules of the Ling House at that time.


    ¡°Grandma, what did you say? My mind was wandering just now.¡±


    Ling Li pretended to be a yboy again. Mrs. Gu who thought that he would pull himself together was quite angry. She walloped Ling Li with the pillow and really wanted to rush to hit him.


    ¡°You stupid boy! You are 17 years old. When can you change your image of a yboy? Don¡¯t you want to marry an excellent girl from a respectable family?!¡±


    Ling Li caught the pillow firmly, but he pretended to be hit and screamed. Qiu Mengughed. Ling Qinn struggled to restrain himself.


    After a while, Mrs. Gu took a breath and said, ¡°Well, if I really made a fuss with you, I would die a long time ago. Miss Su, don¡¯t mind. Please diagnose him.¡±


    Mrs. Gu was really worried. After all, Qiu Meng and Ling Li were hurt that year and Ling Li¡¯s injury was severer than Qiu Meng. She was afraid that Ling Li was also hurt secretly.


    Mrs. Gu battled for the country all her life. Her husband and grandson died in the battlefield, but she never regretted because they died for the country! If Qiu Meng and Ling Li died of the machination of a viin, she couldn¡¯t bear that!


    ¡°Ah.¡± Su Li replied gently and put her hand on Ling Li¡¯s pulse. Ling Li also calmed down.


    Pit-a-pat!


    Pit-a-pat!


    It seemed that Ling Li¡¯s pulse condition was unstable. It was because he was disabled! Actually, his pulse condition was stable and strong like the zing sun which was full of vitality and energy!


    Su Li curled her lips. Looking at Ling Li who smiled viciously to her, Su Li was a little annoyed. He... even didn¡¯t guard against her. Neither his heart pulse nor his pineal was protected by genuine energy. How could he have this courage!


    If Su Li wanted to kill him, she could do it now!


    ¡°Hierarch Ling is really careless...


    Su Li transmitted the sound in silence with a little anger. Ling Li¡¯s smile was weirder. He replied, ¡°A sound in my heart tells me that even if people all over the world betrayed me, you wouldn¡¯t. I seem to be very familiar with you. Su Li, do you know why?¡±


    Su Li drew her hand slowly back and transmitted the sound in silence coldly, ¡°Childe Ling is really the first yboy in the Yunjing City. Tell those sweet words to other girls, not me...¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t know what to say. He was about to retort, but Su Li smiled and said to Mrs. Gu, ¡°Mrs. Gu, Third Chile Ling is healthy except the disabled legs.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho... Good! Thank you, Miss Su.¡±


    After Su Li cured the hidden injuries of Qiu Meng, Mrs. Gu trusted Su Li with her medical skills firmly and she was relieved immediately. But she didn¡¯t ask Su Li whether she could cure Ling Li¡¯s legs.


    At that time, Qi Xianqing said that Ling Li¡¯s legs were incurable, so, Mrs. Gu was disillusioned.


    However, Su Li knew that even if Ling Li was really disabled and his legs couldn¡¯t be cured in martial arts circle, there were many elixirs in the Real Spiritual Circle. Those elixirs could give ordinary people a second life, so, curing disabled legs was nothing difficult.


    However, that kind of elixir was also precious in the Real Spiritual Circle. It was extremely difficult for people in secr world to get it.


    Then Mrs. Gu asked Su Li to feel pulse for Ling Qinn, but Ling Qinn refused and said that he was very healthy. Mrs. Gu and Qiu Meng believed him and said nothing.


    Ling Li felt strange and thought, ¡°What does he do recently? He is quite mysterious. Feeling pulse in advance by Su Li is good for his health. How could he refuse?¡±


    Su Li returned to her seat and said nothing. But she learnt something about Ling Qinn¡¯s poisoning.


    Ling Qinn used arge volume of ice toxin, but he behaved like a normal person. Did he eat that kind of elixir...?


    Su Li nced at Ling Li who pretended to be asleep. People around Ling Li were really not afraid of death, such as Ling Mo and Ling Qinn.


    Su Li was about to tell Ling Qinn¡¯s situation to Ling Li, but the carriage stopped suddenly.


    Creak!


    The curtain was uncovered. The servant of the Ling House said respectfully and enthusiastically, ¡°Old Lady, here is the hunting ground.¡±


    Sough...


    A gust of wind came. Su Li looked around and saw the vast ground full of grass and trees. She could see the shadows of wild beasts in the forest from time to time with her eyesight.


    People were prohibited from hunting in the hunting ground for the whole year. Lots of fatty beasts were waiting for young men in the Yunjing City to hunt!


    The carriage of the Ling House was stopped in a position that was prepared for wealthy and prosperous families, so, there were few people there.


    Su Li got off and saw ¡°King of North¡± rather than Ling Ping on the carriage shed. Ling Ping was a general who mastered important military power. But his name wasn¡¯t as deterrent as his father¡¯s despite the fact that his father was dead.


    Ordinary young talents entered the hunting ground from the west. Su Li and others were in the east. There was a river between the west and the east. The river wasn¡¯t deep but nobody dared to stride over it because the Royal Guards were guarding there.


    ¡°Look! They are members of the Ling House!¡±


    ¡°Ah...great! I see Mrs. Gu!¡±


    ¡°Really! They are members of the Ling Family of the King of North.


    ¡°...¡±


    Some people saw them and were in chaos immediately. Most people saw Mrs. Gu for the first time and were extremely excited. Mrs. Gu was old, but her prestige was known by men and women, old and young in the Dahan Country.


    Mrs. Gu heard the noises. She turned around and waved to people happily. Then people in the west of the river screamed again. They shouted loudly that even people in the hunting ground could hear them.


    ¡°What happened? The hunting ground is several miles away from here, but why can we hear them?¡±


    ¡°Dude, you must attend the Autumn Hunting Contest for the first time, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey? How do you know...¡±


    A rtively t ce was surrounded by the Royal Guards. There was a high tform in the central area and the seat on it was empty. It was the emperor¡¯s seat. Other seats extended to both sides. Seats were arranged ording to the official rank of the Dahan Country.


    ording to the official rank, Ling Ping only ranked the third-grade in the martial arts circle. However, the emperor didn¡¯t really let members of the Ling Family sat on the third-grade seats based on their contributions. Their seats were arranged beside the Prime Minister Tang¡¯s seats every year to prove that the emperor never forgot their contributions to the country.


    The seats of the Ling Family didn¡¯t change this year. It was spacious enough to amodate about ten people. Compared with other families¡¯ crowded seats, it could be seen that the emperor really valued them.


    Su Li followed members of the Ling Family towards the seats. Some people talked about her and thought when the Ling Family gave birth to such a good-looking daughter.


    Some people recognized Su Li and was quite surprised, but they didn¡¯t dare to say too much.


    Most people here were in important status. Su Li was just an ordinary girl who was born in an unknown family. Although Qi Xianqing was her patron, she was just an unimportant girl on this asion.


    After a short time, arge number of young men came to the hunting ground. The hunting ground was a sea of people. Su Li who sat on the Ling Family¡¯s seat seldom saw such a grand scene.


    Su Li ranked as a junior in the n, so, she sat at the far side with Fatty Tang. Fatty Tang sat at the far left to avoid being seen by the spy of the Tang Family. Then he introduced the seats to Su Li. Tang Lei was so familiar with those unknown families. It¡¯s not easy.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence or not. The opposite of the Ling Family was the seats of General Wu¡¯s Mansion.


    Wu Xiuxiu was the apple of the Wu Family and she sat almost in the middle part with Wu Jin. She was at a tender age but had a beautiful figure. She had a lot of make-up on her delicate face. But she showed an angry expression, which made her not so attractive any more.


    Because she saw Su Li who sat on the seat of the Ling Family at the first sight.


    She hated Su Li very much.

 Chapter 179 - Sudden Appearance of Kurong Branch

    <strong>Chapter 179 Sudden Appearance of Kurong Branch</strong>


    Seen by Wu Xiuxiu, Su Li felt the former¡¯s undisguised hatred for her and watched along the sight. She saw Wu Xiuxiu was absent-minded falsely and nodded with a smile immediately. Su Li was disappointed.


    Before she did something to the Wu Family, the brother and sister rushed to make trouble for her. They really didn¡¯t want to live.


    Seeing the kind smile of Su Li, Wu Xiuxiu was surprised and immediately became angry. She felt that she was humiliated!


    Bitch!


    Did she think that after she had a rtionship with the Ling Family, she was on an equal footing with her? She dared to say hello to her confidently?!


    If today¡¯s asion was appropriate, she couldn¡¯t wait to p the arrogant bitch!


    Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s heart beat was fast and she suppressed her anger. Wu Jin found it quickly. He followed the sight of Wu Xiuxiu and saw Su Li. He looked calm but still smiled. He whispered to Wu Xiuxiu.


    Wu Xiuxiu immediately became happy. She held the arms of Wu Jin and acted like a spoiled child. She still showed off to Su Li from time to time with her eyes.


    Su Li frowned lightly. It was not suitable for her to investigate them with the psychic awareness in this asion. Wu Jin turned back and did not let her see his lips. She didn¡¯t know what the brother and sister said.


    However, even if Wu Jin wanted to make trouble for her, he should weigh the situation of the Yunjing City. The matter of the Su Family had already attracted the attention of princes. If Wu Jin made trouble for her impulsively again, she didn¡¯t have to take action by herself and the eldest son of the general would die.


    ¡°The First Prince ising!¡±


    The shrill voice of the eunuch with cultivation was clearly heard by people. Su Li looked up and saw that there was one more person on the high tform. The person was Dongfang Sheng, who was dressed in a golden robe. He was in high and vigorous spirits and his spirit was not as humble as he first met Qu Lu.


    The voice was from Eunuch Feng. Su Li had met him in the waterside pavilion in the south of the town. It was unknown whether the emperor woulde or not.


    After Dongfang Sheng sat down, Eunuch Feng shouted again, ¡°The Third Prince ising!¡±


    The scene of the porphyrogenite¡¯s appearance was grand. The princes and princesses should be familiar with the high tform from an early age.


    They all wore golden robes. Only Dongfang Lang¡¯s decorative pattern was different. He walked briskly. It seemed that the wind was around his feet. He walked to the high tform calmly. He was like a gentleman whose cultivation was high. All the young talents were amazed.


    Dongfang Sheng was gloomy for a moment, and in a blink of an eye, he greeted the Third Prince with a smile.


    Then, the Fifth Prince Dongfang Yang appeared. Compared with Dongfang Lang, he was normal. But he was the most handsome prince. He was honoured as the most handsome man in the Yunjing City!


    When Dongfang Yang appeared, his handsome face made many girls scream. The First Prince was angrier.


    Even the Fifth Prince was more popr than him. If his father saw the scene, how could he live in the Eastern Pce and be the emperor?


    Su Li watched the hypocritical princes with great interest. She thought that the acting skills of people in the royal family were excellent.


    Dongfang Sheng and Dongfang Lang opposed each other secretly. But they immediately became close brothers in front of outsiders.


    At this moment, Eunuch Feng shouted again, ¡°The Seventh Prince ising!¡±


    Su Li was a little stunned and looked at thest prince. She was a little sad.


    The Seventh Prince was Dongfang Wuxue!


    Su Li calcted the time. Dongfang Wuxue was only 12 years old this year?


    Then, a child who was about one meter in height slowly climbed to the high tform. He was not cute and handsome. He only had an ordinary appearance. His mother was not popr in the Imperial Pce, and his force was the weakest in the Imperial Pce.


    ¡°The Seventh Prince ising...¡±


    ¡°The high tform is steep. Be careful.¡±


    The three princes all smiled and cared about him, but no one helped him. Dongfang Wuxue was too young. The emperor was old and would abdicate soon. Nobody regarded him as apetitor.


    Only Su Li knew that in the previous life, it was the Seventh Prince who looked normal that caught up from behind and became the next emperor of the Dahan Country!


    Nobody knew the specific reasons.


    After all the princes came, Eunuch Feng went to the high tform and announced the autumn hunting reward on behalf of the emperor.


    It was normal that the emperor did not leave the Imperial Pce for many years. All the families did not feel strange. They secretly discussed which prince could live in the Eastern Pce. Recently, the emperor was worn out with age. His energy was not as good as before. It seemed that he wanted to set the crown prince.


    Ling Li almosty on the wheelchair. He was slumbering and the saliva was on his mouth. Other people around him all disliked him and turned their heads.


    Ling Li was the shame among the young people in the Yunjing City!


    Seeing that Ling Li was acting, Su Li smiled inside. Her focus was still on the princes.


    All the princes must watch the autumn hunting every year. If they reached the age of eighteen, they must participate in the autumn hunting. They couldn¡¯t bezy and ck. The First Prince, the Third Prince and the Fifth Prince were all over eighteen years old. After a while, only Dongfang Wuxue watched the y on the high tform.


    ¡°The nature knows that it is not easy for people to survive. This year the weather is good and people live well. The Autumn Hunting Contest is held on time! If a young talent has a good performance and wins the first prize, he can enter the Imperial Pce and talk with the emperor. What¡¯s more, he could own the superior mental cultivation methods of Xuangong, Shenbing Hongyuan Sword and a treasure branch!¡±


    Then, Eunuch Feng took out the book and the sword and put them on the high tform. The book immediately attracted much attention.


    The secret method of Xuangong!


    It was the key for the poor young men to be sessful. Only when they got Xuangong could they break through the limitation of theity and be a veritable warrior. If they reached the inborn realm, they could change their fates. They would get important positions in the imperial court and would even develop their own families!!


    All the poor young men couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    Finally, Eunuch Feng put a branch from a withered tree on the high tform and said happily, ¡°The branch was offered by a small country. It is not only invulnerable, but also hardly smelted by fire. The emperor chose it designedly and wanted to send it to someone who is destined to receive it.¡±


    Hearing what he said, the audience was calm. It¡¯s hard to attract people¡¯s attention because the benefits were invisible. Three people on the seat of the Ling Family focused their attention on the branch.


    The bark was like the feather and the grain was like a bird!


    It was not from an unknown withered tree. It was clearly a branch from Kurong tree!


    Ling Li¡¯s feeling wasplicated. Since Su Li made an agreement with him, he looked up a lot of precious ancient books to get the appearance of the Kurong tree. The Tianya House searched it hard, but they never got any clue of it. It was unexpected that the Kurong tree suddenly appeared in front of him today.


    Someone wore out iron shoes in fruitless searching, and yet by a lucky chance he might find the lost thing without even looking for it.


    The Second Brother¡¯s cultivation was the highest among all, and his age did not exceed the limitation of the contest. In addition, Ling Qinn would help the Second Brother. They could get the Kurong tree easily!


    ¡°Qinn!¡±


    He transmitted the sound in a low voice. Ling Qinn was a little nervous and touched his chest unnoticeably. But he still transmitted the sound, ¡°I know. I will do my best to help the Second Brother win the first prize!¡±


    Hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s response, Ling Li grinned and pulled Ling Ping¡¯s sleeve.


    Ling Ping turned his head and was confused. He saw that Ling Li was not like a yboy. He was serious. Ling Ping was nervous. Ling Li said, ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything. But I must get that branch!¡±


    Originally, Ling Ping wanted to relieve boredom. But now he changed his mind and was full of fighting will. He said in a low voice, ¡°I will win it for you!¡±


    Indeed, the Third Brother never asked him to do anything. Even if the Third Brother did not know the origin of the withered tree, he must try his best to get it!


    What¡¯s more, it seemed that the Third Brother recognized the branch.


    After Ling Ping nced at the people who did not care about that branch, he couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips. People said that the Third Brother had neither learning nor skill. But today these schrs who had profound learning didn¡¯t recognize the branch. Only the Third Brother recognized it!


    They didn¡¯t have the qualification to say that the Third Brother was a useless man!


    He often heard that Ling Li was a yboy. Although he did not say anything, it did not mean that he was not angry. It was a good chance to vent his anger today!


    ¡°Mother, I will go with Qinn.¡±


    Ling Ping said and went to make preparations. Since it was autumn hunting, good horses and bows were necessary.


    Su Li stood up and said with a smile. ¡°Thanks for the care of the Old Lady. I also want to see it. It is a pity for me toe to the Autumn Hunting Contest but fail to take part in it.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s reason was irrefutable.


    Mrs. Gu did not stop her, but said with a broad smile, ¡°Go! Since you regard me as an example, you should have this awareness!¡±


    In addition, she saw that Su Li reached the acquired eighth hurdle. As long as she didn¡¯t encounter dozens of beasts at the same time, she would not be in danger. Also, the Northwest Hunting Ground was controlled. Therefore, it was impossible that all the beasts gathered together.


    So there was no danger at all.


    However, women were weak. So only a few female warriors dared to take part in it.


    Ling Li watched Su Li leave and did not speak. She mastered the refining of the secret medicine. Her cultivation was close to his. Even if all the beasts in the hunting ground attacked her at the same time, she would win. What on earth did she want to do?


    Did she want to get the branch of the Kurong tree and then make more requests?


    ¡°You are still looking. She is gone. If you really fall in love with her, don¡¯t go out and fool around. Pay more attention to her.¡±


    Qiu Meng patted Ling Li¡¯s shoulder and reproached him. Ling Li came to his sense and smiled. He couldn¡¯t say that he had a close rtionship with Su Li and that he even had slept on Su Li¡¯s bed.


    The shrill voice of Eunuch Feng echoed at 7 a.m. The huge and heavy iron gate of the hunting ground finally opened slowly.


    ¡°The Autumn Hunting Contest begins now!¡±


    Ten thousand steeds galloped instantly and the sound was loud!


    Su Li¡¯s horse was not good enough and she was in thest crowd. She randomly selected her horse in the racecourse outside the hunting ground. She was not ready to participate in the autumn hunting. That was because the Northwest Hunting Ground was too low for her to be interested in as Ling Li had thought.


    However, Wu Jin had many bad ideas. Ling Qinn might not have the chance to take actions. It was very hard to make sure that Ling Ping would not be set up.


    Su Li also cared about Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s smile. If she couldn¡¯t get the Kurong tree, she would be very sad. It was easier to take actions secretly. She thought it through. Finally, she thought it would be better to take actions by herself. In this way, it couldn¡¯t fail under any circumstances.


    As horses ran, those in the high tform could not see the participants.


    Su Li nced at the departure direction of Ling Ping and Ling Qinn. She hesitated for a moment and rode to another direction. The autumn hunting wouldst for three days. She must first ensure that she got sufficient prey to win the first prize.

 Chapter 180 - Eight Seniors in the Inborn Realm

    <strong>Chapter 180 Eight Seniors in the Inborn Realm</strong>


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    Tigers¡¯ roars came from all directions, which made the horse whinnied uneasily. The young man whose face was pale in sweat stood in the center of the open space. He pulled the rope made of hemp and observed constantly. He seized the arrow tightly and felt fearful.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that there aren¡¯t many beasts in the hunting ground? Why do I meet one at the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    The roars were getting closer and closer. It was almost close to his ears. The young man panicked. He got off the horse and leaned on it. He stared at the other side but did not see that a big tiger with golden strips was moving toward him quietly. The tiger was murderous.


    ¡°Neigh!!¡±


    The horse was keen and intimidated, so, it immediately ran!


    At this moment the young man turned back and saw the tiger pounced on him. The tiger¡¯s head constantly magnified in his eyes, and even overshadowed the sunshinepletely!


    ¡°I am doomed!!¡±


    The young man was so scared that he copsed on the ground. He didn¡¯t have any power to put up resistance. He closed his eyes and waited to die.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Snap!


    The young man heard that the flesh was stabbed with a sword. He also heard a ¡°plop¡± that sounded like a heavy object drooped on the ground. Then he smelled blood.


    ¡°Am I still alive?!¡±


    The young man opened his eyes and saw his hands were good. Then he raised head and saw a tiger without ears. But he didn¡¯t see anyone who help him. After staring nkly for a while, he finally ran wildly to the high tform.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah, there are ghosts... Mom, I want to go home! The hunting ground is terrible!¡±


    Su Li, who was hiding in the forest, shook her head slightly. It was ridiculous that he dared to participate in the autumn hunting without any hunting experience. It was no wonder that many people died in the autumn hunting every year.


    ¡°With this pair of tiger ears, it is a total of 37. I will go on...¡±


    After counting the ears in the bag, Su Li left quickly. Her horse was gone and the speed of riding the horse was not as fast as the speed of performing martial arts.


    At this moment, the same thing was happening on the other side of the hunting ground.


    ¡°Qinn, count them.¡±


    After wiping the sweat, Ling Ping asked immediately. Ling Ping looked for beasts everywhere without rest in order to satisfy Ling Li¡¯s desire. But the hunting ground was too big and he only reached the inborn first hurdle. So, he could notpletely abandon the horse and went hunting with his cultivation. In addition, even if he could do it alone, he couldn¡¯t leave Ling Qinn alone. After all, Ling Qinn did not reach the inborn realm.


    ¡°There are 25 in total.¡±


    After hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s words, Ling Ping brightened up. He said, ¡°We¡¯re lucky. Although Wu Jin withdrew from thepetition, we can¡¯t take a casual attitude. Let¡¯s press on. Ling Li seldom asks for help. I can¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled constrainedly and followed them immediately.


    The exploratory range of his psychic awareness wasrger than that of Ling Ping. Although he couldn¡¯t fight with others, he could deliberately guide Ling Ping.


    So, they were not just lucky.


    If there was no ident, Ling Ping could win the first prize. It was enough for them to confront half beasts in the hunting ground.


    Time was running out. In a blink of an eye, it was the third day.


    Ling Qinn had heavy dark circles. He sat on the horse wearily. Ling Ping couldn¡¯t help but sneer and scold, ¡°I asked you to practice martial arts seriously and don¡¯t deal with cases. But you don¡¯t listen to me! Now you can¡¯t even stay up for three days and three nights. I will ask your aunt to punish you!¡±


    Ling Qinn felt aggrieved and he could only ept the reprimand from Ling Ping.


    He also did not expect that it was hard for him to support his normal life. The speed of the medicine efficacy disappeared quickly than that he expected.


    ¡°Is it because that I used the psychic awareness too frequently these days?¡±


    Ling Qinn was angry secretly and felt that his body... was so useless!


    While he was angry, he found that the environment around them was slowly changing. The noise in the jungle immediately disappeared and it was silent.


    When Ling Ping noticed the anomaly, it was toote.


    ¡°Well? Where is it?¡±


    The light in the jungle quickly dimmed. In the blink of an eye, it became ck. Ling Ping was nervous and his body was rigid with fear. He immediately covered the heavy prey hanging on the horse.


    ¡°Who is so sneaky?! This is the Northwest Hunting Ground of the royal family! If you want to do something bad here, think about the consequences!¡±


    Ling Ping thought at first that it was Wu Jin who did it. But Wu Jin was cautious. He couldn¡¯t kill him in such an asion without absolute grasp. Otherwise, if grandmother was angry, the situation of the Dahan Country would be changed!


    Grandmother would even me the Wu Family for the death of his father and grandfather. At that time, the emperor had to suppress the Wu Family!


    This tactic would cause destruction to both sides. Wu Jin would not use it!


    Ling Qinn got down from the horse constrainedly. He staggered and looked paler. The psychic awareness explored that there were at least five seniors in the inborn realm. Even if he could fight with them, he couldn¡¯t win!


    What¡¯s more, they trapped them with the tactical matrix in advance!


    It was a foolproof game!


    The royal family had been established for hundreds of years, and it was strong enough. The entire Northwest Hunting Ground was protected by the big tactical matrix. Even if someone who reached the peak of the inborn realm, it is impossible for him to break into the hunting ground!


    Or they came in through the formal channel!


    But the students of the National Academy came in with jade tokens which were connected with their own lives. Quotas for other big families were limited. If strangers came in, they could be found at a nce.


    Who could secretly arrange people toe in the hunting ground and attack them?!


    Ling Qinn slowly walked to Ling Ping and they stood back to back. After he shook his hands, a fan appeared. He was thinking and finding the ws of the tactical matrix. But he found that the tactical matrix¡¯s level was too high to be unlocked.


    ¡°Qinn!¡± Ling Ping suddenly whispered, ¡°I will aim at the northwest and break a hole forcibly. You must get out! The Ling Family needs someone to support.¡±


    Maybe this group of people came to kill Ling Ping. So, Ling Qinn had chance to escape. If there was no official in the Ling Family, the Ling Family would be sliced up by anyone. Then, grandma, mother and younger brothers would not live well. He absolutely did not allow that situation happen!


    Ling Qinn smiled constrainedly. The one who knew nothing feared nothing. If he knew that Ling Qinn had already explored eight people who reached inborn forth hurdle, he would not say such optimistic words.


    However, even if he would be killed, he had to fight them brutally today!


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes were stern and he began to brew his inborn third hurdle breath.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Eight ck shadows appeared at the same time. They knew that this action was dangerous. If they did it slowly, it would be changed. They immediately attacked Ling Qinn and Ling Li without any hesitation. Every movement in martial arts was lethal!


    The powerful inborn breaths like waves inundated Ling Ping. He looked pale instantly. At this moment, he finally understood that what a hopeless situation was.


    Ling Ping used the sword to cover the important parts on his body and was going to take the attacks from eight directions. He knew that he might fail. But if he stepped aside, Ling Qinn who was behind him would die absolutely!


    ¡°Second brother, step aside!!¡±


    Suddenly, Ling Qinn¡¯s words came from behind. Ling Ping was shocked for a moment, but he still believed his brother. He dodged all attacks constrainedly like a rolling bottle gourd.


    The weapons immediately appeared in front of Ling Qinn. Ling Qinn would be split into two parts for the next moment!


    ¡°Qinn!¡±


    Ling Ping shouted worriedly, but Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes were cold. He was calm in the hour of peril. After he turned his folding fan over, half of it was broken and countless poisonous needles flew out from it. All the needles like flowers surrounded the eight people. The poisonous needles were made of millennial cold iron and they could pierce the inborn shield easily.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, you must die with me!¡±


    Obviously, he used a tactic that would hurt both sides!


    The situation changed quickly. The eight killers in the inborn realm with masks changed their expressions slightly. Of course they didn¡¯t want to die with Ling Qinn. Also, the people they wanted to kill was not Ling Qinn but Ling Ping.


    All the killers began to protect themselves almost in a moment. The poisonous needles met their weapons and made ¡°jingle¡± constantly.


    Ling Qinn rxed and hid to the back of Ling Ping. He threw the remaining half fan at their feet and operated the Secret Method with a breath constrainedly.


    His fan was made by famous equipment master who collected materials for five years in the martial arts circle. At ordinary times, it could fight against weapons. It would be a rare treasure which could attack and defense at a critical moment!


    Thanks to his fan, the situation might be changed when they faced the eight killers in the inborn realm.


    Ling Ping was in surprise. The fan became bigger and bigger. It could bear two people standing on it. Above the fan, there was a Yin and Yang fish. A transparent barrier extended out and immediately became a protective tactical matrix. When the eight killers realized that, it was toote.


    ¡°Damn it! An ident happened!¡±


    The leader of these killers was furious. The protective tactical matrix was spinning and shining. It could be seen from its quality that it was not a lower tactical matrix that could be broken by seniors in inborn realm with one movement of martial arts.


    Ling Qinn actually had such a treasure!


    ¡°Qinn, why you...¡±


    Ling Ping was full of doubts. He found that he did not see through his cousin at all. The poisonous needles and the tactical matrix were beyond hisprehension.


    After Ling Qinn heard Ling Ping¡¯s words, he smiled constrainedly. When he was about to tell him at random, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Ling Ping was nervous and quickly grasped Ling Qinn. He said, ¡°Qinn! Qinn! Are you OK?!¡±


    When he touched Ling Qinn¡¯s hands, he was shocked but felt fearful. Why was Ling Qinn¡¯s body so cold?!


    He was like... a dead person!


    He looked down at the blood on his chest. There was ayer of frost on the blood. It took a long time to fade away. It was not due to the new injuries!


    Even if Ling Ping was stupid, he understood that Ling Qinn was sick. He remembered that his cousin was extremely weak in the past few years. No matter how many clothes he wore, he always curled his body. Later, he recovered from his illness inexplicably. Ling Ping thought that Ling Qinn was cured by the doctor, so, he didn¡¯t care.


    Now Ling Ping thought of it, he realized that his illness had never been cured.


    In the carriage, he refused Su Li to treat his illness. He might know it. He and Ling Qinn went to many ces these days, and he evenughed at his cultivation because of hisziness. But he did not notice any abnormality. Damn it!


    ¡°Qinn, you must bite the bullet! I will immediately ask Su Li to treat you. She is the disciple of the miracle-working doctor. She could save you!¡±


    At this moment, the killers outside the tactical matrix began to bombard the tactical matrix. Ling Ping ignored them. He called Ling Qinn again and again. He was afraid that Ling Qinn would die in his arms like his Eldest Brother.


    It seemed that Ling Ping¡¯s words came from a remotest ce. They were so far that Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t hear.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s pupils were dted. It seemed that he was in a state of nothingness and he could see those joyous days many years ago in his childhood.


    Mother and father, I was too tired. I wanted to find you. But... I had not avenged your death. I¡¯m not willing to die...


    With a sigh, Ling Qinn snorted. He focused his eyes and looked up at Ling Ping who was crying sadly. Ling Ping was a strong general who feared no hurt and never shed tears. But now he was totally in panic.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t cry. It is unattractive...¡±

 Chapter 181 - An Overwhelming Victory

    <strong>Chapter 181 An Overwhelming Victory</strong>


    When Ling Ping heard Ling Qinn¡¯s weak voice, he was shocked and immediately became overjoyed. He held Ling Qinn¡¯s hands tightly and said, ¡°Qinn! I¡¯m here. I will not cry!¡±


    Then, he wiped his nose and smiled painfully.


    Ling Qinn slowly took out a jade bottle from his chest. He did not need to say anything. Ling Ping immediately poured out several pills and put them into Ling Qing¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Two. Two pills are enough. It is useless to take more...¡±


    After Ling Qinn took two elixirs, the elixirs began to work in his body and his cold body quickly returned to normal. He managed to take a breath and sat up. When he looked at the killers who were attacking the protective tactical matrix outside indefatigably, he could not help but sneer and say,


    ¡°You are so remorseless. I want to know when you will stop. This is the Northwest Hunting Ground. The longer they stay here, the sooner you will die!¡±


    The leader of these killers stopped for a moment, and then he attacked even more fiercely. Ling Qinn sighed secretly in his heart. He did not expect that it was backfired. These killers in the inborn realm were like the desperados who were cultivated by the Shalou Cult. They didn¡¯t care their lives.


    ¡°Second Brother, although the tactical matrix is good, there is no follow-up energy supply. It will be broken within a quarter of an hour! At that moment, I will control the explosion of the tactical matrix. Maybe I can break their siege. That will be the best chance to escape!¡±


    After Ling Ping received the transmitting sound of Ling Qinn, he was shocked again. It turned out that the cultivation of Brother Lan had reached the acquired eighth hurdle?


    ¡°Qinn, your injury...¡±


    ¡°It is ice toxin, and it is incurable. Even if you invited Qi Xianqing to treat me, I couldn¡¯t get better. If I can create a way for you to escape at the end of my life, I would be satisfied.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled freely and easily and didn¡¯t conceal anything. After another half day, the Autumn Hunting Contest woulde to an end. No one in the hunting ground could defeat the eight people.


    He definitely would die. There was no need to conceal anything.


    Ling Ping immediately became pale, and his lips trembled. He might want to say something but he eventually found himself couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I was injured before. It is lucky for me to live fourteen years after that. However, the reason why my family were all killed that year is not found out.¡±


    Ling Qinn felt regretful. Ling Ping¡¯s mood wasplicated, and he said with a low voice, ¡°After going back... I will request Chen Gong to investigate the case of the Yi Family for you.¡±


    Facing the desperate situation, he had already known the reality and no longer naively thought that both of them could escape. In fact, he didn¡¯t know whether he could escape or not.


    Crack¡ª


    The light of the transparent barrier dimmed, and finally a rift appeared.


    When the killers saw the rift, they immediately attacked it ferociously. The rift was bing bigger and bigger.


    When Ling Qinn saw the Yin and Yang fish under his feet began to split, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. If the tactical matrix was controlled by him, it would take people in inborn ninth hurdle over one hour to attack.


    It was a pity that his body was like a porcin which was full of ws. He couldn¡¯t stand the counterforce of the tactical matrix. Hisst force could only be used to detonate the tactical matrix.


    As the rift like a spider web gradually expanded in his eyes, Ling Ping¡¯s body gradually became stiff. Whether he could live or not, it depended on the fate.


    ¡°Second Brother!¡±


    Ling Qinn stepped forward and stood on the two sides of Yin and Yang. Ling Ping was puzzled. Ling Qinn suddenly said, ¡°When you are back, say sorry to Ling Li for me.¡±


    Boom!!


    There was no time for Ling Ping to ask more questions. The tactical matrix was broken. Ling Qinn pressed his hands on both sides of the Yin and Yang, and shouted, ¡°Explode!!¡±


    Boom!!!


    A more violent explosion spread to the eight killers from Ling Qinn! Ling Ping was full of sorrow. He rushed out from Ling Qinn¡¯s back and yelled, ¡°Brother Lan, I will tell Brother Li everything!¡±


    ...


    The dense smoke slowly dissipated, and Ling Ping leaned on the dark edge. He supported Ling Qinn who kept coughing up blood, and was puzzled.


    The tactical matrix did not dissipate. He even tried his best to cut the edge of the tactical matrix. However, it was useless. He only got a broken knife.


    The fate didn¡¯t help them.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s face was pale and he smiled sadly. He said, ¡°Second Brother, we must die this time. I have been unable to fight...¡±


    Seeing that eight seniors in the inborn realm came aggressively in the smoke, Ling Ping threw the broken knife to the ground. He was helpless. Ling Qinn said, ¡°You have done a good job. It is me... I am too useless!¡±


    But at this time!


    A little cold light emerged on the ck screen. Ling Qinn was surprised, and the light immediately expanded!


    tter!!!


    The sunshine pierced through the tactical matrix, and then a figure appeared.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Three big heads rose to the sky and the blood spread everywhere!


    The other five people moved backward with fear. In this moment, they finally saw the person¡ªa teenager in cyan with rosy lips and pretty white teeth!


    ¡°Do you get my permission to kill people of the Ling Family?¡±


    Su Li was full of desire to kill and her tone was cold. She was so cold that thest five killers in the inborn realm were almost frozen. They never saw such a terrible teenager.


    A Young Master in the inborn realm!


    Su Li¡¯s cultivation was far beyond theirs!


    These killers couldn¡¯t defeat Su Li!


    The five killers all knew that the assassination n failed. They didn¡¯t hesitate and ran away in five directions!


    Su Li became more indifferent and stretched out her hands. Then, weapons and countless poisonous needles on the ground rose up. They flew to five directions like ghosts. Then, they quickly prated the air and got into killers¡¯ back!


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    Five corpses fell on the ground almost at the same time.


    Did they want to escape in front of a master of the Ao Sword Skills?


    They were daydreaming!


    The eight killers in the inborn realm all dead within few breaths!


    Ling Qinn and Ling Ping were stunned at a stand. Those killers in the inborn realm who put them in despairing situation were killed at once by a teenager.


    It was terrifying!


    There was a Young Master in the Yunjing City?!


    Ling Ping couldn¡¯t help but swallow saliva. When he came to his sense, he realized that it was miraculous that he and Ling Qinn survived...


    Drip.


    A drop of sweat fell along Su Li¡¯s cheek and fell on the dust.


    On thest day, she was looking for Ling Ping. When she reached some nearby ce, she found the tactical matrix¡¯s fluctuations. Then she came here without stop. It was lucky that she didn¡¯t miss it.


    However, this tactical matrixsted almost five or more minutes ording to the situation. It was excellent that Ling Ping and Ling Qinn could resist for such a long time.


    With a sigh of relief, Su Li turned back with a smile like the sunshine. She said, ¡°Lord Ling, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. How are you?¡±


    The greetings were like what she said that night.


    Ling Qinn looked at Su Li amazedly and said, ¡°Li... Mr. Li?!¡±


    ¡°Who is Mr. Li?¡±


    Ling Ping was puzzled and he couldn¡¯t understand Ling Qinn. Did Ling Qinn knew this unfathomable Young Master?


    ¡°We happened to meet each other in the Supreme Judiciary.¡±


    Ling Qinn hurriedly said and stepped forward to make a deep bow. He said, ¡°Mr. Li, thanks for... saving our lives!!¡±


    He was sincere. This time Su Li saved them at the crucial moment. If Su Li hadete for one second, they would be doomed.


    Su Li waved her hands and calmed down. Then she put the five corpses together with thest three corpses in line.


    After picking up the ck masks covered on the killers¡¯ faces, Ling Ping and Ling Qing couldn¡¯t help bute to have a look. They found that all the killers were strangers.


    ¡°Sure enough, they are all desperados trained in secret.¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned and talked to himself. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Li killed eight killers in the inborn realm this time. That secret force lost heavily.¡±


    Su Li tied the eight corpses up and left them aside without saying anything. Then, she took a piece of thin paper and wrote some words with blood. She gave the paper and a cyan elixir to Ling Qinn.


    ¡°You are really not afraid of death. You even dare to take the Lijue Pill. You finished your will, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Then, Ling Qinn was embarrassed. She saw through him.


    ¡°After I went back, I thought for a while. It is weird that after misusing the ice toxin, you are still alive. Do you think the ice toxin is weak? If I found youter, you would die! The person in your study will die soon.¡± Su Li scolded him like an elder.


    Ling Qinn smiled constrainedly and heard the reproach from Su Li. What ¡°Mr. Li¡± said was right.


    ¡°I got out in a hurry. I don¡¯t take any excellent elixirs. Take it first to stabilize your injury ande there alone to find me tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Su Li disappeared quickly with eight corpses and did not look at Ling Ping.


    Ling Qinn looked at the words on the paper. It described a remote alley. Did Mr. Li live there?


    Ling Ping was neglected but was happy. He immediately asked Ling Qinn to take the elixir. Although Ling Ping didn¡¯t know what ¡°Lijue Pill¡± was, it was definitely not good ording to the tone of Mr. Li.


    ¡°Well, it was a trouble for me to take these things. They are yours.¡± Su Li went back and threw a sack at Ling Ping¡¯s feet.


    After Ling Ping opened it, he was more surprised. There were hundred pairs of beasts¡¯ ears. Added the prey they hunted these days, they got about seventy percent of beasts on the hunting ground. Wining the first prize was a foregone conclusion for them in the Autumn Hunting Contest.


    This unfathomable person actually killed the beasts that even seniors in the inborn realm couldn¡¯t kill. Ling Ping was stunned.


    However, Ling Qinn thought deeply inside. Did Mr. Li pay attention to the Ling Family recently? Otherwise, it was not possible for her to appear so timely.


    ¡°Gasp...


    Ling Qinn carried the sack with relief and said with a smile, ¡°Second Brother, I don¡¯t know why Mr. Li did that today. Anyway, we got through today¡¯s crisis finally. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ling Ping was in a daze for a moment. He smiled again and grabbed the sack from Ling Qinn to carry. He said with a smile,


    ¡°Even if you concealed many things, you still care about the Ling Family. I will not ask more. You must go to see Mr. Li. Maybe he has different vision and he can cure you.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and felt warm inside. He smiled more sincerely than before.


    He never regarded himself as a member of the Ling Family, but people in the Ling Family treated him as their family. He was wrong before.

 Chapter 182 - Winner!

    <strong>Chapter 182 Winner!</strong>


    After Su Li returned the clothes to the youngster who was stunned in the grass, she followed the trace of the tactical matrix and found a w which was set by Fang Yuan, herself and others.


    The big tactical matrix could not be perfect. The Northwest Hunting Ground covered an area of hundreds of thousands of hectares. Because the area wasrge, and the hunting ground hadn¡¯t been repaired for years, the tactical matrix naturally had many weaknesses.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the tactical matrix well couldn¡¯t deal with these weaknesses. However, someone who was proficient in the tactical matrix could open an entrance in a short of time by taking advantage of the weaknesses.


    In the previous life, Su Li had studied the tactical matrix for a period of time and been taught by a famous teacher. In terms of the tactical matrix, although she was not extremely miraculous, she could be the master. She didn¡¯t have to open an entrance and could go out with her own power!


    In the wastnd outside the city, Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning were practicing and waiting in peace. Yin Xuetong took charge of the business of the Linli Building. Recently, the business of the Linli Building was a little better. They recruited a few temporary waiters. After the first group of trainees trained in the secluded site finished the training, the manpower would be enough.


    ¡°Terrible weather! It was sunny just now, but it is raining now.¡±


    Qu Qingning licked his lips and opened a water bag.


    Fang Yuan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the tactical matrix barrier that he could not see but could touch.


    Although he didn¡¯t worry about Su Li, Su Li might need help in the hunting ground. Therefore, they made an agreement that Fang Yuan cooperated with Su Li outside the tactical matrix. Fang Yuan knew for the first time that it was not impossible to get in the Northwest Hunting Ground, and that Su Li¡¯s achievements in the tactical matrix were remarkable.


    At this time, the nothingness in front of the crowd was rippling. Then, Su Li came out with eight corpses. Three skulls of the corpses were hung on her waist. It was really horrible!


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    Qu Qingning was taking a water bag to drink. When he saw Su Li, he instantly spat out water everywhere.


    ¡°Su Li, you...¡±


    Fang Yuan stood up and looked serious. Su Li put the corpses in front of them and quickly said, ¡°Take them back. I need them. You can talk with me when Ie back.¡±


    Then Su Li entered the tactical matrix quickly.


    Fang Yuan came to investigate and found that the corpses¡¯ bodies were still warm. They were fresh ones, and the inborn realm breath still existed. These people were all warriors of the inborn realm!


    ¡°Wow! Eight warriors of the inborn realm. When did the warriors of the inborn realm be so worthless?¡±


    Qu Qingning sighed. He really felt that he couldn¡¯t keep pace with Su Li in terms of cultivation. He had to work harder to practice!


    ...


    However, when Su Li came back to the hunting ground, she hunted some preys feignedly and went back to the high tform following the trace of Ling Ping. She took a lot of time to find the ws of the tactical matrix. The Autumn Hunting Contest wasing to an end. Therefore, Su Li didn¡¯t have much time to talk to Fang Yuan and left quickly just now.


    Eunuch Feng and his trusted subordinates were counting the casualties and beast ears. These eunuchs were not ordinary obviously. They all were experienced. When they saw those whose legs or arms were broken and corpses, they were all calm.


    The eunuchs felt strange that Su Li threw out a pair of rabbit and deer ears. She met them along the road and killed them conveniently. She only had few preys.


    ¡°She only had few preys. Did she go autumn outing in the three days?¡±


    People around her couldn¡¯t help but whisper. They looked at their preys and all had the sense of superiority inside. They thought that no matter how mediocre they were, they were better than Su Li.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t she Su Li?¡± Finally, someone recognized Su Li. The voice made lots of people see her. The seats for counting immediately became crowded.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Let me see. Don¡¯t push!!¡±


    A group of people rushed to the seats. However, they still didn¡¯t see Su Li who left from a specific passage. After the first person heard thements, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and say, ¡°Su Li is kind and will not do something merciless. Why couldn¡¯t shee for an autumn outing? She is the apprentice of the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing and not short of practice methods and weapons. The reward of the contest is useless to her!¡±


    ¡°Her cultivation has reached the acquired eighth hurdle at a young age. It is higher than that of ours. We can¡¯tpete with her. All of you are so ignorant. How can youugh at Miss Su Li?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Lots of people supported Su Li. Those whoughed at Su Li were speechless and ashamed.


    Su Li didn¡¯t hear those words. Even if she heard, she would not care about them. She had already stopped squabbling with others. It was useless.


    ¡°Miss Su came back!¡±


    Fatty Tang stood up happily and greeted Su Li. When he saw Su Li¡¯s clothes were neat without blood, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Miss Su, it¡¯s great that you are all right!¡±


    After Tang Lei got along well with Su Li for a long time in the Affiliated School, he was less afraid of Su Li, and they became closer. He called Su Li ¡°Miss Su¡± instead of ¡°Lecturer Su¡±.


    Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°I went to enjoy the scenery. Therefore, I would not meet any danger.¡±


    After giving a salute to Ms. Gu and Qiu Meng, Su Li resumed her seat and found Ling Ping, Ling Qinn and the puzzled young man whose clothes were taken away in the crowd.


    Su Li sighed secretly. It was just because that he was near to Su Li and wore cyan clothes. Su Li sent him some beast ears which were the constion to him.


    ¡°Master Wu came back!¡±


    ¡°General Ling Ping came back!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When the two major characters appeared, the audience were instantly silent. Even those who were counting the beast ears stepped aside voluntarily. The space in front of the counting seats was vacated. Wu Jin stood on one side and Ling Ping and Ling Qinn were on the other side.


    The atmosphere was tense instantly. Mrs. Gu frowned and looked at the space. She didn¡¯t worry that Ling Ping would not win the first prize with his ability. However, there were lots of vile characters in the Wu Family. They might y tricks on Ling Ping. If Ping couldn¡¯t deal with them, he would fail.


    ¡°Ha-ha, what a coincidence! Did Second Brother Ling juste back?¡±


    Wu Jin smiled. It seemed that he had forgotten what happened in the waterside pavilion in the south of the town.


    ¡°Coincidence? Master Wu, you may read too many books, and your brain is not good. The autumn hunting was over. Should I wander outside instead ofing back?¡±


    Ling Pingughed at him and disregarded his feelings.


    Nheless, Wu Jin was calm and waved his hand. He said, ¡°Of course not. Your temper is so bad.¡±


    At this time, Ling Qinn sat on the ground casually. He saw the performance of Wu Jin with great interest. ¡°Mr. Li¡± sent them a sack of preys, so they didn¡¯t worry about the result of the autumn hunting.


    Ling Li saw Ling Qinn sit on the ground suddenly and frowned instantly. It seemed that Ling Qinn was tired. Did his ice toxin show its effect? Or did something happen... these days?


    There was blood on clothes of Wu Jin, Ling Ping and Ling Qinn. It was difficult to distinguish whether it was human blood or animal blood. Although the Yinmo Cult had lots of undercover agents, they didn¡¯t have some in the Royal Guards. Ling Li didn¡¯t know what happened in the hunting ground.


    Ling Qinn sat down to watch their acting. Wu Jin immediately stopped smiling. Both Wu Jin and Ling Qinn were princes¡¯ brainpower. For this reason, Wu Jin was fed up with Ling Qinn. He didn¡¯t hate Ling Ping to such an extent!


    Ling Ping moved and blocked Wu Jin¡¯s sight. He sneered, ¡°My temper is bad because I saw someone who was hateful. You are so confident. It seems that you think that you can win the first ce in the Autumn Hunting Contest.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t deserve this. My cultivation is inferior to yours. But I am lucky.¡±


    Wu Jin walked to the front of the high tform with his sack. Many beast ears were poured out. All the eunuchs were amazed. All the audience were in an uproar.


    ¡°So many preys! There are so many beast ears and scales of seven cun of big snakes!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath to say. He had much more beast ears than those of others. How did Wu Jin get so many preys within three days?


    The eunuchs quickly began to count and then announced, ¡°Eighteen pairs of big beast ears! Eighty-three pairs of medium beast ears! Seventy-seven pairs of small beast ears! A total of one hundred and seventy-eight pairs!¡±


    ¡°He got nearly two hundred pairs, which are close to seventy percent of beasts in the hunting ground. How can it be possible?!¡± All the audience eximed and looked at Wu Jin with doubts.


    It was really unbelievable that one person got seventy percent of beasts in the hunting ground.


    Wu Jin nced at Ling Ping, who was expressionless. He shrugged his shoulders and said,


    ¡°Second Brother Ling, I was lucky. I picked up a sack of beast ears identally in the forest. Although it is unfair to you, the rules of the Autumn Hunting Contest say that the beast ears with big tactical matrix brand are all approved. Eunuch Feng, I didn¡¯t break the rules, right?


    Eunuch Feng stood out and replied with a smile, ¡°Of course, you are right.¡±


    When the princes who had returned to the high tform and changed their clothes saw the scene, their expressions were different. The First Prince Dongfang Sheng and the Third Prince Dongfang Lang raised their eyebrows simultaneously. Wu Jin actually had this ability. He could even cheat in the Autumn Hunting Contest. What¡¯s more, Eunuch Feng couldn¡¯t refute him for a reason.


    The Fifth Prince Dongfang Yang smiled. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care about Wu Jin. What¡¯s more, the Seventh Prince Dongfang Wuxue... had slept on his seat.


    p-p-p!!


    Just when Wu Jin thought that he was the winner, Ling Ping pped his hand suddenly and said with a smile, ¡°You were so lucky. You could find so many beast ears. However, I was lucky too. Do you think we canpete with each other?¡±


    Ling Ping picked up his sack in one hand while he was speaking, and all the preys were poured out on the ground. It seemed that Ling Ping¡¯s preys were no less than those of Wu Jin.


    All the audience eximed and looked at Wu Jin strangely. The total preys they got were more than the number of beasts kept in the hunting ground. It was obvious that one of them cheated in the contest.


    On the surface, the cultivation of Ling Ping was higher than that of Wu Jin. The audience naturally thought that Wu Jin cheated!


    And so it was!


    Wu Jin became pale. He had prepared almost half a year to ask the tactical matrix master to simte the big tactical matrix brand. He had asked servants to bury the preys in a specific location on the previous day. But he did not expect that Ling Ping could get so many beast ears!


    How could that be?!


    Previously, there were no more than one hundred and fifty pairs at most. What method did Ling Ping use to hunt the beast ears?


    He would not believe that Ling Ping would cheat like him because all the people in the Ling Family were decent. What¡¯s more, the Ling Family didn¡¯t know any tactical matrix master. There was only one possibility. Ling Ping got the preys by killing one by one!


    Then, the problem came back again.


    When Wu Jin was puzzled, the eunuch finally announced the hunting result of Ling Ping. ¡°Thirty-eight pairs of big beast ears! One hundred and twenty pairs of medium beast ears! Forty-five pairs of small beast ears! A total of... two hundred and three pairs!¡±


    Boom!!


    The crowd burst into cheers, and some people even shouted, ¡°General Ling was invincible.¡± The exmations were like waves covering the whole hunting ground. Wu Jin was gloomy and finally left from the specific passage. He was just like an injured wolf that hid itself to lick its wounds alone.


    Eunuch Feng managed to stop the exmations and went to the high tform to announce the result. He said, ¡°There is no doubt that the winner of this Autumn Hunting Contest is General Ling! Three dayster, the Baishou Feast for General Ling Ping would be held in the Shenwu Square of Yunjing. Please attend the feast on time!¡±


    Ling Ping stood on the high tform. He took three rewards and raised them.


    ¡°Hurrah!!¡±


    The hunting ground was full of louder exmations. The young talents were full of passion and were not weaker than the young talents before. The Dahan Country was still strong!

 Chapter 183 - Days Left to Him to Live

    <strong>Chapter 183 Days Left to Him to Live</strong>


    After Ling Ping and Ling Qinn returned to the Ling Family, they were congratted by two women of the Ling Family.


    ¡°Ping, well done! You didn¡¯t disgrace our Ling Family!¡±


    Mrs. Gu was relieved, and Qiu Meng was so excited that she was close to crying. She held Ling Ping¡¯s arms tight.


    Ling Ping grinned and did not talk about the assassination. He walked to Ling Li and gave the branch of Kurong tree to him without saying anything.


    Ling Li looked at the branch in surprise and could not help but ask, ¡°Second Brother, won¡¯t you ask what this branch is for?¡±


    Ling Pingughed and said, ¡°I will give you whatever you want. If you want to tell me, you will tell meter. But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask you. You and Qinn... have grown up.¡±


    Ling Li was moved and he really wanted to tell his brother everything he nned secretly. But before he told him, Mrs. Gu knocked Ling Ping¡¯s head.


    ¡°You naughty boy, did you get dizzy with this sess?! You are only 21. You should work hard at this age. Why do you have so many viewpoints that people will have at their 70s?!¡±


    Ling Ping smiled embarrassedly, and he dared not bicker with his grandma. So, he said, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go home. Later, we will be stuck in traffic.¡±


    ¡°You spoiled brat...¡±


    Then, Mrs. Gu went home with the help of Qiu Meng. Her grandson won the first prize, and she was very happy for that. She walked with springy steps.


    ¡°Second Brother Ling, you are a model of our generation!¡±


    Tang Lei was also infected by the atmosphere. He also fawned on Ling Ping behind him. Su Li walked beside them and smiled. Her efforts paid off.


    When the carriage arrived at the Affiliated School of the National Academy, Su Li got off.


    ¡°Little Li, if you have time,e to our Ling House to talk with me. I heard that you are also good at cooking. I want to consult you about that.¡± Qiu Meng took Su Li¡¯s hands and didn¡¯t want to let her go. Su Li smiled softly and said, ¡°Aunt Meng, when I have spare time, I will visit you.¡±


    Su Li was helpless, because Qiu Meng asked Su Li to call her ¡°Aunt Meng¡±. Su Li knew what the woman was thinking. But she had no reason to refuse.


    Through the Autumn Hunting Contest, she did not see any people in the Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion but got closer with the people of the Ling House. It was really out of n. However, it was surprising that Ling Li got the branch of the Kurong tree, but the Lijue Pill...


    Su Li frowned and turned into the Affiliated School.


    The herbs that his senior fellow apprentice left were close to running out due to the people of the Yinmo Cult.


    It was in the Ling House.


    Ling Li slowly took the branch of the Kurong tree to the courtyard. Ling Mo and Ling Xian had already waited here. When they saw Ling Li was confused, they stepped forward to push his wheelchair.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡± When Ling Mo saw the thing in Ling Li¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He looked at it carefully and his expression changed immediately. He said, ¡°Master, it is...¡±


    ¡°Right, this is the branch of the Kurong tree.¡±


    Ling Li answered and put the branch on the table. He shook his body. Nine silver needles in his waist flew out and pinned to the wall.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    He stood up constrainedly and took a deep breath. His legs were numb. The feeling was not good.


    ¡°Master, you have great cultivation. You don¡¯t have to rely on the needles to pretend to be disabled. Why do you ask for trouble?¡± Ling Mo suppressed hisughter and couldn¡¯t help but admonish.


    Formerly, when master didn¡¯t reach the inborn realm, he used the acupuncture to stop tendons and vessels. Those doctors all thought that his legs were really disabled. It was easy to use the needles, but his legs would be broken if he used needles over seven days.


    Nowadays, Ling Li had reached the peak of the inborn realm. Although his cultivation would not be ruined by the nine needles, the sense of being numb was still there.


    He tried his best to operate the genuine energy and then his legs were not numb soon. Ling Li shook his head and said, ¡°It is preferable to be cautious. I¡¯ll do what I should do. It is the prize of the Autumn Hunting Contest. Second Brother Ling won the first prize. I took it from him.¡±


    Ling Xian was surprised and raised her eyebrows. She said, ¡°It is so coincidental! Could it be that the Dongfang Family tempted us deliberately?¡±


    ¡°I also thought about that, but if the information of Kurong tree is leaked...¡± Ling Li took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°we need to have a check across the cult.¡±


    Ling Xian and Ling Mo were all shocked. It was when the master just took over the cult that they had a checkst time.


    ¡°Ling Xian, explore what Ling Qinn is doing recently.¡±


    Ling Xian bent down and gave a salute. She said, ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ...


    At the same time, Ling Qinn and Ling Ping came to the courtyard together. After they looked at each other, theyughed spontaneously and pleasantly.


    ¡°One who survives a great disaster is destined to good fortune for ever after!¡±


    Ling Ping heavily patted Ling Qinn¡¯s scraggy shoulders and called him like Ling Li. He said, ¡°Brother Lan, find Mr. Li and trust him. He must have methods to cure you.¡±


    Ling Qinn didn¡¯t have many expectations in his heart, but he still said with a smile, ¡°Wish your words will do some help.¡±


    A friend in need was a friend indeed. Although Ling Qinn was kind to grandma and mother, people may know a man¡¯s exterior but not his heart. They seldom contacted with each other. He only thought that Ling Qinn was a cousin who was ¡°boring and not excellent¡±.


    But today, he knew that Ling Qinn was worthy of trust.


    ¡°Well, bring back these things.¡±


    Ling Ping suddenly remembered something and gave the Hongyuan Sword and that pamphlet to Ling Qinn. He said, ¡°Without the help of Mr. Li, I couldn¡¯t win the first prize. Gave the two things to Mr. Li.¡±


    All the people in the Ling Family were upright and never gained extra advantage by unfair means. What Ling Ping did was in ordance with Ling Qinn¡¯s expectations. Ling Qinn picked up the two things and didn¡¯t see the contents in that ancient pamphlet. He said, ¡°Second Brother, I must give them to him.¡±


    ¡°Good! You are tired today. How about staying and having a rest here?¡±


    What Ling Ping said reminded Ling Qinn of that he didn¡¯t contact with Su Qingtan for three days. He waved his hands quickly and said, ¡°No. A lot of matters in the Supreme Judiciary needed to be dealt with. I must go back hurriedly. I wille here in another day.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I will not insist.¡±


    Ling Ping nodded and looked at the direction that Ling Qinn quickly left. The boy did not say anything to Brother Li. He asked before that he wanted Ling Ping to say ¡°sorry¡± to Brother Li for him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and said to himself, ¡°When did these two conflict with each other?¡±


    Ling Qinn did not go to the courtyard of Ling Li because he was scared. He was like a fragile porcin. He relied on the elixir that ¡°Mr. Li¡± gave him. If Ling Li saw through it by ident, he might be furious and kill Su Qingtan with his sword.


    Ling Qinn went back to the Supreme Judiciary hurriedly, he explored the tactical matrix traces and found that nobody touched these traces. Su Qingtan was practicing and some ice in the adytum melted.


    After Ling Qinn covered the adytum with ice toxin, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. He wore a clean clothes and took out a thin paper written with blood. He burnt the paper with some expectations.


    Nobody wanted to die...


    That night, Ling Qinn was sleepless. On the next morning, with two dark circles under his eyes, he walked to the address wrote on that paper alone in disguise.


    In the morning, there were few people on the street. asionally, he could see one or two pedestrians. When he arrived at the alley that Su Li wrote on the paper, there was nobody.


    It was just close to five o¡¯clock in the morning. It was too early.


    Ling Qinn smiled constrainedly and instantly saw a tall and well-marked building.


    Linli Building!


    There was a Linli Building in the Yunjing City?


    Ling Qinn was stunned. The Tianya House didn¡¯t notice it, because it was too remote. What¡¯s more, there was no deliberate publicity. Therefore, it¡¯s not as famous as it is in Qinghe Province.


    Ling Qinn hesitated for a moment at the door, but he still knocked on the door. When he knocked once, the door was opened with a sound ¡°creak¡±.


    An ordinary waiter who was not in disguise opened the door. Ling Qinn thought that the Linli Building in the Yunjing City was different from the one in Qinghe Town, because the waiter didn¡¯t really belong to the Linli Building.


    ¡°Come in, please. The shopkeeper told me that a guest woulde. Go to the attic directly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and thanked him. The waiter was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. It was strange that a childe in nice clothes actually thanked him.


    Ling Qinn did not see anyone on the way to upstairs. But it was normal that they hadn¡¯t start today¡¯s business. He looked around and saw the marked wine wooden sign. When he saw the prices on it, he took a deep breath.


    The price of the wine was exaggerated!


    The wine was 100,000 taels for one gon?


    Even if people loved wine deeply, they would not buy it.


    Even if he had money, he would not spend it in this way.


    When Ling Qinn arrived at the attic, he saw the pavilion whose windows were opened. It was exactly the same as those in the Linli Building of Qinghe Province.


    It was cold in the morning. The cold wind affected the ice toxin in Ling Qinn¡¯s body, which made his face pale.


    At this time, he saw a gon of wine and heard the voice of ¡°Mr. Li¡±. ¡°Drink it.¡±


    Ling Qinn looked up and found that Su Li sat at the table. At this moment, he thought Mr. Li was changed again. He was mysterious and terrified in the Qinghe Province when they first met. He was impressive and more mysterious in the Supreme Judiciary when they met again.


    He met Mr. Li in the Northwest Hunting Ground for the third time.


    Mr. Li appeared unexpectedly and killed all the killers! He adored Mr. Li and had a sense of friendliness to him. It seemed that ¡°Mr. Li¡± was not a mysterious spectator. He paid attention to them and helped them secretly.


    Ling Qinn took a breath of relief with a smile and drank the wine. He did not worry about whether the wine was poisonous or not. But the wine was far spicier than he had imagined. He immediately coughed.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s heartyughter echoed in the pavilion. Ling Qinn smiled embarrassed while he was coughing. It was really a disgrace.


    What?


    Soon, he felt warm inside. This warmth suppressed his ice toxin. Its speed was almost the same as that of the elixir he took.


    This wine had such effect!


    Ling Qinn was amazed inside. He heard Su Li¡¯s ridicule. Su Li said, ¡°This wine is the raw wine of the Liehuo Spirits. It is worth more than 50,000 taels. And... are you going to stand and talk to me?¡±


    Ling Qinn suddenly came to his sense and sat primly opposite Su Li. He had been the Deputy Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult for nearly ten years. But he still felt nervous when he saw Su Li at this moment.


    ¡°Please ept these, Mr. Li.¡±


    Ling Qinn took out the Hongyuan Sword and that ancient pamphlet and put them on the table. He said, ¡°I and Second Brother Ling both think that these two things belong to you. As for that branch, the Hierarch took it. Forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Give me your hand and let me see how many days you will live?¡±


    It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t care about him. She tapped at the table and Ling Qinn stretched out one of his hands tamely. He had never been so tame even in front of Ling Li.


    Or... was it a unique reaction to the doctor?

 Chapter 184 - Lijue Pill

    <strong>Chapter 184 Lijue Pill</strong>


    In the quiet attic, Su Li was diagnosing Ling Qinn. The more Su Li diagnosed, the more she frowned. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but me him. She said, ¡°Oh! Lord Ling is really desperate. You are still alive only because of the elixir I gave you. When its efficacy disappears, you will vomit blood and die immediately.¡±


    Ling Qinn scratched his head embarrassedly. He was ready to die at all times. Therefore, he was not flustered when hearing what Su Li said. He smiled and said, ¡°You asked the waiter to wait for me because you foresaw this, right?¡±


    Su Li red at him. She hit all acupuncture points of Ling Qinn with fingers and then grasped in the air. A number of Wood Starbursts immediately entered Ling Qinn¡¯s body. The amount of the starbursts was far greater than the amount of the starbursts that Su Li cured Qiu Mengst time.


    The Wood Starbursts were linear this time, which were totally different from those when she cured Qiu Meng that day. Ling Qinn did not recognize them. He was shocked by the earth-shaking changes in his body now.


    When the green energy entered, his body was like a piece ofnd that was refreshed by rain after a long drought. His internal organs had been eroded by the ice toxin for a long time. Now they were refreshed and rejuvenated. He could feel that his body was recovering to his powerful period at speed. The general debility because of abusing the ice toxin now was made up at one blow!


    At this moment, Su Li shouted, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    Ling Qinn immediately opened his mouth. A dark elixir was put into his mouth. Then he felt a sense of severe itch spread from his throat.


    ¡°It itches!¡±


    Even if Ling Qinn¡¯s willpower had been tempered by tolerating the ice toxin for many years, he couldn¡¯t help but groan. His hands couldn¡¯t help but pull his clothes and scratch the position of the elixir.


    Ling Qinn was stunned when seeing the scene.


    The elixir was in his abdomen. Outside the abdomen, there was a ck spot on the skin surface. It was spreading radially along the tendons and vessels. In the blink of an eye, his hands and legs were covered with strange ck lines. Even his marrow itched.


    ¡°Ouch!!!¡±


    Suddenly the itch became severer, as if there were countless ants gnawing his bones. Ling Qinn destructively fell to the ground from the seat. He huddled and groaned with pain.


    ¡°What... is... it?¡±


    Looking at Ling Qing¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Su Li sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the antidote of the Lijue Pill.¡±


    Ling Qinn was pop-eyed with shock.


    Should there be the antidote of the Lijue Pill in the world?


    He really wanted to ask more questions, but he quickly realized that he not only couldn¡¯t speak but also couldn¡¯t move.


    His whole body waspletely paralyzed.


    Ling Qinn thought that it was the effect of the ck lines. He could only distract himself so as to ignore the physical pain.


    Fortunately, at this time, Su Li spoke again. She said, ¡°The effect of the Lijue Pill is so powerful. No matter how serious the injury is, or how severe the poison is, it can prolong one¡¯s life by one hundred days. However, after one hundred days, you are certain to die! No cure! Ling Qinn, that¡¯s all you heard about, right?¡±


    There was a hint of consent in Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes. Because hearing the hearsay, he took the Lijue Pill with a determination to die.


    Su Li shook her head andughed. She said, ¡°Do you know how the Lijue Pill is refined? Where is it from? Why does such a powerful elixir flow into the secr world?¡±


    Ling Qinn was suffering like in hell at the moment, but what Su Li said was really attractive. Driven by his curiosity, he managed to continue to listen.


    Su Li said, ¡°Let me tell you. The Lijue Pill is refined by living people. First, burn alive people. Next, get their despairing hearts. Then, collect forty-nine hearts and refine them into one blood-red elixir. Nothing else!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. It meant that what he took was not an elixir but... human flesh!


    He immediately felt a sense of nausea, but his whole body was imprisoned and he could not move.


    At this moment, Su Li continued to say, ¡°The refining method is secret. No one knows except for the elders of the Lianshi Cult. People who have taken the Lijue Pill can temporarily save their lives indeed. However, the time they can live varies with each individual. You mess things up. Should you wish to live for one hundred days? Don¡¯t ask for the moon!¡±


    Seeing that Mr. Li did not forget to sneer at him at this time, Ling Qinn could not help but have a forced smile. He did not know whether Su Li¡¯s words diverted his attention or not, it seemed that he didn¡¯t feel that itch. It no longer challenged his limit as before.


    Su Li said, ¡°People who have taken the Lijue Pill are usually marked in their body by the Lianshi Cult. When they die, the members of the Lianshi Cult will take the corpses back and refine them into puppets!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile was a little horrifying. Her words made Ling Qinn¡¯s scalp tingle. Su Li said, ¡°It is because there is another name of the Lijue Pill, which is Baoshi Pill! People who have taken the Lijue Pill have great probabilities to be refined into rarer puppets. That is the foundation of the Lianshi Cult.¡±


    ¡°Ew...¡±


    Ling Qinn retched. He had never felt so disgusted. He had actually been set up from the beginning to the end by the Lianshi Cult. Although the Yinmo Cult was as powerful as the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult, the cult¡¯s inside information was still worse than theirs.


    ¡°Eh, can I speak?¡±


    Ling Qinn suddenly realized that and spoke with surprise. Su Li smiled and said, ¡°It seems that the person who gave you the Lijue Pill is not a so powerful elder of the Lianshi Cult. Otherwise, the imprint should not be eliminated easily. In the future, remember that you cannot eat the elixir given by strangers.¡±


    Ling Qinn looked ashamed and lowered his head. He said, ¡°I see.¡±


    He thought that the old man was a hermit. It turned out that he coveted his body.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that his head was stroked by Su Li. Then Su Li said, ¡°The imprint has dissipated. The Lianshi Cult can¡¯t control you, but your anomaly wille into their notice. You should be careful recently. Next, just enjoy the process of detoxifying.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, you can rest assured. This matter will not affect you. The Yinmo Cult is not a pushover that everyone can bully.¡±


    Ling Qinn said with a deep voice. Then he realized that thest word that Su Li said.


    Detoxifying?


    Hadn¡¯t he detoxified?!


    Before responding, Ling Qinn felt a sense of severe pain suddenly spread from his heart. He could not speak soon.


    ¡°When did I say that you were detoxified?¡±


    Su Li hit an acupuncture point of Ling Qinn, and then he couldn¡¯t move. She said, ¡°The Lijue Pill is one of the corpse poisons. It¡¯s extremely difficult to detoxify. You have taken the Lijue Pill for more than ten days. The poison has gone deep into the marrow. To detoxify is easier said than done.¡±


    Su Li exined and then sighed. She said, ¡°Paralysis can only help you go through the severe itch. Next, if you want to live through the severe pain, you should rely on your willpower! For fear biting your tongue, I hit the acupuncture point. Ling Qinn, the pain is actually much better than the severe itch. I wille over every two hours to refresh you. You should not fall asleep! In order to detoxify for you, I spent most of my property. I can¡¯t afford one more antidote. If you really want to live, stick to it!¡±


    When hearing Su Li¡¯sst sentence, Ling Qinn had a determined look that he never had before. He was like a man who was drowning for a long time and suddenly saw a rope. Even if it was a fragile straw rope, he would catch it without any hesitation!


    Be alive!


    He had longed for the two words for a long time!


    Seeing Ling Qinn¡¯s expression, Su Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was not sure how much he wanted to live. Fortunately, he seemed to see the hope. Then, he had a good chance to get through the torture of one day and one night.


    After that, Su Li came over every two hours and fed a nourishing elixir to Ling Qinn, for fear that he had a nervous breakdown.


    Ling Qinn still felt that it was so tough for him to pass every moment. The boundless pain made him numb. However, he had to keep awake in order to avoid falling asleep.


    Ling Qinn felt that he seemed to spend hundreds of thousands of years, instead of only one day and one night.


    On the next morning, when the dawn appeared, the pain in his body faded like a falling tide. He rxed andy on the ground, watching the sun rising from the horizon.


    He had never felt that the sunrise could be so beautiful and spectacr.


    He managed to stand up. Looking at his creased clothes and the sweat stain on the ground, he forced a smile for a moment, and then looked rxed.


    The shadow of the Lijue Pill had disappeared finally. If he saw the old man again in the future, he would draw on the power of the Shalou Cult to torment the old man to death.


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Ling Qinn turned around. When he saw Su Li¡¯s exhausted face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. He quickly stepped forward and made a bow with hands folded in front. He said,


    ¡°Mr. Li, I have nothing to repay you! If you need any help in the future, I¡¯m ready to ept your assignments.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled. She said, ¡°Well, I ept your promise. You have recovered to your health state before you took the Lijue Pill. Now go back and look for your master. You master should know how to deal with the ice toxin.¡±


    Ling Qinn remembered that Su Li only helped him solve the seque of the Lijue Pill. The ice toxin also threatened his life. However, he still did not understand what Su Li said.


    ¡°Does Ling Li know how to deal with the ice toxin?¡± Ling Qinn asked. He didn¡¯t believe what Su Li said, but it seemed that Su Li was not lying.


    ¡°If I am right, that branch is an exotic treasure out of fire. It¡¯s the branch of the Kurong tree. It can restrain the ice toxin. If it is used properly, the ice toxin in your body is not a big problem.¡±


    Su Li smiled slyly and said, ¡°I also heard that your hierarch has made an agreement with the little girl of the Su Family. As long as he found the branch of the Kurong tree, she will cure you. Just go ahead.¡±


    Ling Qinn heard what she said and was stunned for a long time.


    The branch that Ling Li had looked for turned out to be the treasure that could detoxify the ice toxin for him.


    How could Ling Li imitate him? They both did things for others but didn¡¯t inform them. If Ling Li had informed him earlier, he would not have taken the terrible elixir, Lijue Pill.


    At that time, Ling Qinn was angry butughed. He was ashamed that he misunderstood Ling Li during this period.


    He clearly knew that Ling Li was not a selfish person. It was impossible for Ling Li to drain his surplus value because he was a goner. However, at that time, he was blinded by heavy shadows. He did not realize that, so, he made a stupid thing.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He hesitated and asked, ¡°Sir, if the ice toxin in my body was detoxified, what should Su Qingtan do?¡±


    Su Li heard that and smiled. If Ling Qinn hadn¡¯t asked it, she would not have cured him.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will exin it for Su Li. We are kindred spirits and fellows. She will listen to me.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s guarantee, Ling Qinn finallyid the burden down. He expressed his thanks for several times. Then he bought two pots of first-ss Liehuo Spirits and left the Linli Building with satisfaction. He forgot his original thoughts that he would never buy the wine when entering the LinLi Building.


    It was a sunny day again!


    Ling Qinn raised his head and drank a mouthful of wine. The pungent wine flowed into his throat. Heughed and walked away from the remotene.


    After a day and a night, his path of fate waspletely different.


    Xuan Jingzhou, who looked greedy, popped his head out of the Zhouyue Winery and couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips.


    The first-ss Liehuo Spirits... A rich man... He wanted to drink, too!

 Chapter 185 - Buried the Hatchet

    <strong>Chapter 185 Buried the Hatchet</strong>


    Ling Li was in the study of the Ling House. Ling Mo suddenly came in and reported, ¡°Master, Ling Qinn ising!¡±


    Ling Li stopped writing and put the file away. He raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡°I just sent Ling Xian to investigate him, and then hees here. Does he do it on purpose?!¡±


    When he thought of this, Ling Qinn pushed the door and came in with a smile. That smile waspletely different from the unapproachable smile as usual.


    When Ling Li saw Ling Qinn, he was in a daze for a moment... He felt that Ling Qinn seemed to change much... However, he didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Ling Qinn sat down in front of Ling Li. He was silent for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ling Li felt weird in his heart. He said with a spurious smile, ¡°Apologizing first is not your temper. Tell me what guilty things you have done recently.¡±


    Ling Li knew that Ling Qinn was ready to show his hand. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯te here.


    Ling Qinn heard him and took a deep breath. What he said was remarkably original and forceful. He said, ¡°I gave Qiyu Xuangong to Su Qingtan!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ling Mo was shocked at the door. He looked at Ling Qinn unbelievably. Did he want Su Qingtan to die?


    Ling Li closed his lips tightly. He looked serious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that ordinary people must die if they practice it? In that year, even Ling Mo could not control himself. I forcibly gave him energy, and it cost me three years¡¯ cultivation!¡±


    Ling Li took a deep breath and restrained his anger. He asked, ¡°How long has Su Qingtan practiced?¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ life and death. However, it was Su Qingtan! Su Li¡¯s Eldest Brother! If Su Qingtan died, he didn¡¯t know what the quirky girl would do!


    Ling Qinn heard the question and smiled. He said, ¡°Su Qingtan has practiced thirteen days. He has reached the acquired seventh hurdle now and was in his sober senses.¡±


    Ling Li was stunned and was not so angry for a while.


    Thirteen days!


    Su Qingtan changed from a person without cultivation into a person reaching the acquired seventh hurdle. That¡¯s to say, he went through the most dangerous stage restfully rather than was off his trolley.


    Ling Li did not understand at first.


    He met Su Qingtan before. He just looked handsome. His aptitude was ordinary. Should such a person be destined to practice Qiyu Xuangong?


    He didn¡¯t believe it.


    At this moment, Ling Qinn suddenly told them the reason at a stretch, ¡°I suppressed him by the ice toxin. He is extremely calm and doesn¡¯t have any desire all the time. When he reaches the inborn second hurdle of Qiyu Xuangong, what he practices is the rare and outstanding practice method without any drawback! Our cult will have one more excellent senior!¡±


    tter!!


    Ling Li was shocked and furious. He suddenly stood up and grabbed Ling Qinn¡¯s wrist. The files on the table were scattered to the ground. Ling Li shouted, ¡°Are you crazy? I helped you break through the inborn hurdle and suppress the ice toxin with great difficulty. But you can¡¯t wait to die!¡±


    At the moment, Ling Li was like a furious king. His formidable energy raised sleeves which made sound. However, Ling Qinn smiled broadly. Rumors in Jianghu said that Ling Li was ruthless and selfish. He regarded value over everything, even over human.


    In fact, Ling Li also tried to be a ruthless person. However, even if he pretended well, he couldn¡¯t deceive everyone, just like now.


    Thump, thump, thump...


    Ling Li was in a daze when he felt the strong pulse of Ling Qinn. It was not like the tendons and vessels that had been eroded by the ice toxin.


    ¡°Are you tricking me?!¡± Ling Li shouted.


    Then Ling Li raised his eyebrows and became m instantly. He sat back in the wheelchair and crossed his hands. He said, ¡°I see. You came to trouble me deliberately today. Go on!¡±


    Ling Qinn sat straight and seriously said, ¡°What I said today is the truth. Su Qingtan is still in the Supreme Judiciary. I took the Lijue Pill in order to help him.¡±


    Ling Li clenched his fists tightly without saying any words. He knew that Ling Qinn hadn¡¯t finished yet. No matter howplicated he was, he was prepared to make everything clear with Ling Qinn in the end!


    Ling Mo looked lightly gloomy. Just hearing its name, Lijue Pill, he knew that it was not a good elixir.


    ¡°The Lijue Pill can prolong people¡¯s life by one hundred days. After that, people will die without doubt. I took it in order to have enough time to arrange a perfect practice environment for Su Qingtan. However, an ident happened beyond my expectation. The efficacy of the Lijue Pill disappeared only after thirteen days...¡±


    Ling Li unclenched his fists and curled his lips. It was beyond thirteen days. This guy was still alive.


    ¡°Is it a fake elixir?¡±


    Ling Mo could not help but ask and frown. If it was a fake elixir that could save life for thirteen days without seque, it should be a miracle elixir.


    ¡°No! It is real!¡± Ling Qinn said. He remembered what happened on the hunting ground that day. A sense of fear shed through in his eyes. He said, ¡°I tried to avoid fighting after taking the Lijue Pill. However, on the third day of autumn hunting, the Lihua Yin-Yang Fan was destroyed.¡±


    Destroyed?


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. No wonder he did not see that he waved his fan today. Even the powerful weapon that could save his life was destroyed. What did Ling Qinn experience on the hunting ground?


    ¡°Eight inborn seniors embattled to kill us!¡±


    Ling Qinn said with a cold tone, ¡°Second Brother Ling and I didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to perish together. The level of embattling is far beyond my ability. I can only use the Lihua Yin-Yang Fan to get a breathing spell for several minutes. Finally, I detonated the tactical matrix and tried to st an escape way for Second Brother Ling. Unfortunately, it...¡±


    Ling Qinn had a forced smile and said, ¡°The tactical matrix even didn¡¯t crack. Second Brother Ling and I could only wait for die.¡±


    ¡°What happenedter?¡±


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask with tension. He could almost imagine that Ling Qinn and Ling Ping were so hopeless at that time. Ling Li also looked serious. His Second Brother didn¡¯t tell him this event. If Ling Qian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he would have been kept in the dark.


    ¡°Later, a young man in a cloth gown appeared. He looked as young as Ling Li.¡±


    Ling Qinn stared at Ling Li, who was stunned, and said clearly, ¡°He broke the tactical matrix by himself. And he killed three persons instantly! The remaining five persons fled in panic. He killed all of them by an extremely strange method! We... survived inexplicably.¡±


    Ling Mo was stunned when hearing that. The young man who was as young as the master killed eight seniors of the inborn realm easily by himself, didn¡¯t he?!


    Should there be a person who was as powerful as the master in the world?


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Ling Li frowned. A variety of thoughts urred to him. He said, ¡°If what you said is true, our Ling Family owes two lives to the young man. The kindness is beyond our ability to repay him. If he threatens us with that...¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to say. Listen to me first.¡±


    Ling Qinn interrupted Ling Li. He continued to say, ¡°I met the young man before. He called himself ¡°Mr. Li¡±. His whereabouts are mysterious. Few people know his real face. I¡¯m not sure if what I see is his real face.¡±


    Then Ling Qinn told them that he went to the Linli Building. Ling Li was silent while listening to him.


    Should there be a person who helped others and asked for nothing in return in the world?


    Ling Li felt very suspicious in his heart. However, he couldn¡¯t refute Ling Qinn¡¯s words. The young man knew all the exact details of them and the current situation in Yunjing. He continuously saved the members of the Ling Family and deliberately left the ears of beasts to help Brother Ling win the first prize. However, he never asked for something.


    This person was really weird.


    He would not have imagined that the so-called ¡°Mr. Li¡± was Su Li. ¡°The young man¡± in Ling Qinn¡¯s description let Ling Li consider that ¡°Mr. Li¡± a mysterious peer whose cultivation and temper were both unfathomable.


    ¡°Mr. Li also said that there was an agreement between you and Miss. Su Li.¡±


    Ling Qinn said with an ashamed look, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I had believed you firmly, I would have not taken the Lijue Pill.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault!¡± Ling Li said with a deep voice. His tone was sincere andplicated. He said, ¡°Needless to say, if I had exined it to you, you would never have misunderstood.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled and said, ¡°Well, we both made mistakes. Since this matter has passed, let¡¯s forget it with a smile. After all, I¡¯m still Qinghu. The Hierarch should not be in conflict with the Deputy Hierarch.¡±


    Looking at Ling Qinn who said that with ease, Ling Li finally let it go. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and abuse, ¡°You naughty boy. You y the nice person all the time. Where is my prestige?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    They burst into a cheerfulughter in the room.


    Then, Ling Li suddenly thought of something. He weirdly said, ¡°You said that Mr. Li asked me to fulfill the promise to Su Li, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ling Qinn answered in a daze, ¡°Yes. The branch of the Kurong tree has gotten. What...¡±


    Ling Li scratched his head and said, ¡°Does he misunderstand the agreement between Su Li and me?¡±


    What?


    Ling Qinn was confused. Ling Mo intervened at the moment. He said, ¡°The agreement between the master and Miss. Su Li is that the master must get the Full Moon and Heart Strings as well as the branch of the Kurong tree first, and then Miss. Su Li would cure you.¡±


    Ling Qinn heard it and was stunned.


    It turned out that even Ling Li¡¯s ambition of getting the Full Moon and Heart Strings was because of the agreement with Su Li?!


    But...


    ¡°Are you going to say that Su Li looks kind and innocent, aren¡¯t you? And she will never raise such a im, right?¡±


    Ling Li was gnashing his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her weak appearance! In fact, she is heartless to entrap others!¡±


    Ling Qinn was confused. He met Su Li several times, especially in the carriage that day. Su Li¡¯s performance could be a standard of the wife that all men dreamed about. How could Ling Li say that she was ¡°heartless¡±?


    However, since Ling Li said that, it could only be said that Su Li¡¯s acting was so good that he couldn¡¯t see through her. When he thought that he still needed Su Li to detoxify the ice toxin, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Well, since your body is under the most suitable conditions for detoxification, I will visit her. I will owe more favors to her at the worst.¡± Ling Li suddenly said helplessly. However, he took on clothes as fast as he could. In a twinkling of an eye, he entered the inner room and said, ¡°Ling Mo, arrange it for me. The location will be in the Moyin Street!¡±

 Chapter 186 - Moyin

    <strong>Chapter 186 Moyin</strong>


    Seeing Ling Li¡¯s action, Ling Qinn was more puzzled. Ling Li stood to lose definitely. But why was he so eager to go there?


    Ling Qinn raised his eyebrows and went outside. He grabbed Ling Mo who was about to leave and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Ling Li and Su Li?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know clearly.¡±


    Ling Mo answered with no expression. Ling Qinn was quite disappointed. But Ling Mo returned after a few steps and whispered, ¡°Both the master and I were once saved by Miss Su Li. The master owes Miss Su Li... more.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Ling Qinn said thoughtfully. He knew why Ling Li had never nned to get back at Su Li even if he was bullied by her in many ways.


    ¡°Ling Mo, go quickly!¡±


    An angry voice came from the room. Ling Mo got a fright and left quickly, but he smiled secretly.


    In the Affiliated School of the National Academy,


    Su Li yed the poisonous insect ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± with her right hand and cupped her chin with the right hand. She was in a trance.


    She used up most of the rare herbs that were stored in the underground adytum and barely refined an antidote of the Lijue Pill. There were few herbs now. Su Li didn¡¯t know when she could collect so many precious herbs and thought that she should use herbs sparingly when she practicedter.


    During this time, her cultivation advanced rapidly. It all depended on the enough herbs that her senior fellow apprentice left. The adjuvant herbs she used were all superb, so she had reached the inborn seventh hurdle in just a few months!


    Although her cultivation was much worse than the inborn peak ninth hurdle, her explosive power wasn¡¯t worse than that of those in the inborn ninth hurdle with the help of the Ao Sword Skills. The only disadvantage was that she couldn¡¯t use movements of the Ao Sword Skills persistently. If she was attacked by the power that was equal to killing the eight seniors in the inborn realm, she could only use three movements with the support of genuine energy.


    However, Su Li was quite satisfied because the fighting capacity of the inborn ninth hurdle was enough for her to stand firm in Yunjing City.


    Rustle!


    At this moment, Su Li looked cautious suddenly. A shadow shed into the room. Su Li saw a in middle-aged person, but the person¡¯s cultivation reached to the inborn realm.


    The middle-aged person saw Su Li and half kneeled without saying anything. Then the person presented an invitation respectfully.


    Su Li saw the person¡¯s dressing style and showed an expression of dawningprehension.


    The person was from the Shalou Cult.


    Killers from the Shalou Cult were in in appearance and people could hardly perceive their identities. But they had a characteristic. Su Li¡¯s husband in the previous life once said that every killer of the Shalou Cult had an unimpressive sign in his root of the ear, and that the sign could be seen only when the person practiced the exclusive secret eye method of the Shalou Cult.


    Thinking of this, Su Li waved and the invitation flew into her hand. The middle-aged person said nothing and disappeared in the form of shadow immediately.


    Su Li went to the underground adytum for safety¡¯s sake and opened the letter. Then a map and a token fell into her hands. She opened the map and really saw a sign on it. The map was the appearance of Yunjing City. The marked ce was actually a whole street?


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and guessed that Ling Li asked her to cure Ling Qinn. Why did he give her the map? She turned over the map and saw Ling Li¡¯s handwriting. ¡°I need to consult you about something. Let¡¯s meet at the end of the street at dusk.¡±


    Su Li burned the letter to ashes and there was a sparkle in her eyes. She wanted to know what Ling Li wanted to do.


    ...


    The sun had already set.


    The red clouds at dusk were like the fire that burned the half sky. People were gilded under the shine of the red clouds. Su Li¡¯s white dress was shined into golden-red one. She walked along the unknown street. Her hair was like a waterfall, which was extremely beautiful and eye-catching.


    The street was quite ordinary. There was the noise of vendors¡¯ hawking, andmon people came and went... But a juvenile who wore a jade mask stood near a vendor in the street and looked at Su Li quietly. The juvenile had waited for her for a long time.


    Su Li saw Ling Li in the crowd. She smiled and thought of the scene when she saw him for the first time in this life. But even if they were predetermined by fate, she and Ling Li couldn¡¯t...


    Su Li¡¯s smile faded. She walked towards Ling Li and asked coldly, ¡°The hierarch stands in the street... Aren¡¯t you afraid of being discovered by people of Dahan Country?¡±


    Ling Li grinned slightly and replied calmly, ¡°Does Miss Su know the ce?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and replied with an expression of nonchnce, ¡°I would like to know the details.¡±


    ¡°So...¡±


    Ling Li grabbed Su Li¡¯s hand suddenly and rushed into the crowed under pedestrians¡¯ shocked gaze. They were... more eye-catching.


    Su Li¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly when Ling Li touched her, but she showed an angry expression. She asked unbelievably, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Ling Li wasn¡¯t in a panic, butughed and asked, ¡°A true hermit lives in the city. Do you know the meaning of the sentence?¡±


    Ah?


    Su Li didn¡¯t have time to think carefully. After a short while, she was pulled to the middle of the street which was the busiest ce. There were people who yed acrobatics, sold tea and made sugar-molded figures here.


    Ling Li took a sugar-molded figure from a vendor and handed it to Su Li.


    Su Li frowned. Before she asked, the craftsman stood up suddenly and saluted to Ling Li, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Then, the craftsman started selling sugar-molded figures again as if that was only an ordinary greeting. Then... A butcher put down his knife and threw his head back,ughing, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    A man who yed acrobatics jumped down with a monkey and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Whey they passed by a schr and a bookseller near the bookstall, the schr and the bookseller put down books in their hands simultaneously and turned around to salute.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Even when they passed by a pedestrian, the pedestrian would stop immediately and turn around to salute.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Best wishes to Your Excellency!¡±


    Ling Li who wore a jade mask smiled evilly and said, ¡°You asked me if I was afraid of being discovered by others. Have you ever seen that a master is afraid when he goes to his own home? This... is my territory!¡±


    The maple leaves on both sides of the street fell down like a flying red butterfly. Su Li took a deep breath. At this moment, she almost forgot to breathe. She had never seen that Ling Li was so high-spirited and vigorous!


    Su Li followed Ling Li until they arrived at a mansion which was located in the remote corner of the street. Sheposed herself and various ideas urred in her mind.


    Moyin, the head office of the Yinmo Cult actually hid in a street of Yunjing City!


    She heard in the previous life that the head office of the Yinmo Cult was called Moyin. But at that time, the Yinmo Cult had been ruined and the head office couldn¡¯t be found.


    The senior of the inborn realm of the Yinmo Cult could truly live like ordinary people... The head office of the Yinmo Cult had many seniors who mastered the Doctrine of Secr World, so the power couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Although the Doctrine of Secr World was difficult, one¡¯s Xuangong would be progressed quickly if he had talent. Xuan Jingzhou and his wife were typical. They were less than forty, but their cultivation had reached the inborn supremacy.


    However, the disciples of the head office, the essence of the evil cult, should actually be principled seniors of the Doctrine of Secr World. That was really surprising.


    When Su Li was thinking, Ling Li had taken off his mask and prepared tea for Su Li personally.


    ¡°Miss Su, have some tea please.¡±


    Ling Li motioned Su Li with his right hand to sit down and then sat opposite Su Li. He didn¡¯t know how to speak. After all, he had an agreement with Su Li. Now, he hadn¡¯t got the Full Moon and Heart Strings yet, but he wanted to ask Su Li to save Ling Qinn first. It was really against their agreement...


    At this time, Su Li said suddenly, ¡°Mr. Li told me the details. Since Ling Qinn won¡¯t hold out till the day of the auction, and I have gotten the branch of the Kurong tree, I could detoxify the poison for him first. But...¡±


    Ling Li was relieved at first. But when he heard ¡°but¡±, he was nervous. He knew that Su Li wasn¡¯t a girl who was willing to suffer losses.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t help walking out from the room and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Miss Su, it is I that get poisoned. If Miss Su wants to punish, please punish me.¡±


    Su Li turned to stare at Ling Qinn, which made thetter tremble slightly. She said, ¡°You ask my Eldest Brother to practice the strange practice method. I haven¡¯t got even with you yet. Do you still want to help others?¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Qinn was stunned. Was the rtionship between Su Li and that ¡°Mr. Li¡± so intimated? He should tell Su Li the thing about Su Qingtan.


    However, it was normal. Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t find other reasons to exin why he suppressed Su Qingtan¡¯s devils inside with the ice toxin. After all, the ice toxin had no benefits except restraining the Qiyu Xuangong which was also evil.


    Thinking of this, Ling Qinn had to leave silently. He couldn¡¯t make trouble for Ling Li again.


    Ling Li asked angrily, ¡°What do you want this time?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hesitate to expose the head office for her and treated her as a believable girl. But why did she treat him so coldly?


    Did she still think that he mistook her for Ling Xue? Was she still angry?


    Orst time... he identally kissed her.


    ¡°Your Excellency, did you remember that you owed me a favor on the way to the hunting ground a few days ago?¡±


    Su Li smiled foxily and continued saying, ¡°I know that you have a big household. So, you can¡¯t return me with many benefits at a time. You must remember that you owe me two favors now. At some point in the future, you should do two things for me unconditionally without viting the teachings of the Yinmo Cult. As long as you promise, I will cure Ling Qinn immediately.


    Her request was the same as before!


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t think of the reason for the rebuttal. Su Li¡¯s request was too vague, so he thought that she was plotting a sinister trick. But now, the most important thing was to detoxify Ling Qinn¡¯s toxin.


    ¡°Miss Su, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I am serious!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! I, Ling Li, owe Miss Su Li two requests in this life. I won¡¯t forget my promise until you tell me your requests!¡±


    An hourter...


    Ling Li scowled and looked at Su Li who cupped the ice crystal branch. He asked unbelievably, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    From beginning to end, Ling Li only saw Su Li put the branch of the Kurong tree on the location of Ling Qinn¡¯s pubic region. Then... there was nothing else.


    Ling Li had a sense of suffering losses in business. If he had known that it was so easy to detoxify Ling Qinn¡¯s ice toxin, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Su Li here. Now he actually owed her another favor!


    But Ling Qinn who was between them had no time to consider Ling Li¡¯s feelings.


    After Ling Qinn saw that the dry branch produced ice crystals gradually during the hour, his eyes were moist. He felt that he was more rxed and could feel clearly that the ice toxin that had troubled him over ten years was leaving away from his body at a rapid speed.


    ¡°Dad! Mom!¡±


    ¡°I can live again!¡±


    ¡°Believe me! I will find the real murderer of the case that year!¡±


    ¡°You saw that I just put the branch on Ling Qinn¡¯s abdomen. Do you think it is quite easy? If you do this, you can¡¯t drive the ice toxin out of his body. It needs techniques and secret methods. One who has no real skills of the medical circle can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Su Li talked nonsense, which made Ling Li feel better.


    In fact, the preparations for curing ice toxin had been finished when she was in the Linli Building. And now she could only finish thest step with the Kurong tree. The energy and medicinal materials Su Li had consumed were beyond Ling Li¡¯s imagination.


    However, Su Li didn¡¯t tell Ling Li about those.


    In this life, she just wanted to stand in the dark and watched Ling Li realize his wish quietly. She didn¡¯t want to destroy the image of her husband in heart. Even if she knew that she couldn¡¯t see that innocent juvenile any more, she didn¡¯t want him to be... the man in the previous life.


    He should be the crownless king who shined with radiance and spirit and shouldn¡¯t be the husband of an ordinary and disfigured woman...

 Chapter 187 - Baishou Feast

    <strong>Chapter 187 Baishou Feast</strong>


    Su Li still kept calm, but Ling Li could feel clearly from Su Li¡¯s back that she was a little sad. That kind of sadness onlysted for a moment, so Ling Li thought that it was his illusion.


    Ling Li was quite puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him and why he had a dim eyesight just now.


    ¡°Mr. Li told me to leave the branch to you. Put it near my Eldest Brother. Remember not to touch the ice crystal. Otherwise, you will be bitten by the extreme frost. This is the quintessence of the ice toxin stored in your body for more than ten years. You should be careful.¡±


    Then Su Li handed the ice crystal branch to Ling Qinn. Ling Qinn took it carefully and said seriously, ¡°Miss Su, thank you so much. I will do as Mr. Li enjoins me!¡±


    Ling Qinn wiped his tears and refreshed as if he became another person. The sound of cracking came from his body faintly.


    His cultivation had been suppressed by the ice toxin for too long. And now, the ice toxin was driven out of his body. His cultivation was bound to advance rapidly!


    After saying goodbye to Ling Li and Ling Qinn, Su Li returned to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Mammy Li had already prepared the dinner for her. Su Li went to her study after dinner and found that there was a roll of file on the table.


    The mark on the file showed that... it was sent by Qu Lu.


    Su Li focused her eyes on it and opened the seal.


    Su Zipei¡¯s words and actions in daily life were recorded in the file. Su Zipei had been on intimate terms with many masters from rich and influential families in recent days. Su Li didn¡¯t know who taught her the methods ofmunicating with those who were in the upper level of Yunjing City. She was actually so popr and was a little famous. But... she was popr as a bitch.


    ¡°Even so, she is quite great!¡±


    Seeing this, Su Li felt strange. Many girls from unknown families were more beautiful than Su Zipei, but few could attract masters from rich families. Zhu Yan didn¡¯t have that kind of methods and insight. The only possibility was that Su Zipei was supported by a capable person.


    But Su Zipei had no value. Who on earth helped her?


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly. Even Qu Lu couldn¡¯t find the person, so the person¡¯s stealth was higher than the intelligence system of the Hehuan Sect. She should be cautious!


    ¡°The Baishou Feast will be held two dayster.¡±


    Su Li crumbled the file and showed a determined expression. If Su Zipei really had an ulterior motive, she would give herself away the day after tomorrow.


    That was because everyone would celebrate the Baishou Feast!


    Young talents killed countless beasts in the Autumn Hunting Contest. If the carcasses of beasts were exposed to the wilderness and decayed, it would be quite wasteful.


    Common people had little food to eat in the famine year. The aim of the Autumn Hunting Contest was to celebrate the harvest. If food was wasted, the Dahan Country would be a corrupt country where the portals of the rich reeked of flesh and wine while frozen bodiesy by the roadside.


    Thus, the Baishou Feast would be held every year after the Autumn Hunting Contest.


    After three days¡¯ hunting, the Royal Guards would collect all the carcasses of beasts and carried them to the Imperial Kitchen to cook. Then the Baishou Feast which favored all the people would be held in thergest Shenwu Square of Yunjing City in the name of the winner of the Autumn Hunting Contest.


    Every citizen of Yunjing City had the qualification to get one or two jin of meat to enjoy at home. Even people who just lived in Yunjing City temporarily had the chance to eat. It was really a festival that everyone should celebrate.


    Common people in Yunjing City even called the day ¡°meat-eating day¡± because of the tradition. The name was simple and straight.


    The day of the Baishou Feast came quickly amid expectation ofmon people in Yunjing City.


    Many Royal Guards came to the Shenwu Square to keep order before the dawn. Long tables were set in order in the square, but there had been no meat yet. The street outside the Royal Guards were crowded withmon people who came to get meat. It was not chaotic because the road was divided by the Royal Guards. If one dared to jump the queue, he would be thrown to the end by the Royal Guards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat meat! Let¡¯s eat meat!¡±


    A child who wore patched clothes said happily near his parents. Hisughter moved people around him. The Shenwu Square was full of warmth.


    The sun rose from the east gradually.


    Large numbers of maids and eunuchs came with trays of delicious meat at 7 a.m. They put meat on long tables. Meat was roasted or stewed for broth or braised based on its quality. Every dish was delicious and scented, which mademon people drool.


    After meat was put on all the long tables, the leader of the Royal Guards shouted amid everyone¡¯s expectation, ¡°In the first round, thousands of people enter into the square! There are enough preys this year, so everyone can get three jin of meat!¡±


    The Royal Guards allowed people toe in as the leader stopped talking. Thousands of people rushed into the square immediately. And hundreds of scales had already be ced at the entrance of the square.


    No one dared to take more meat. Legs of people who took more meat and escaped in past years were broken. Considering the severe consequences, everyone obeyed the rule. Everything seemed very harmonious.


    Su Li also stood in the queue. She nced atrge numbers of people in the queue and took a jade token from her arms. She handed the jade token to the solider who checked, and the solider let her go inside immediately after seeing it.


    ¡°Look, she is a member of the National Academy!¡±


    ¡°Is she a student of the Girls¡¯ College of Martial Arts? It is wonderful to participate in the autumn hunting!¡±


    Many people talked outside and were full of envy. ¡°I will strive to be admitted by the National Academy next year!¡±


    As long as one had preys in the Autumn Hunting Contest, he could enter into the Baishou Building which was specially built for the Baishou Feast!


    Although Su Li only had two pairs of ears, she also got the opportunity.


    Su Li put her jade token away and bypassed long tables. She stopped in front of the seven-story building. This was the Baishou Building.


    She walked into the first floor and heard the hubbub of the crowd.


    She nced at the crowd and saw no acquaintance, so she sat near a table and enjoyed the meat. The cooking skill of the cook of the Imperial Kitchen wasn¡¯t as good as hers. But their styles of cooking were different, so the meat tasted quite special. Su Li enjoyed the meat and forgot that she could go to the top story based on her identity.


    For many young talents who had the opportunity to enter into the Baishou Building, they wouldn¡¯t forget their real aim because of the meat. Most people in the first floor were ordinary. They couldn¡¯t even go to the second floor. They ganged up and recruited people to form a faction. They even looked at Su Li who enjoyed eating and drinking with a despised expression.


    People in this floor were in a low level, so they didn¡¯t know Su Li. In addition, Su Li enjoyed eating and didn¡¯t look up.


    She stopped suddenly because she perceived that another person was beside her.


    She looked up and saw that Ling Li looked at her with a sly smile. He was really a yboy. Su Li nced at him with no expression and... continued to eat.


    Ling Li was unhappy because he was ignored by Su Li. He said coldly and bluntly, ¡°Hey! Seeing me is your honor. Are you such an impolite girl?!¡±


    (He came to say hello to Su Li, so he thought Su Li should at least consider his feelings.)


    Su Li smiled and looked up. She said politely, ¡°Thanks for Childe Ling¡¯s attention. I am just an ordinary girl and don¡¯t have the qualification to speak to you, so Childe Ling should go to upstairs quickly.¡±


    If there were no other people here, she was bound to say, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk with you. Don¡¯t bother me!¡±


    Ling Li was quite angry. But a voice came into his ears before he could say something.


    ¡°Second Sister, you are here. I have looked for you for a long time. I heard that you hunted two ears of a rabbit at the hunting ground. It¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    Su Zipei who was in a luxurious water-blue dress appeared suddenly. She held a yboy¡¯s arm and smiled. The yboy¡¯s steps were really exaggerated. She seeded in imitating the charm of the misses from rich families.


    Su Li looked up and wiped her greasy fingertips. She replied with a smile, ¡°It turns out to be Third Sister. I am quite surprised that you cane here.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen Su Zipei for a long time. Zipei hadn¡¯t been a virgin, but Su Li wasn¡¯t surprised because she had guessed that after getting that file.


    Su Li¡¯s tone was quite normal, but Su Zipei became angry instantly.


    For Su Zipei, Su Li¡¯s words meant that she depended on men to get the opportunity to enter into the Baishou Building. She thought that Su Li wasughing at her.


    Su Zipei touched the half jade hung on her waist and calmed herself down quickly. She turned to look at Ling Li and refuted Su Li boldly, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I got the opportunity all by myself. You just hunted two ears of a rabbit and actually entered into the building. I don¡¯t believe that you could get the opportunity without the ¡®help¡¯ of others. In addition...¡±


    ¡°Why do you find a master with a disability of legs? Are you only worthy of such a useless man?¡±


    Su Zipei held the young man¡¯s arm more tightly and made no attempt to disguise her sarcasm. She didn¡¯t notice that the man near her was extremely shocked.


    Su Li covered up her mouth and smiled. She shook her head and said, ¡°Childe, I persuade you to leave quickly.¡±


    The young yboy trembled and ditched Su Zipei¡¯s hands violently. He escaped without saying a word as if someone was running after him and was about to kill him.


    Su Zipei stood there with a stunned expression. She didn¡¯t understand why Childe Wang ran away!


    At this moment, Ling Li cursed loudly. The curse echoed in the first floor, ¡°Innocent ugly girl, do you know whom you are speaking to?¡±


    All the people in the first floor focused their eyes on them.


    Su Zipei had never experienced this kind of situation and turned pale with sudden fear. But when she heard ¡°ugly girl¡±, she was extremely angry and cursed in a shrill voice, ¡°Ugly? Am I ugly? You, a disabled man, have no qualification to curse me!¡±


    Oh...


    Seeing that Su Zipei dared to curse Ling Li, the crowd was in chaos.


    After all, Su Zipei was just a humble girl who was over-disguised. She showed her ugliness just now like a shrew. Su Li stood nearby and showed an innocent expression. Actually, she didn¡¯t sympathize Su Zipei at all.


    It was a good opportunity for Su Li!


    She could get more information from the quarrel between Su Zipei and Ling Li.


    ¡°Well!¡± Ling Liughed suddenly and pped his hands. He replied coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard ¡®disabled¡¯ for a long time. You said twice just now. If I don¡¯t consider your sister¡¯s sense of decency, I will break your legs and let you know the feeling of disability...¡±


    Ling Li looked at Su Zipei with a terrible expression!


    Su Zipei couldn¡¯t help trembling. She heard people¡¯s talking and finally knew whom the man was. But she would rather not know.


    ¡°Who on earth is this girl? She should curse the first yboy of Yunjing City!¡±


    ¡°She seems to be Su Li¡¯s sister from Master Ling¡¯s words. Su Li is so polite and intelligent, but she should have such a humble and impolite sister.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much Master Ling likes Su Li, he should have his own limit of endurance. Su Zipei provokes him today. It is hard to guess what will happen...¡±


    Master Ling!


    The first yboy in Yunjing City!


    Su Zipei was stunned. The person behind her reminded her not to provoke Ling Li, but she should curse him just now. She didn¡¯t understand why Ling Li appeared in the first floor and stayed there with Su Li!


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    People around them discussed more and more loudly. Su Zipei was really frightened. She ran towards the outside crazily with all her might and disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    The crowdughed, but Su Li couldn¡¯tugh. She ran after Su Zipei worriedly. Although she had never been on good terms with Su Zipei, she shouldn¡¯t let those people know.


    Seeing that Su Li disappeared in the distance, Ling Li smiled slyly. He waved to Ling Mo who stood near the entrance and enjoined Ling Mo in a low voice, ¡°The jade on Su Zipei¡¯s waist is very extraordinary. Go to steal it.¡±


    He must punish Su Zipei who offended him. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t show that he was the first yboy in Yunjing City.


    In addition, Su Li had been bullied by members of the Su Family in these years. He should seek revenge for her to some extent.

 Chapter 188 - Lord Rui

    <h4>Chapter 188 Lord Rui</h4>


    Su Li returned to the Baishou Building. Ling Li wasn¡¯t there. She thought that he might be found and pushed upstairs by his brother, Ling Ping. Su Li didn¡¯t have the interest of enjoying the delicacies because of Su Zipei¡¯s appearance, so, she walked upstairs.


    Seeing that Su Li went upstairs and didn¡¯t be stopped by the Royal Guards beside the stairs, people were stunned. They never thought that the girl theyughed at just now should have a higher status than them.


    At the same time, Su Zipei was in disorder. She bumped over several long tables and her dress was sprinkled with meat soup. She walked out of the Shenwu Square unconsciously and then calmed herself down. Then she managed to identify the direction and ran towards the ce where she often saw the mysterious girl.


    She provoked the person whom she couldn¡¯t provoke. Her mother couldn¡¯t save her, so, she had to ask the mysterious girl for help!


    Today, the street outside the Shenwu Square of Yunjing City was extraordinarily quiet. Su Zipei run faster and faster as if the hope was in front of her. She turned a corner and at this moment, a sedan also came head-on towards her.


    It was toote for Su Zipei to stop. ¡°Bang!¡± She bumped into a servant who carried the sedan.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Su Zipei fell to the ground on her back. The sedan was also unstable, which made the person in the sedan uncovered the curtain to see what happened. The person was a man at 30s. His appearance showed that he was a dignified and noble man. Su Zipei guessed that he must be a nobility.


    Su Zipei cursed in her heart and thought that she was so unlucky. She not only offended the master of the Ling Family but bumped into the Master of nobility in the street.


    She stood up hurriedly. The middle-aged man saw the jade pendant on her waist and was stunned. He sat still for a long time.


    ¡°I am sorry to bump into the Master. Please forgive me.¡±


    Su Zipei made several kowtows. Seeing that the Master said nothing, the butler waved his hands impatiently. Su Zipei was quite happy. She stood up and ran away at once. She didn¡¯t notice that her jade pendant was stolen by a figure at the moment she passed though the sedan.


    The middle-aged man brought his thoughts back and shouted angrily, ¡°Turn back, quickly! Stop that girl!¡±


    The butler was shocked. He hadn¡¯t seen his Master get angry for many years. He used his martial arts and caught Su Zipei¡¯s shoulder. Then he threw Su Zipei in front of the sedan and apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your meaning, Master. It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Snapped!


    The middle-aged man walked out of the sedan and pped the butler. Then he said angrily, ¡°Why are you so rude to her? Apologize to her quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Yes.¡±


    The butler was afraid of being pped again and didn¡¯t dare to refute. He turned to Su Zipei and apologized, ¡°Miss, I am too rude just now. Sorry.¡±


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t so angry. Then he turned around excitedly and looked at Su Zipei who was confused. But he didn¡¯t see the jade pendant on Su Zipei¡¯s waist.


    Did he have illusion?!


    The middle-aged man¡¯s hand stopped in the air. Was it his illusion? But he really saw the jade pendant just now. Was it because he always thought about the jade pendant and that affected his normal vision?


    Su Zipei thought that today should be a blessing in disguise. She met the Master from a noble family by chance and was very happy. But suddenly, the Master was terribly cool towards her.


    She was extremely puzzled. The middle-aged man waved his hands disappointedly and returned to the sedan before Su Zipei reacted. ¡°Give her some silver as thepensation for frightening her. Let¡¯s go.¡± The Master said.


    The butler seemed to be ustomed to the entric behavior of his master. He threw several silver ingots and waved to servants to go towards the Shenwu Square.


    Su Zipei looked at the distant sedan and then looked at the silver on the ground.


    That rich Master just left?


    She was quite disappointed!


    She picked up the silver ingots and put them in her arms. ¡°Bah!¡± Then she said with a vicious expression, ¡°People in Yunjing City are really as annoying as my Second Sister.¡±


    The middle-aged man who still observed Su Zipei secretly in the sedan shook his head after seeing Su Zipei¡¯s behavior. He thought that he really had an illusion just now. She was so rude and couldn¡¯t be his daughter.


    The sedan disappeared from the corner. Su Zipei patted her dress and stood up. Her face was colorless instantly.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at her waist and just groped with her hands for several times. But she didn¡¯t feel the jade pendant.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t help looking down. Her mind was in a nk when she saw there was nothing on her waist.


    The jade pendant was lost!


    Her biggest support in Yunjing City was lost!


    How could she return to her n without the jade pendant? How could she enter into the rich and powerful families?


    ¡°No, I must drop it on the ground when I ran just now!¡±


    After crying for a moment kneeling on the ground, Su Zipei came to her sense and looked for it crazily along the street. If people didn¡¯t go to the Baishou Feast and saw her crazy appearance, she would be the biggest scandal the next day.


    ¡°Where is it?! Where is it?!¡±


    Su Zipei became more and more desperate. Her eyes filled with tears and her vision was blurred. If the jade pendant was picked up by someone, she would never find it...


    Su Zipei was still looking for the jade pendant crazily. At the same time, the sedan of the middle-aged man stopped at the edge of the Shenwu Square. The middle-aged man walked out of the sedan and looked at the seven-story building in the distance. He murmured, ¡°I haven¡¯te to the Baishou Building for many years.¡±


    The butler who stood nearby said immediately, ¡°The Majesty said that the Baishou Building was yours. You are the only owner.¡±


    The middle-aged man shook his head and walked towards the Baishou Building disappointedly. If his luxurious robe was neglected, it could be seen from his expression that he was just a misery schr.


    ¡°It has been so many years. Don¡¯t you forget it yet?¡±


    The butler sighed and kept up with the middle-aged man.


    At this time, Xuan Jingzhou and his wife were collecting meat with a basin in the square. They wouldn¡¯t give up the opportunity of getting meat freely.


    The proprietress put the meat into her mouth as the Royal Guards didn¡¯t notice. She looked around flexibly with her gleaming eyes. Suddenly, she saw the back of the middle-aged man who entered into the Baishou Building. Her smile vanished and her happy expression was full of hostility now.


    Ah?


    The butler perceived that someone looked at them viciously. He turned around suddenly and found the babble of the crowd. No one released the killing intention.


    That was his illusion?


    The butler shook his head and followed the middle-aged man into the building. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t my illusion, the person wasn¡¯t so stupid to take actions here.¡± The butler thought.


    Seeing that the butler walked into the building, Xuan Jingzhou was relieved. He still grabbed the proprietress¡¯s hand and transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°Keep calm! Don¡¯t you remember what the monk of Mount Chan said? Do you want to ruin our seven years¡¯ efforts today?¡±


    The proprietress took a deep breath. She calmed herself down and continued to eat. Xuan Jingzhou couldn¡¯t see her face clearly but heard the resentful words from her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up! My sister died but he lives without any guilt. Why?!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou sighed andforted the proprietress in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we go back home. It¡¯s not safe here...¡±


    Actually, Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t have so much resent for the middle-aged man as his wife. Because the middle-aged man wasn¡¯t a heartless man as the proprietress said.


    As a Lord, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t marry other women in his lifetime. Wasn¡¯t it enough to prove that he wasn¡¯t a heartless man?


    But Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t dare to tell those words to his wife.


    On entering into the Baishou Building, the middle-aged man attracted most of the young men¡¯s attention as if he was born with unique charm. People couldn¡¯t help looking at him several times.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Almost all the young talents here knew rich and powerful men in Yunjing City, but they didn¡¯t know whom the middle-aged man was.


    ¡°Lord, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    The butler said carefully in a low voice. The middle-aged man stood in the first floor for a long time and didn¡¯t want to go upstairs. He nced at every corner of the Baishou Building as if he saw the scene that year.


    However, he wasn¡¯t the young man before. Everything was past and people of that year couldn¡¯t return.


    ¡°Lord, it¡¯s time to go upstairs. If we arete and the feast has begun, you will lose face.¡±


    The butler couldn¡¯t help reminding him again. The middle-aged man swung his arms and replied coldly, ¡°What prestige do I have?¡±


    ¡°Lord...¡±


    The butler sighed. Then he bent over and kept up with him quickly.


    At this moment, Su Li sat on the top floor and drank alone. Everybody kept at least one-meter away from her. Because Ling Li, the yboy, said that if one dared to approach Su Li, he wouldn¡¯t let the person go out of the Baishou Building safe and sound.


    Su Li was quite helpless for that, but she had no other choices. Considering her identity now, she had to let Ling Li do what he wanted. Fortunately, Ma Jintian came to provoke him. Ling Li was busy quarreling with him, so, Su Li could sit here quietly.


    If one wanted to put on a satisfactory y, one must integrate himself or herself into the character. ncing at Ling Li and Ma Jintian who were still quarreling, Su Li thought it was quite funny. Ling Li pretended to be a yboy for over ten years, so, he could interpret the character perfectly.


    Thud-thud...


    At this moment, the slow tramp of feet came from the stairs. Many people turned back to see which talented one arrived.


    When they saw the middle-aged man, they were all stunned. Some were so shocked that they even dropped their wine sses on the ground unconsciously. Then people were in a chaos.


    ¡°He came here?!¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t walked out of his mansion for more than ten years, has he? He shoulde today.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he is seriously ill and can only stay at home, right?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Young talents from deep-rooted families recognized the middle-aged man at the first sight, but those from emerging families didn¡¯t know who the man was.


    Su Li was attracted by the chaos and turn around. She was stunned suddenly as if her heart was stroke by a hammer. She couldn¡¯t hold the wine ss and she just let it drop on the table. The wine was sprinkled on the ground.


    It¡¯s him...


    The First Prince, the Second Prince and the Third Prince almost stood up simultaneously and walked towards the middle-aged man. They bowed to salute.


    Because the middle-aged man was the younger brother of the emperor, the Eighth Lord of Dahan Country, Lord Rui!


    ¡°Eighth Uncle!¡±

 Chapter 189 - Su Li’s First Acquaintance with Her Biological Father?

    <h4>Chapter 189 Su Li¡¯s First Acquaintance with Her Biological Father?</h4>


    Seeing that little princes gradually grew up into handsome adults in a blink of an eye, Lord Rui smiled bitterly. He hadn¡¯t smiled for a long time.


    In a blink of an eye, it had been seventeen years.


    ¡°Talented people keep showing up, and each new generation excels thest one. You have grown up and must learn to share your father¡¯s affairs. Don¡¯t bezy and ck.¡±


    ¡°OK. I know!¡±s


    Although the three persons answered loudly, they all had their own ideas inside.


    Uncle Rui was only less than forty years old, but half of his hair was white. If there were lots of wrinkles on his face, he would look like their father who was sixty years old.


    ¡°Sure enough, what happened in the past is true...¡±


    Dongfang Sheng looked strange. He was the eldest. When that matter happened, he was sensible enough. The Imperial Pce was full of rumors. He still remembered some of them. The Third Prince and the Fifth Prince didn¡¯t know it because after that woman left Yunjing, the emperor blocked Lord Rui¡¯s scandal. If someone gossiped with others, his or her tongue would be pulled up!


    ¡°Wu Jin is here to meet Lord Rui!¡±


    ¡°Ma Jintian...¡±


    Then, masters of various families gave a salute to Lord Rui, the younger brother of the emperor of the Dahan Country. Such an identity made him nobler than others.


    Only Ling Li sat on a wheelchair and squinted at the crowd. He was like a drunkard and said, ¡°Who is Lord Rui? I have never heard of him. Is he fake?¡±


    People allughed.


    ¡°Ha-ha, the idiot even dares to scold the lord?¡±


    ¡°He has been arrogant for a long time. He will be punished sooner orter. Even if he is arrogant, he does not dare to behave in this way in front of Lord Rui.¡±


    Lord Rui raised his eyebrows and turned back. When he saw Ling Li who was untidy, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was obvious that he was a yboy. How could he reach the top floor?


    ¡°Lord, he is Ling Li, the second son of the Ling Family. When he was a child, he had a disability of legs. What¡¯s more, both Old General Ling and General Ling died. Nobody could teach him... So, he bes a yboy.¡±


    The butler transmitted the sound in silence to Lord Rui. Lord Rui understood. But he still walked to Ling Li. All the audience¡¯s eyes followed him. yboy Ling would be scolded. It was difficult for them to see the scene. They even wanted to draw this scene and mounted it on the wall. Only in this way could they vent their anger!


    Lord Rui sat beside Ling Li and looked at him with disdain. He said with a low voice, ¡°Your father and grandfather are big heroes. I admire them very much! Even if your legs were lost because of a secret plot, you can¡¯t be a yboy and disgrace your father and grandfather!¡±


    Ling Li stopped holding the wine and slowly raised his head. He was so angry that his eyes reddened. Lord Rui was nervous. It seemed that his words were not only useless but also backfired.


    Sure enough, Ling Li knocked at the table with a ¡°bang¡±, and the wine spilled. He said, ¡°Who are you?! Do you think that you can scold me because you think you are a lord? My father and grandfather died for your Dongfang Family, and I am also disabled. Your Dongfang Family are satisfied, aren¡¯t you? And you think you canugh at me at random?! Hmm?!¡±


    Then, the expressions of all the three princes changed. They came with anger. Dongfang Sheng shouted angrily, ¡°Ling Li, you talked about the imperial family unscrupulously. This is an act of rebellion. Do you know that you aremitting a crime?!¡±


    Ling Li was calm and pointed to Dongfang Sheng¡¯s face. He said to Lord Rui with a smile, ¡°Ha-ha... He wants to punish me unscrupulously. Dongfang Sheng, if you are a member of the Dongfang Family, don¡¯t appear in front of me. You are sick.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Dongfang Sheng was so angry that his face reddened. He looked at Lord Rui. But Lord Rui was calm.


    It was silent for a moment.


    Finally, Lord Rui tried to open his lips. He felt sorry. Ling Li¡¯s personality had already developed. It was difficult for him to change it. It was inappropriate for him to rashly talk about the Ling Family. But he was a member of the imperial family. So, he couldn¡¯t apologize in public.


    ¡°Sheng, go away with others. I want to talk with him alone.¡±


    Seeing that their uncle didn¡¯t punish Ling Li but showed some interest to him, all the three princes frowned slightly. The Ling Family didn¡¯t support any of them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to see that the Ling Family and Lord Rui who could be drawn over to their sides had a close rtionship.


    However, at this moment, they might not talk too much. What¡¯s more, Lord Rui might not talk with the yboy Ling Li.


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Yang smiled and stepped back. He said, ¡°OK. Take your time to talk. I am leaving now.¡±


    After the Fifth Prince left, the other two princes left sessively. Although someone still peeped at them from time to time, the conversation between Ling Li and Lord Rui would not be heard because all the princes were out of earshot and the old butler kept watching them.


    After Ling Li vented his anger, he felt happy. He scratched his chestzily andy on his wheelchair. His right foot was close to falling on the ground. Ling Mo bent down, put his right foot back thoughtfully and covered him with a nket.


    When the butler saw that the muscles of Ling Li¡¯s right leg atrophied heavily, he instantly shook his head slightly. Ling Li¡¯s muscles atrophied so heavily that his legs couldn¡¯t be cured.


    ¡°Lord Rui, do you want to teach me something again?¡±


    Lord Rui lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I was offensive to you just now. Even if you are a useless yboy, I should apologize to you.¡±


    The old butler¡¯s expression changed slightly. He put his hand on the shoulder of Lord Rui and called the lord, ¡°...Master.¡±


    Ling Li looked surprised. He had lots of thoughts inside.


    Dongfang Rui was different. Not everyone was as tolerant as him. He would have lots of supporters with his charm. Why was he alone?


    ¡°Will you apologize to me... You are the hereditary lord and the brother of the emperor. I can¡¯t stand your apology...¡±


    There was a faint smile on Ling Li¡¯s face. He took over a jade pendant from Ling Mo and yed with it. Su Zipei was furious now? However, although the texture of this half jade pendant was good, it was broken. Su Zipei didn¡¯t look like a person to cherish it...


    Ling Li did not ept Dongfang Rui¡¯s apology. Thetter was a little angry. He looked up and saw the jade pendant in Ling Li¡¯s hand. He immediately trembled uncontrobly.


    It was not an illusion this time!


    What?


    Ling Li found something unusual. Dongfang Rui stared at the jade pendant in Ling Li¡¯s hand. He seemed to be fixed. Countless thoughts passed through Ling Li¡¯s mind.


    Was it true?


    ¡°Ling Li, can you show me the jade pendant in your hand?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was so excited that he was no longer calm. The old butler was worried about him. It was true that the master had lovesickness. He got a little better recently and couldn¡¯t afford any ident.


    Ling Li curled up his lips and put the jade pendant on the table. Dongfang Rui immediately grabbed it and looked at it carefully. It seemed that he had got a priceless treasure.


    The break was rounded and the jade pendant couldn¡¯t hurt his hands. But he knew that this jade pendant was the one that he gave to her. It could not be wrong.


    Ling Li was his own son?


    Lord Rui was confused. When Yun left Yunjing, he didn¡¯t see that Yun was pregnant. How could she give their child to the Ling Family?


    Those closely involved couldn¡¯t see clearly, but a bystander was always clear-minded.


    Seeing that his master was no longer calm, the old butler immediately asked him, ¡°Childe Ling, can you tell us where you got this jade pendant?¡±


    Yes!


    Lord Rui immediately came to his sense. Ling Li was a yboy. So, he must molest lots of virtuous girls. The jade pendant didn¡¯t belong to him. He must rob it from a girl!


    In an instant, Dongfang Rui became extremely terrible. He said, ¡°Ling Li, if you dare to...¡±


    ¡°Lord Rui, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Ling Li interrupted Dongfang Rui with a smile and sneered, ¡°It seems that this jade pendant is very important to you. Why was it lost? However, I did not rob it but borrow it from a youngdy! If you don¡¯t believe me... you can ask her in person.¡±


    Then, Ling Li pointed to the direction of Su Li¡¯s seat. But when Dongfang Rui turned back, he saw nobody on that table.


    ¡°You fool me?!¡±


    Dongfang Rui turned back suddenly with anger. But he found that Ling Li also frowned and that thetter¡¯s expression seemed to be true. Ling Li muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s weird. Where is Su Li?¡±


    Su Li!


    Her surname was Su!


    Dongfang Rui was shocked and rushed to the stairs instantly. If she was not in the top floor, she might go downstairs!


    She was still here when he came, but she left at this moment.


    She... knew her origin!


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Dongfang Rui went down to the sixth floor and shouted loudly. All the audience was shocked. Why did he call Su Li?


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The old butler followed him in a hurry. He said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. The Baishou Building is your property. I asked others. Su Li just went out. We can catch up with her.¡±


    Dongfang Rui raised his robe and jumped out from the window with his cultivation. What a pleasant surprise! But he had prepared inside and waited for seventeen years!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The old butler was shocked and quickly rushed to the window to look down. The master had not performed his cultivation for more than ten years. If he tumbled identally, what would he do?!


    The old butler stuck out his head. He saw that the master fell to the ground smoothly. Then the old butler breathed a sigh of relief and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    Su Li coldly looked at Dongfang Rui who suddenly fell from the sky. She said nothing.


    When Dongfang Rui saw Su Li, his longing and excitement turned into silent trickles. He looked serious, but his eyes reddened. He tried to say something but failed.


    Her name was Su Li. Although she didn¡¯t look like my Yun, her cold temperament was the same as that of Yun. They were almost the same!


    There must be no mistake this time!


    ¡°Did your mother give the name to you?¡± Dongfang Rui asked in a trembling voice. He covered his chest for his heart was beating fast.


    Su Li bent down to give a salute to Dongfang Rui. She smiled and said gently, ¡°The name was given by me. I am from the Su Family. That jade pendant is not mine. I think you made a mistake.¡±


    Dongfang Rui waspletely shocked. Did Ling Li deceive him?


    Or Su Li did not ept him?


    He had envisioned the scene of meeting his daughter for ten thousand times, but none of them was so unfeeling like today¡¯s scene. Su Li even didn¡¯t give him the chance to say ¡°I am your biological father.¡±


    Su Li slightly closed her mouth and stepped back. She lowered her head and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have other things, I am leaving.¡±


    Then, Su Li turned back and left unhesitatingly. She looked so decisive. Seeing her back, Dongfang Rui seemed to fall into a cold pool. He felt very cold.

 Chapter 190 - Sounding out the Su Family

    <strong>Chapter 190 Sounding out the Su Family</strong>


    ¡°Master!¡±


    When the old butler came out of the Baishou Building, he just saw Dongfang Rui standing alone. He was in surprise. Did Miss Su Li leave?!


    ¡°Wu Bin, why didn¡¯t that girl give me the opportunity to say something? She just left?¡±


    The old butler called ¡°Wu Bin¡± was shocked. He immediatelyforted the master. He said, ¡°Master, maybe she is really not your daughter. When that person left, no one knew that she was pregnant. We found that she was pregnant when her corpse was brought back, but it was uncertain whether your daughter... was still alive!¡±


    Dongfang Rui unfolded his right hand without an expression and asked, ¡°What about the jade pendant? How can you exin it?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    The old butler sighed in his heart, ¡°Maybe the jade pendant was picked by her. Or she heard of your story and wanted to chance her luck here. Maybe she ys cat and mouse with you. Master, you must be calm!¡±


    p!


    There was another p. Dongfang Rui was furious. He said, ¡°Bastard! You stopped me that year and disturb my thoughts now. Are you happy that I am childless in my whole life?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Master, I hope you can find the miss too...¡±


    The old butler covered his face and exined immediately. He felt guilty about that. Therefore, he gave up his great future in the Imperial Pce and was willing to be an old servant of Dongfang Rui.


    Even if Dongfang Rui frequently beat him, he had notined these years.


    When he personally brought back her corpse, he understood that he couldn¡¯t pay off his debt in his life.


    ...


    ¡°...Lord, do you see half jade pendant on the road?¡±


    Su Zipei trudged to Dongfang Rui. She was dirty and said with a pitiful voice, ¡°The jade pendant given by my mother was lost by me.¡±


    It was her!


    The old butler looked surprised. It was the little girl whom they met on the road.


    Dongfang Rui amazedly looked at Su Zipei who was crying sadly. He said, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Su Zipei was puzzled but still replied, ¡°My name is Su Zipei.¡±


    Her surname was also Su...


    Dongfang Rui waspletely confused. Which one was her daughter?


    ¡°My jade pendant!¡±


    Su Zipei suddenly saw a small part of the jade pendant in Dongfang Rui¡¯s hand. She looked excited. She seemed toe to life. She grabbed the jade pendant and ran away.


    ¡°The upbringing of this child...¡±


    Dongfang Rui felt a repugnance inside. He thought that his daughter had lived alone these years, so it was normal that she became so impolite.


    However, Dongfang Rui really hoped that what Ling Li said was true. After all, Su Li was more like him.


    ¡°Master, leave it to me. I will find their origins.¡±


    Dongfang Rui nodded slightly. He suddenly felt vertiginous and was close to fainting. The old butler was scared and immediately supported him.


    Dongfang Rui pushed the butler away and waved his hand. He said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I am tired. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°The matter of the auction house¡ª¡± When the old butler talked about the business, Dongfang Rui had stepped into the sedan chair. He said, ¡°Let Commander Hu deal with it. Just focus on the matter of the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    After Dongfang Rui left, Commander Hu received the message from the old butler. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Commander Wu, I will deal with it. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. How are you?¡±


    The old butler instantly waved his hand and said, ¡°I am not themand now. I have resigned for more than ten years. Now I am an old servant of the master.¡±


    ¡°Command... Predecessor Wu, why did you resign that year?¡±


    Commander Hu sighed. The old butler shook his head and said, ¡°I did make a mistake. The master¡¯s body is weak. I am leaving. Go on with what you are doing.¡±


    Seeing the old butler stoop and leave quickly, Commander Hu had waves of emotions. He was only a soldier following Wu Bin. If Wu Bin did not appreciate him, he would not get the position of themander of Royal Guards.


    ¡°The affairs of the world are inconstant...¡±


    Commander Hu signed in his heart and forgot the matter of taking meat from the square. He strode to the Baishou Building.


    Ling Li leaned on the window of the seventh floor and saw them all the way. He knew the reason and looked cold. In the Dasu Town, Su Li was bullied by the Su Family, but he had never doubted her origin.


    In other words, Su Li¡¯s attitude of bearing hardships withoutints puzzled him.


    Today, it was obvious that there was a story about the jade pendant. It was possible that Ling Li helped Dongfang Rui meet his daughter.


    ¡°Ling Qinn¡¯s injury is cured and has nothing to do. What¡¯s more, he always lets me assign a task to him. Ha-ha... Here it is.¡±


    ...


    It was easy for Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion to find the origins of Su Zipei and Su Li. Wu Bin knew all about them in only one afternoon.


    ¡°The two girls are actually sisters?!¡±


    Wu Bin was surprised. So... did thedy give birth to twins?


    No!


    Before he got the exact news, he shouldn¡¯t make the master over-excited.


    ¡°Tell all the servants not to tell it to the master. I will change clothes and go out. Guard the mansion.¡±


    Most of the guards in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were the trusted subordinates of Wu Bin. He paid much attention to the defense force of the mansion because of that matter. The guards left in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were more powerful than therge group of soldiers around Commander Hu.


    Putting on an official uniform of the Ministry of Civil Affairs and making sure that there was no omission, Wu Bin went to the house of the Su Family.


    At the same time, Su Zipei returned to the Su House. When she entered the room of Zhu Yan, she saw the mysterious masked woman.


    Zhu Yan was so excited that she grabbed Su Zipei¡¯s hands. She said, ¡°Zipei, this is your chance. My efforts were not in vain!¡±


    Su Zipei stared at her mother. She had note to her sense from today¡¯s thrilling experience.


    Tap-tap¡ª


    Wu Bin knocked on the door of the Su House. The gatekeeper opened the door with confusion. When he saw an official, he became respectful immediately. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wu Bin pointed to the roster in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Is Lord Su here?¡±


    The gatekeeper shook his head and opened the door immediately. He said, ¡°Lord Su is busy. He hasn¡¯t been back for many days. Pleasee in and wait for a while. I am inviting our master to see you.¡±


    Wu Bin nodded and was taken to the principal hall of the front yard. Then, the gatekeeper trotted off in the path of the courtyard.


    Wu Bin looked at the architectural style of the Su Family. He found that although the Su Family was a small one, theyout of the yard was unique. The foster mother of the miss... should be educated and reasonable. So, it was more likely that Su Li was the daughter of the master.


    At this moment, there were footsteps.


    Wu Bin quickly got up. Su Huanli walked to him quickly and gave a fist and palm salute. He said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t great you in advance. My son hasn¡¯te back. Lord, what¡¯s your name? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wu Bin nodded as a salute. He gave the excuse that he had prepared before, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Lord Su is at home or not. I am the constable of the Ministry of Civil Affairs. My surname is Wu. Lord Su is an immigrant. The Su Family has not been registered yet. Ie here to ask you to register specially.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Su Huanli saw the light suddenly and smiled. He made a bow with hands folded in front continually and said, ¡°It is really hard to work at night. I am asking all the family members to the yard to register.¡±


    ¡°So great!¡±


    Wu Bin was relieved. Su Huanli was simple. So, it was easy to deal with him.


    In a short while, Mam. Su-Cui, Zhu Yan, Li Yuelian, Su Qinghao and Su Zipei came to the yard sessively. But Su Li was not included. When Wu Bin saw Li Yuelian and Zhu Yan, he realized that there were two madams in the Su Family. So, it was hard to say which one was the daughter of Lord Rui.


    ¡°Su Huanli is 42 years old and from the Dasu Town of the Qinghe Province...¡±


    ¡°Zhu Yan is 39 years old and from the Dasu Town of the Qinghe Province...¡±


    ¡°Li Yuelian is 38 years old and from the Dasu Town of the Qinghe Province...¡±


    ¡°Su Qinghao...¡±


    Wu Bin waited for Su Zipei patiently. Finally, it was Su Zipei¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Su Zipei...¡±


    Su Huanli was close to telling Su Zipei¡¯s information. But Zhu Yan interrupted andughed. She said, ¡°Master, let me tell him. Both Zipei and Li are my daughters. I know their ages best.¡±


    Su Huanli thought it was right. To be honest, he remembered the ages of his sons but was not very clear about the ages of the two daughters. He only knew that they were old enough to get married.


    Wu Bin measured Zhu Yan with his eyes. Since Su Li and Su Zipei were her daughters, she must be the foster mother of the miss.


    Seventeen years ago, the madam left. The miss should be 16 years old considering the pregnancy of then months. If their ages were different, it would be better.


    ¡°Su Zipei is 16 years old and was born in the Qinghe Town...¡±


    ¡°Su Li is 17 years old...¡±


    Wu Bin stopped writing and raised his head seriously. He said, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Zhu Yan was so scared by Wu Bin¡¯s sight that she stepped back for a few steps. But she nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t dare to deceive you.¡±


    ¡°What about the date of birth and the eight characters of a horoscope? Tell me!¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly. She only remembered Su Zipei¡¯s date of birth and the eight characters of a horoscope. But it was useless. She forgot Su Li¡¯s.


    Zhu Yan¡¯s reaction made Wu Jin understand the key.


    This woman couldn¡¯t tell him Su Zipei¡¯s date of birth and the eight characters of a horoscope. It was obvious that Su Zipei was picked by Zhu Yan!


    And it seemed that this secret had been kept by Zhu Yan for many years. Even Su Huanli didn¡¯t know it. It was no wonder that Wu Bin didn¡¯t investigate the Su Family in the Qinghe Province.


    Great! The miss was still alive!


    Then, he looked at Su Zipei gently, but he did not know that thetter was very happy though she was puzzled on the surface.


    After turning back, Wu Bin became polite. He made a bow with hands folded in front and said, ¡°I just asked casually. Since you are not willing to answer me, I will not ask. Mrs. Zhu, my lord will visit you tomorrow, and I hope you and your daughter will make some preparations for it?¡±


    ¡°What preparations?¡±


    Su Huanli was puzzled and scared. Why did his lord visit Zhu Yan and Zipei after he asked a few basic information?


    Wu Binughed and said, ¡°I think Mrs. Zhu knows it. Mrs. Zhu, thank you for raising the miss for many years.¡±


    Then, he made a deep bow and left quickly from the Su House.


    ¡°Yan, what... what¡¯s going on? What does that official mean?¡± Mam. Su-Cui was puzzled but asked happily.


    After that official asked the matter of Su Zipei and Su Li, his attitude towards Zhu Yan immediately became good!


    It must be a good thing!


    ¡°s...¡±


    Zhu Yan pretended to sigh and said, ¡°Master, to be honest, Zipei is not our biological daughter. She is picked from outside.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Su Zipei’s Father

    <strong>Chapter 191 Su Zipei¡¯s Father</strong>


    ¡°What? You bitch! You lied to me for many years!!¡±


    Su Huanli was puzzled. Why did his daughter be an adopted bastard?


    This time, Zhu Yan didn¡¯t fear but sneer. Mam. Su-Cui saw that the matter went in a bad way. So, she immediately stood up and said, ¡°Son! Don¡¯t be angry. Little Yan didn¡¯t finish her words.¡±


    Seeing Mam. Su-Cui was on her side, Zhu Yan felt warm inside. She said, ¡°Mother! No more talking. Even if I am no longer your daughter-inw, you are still my mother.¡±


    ¡°Little Yan, you...¡± Mam. Su-Cui understood her meaning and was flustered.


    Zhu Yan stood uprightly. She pointed to Su Huanli and scolded, ¡°Su Huanli! I was stupid that I got married with you. You are a follower of the rich and powerful. You are ruthless and cared for nothing but money. I adopted Zipei. So what? Today, you can divorce me!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    ¡°Well! Well! Well!¡±


    Su Huanli was so angry that his face reddened. When he looked at the expensive furniture, he was reluctant to pound. He said ¡°Well¡± three times. Then, he said, ¡°Well, Zhu Yan, have I been mean to you since you got married with me? If you don¡¯t want to live here, get out!¡±


    ¡°No! Calm down, son!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui tried to persuade Su Huanli. But he was angry. So, he didn¡¯t listen to her. He found a paper and a pen and wrote a divorce letter.


    Seeing this divorce letter, Zhu Yan burst with joy. Finally, she could justifiably live in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion!


    That was the house of the Eighth Lord!


    ¡°Well done! Su Huanli, you are brave! Zipei and I will stay here for one night and we will leave tomorrow.¡±


    Zhu Yan left with Su Zipei hurriedly. She didn¡¯t mention Su Li.


    During the whole process, Li Yuelian was silent. Su Qinghao wanted to say something a few times but he was stopped by his mother. ording to the character of Zhu Yan, would she raise a child picked up from the roadside?


    Who was the biological daughter, Su Li or Su Zipei? People who knew the Su Family could tell it.


    Moreover, Zhu Yan misreported the age of Su Li and Su Zipei. She deliberately said one year older than their real age. In fact, Su Li was 16 years old and Su Zipei was 15 years old.


    If that person who came here to sound out just now was a member of a distinguished family, he would know that Su Li was the miss, not Su Zipei!


    Her mother-inw also knew their age. It... it was distinct.


    Thinking of this, Li Yuelian looked at Mam. Su-Cui. However, she saw Mam. Su-Cui look at her. Her eyes were full of warnings and sternness.


    Let her shut up?!


    Li Yuelian took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but step back. She was cold.


    Zhu Yan knew that someone would sound out in disguise. Zhu Yan and Su Zipei couldn¡¯t do it with their own abilities! They must set up a new force in Yunjing. But when did they set up? Li Yuelian took charge of the money business of the Su Family, but she did not know it...


    Now Qingtan was not at home. She did not dare to confront Mam. Su-Cui. This biddy was extremely cruel and merciless!


    Seeing the effect, Mam. Su-Cui turned her head and snorted, ¡°You were tactful.¡±


    Back to the room, Su Qinghao held his hands and said confusedly, ¡°Mother, why are you shaking? Are you ufortable?¡±


    Li Yuelian smiled constrainedly and touched Su Qinghao¡¯s round head. She calmed herself down and said, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you let me say it? First Mother misremembered the age of the Second Sister and the Third Sister. She is really confused.¡±


    Li Yuelian was instantly nervous and grabbed Su Qinghao¡¯s little hands. She said seriously, ¡°Qinghao! Remember that you can¡¯t say this matter to anyone. Otherwise, we will have trouble.¡±


    Su Qinghao rolled his eyes and became more confused. He said, ¡°But mother, you taught me not to lie, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Yuelian cried sadly


    But this was the world of adults. Qinghao, the world of adults was full of lies and deception.


    Seeing that his mother was crying, Su Qinghao quickly wiped Li Yuelian¡¯s tears sensibly andforted her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, mother. I will not say it. I will be an official in the future like the Eldest Brother and let you be happy every day!¡±


    ¡°Qinghao...¡±


    Li Yuelian smiled through tears. No matter how bad the Su Family was, she had two sensible and promising sons. It was enough.


    Su Qinghao, who was in Li Yuelian¡¯s arms, blinked his eyes. He didn¡¯t quite understand what happened today. However, as long as the First Mother got involved in it, it must be bad for the Second Sister.


    By the way, today the Second Sister did note.


    Su Qinghao seemed to think of the key of the matter, but this time he did not tell his mother. This little boy gradually could protect the people who had a close rtionship with him in his own way.


    At midnight, everyone fell asleep. Su Qinghao got up quickly from his bed and put on his shoes. He put on a thick cloak and got out.


    In Dahan Country, boys over 10 years old should sleep alone. He was 11 years old. Except for Sister Dong who served him, nobody lived in the yard.


    He carefully leaned on the window and saw Sister Dong sleep sound. Su Qinghao was childish. After he made sure that she wouldn¡¯t wake up for a short of time, he was happy and immediately ran to Su Li¡¯s yard.


    He was short. So, with the cover of the trees, nobody noticed him. He arrived at the Su Li¡¯s yard less than 7.5 minutes. He carefully knocked on Su Li¡¯s door.


    Because of the Baishou Feast, he clearly remembered that the Second Sister came back today.


    Su Li was really in the room. At the moment that Su Qinghao entered the yard, she knew it.


    She didn¡¯t get any clue that how her mother died and why her mother abandoned her. She even didn¡¯t know the name of her mother.


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s appearance was too sudden. What¡¯s more, Ling Li interposed in it. She and Dongfang Rui met too early. She had no idea how to face him.


    She was totally confused.


    So, Su Li did not return to the Affiliated School of the National Academy to practice. She came back to the noisy Su Family. Seeing the whole family quarreled with each other selfishly, she could calm down quickly.


    After the rebirth, many things were out of her control. She could only control the fate of the Su Family with ease.


    ¡°Second Sister, are you there?¡±


    When Su Li heard the voice of the Fourth Brother, she smiled. She stood up in the dark and opened the door. She said with concern, ¡°Fourth Brother, why are you here in the midnight? It is cold outside. Come in quickly. Don¡¯t have a cold.¡±


    Su Qinghao smirked. He rushed to the room and rubbed his hands. With his little eyes rolled, he whispered, ¡°Second Sister, a strange grandfather came to our family this evening. He asked about our First Mother, you and the Third Sister. First Mother deliberately reported one year older than you and Third Sister¡¯s real age. Then, that grandfather left happily. In my point of view, the First Mother is making trouble for you! Although my mother asked me not to tell it to others and she even cried, if I did not tell you, I would not be a man who can protect you. If the Eldest Brother knows it, he will me me!¡±


    Su Li burst intoughter. The topic was serious obviously. But after Su Qinghao told it, it became not so serious.


    ¡°Well done, Qinghao!¡±


    Su Li bent down and kissed his right face. Su Qinghao¡¯s little face reddened immediately. His head was close to smoking.


    The Second Sister kissed him!


    ¡°Well, go back. I knew it. You should go back to have a good sleep.¡±


    Su Qinghao turned back in a panic. When he walked to the door, he looked back and smiled sweetly. He said, ¡°You should have a good sleep, too. The Eldest Brother and I will keep you safe and sound!¡±


    Su Li smiled happily. Her eyes were like curved crescents.


    Su Li thought that she couldn¡¯t protect him in previous life. This life... she would not let him only live 15 years.


    After seeing Su Qinghao off, Su Li was surprisingly calm. She figured it out at this moment. No matter what the truth behind Lord Rui and her mother, the Eldest Brother and the Fourth Brother would stand on her side.


    She was not alone this life. That was enough.


    ...


    Su Li returned to the Affiliated School of the National Academy at that night. Even if she knew what would happen in the day, she still left. All the members of the Su Family was of one mind. She couldn¡¯t refute. Otherwise, Dongfang Rui would treat her as a swindler who wanted to be a member of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    It was awkward. She didn¡¯t need it.


    On the next morning, Dongfang Rui came to the front of the Su Family¡¯s gate in splendid attire. He took lots of honoraria and a luxurious carriage with a royal seal.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Dozens of guards from the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion stood in a line to the front of the Su Family¡¯s gate. The ground was shaking and the Su Family was immediately rmed.


    The gatekeeper opened the door and popped his head out. When he saw the powerful scene, he was so scared that he directly fainted.


    Dongfang Rui was full of radiance and happiness. He flicked his sleeves and couldn¡¯t help but step into the Su Family.


    Su Huanli just came out from the backyard and saw the door was open. When he saw the powerful scene, he was so scared that he was close to peeing in his pants. However, he quickly recognized the old servant who was on the side of a middle-aged man in a nice robe. Wasn¡¯t he the person who checked the household yesterday?!


    Wu Bin walked forward and gave a salute. He said, ¡°Sorry to offend you, head of the Su Family. I pretended to be an official of the Ministry of Civil Affairs yesterday. That was I had to do. I wanted to make sure a matter for my master.¡±


    Su Huanli nodded in a daze. He never saw such a noble royal. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°He is...¡±


    Wu Bin bent down slightly and said with a smile, ¡°He is my master, the Eighth Lord of the Dahan Country and the brother of the emperor today, Lord Rui!¡±


    Lord!


    The brother of the emperor?!


    Su Huanli was close to fainting like the gatekeeper. When did the Su Family get in touch with the people of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion?


    Dongfang Rui smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Master Su, I came here for my biological daughter, Su Zipei. I had to abandon her that year. It was fortunate that your First Madam picked her up and raised her. I am unable to make any rpense. If you need any help, tell me without hesitation.¡±


    Su Zipei was actually the biological daughter of Lord Rui!


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the Su Family would be rich?


    Su Huanli realized that with full of shock and ecstasy. However, he thought of a terrible fact soon... He divorced Zhu Yanst night!


    ¡°That bitch did it on purpose! Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Changing from the great joy to sadness, Su Huanli spat out blood and fell on the ground. He was unconscious.


    Wu Bin was shocked and quickly arranged people to treat Su Huanli.


    At this moment, Su Zipei and Zhu Yan who dressed up went out. Dongfang Rui was in surprise. It was her.


    Since he thought that Su Zipei was his daughter, even if Su Zipei did not dress up, Dongfang Rui would think that she was beautiful. At this moment, he felt extremely guilty to her.


    Zhu Yan remembered the exnation of that mysterious woman. She suppressed her excitement and sighed. She said, ¡°Are you the biological father of Zipei? When this old man came here yesterday, I knew that there will be such a day.¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes were full tears of excitement. When she saw Dongfang Rui was so powerful, she couldn¡¯t help but rush into the arms of Dongfang Rui. She shouted with a shivering voice, ¡°Dad! I miss you so much!¡±


    Dongfang Rui sighed with satisfaction and hugged Su Zipei who was as tall as his chest. This moment was the most satisfied moment in his life. Even if he had to die now, he would not have any regrets.


    Zhu Yan stood on the side and secretly wiped her tears. She finally seeded after ten years of nning. The nature treated her well!


    Wu Bin was happy for Dongfang Rui and his guilt was alleviated a lot. However, he felt ufortable for only one point.


    It was so smooth that he thought he was acting.


    But he couldn¡¯t find any mistakes. Maybe... because he suddenly seeded after he worked hard for many years, so, he worried about personal gains and losses vaguely.


    ¡°Zipei, let me take you home!¡±

 Chapter 192 - Chance Encounter

    <strong>Chapter 192 Chance Encounter</strong>


    Su Zipei responded with joy and was about to leave with Dongfang Rui. Suddenly, Zhu Yan pulled her clothes. Then she remembered that she had to arrange for Zhu Yan... It was really troublesome.


    Su Zipei thought of that and then stopped. Dongfang Rui noticed and turned around. He asked, ¡°Zipei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Zipei affected embarrassment for a moment and then said sheepishly, ¡°Dad, actually... Mom had a quarrel with Father Su yesterday. She is divorced and nowhere to go now. If I just left, then...¡±


    ¡°This is easy to do.¡±


    Dongfang Rui heard it and breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and invited Zhu Yan. He said, ¡°Mrs. Zhu, since you are already free, how about live in my mansion? I¡¯m not familiar with the things about Zipei. I need to consult you.¡±


    Zhu Yan heard that and relieved. She said with great joy, ¡°Thank you for taking in me!¡±


    ¡°I need to thank you.¡± Dongfang Rui shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Come on with me.¡±


    When Su Zipei and Zhu Yan got on the carriage, Wu Bin ran over and asked with a low voice, ¡°Master, how to arrange the honoraria?¡±


    Dongfang Rui looked slightly serious and thought for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Since we have carried the honoraria here, there is no reason to take them back. Although the Su Family did not know the identity of Zipei, she didn¡¯t need to worry about food and clothing. Now since Mrs. Zhu has been divorced, and we have given them the honoraria, the Su Family is no longer rted to my daughter, Zipei.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master! I know what to do.¡±


    Wu Bin said. He understood the meaning of Master. The Master wanted Su Zipei to make a clean break with the Su Family...


    He turned around and red at the mother and daughter who were whispering happily in the carriage. It seemed that Su Zipei and Zhu Yan had been tired of the Su Family. They left without sadness.


    It seemed that the morality of the Miss was worrying under the indoctrination of Zhu Yan.


    On this day, the news that Lord Rui¡¯s daughter who had been separated with him for more than ten years returned to the mansion spread all over the city. It caused a great disturbance. Everyone was discussing which woman was so lucky that she could be a member of the royal family in one step.


    When they heard that this matter was rted to the Su Family, everyone was surprised.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it¡¯s Su Zipei who acted like a fool at the Baishou Feast, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s not mistaken? Isn¡¯t it Su Li?¡±


    ¡°Gee, the Su Family is really good at hiding!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Zhu secretly adopted Su Zipei in those days. The day before the news came out, the head of the Su Family divorced his wife. It¡¯s like the saying that throw good money after bad!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly. The Su Family loses a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The news was uncovered one piece after another piece. For a time, whether students of the National Academy ormon people, they all chatted about the family affairs of Lord Rui at leisure.


    The Su Family, the center of the event, kept silent. Su Huanli was still in thea. The event was a heavy blow for him. On the contrary, the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion was bursting with happiness. The mansion had been cheerless for more than ten years. Now it was decorated withnterns and festoons. All servants and maids were joyful.


    ¡°Miss, are you satisfied with the clothes?¡±


    The maid was a dab hand at dressing her master up. Shebed Su Zipei hair and made a beautiful and exquisite hair style. The jewels on Su Zipei¡¯s hair were lustrous and brilliant. She said, ¡°It is thetest style that I learned from the pce. The princesses in the pce are also dressed like this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s eyes brightened. Beforeing to the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, she never thought that there would be a whole room to put her clothes and shoes. She never thought that jewels and hairpins could pile up several boxes for her to select. When she asked the maid to open the box, her eyes shone in the bright of jewels at that moment.


    ¡°Yes. Miss, you are now a princess. The standard of dressing is naturally ording to the princess. It should not be worse than other princess.¡±


    The maid spoke sugared words, which amused Su Zipei.


    Looking at Su Zipei¡¯s big smile in the mirror, the maid was envious in her heart. How lucky Su Zipei was. She used to be a countrified vige woman but suddenly became a princess.


    The maid was specially cultivated in the pce. She could have be a maid in the imperial pce or may be an imperial concubine. In that case, she would not be worried about food and clothing. However, she was transferred by Lord Rui to be a maid of Su Zipei.


    However, as long as she could amuse Su Zipei, the days in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion would be quite good.


    Suddenly, the door was opened.


    The maid came to her sense. She quickly bowed her head and went out. The person who came in was Lord Rui, Dongfang Rui.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Su Zipei got up and gave a salute. Looking at Su Zipei who dressed up dazzlingly and had a princess manner, Dongfang Rui was gratified in his heart. He said gently, ¡°Zipei, your status has changed. As a princess, you should not be rude and arrogant as before. You need someone to teach you etiquette. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Ok, dad.¡± Su Zipei responded and quickly followed him. She was filled with anticipation. She kept on telling herself in heart that she was a princess now!


    The opponents in the future would no longer be like Su Li who didn¡¯t have aristocratic status. She should think in the long term. Those princesses whose identities were equal to hers should be the goals that she would bepare with in the future!


    Taking a deep breath, Su Zipei calmed herself down and followed Dongfang Rui to get on the carriage.


    At noon, the carriage stopped in front of the National Academy. Dongfang Rui took Su Zipei¡¯s hand with a smile and got off. He gently said, ¡°You will learn in the National Academy. Listen to the teacher and learn etiquette seriously.¡±


    Su Zipei was shocked. She said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a student of the National Academy, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. If you want to be a real student of the National Academy, you must pass the examination. Now I just help you get in by the backdoor, so, you can only learn etiquette here.¡±


    Dongfang Rui exined while shaking his head and smiling. Then they walked in. He was a member of the Dongfang Family. The rules of the National Academy were set by the ancestors of the Dongfang Family. As a descendant, he couldn¡¯t break the rules of the ancestors.


    ¡°Besides... Zipei, three dayster, it will be a lucky day. I will hold a banquet in the mansion. You will change your family name to Dongfang. In these days, listen to the teacher and learn etiquette seriously. Don¡¯t make me lose face on that day.¡±


    Dongfang Rui warned her and was slightly perturbed. However, he saw that Su Zipei looked so happy and nodded without hesitation.


    Dongfang Rui slightly frowned. Who cultivated her such temperament? There was a saying that a leopard could not change its spots. It was not easy for him to help Su Zipei have the tolerance and thoughts of the Dongfang Family.


    At this time, Mammy Li, who had a basket on her arm, passed by the gate of the National Academy. Every day when she went to the kitchen yard that she rented, she would pass by here.


    Today, there was a magnificent carriage in front of the National Academy. She couldn¡¯t help but look at it. However, when she saw Dongfang Rui smile in front of the carriage, she was stunned instantly. She dropped the basket, and the eggs fell out on the ground.


    ¡°Master... and... Is that Third Miss? The jade pendant!¡±


    Mammy Li was stunned and said to herself, ¡°Is Third Miss little Miss? No... Miss gave birth to little Miss 16 years ago. Even little Miss¡¯s age is miscalcted, it should not be 15. Who gave Su Zipei the jade pendant? Zhu Yan?¡±


    As soon as Mammy Li thought of Zhu Yan¡¯s selfish face, she instantly realized. She could not help but tremble with excitement.


    It turned out that Su Li, who she had served for so many years, was little Miss, right?!


    Zhu Yan abused little Miss since little Miss¡¯s childhood. It turned out that little Miss was not her own child. Su Li was the daughter of Miss Su Yun, her original master!


    ¡°Miss, I found little Miss! It turns out that I have been with her!¡±


    Mammy Li cried andughed in the street like a lunatic. Suddenly, she realized that there was no time to cry. Master mistook Su Zipei for his daughter. It must be Zhu Yan who ced obstacles in the way. She took away the jade pendant and made her daughter be the princess!


    She couldn¡¯t bear it!


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Regardless of the basket on the ground, she rushed to the National Academy. However, she was stopped by a vignt gate guard before she walked in the door. He shouted, ¡°Stop! No one can enter without a token!¡±


    ¡°The token!¡±


    Mammy Li came to her sense and quickly looked for it. She suddenly remembered that Su Li¡¯s token was thrown into the basket. She looked back at the basket and looked at Dongfang Rui who walked far away in the National Academy. She was so anxious that she sweated.


    What should she do? It was toote to go back to take the token. However, if she didn¡¯t go back to take it, she couldn¡¯t enter the National Academy...


    My Goodness!


    Why did I meet Master but have no opportunity to talk to him?!


    Mammy Li covered her chest by her hand. She shouted hopelessly, ¡°Master, she is not your daughter! I¡¯m Xiaocui! Please look back!¡±


    Mammy Li¡¯s voice was high, but the road was too long. Neither Dongfang Rui nor Su Zipei heard her. They stillughed and walked far away.


    As soon as Mammy Li couldn¡¯t see Dongfang Rui, she lost all her strength and fell on the ground. The gatekeeper of the National Academy drove her away impatiently and shouted, ¡°Lunatic, get away quickly! If you get the National Academy¡¯s gate dirty, I will have somebody arrest you!¡±


    Mammy Li trembled and managed to stand up. She slowly turned back to pick up the basket. When she saw the token carved ¡°Su Li¡± lying in the basket, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    Yes, little Miss was smarter than Miss. She would find a way to meet Master.


    Thinking of this, Mammy Li took the token and rushed to the Affiliated School instead of cooking the meal. When she destructively rushed to Su Li¡¯s study, she realized that her whole body was dirty.


    ¡°Little... Miss...¡±


    Su Li put down the bottle and raised her head. She frowned and asked with concern, ¡°Mammy, why are you in such a mess? What happened?¡±


    Mammy Li grabbed her clothes with both hands. She looked up at Su Li but quickly looked away.


    Destiny yed tricks on Su Li. She looked like neither Miss nor Master. Because of this, Mammy Li didn¡¯t recognize Su Li even if she served Su Li for many years. Now she epted the fact that Su Li was the daughter of Miss. She found that the temperament of Su Li was really like that of Miss.


    Seeing Mammy Li act like this, Su Li stopped frowning. She said with a smile, ¡°Mammy, do you want say something to me?¡±


    Mammy Li looked up with amazement. Su Li continued to say, ¡°The news of Su Zipei spreads quickly. You should hear of it. As early as in the Qinghe Province, I found that you are not simple. You were much more familiar with theyout of the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School than anyone else. Aftering to Yunjing City, many servants were at a loss. Only you adapted well, as if you have lived in Yunjing City for many years. Now, do you finally want to tell me the truth?¡±


    Mammy Li heard that and smiled. It turned out that she had been seen through by little Miss. But this time, she did not feel creepy, instead, she was relieved.


    Little Miss indeed inherited Miss¡¯s cleverness and she was more outstanding than Miss.


    ¡°My name is Li Xiaocui. I used to be the personal maid of your birth mother! Miss, you are the biological daughter of Lord Rui!¡±


    Mammy Li signed and finally told the secret hidden in her heart for many years. But, when she looked up, she did not see any emotional fluctuations on Su Li¡¯s face.


    She was totally indifferent.

 Chapter 193 - The Secret of Those Days

    <strong>Chapter 193 The Secret of Those Days</strong>


    ¡°Little Miss, you...¡±


    Mammy Li¡¯s voice trembled. She did not expect that Su Li was so indifferent that she was bitterly disappointed. Zhu Yan kept the secret well. She even didn¡¯t tell other members of the Su Family. Little Miss could not have known it.


    ¡°Mammy!¡±


    After a while, Su Li finally broke the silence and seemed to smile indifferently. She asked, ¡°Can you tell me what my mother is like? What happened in those days? ording to your words, I should be born in Yunjing. How can I grow up in the Dasu Town?¡±


    While speaking, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but choke with sobs.


    Sheined! Hated! Repented!


    Was it useful?


    She fought against the fate in the previous life. In the end, she poisoned Lord Rui and was put to death by dismembering the body. What caused her ending? Who could she me? Could she me her dead mother?


    She often thought at the time that if she hadn¡¯t appeared in the Dasu Town at the beginning, maybe nothing would have happened...


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s trembling voice, Mammy Li burst into tears. It turned out that little Miss pretended to be strong rather than being cold-blooded.


    Mammy Li walked over and took off her dirty clothes. She tightly hugged Su Li¡¯s thin shoulders and said, ¡°Little Miss! Your mother didn¡¯t deliberately abandon you. She was forced to entrust you to me. It¡¯s my fault. I lost you! I didn¡¯t expect that you are with me all the time!¡±


    After her mood stabilized, she told about what happened in those years.


    At that time, Su Yun was the first talented woman in the Qinghe Town. She was admitted to the National Academy in Yunjing by virtue of getting the first ce in the examination. She was acquainted with Dongfang Rui, who also studied at the National Academy. They finally fell in love and pledged to marry without the permission of parents.


    Su Yun was a rare genius in the academic circle of the Dahan Country. This kind of talent was enough to cover her unremarkable origin. Her marriage with Dongfang Rui was undeterred. On the contrary, it was a great event in Yunjing City. However, on the night before the wedding, Su Yun disappeared.


    ¡°I was originally the maid of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. Later, I was assigned to Miss as her personal maid by Lord. Miss treated me so good. I was thankful in my heart. On that evening, Miss said that someone wanted to tell her some private affairs. She left the mansion. I felt worried about her, so I secretly followed her. Sure enough, I found that Miss was caught in the trap!¡±


    A sense of fear shed through Mammy Li¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°I only practiced somemon practice methods to improve my physical strength in the mansion. I couldn¡¯t clearly see what happened at the time. I just remembered that there were many ck shadows around Miss at that night. It seemed that some people were grappling! I exhausted my strength to carry unconscious Miss on the back and escaped. Those people were highly skilled in martial arts. However, they didn¡¯t pursue me.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to go back to the mansion while carrying Miss. However, I found that all the roads were watched. I could only leave Yunjing. Pursuers found our traces soon. Fortunately, a kindhearted farmer helped us escape. He helped us find a boatman. Then I took Miss back to her hometown, the Qinghe Province.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Miss and I hided ourselves from ce to ce. We slept in a deserted temple at night. We did some odd jobs during the day. Thanks to Miss¡¯s cleverness, we hid safely for nine months. Later, Miss gave birth to you on a stormy night. She was very weak. However, pursuers found us at this time...¡±


    Mammy Li said with a painful face. She said hoarsely, ¡°At that time, there was no way for Miss and me. Finally, near the Dasu Town, Miss entrusted you to me. She decided to face those pursuers alone, leaving you a chance to live.¡±


    Su Li squinted and smiled while listening to Mammy Li. It turned out that her mother¡¯s name was Su Yun. It was coincidental that her surname was also Su.


    Everything in the world had been disappointing to her, but her biological mother did not. Even though what Mammy Li said had passed for sixteen years, she could still feel Su Yun¡¯s love for her.


    It turned out that she had also owned family affection, which was selfish and great.


    ¡°Later, I have never heard the news of Miss again. I was so tired and hungry while holding you. Then, I fell to the roadside. When I woke up, you disappeared... Later, I sold myself to the Su Family, in order to fill the belly. Now I think back all kinds of coincidences. s...¡±


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. Little Miss had suffered too much since she was a child. She almost died outside. Fortunately, First Master saved her in time. Every time when she thought back it, she would be in a cold sweat and get frightened.


    ¡°Did you know whom my mother met with at that time?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. Mammy Li frowned and shook her head. She said, ¡°At that time, I just became Miss¡¯s maid. Our rtionship was not intimate. How could Miss mention such a secret thing to me?¡±


    Su Li was absorbed in meditation. Mammy Li said that her mother was a rare genius. She must know the sheer cunning and falsehood in Yunjing. She rashly went out alone to meet some people on the night before the wedding. She shouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing...


    Therefore, the person that she wanted to meet with must be the one she absolutely trusted.


    If this was the case, the problem remained. ording to Mammy Li¡¯s words, she went to Yunjing alone and didn¡¯t have any trusted people. Unless, the person who met with her was Dongfang Rui!


    However, that was very abnormal. At that time, she had lived in the mansion. If she wanted to meet with Dongfang Rui, she could do it at any time.


    ¡°So, if I can know whom my mother met with, I will know who the murderer was...¡±


    Su Li rapped on the table. It was not suitable to ask Qu Lu to investigate. Someone from the Hehuan Sect was an ounder. It was too difficult for the sect to investigate the event more than a decade ago. It seemed that she needed to ask Ling Li to do her a favor in advance.


    ¡°Little Miss, the urgent matter for you now is to exin the truth to Lord. I was selected as Miss¡¯s maid by Lord personally in that year. Lord loves Miss so much. He must remember me! I saw that Lord and Su Zipei went in the National Academy just now. As long as you go with me, we will expose Su Zipei!¡±


    When Mammy Li said what happened just now, Su Li slightly raised her eyebrows and smiled. She said, ¡°You looked embarrassed because you were in conflict with guards of the National Academy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Little Miss, why are you not in a hurry?!¡±


    Mammy Li felt so anxious and said, ¡°Think about how you suffered these years. Even the business of the Su Family is supported by you! Zhu Yan and Su Zipei took your jade pendant to be acquainted with Lord. Do you still take into ount the rtionship between Zhu Yan and you?¡±


    Su Li was still m. She stroked the ck shells and said, ¡°Zhu Yan and Mam. Su-Cui repeatedly forced me into a desperate situation, but I forgave them again and again. Do you know the reason?¡±


    Mammy Li answered in a daze, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you still take into ount the kinship?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Su Liughed. She looked out of the window. Her voice gradually became cold. She said, ¡°What do I take into ount? Do I take into ount that Zhu Yan beat me up and tortured me? Or she forced me to eat pig feed and drink muddy water? Or she... repeatedly sent killers to assassinate me?¡±


    Mammy Li got cold hands and feet while hearing it. It turned out that Zhu Yan didn¡¯t merely dislike Su Li. She even wanted to kill her!


    It¡¯s too terrifying!


    Under Zhu Yan¡¯s various deadly traps, little Miss not only didn¡¯t meet with a mishap but also became better and better. She was finally beyond Zhu Yan¡¯s control!


    Little Miss... was so powerful.


    Mammy Li¡¯s look gradually became calm. She lowered her head and asked, ¡°Miss, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I have a n. Don¡¯t worry. It is notte to visit the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion three dayster.¡±


    Su Li whispered and pointed to the vermilion invitation on the table.


    Mammy Li¡¯s look changed slightly. She seemed to think of what Miss would do.


    ¡°The tower copses while they are building it and giving a banquet.¡± Su Li smiled and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how Zhu Yan and my dear Third Sister would make a fool of themselves in Yunjing long before. Now I finally can see it.¡±


    While saying, Su Li seemed to be a demon. Mammy Li got frightened and stunned.


    Would Miss like to see such little Miss?


    ¡ª


    Su Li came to the Moyin Street. She looked at the bustling crowd and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then she went in.


    As soon as she went in the street, a person of the Tianya House immediately passed the message to Ling Li and others who were in the Ling Mansion.


    ¡°Does Su Lie to see me?¡±


    Ling Li was slightly surprised. Based on her haughty character, it was impossible for her to seek help for the princess position. He thought that she should have another request this time.


    Ling Qinn raised his head and frowned. He really thanked her for saving his life. Although Ling Li paid the price, but it wasn¡¯t the same. If it was possible, he would like to help Su Li restore her identity in order to repay the salvation.


    In these days, he looked up information overnight and found a lot of information in those days. However, there was no information that could help Su Li.


    ¡°Go to the headquarters first! Ling Xian, stay here, just in case.¡±


    ¡°I see, master.¡±


    Ling Xian stood up and looked at them leaving. Her smile gradually disappeared. When did Su Li even know the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult? Master must take her there, otherwise she would not have known...


    ¡°Master, you are fascinated by that witch. Everything I say is useless. I can only save the Yinmo Cult from danger in my way. Please do not me me...¡±


    Ling Xian muttered to herself. The tears silently fell. Then, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Ling Mo, have you discovered that Ling Xian is a bit strange recently?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly asked in the carriage on the way.


    Ling Mo was in a daze first and then shook his head. He was good at being on the watch for the enemy¡¯s moves, but as for being on the watch for a woman...


    ¡°Well, I asked the wrong person. Qinn!¡±


    Ling Li turned his head. Ling Qinn threw up his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Ling Mo does not understand women. Should I understand? However, Ling Xian is a bit strange recently. She went out too many times, but it was because of affairs of the cult. She used to like staying with you, right? Maybe she falls in love with another man.¡±


    Ling Li looked annoyed. He knew that Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t say some useful words. After all, Ling Xian had followed him for so many years. He was worried about her.


    ¡°Ling Mo, ask your subordinates to secretly investigate her. I want to know what she is doing recently.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s look changed slightly. He subconsciously sat up and asked, ¡°Ask them?!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, whom do you want me to send? If I use the force of the cult and the Tianya House, Ling Xian will perceive it.¡± Ling Li pointed at Ling Qinn and cursed with anger, ¡°If Ling Xian makes an ass of herself like you, I will be extremely mad.¡±


    Ling Qinn touched his nose and didn¡¯t refute him. Ling Mo sighed with relief and turned the problem over in his mind. ¡°They¡± were all the top killers of the Shalou Cult. They also grew up with Ling Li. He didn¡¯t know their reactions when they were asked to investigate the private tracks of the cult¡¯s saint.

 Chapter 194 - A Nostalgic Person

    <strong>Chapter 194 A Nostalgic Person</strong>


    Time flied. On the evening of the third day, the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion was boisterous unprecedentedly. The courtyard was thronged with visitors. The rumors spread quickly. Originally, people didn¡¯t pay attention to Lord Rui, Dongfang Rui. Now all people were talking about his past. People lively talked about what Dongfang Rui had experienced since his childhood except the things rted to Su Yun, as if these were all real.


    ¡°So many people here!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord Rui was the closest brother to the emperor in those years. In the past few years, because of his daughter, Lord Rui was depressed and didn¡¯t see anyone! Now he found the princess, so his mansion is very boisterous.¡±


    nk!!


    Drums and gongs were beating suddenly. Wu Bin in a festive red dress ran out and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the good asion. Wee to enter!¡±


    Many aristocratic guests who had stayed for a long time carried the invitation cards and went in. The manservant who was responsible for counting gifts, shouted loudly at the same time, ¡°Minister of the Ministry of Civil Affairs, Lord Ma, sends a pearl of the Donghai Sea! Congratte the princess on returning safely!¡±


    ¡°Minister of the Ministry of Penalty, Lord Chen, sends...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li went in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion following the crowd. She looked around at the ce where her mother had lived. Her clothes were inconspicuous today. She also used the Nothing Unusual to make herself be unremarkable. Besides... she did not offer a gift, so the manservant did not call her name.


    Lord Rui held the big banquet for his daughter. As long as people received the invitation cards, they coulde in without a gift. Looking down at the invitation card in her hand, Su Li stood quietly in the crowd. Dongfang Rui had determined that Su Zipei was his daughter and should not remember her. This invitation card was likely to be sent by Zhu Yan or Su Zipei.


    Did they want to show off?


    Su Li turned around and saw Ling Li and Ling Qinn enter. Then she saw Su Zipei appear with splendid jewels. Su Zipei pulled the hand of Dongfang Rui and walked leisurely. Su Li smiled.


    Su Zipei, were you ready to ept your end of this life?


    Dongfang Rui in a violet gold robe with the pattern of a three-jaw dragon slowly came up. He was not angry but still looked stately. He didn¡¯t show his cultivation, but many people felt strong pressure.


    ¡°The momentum of the Dongfang Family is so powerful...¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t help but scream secretly. Their families seemed too smallpared with the Dongfang Family which could hold up a country.


    ¡°Best wishes to Lord!¡±


    ¡°Best wishes to the princess!¡±


    Dongfang Rui and Su Zipei stood there. Guests did not need to be reminded. They saluted spontaneously. This was the conventional rule of the world with a strict hierarchy!


    After studying hard in these three days, Su Zipei could almost remain calm. When she suddenly saw those men whom she used to call ¡°Childe¡± humbly all salute her, her chest couldn¡¯t help but fluctuate violently.


    However, Dongfang Rui was indulgent to her. He was extremely satisfied with Su Zipei¡¯s performance. His gentle and maic voice sounded through the banquet hall. He smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to find my daughter, Zipei. Today, I hold the banquet to celebrate. As long as you don¡¯t make trouble here, help yourselves.¡±


    Then, guests cooperated with him. They let out a burst ofughter, and someone did not forget to y up to him. He shouted, ¡°Lord is humane!¡±


    After they guffawed, Dongfang Rui reached out and hinted at stopping speaking. He continued to say, ¡°Although Zipei¡¯s mother disappeared one day before our wedding day that year, I had regarded her as my wife long ago. Now Zipei returns home. Naturally, she will change her original family name to Dongfang! Today, I tell the whole world about it at the banquet!¡±


    From now on, Su Zipei would change her name to Dongfang Zipei!


    For a time, the banquet hall was silent. People had long expected that there would be such a day. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Lord Rui was so impatient. After only three days, he couldn¡¯t wait to admit Su Zipei as a member of the Dongfang Family.


    Dongfang Rui frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is my decision wrong?¡±


    Seeing the sign that Dongfang Rui would be angry, someone suddenly stood out and made a bow with hands folded in front. He said, ¡°We dare not! Princess changing her family name to Dongfang is an unalterable principle. We have no objection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have no objection!¡±


    ¡°No objection!¡±


    More and more people echoed that person¡¯s words. Dongfang Rui was slightly relieved and gradually smiled. He knew that even if he forced everyone to admit Zipei¡¯s identity, she still needed to let the subjects of the Dahan Country admit her identity on her own ount.


    Zhu Yan sat at the main table and looked at the scene with excitement. After tonight, she would be the foster mother of the princess! Zipei, her biological daughter, would treat her well.


    After her years of effort, her daughter finally became a member of the gentlewomen circle in Yunjing. Besides... her status was extremely high!


    ¡°I have an objection!¡±


    Suddenly, azy voice sounded. Although the voice was not loud, it was extremely harshpared with other shouts.


    In an instant, everyone looked at the direction of the sound and then felt entric.


    It turned out to be him.


    He was the first yboy in Yunjing City, Little Childe of the Ling Family, Ling Li.


    Dongfang Rui looked angry and shouted, ¡°Ling Li, you deceived me at the Baishou Feast and let me almost mistakenly recognize my daughter. I haven¡¯t gotten even with you for it. You even make trouble at the banquet?¡±


    Ling Li adjusted the tuinga askew on his head andughed. He said,


    ¡°Why are you angry? I just cracked a joke on that day. Should you be serious? Besides, it is uncertain that this girl named Su Zipei is your daughter.¡±


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s look instantly changed. He shouted, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Wu Bin also stood out and said with anger, ¡°Third Childe Ling, you can¡¯t make irresponsible remarks. If you can¡¯t exin the reason, even Mrs. Gu will not save you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say that, Butler. I¡¯m entrusted by someone. Why did you me me?¡±


    Ling Li seemed to be afraid. He instantly waved his hands. However, he was not afraid at all. Obviously, he was teasing Wu Bin.


    Wu Bin instantly became angry and shouted, ¡°Drive him away...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Hearing a deep voice, Wu Bin was stunned and turned around. The person who interrupted him was actually his master, Lord Rui.


    Dongfang Rui looked angry and asked, ¡°Ling Li, you said that you were entrusted by someone, didn¡¯t you? Who is he?¡±


    Ling Li smiled and pointed at the young man behind him, who was helping him push the wheelchair.


    Ling Qinn knew that it was time for him to stand out. He took a deep breath and gave a salute. He said, ¡°Ling Qinn is here to salute Lord Rui.¡±


    Guests who were originally silent immediately eximed.


    ¡°Ling Qinn! He is the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary and the first expert detective of the Dahan Country, isn¡¯t he?!¡±


    ¡°To my surprise, he disagrees with the change of Su Zipei¡¯s surname.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Only for a moment, guests¡¯ attitudes had changed.


    Ling Li was the first yboy in Yunjing. He was absolutely not reliable. However, the words of ¡°Ling Qinn¡± were much more credible.


    Ling Qinn didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ whispers. He continued to say, ¡°Lord Rui, I heard what happened at the Baishou Feast from my cousin. I did not care before. But after hearing that you recognized Su Zipei as your daughter, I felt strange...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Lord, do not listen to him!¡±


    Ling Qinn was suddenly interrupted by a very sharp female voice. Dongfang Rui looked back and saw Zhu Yan standing up. She pointed at Ling Qinn and shouted rudely. Her image of a shrew was exposed.


    ¡°Zipei was picked up by me in that year. That jade pendant was in her swaddling clothes. I remember it clearly. How can it be wrong?¡±


    Zhu Yan said for certain, so Dongfang Rui was more confident in Su Zipei. He turned around and said with anger, ¡°Ling Qinn, what else can you say?¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled slightly and didn¡¯t look flustered. He said, ¡°Lord Rui, I went to the Qinghe Provincest year because of the official silver case. Unfortunately, the Su Family was involved in it, so I investigated all members of the Su Family at that time.¡±


    When hearing it, Zhu Yan looked flurried. She remembered what Ling Qinn said was real. He didn¡¯te at other times but stood out at this time. It was obvious that his words were aimed at her deliberately!


    No, she must find a way to fight back!


    However, she did not notice that Wu Bin was looking at her.


    Ling Qinn deliberately paused to tantalize guests. Then he said, ¡°The result of the investigation was that Su Zipei, the third daughter of the Su Family, was only fifteen years old! Lord Rui, your daughter should be sixteen years old. The age is wrong first. How could your wife be pregnant for two years?¡±


    Then, all guests were in an uproar. Ling Qinn continued to say, ¡°Besides, the second daughter of the Su Family, Su Li, is sixteen years old. Mrs. Zhu, you lied about the age of your second daughter. Who is talking nonsense actually? Do you know?¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s face was pale. She had nothing to say anymore.


    At this moment, Su Zipei, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Lord Ling, I know you. What you said is right.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. Su Zipei admitted that she deceived Lord Rui, didn¡¯t she?


    Before guests reacted, Su Zipei said, ¡°My foster mother adopted me secretly in those years. In order to keep the secret and distinguish me from my Second Sister, she lied about the age. She told me about it privately. She also gave the jade pendant to me when I grew up. If you use this reason to refute me, I can only apologize. My foster mother had no choice, so she lied about the age.¡±


    Then, Su Zipei looked up at Lord Rui with tears in her eyes, ¡°Dad, you trust me, right?¡±


    Dongfang Rui looked rxed. Zipei was a mischievous but innocent girl. She didn¡¯t deceive him before. It was impossible for her to deceive him in this kind of asion and in such a matter.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Ling Qinn suddenlyughed. Everyone felt strange.


    Dongfang Rui turned his head instantly and shouted, ¡°Why are youughing? Ling Qinn, I gave you the chance. Now... Before I want to punish you, get out!¡±


    ¡°You asked me why I¡¯mughing.¡±


    Ling Qinn shook his head slightly and looked at Su Zipei, who made an effort to lookposed. He said with a bit of pity, ¡°Iughed at Mrs. Zhu and Su Zipei. I haven¡¯t finished my words, but you can¡¯t wait to negate. As for the problem of age, Miss Su Zipei quickly came up with a good reason. However, she will not negate next.¡±


    Ling Qinn turned his head and then bowed. He said, ¡°Lord Rui! I stand here because I have full assurance. But time is tight. I failed to tell you before the banquet. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Su Zipei was flustered. She couldn¡¯t think of any loopholes. She even could exin the problem of age. How could damn Ling Qinn still have a way to prove that she was a fake?!


    Dongfang Rui took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t trust the girl next to him anymore because of Ling Qinn¡¯s performance and Zhu Yan¡¯s exaggerated reaction.


    He helplessly nodded and said with a heavy heart, ¡°If you have anything to say, just go ahead.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and said to Wu Bin, ¡°Butler Wu, can you ask the gatekeeper to let a mammye in?¡±


    When hearing the word ¡°mammy¡±, Dongfang Rui was shocked. He remembered that Su Yun disappeared with her personal maid. Should the maid still be alive?


    Wu Bin saw that Master did not respond. He sighed and gave the gatekeeper the sign to let the mammye in.


    Mammy Li dressed up carefully today. She was nervous and walked in under everyone¡¯s gaze. When she saw that theyout of the mansion was the same as before and that the yard was full of osmanthus trees which were Miss¡¯s favorite, she could not stop the tears.


    Lord Rui was a nostalgic person.

 Chapter 195 - All Efforts Collapsed

    <strong>Chapter 195 All Efforts Copsed</strong>


    ¡°Are you really here?!¡±


    Dongfang Rui recognized Mammy Li at one nce. He dreamt of the scene that she and Su Yun left Yunjing that year many times. It had been many years. But he was still familiar with it.


    Mammy Li wiped her tears and gave a devout salute to Lord Rui. She said, ¡°Lord, Li Xiaocui came back!¡±


    ¡°Stand up quickly!¡±


    Dongfang Rui ignored Su Zipei and jumped off the stage to support Mammy Li. He said, ¡°What happened in those years? Tell me in detail!¡±


    Seeing that Mammy Li suddenly appeared, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei was so shocked that their eyes were close to popping out. They didn¡¯t expect that the maid who was sold to the Su Family that year was a servant in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion before.


    Ling Qinn said timely, ¡°Lord Rui, after I inquired about your matter from many people, I finally found the personal maid of Yun. You can ask what you want to know. Mammy Li will tell you everything. However, you¡¯d better deal with the matter now and then ask Mammy Li.¡±


    Dongfang Rui curled his lips tightly and stared at Mammy Li as he stood straight. He said, ¡°Mammy Li, is Su Zipei my biological daughter?¡±


    At this moment, everyone held their breath and waited for Mammy Li¡¯s answer.


    Su Zipei and Zhu Yan was so angry that they wanted to kill Mammy Li with their eyes. Zhu Yan even began to look for the figure of that mysterious woman in the crowd. She hoped that the mysterious woman could help them again and let Mammy Li shut up forever.


    When Wu Bin saw this scene, he immediately approached Mammy Li secretly. He looked around with vignce.


    The girl in green hiding in the crowd scolded a word ¡°rubbish¡±. She put away her hidden weapon in her hands and left without hesitation. Wu Bin and Ling Qinn defended together, and she could not seed.


    ¡°Lord! Su Zipei was the biological daughter of Mrs. Zhu. I fainted on the rode that year and Mrs. Zhu took little Miss away. She robbed the jade pendant and gave it to Su Zipei. Little Miss lived hard these years. It is my fault...¡±


    After Mammy Li whined, she could not speak for sobbing.


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s pupils shrank and his eyes reddened. In this case, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei had no rtionship with him. Instead, they put his daughter in trouble!


    Su Zipei knelt on the ground with a sound ¡°flop¡± and the pearls on her hair fell on the ground. She cried in a daze. Her makeup was messed up.


    She was ready to be Dongfang Zipei. Why didn¡¯t the nature help them? Why did Mammy Li appear at this moment?


    Zhu Yan didn¡¯t have the ability to protect her daughter now. As she retreated from the crowd, she took off her fancy clothes. It was a big crime to deceive the Lord. Even if Su Li interceded for them this time, Lord Rui would not forgive them!


    But she was found by Wu Bin after walking a few steps. ¡°Servant! Arrest Zhu Yan and Su Zipei. Take them to the Supreme Judiciary¡¯s prison!¡±


    Zhu Yan was pressed on the ground and could do nothing before she realized. Su Zipei might be overwhelmed. She didn¡¯t have any reaction from the beginning to the end.


    After arresting Zhu Yan and Su Zipei, Wu Bin was still angry. He walked back to disband the guests. He said, ¡°Everyone, I am so sorry. The banquet is over. The Lord had something urgent to deal with.¡±


    Everyone left sensibly. But they all felt excited simultaneously. Yunjing City would be more boisterous than before tomorrow!


    In a blink of an eye, all guests left. Ling Qinn and Ling Li also left. Only Mammy Li stayed in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Dongfang Rui personally supported Mammy Li who knelt on the ground and took her to the room. Mammy Li was suddenly stunned. She looked back, but didn¡¯t see Su Li in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Little Miss!¡±


    Mammy Li eximed and rushed to the outside. Dongfang Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly and he immediately followed her.


    Mammy Li went out and saw Su Li who didn¡¯t go far away at one nce. She couldn¡¯t help but follow Su Li and shout, ¡°Little Miss, why are you leaving?!¡±


    When Dongfang Rui saw Su Li once again, he was stunned.


    It went back to the starting point. What Ling Li said was right. The girl he pointed to by chance really was his biological daughter.


    When he saw the cold face of Su Li, he was sad.


    Yes, she was the same as Su Yun. She would not spare a nce for power and money. The daughter of Yun couldn¡¯t be Su Zipei who desired for fame and wealth. He only immersed himself in the false warmth between daughter and father but forgot the truth.


    Mammy Li looked at the father and the daughter in silence. She was very self-conscious and waited for what would happen next.


    ¡°I am very disappointed in you.¡±


    After a while, Su Li finally began to talk. When hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Dongfang Rui was upset. ¡°Mammy Li said that my biological mother is a talent in the academic circle. Her husband should be calm all the time and excellent in nning. However, you just heard one side of the story and was not willing to think carefully. It had so many ws, but you were not willing to doubt it. Are you tired of finding your biological daughter for many years? And are you eager to find a daughter to finish your task?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was pale and he retreated some steps. But he didn¡¯t have any reasons to refute every sentence of her.


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    Mammy Li murmured. She was sad. She didn¡¯t want to see that the father and the daughter were so indifferent to each other when they met for the first time.


    Su Li turned back and smiled suddenly. She looked at Dongfang Rui and said, ¡°Mammy Li, rest assured. I am not angry. I just told a truth. If Lord Rui is such a person, then the so-called biological father... I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Li, you...¡±


    Dongfang Rui covered his chest and said sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Li!¡± Su Li instantly became serious. She said, ¡°You are not qualified to call me Li before I ept you!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Dongfang Rui wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything finally. Wu Bin couldn¡¯t stand it. However, he didn¡¯t do it well before, so, he didn¡¯t dare to scold Su Li. He only said imploringly,


    ¡°Little... Miss Su, I didn¡¯t do it well. It was my fault, not the Master¡¯s! The Master never stop tracing the murderer. Over the years, the Master suffered the pressure from the Queen Mother. He didn¡¯t get married again. Even if you don¡¯t want toe back now, don¡¯t be so decisive. The Master¡¯s body...¡±


    ¡°Wu Bin!¡±


    Dongfang Rui interrupted him and looked at Su Li. He slowly said, ¡°It was my fault. Su Li, I won¡¯t ask you toe back and won¡¯t ask you to ept me. I just ask you to... give me a chance topensate for you. For your mother, I will not be weak again.¡±


    Then, Dongfang Rui handed out the jade pendant in his hand. He was full of stateliness, but now he implored Su Li.


    Su Li gently patted the hands of Dongfang Rui and shook her head. She said, ¡°Words alone are no proof. I never believe any promise. After you find out the true cause of the death of my mother, maybe I will ept it.¡±


    Then, Su Li nced at Mammy Li and said, ¡°Mammy Li, stay in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion and tell him what happened these years. I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Little Miss!¡±


    Mammy Li shouted. But Su Li didn¡¯t turn back. She sighed, ¡°The little Miss is as stubborn as before.¡±


    After Dongfang Rui heard the agreement that Su Li said, he seemed to see a glimmer of hope. He immediately took Mammy Li back to the mansion. He said to Wu Bin, ¡°Wu Bin, arrange guards to protect her. If she is in danger, I will punish you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master! I will not make any mistakes this time!¡±


    Wu Bin nodded repeatedly. He had already made lots of mistakes. If the miss was in danger again, he would like to die for Su Li!


    That night, many people were sleepless.


    Mammy Li and Dongfang Rui stayed up and talked with each other all night. He knew lots of things about Su Li. When Su Li was a child, she was so thin because of the torture of Zhu Yan. Su Li achieved a little sess with her efforts. Behind the morous position as a lecture of the Affiliated School, she suffered a lot.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how Su Li dealt with these difficulties at her age.


    Dongfang Rui suddenly felt that Su Li¡¯s indifferent temperament was excusable. On the contrary, he unterally fantasized about his daughter¡¯s ideal character, which was too naive.


    While Dongfang Rui was finding Su Li¡¯s past, the news that Lord Rui made a mistake on the matter of finding his biological daughter spread in the Yunjing City. The matter between the Lord Rui and the Su Family was heating up. Even in the remote Zhouyue Winery, many drinkers talked about it.


    After closing the winery, the proprietress looked outside while she was clearing away the tableware. When the sun was setting, she finally saw her husband.


    She was angry. When she was close to venting her anger, Xuan Jingzhou quickly begged for mercy. He said, ¡°Stop, honey! Don¡¯t hit me. I was busy in doing business during the whole night!¡±


    Bang!


    The proprietress sat at the table, which made the ground shake. She said with a mighty voice, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou closed the door of the winery and said, ¡°I sessfully entered into the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansionst night. What happenedst night was really amazing! Can you guess what happened?¡±


    The proprietress took a kitchen knife to polish her nails. She sneered and said, ¡°Do you want to say that Su Zipei and her mother deceived the Lord Rui?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, how do you know?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou stared at her. The proprietressughed and said, ¡°This matter spread throughout the Yunjing City in the morning. How do I know? Well! Xuan Jingzhou, where did you go today? If you can¡¯t convince me with a suitable reason, I will punish you!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t be angry. I really had something to deal with.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou pulled his sleeves and revealed a dark hand. He winked at her.


    The proprietress instantly became serious. She plugged in the bolt and left the tableware alone. She took Xuan Jingzhou to the underground adytum to help him dress the wound.


    ¡°Hey, be gentle!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was so painful that he gasped. He said, ¡°I really got into the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion yesterday, but I left when they were still talking. When Yun¡¯s personal maid appeared, I found that someone wanted to kill her. When Wu Bin noticed that person, she quickly held her breaths and left. I chased her...¡±


    Crack!


    After dressing the wound, the proprietress patted Xuan Jingzhou and he was so painful that he shouted.


    ¡°Darling, you are going to murder your husband!¡±


    The proprietress said bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your ability? If they had lots of people, is it a suicide after you chased them without hesitation?¡±


    Although the proprietress¡¯s tone was cruel, she really cared about him. Xuan Jingzhou smiled embarrassedly and scratched his head. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯m lucky this time. That person¡¯s cultivation was inferior to mine. After I chased her, I fought with her within some movements. But...¡±


    ¡°But you were set up when you operated your great movements, right?¡± The proprietress rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Fortunately, although the poison on the hidden weapon is powerful, it is easy to detoxify for the person who reached the inborn realm.¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t take any weapons. That little girl¡¯s hurdle of Xuangong is higher than mine, but her cultivation was lower. If I had weapons in hand, I could definitely stop her.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou still wanted to say something, but she was scared off by the proprietress¡¯s glimpse. He quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. Lifees first!¡±


    The proprietress said ¡°hum¡± slightly and was in silence for a moment. Then, she said with hesitation, ¡°I heard from drinkers that Su Li is the daughter of Yun. But Su Li didn¡¯t ept Dongfang Rui. She lived in the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Shall we...¡±


    ¡°Su Li?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou came to his sense and said, ¡°What the monk of the Mount Chan said was true. The daughter of Yun appeared! However, we can¡¯t act rashly and blindly now. Lord Rui must have arranged lots of guards to protect her in the Affiliated School of the National Academy. If we force to go in, we will wake a sleeping wolf. What¡¯s more, Su Li didn¡¯t know who we are. She might not cooperate with us. We¡¯d better wait for the right time secretly.¡±


    The proprietress hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    Qu Qingning behind the thin iron wall was shocked. He covered his mouth and ran away. He finally heard some big news after he kept monitoring the next winery for such a long time!

 Chapter 196 - Emperor’s Mind

    <strong>Chapter 196 Emperor¡¯s Mind</strong>


    It was in the Imperial Study of the Imperial Pce in Dahan Country.


    An old man with grey hair was lying on a soft bed for a rest. He wore the imperial robe and crown. Although he looked old and clumsy, he was majestic like a real dragon.


    He was Dongfang Xiao, the emperor of Dahan Country, the leader of the Dongfang Family.


    In a short time, Eunuch Feng hunched his body and walked in. He whispered beside Dongfang Xiao, ¡°Your Majesty, Eighth Lord wanted to see you.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao¡¯s wrinkled eyelids twitched and he said angrily, ¡°Why did hee again? I had made an exception and let that hoyden be a member of Dongfang Family!¡±


    Eunuch Feng waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that girl is not the daughter of Lord Rui. Eighth Lord was cheated. Zhu Yan and Su Zipei were in the prison of the Supreme Judiciary.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao opened his eyes little wider and sat up under the support of Eunuch Feng. He said, ¡°In that case, let him in.¡±


    Then, Dongfang Rui came in and gave a salute. He said, ¡°Brother.¡±


    People all thought that he got along well with his third brother. In fact, he wasn¡¯t close to the third brother at all. They even didn¡¯t have any friendship. In order to show his strength, the third brother deliberately spread the information that they got along well with each other.


    However, because of this rumor, Dongfang Rui could easily get the permission of Dongfang Xiao that Su Zipei could be a member of the Dongfang Family. But the member now became Su Li. Therefore, the matter becameplicated.


    ¡°Third brother, you really never cone to me for nothing. I heard the matter of the Su Family. Su Zipei cheated you. So, she should be punished severely by the Supreme Judiciary! As for the quota of the Dongfang family tree, it is invalid!¡±


    After Dongfang Xiao finished his words, Dongfang Rui lowered his head and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯te for the matter of the family tree. I will get to the point. You knew the murderer who killed Yun that year, right?¡±


    What?


    Dongfang Xiao was in surprise and he said with a low voice, ¡°Dongfang Rui, what are you talking about now, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Dongfang Rui stared at Dongfang Xiao and said with confidence, ¡°Brother! If you still care about the brotherhood, tell me who is the murderer!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Dongfang Xiao was furious. He stood up and scolded, ¡°The Eldest Brother is the same as the father! Our parents passed away. How can you talk to me in this way?¡±


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    Dongfang Rui knelt on the ground and said nothing.


    Dongfang Xiao was moved and he pointed at Dongfang Rui for a while. But he didn¡¯t scold him for anything.


    ¡°Let it go. If you are so crude and impetuous again, I will not forgive you...¡±


    After half an hour, seeing Dongfang Rui left with anger, Eunuch Feng came in with his body bent. When he saw Dongfang Xiao frown and repose with his eyes closed, he couldn¡¯t help but say apprehensively, ¡°Your Majesty, after you told him, I am afraid that Yunjing City will be in a mess.¡±


    Dongfang Xiaoy on the bed again and scolded with a smile, ¡°You oldckey! Do you think that I told him about the murderer after he said some heartfelt words?¡±


    Eunuch Feng¡¯s expression changed slightly and said, ¡°Then...¡±


    ¡°The Wu Family is more arrogant than before these years.¡± Dongfang Xiao said slowly with his eyes closed. But his words were full of intention of killing. He said, ¡°Eighth Brother can weaken the power of the Wu Family. What¡¯s more...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao sneered and continued, ¡°My sons are all stupid. Do they really think that they will win as long as they cooperate with the ninth-grade sect? As the sons of the Dongfang Family, they don¡¯t think about how to fight the foreign enemies and deal with the problems of our country but invite a wolf into the house. They are all imbeciles!¡±


    Eunuch Feng quickly lowered his head. At this moment, all he could do was to listen to the emperor. To be in the king¡¯spany was tantamount to living with a tiger. If he misspoke something, he would be punished seriously.


    ¡°There was no difference between the Dongfang Family and the Hehuan Sect before. We all weak and might be destroyed in the martial arts circle if we had a little impatience. After our Dongfang Family worked hard for generations, we became the master of the country. Our status is higher than the eighth-grade sect! However, Sheng and others cooperate with the Hehuan Sect withpromise. They are so short-sighted.¡±


    Then, Dongfang Xiao suddenly opened his eyes and said, ¡°They will fight with each other. So what? Since Eight Brother are willing to take actions, I can suppress Sheng and others without extra efforts. Let them know what is truly powerful!¡±


    Eunuch Feng was scared to cold sweat. Although the emperor¡¯s answer was simple, he had many intentions. It was difficult to guess at the emperor¡¯s mind.


    When he thought of Lord Rui who left angrily, he sighed inside.


    The members in the emperor¡¯s family were ruthless. It was true for any dynasty.


    ...


    Su Li stayed in the Affiliated School of the National Academy recently and didn¡¯t get out for a long time.


    She wanted to go to the Linli Building, but there were lots of guards of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion around her. Wu Bin reached the inborn sixth hurdle which was only one hurdle less than that she had reached. It was difficult for her to deal with. If she disappeared suddenly, she would be discovered.


    Fortunately, Wu Bin went back to stay beside Dongfang Rui soon. The Royal Guards with cultivation inferior to her couldn¡¯t stop her.


    In the midnight, Su Li wore ck clothes for disguise and left the Affiliated School to the Linli Building. However, she met Fang Yuan halfway. They took a nce at each other and Fang Yuan immediately turned back.


    Since Su Li came back, he didn¡¯t have to venture to the Affiliated School.


    When they arrived at the Linli Building, Yin Xuetong opened the back door with caution. When she saw Fang Yuan and Su Li, she breathed a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and said, ¡°You scared me. Why do youe here so fast?¡±


    ¡°We met halfway.¡±


    After Fang Yuan exined, he followed Su Li and went to the room. The three persons went to the underground adytum.


    ¡°Where is Qu Qingning?¡± Su Li looked around the underground adytum and didn¡¯t see Qu Qingning¡¯s funny face. She was not used to it.


    ¡°Su Li, I am going to tell you.¡± Yin Xuetong said happily, ¡°Qu Qingning went out the city to break through the inborn realm!¡±


    Su Li slightly raised her eyebrows. He actually had the opportunity to break through the inborn realm?


    ¡°Thanks to the next winery.¡±


    Recalling the rumors spreading in the city and the words that Qu Qingning asked her to convey, Yin Xuetong and Fang Yuan¡¯s feelings were mixed. They all doubted the origin of Su Li. But until now they had known that Su Li was the princess of Dahan Country.


    Seeing the profound meanings shed in Yin Xuetong and Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes, Su Li raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Well, do you think that the position of princess is worth giving up everything I had now and obediently ept Dongfang Rui?¡±


    ¡°Su Li.¡± Yin Xuetong was moved and she said, ¡°If it is just because of us, it is absolutely unnecessary...¡±


    ¡°Not because of you.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Yin Xuetong and said casually, ¡°Being a member of the royal family is not my purpose. You just keep the agreement among us. Don¡¯t worry about other things.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words were heartless, but Fang Yuan and Yin Xuetong were not stupid. They knew that the reason why Su Li disassociated them from her was that she wanted to ease their burden.


    ¡°s...¡±


    Yin Xuetong sighed and really did not mention the previous things. She said, ¡°Besides practice, Qu Qingning eavesdropped the conversation of the couple of the next winery in the underground adytum every day. He really heard something shocking. With this opportunity, he told me hurriedly and went out the city to break through the inborn realm.¡±


    ¡°He was lucky. What did he hear?¡±


    Su Li shook her head with a smile. It was difficult for people to break through the inborn realm before 20 years old because they had too simple experiences. Qu Qingning was lucky to have the opportunity to break through the inborn realm.


    Yin Xuetong felt weird and said, ¡°Su Li, it seems that the couple of the inborn realm next door is...your elders.¡±


    What?


    Su Li was stunned and Yin Xuetong continued, ¡°Qu Qingning heard that they had always wanted to see you, but they didn¡¯t have any opportunities. It seems that the proprietress is the sister of a person called ¡°little Yun¡±. If I remember correctly, your biological mother was called...Su Yun?¡±


    Fang Yuan also felt wired. Yin Xuetong was unwilling to say a few days ago. In this case, were Xuan Jingzhou and his wife Su Li¡¯s uncle and aunt?


    They tried hard to draw them over to their side. It was really unnecessary.


    Su Li was in silence. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the life in the previous life. Unfortunately, she had few memories about the proprietress. She even forgot how she died.


    ¡°Su Li, why don¡¯t we go to the next door to sound them out?¡±


    Fang Yuan suddenly proposed. Su Li rubbed her be and waved her hands. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wake a sleeping wolf. It is unwise to force to go in. We should observe them for a few days. You and I will go to see Qu Lu together tomorrow...¡±


    Su Li finished her words coldly. Yin Xuetong praised her with worship in her eyes, ¡°This matter is clearly rted to her rtives, but she was so calm and still made the most urate judgment. How outstanding she is!¡±


    Seeing Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes were full of worship, Fang Yuan shook his head and left.


    Was she calm?


    However, in his opinion, Su Li was more scared. Just as the saying went, ¡°The closer they got, the more scared they were¡±. Her rtives only lived in the next house, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to see them...


    At this moment, in the deepest part of the adytum, Su Li closed the stone door and took a deep breath. She sat down against the stone wall and was lost in thought.


    Was the proprietress her aunt...


    Xuan Jingzhou and the proprietress had been in Yunjing for many years. Were they in Yunjing that night her mother ran away?


    She wanted to ask them, but as Fang Yuan thought, she was afraid that the news that Qu Qingning heard was wrong.


    ¡°I will make a n after I meet Qu Lu tomorrow.¡±


    Clearing away the distracting thoughts, Su Li was clearheaded. She had many things to do including revenging herself on her mother¡¯s murderer and realizing Ling Li¡¯s wish. She couldn¡¯t finish them with her words.


    After lighting up the stonemp, she saw eight topless coffins. The killers she killed in the hunting ground were lying in the coffins.


    At this moment, Su Li took a deep breath and a hint of death gray emerged in her eyes quickly.


    Then, the eight corpses suddenly shook and sat up with light in their eyes!


    That was the green sh of corpse puppets!


    Eight corpse puppets of the inborn realm were the achievements that Su Li refined since the autumn hunting!

 Chapter 197 - Elder Dao

    <strong>Chapter 197 Elder Dao</strong>


    On the next morning, Su Li was dressed as a childe, and Fang Yuan wore fancy clothes in disguise. They left the Linli Building and went to the Hongyan House.


    As soon as they entered the alley of brothels, lots of prostitutes who dressed inappropriately went to them and said obsequiously,


    ¡°Childe, good morning...¡±


    ¡°Lord,e and y with me. I have waited for you for a long time...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fang Yuan looked serious and nervous. When he was a child, he was taught that he should concentrate on practice. He had nevere to such a ce. He entered the alley of brothels aboveboard for the first time.


    When Su Li saw Fang Yuan¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. She secretly transmitted the sound in silence to him, ¡°Take it easy. You don¡¯te here for going whoring. Take this way as your adversary. Acting skill is also the basis of a person¡¯s strength. Compared with Qu Qingning, you are too serious.¡±


    After Fang Yuan heard what Su Li said, he was open-minded and rxed.


    However, Su Li took him to a brothel in the morning. He felt ufortable!


    When they entered the Hongyan House, Su Li pretended to be anxious. She rushed to the front of the procuress and said, ¡°Procuress, where is Miss Qu? Today, I came here early for her. Does she have time?¡±


    The procuress forgot the appearance of Su Li. However, lots of people asked her the same question every day. She immediately said, ¡°Oh, you are so anxious. But she is menstruating today. Therefore, she can¡¯t serve customers.¡±


    Su Li was a little shocked. Remembering the appointment that Qu Lu made in advance, she looked sad. She left and turned to look back repeatedly at every step. She said, ¡°Bad luck! Procuress, when Miss Qu recovers, you should inform me.¡±


    ¡°We have other girls. You...¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I only need Miss Qu!¡±


    ¡°Well, goodbye...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fang Yuan also pretended to be sad and left with Su Li. However, he didn¡¯t think about the strange behavior of Qu Lu. He wondered why Su Li, a girl, could act a whoremaster so well.


    Was it the so-called acting talent?


    After Su Li left, the procuress stopped smiling and went upstairs.


    At this moment, there was an old and fatty man in a ck robe in Qu Lu¡¯s room. There was a noticeable scar on his cheek from an ear to mouth. Whenever the old manughed, his scar would move. It was extremely horrible.


    ¡°Lady Qu, you are so popr in Yunjing City...¡±


    At this moment, the old man wasughing. Qu Lu covered her mouth with a smile. She avoided seeing him without any trace and said, ¡°Elder Dao is a real joker. I am a prostitute. If I am not popr, how can I cheat high officials and noble lords? I am making contributions to our sect.¡±


    ¡°Hierarch was right to dispatch you here. You never said ¡®our sect¡¯ before.¡±


    Elder Dao nodded and unscrupulously nced at Qu Lu who dressed inappropriately. He said with a meaningful smile, ¡°As long as you serve me well these days and satisfy me, I will praise you in front of the hierarch. If the hierarch is happy, you may be taught the unexceptionable martial arts or a member of a key disciple of the Hehuan Sect!¡±


    If a prostitute who really wanted to be a member of the Hehuan Sect heard what he said, she would be happy. But Qu Lu was not that kind of girl. She only felt


    sick.


    Fortunately, what she had experienced these years paid off. Qu Lu didn¡¯t show her true feelings. Instead, she showed a look of surprise tinged with pity. She said, ¡°Your proposal is really attractive. But it seemed that Elder Dao forgot something. If you want to suffer from the Hongchen Powder, I have no opinion...¡±


    Then, Elder Dao¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    He forgot that Hierarch personally asked Qu Lu to take the Hongchen Powder. Although he might note down with it after sleeping with her, he didn¡¯t want to take any chances!


    Then, Elder Dao was sad. After he drank the wine in the cup, he stood up and said aggressively, ¡°Hierarch dispatched me to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings! All the people of the Hehuan Sect in Yunjing City should listen to me. Lady Qu, collect intelligence these days. Leave other things alone!¡±


    Then, Elder Dao left the room decisively. The beauty was in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t touch her. Why did he stay here?


    Seeing that he left, Qu Lu breathed a sigh of relief. Her back had been wet. Mr. Li visited her just now unexpectedly. It made her feel so scared. Fortunately, Mr. Li reacted quickly, and Elder Dao didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    After Qu Lu tidied her clothes, she lowered her head. She was serious. She was not happy that she didn¡¯t sleep with Elder Dao because of the Hongchen Powder.


    The Hongchen Powder was the poison for a female practitioner given by Hierarch. The poison worked every six months. When it worked, she would be extremely painful. Her bones were like burning. At that moment, she even wanted to die! If Hierarch didn¡¯t give her the antidote, she would be tortured to death.


    It was only an expedient for her to join the Hehuan Sect that year. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Hierarch fell in love with her. Hierarch wanted to own her exclusively. She didn¡¯t want to obey him, so Hierarch forced her to take the Hongchen Powder. Every time this poison worked, she wanted to die. However, the obsessiveness inside supported her in living in the dirty Hehuan Sect. What¡¯s more, she went to Yunjing with her wisdom.


    ¡°Eight years have passed.¡± Qu Lu covered her chest and muttered to herself.


    Every woman who took the Hongchen Powder could only live 10 years.


    As a female practitioner, she would be called to go back to the Hehuan Sect and be a victim to improve Hierarch in the tenth year. She was like a ripe fruit which would be picked after years of growth.


    The woman who took the Hongchen Powder told her that every woman regarded as a female practitioner would be controlled by Hierarch and die in a horrible way.


    Some people said that when the Hongchen Powder worked, the body would melt into blood; Hierarch would refine an elixir with the blood and bones and take the elixir. However, some people said that after 10 years, the person who was poisoned would gradually rot; but the soul still existed. Then, she would see herself be swallowed by Hierarch little by little. It was extremely merciless.


    Either of them exceeded the limitation that normal people could bear. Therefore, the women who took the Hongchen Powder all died. She was the only one alive.


    This indirect method could improve Hierarch¡¯s cultivation, but it had lots of limitations. Only those who had taken the Hongchen Powder for ten years without any resentment could be the qualified ingredient added to enhance the efficacy. Otherwise, Hierarch would be affected and be out of control.


    Qu Lu had a deep resentment and it was deeper than that of others! But she didn¡¯t show it. Hierarch thought that she was kept in the dark and dreamt that ¡°Hierarch would give her the antidote after ten years¡±.


    Her original thought was very simple. If she couldn¡¯t find out her younger brother, she would go back to find the Hehuan Sect¡¯s Hierarch and seek revenge for herself mercilessly!


    But now, ¡°Mr. Li¡± changed her mind.


    Clearing the distracting thoughts away, Qu Lu thought of the appointment between her and Su Li. But she was not anxious. Although Elder Dao came here for the Auction Fair, someone might be assigned by him to monitor her. She should meet Mr. Li cautiously.


    Qu Lu waited for a day patiently. Elder Dao left with his subordinates hurriedly. She still dealt with the intelligence offered by agents as usual.


    After three days, Qu Lu finally was sure that Elder Dao didn¡¯t order anyone to monitor her; he focused on finding Lianshi Cult¡¯s disciples. Then, on the night, she immediately went to Su Li¡¯s Linli Building in nocturnal clothing for the first time.


    At this moment, all was quiet at dead of night. The alley where the Linli Building¡¯s back door was located was ck. Qu Lu was scared and knocked the door regrly. It was not long before the back door was opened secretly. At the same time, she heard the familiar voice of Mr. Li.


    ¡°Come in quickly.¡±


    Qu Lu had no time to see the room clearly. She rushed in. The back door was immediately closed, and the alley became dark again.


    Qu Lu squinted and finally got ustomed to the sudden bright light. She saw that it was a girl that opened the door for her, but she didn¡¯t see through her cultivation.


    Qu Lu was shocked. Mr. Li¡¯s subordinates were all excellent and young.


    After a few more steps, Qu Lu saw the youth who had been in contact with her all the time. She immediately gave a salute subconsciously and said, ¡°Qu Lu is here to meet the protector!¡±


    Yin Xuetong covered her mouth with a smile. Su Li really liked to give them boring titles. It could be seen that Su Li also liked ying pranks on others as them.


    Fang Yuan was helpless inside but nodded without an expression. He opened the door and said, ¡°The master has waited for you for a long time. Go inside, please.¡±


    As for the word ¡°master¡±, Fang Yuan thought it was redundant. It seemed that he was so callous that he didn¡¯t feel ashamed.


    Qu Lu took a deep breath and walked into the room. The door behind her was immediately closed, and she was shocked.


    Suddenly, a thing flew towards her. She patted it nervously. The thing fell on the ground with a crisp sound. She smelt bouquet.


    After she calmed down, Qu Lu found that it was a cup of wine instead of a hidden weapon.


    ¡°It is the wine I brewed. I am sad that you refused without any words.¡± Su Li came out in a simple cyan cloth gown and said with a sweet smile.


    When Qu Lu suddenly saw Su Li, she was going to give a salute. However, she felt something unusual. Subconsciously, she stood up and was more stunned.


    Was ¡°Mr. Li¡±... shorter?


    ¡°Since you came here, don¡¯t be nervous. Sit down and have a talk.¡± Su Li poured another cup of wine with a smile and said, ¡°What you see is still not my real appearance, but the height is true this time.¡±


    Qu Lu carefully took the wine cup and remained vignt inside. She didn¡¯t dare to drink and was curious about the ¡°truth¡± mentioned by Su Li. Was ¡°Mr. Li¡± naturally short or young?


    Seeing that Qu Lu was still nervous, Su Li didn¡¯t continue to ease rtions in patience. She asked decidedly, ¡°What happened in the Hongyan House?¡±


    Qu Lu became serious immediately and habitually said with a lower voice, ¡°Elder Dao of the Hehuan Sect came. I can¡¯t lead any other subordinates in Yunjing City except the subordinates of the Hongyan House. It seems that Hierarch wants to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡±


    ¡°Even a man would like that treasure. What¡¯s more, Hierarch Ye Tian set up the Hehuan Sect for personal benefits. As long as that old woman lives, she will try to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was sardonic. In the previous life, she contacted with the Hehuan Sect several times. In the martial arts circle, some people even joked that she and Hierarch of the Hehuan Sect were ¡°two poison masters in the martial arts circle¡±. That old woman hunted down her for years. Su Li killed her with lots of efforts.


    Qu Lu quietly listened to Su Li¡¯s words. She heard the name of Hierarch of the Hehuan Sect for the first time.


    Ye Tian¡¯s name was cute. But Ye Tian killed many people and was very ruthless.

 Chapter 198 - The Murderer

    <strong>Chapter 198 The Murderer</strong>


    Shaking her head, Qu Lu stopped thinking the image of the Hierarch. She was an unimportant person. It was useless to think too much.


    ¡°Mr. Li, although I was deprived of themand, I still know the personnel alteration situation of the Hehuan Sect. The previous n does not need to be changed too much.¡±


    Qu Lu said with gleaming eyes. She was nervous. The Hehuan Sect had done harm to her for many years. She really hoped that Su Li would continue to implement the n and let the Hehuan Sect to suffer heavy losses!


    Tap-tap-tap...


    Su Li tapped the table with her fingers. It was certain that Qu Lu hated the Hehuan Sect so much. Otherwise, the Hehuan Sect would not have had the big news that shocked the martial arts circle in the previous life.


    The young woman who sat in front of Su Li and looked a bit nervous exchanged her life for harming Ye Tian severely and almost ruining the Hehuan Sect!


    Although she failed to ruin it, Qu Lu left an indelible mark in the martial arts circle. She also made the Hongchen Powder of the Hehuan Sect be a big joke in the martial arts circle.


    Qu Lu was nervous. Su Li finally said, ¡°We will certainly carry out the n. However, it needs to be changed a little bit.¡±


    Qu Lu was slightly in a daze. In her view, the n was perfect, and there was no need to change.


    ¡°Do you know the personnel alteration situation about entering Yunjing recently?¡±


    Since Su Li did not mention the changes of the n, Qu Lu did not ask that. She took the scroll out of the sleeves and said, ¡°Recently, the warriors entering Yunjing City obviously be more. Thergest number of warriors entering Yunjing is from a small force called Yunge Sect rather than the Hehuan Sect or the Lianshi Cult. Perhaps ites for the Auction Fair.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened up. Qu Lu continued to say,


    ¡°In addition to the personnel alteration, there is another alteration. I¡¯m really concerned about it. Eighth Lord, Dongfang Rui, used to live in seclusion butes alive recently. He even made a great disturbance because of his affairs rted to the Su Family. I took it to heart, so I sent someone to monitor the mansion. Then I found that people in the mansion seem to be... reorganizing the troops these two days!¡±


    Qu Lu took a deep breath. Her voice became lower and lower. She said, ¡°Eighth Lord¡¯s personal butler called Wu Bin is the former leader of the Royal Guards. He has high prestige among the Royal Guards. I suspect that Eighth Lord wants to...¡±


    ¡°Rebel?¡± Su Li said breezily. But Qu Lu¡¯s face slightly changed. She asked, ¡°Do you also think so?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    All kinds of thoughts passed through in Su Li¡¯s mind. The doubts left in the previous life seemed to be figured out by Qu Lu¡¯s words. Su Li asked, ¡°Before that, has Lord Rui been to the Imperial Pce?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Qu Lu was surprised. She whispered, ¡°Eighth Lord has been to the Imperial Pce indeed three days ago. That day is the second day after the banquet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Su Li picked up the writing brush and a piece of paper on the table. She wrote the words ¡°Yunge Sect¡± first. And then she wrote ¡°Dongfang Rui¡±. Next, she wrote the emperor¡¯s name, Dongfang Xiao.


    Qu Lu felt nervous. Writing the name of the emperor without authorization was a felony. Mr. Li really didn¡¯t care it.


    In the end, Su Li wrote the word ¡°Su¡±, which represented Su Zipei. Because Qu Lu was here, she could not write the full name.


    In the previous life, she looked for opportunities to kill Su Zipei more than once but always suffered defeat on the verge of victory. It was because there were people around Su Zipei protecting her. Their cultivation was not higher than hers, but they cooperated very well. The defense was airtight, which made she be overcautious every time. More and more people came to help them over time. She could only retreat.


    Later, she investigated them in many ways. However, she found that the Royal Guards and the Wu Family didn¡¯t have such people. They were from another force. Before Qu Lu said ¡°Yunge Sect¡±, she still thought that those people were elite forces trained by Su Zipei. Now she finally understood.


    Those people... were very likely to be from the ¡°Yunge Sect¡±!


    Nowadays, all princes were fighting in secret. They thought that Dongfang Xiao was old and useless. Each of them wanted to ascend the throne soon. It seemed that no one cared that Dongfang Xiao was still the emperor. If Su Li hadn¡¯t seen the force belonging to Dongfang Xiao with her own eyes in the previous life, she would have also thought so. Now... she clearly knew that the dominant force in Yunjing City was always the Dongfang Family rather than the Yinmo Cult or any other sects!


    All incidents which deserved to be noticed and happened in Yunjing City would be collected and analyzed by the Dongfang Family, not to mention the matter that her mother ¡°Su Yun¡± was attacked in that year. Even if the Dongfang Family didn¡¯t meddle in this kind of important matter, they would observe in secret.


    Dongfang Rui seemed to know it clearly. He visited Dongfang Xiao because of the appointment between himself and Su Li. Besides, he seemed to get the answer.


    Thinking of it, Su Li looked serious. She tore the paper up and raised her head. She said, ¡°Qu Lu, go back first and wait for my notification. Lord Rui will not attack the Imperial Pce. But no matter whom he will attack, it will cause much confusion. There will be an opportunity at that time. Before that, keep a close watch on the movements of the Hehuan Sect. If it¡¯s in emergency, I will notice you personally!¡±


    Qu Lu took a deep breath. Her eyes brightened up. It seemed that Mr. Li¡¯s ambition was greater than what she thought!


    However, the more the situation was chaotic, the more opportunities she would have! At that time, she would take her revenge on the member of the Hehuan Sect!


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Li. I will merit your trust!¡±


    Su Li said ¡°hum¡± slightly. She turned her palm over, and a white bottle appeared in her palm. She said, ¡°In addition, take this bottle of elixirs first.¡±


    ¡°Are these...¡±


    Thinking of the previous agreement between her and Su Li, Qu Lu couldn¡¯t help but tremble and be excited.


    Su Li shook her head and smiled. She said, ¡°No, these elixirs are just for health care.¡±


    These were not the antidotes of the Hongchen Powder.


    A sense of disappointment shed through Qu Lu¡¯s eyes. She hesitated for a moment and then nodded. She took over the bottle and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I am not injured. Why should I take these?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hongchen Powder hurt you? It¡¯s poison.¡± Su Li had a faint smile on her face and said, ¡°You are afraid of new poison since the original poison in your body has not been gone. However, I always like to convince others by kindness or generosity, except enemies. I will only poison my enemies to end their lives.¡±


    Qu Lu heard it and had a reddish face. Sure enough, Su Li knew her thoughts.


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t feel it, the Hongchen Powder has stayed in your body for eight years. How can it not harm you?¡± Su Li said and nced at Qu Lu. Qu Lu immediately felt that Su Li gained an insight into her mind. Her face became redder.


    ¡°If you want to detoxify it, you must have a sufficiently strong physique first. Otherwise, when I detoxify it for you, the Hongchen Powder will break out at that moment. You can¡¯t hold it down and will die on the spot! Won¡¯t I break my promise?¡±


    Su Li patted Qu Lu¡¯s shoulder and said gently, ¡°After the Auction Fair, the Hehuan Sect will disappear in Yunjing City. At that time, you will bepletely detoxified, and you can decide if you¡¯ll stay or not.¡±


    After Qu Lu saw Su Li¡¯s sincere and limpid eyes, her heart beat faster. She had never seen such good-looking eyes. Her eyes shone, as if there was nimbus.


    At the moment, Qu Lu had an intuition. The intuition came from the goodwill of Su Li. It made her involuntarily believe that she didn¡¯t encounter a swindler like Ye Tian this time.


    After a time, Qu Lu left under the cover of night. The cold wind blew through the window of the attic and blew Su Li¡¯s hair on her forehead. Her eyes shed with anger and were covered up by her hair.


    Her biological father seemed to be less sensible. She would be angry if he sought revenge for her mother without telling her.


    ...


    Dongfang Rui was still busy in the study early the next morning. His eyes were bloodshot since he had not slept for several days. Wu Bin looked distressed but did not persuade him. It was because he knew that no matter what he said, Master would not listen to him.


    On that day, Dongfang Rui came back from the Imperial Pce. He looked different. In the face of Wu Bin¡¯s inquiry, Dongfang Rui only said, ¡°Call up all members of the Yunge Sect! Only ughtering the Wu Family can totally vent my anger!¡±


    Then, they made these movements.


    The Yunge Sect was created by Dongfang Rui personally. Since that day when Su Yun disappeared, he secretly trained this small force. His purpose was very simple. After he found Su Yun, he would ask all members of the Yunge Sect to protect her closely. He didn¡¯t expect she would be harmed.


    After finding Su Yun¡¯s corpse, Dongfang Rui was depressed for a while. But he trained the Yunge Sect severely. The purpose changed from protecting Su Yun to protecting his child in the future.


    Now, the Yunge Sect obviously had a new purpose.


    Just then, a manservant suddenly came in and ran to Wu Bin. He moved close to Wu Bin¡¯s ear and said something. Wu Bin was surprised. He bent and said in Dongfang Rui¡¯s ear, ¡°Master, Miss is here. She wants to see you.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was in a daze and then happy. He used to be indifferent these days. He put down the file and went out. But he stopped at the door and then walked back. He felt anxious and said, ¡°Hurry on. Take clean clothes for me and prepare bath water!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t taken a shower for a few days. How could he see his daughter with such a slovenly look?


    Wu Bin did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly arranged people to prepare for Dongfang Rui¡¯s washing and dressing. Dongfang Rui urged constantly. All things were prepared less than half of fifteen minutes.


    Su Li sat in the room and sipped her tea. The table was filled with various kinds of royal tea and desserts in the blink of an eye.


    Dongfang Rui came in a hurry. When he saw Su Li, his eyes brightened up. But while seeing the intact desserts, he finally calmed down. He went in and said slowly, ¡°Li... Su Li, what can I... do for you? No matter what you say, I will try my best to do it.¡±


    He stuttered. His tone was quite humble. He didn¡¯t look like a lord. Although he quickly cleaned up and dressed up, Su Li found that he was so gaunt at a nce.


    Su Li was silent for a moment. Then her tone was not chilled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But did you forget to tell me something?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was shocked. He looked at Wu Bin, who just came in. Wu Bin felt strange. Lord and Miss had been talking smoothly. Why did they suddenly look at him?


    Su Li said, ¡°Don¡¯t have any doubt, Butler Wu. I know the movements in the mansion. Someone told me that you wanted to rebel. But I know you won¡¯t. Have you known the murderer who killed my mom?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was silent. The movements of the mansion... were even known by Su Li. He did all things in secret. How could she discover easily? He sent people to monitor the Wu Family. The Wu Family was normal. They didn¡¯t prepare to fight.


    ¡°Tell me. What are you worried about?¡±


    Su Li suddenly smiled. But Wu Bin felt nervous when seeing her smile. She asked, ¡°You are worried that I will be foolish to seek revenge alone, aren¡¯t you? Or, you have forgotten the agreement between you and me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course... not.¡±


    Dongfang Rui felt bitter. He was just worried that Su Li would be involved in trouble unreasonably like her mother if he told her. But now Su Li came here, and he had to tell her. Otherwise, he believed that Su Li would not admit him forever.


    He took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°It¡¯s the Wu Family!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened up. She asked, ¡°Which Wu Family? Is it the General Wu¡¯s Mansion? Wu Jin, Wu Xiuxiu...¡±


    Suddenly, she thought of a name. Her eyes were gloomy instantly. She shouted, ¡°Wu Lirong?!¡±

 Chapter 199 - Night Attack!

    <strong>Chapter 199 Night Attack!</strong>


    ¡°Wu Lirong... How do you know the name?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was stunned. People used to mention the name when he was young. Nowadays, no one would mention it. How did Su Li know it?


    He suddenly realized that he knew Su Li shallowly. He didn¡¯t know how she grew up under the oppression of Zhu Yan, and how she became the lecturer of the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    Now she had only stayed in Yunjing less than a year, but her ability of collecting information far exceeded his, while he grew up in Yunjing.


    Su Li slightly squinted and didn¡¯t answer him.


    In the previous life, Su Zipei became the princess of the General¡¯s Mansion. Shortly afterwards, Lord Rui remarried. His second wife was Wu Lirong who was from the Wu Family.


    At that time, Wu Lirong was a widow. Her husband died early. There was a rumor about her among themon people. They said that she was fated to mourn her husband¡¯s death. Therefore, when Lord Rui married her, some disputes were caused. Afterwards, Su Li poisoned Lord Rui, which seemed to confirm the rumor about Wu Lirong.


    ¡°I just guess.¡± Su Li answered. She stopped thinking of it and looked up at Dongfang Rui. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Wu Lirong and my mother?¡±


    Dongfang Rui looked gloomy. He finally spoke about the score in those years.


    In that year, Su Yun studied in Yunjing and fell in love with Dongfang Rui. Wu Lirong, who also studied in the National Academy, also loved Dongfang Rui.


    Wu Lirong was the daughter of a general. Whether her status or her identity was much higher than that of Su Yun. In Wu Lirong¡¯s view, it was not difficult for Dongfang Rui to make a choice between her and Su Yun.


    Later, Dongfang Rui told her with action that it was not difficult to make a choice, but it was not her.


    Dongfang Xiao agreed the marriage and also praised Su Yun that she was the most intelligent woman in Dahan Country. Wu Lirong was resentful and jealous of Su Yun in her heart. These moods finally became hatred. On the night before the wedding of Dongfang Rui and Su Yun, she invited Su Yun toe out in the name of Su Yun¡¯s sister, Su Yue. Su Yun really kept the appointment alone and fell into the trap.


    Then Dongfang Rui stopped talking. The room was in silence for a moment.


    Dongfang Xiao did not tell him what happened next. It was enough for him to know that Wu Lirong set the trap and killed Su Yun.


    ¡°Since Wu Lirong could send pursuers, she must had gotten the permission of her father. But I don¡¯t care whether she sent pursuers secretly or above board. That¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Dongfang Rui clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth in hatred. He said, ¡°Only when I get Wu Lirong¡¯s head, I would be worthy of your mother.¡±


    Wu Bin heard it and felt an upsurge of emotion. Such a loving man was rare in the world. He would never regret following Master even if he would die in the end!


    However, Su Li had a cold smile. She threw cold water on him without mercy. She said, ¡°Dongfang Xiao asked you to deal with the Wu Family. Should you be willing to be manipted by him?!¡±


    Dongfang Rui slightly frowned. Although he and his Third Brother and him was not so close, it was too unscrupulous that Su Li suddenly and bluntly said the name, ¡°Dongfang Xiao¡±.


    ¡°Miss...¡± Wu Bin¡¯s expression also slightly changed.


    Su Li turned her head. Her gaze stopped Wu Bin to speak. Then she said, ¡°If my mother were still by your side, she would persuade you to look before you leap. Think about it. If you attack the Wu Family with an army, will you cause chaos in Yunjing City?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Dongfang Rui hesitated to answer. He only thought of revenge in his heart and did not think about the consequences of attacking the Wu Family.


    Su Li was disappointed in the reaction of Dongfang Rui. But on second thought, if her father had been smart enough, he would have not been manipted by Su Zipei in the previous life. He was more brave than wise. He could only have some achievements in training warriors. She should have thought of it.


    ¡°Miss, please speak frankly.¡± Wu Bin was a little anxious and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°After Master made the decision, I felt that something is amiss but couldn¡¯t think of a reason.¡±


    Su Li zed at Wu Bin and then said to Dongfang Rui, ¡°I heard that you set the date for the auction. It¡¯s the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month. It is a lucky day. But once the date is set, it means that various sects in the martial arts circle wille to Yunjing City.¡±


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s expression finally changed. The biggest dream of each sect in the martial arts circle was to have a country as their supporter. If he caused chaos in Yunjing City this time, there would be an opportunity for those sects to take advantage. Brother had been the emperor for many years. How could he make such a stupid mistake?


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao is old. All his princes are staring at the throne. Each of them has his own thoughts, just like you in those years.¡±


    Su Li said with a meaningful smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know your thoughts about watching Dongfang Xiao triumph over other opponents and ascend the throne of the Dahan Country. But his sons apparently do not inherit his scheming. First Prince worked with the Hehuan Sect. Third Prince also had advisers from a sect. What do you think Dongfang Xiao¡¯s thoughts when he saw this situation?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Dongfang Rui looked gloomy. Since Su Li had exined it clearly, if he still hadn¡¯t understood it, he would have been an idiot.


    Dongfang Xiao wanted to take advantage of him to eliminate the sects behind princes!


    Dongfang Rui felt bitter in his heart. When his Third Brother told him about the Wu Family, he really thought that his Third Brother was softhearted.


    It turned out that his Third Brother thought so.


    Su Li¡¯s analysis was well-founded. Dongfang Rui had no reason to disbelieve her. He saw that his own daughter not only grew up, but also inherited her mother¡¯s talent and intelligence. Dongfang Rui was thankful.


    ¡°Yun, you don¡¯t want me to be painful and stupid, so, you sent her toe to me, right?¡± He thought.


    ¡°Although she still doesn¡¯t ept me as her father and even will not ept me forever, I¡¯m already satisfied.¡±


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s heart seemed to rise and fall like the waves. He eventually calmed down. He stared at Su Li and said, ¡°So... what do you think I should do?¡±


    Su Li looked serious and said, ¡°I just made a suggestion. You should make a decision by yourself. Since I can notice the movements of the mansion, Dongfang Xiao and other sects can also notice. The arrow is fitted to the string. You have to shoot it. But there are many ways to attack the Wu Family...¡±


    After an hour, the tea was cold.


    Su Li stood up and gave a salute. Then she left the mansion without saying anything. Dongfang Xiao knew the character of Dongfang Rui well, but Su Li¡¯s participation was unexpected for him.


    After going back to the Affiliated School, Su Li immediately began to refine arge number of elixirs, including poisons and vulneraries.


    Fortunately, Wu Bin was clever. He thought that Su Li would be busy in refining elixirs, so, he sent arge number of herbs. He moved eighty percent of inventory in the mansion to her.


    Su Li did not refuse because she had insufficient herbs indeed. Some herbs couldn¡¯t be bought with silver. Only highborn people like Dongfang Rui were qualified to get them. If she had bluntly refused only because of the agreement between Dongfang Rui and her, she would have been too childish.


    In this way, Wu Bin saw the hope of making Miss¡¯s peace with Master. Therefore, he immediately spent a lot of money to purchase herbs.


    It could be said that days were peaceful, or days were unquiet. As time went by, it was September 15.


    It rained cats and dogs that day.


    The entire Yunjing City was shrouded in rain. There were few pedestrians on the street. People usually were unwilling to go out on rainy days.


    There were thousands of Royal Guards in front of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. They were ready to go. There was an awful atmosphere!


    Dongfang Rui dressed in martial attire. He looked very serious. The rain dripped down along the edge of the helmet. Wu Bin, who was next to him, also looked serious. He held a spear and shouted, ¡°March!¡±


    Boom!!


    Horses were galloping ahead, sshing muddy water!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the General Wu¡¯s Mansion was surrounded. Many people who thought that Dongfang Rui would rebel were stunned.


    The target of Dongfang Rui was actually the General Wu¡¯s Mansion. Why?


    It¡¯s said that Dongfang Rui almost married the daughter of the Wu Family. How could they resort to arms now?


    The Wu Family had been in a mess since it was suddenly surrounded. The women living in the backyard even began to pack up and run away. Only people who were the direct line of descent sat in the main house calmly.


    ¡°Dad, there must be some misunderstanding. May I go out and negotiate with him?¡±


    Wu Jin stood out and said. Wu Xiuxiu was so worried. Her stupid brother came forward at this time. It would cause death.


    General Wu Suijun looked at Wu Jin with admiration. Then he said with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate! Jin, hide yourself in the tunnel with Xiu. Lord Rui makes adequate preparations. It is a Greek gift. He won¡¯t give up easily. I will meet him personally!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    All his sons and daughters in the room instantly looked anxious. Wu Suijun was the pir of the Wu Family. If something bad happened on him, the Wu Family would fall apart.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled!¡± Wu Suijun stood up and sneered. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Dongfang Rui dares to kill me!¡±


    At this time, Wu Bin¡¯s voice, which was full of homicidal intent, suddenly sounded in the mansion. He shouted, ¡°With the order of the emperor, Eighth Lord personallyes specially to apprehend the murderer of killing Su Yun, Wu Lirong! If anyone dares to intercept, kill him or her!¡±


    Wu Suijun¡¯s expression changed greatly. Dongfang Rui did not act as usual. He wanted to exterminate the entire Wu Family, but he didn¡¯t speak frankly. Even if the Wu Family were exterminated, Dongfang Rui could use the reason that they all intercepted him to apprehend the murderer to exin away.


    Dongfang Rui used to be upright and only read books of sages. When did he be so sinister?!


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    For a time, there were constant shouts and screams in the Wu Family. Whether Wu Bin or Dongfang Rui didn¡¯t show any mercy. They had been suppressed for too long.


    In the misty rain, Su Li stood on the roof and looked at the ming mansion of the Wu Family. She slightly smiled.


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao, you want to take advantage of Dongfang Rui. But I don¡¯t agree.¡± She thought.


    Fang Yuan stood next to her and held an umbre over Su Li. He couldn¡¯t help but transmit the sound in silence, ¡°We... won¡¯t we help them?¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly and looked at the shadows shing though the roof in the dark. She said, ¡°We still have more important things to do. Ask Qu Qingning to pay attention to Wu Lirong. As long as he kills her, it will be considered that the Wu Family pays the interest.¡±


    Fang Yuan said ¡°hum¡± slightly. He turned to look into the distance. The rain was noisy. Other sects could hardly find them. Besides, Su Li arranged the tactical matrix in advance. Even if those people passed them, they might not notice them.


    The first group of ck shadows soon arrived at the street where the Wu Family was located. The leader was Elder Dao, who arrived in Yunjing a few days ago.


    Elder Dao zed at the street by his psychic awareness. He found the Royal Guards and Dongfang Rui who stood outside the door. He immediately sneered.


    The Wu Family was subordinate to First Prince. The Hehuan Sect didn¡¯t stop coborating with First Prince. Naturally, they should keep mutual benefit and look out for each other. There were not many people around Dongfang Rui. As long as he captured Dongfang Rui and threatened others, the crisis of the Wu Family would be eliminated.


    As for killing Dongfang Rui... he didn¡¯t want to provoke the Dongfang Family for the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°Come with me to capture Dongfang Rui. Don¡¯t care about others!¡±


    Elder Dao secretly transmitted the sound in silence. People of the Hehuan Sect immediately executed themand. In a blink of an eye, they were close to Dongfang Rui less than 50 meters.


    At this time!


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Eight men in ck robes jumped from the roof of the next building at the same time and went to kill people of the Hehuan Sect without saying anything. As soon as they fought, people of the Hehuan Sect immediately screamed and fell down. Their blood incarnadined the rain water.


    Elder Dao were stunned. There were eight seniors of the inborn realm, and they were all warriors of inborn fourth hurdle. Dongfang Rui actually had preparations to meet contingencies. He miscalcted!

 Chapter 200 - An Unexpected Situation

    <strong>Chapter 200 An Unexpected Situation</strong>


    ¡°Quickly! Pull back!¡±


    Elder Dao shouted and quickly pulled back. He did not bring all people of the branch of the Hehuan Sect tonight and did not expect to encounter such a dilemma.


    He suddenly sniffed. Although it rained, he still smelled a very slight putrefactive odor from the robe of the man in the ck robe.


    The corpse puppet!


    It turned out to be the corpse puppet!


    Elder Dao immediately realized it and then shouted with anger, ¡°I¡¯m at daggers drawn with the Lianshi Cult!¡±


    The eight inborn corpse puppets¡¯ movements of martial arts were all very cruel, and many people died around him in a sh. After the sect knew the news, it was unknown if he could hold down his position in his sect!


    When Elder Dao thought he had escaped from the attack range of the corpse puppet, a sh of a sword came behind him.


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    A bloody arm was cut and fell into a muddy puddle!


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    With several screams, Elder Dao went far away instantly and neglected subordinates around him. He fled away in panic alone.


    Without Elder Dao¡¯s protection, the subordinates who just broke through the inborn first or second hurdle were quickly ughtered by the corpse puppets. Fang Yuan raised his bamboo hat and walked to the roadside to pick up the broken arm. He transmitted the genuine energy into it, and then Elder Dao¡¯s right arm burst into a bloody fog with a bang.


    After doing this, Fang Yuan nced at Dongfang Rui who was looking at him. He jumped on the eave coldly and then disappeared. If appropriate, he preferred to open an umbre for Su Li quietly.


    Of course, he was also very happy to help Su Li do this trivial matter of fabricating a charge against someone.


    Everyone disappeared, and there were only the corpses left. Dongfang Rui took a deep breath and felt shocked. Was this Su Li¡¯s arrangement? There were such seniors around her.


    Fang Yuan returned to Su Li and took over the umbre handle in Su Li¡¯s hand, only to hear that Su Li said with a smile, ¡°You are in the inborn third hurdle, but you could cut the arm of a senior in the inborn fifth hurdle. You have made great progress in the Ao Sword Skills.¡±


    Fang Yuan curled up his mouth and lowered his head. He said, ¡°There are still many things that I don¡¯t understand, and I¡¯ve only mastered the surface.¡±


    ¡°My cultivation is roughly the same with yours, and we can exchange ideas with each other in the future. Maybe we¡¯ll find something new.¡± Then Su Li suddenly looked in the other direction and said, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to sound out the real strength of the Lianshi Cult.¡±


    In the rain, a group of masked people in ck ran on the roof. There were forty-two people in total. They all had the inborn cultivation. Soon, they were close to the Wu Family¡¯s Mansion. The leading masked man looked alert. He looked around. He was much more careful than Elder Dao.


    The Auction Fair was about to begin, and no one knew how many secret forces were in Yunjing City. At the moment, they naturally wanted to make a profit in troubled situation. If they could reduce the strength of other forces, it was naturally the best. As for the Wu Family... If members of the Wu Family didn¡¯t diepletely, they would also kill those people personally.


    After all, they had a close rtionship with the Third Prince.


    At this moment, they still didn¡¯t know that before they came, their whereabouts was exposed by Elder Dao¡¯s roar.


    After they turned the corner, a strong smell of blood could still be smelled in the rain. The leading masked man saw the Royal Guards besieging the Wu Family. When he found a gap, he looked happy. He was about to climb over with others.


    But at this moment, countless silver needles were mixed with the drizzle and covered all people in ck like the fierce wind and sudden downpour!


    The leading masked man snorted and immediately manipted the corpse puppets to block the silver needles. The twelve people also stood behind the corpse puppets. Then all the corpse puppets in front of them became hedgehogs. The sliver needles didn¡¯t hit anyone.


    ¡°Gangsters, how dare you attack me?¡±


    The leading masked man smiled grimly and controlled the eight corpse puppets to rush to the ce where the silver needles were shot. But when he did not walk a few steps, he heard the continuous ¡°plop¡± behind him. He turned back in amazement and found that all his subordinatesy on the ground unconsciously. The corpse puppets were useless when they were not controlled by people.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The leading masked man looked shocked. They clearly escaped all the silver needles.


    Then, the leading masked man lost his consciousness and fainted. Su Li stood on the edge of the eave and shot a variety of weapons from her sleeves. All the weapons hit the crucial point of all people except the leading masked man.


    In the twinkling of an eye, bloody water converged into a river with the continuous patter of raindrops.


    Sitting in the room, Ling Li watched a lot of intelligence sent by people of the Tianya House and fell into a long silence. What he always wanted to do was done. Then the Lianshi Cult and the Hehuan Sect definitely became enemies and had a life-or-death struggle.


    But he didn¡¯t know who did it at all.


    ¡°Master, maybe they really happened to meet. When the situation was chaotic, they started the donnybrook in the end.¡± Ling Xian gently stroked the wrinkles between Ling Li¡¯s eyebrows, and thetter pushed her away coldly. Then Ling Xian looked sullen.


    Ling Li got up and stood in front of the window. He wasn¡¯t as innocent as Ling Xian. There must be someone controlling the matter behind the scene, and everything was in their favor at the moment.


    This person, taking a stand with them, was unwilling to show up.


    Ling Li stopped breathing temporarily and thought of a person.


    In the second half of the night, there were more sects appearing. All their strength was weakened amid chaos. Under Su Li¡¯s control, no sect ultimately benefited from it.


    There was a glimmer of light in the sky. The sects that hid in the dark disappeared as the darkness faded away. There were only corpses on the street. Dongfang Rui looked tired, but his eyes were brimming with radiating vigor. Seeing that the Wu Family¡¯s Mansion was in deathly stillness, he turned his stiff neck and asked hoarsely, ¡°Where is Wu Lirong?¡±


    Wu Bin¡¯s face was covered with blood. At this moment, he came here and said with a forced smile, ¡°We found her, but...¡±


    Then he ordered some people to bring the corpse and said, ¡°When we found her, she had died. It was very chaoticst night, and no one knew who killed her.¡±


    Looking at Wu Lirong¡¯s corpse, Dongfang Rui pulled out his sword at the waist and chopped down the head angrily, with blood spraying. Then he wrapped it carefully and held it in his arms. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Go back. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Wu Bin replied and left quickly with others. There was only the broken door wall of the Wu Family¡¯s Mansion covered with blood.


    Wu Suijun was serious. He was sitting in the middle of the main room and didn¡¯t move all night. It seemed that the people of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion also did not see him all night. They arbitrarily intruded into the Wu Family¡¯s Mansion and killed all non-lineal members.


    Dongfang Rui had a sense of propriety except that Wu Lirong was killed cruelly and the corpse was taken away. So, there weren¡¯t many people of the head of the Wu Family being killed. But Wu Suijun would never be grateful because of Dongfang Rui¡¯s mercy. Now the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion was also the Wu Family¡¯s mortal enemy beside the Ling Family!


    After the people of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion left, arge number of city guards began to clean the streets and carry the corpses.


    Commander Hu couldn¡¯t help but be left speechless with fear while ordering people to carry the corpses. It turned out that Lord Rui, who was seemingly gentle, was so terrible when he was out of mind. There were 500 corpses near the Wu Family¡¯s Mansion in total!


    ¡°The emperor allowed the Lord Rui tomit such a grievous sin silently. I didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between the emperor and Lord Rui to be so good.¡±


    Commander Hu mumbled to himself and sighed inwardly. The day before Lord Rui took action, themander received the order. No matter what Lord Rui did, he couldn¡¯t intervene. He thought that Lord Rui might kill dozens of people at most based on his character, but Lord Rui actually killed ten times as many people as he had guessed.


    At this moment, Dongfang Xiao, just got up and washed his face and rinsed his mouth. The maids were serving him for breakfast. Suddenly, he received the news from Commander Hu. He was so shocked that he almost spat out blood.


    He was shocked not because of the 500 lives, but because of the fact that Dongfang Rui gave a false order that the emperor wanted to ughter the Wu Family!


    The members of the Wu Family in the coteral line were all really killed by Dongfang Rui!


    It became a blood feud!


    He just wanted Dongfang Rui to punish the Wu Family slightly. He even guessed that in theplicated situation, Dongfang Rui would not kill a maid of the Wu Family.


    But when he woke up, he got the news that Dongfang Rui killed all members of the Wu Family except those lineal offspring. Even the maids and servants were killed!


    ¡°Was Dongfang Rui crazy? He did it just for a woman who died more than ten years ago!¡± Dongfang Xiao stood up angrily and overturned the table. Then he coughed sharply. Eunuch Feng saw the scene and asked the royal doctor toe here immediately.


    After calming down, Dongfang Xiao sighed in a low voice with a malicious look, ¡°I¡¯m old and even can¡¯t win in terms of schemes.¡±


    Then he thought for a moment and realized that since he could take advantage of Dongfang Rui, others could also do so. It was obvious that someone gave advice to Dongfang Rui and told him how to seek revenge. Driven by his momentary impulse, Dongfang Rui might fail to consider the consequences.


    ¡°The Wu Family was weakened, and the Ling Family suffered great losses. Now only the Ma Family is strong, ho ho...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao smiled coldly. Eunuch Feng shook his body. Was it secretly done by the Ma Family? But the Ma Family had always been loyal to the emperor...


    ¡°The throne of the emperor is really attractive, and everyone wants to have a try.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao managed to sit up and meditated for a while. Then he said, ¡°The Ling and Wu Families are ipatible as fire and water. It is better to consider strengthening the strength of one of them instead of expecting them to join forces to deal with the Ma Family. The Wu Family is hostile to me because what Dongfang Rui has done rashly. All the members of the Ling Family are loyal. I can take advantage of the Ling Family...¡±


    Making up his mind, Dongfang Xiao revivified and said, ¡°I want to see General Ling Ping!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    On the same day when the members of the Wu Family were killed, Ling Ping was inexplicably given the title of the Country Guarding General. The title was the glory of his father!


    In other words, his status was the same as that of Prime Minister Ma and Prime Minister Tang. His military rights were more than those of Wu Suijun!


    But during this period of time, he stayed in Yunjing and didn¡¯t do anything at all.


    In the past few years, he had been fighting outside and had made great contributions in battles. The emperor always rewarded him with ¡°thousands of taels of gold¡±. But he had never heard the news of promoting the official rank.


    ¡°Do I have to stay in Yunjing City obediently if I want to get promoted?¡±


    General Ling Ping was at a loss at once.


    Ling Li thoroughly understood what happened. When he got the news, he looked somewhat surprised instead of being terribly shocked.


    Dongfang Xiao needed to check and bnce the major families. The Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion had always kept a low profile. So, it seemed that Dongfang Xiao didn¡¯t consider it.


    Nowadays, Dongfang Rui¡¯s assault on the Wu Family turned to be a great sess. The Wu Family¡¯s strength had been greatly weakened. It was an unexpected situation for him. So, Dongfang Xiao urgently promoted Ling Ping¡¯s military rank and kept the Ling Family¡¯s status and Ma Family¡¯s status bnced.


    Ling Ping had umted enough military merits under Ling Li¡¯s arrangement, but Dongfang Xiao pretended that he didn¡¯t see them and dyed the promotion of Ling Ping.


    With these in his mind, Ling Li smiled. The man who secretly did all these things really helped him a lot.


    Dongfang Xiao rxed his vignce for the Ling Family. So, he did not have to worry that Dongfang Xiao continued to weaken the Ling Family.

 Chapter 201 - The Morning Audience

    <strong>Chapter 201 The Morning Audience</strong>


    It was in the morning audience next day.


    Officials gathered in Yunjing City from different corners. Instead of whispering noisily as always, today everyone came silently, stood silently, and waited silently for the audience call.


    As the time approached for the audience to begin, Wu Suijun was striding towards everyone from the pce gate. All the officials were astonished by what they saw, for this man was not wearing an official gown but an armor on the battlefield.


    ¡°No weapon carried.¡±


    This was a relief to someone. Anyone like Wu Suijun whose house was searched and property confiscated might have been mad if not crazy. Wu Suijun was disrespectful showing up in armor, but he did not go nuts to bring a weapon.


    Wu Suijun stepped straight into the pce hall and stood in the second position on the right side under the throne. Everyone was calcting.


    It was obvious that Wu Suijun came today prepared. There would be a good show to enjoy this morning...


    ¡°The emperor is arriving!¡±


    Eunuch Feng suddenly walked in front of the throne. A sharp and thick voice was echoing throughout the entire pce hall. Everyone was bowing and saluting.


    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡±


    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ling Ping was promoted to a general, in the same rank as Wu Suijun, who was standing in the second position on the left on par with Wu Suijun. Ling Ping lowered his head slightly, catching a glimpse of the cold face of Wu Suijun. He could not help but feel chilled inside.


    After everything being through, Wu Suijun was still able to keep calm. What a man!


    Soon Dongfang Xiao stooped in a dragon robe and walked towards the throne. He swung his sleeves and slowly sat down, scanning over all officials under him. Undoubtedly, this was the majestic bearing of the Dahan emperor full-fledged.


    Eunuch Feng nced at Wu Suijun and ordered as usual, ¡°Report or retreat.¡±


    The hall went silent. Eyes were fixed on Wu Suijun carefully. Unsurprisingly, Wu Suijun stood out from the crowd. He bowed and raised his head, staring the emperor with chilling eyes, ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao pretended to discover Wu Suijun in armor just now due to his poor sight and got surprised, ¡°General Wu, state your matter please. Also, why this armor?¡±


    A sour look was crawling on the face of Wu Suijun. Dongfang Xiao made it clear that he had to swallow the bitterness, but he refused to do so. ¡°I need to report the Eighth Lord Dongfang Rui.¡±


    ¡°He stormed into my mansion and perpetrated a massacre in your name. No coteral rtives in the Wu family survived. Although my sister Wu Lirong deserved her death, Dongfang Rui went so far to cut her head. What a beast! I implore Your Majesty to bring him to justice¡±.


    Dongfang Xiao, pushed by the tough attitude of Wu Suijun, restrained the gentleness on his face. He looked down, touched the ring on his finger and said absent-mindedly, ¡°Duly noted, General. It is true that Wu Lirong should be med for hunting the royal princess. However, Lord Rui also went out of line. Eunuch Feng...¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± replied Eunuch Feng.


    ¡°Request the audience of the Eighth Lord,¡± Dongfang Xiao nodded and ordered in a low voice.


    ¡°By the order of His Majesty, requesting the audience of the Eighth Lord.¡±


    The voice of the eunuch spread throughout the pce. Wu Suijun grew flustered. How could he insist on righteousness since Dongfang Xiao mentioned the case of Wu Lirong?


    Assaulting the royal princess would be a deadly crime for the whole family. Wu Lirong was lucky that Su Yun did not get married yet. But the Wu Family would not stand a chance to win if the case was discussed seriously.


    Would Dongfang Xiao attacked him just like the way he had done to the Lin Family before?


    Wu Suijun¡¯s thoughts changed rapidly. He wore the armor to remind the emperor of the great contribution of the Wu Family to the Dahan Dynasty. But if Dongfang Xiao feared the Wu Family, his move would be a gesture of arrogance which further annoyed Dongfang Xiao.


    Taking a deep breath, Wu Suijun controlled his anger. Although he was enraged at the coteral rtives of the Wu Family being annihted, he had to reshape his view if Dongfang Xiao altered the attitude towards the Wu Family. It was unworthy to risk the real Wu Family for several irrelevant offspring and servants.


    After a while, Dongfang Rui appeared, who stunned officials with his exaggerated attire.


    Dongfang Rui was in mourning suits, pale, red-eyed with tears still on his face. It seemed that he was just crying.


    With eyes twitching, Wu Suijun tried to ridicule but restrained himself. Prime Minister Ma De wasughing inside and thought Wu Suijun already lost the game today considering their appearances.


    Walking near Wu Suijun, Dongfang Rui licked his pale lips and bowed his head, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao stood up and said with a caring look on his face, ¡°Rise, my brother. Why in the mourning dress? You just look terrible. I know you are sad but do keep yourself together. Someone brings him a chair. Eunuch Feng, remember to find a royal doctor for Lord Rui after the audience. Don¡¯t let the sorrow get the better of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡±


    Eunuch Feng obeyed but his heart was full of doubts. Why the emperor suddenly became a beloved brother and was not angry with the Eighth Lord for the false oral instructions?


    Dongfang Rui was also confused. Knowing that he had been used by Dongfang Xiao, he was alert enough to put on his mournful face some gratitude, and sat on the chair fetched by the eunuch, saying,


    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Your Majesty. I was going to mourn the princess when I was summoned. It was toote for me to change attire, so, I had to dress this way.¡±


    Both Prime Minister Ma and Tang rolled their eyes when hearing that. It took nearly one hour from the Mansion Rui to the Imperial Pce by horse, but Dongfang Rui came here in less than seven minutes. What a master of lies.


    Rumor had it that Lord Rui was a rare honest member in the royal family, which turned out to be nonsense today.


    ¡°I see.¡± Surprise immediately turned into sadness on the face of Dongfang Xiao. ¡°The princess has passed away for many years. Don¡¯t be so sad. Since you have just found your daughter, it is better to take care of yourself and raise her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty...¡±


    The two kept talking without mentioning the Wu family. Instead, they discussed the mourning of Su Yun in peace. This frightened the entire officials in the hall.


    It was the first time that the emperor acknowledged the identity of Su Yun as a princess. Did it mean that the Wu Familymitted a major crime that Su Yun was hunted down by Wu Lirong?


    The more Wu Suijun listened to them, the more regretful he felt. His mentioning of Dongfang Rui was an excuse for Dongfang Xiao to attack him. Would he have to implement the unmatured n ahead of schedule?


    Dongfang Xiao suddenly turned his head and shouted in a chilling voice.


    ¡°Do you confess, Wu Suijun?¡±


    Flop!


    Wu Suijun said nothing but kneeled. His forehead sweated, and he was no longer as assertive as he was before. ¡°I confess!¡±


    The U-turn of Wu Suijun astonished all the officials present who thought that Wu Suijun might argue with the emperor. To the surprise of everyone, he confessed.


    Surprised for a little bit, Dongfang Xiao squinted his turbid eyes, slowed down his tone, and continued, ¡°Then tell me what crime you are going to confess for?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Wu Suijun tried hard to figure out what Dongfang Xiao was contemting. He understood that he was in great peril now. One wrong word might get him killed.


    Dongfang Rui was sitting in the chair without any fears. Just as Su Li said, Dongfang Xiao did not mention anything about his false oral instructions. Instead, he stood with him to attack the Wu Family.


    However, Su Li said that if Wu Suijun was smart enough...


    At this moment, Wu Suijun said, ¡°The concealing of information. My sister ordered the guards in the mansion to assault the Princess Rui and engaged warriors in Jianghu to hunt down the princess. It was really a great crime. My sister told me several yearster but I chose to conceal the information. I¡¯vemitted a serious crime because of sibling love! Punish me, Your Majesty!¡±


    The hall remained in deafening silence.


    Wu Lirong was already dead. The dead could not speak. Wu Suijun med his sister for all the crimes done. He called this sibling love?


    Many officials were shocked by Wu Suijun¡¯s cruelty and resolution. Dongfang Xiao hid away the fear in his eyes and concluded that Wu Suijun, unlike any members in Lin Family, was indeed a thorny issue.


    ¡°General Wu, if your sister were still alive, you could never escape the death sentence. You¡¯ve already made a big mistake because of your sister. I will demote you to a Third-Grade General since you¡¯ve pleaded guilty and were not informed from the very first. You will be assigned to guard the south border of Dahan Country and make amends for your crime. How do you think?¡±


    Wu Suijun, though against this decision inside, faced the music eventually, ¡°Thanks, Your Majesty.¡±


    Inparison, Ling Ping was promoted to the Second Grade yesterday. He never thought that he would rank under Ling Ping one day.


    However, he could do nothing but swallow the bitterness at this moment even if there was massive anger and resentment in his heart.


    Wu Suijun lowered his head, and Dongfang Xiao resumed smile on his face. He turned his head to Dongfang Rui, ¡°Lord Rui, you were guilty, too. No matter what happened, you should not vent your anger on ordinary family servants. Are you trying to turn us into royal tyrants?¡±


    ¡°I see. I am willing to ept any punishments for my wrongdoing.¡± Dongfang Rui did not mean to disobey Dongfang Xiao, though the so-called ¡°ordinary family servants¡± were not ordinary at all.


    Dongfang Xiao squinted and nodded, ¡°No morning audience for three months and deprivation of sry for one year. Reflect yourself at home.¡±


    Wu Suijun kneeled with his head on the ground. After hearing the punishment, he could not help but tremble his eyelids.


    Was it a punishment? This was a holiday in a different name.


    In addition, Lord Rui had not joined the morning audience for more than a decade. As for the sry, did Lord Rui really need sry since he had owned an auction house and Baishou Building?


    ¡°Aye, Your Majesty.¡±


    After Dongfang Rui agreed to the decision, the morning audience was concluded. All officials had something simr ongoing in their minds.


    The emperor was obviously on the side of Lord Rui.


    Only the Prime Minister Tang was thinking something else. The morning audience ended in peace seemingly. But he really worried about Lord Rui who was just out of danger.


    He outlived several emperors and of course he knew the rtionship between Dongfang Rui and Dongfang Xiao. Now the two brothers were exchanging deadly blows for a princess who has been dead for many years.


    They were restrained because they were in the royal family.


    Prime Minister Tang couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There was sorrow in his eyes. The royal family was soplicated... But his family was not much better.

 Chapter 202 - Fake Death?!

    <h4>Chapter 202 Fake Death?!</h4>


    It was on a narrow path with a horse standing there at sunset.


    ncing at all the family members, Wu Suijun set his gaze on Wu Jin. He said nothing, then he rode on the horse and sped away with dust swirling in the air.


    Wu Jin took a deep breath with full of energy in his eyes. When his father came back, he wanted to demonstrate to his father that he was able enough to guard the entire Wu Family!


    With Wu Suijun, the head of the Wu Family dispatched to the border, the Wu Family fell out of favorpletely.


    Although Wu Suijun was still a Third-Grade General, no one dared to engage closely with the Wu Family since Dongfang Xiao had cracked down Wu Suijun in public that day. The Wu Family members who used to walk around arrogantly disappeared suddenly, which was embarrassing indeed.


    ...


    After dozens of miles along the official road in the east of Yunjing City, one could see an osmanthus forest. Although it was just past the period of the blossom, Su Li could still smell the slight sweetness.


    The carriage drove down the official road and went deep along the path in the osmanthus forest. A huge yard gradually emerged out of the thick woods.


    Su Li found Dongfang Rui here but did not say anything.


    Squeak¡ª


    The carriage stopped in front of the yard. Wu Bin jumped off the carriage, and immediately installed the woodendder. Then he lifted the carriage curtain and said, ¡°Master, Miss, here we are.¡±


    After the incident of the Wu Family, Dongfang Rui once again proposed that Su Li should recognize her ancestry. Su Li¡¯s answer left Dongfang Rui speechless.


    ¡°My family name is Su.¡±


    However, Su Li did not protest against the addressing method of Wu Bin.


    Wu Bin was joyous inside and hinted Dongfang Rui with eye contact, who just came to himself from the long memories. With hesitation shing in his eyes, Dongfang Rui said, ¡°Li, go in and look around. This is the yard I built for your mother.¡±


    Having a nce at Wu Bin, Su Li opened the door and went in quietly.


    Wu Bin got excited, and whispered to Dongfang Rui, ¡°Master, it is clear that Miss is epting you now. You should be happy.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was cheered up a little bit. A bitter smile was put on his face. For more than a decade, he had nevere to the yard. There were too many memories about him and Yun here.


    It was Su Li who revitalized him to set foot on this territory again.


    Walking into the yard, Su Li, who was just distracted, felt pacified by the smell of the sandalwood.


    The yard was not huge but was arranged in a unique and ingenious way with all functions. Different from the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, the structure presented with woman¡¯s softness everywhere, which made her veryfortable.


    It must be designed by mother.


    She crossed her fingers through the artificial rocks and trees. When she walked down the path, her look became more peaceful. The rush to kill which remained in her heart for the previous nights vanished at the moment.


    It was obvious that someone had dedicated to cleaning the yard and maintaining its original appearance. The cleaning was done in a very careful manner.


    Su Li regained herself from thought, and gently pushed the door open. A stream of cold air wasing at her. The furniture in the house was in style popr more than a decade ago but remained dustless. She touched the desk surface and sat down.


    Was mother used to sit here studying day in and day out?


    Suddenly, Su Li saw the clothes stacked on the bed next to the pillow. She got up and walked over to pick it up.


    It was a baby¡¯s silk dress. Mother should have not known that she was pregnant, but she had already prepared clothes for her baby. Was she expecting her birth?


    Su Li was lost in thought, holding the silk dress in her hands. She seemed to see a woman with a vague face sitting on the edge of the bed, organizing the clothes while expecting.


    Tears came out her eyes and dripped on the clothes.


    It turned out that she had been so carefully taken care of and looked forward by a woman.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Su Li tried to make a sound. Some hoarse voices echoed in the room, as if someone was responding.


    ¡°Miss, the incense and candles are ready,¡± said Wu Bin. Su Li reorganized herself and walked outside after the tears vaporized.


    This house was built for her mother by father. Now the tomb of her mother was situated here.


    Following Wu Bin, she climbed the mountain behind the yard. On a very open hill top, Su Li saw Dongfang Rui beside a low slope. He seemed quite lonely.


    Su Rui approached the grave and saw the words on the tombstone.


    It read ¡°The Tomb of the Deceased Wife Su Yun and Child¡± and ¡°Established by Husband Dongfang Rui.¡±


    It was a very simple tombstone without the epitaph to record Su Yun¡¯s life. Moreover, the tombstone was made of regr materials.


    ¡°Your mother likes simplicity. If I get thingsplicated, she would definitely me me again.¡±


    Dongfang Rui took a deep breath and pretended to smile with ease, ¡°I wanted to bury your mother into the imperial mausoleum, but the Queen Mother was still alive. I couldn¡¯t disobey her, so, I can only bury your mother here. Maybe this is just what your mother wanted. The tomb of the Dongfang Family is too dirty for her.¡±


    Su Li looked at Wu Bin, who was standing far and did not attempt to near. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ignited the incense and candles and kneeled towards the tomb without hesitation. She nted the burning incense in the soft soil and cleaned the dust on the tombstone.


    ¡°No need to pretend to be strong in front of me.¡±


    The in words of his daughter reduced Dongfang Rui to tears at once. His tone was trembling slightly, ¡°Your mother must say I became soft again. Never mind...¡±


    He came over every year, and every time he couldn¡¯t help but wail. Why today was an exception?


    Taking a deep breath, Dongfang Rui took the wrapped head and put it on the top of the tombstone after uncovering the shroud. His eyes were filled with pleasure, ¡°Yun, I did it. I¡¯ve found our daughter and cut the head of our enemy. You can rest in peace now.¡±


    The wind came across faces like whispers around the ear.


    Su Li removed weeds around the grave, and looked down the mountain. The entire slope was covered by the osmanthus forest. The scenery was quite splendid.


    She suddenly felt rxed. At least when her mother was alive, she had led a happy life. There was a man who loved her deeply. She didn¡¯t spend her life in vain and she must be happy in the other world.


    After a long silence, Su Li turned around and said, ¡°Lord Rui, can I have some moments with my mother?¡±


    There was a hint of disappointment in the eyes of Dongfang Rui yet he still cared about Su Li, ¡°It¡¯s not early. I am waiting for you at the foot of the mountain for two hours. Talk to your mother then.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Knowing that Dongfang Rui was leaving, the proprietress hiding in the grass immediately tried to follow up but was stopped by Xuan Jingzhou. A voice was transmitted instantly.


    ¡°Are you still obsessed with it? Even if you don¡¯t care about everything that Dongfang Rui had done, what about Yun? Would Yun be happy if you killed him? What about Li?¡±


    The proprietress¡¯s figure slightly shook. She seemed extremely sad and self-used. After a long time, she suddenly released power as if she had lost all her strength. Then she went down the hill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t have the courage to face Li.¡±


    She was always clear that if she could arrive earlier on that day, Yun would...not have to die.


    After Dongfang Rui left, there were nothing left at the tombstone except Su Li and the head.


    Su Li gently stroked the tombstone, just like touching her mother¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mother, I always know that that man owes you nothing. He remains unmarried and has been looking for me around the world in these years. But how can I address him father?¡±


    She still remembered that she had poisoned Dongfang Rui in her previous life. She watched the man spitting ck blood out of his mouth. She derived great joy from the scene and wore ferociousness on her face.


    Then Su Zipei appeared and told the truth. Dongfang Rui died with astonishment and remorse in his eyes. The picture kept lingering in her mind.


    Would this grave sin be easily wiped off if she started over?


    ¡°Monsters like you and me deserve a terrible death to repay our great sins. I will wait for you in the hell. Hahahaha...¡±


    What Ye Tian said before she died resurfaced in her head. Su Li¡¯s eyes got wet. She sat near the tombstone and slowly held tight her arms.


    At this moment, she was neither a wise female strategist nor ¡°Mr. Li¡± in charge of everything. She was nothing but a sixteen-year-old girl who had no one to share her guilt.


    The mountain wind hit hard, which made the shroud creak. Finally, the head was blown at the feet of Su Li.


    Su Li raised her head and stared at the head for a long while.


    Suddenly, her brows wrinkled gently, and she noticed something abnormal. A golden light condensed in her eyes. Su Li discovered Wu Lirong¡¯s face suddenly became distorted and turned into another one.


    This was not Wu Lirong¡¯s head.


    Su Li retook a sullen look. Her cultivation was triggered by the anger, convulsing everything around her.


    Being wrathful, she smashed the head with a palm. Blood was spilled everywhere.


    Wu Lirong was not dead yet.


    She slowly rose up. At this moment, she was furious and also very calm.


    It could maintain such an appearance after death that even she could not see any clues. It seemed that such superb disguise skill was not rted to the martial arts circle. Instead, it was likely to be a technique practiced by the Real Spiritual Circle£¡


    Was Wu Lirong actually connected to the Real Spiritual Circle?


    An hourter, the horizon was dyed with the red glow of sunset. Su Li came down from the mountain, and Dongfang Rui quickly took out a thick cloak and put it on Su Li. ¡°Butler Wu said that it gets windy on the mountain, and wear more to get warm.¡±


    Su Li answered gently and stepped into the carriage. She did not tell Dongfang Rui about the incident of Wu Lirong. In order to avenge her mother, Dongfang Rui had already irritated Dongfang Xiao, and made an enemy with the Wu Family. For the time being it was not appropriate to act rashly. She would take it from here.


    Having seen Su Li embarked on the carriage in obedience and softened her tune, Dongfang Rui got on the carriage with satisfaction and then they left.


    At the same time, in an ordinary house in Yunjing City, Wu Lirong carefully opened the door and walked in. In the dimly lit house, a small oilmp was burning. Her shadow looked horrible against the light. Wu Lirong saw the shadow erged under the light, and suddenly let out a sigh of relief. She closed the door.


    At this moment, a chilling voice rose quietly. ¡°Wu Lirong, I risked being exposed to help you escape. Should you also fulfill your promise and help me find the whereabouts of Ning Qing?¡±


    Wu Lirong got goose bumps on her back as if she was stalked by a viper in the dark, and she would be eaten alive in the next moment.


    Cold sweat appeared on her forehead and slowly she turned, ttering as she said, ¡°Have patience, sir. As you know, I am in a quite dangerous situation now. How can I send someone to inquire about Ning Qing so easily? Why not wait just a few more days? Maybe when everything is settled down...¡±


    Bang!


    A three-feet sword flew over Wu Lirong¡¯s neck in a sh, which was nailed to the wooden door behind her, creaking.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Wu Lirong was so frightened that she screamed while covering her neck. Suddenly another item flew to her. Her mouth was stuffed with a steamed bread.


    ¡°If you really want to die, keep screaming!¡±

 Chapter 203 - Killing Someone

    <strong>Chapter 203 Killing Someone</strong>


    Wu Lirong covered her mouth immediately. She found that her neck was not cut, but still burning due to a red spot made by the sword. The force control was extremely precise. She believed the cultivation of this man was beyond her imagination!


    However, despite his great cultivation, he had been hiding in the dark. He also changed dozens of amodations in the past months. It seemed that he had been hunted by someone more horrible.


    He happened to know the identity of Wu Lirong and asked her to help him find a woman named ¡°Ning Qing¡±. In return, he would do something for her.


    To test this offer, she asked this man to help her find a scapegoat. After all, knowing that she had made so many enemies these years, she didn¡¯t want to somehow get murdered on the street one day.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the man managed to find a mammy who had the simr figure as hers. Then he yed some trick and turned the mammy¡¯s face into hers. At that moment, she immediately knew that she hit the jackpot.


    At that night when Dongfang Rui assaulted the Wu Family, she happened to be outside and she ordered the scapegoat to stay in her room. It was a narrow escape! After she came back, she knew that his brother Wu Suijun had been sent to guard the border. She had no idea how his brother would react to this. Being afraid of getting back to the Wu Family in public, she could only resort to this man.


    ¡°You are running out of my patience. If you can¡¯t help me, I will retake your life and find others who can help. Think clearly.¡±


    The voice of the man came from the darkness. Wu Lirong shook her body and disyed fear on her charming face. Soon the fear was suppressed by a surging hatred.


    ¡°Sir! One more help, please. After this, I will maneuver all the resources at hand to help you find the woman. I know that you are also in trouble. If you look for someone else, how can you ensure that person could help you keep secrets like I do, right?¡±


    The man in the darkness fell silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Wu Lirong stepped back and leaned against the door. Looking at the sword still nailed to the door, she swallowed briefly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. But if I cannot aplish the deal, I will not die in peace! Please help me. I will do everything I can to repay this favor if the deal is done!¡±


    ¡°Ho-Ho-Ho...¡±


    The man made a lowugh. ¡°Remember what you said today. I don¡¯t care about your repayment. After helping me find Ning Qing, you can beat it as soon as possible.¡±


    Wu Lirong breathed slightly and her face was gloomy.


    This man was no better than Dongfang Rui. Why on earth did they belittle her?


    What was wrong with her? Why did everyone love Su Yun and wish to marry her? Only she ended up marrying with a husband craving for nothing but fame and fortune!


    When she was struggling inside, the man in the dark shouted impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Shoot it or beat it.¡±


    Wu Lirong answered in a hurry, ¡°Please help me kill someone!¡±


    A sh of silver appeared in the man¡¯s eyes hidden in the ck robe. ¡°Who is it? What¡¯s the cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured. This mission is just a piece of cake to you.¡± Wu Lirong resumed a sinister smile on her face, ¡°She is called Su Li, who usually lives in the Affiliated School of the National Academy and she has reached the acquired eighth hurdle.¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°She seems to be famous, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me. You will get what you want within three days. Remember what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Wu Lirong was cheered by the promise and quickly thanked him. After she turned around, she reinstated hatred and vengeance in her eyes.


    She thought secretly, ¡°Dongfang Rui, since you did not want to marry me, I would make sure that you would live in pain forever.¡±


    ¡°Su Yun was dead. Su Li deserved the same fate too.¡±


    After the ss of the National Academy was over at dusk, a tall and thin middle-aged schr walked to the front door of the National Academy holding a pile of books. The guard at the door immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Tao, long time no see. Are you going to the Mansion of the Third Prince?¡±


    The man nodded and said politely, ¡°Yes, the Third Prince has been busy with his homework. I need to see what I can do for him.¡±


    The guard looked up to the schr and said, ¡°Take care, Mr. Tao. Goodbye.¡±


    Seeing off the carriage, the old guard shook his head and sighed, ¡°Schrs who are so dedicated like Mr. Tao are rarities now.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ......


    Inside the carriage, the man uncovered the sleeves on his right hand and nced at the wound. Arge piece of flesh had been cut with bones revealed outside. He covered the wound and looked out of the window with full of gloom.


    ¡°Sir, the Prince Mansion is here.¡±


    The driver said. The man immediately got off the carriage and walked briskly. There was a manservant waiting at the door, who quickly came over to help the man with books.


    ¡°The Third Prince is waiting for you, sir.¡±


    The middle-aged schr sighed deeply and said, ¡°Much obliged to the Third Prince.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, please follow me.¡±


    The manservant smiled and apanied the schr to walk inside the room. Dongfang Lang greeted the man with care, ¡°Mr. Zi Sang, I¡¯ve heard about the incident...Are you alright? I have arranged a doctor for you.¡±


    Tao Zisang felt guilty. He uncovered the wound on his arm and answered, ¡°I failed this time. I didn¡¯t expect that the Hehuan Sect had detected our position, and prepared a lot of Visionary Powder. Although I controlled the puppet to sessfully dodge the hidden weapon, I was still hurt by the Visionary Powder which had been blended into the rain and couldn¡¯t be avoided at ease.¡±


    It turned out that Tao Zisang, the teacher of the Third Prince and a lecturer at the National Academy, was actually the leader of the Lianshi Cult who engaged the night attack.


    He was also known as the Elder of the Lianshi Cult. For the sake of the great cause of the Lianshi Cult, he had changed his identity and hided in Yunjing City for 19 years. Later he secured a job to serve as the teacher of the Third Prince 13 years ago.


    It could be said fairly that everything that Dongfang Lang had learned was taught by Tao Zisang. Dongfang Lang was astonished at the sight of Tao Zisang¡¯s wound and hurriedly arranged the doctor to cure Tao Zisang.


    ¡°Visionary Powder of the Hehuan Sect? Does it mean that my Eldest Brother has already known our n?¡± Dongfang Lang frowned, ¡°The Hehuan Sect has been wanted all over the country. How dare them!¡±


    Tao Zisang shook his head and said, ¡°It was not the previous member of the Hehuan Sect, but the new Elder of the Hehuan Sect. The agents told me that the Hehuan Sect would send more men for the Auction Fair. It seems that I have to ask for help from the cult too.¡±


    He had to do so. Tao Zisang did not exin to the Third Prince how heavy the loss was. Only he knew that the entire team was lost that night and all puppets were gone. He even had no idea how he survived.


    Perhaps the enemy made a mistake and thought he was dead...


    However, he would not mention to anyone the shame. It was the overwhelming strength of the Hehuan Sect that caused his failure!


    ¡°If only I had obeyed Ling Qinn and stayed put. Otherwise, there would be no such big losses.¡±


    Dongfang Lang couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Tao Zisang moved his lips and did not talk back. Although he did not agree with Ling Qinn and always felt something was wrong about the man, he could not find a reason to challenge him this time.


    ¡°My Eldest Brother must be happy now?¡± Dongfang Lang stood up and snorted. ¡°Mr. Tao, I will avenge you sooner orter!¡±


    On the contrary, the First Prince Dongfang Sheng was almost driven crazy.


    ¡°Elder Dao, how can you be so reckless? Why did you raid the Wu Family without talking to me first? With this mess, how can Ipete with my third brother and fifth brother in the future?!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Elder Dao screamed while covering the right shoulder that was still bleeding. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that it was you who sought cooperation with the Hehuan Sect. I am not yourckey, Dongfang Sheng.¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Dongfang Sheng was staring at him. How rude this person was. Qu Lu at least pretended to be respectful to him. But Elder Dao even spared the formalities.


    It seemed that Elder Dao noticed something wrong with his tone. He took a breath and slowed his tone, ¡°I was solely responsible for the incident of the Wu Family. I will request reinforcements from the Hierarch. Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I will go back to heal my wounds. Bye.¡±


    Elder Dao got up and left. Being tested by countless battles in the martial arts circle, Elder Dao couldn¡¯t get used to the life in Yunjing City where everything he tried to say must be weighted carefully.


    ¡°It is better to leave Yunjing City Branch to Qu Lu.¡±


    After experiencing a rough start, Elder Dao was frustrated at the moment. He not only lost all his men but also ruined the rtionship with the First Prince. If he went back like this... would he be thrown directly into the Poisonous Cave?


    Elder Dao couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He had to ponder how to report to the Hierarch.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    After checking the reports on his two brothers sent by Ma Jintian, Dongfang Yang couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°My two brothers were so stubborn. After this incident, they still didn¡¯t figure out what father is thinking? Sess achieved by hook or by crook will only displease father.¡±


    Ma Jintian smiled, nodded, and kept licking the boots, ¡°You are a wise man, Your Highness. After the incident, the emperor will definitely think highly of you. The position of the Crown Prince will be yours.¡±


    Dongfang Yangughed even louder. He had not performed many feats. But fortunately,pared to his two idiot brothers, only he was the fittest candidate for the crown.


    ...


    In the cold hall, Dongfang Wuxue sat on the wooden horse and stared nkly at the door. After a while, a middle-aged mammy came to him and said softly, ¡°Your Highness, it is time to rest.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue pouted, ¡°No. I am waiting for father and mother.¡±


    The mammy still smiled, ¡°Your Highness, your body is growing now and you need more sleep. Otherwise, you will be shorter. Your father and mother will not like it.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue stood up sadly, took the mammy¡¯s hand and walked towards the bedroom. ¡°If I sleep, father and mother wille, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°But you said that yesterday. Are you lying to me?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Dongfang Wuxue fell asleep, breathing evenly. The mammy touched his forehead tenderly.


    She said in her heart, ¡°Your mother has fallen out of favor of the emperor and been neglected. With so many children under him, how could you expect that your father will toe to see you?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, the Seventh Prince, you are destined to grow up with loneliness.¡±


    ...


    At the same time, the Linli Building in Qinghe Town was about to close after a busy day.


    Mei Ruohan was in the middle of ounts. Luo Yichen and Fang Mu went to the secluded site. Only she and Fang Ling were at the building tonight.


    ¡°Ruohan, I am going to sleep now. You should sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I wille as soon as I finish these ounts.¡±


    Mei Ruohan nodded and smiled. Today was the day when the disciples of the Linli Building finished their training. After today, a number of diehard disciples would rise in the Linli Building. She and Heidan could have a rest and practice eventually.


    Su Li did not intend to inform Mei Ruohan of the truth of the Linli Building. But Luo Yichen finally disclosed all the facts to her after her relentless efforts to inquire.


    Mei Ruohan was unexpectedly decisive, and she chose to stay in the Linli Building.


    Maybe she was a born adventurer...


    Mei Ruohan was thinking about Luo Yichen with sweet happiness on her lips.


    Suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 204 - Unusual Feeling

    <strong>Chapter 204 Unusual Feeling</strong>


    Ouch!


    A cry came from the lobby.


    ¡°Ruohan!¡±


    Fang Ling and Heidan immediately rushed from the backroom to the hall, but felt relieved when they saw the situation of Mei Ruohan.


    Mei Ruohan pulled the spike on her wrist and embarrassedly smiled, ¡°I was identally hurt by the wood thorn on the counter... I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It is okay!¡±


    Heidan scratched his head and smiled, ¡°I will fix it tomorrow morning, polish it and cover it with cloths, so it won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless? Your wrist is bleeding. Wait for a moment. I will get you a medicine box.¡± Fang Ling checked the wound on Mei Ruohan and then went back to the inner room.


    Everyone left. Mei Ruohan felt warm inside. The Linli Building was like a family, and she was looked after well here.


    ¡°Well? Why is the wrist bing hot?¡±


    Mei Ruohan lowered her head and held her left wrist, with her brows wrinkling. It was just a small wooden thorn, and had already been pulled out. There should be no such a big reaction.


    As her wrist became hotter, Mei Ruohan suddenly panicked and squeezed her wrist with her hand, which seemingly made her feel morefortable.


    ¡°Bang!¡± A soft sound was heard.


    Suddenly on her smooth wrist, there was an orange halo like a bracelet, emitting heat mildly. Mei Ruohan felt so warm.


    ¡°What is this? Why does it appear on me?¡±


    Mei Ruohan reached out and tried to touch the halo, but failed to do so.


    The orange halo sustained for just a few seconds and did not appear again no matter how Mei Ruohan pressed it.


    ¡°So strange...¡±


    Mei Ruohan was puzzled. With a yawn, she suddenly felt sleepy, and her eyelids became heavy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day and finish these ounts tomorrow.¡±


    Mei Ruohan swayed into the room and fell asleep without stripping her clothes. Fang Ling, who was holding the medicine box in the room, found Mei Ruohan andughed out loudly, ¡°Sister Mei was really exhausted these days...¡±


    For the next few days, Mei Ruohan was absent-minded, and kept making mistakes with the ounts. From time to time, she was lost in thoughts for a long time, which made Heidan and other people worried. They were to consult a doctor. Fortunately, the situation improved when Luo Yichen came back.


    ¡°Finally, you came back, Brother Luo!¡±


    Mei Ruohan gave Luo Yichen a big hug. The cold smile on Luo Yichen¡¯s face immediately became tender. He softly soothed Mei Ruohan, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    Behind them, disciples who had just passed a test and left the secluded site were amazed at what they saw.


    Protector Chen was capable of smiling?


    ¡°Go in now. You¡¯ve learned to loaf on the job after you became the official disciples of the Linli Building?!¡±


    Fang Mu shouted. He had served as the instructor in the secluded site for half a year. His temperament seemed to have changed somewhat.


    Everyone obeyed and immediately entered the Linli Building in an orderly manner.


    In the morning, Lao Li, who was still drunken, held a gon and asked, ¡°Who are they? They look so... murderous.¡±


    Fang Mu immediately resumed a bright and harmonious smile and replied gently, ¡°Sir, they are all waiters newly hired.¡±


    ¡°Waiters? Oh... I see...¡±


    Lao Li walked away with the gon, and Fang Mu became serious again. He looked at the shocked disciples and ordered coldly, ¡°Inside, now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    These disciples couldn¡¯t help but swear silently. Protector Chen and Protector Mu turned out to be normal people. But why did they still assign so many daunting training tasks for them in the secluded site...


    Twenty new people lined up in the secluded site. They all had reached the acquired ninth hurdle.


    It took only half a year for these ordinary people to be seniors of the acquired ninth hurdle with the support of Su Li¡¯s secret recipe.


    Fang Ling measured these uneasy neers in the room with her eyes and walked to Fang Mu. She pulled Fang Mu¡¯s sleeves andined, ¡°There are only twenty people. This is Yunjing that we are talking about. I am sure this is not enough.¡±


    The neers were still guessing Fang Ling¡¯s identity, and suddenly heard ¡°Yunjing¡±. They were stunned at first, but soon concealed the shock and resumed cool looks.


    Fang Mu touched Fang Ling¡¯s be and transmitted the sound in silence with reluctance, ¡°Of course, there are more men under training. But these twenty people are good enough toplete the task, and their loyalty is out of question.¡±


    Fang Ling was suddenly enlightened. Luo Yichen also nodded, ¡°We care about qualities but not numbers. It is not easy to arrange too many people in Yunjing. Ruohan, have you contacted the liaison person in Yunjing?¡±


    Mei Ruohan quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Sister Xuetong said that we could use Tianbao Herbal Medicine Shop as our cover. The shop is recruiting men to transport a vast amount of medicine to the capital. They will leave in three days.¡±


    Then Luo Yichen pondered and said, ¡°This is the final test for you. I will give you three days to mix yourself inside the transportation team of the Tianbao Herbal Medicine Shop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Protector Chen.¡±


    The crowd obeyed in unison, with their eyes burning.


    Having suffered for half a year in the barren ce, finally they had the opportunity to showcase their skills.


    ¡°If any of you fail the test, it means that you are not qualified. You won¡¯t even have the chance to see Mr. Li and need to get back to the secluded site to continue practicing. Have you got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they answered even louder.


    Covering her mouth with her hand, Mei Ruohan grinned and understood that these guys were excited because they feared to be sent back to the secluded site.


    Suddenly, she felt a great pain on her wrist, and a sense of deja vu shed in her mind. It seemed that she had experienced the same long time ago.


    ¡°Are you alright, Ruohan?¡±


    Mei Ruohan came to her sense and realized it was Brother Luo that was looking at her with care. She blushed and said, ¡°I am fine. I just thought about something.¡±


    Mei Ruohan resumed a sweet smile. Why did she think so much? Even if there was the previous life, she did not care about it, and what she really needed was Brother Luo.


    Three days passed.


    The twenty new disciples of the Linli Building had all be the temporary staff of the Tianbao Herbal Medicine Shop. Fang Mu also mixed himself inside the transportation team.


    After all, these disciples were elites selected from hundreds of candidates. If something happened to them on the road, it would be a great waste of resources. The money spent on these twenty disciples in the half year was even more than that on him.


    Because of Mei Ruohan, Luo Yichen was not willing to go to Yunjing. Heidan had reached the acquired ninth hurdle for a long time but he was unable to find a breakthrough. Only Fang Mu coulde out.


    Fang Mu made a sad face. He thought that it would be a long journey. Babysitting could be a challenging job...


    ¡°Fortunately, I will see the Eldest Brother in Yunjing soon.¡±


    Excitement shed in the eyes of Fang Mu. After practicing the Ao Sword Skills hard, he also achieved a breakthrough, and sessfully reached the inborn first hurdle.


    He wanted to prove that he was not an embarrassment to the Fang Family and had not let Miss Su Li down.


    Half a monthter, the transportation team of the Tianbao Herbal Medicine Shop arrived at the gate of Yunjing City. The shop was old in the city. Since it had never caused any problems, it passed the gate inspection smoothly.


    Fang Mu was dressed in a coarse cloth, pretending to be a butler. He drove a handcart into the city, feeling exhausted.


    If he was given the chance to choose again, he would definitely suggest Luo Yichen to lead the team. He had the solid food along the journey and was anxious to have a real dinner. But the team was so excited that they were not affected by the boring life in the past month at all.


    The handcart arrived at the back door. The job waspleted. The supervisor dismissed the team. The twenty men immediately left, and then assembled in ane not far from the Tianbao Herbal Medicine Shop.


    Fang Mu was thest to arrive. He looked at these men who became quieter and suddenly smiled at the air, ¡°Brother Qingning. Why not show yourself?¡±


    ¡°When did your cultivation surpass mine?¡±


    To the surprise of everyone, Qu Qingning, who was hiding himself in thene, suddenly appeared. How did he make it? They had examined thene before and found nothing.


    Fang Mu hadn¡¯t seen his friend for days. He got slightly excited. He hit at the fist that Qu Qingning stretched out and said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t surpassed you, but I know only you are capable of something like stealing alcohol in the restaurant.¡±


    Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but smell his breath and said, ¡°Such a sensitive nose! Let¡¯s go. This ce is not appropriate for a long stay. Since your team hase, I will dismiss my temporary waiters. It¡¯s inconvenient to use ordinary people. You even need to be cautious when setting up a secluded site.


    Qu Qingning led these men to the front of two carriages and smiled. In order to be unobtrusive, he had already arranged everything.


    One dayter, the Linli Building in Yunjing City took on a new look. Waiters kept touting for business outside. In addition, regr customers also contributed to the sess of the restaurant.


    However, Xuan Jingzhou frowned at this situation.


    How should he make a living since the business of the Zhouyue Winery was getting from bad to worse?


    He hadn¡¯t enjoyed the Liehuo Spirits for a long time. Without Chen Gong, he could not afford the wine. It was truly awful!


    He saw that the new waiters all reached the acquired ninth hurdle on the first day, but then turned into the ordinary people the next day. He also recalled that Ling Qinn hade here before... The Linli Building was an invisible sect!


    He and his wife had been cheated!


    But they had drunk their wine and owed them a favor!


    Xuan Jingzhou had a cold sweat. Had he and his wife been set up?


    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt. He hadn¡¯t studied for a few days. He was monitoring everything about the Linli Building and hoped to find something.


    In the National Academy far away,


    Su Li was reading the Ao Sword Skills in the study. She had acquired the book for a long time, but she did not anticipate that the sessor of Jin Cheng¡¯ao, ¡°Swordsmanship Master¡±, had risen so fast in the previous life. Talented as she was on sword skills, she was still not as good as ¡°Swordsmanship Master¡±.


    However, after several months of study, she was finally going to reach the fourth level of the Ao Sword Skills. When she attained the fourth level, she would dare to fight with the seniors in the longevity realm.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Su Li knitted her brows, and a dangerous feeling came to her from all directions. Although it was an intuition, the experience of fighting for years told her that someone wanted to kill her, and it was a senior!


    Why hadn¡¯t the killer acted yet? There was no one in this room. Only picked troops were guarding the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to try?


    Why was this senior in the inborn seventh hurdle so cautious...


    Su Li lowered her head and blinked lightly, and immediately she got up and opened the door. The dangerous feeling disappearedpletely.


    I saw!


    Su Li sneered inside and ordered, ¡°Mammy Li, get ready. I want to go out for a walk.¡±


    After hearing what Su Li said, the man in the dark turned murderous immediately.


    Finally, he got the chance.

 Chapter 205 - Not the Way You Think

    Chapter 205 <strong>Not the Way You Think</strong>


    ¡°Miss, is that alright if nobody goes with you?¡±


    Mammy Li worried, ¡°It¡¯s been unsafe in the city recently.¡±


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Rx. It¡¯s daytime. Don¡¯t all those terrible things happen at night? I¡¯m going to the downtown. It is okay.¡±


    The man in dark gloated. He thought that Su Li was too naive.


    Su Li got off from the carriage of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion when she arrived at the downtown street. She walked and appreciated all kinds of jewelry items, but did not buy anything. It seemed that nothing was attractive to her.


    The man casually took a bamboo hat and wore it. He followed behind Su Li quietly, picked up the jewelry items that Su Li had touched and looked at them. He hesitated for a moment and bought one of those which was beautiful in his mind.


    Women were troublesome.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard that a new jewelry shop opened in the next street. It¡¯s better to take a look. But there are not so many people in that street. Is that supposed to be dangerous?¡±


    Su Li said to herself. She seemed hesitant and finally smiled, ¡°It should be safe if I only take a look there.¡±


    Su Li walked happily towards the less crowed alleyway on her left. Seeing this, the man turned murderous instantly. He caught the opportunity and followed without hesitation into the alley. He saw Su Li walking in front of him and quickly approached her.


    At the same time, a shing three-foot sword appeared under the man¡¯s wide robe and was stabbed at Su Li fiercely.


    Cracks!


    A strange sound!


    The moment the sword was stabbed, the man¡¯s look changed instantly. He nned to retreat into the downtown immediately, but at this moment, there was a slight cracking sound behind him.


    When?


    The man in a bamboo hat was shocked, but he remained as cool as a cucumber. He turned around and fought with Su Li face-to-face.


    Bang!


    A huge and horrifying force came along the sword¡¯s tip, and her long sword broke and became useless.


    The man was holding a treasured sword.


    Su Li¡¯s face changed slightly. She let go of her strength by taking advantage of the power, stepped back for a few steps and rushed to the man empty-handed.


    ¡°What a fool!¡±


    The man in the bamboo hat sneered. It was suicidal if someone rushed to him without a weapon in hands. His sword was aimed at Su Li¡¯s heart without hesitation, and he moved his feet fast. The lightning speed was deadly.


    Just then, the man in the bamboo hat suddenly changed hisplexion. He stopped and stepped back frantically. He was covering his chest, and the numbness began to spread from his chest to his whole body.


    He got poisoned.


    But when?


    Suddenly he thought of something and tremblingly took out a hairpin.


    It was the hairpin.


    Su Li chuckled softly, ¡°You dared to pick up the items that a little girl had touched. Really impressive! Rest assured. The poison won¡¯t kill you, but you cannot move in four hours. You will recover after a day and night. However...


    Su Li blinked, ¡°I guess you are a practitioner of the longevity realm? Are you seriously injured? Otherwise, I will suffer in the fight that just happened.¡±


    Su Li reached out her hand and wiped the bloody wound on her right hand. With a green sh, the wound soon crusted and fell off. She recovered.


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank. He lifted his three-foot sword and put it down weakly. His voice was low and dumb, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this moment, he was anxious to go back and kill Wu Lirong first. This was not any ordinary woman who had the acquired eighth hurdle and only mastered some simple healing methods.


    This was clearly a horrible female practitioner who mastered the wood star force of the spiritual circle and whose cultivation was as good as his.


    Right now he was seriously injured, and his strength couldn¡¯t be released. He was just a gift delivered to door.


    The enemy had also mastered a variety of poison skills and did not honor any rules in the battle.


    The man didn¡¯t want to confront such a horrible enemy at all when he was in the sect, but he was unlucky in the secr world today.


    Thud...


    Su Li came face-to-face. The man in the bamboo hat was paralyzed and speechless. He could do nothing but watched Su Li approaching.


    Picking up the man¡¯s right arm with one hand, Su Li dragged him down the alley with an inch off the ground.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    The man in a bamboo hat transmitted the sound in silence with difficulty. Su Li smiled slightly and took the hairpin from him. She said, ¡°Can¡¯t I suddenly be interested in you?¡±


    Su Li always tortured those killers first and interrogated them before killing in the previous life.


    But the man was a master of the longevity realm from the spiritual circle. The hairpin indicated clearly that he was still thinking about another woman. Could a practitioner of the longevity realm engage in the killer business?


    For all these reasons, Su Li suddenly became interested in this man. Maybe after clearing her thoughts, she could hire another free swordsman from the longevity realm for the Linli Building.


    Quickly, Su Li arrived at the back door of the Linli Building with the puzzled man. It was Qu Qingning that opened the door and saw that Su Li came with a strange man.


    Then, Xuan Jingzhou, who had been observing in the dark next door, was surprised at this scene. Why did Su Lie here?


    ¡°What are you doing, Su Li...¡±


    Before Qu Qingning finished his talk, Su Li noticed that someone was spying on her. She came in directly. Qu Qingning realized that the man couldn¡¯t move and was dragged all the way by Su Li.


    Fang Yuan followed them to the top floor and was curious about this man. The man¡¯s condition was much better than Luo Yichen¡¯s. At that time, Luo Yichen was covered all over with blood.


    Su Li took a cyan porcin bottle from the table and fed some water on the man¡¯s lips. It didn¡¯t take long for the man to feel that he could open his mouth, but other parts of the face were still numb.


    The bamboo hat was lifted up. It was a very ordinary man, and nothing was wrong after she applied the observation skills.


    Did he y the trick?


    Su Li frowned and spected.


    The man was dazzled by the sudden bright light, and he could see the scene inside the house, which immediately shocked him.


    There were three Young Masters here, actually four plus Su Li.


    The quantity of seniors was almost equal to that of his original sect. The Young Master was also extremely precious in the spiritual circle. Those who couldmunicate with the sky and earth before the age of twenty were geniuses. They could even have the chance to exist in the legendary realm.


    Therefore, every Young Master was a seed that was carefully protected in the spiritual circle.


    And now so many Young Masters gathered in such an inconspicuous winery in the secr world. In the spiritual circle, people might fight for them. Even an experienced and knowledgeable person like him was puzzled.


    Su Li had been to the spiritual circle. Of course, she knew why the man was shocked, and she became more vignt. The Ao Sword Skills must never be exposed. Otherwise, the force she just created would be destroyed by various forces of the spiritual circle.


    Thinking about this, Su Liughed loudly and said, ¡°Mr. Killer, aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡±


    Killer?


    Fang Yuan and others looked a little puzzled. This man was the killer who attacked Su Li. Then why did Su Li bring him to the Linli Building?


    The man snorted, ¡°Since you got me, please do whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li raised her brows slightly, flipped her palm, took out the jade hairpin and squinted to say, ¡°Imagine what will happen to the owner of this item.¡±


    The man changed his expression and fell into a long silence.


    No matter how Su Li inquired and provoked him, the man remained silent. It seemed that he was waiting to die.


    Su Li knitted her eyebrows and ordered Qu Qingning and Fang Mu to take him to take a bath first. This man had not changed his clothes for a long time. He stank like a beggar. Why didn¡¯t a practitioner of the longevity realm care about his appearance?


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    Qu Qingning was angry obviously. He hated providing bath services to another man.


    Fang Mu was also speechless. He had just arrived in Yunjing not long ago and been tasked with various ridiculous errands.


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°There are only four people here. You and Fang Mu are at the lowest cultivation degree. Any questions? Are you willing to give Yin Xuetong a task...¡±


    The thought of Yin Xuetong helping other men take a bath gave Qu Qingning goose bumps. He picked up the man and ran towards the bathhouse.


    Fang Mu looked at him andughed loudly. Qingning was still as fun as before.


    ¡°Mu, you need to help.¡±


    Su Li handed over a white porcin bottle to him and said, ¡°Apply the poison to that person every an hour. Keep it in mind.¡±


    Fang Mu scratched his head and took it carefully lest he would also be infected with the poison of paralysis. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Su Li, the poison you have made can sustain four hours. Why are you so careful...¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said thoughtfully, ¡°That man is different.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuan was surprised.


    Why was he different?


    Su Li said no one survived the poison, whether it was an inborn or acquired senior. Was he...


    ¡°He is a practitioner of the longevity realm.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t hide the truth. Hearing what Su Li said, the two were surprised. Fang Mu grasped the white bottle and ran to the bathhouse immediately. He would poison the man every fifteen minutes.


    One must be very careful in face of an enemy in the longevity realm.


    There was always hot water in the bathhouse. Feeling suffocated, Qu Qingning arrived at the bathhouse, rolled up his sleeves and threw the man directly into the hot water.


    Anyway, the acquired master couldn¡¯t be burned. Su Li took it for granted that his cultivation was the lowest, which really irritated him.


    Seeing the man who was still bubbling in the water, Qu Qingning smiled like a monster. He ran into the bath and whispered to the man evilly, ¡°Son of bitch. I am afraid to confront her but I never fear to y a game with you. I may get a little bit tired but enjoy the trick.¡±


    Various sounds were heard in the bathhouse.


    Fang Mu stood beside and refused to look directly. He couldn¡¯t imagine the face of Qu Qingning when thetter knew this person was a practitioner of the longevity realm.


    After two hours, Qu Qingning put clothes on the murderous man whose eyes shed with humiliation and who could not wait to suffocate Qu Qingning to death in the water right now.


    Qu Qingningughed loudly and feltfortable after the task.


    Seeing the man ring, he pointed at the man¡¯s nose and cursed, ¡°What are you looking at? If you stare at me again, I will throw you into the water and continue the game.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Qingning?¡±


    It was Yin Xuetong. Qu Qingning was no longercent. He slowly looked back and saw Yin Xuetong was full of grievances and wailing, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to be such a kind of a person. I will not speak to you.¡±


    Qu Qingning became quite worried. He ignored the man beside him and quickly chased after the girl, ¡°Xuetong, listen to me. It¡¯s not the way you think.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Getting on Board

    <strong>Chapter 206 Getting on Board</strong>


    Qu Qingning wailed along the road. Fang Mu, with doubts in his heart, looked at the man who became more handsome after the bath.


    Wasn¡¯t it over? Did something strange happen over there?


    Fang Mu was watching closely at the man who finally couldn¡¯t help but get angry, ¡°Not the way you think!¡±


    ¡°Same talk as Brother Qingning.¡± Fang Mu murmured as he touched his chin. The man looked even more embarrassed instantly.


    ¡°The messy hair and beard were removed by Brother Qingning. You are much younger. I just didn¡¯t expect that you looked like a man in his thirties. Why do you want to die at such a young age? I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Fang Mu shook his head and poisoned the man again, and then carried the man upstairs.


    The man nced at Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong who were at odds with each other in the corner of the first floor. Qu Qingning was exining impatiently and sweating. It made the man feel warm.


    The man could not help missing his woman. The more he thought about it, the more he felt regrettable.


    After all the hardships he had gone through, he hadn¡¯t seen her yet. How could he be willing to die?


    He really did not want to die.


    The man was Qingning, and her name is Ningqing. Even the name was so simr. Maybe he needed to die another day...


    The man was confused and Fang Mu was still advising him, ¡°Sir, be frank and face the music. Otherwise Su Li will never be easy on you.¡±


    ¡°The building is our base in Yunjing. After she brought you here, you only have two choices, to die or join us.¡±


    The man knew that he had tried to assassinate Su Li. Although Su Li escaped the death, he was a great threat to Su Li before. Would Su Li agree to recruit him?


    Maybe Fang Mu thought the man was miserable. He kept talking all the way, ¡°Sir, look at me. I was leading a hard life one year ago. I joined the military and almost died, just like an ant on the battlefield. Finally I was reduced to the prisoner camp and saved by Miss Su Li... We had an agreement. Maybe our goals are not the same, but we can help and support each other. Wait until the day when we have the ability to avenge ourselves!¡±


    Fang Mu was lost in the memory, only to find that he seemed to talk too much. He smiled and carried the man into the attic. Anyway, this person was about to die. It wouldn¡¯t matter if he talked a little bit more with a dying person.


    Fang Mu did not know that it was the ¡°agreement¡± he had just mentioned that made the man¡¯s pupils shrink and changed his thoughts quietly.


    At this moment, Su Li had ordered Fang Yuan to go back to practice, and she was alone on the top floor. Fang Mu put the man down and closed the door to leave. The destiny of the man would be up to Su Li¡¯s mood and the choice of his own.


    There was a golden light shing in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She had determined that this man did not wear a false appearance. She picked up the cyan sword on the table sent by Fang Mu, and stroked the de with her fingertips.


    The fingertips mmed gently, and the sword rang slightly like the voice of the dragon. This was a peerless sword that was better than the Hongyuan Sword brought by Ling Qinn before.


    ¡°You are from the spiritual circle.¡± Su Li said abruptly, which disturbed the mind of the man who was going to negotiate with Su Li.


    ¡°How do you know that...¡±


    The man spoke with reluctance. If the woman knew who he was and informed his sect, he would have a rough end.


    ¡°You seem nervous.¡±


    Su Li smiled and stared at the long sword. She said without hesitation, ¡°Rest assured. I just inferred from this sword. With the worldly forging technology, it is not easy to acquire such a sword. I am afraid that there is only one or two in the treasury of Dahan Country. You look like an outsider and can onlye from the spiritual circle.¡±


    Su Li looked up with interest and smiled, ¡°Why? You seem to have changed your mind. Aren¡¯t you going to keep silent until you die?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The man turned his gaze with difficulty, and saw the jade hairpin lying quietly on the table. ¡°As you know, I still have someone waiting for me, so I can¡¯t die...¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows lightly, and did not continue to ask questions. She needed to clear her thoughts and contemted how to attack Wu Lirong by the hands of this man.


    It went without doubt that it was Wu Lirong who tried to kill her. She did not know how Wu Lirong was rted to this person, but fortunately, Wu Lirong did not side with the forces of the spiritual circle. It was just a loner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you and your men have made an agreement, so can I make an exchange with you on my life?¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but speak it out. Since he changed his mind, he naturally didn¡¯t want to be killed by Su Li, and immediately began to actively look for opportunities.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows andughed, ¡°Sir, your destiny is clearly in my hands. How can you make an exchange? If you want to make an exchange with me, that¡¯s fine. How about working for me for ten years?¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils narrowed, ¡°Do you dare to hire me?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Su Lizily changed to a sitting position and continued, ¡°You should know better than me what the poison circle is capable of. If you still want to kill me, you need to consider the risk of being poisoned for the second time, the third time... If I lose my patience, I will put an end to you eventually.¡±


    The man went silent. Su Li was right, but as long as he moved fast enough, Su Li would also be hurt... However, he changed his mind now and dispelled the notion to kill Su Li.


    That didn¡¯t make sense, because he knew that Wu Lirong would not keep her promise. If there was a better choice, why would he circle the old sinkhole?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to attack you. It was Wu Lirong...¡±


    The man described the previous transaction with Wu Lirong. Su Li heard the name ¡°Ningqing¡± and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart popping. Such a coincidence! In her mind, Ningqing had always been alone. Every time her husband was mentioned, her temper would change.


    Evidence was required, and all thoughts lingered in her heart and fell silent again.


    ¡°Wu Lirong is still alive...¡±


    Su Li rubbed her chin and suddenly looked up and asked an unrted question, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The man was stunned and didn¡¯t understand why Su Li asked this question. Since he hade to a dead end, he didn¡¯t n to hide it any longer. Without hesitation, he told her his name.


    ¡°Wen Tingshan.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and she blurted out, ¡°You are the Wen Tingshan of Wanjian Sect?¡±


    ¡°If you know Wanjian Sect, you must be one of the spiritual circle.¡±


    Bitterness appeared on Wen Tingshan¡¯s face. This time he lost the gambling. He was wanted by Wanjian Sect in the spiritual circle and martial arts circle. He ran away and was seriously injured. Finally, he ended up in the secr world.


    He didn¡¯t anticipate that he was ensnared by the spiritual circle.


    No one would not be tempted by the rewards of Wanjian Sect. Su Li was a Young Master. Therefore, she was more easily attracted by that prize.


    At this moment, Wen Tingshan did not know that something else was going on in the minds of Su Li.


    In the previous life, Wen Tingshan was the master of Wanjian Sect. He was on the top of the food chain in the spiritual circle, and Su Li was just nobody struggling at the bottom of the spiritual circle. Wen Tingshan was someone she looked up to.


    What she had done should not affect the spiritual circle. It meant that Wen Tingshan had been in a miserable condition in the previous and present life. Not only was he seriously injured, but he was worse than a beggar.


    This was a big fish that she could not afford to let it go.


    Su Li answered decisively, ¡°Wen Tingshan, let¡¯s talk about the agreement. You shall work for me for ten years and I shall help you tide over the difficulties and reunite with Ningqing. If you agree these terms, the agreement will take effect immediately.¡±


    Wen Tingshan waspletely stunned.


    Did she know what she was talking about? She was unmoved by these tempting rewards of the Wanjian Sect?


    Or it was because of her background and possession, she belittled the rewards of the Wanjian Sect?


    Wen Tingshan was totally confused in mind.


    ¡°You can think about it here, and I¡¯lle back to you after one day and one night.¡±


    Su Li knew the importance of patience, and she walked past Wen Tingshan.


    The moment she passed by Wen Tingshan, Wen Tingshan immediately felt that the paralysis receded like a tide, and he was able to move around.


    He turned back and saw Su Li close the door, disappearing out of his vision.


    Didn¡¯t this woman worry about that he was just disguising to cover his murderous intention?


    However, he did not even notice that she had applied the detoxification method, and if he hit improperly, he might die in just a second.


    Undoubtedly, he was daunted by Su Li¡¯s poisoning skills.


    To run away and continue to investigate alone, or stay... That is a question.


    For a whole day and night, no one came to bother him, not even a food delivery man.


    Wen Tingshan looked like a sculpture and kept motionless in the house. When he was basking in the morning light next day, his eyes lighted up instantly. Life was just a gamble. Why not have another one?


    At this moment, Su Li opened the door. She was wearing a in skirt. She removed the Nothing Unusual, and waltzed in like a fairy. With delicate skin and an exquisite face, she was the most beautiful artwork in the world.


    Wen Tingshan turned around and was astonished by this.


    This weird and evil girl was so gorgeous...


    Was there such a perfect woman in the world?


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Su Li was indeed much more beautiful than Qing. But he cared no one but Ningqing. Su Li was just a beautiful art to him.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s hair was stirred by the wind. She did not withdraw Nothing Unusual for a long time. She needed some fresh air. It was also a chance to test out Wen Tingshan. She was happy with the result.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wen Tingshan recollected himself and his tone became calm and firm. ¡°From this moment on, I will consider myself a member of the Linli Building and I hope you can keep your promise.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Very good. Finally, we have a senior in the longevity realm. Give me your hand. I will heal your injury first, and then discuss other matters.¡±


    Wen Tingshan was astonished that a master of poison would learn the methods of medical circle. Poisoning masters of the spiritual circle had always been hostile to practitioners of the medical circle. Su Li was obviously beyond his cognition.

 Chapter 207 - An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 207 An Old Friend</h4>


    The two sat down. Wen Tingshan stretched out his wrist for diagnosis.


    Su Li touched Wen Tingshan¡¯s pulse with her fingertips. She could perceive the status of the whole body of Wen Tingshan. She was shocked by the formidable internal injuries of the man.


    There were five broken ribs and almost 40% of tendons and vessels were devastated. Internal organs were damaged and bleeding. The situation was terrible.


    In addition, there were more than a dozen of different breaths remaining in the tendons and vessels, which meant that Wen Tingshan had fought against at least over 10 enemies at his level or higher. Anyway, he managed to escape.


    With such serious injuries, he could still try to assassinate Su Li, and got an upper hand in frontal confrontation. This was Wen Tingshan? In his heyday, Su Li might be defeated with one stroke if they two had a fight...


    Su Li faintly thought that she had kept an amazing killer.


    ¡°I hope you are not frightened by this.¡±


    A stiff and ugly smile appeared on the face of Wen Tingshan, ¡°When you entered the agreement with me, you should know about it. The elders of Wanjian Sect are not easy to deal with. It is really hard for me to escape.¡±


    Wanjian Sect?


    People of the Wanjian Sect was hunting him down. Wasn¡¯t he from Wanjian Sect?


    Su Li¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but her mind was slightly upset. Wen Tingshan seemed to make a mistake. He was a senior but also a big trouble for her...


    Su Li looked up and said, ¡°Seniors of the longevity realm have very strong self-healing abilities. Your external injuries have healed for a long time but you still get serious internal injuries. Your body is really in a mess. Any warriors of the inborn realm may vomit blood and die immediately. It is unwise for overstretch your genuine energy of longevity realm. You need to rest in bed. I will treat you in a regr way...¡±


    Su Li took out a piece of paper to write down the prescription while whispering. The alert and vignce in Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes slowly faded away. At this moment, Su Li really became a doctor with a concentrated and sacred expression.


    She was a perfectbination of the poisoner and the pharmacist, just like the existence of a half-faced angel and a half-faced demon, revealing a strong evil spirit. However, her angelic appearance made him hardly believe that she was a poisoning master.


    What a contradiction...


    Wen Tingshan sighed deeply, and Su Li also put down the pen and paper with a smile on her face. Su Li said, ¡°Then you have to undergo a difficult time for healing.¡±


    When Wen Tingshan saw theplicated treatment n on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly. Then he suddenly remembered something and shook his head, ¡°I had agreed with Wu Lirong that I will bring your... to her in three days...¡±


    ¡°My head?¡±


    Su Li smiled softly, ¡°I get nothing else but a lot of heads here. I can lend you one. Then again, I have never met the enemy who killed my mother. I would like to ask you to make an introduction.¡±


    Su Li sounded like an old friend, but Wen Tingshan knew it was more murderous than shouting for revenge.


    He could understand the mood of Su Li who sought her vengeance on the one who killed her monther. But what did she mean the head that she could lend him?


    After nearly seven minutes, Wen Tingshan changed into his original clothes, put on his hat and stood in the stone room. Arge number of coffins were lying in the stone room. He finally understood what Su Li meant by saying ¡°a lot of heads¡±.


    Su Li pointed to the newly added 20 coffins and said, ¡°Here are the corpse puppets robbed from the Lianshi Cult. Do what you like to do with them. Since you can feign the death of Wu Lirong, it should be easy for you to change a corpse¡¯s face, right?¡±


    Wen Tingshan nodded at the corpse puppets...


    He also heard the name of the Lianshi Cult, which was the top force in the martial arts circle. Even such force was robbed by Su Li......


    All of the 20 corpse puppets were fine corpse puppets over the inborn level. Wen Tingshan could imagine what a great loss to Lianshi Cult.


    Yin Xuetong came in. Seeing the grim face of Wen Tingshan, she said, ¡°Hi, Protector Shan.¡±


    Wen Tingshan was in a daze and then he nodded gently. He didn¡¯t know why there was a strange feeling in his heart. When he was called ¡°senior fellow apprentice¡± by thousands of disciples in Wanjian Sect, there was no such feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Su Li, most of the 20 corpse puppets had been injured by hidden weapons and their faces need to be refined and repaired. Only No.14 and No.16 could be used for appearance disguise.¡±


    Yin Xuetong opened a booklet and said that she had a detailed record of the forces in Linli Building. She had been surprised when she saw Su Li refining the corpse puppets, and thought such refining skill was too scary.


    After the night in the Wu Family, Yin Xuetong immediately changed her opinion about Su Li. With her ability and profound knowledge, Su Li easily drove a wedge between Lianshi Cult and Hehuan Sect. How wise she was.


    ¡°Then No.16 it is.¡± Su Li sat down and asked casually, ¡°Well, where is Qu Qingning?¡±


    When he heard the name Qu Qingning, Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes were even brighter than a light bulb. He looked like a wolf, staring at Yin Xuetong. Thetter was trembled and said with a smile embarrassedly, ¡°Qingning said he was going to take shelter.¡±


    What had he done?


    Su Li looked confused. She really didn¡¯t know what Qu Qingning was doing. But it was probably not a good thing judging from the anger of Wen Tingshan.


    Knowing Qu Qingning had hidden away, Wen Tingshan snorted, and said in a deep voice, ¡°He is lucky. Otherwise, I will kick his ass even if you won¡¯t let me.¡±


    Qu Qingning, who had escaped the city at this moment, was lying on the crooked-neck tree on the mountain beside the official road. He looked sullen. Yin Xuetong told him that Wen Tingshan was actually a senior of longevity realm and surrendered already. He was scared to death and took refuge without a hesitation.


    If he had known that Wen Tingshan was a senior of longevity realm, he would not offend him anyway. Fang Mu knew it well, but did not alert him while watching him ying games.


    ¡°Without money in pocket, I can only go to the mountains to hunt. Then I will think about how to go back......¡±


    Qu Qingning scratched his head, and failed to find out a solution. He jumped off the crooked-neck tree, and was about to venture into the deep forest.


    A long caravan appeared on the official road. Qu Qingning tried hard to identify the g on the caravan.


    ¡°It turned out to be the cloth guild under the embroidery workshop of the Yunjing City. But shouldn¡¯t it enter the city once every half a month? It came to the city less than ten days ago. Why does ite again......¡±


    With the help of Qu Lu, they were well-informed, and knew about the channels of various forces into Yunjing City. The cloth guild shortened the shipping time. In this case, people of the martial arts circle must mixed themselves in the team and entered the city.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the rush? There were still two months before December 8 of the lunar calendar!¡±


    Qu Qingning muttered and suddenly saw an acquaintance.


    A young manservant kept his head down and followed the team. He seemed to be tired with his head down. He looked up and identally exposed his face.


    Lin Yanxing.


    Wasn¡¯t he Lin Yanxing?


    Qu Qingning was so shocked that his eyes were about to stare out. How long had it been since Lin Yanxing was exiledst year? Not only was this young man rescued on the way to exile, but he was able to heal so soon that he could move?


    Lin Yanxing suddenly felt something. He turned his head and saw a crooked-neck tree shaking in the wind. A sense of doubt appeared on his face, and then someone seemed to tell him something. He immediately lowered his head and followed the caravan again.


    Qu Qingning hid behind the tree, swallowed his saliva and sweated all over.


    Lin Yanxing not only healed, but his cultivation improved so fast that he could notice someone¡¯s peep.


    ¡°Who has the healing skillsparable to Su Li¡¯s? It is difficult to rebuild the order in the city after purging the Wu Family, and it seems that we have some ruthlesspanies here......¡±


    As he muttered, Qu Qingning watched the team leaving out of sight. Suddenly, his eyes slightly brightened. If he told Su Li about this, he might be pardoned for his wrong actions on Wen Tingshan.


    ¡°Haha, Lin Yanxing, you are really my savior!¡± Qu Qingning was so excited that he immediately returned back.


    ...


    Wen Tingshan left the Lili Building silently. He put on his hat, and carried a ball-shaped object wrapped in rags, passed through the alleyway, returned to the original bungalow in which he was hiding. He was waiting.


    He didn¡¯t need to do anything. Wu Lirong would definitelye within three days.


    In the past three days, Wu Lirong had been secretly monitoring the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Since Su Li went out in the morning two days ago, she had never returned. At this moment, troops of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion had been sent to start a quiet search in the city. The news was blocked but she couldn¡¯t contain her inner excitement.


    It was the hitman.


    Surely, Su Li had no chance to resist facing such a hitman. As long as she went to the house again, maybe she could see Su Li¡¯s bloody head.


    But she was afraid to.


    At least not now. Although the senior knew that she had died by fraud, he did not know that she had lost the ability to dispatch the manpower of the Wu Mansion. If her secret was exposed, she might be killed by that person.


    She could still feel the horrors of the past few days. Wu Lirong¡¯s eyes shed with fear and viciousness. She had to find a way to deal with it.


    It was the third day. Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion had rmed the city guards to expand the search scope. Wu Lirong was afraid that Wen Tingshan would run away and turn against her. Although she was not fully prepared, she went to the bungalow anyway.


    As soon as she opened the door, Wu Lirong smelled blood. Her pupils shrank, and she saw Wen Tingshan still sitting in his original position, with a head wrapped in a white cloth beside him. She came closely with joy and wanted to confirm but was rejected by Wen Tingshan.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Wu Lirong¡¯s expression was stiff. ¡°Sir, why......¡±


    Wen Tingshan looked cold. Although he surrendered to Su Li, Wen Tingshan still wanted to confirm something.


    ¡°I have done two tasks for you. When will you send someone to help me find Ning Qing?¡±


    Wu Lirong had already prepared and responded without panic, ¡°Rest assured. In the three days when you were busy in killing Su Li, I had sent someone to investigate. Now, all the people named Ning Qing in the entire Yunjing City were brought back to the Wu Mansion. As long as you show me the head, I will bring them over to you immediately.¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked hesitant, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

 Chapter 208 - Torture

    <strong>Chapter 208 Torture</strong>


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Wu Lirong nodded without hesitation. Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he slowly opened the rag. Seeing that Wen Tingshan believed her, Wu Lirong was instantly overjoyed, and she stared intently at the head.


    The blood on the head was not fresh, but it was enough to coax a secr woman. After seeing Su Li¡¯s beautiful face covered with blood, Wu Lirongughed crazily.


    ¡°It¡¯s her... It¡¯s Su Li!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Dongfang Rui! I want you to live in hell for your entire life! Suffer in the rest of your life!¡±


    Hatred and jealousy appeared on Wu Lirong¡¯s face, making her look like a demon. Wen Tingshan felt extremely ufortable. He shed and held Wu Lirong by the neck, and thetter immediately turned from ecstasy to deep fear.


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°Now, let me see Ning Qing immediately!¡±


    Wu Lirong was struggling fiercely with her hands covering her neck, and suddenly she sneered in a low voice. ¡°Break my neck, and you will never see her in your entire life.¡±


    She did break her promise.


    Wen Tingshan squinted his eyes and no longer felt ashamed to break the agreement and stunned Wu Lirong with one palm. Astonishment was all over the face of the woman.


    She clearly made enough preparations before. She had soothed Wen Tingshan with the lie of looking for Ning Qing, and used Ning Qing as a leverage. If he cared about the woman, he should know the risk of losing her but why did he attack her without hesitation? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would kill that woman?


    Wu Lirong woke up from thea and looked around, only to find that she was tied up in a stone room. She panicked suddenly and couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Sir, I am wrong and please let me go. I will take you to the Wu Mansion to find the woman named Ning Qing.¡±


    The door opened silently. Wu Lirong saw the girl standing behind the door. The expression of joy on her face turned into dullness.


    Su li... was still alive.


    ¡°Impossible! You little bitch. You were dead clearly. How could you be alive?!¡±


    Wu Lirong went furious and scolded wildly without thinking of her situation. Su Li impatiently picked her nails and pped Wu Lirong on her cheek.


    p!


    That was a heavy p.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    Wu Lirong turned her head to spit out some blood and several teeth. The severe pain in her mouth finally made her awake, and her face was full of panic and fear.


    At this moment, Wen Tingshan, who had changed into clean and tidy clothes, came in.


    Wu Lirong saw Wen Tingshan who was put on a new looking, and finally realized that Wen Tingshan had chosen to defect to the camp of Su Li. The skull was just a fake like hers... But how did this little girl make him surrender?


    Her eyes were full of resentment, and Su Li said softly. ¡°If you dare to look at me in this way, believe it or not, I will gauge out your eyes.¡±


    Wu Lirong trembled fiercely and looked at Su Li¡¯s face. That was a delicate smiling face. It seemed that gauging eyes out was as ordinary as eating and drinking and not important enough to enrage Su Li.


    ¡°Protector Shan told me that you have found Ning Qing who was in the Wu Mansion right now.¡± Su Li walked lightly, turned behind Wu Lirong, and whispered in Wu Lirong¡¯s ear. ¡°Can you talk about the background of the woman named Ning Qing? Are her parents still alive, and what are their names?¡±


    Wu Lirong had goose bumps on her scalp, but she didn¡¯t dare to show fear on her face. She knew that this Ning Qing she fabricated was likely to be thest straw of her life.


    But she didn¡¯t find her at all. How could she answer Su Li¡¯s questions?


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Wen Tingshan yelled coldly. Wu Lirong was frightened and cried, ¡°Alright! I was in a hurry. I haven¡¯t done so much investigation. I only knew she was a widow!¡±


    Su Li said, ¡°Where did you find her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s... Let me think about it.¡±


    Wu Lirong¡¯s face shook violently, trying hard to think about the address. She waspletely at a loss about this question. Damn, this little bitch was as despicable as her mother!


    Wen Tingshan stepped forward. Wu Lirong was so scared that she was close to wetting her pants under the formidable pressure. She shouted loudly without caring anything, ¡°In Yunjing City... I found her in Yunjing City!¡±


    Wen Tingshan was skeptical. Wu Lirong¡¯s statement was indeed full of loopholes, but he did not dare to risk Ning Qing¡¯s life.


    Su Li smiled. Wu Lirong was clever, but unfortunately, she was messing up with the wrong person.


    ¡°Fine. If you want to live longer, you have it.¡± Su Li smiled and winked at Wen Tingshan. The two left the adytum.


    Wu Lirong breathed a sigh of relief, and then regained her reason. Then she smelt something strange between her legs. She had been so scared that she wetted her pants...


    Her face turned red instantly, as if she was subject to the most severe humiliation in the world.


    ¡°Little bitch, why don¡¯t you die?!!!¡±


    Wen Tingshan followed Su Li back to the top floor, and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Su Li, can we keep her alive a few more days. Let me investigate it first, then...¡±


    ¡°Did Ning Qing have a father named Ning Yunzhi?¡±


    Su Li suddenly interrupted Wen Tingshan, and what she said suddenly made him dumbfounded. Su Li seemed to know Ning Qing¡¯s whereabouts only after one day. Was Wu Lirong lying or Su Li lying...


    Wen Tingshan believed Su Li¡¯s words were more credible. He was silent for a moment and the he nodded, ¡°I met Qing in Yunjing City and she did tell me that her father was a pedantic man. But I don¡¯t know his name.¡±


    Ning Qing had been to Yunjing before...


    Su Li frowned slightly. No wonder Wen Tingshan woulde here. But he didn¡¯t know that Ning Qing had left Yunjing long ago.


    She sat down at the desk with a smile, picked up a brush and started painting.


    Wen Tingshan couldn¡¯t help but approach to watch. It was just a sketch, but he couldn¡¯t help trembling with excitement. The face was not clear but familiar, and he was deeply touched by the familiar feeling.


    Su Li painted fast. Soon, Ning Qing¡¯s figure was perfectly presented on the paper.


    Looking at the familiar face in the painting, Wen Tingshan picked up the paper with trembling hands. Although he didn¡¯t drop tears in severe battles, his eyes quickly became wet.


    So many years has passed... On the Wanjian Mountain, he was thinking about Ning Qing all the time and afraid that Ning Qing would have forgotten him and found new love. On the other hand, he was guilty and hoped she could wait him no more.


    After everything he had been through, he failed her anyway.


    How many 20 years could she afford? It would be selfish for him to keep her waiting.


    ¡°Wu Lirong is right about something. Miss. Ning Qing has been alone all these years. She has be a teacher like her father. If you want to see her, go to Qinghe Town in Qinghe Province. She is teaching in Qinghe Girls¡¯ School, but I still advise you to wait until your injuries are healed.¡±


    Wen Tingshan was emotionless. Su Li shook her head and went downstairs alone. Since she had given the news of Ning Qing herself, Wu Lirong was useless to Wen Tingshan. She would be handled at Su Li¡¯s disposal.


    Bang!


    The underground adytum was kicked open. Wu Lirong suddenly raised her head and saw Su Liing alone, and approaching slowly. Wu Lirong struggled violently.


    ¡°Su Li! You can¡¯t kill me. I was a sister of your mother. How could you kill me? How dare you kill me? Bring that senior to me and he is useful to me.¡±


    Su Li closed the door and walked to Wu Lirong. She pulled a chair and sat down, looking very calm.


    ¡°How did you kill my mother that year, huh?¡± Wu Lirong stopped breathing and pretending immediately.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes glittered and her eyshes fluttered. She pinched Wu Lirong¡¯s thumb with one hand, and then...crushed it fiercely!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The sharp screams immediately ran through the adytum. Unfortunately, this adytum was built by Su Li herself. Even if Wu Lirong¡¯s voice was ten times louder, no one could hear her.


    It seemed that Su Li didn¡¯t hear Wu Lirong¡¯s scream, and she still had a smile on her face, ¡°Still don¡¯t speak...¡±


    Su Li wiped her blood-stained fingertips with a scarf, then gently pinched Wu Lirong¡¯s index finger. Fear immediately spread across Wu Lirong¡¯s sweaty face. She screamed without hesitation, ¡°Okay! Okay! Stop doing that!¡±


    As soon as Wu Lirong confessed, Su Li really let go of her hand. Wu Lirong didn¡¯t want to live at this moment. She just wanted to suffer less. Wu Lirong immediately confessed everything she had done before.


    ¡°I happened to know that Su Yun had a biological sister named Su Yue who only returned to Yunjing to visit Su Yun once a year. I knew Su Yun¡¯s absolute trust in her sister, and assembled a team to kill her one night before her marriage! But her sister really came back. Su Yue was so powerful indeed that she fought against the entire team alone. I could only watch Su Yun being rescued!¡±


    ¡°Later, reinforcements of the Wu Mansion came. Su Yue was seriously injured and fled. I dispatched men to hunt and kill. But that bitch...¡±


    Crack!


    Wu Lirong¡¯s index finger was pinched and exploded with blood spilling over. Su Li¡¯s tone became softer, ¡°Who is the bitch?¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡±


    Wu Lirong rolled her eyes with pain, and even screamed with difficulties. ¡°I¡¯m a bitch. I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯m a bitch...¡±


    Su Li let go of her hand and smiled, ¡°Go on, if you make a mistake again, it¡¯s not as simple as finger crushing.¡±


    Wu Lirong shook her head and looked into Su Li¡¯s eyes. Nothing but horror remained in her eyes.


    Demon!


    Su Li was a downright demon. She was different from her kind-hearted mother, and there was no good or evil in her minds.


    ¡°I thought I could catch her immediately out of the city, but I didn¡¯t find her anyway. Later I sent people to search the whole Yunjing City and everywhere outside Yunjing City. My men hid in the subordinates of Lord Rui but no one noticed there were some people trying to kill your mother. After months of searching, they still found nothing.¡±


    Wu Lirong¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled weirdly. ¡°I knew that Su Yun had fled from Yunjing! Someone had helped her, but where could she flee? It must be Qinghe Province. Because the Su Family originated from the Qinghe Province. Later, I got your mother, who just gave birth and was very weak. I caught her without any effort but I couldn¡¯t inquire the whereabouts of you. Therefore...¡±

 Chapter 209 - Apology

    <strong>Chapter 209</strong><strong> Apology</strong>


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head, and her dark eyes met Wu Lirong¡¯s eyes. Su Li seemed to see fire burning in these eyes, which was about to burn her entirely.


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    Wu Lirong suddenlyughed frantically, ¡°Little bitch, are you angry? I heard that you¡¯ve had a miserable childhood. You never know what family affection is. You were adopted by a vicious woman, and were beaten all day long.¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face slowly melted. She stood up without pinching Wu Lirong¡¯s fingers, and allowed her to continue to speak. ¡°You are miserable. So is your father. I tortured your mother to death. She didn¡¯t say anything about you till death. I hated it, so, I cut open the belly of your mother and threw her internal organs away. Later, the loyal leader next to your father picked them up along the path and put them together to get a whole body.¡±


    ¡°You know what? Your father was crazy once. That day when he saw your mother¡¯s body he was crazy. If Wu Bin didn¡¯t persuade him to bury Su Yun and saved your father from the madness, your father would be now aplete lunatic, hahahaha...¡±


    ¡°I hate it! Why didn¡¯t I find out earlier that you are a bitch left by Su Yun. Dongfang Rui managed to find you in the end. I hate it!!¡±


    Wu Lirong screamed frantically. Her hair spread, which made her look like a ghost.


    Su Li was emotionless and stomped Wu Lirong on her toes of the right foot. A hoarse scream rang again. Su Li ordered with a freezing voice, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Crack!


    All the toes of her left foot were broken. Wu Lirong was frothing at the mouth in pain and rolling his eyes, but she could still clearly hear the voice.


    ¡°Apologize to my mother, now, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    Wu Lirong smiled sullenly and spit at Su Li¡¯s face. ¡°You little bitch. Even if you crush all my toes, I won¡¯t do any apology. It will never happen in my life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li grabbed Wu Lirong¡¯s right hand with one hand, shattering the entire palm just like crushing a chicken paw. More screams echoed in the adytum, but Wu Lirong still did not apologize.


    Soon, Wu Lirong¡¯s limbs hung softly. She bowed her head and gasped. No apology was heard eventually.


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    Su Li wiped the blood on her face and smiled brightly. ¡°You are a woman of perseverance, Mrs. Wu. However, if you can hold on, it is just what I want... I haven¡¯t yed enough yet.¡±


    Wu Lirong looked up in horror with her pupils tightened. Her limbs were all broken... What else could Su Li do?


    Next, Wu Lirong had seen something most memorable in her life.


    Su Li raised her palm and a thick green sh appeared which was automatically dispersed into four parts and flew into the limbs of Wu Lirong. An itching feel came from Wu¡¯s limbs which healed just in a few breaths.


    It meant that she would go through the torture performed earlier again.


    Maybe there would be a third time, a fourth time... As long as she didn¡¯t give in, there would be a hundred times!


    Could she make it in the end?


    Wu Lirong looked pale with her lips trembled. ¡°Are you... a human being or a ghost?¡±


    Su Li answered by crushing the right thumb of her.


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    Screams rang again in the adytum, and continued... until the next morning.


    Fang Yuan stood in front of the door of the adytum and listened. He never dared to open the door to have a look. Even behind the door, he could feel the darkness inside Su Li¡¯s heart. It would do him no good for opening the door.


    In the adytum, Su Li panted slightly. She was pushing her limits in the wood starburst, but obviously, it was Wu Lirong who couldn¡¯t hold it first.


    ¡°Let me die, please, Su Li. I am wrong... I want to apologize to your mother...¡±


    Wu Lirong raised her head and begged weakly. She had given up already after her limbs were broken so many times.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li stood up, with a reverent light on his face. Her voice was still clear, ¡°Just follow me. I, Wu Lirong.¡±


    ¡°I, Wu Lirong...¡±


    ¡°deserve no mercy for killing Su Yun.¡±


    ¡°deserve no mercy for killing Su Yun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to repay the debt with my death today!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like...¡± Wu Lirong¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, and she stopped. After stomping on the kneecap of Wu, Su Li said, ¡°Speak or we will resume the previous game.¡±


    Wu Lirong shuddered violently, and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to repay the debt with my death today!¡±


    ¡°After death, I am willing to go to hell and suffer from 16 cruel tortures for hiding away for 16 years.¡±


    ¡°If there is an afterlife, I would be chickens and ducks in Su Yun¡¯s mouth and cattle and horses ridden by Su Yun. And I would be a beast for next life and afterwards.¡±


    Wu Lirong stopped. Su Li crushed the arm bone of Wu¡¯s right arm with a palm, ¡°Speak. Continue to speak. Don¡¯t miss any word.¡±


    ¡°Ok. I, Wu Lirong, deserve no mercy for killing Su Yun.¡±


    ¡°I, Wu Lirong... killing Su Yun.¡±


    ¡°I, Wu Lirong...¡±


    When Li Lirong repeated the seventh time, Su Li crushed her throat with one hand and finally let her die.


    The bloody smell was thick in the adytum. Su Li took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°Mother, have you heard it? Wu Lirong has apologized to you and she will seek redemption for thousands of generations. I promise that my father will join you after he leads a happy life.¡±


    Nothing but Su Li¡¯s voice echoed across the silent stone room.


    ...


    In the early morning of the second day, Su Li appeared in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. Dongfang Rui was overwhelmed by anxiety for the past two days. When he heard the return of Su Li, he immediately rushed to meet her.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s clothes were neat and tidy and she resumed her innocent smile. She did not seem to be in danger. Dongfang Rui was relieved and couldn¡¯t help rushing to hug her tightly, saying, ¡°I thought you¡¯ve left me just like your mother did...¡±


    Su Li patted Dongfang Rui¡¯s back gently andughed softly. ¡°No way, dad... I will take good care of you and not let my mother worry.¡±


    Dongfang Rui froze immediately.


    Su Li... actually called him dad?


    Dongfang Rui broke away from her arms violently, holding Su Li¡¯s shoulders and looking at her in doubt.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing. After being deceived so many times, Dongfang Rui also learned to think and wondered if she was a fake.


    ¡°I am Su Li, not anyone else.¡±


    Su Li gently pushed away Dongfang Rui. ¡°Although I acknowledged your identity, I will not be Dongfang Li. My mother did not join the Dongfang Family and I would not join neither. If you can ept it,e to see me at the Affiliated School of the National Academy.¡±


    Su Li walked past Dongfang Rui who was still in a daze, and slowly went away. Wu Bin could do nothing but saw her leaving.


    Before Su Li leaving far away, Dongfang Rui came to reason. He quickly turned around and chased after Su Li. ¡°Li, wait. Why not take the carriage...¡±


    Su Li stopped, looked back and smiled. At that moment, tears welled up in Dongfang Rui¡¯s eyes.


    His heart waspletely melted at this moment.


    ...


    There was no feast in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. Lord Rui became a regr at the National Academy and he told everyone that Su Li had recognized him as her father. He was behaving like a child showing off his toys. Wu Bin, though dumbfounded, was also relieved by this.


    Wu Lirong died, and Su Li recognized the Master as her father.


    His Master who was leading a miserable life for 16 years finally had a pretty good ending.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know that the real Wu Lirong had apologized and gone to hell after being tortured by Su Li for a whole day and night.


    Su Yue, who was still busy at the Zhouyue Winery, heard the guests at the table talking about the recent situation of Su Li. She first looked slightly astonished, then her eyes softened. She did not expect that Su Li would forgive Dongfang Rui so easily. Did it also mean that she could...


    After seeing the reaction of his wife, Xuan Jingzhou couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. The twist and turn had to be undone, but Su Li was never a simple girl...


    He did not talk to Su Yue about the incident of the Linli Building. Su Yue was suffering from her guilt. He would be responsible for the investigation himself.


    Su Li was studying the prescription for Wen Tingshan in her room. She had met a senior of the longevity realm for the first time. While treating his wounds, she naturally wanted to test all aspects of the physical function of a practitioner of the longevity realm.


    Suddenly, Mammy Li¡¯s voice rang outside the door. ¡°Miss, the Lord is here.¡±


    ¡°I aming.¡±


    Su Li put down the prescription and got up to reach the front hall. Mammy Li followed up happily. She was so happy to see that Su Li finally recognized Lord Rui... Only she knew what Su Li had been through all these years. Therefore, she knew that it was admirable that Su Li could let the bygones be bygones.


    In the front hall, Dongfang Rui was looking around at the empty school. There were many booklets that Su Li had reviewed on the stand. He picked up one and looked at it carefully. What beautiful handwritings.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here again? You havee here more frequent than the yboys.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s tease, Dongfang Rui looked up andughed loudly. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see my daughter? If you are willing to live in the Mansion, there will not be so much trouble for me.¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly. ¡°The Affiliated School of the National Academy was entrusted to me by my master, and it also symbolizes the efforts of my senior fellow apprentice. I have decided on this matter, dad. No more persuasion.¡±


    Dongfang Rui shook his head and sighed. ¡°You share the same temperament with your mother. Since I can¡¯t change your mind, I can only bring you the people.¡±


    ¡°What people?¡±


    Su Li frowned and was guessing.


    ¡°People of the Yunge Sect.¡±


    Dongfang Rui smiled and said, ¡°After today, the Yunge Sect will be renamed Lige Sect. They were originally prepared for you and now of course they should be handed over to you.¡±


    Su Li felt something and looked over the door. She saw the acquaintances slowlye over. They had repeatedly fought against her in the previous life. When they approached, they half knelt and greeted, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Five women and five men in their early twenties were seniors of inborn three hurdle.


    The opponents of previous life became the subordinates of this life. How mysterious it was. Su Li nced over these young faces and her eyes narrowed, ¡°Get up.¡±


    In the previous life, she fought against them for the first time. She killed three after being sieged by ten. She did not resent the ten people. It was Su Zipei who made them enemies. The whole thing was nothing but a tragedy.


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to change the name.¡± Su Li smiled, ¡°I like the name Yunge Sect.¡±


    Dongfang Rui smiled and nodded, ¡°Then Yunge Sect it is. Whatever you say.¡±


    The ten people felt settled after hearing what their master was saying. Yunge Sect was their belief. If it was renamed, they would be slightly ufortable in their hearts. It would be better for Su Li not to change the name.


    ¡°It seems that the future master is easy to get along with just as the rumor goes...¡±


    With the same thoughts in their minds, they smiled in unison.

 Chapter 210 - Information about the Pending Case

    <strong>Chapter 210 Information about the Pending Case</strong>


    After handing over the Yunge Sect to Su Li, Dongfang Rui seemed to feel relieved. More smile was seen on his face.


    The Yunge Sect was actually a sect of martial arts circle owning hundreds of people rather than a collection of only 10 people including Yun Yi. One tenth of them were present here this time. They were the elites of Yunge Sect. They were the backbone force of the Yunge Sect.


    The Affiliated School was too small for Yun Yi and others. After meeting with Su Li, they settled in the nearest house and secretly guarded Su Li.


    After buying the house, Su Yi instructed Su Er and others to clean up the house. He came to the back door of the courtyard by himself. The terrain here was quite high. Looking from the back door, one could see the whole picture of the Affiliated School of the National Academy. If anyone tried to sneak into the house, they would know.


    ¡°The Head is still young. She has only learned medical skills from the miracle-working doctor, and her cultivation is not sophisticated enough. It will be improper for her to take over the affairs of the martial arts circle. However, there is finally a head of the Yunge Sect...¡±


    Yun Yi sighed deeply, and his eyes shined brightly.


    Just as a nation could not stand without an emperor for a day, the sect of the martial arts circle could not stand for a long time without a leader. The Yunge Sect was different. The only reason for its existence was the support of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Yun Yi was originally an orphan who had been homeless in the early years of war. After he was recruited by the Yunge Sect, the life ofpeting with wild dogs for food was gone. Although the practicing and training were exhausting, he would feel very happy as long as he could be offered enough food and a ce to sleep.


    As he slowly grew up, his excellence differentiated him from others. He became increasingly confused. He was leading a life he had hoped for and acquired martial arts skills. But the future suddenly became dull.


    Until one day the Lord Rui came and conferred the name Yun Yi on him. What Lord Rui had said still rang clearly in his head.


    ¡°The owner of the Yunge Sect is not me but my daughter who has been separated from me for many years. The Yunge Sect will continue to look for her until she is found. Your mission is to protect her from any harm. Even if she orders you to kill me, you must obey it absolutely.¡±


    Brainwashed by Lord Rui, these young boys and girls whocked faith were given the belief that they could fight for a lifetime.


    Yun Yi was twelve years old when he was recruited by the Yunge Sect, and now he turned twenty-six years old. After fourteen years of education, he became a stalwart.


    Today, when Yun Yi saw Su Li who was exactly ten years younger than him, he developed a strong desire to protect her. Su Li looked so cute and delicate to him.


    ¡°Head, I will keep you safe in this life.¡±


    Yun Yi looked at the Affiliated School of the National Academy and made the vow.


    At this moment, the head whom Yun Yi was eager to protect was not in the school, but showed up in the Linli Building as ¡°Mr. Li¡±.


    That¡¯s because a guest visited the Linli Building.


    Su Li offered a wine cup on the table by waving her hand in the air. This time, Ling Qinn didn¡¯t panic, but smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Why does a busy man like Lord Ling have time to drink here?¡±


    Su Li spoke mildly as usual. Ling Qinn smiled bitterly, ¡°You are kidding me, Mr. Li. Ie for the Hierarch not for myself. I¡¯m here to send the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Childe Li...¡± Su Li smiled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of the invitation?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes shed, and he held his fists and said, ¡°Mr. Li, you are my life saver. I should be frank with you. You helped us in secret on the rainy night of the Wu Family, right?¡±


    Su Li frowned and slowly revolved the wine cup. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s me?¡±


    Ling Qinn shook his head and smiled, ¡°The Hierarch believed that only you could weaken eighty percent of outside forces in Yunjing without attacking us.¡±


    The Yinmo Cult also showed up that day, but everything was over just before they yed a role. Su Li could always take the upper hand in every step, making the Yinmo Cultpletely useless.


    Su Li was contemting that Ling Li prepared the banquet to thank her?


    She felt something else was behind the matter. Ling Li could not be that simple. However, she now had Wen Tingshan by her side, and she was not afraid to be identified when showing up as ¡°Mr. Li¡±. This banquet was a must for her.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for the kindness of the Hierarch. I will take the invitation.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled, took out the invitation and ced it on the table. ¡°We are expecting your presence then.¡±


    Ling Qinn was leaving. He came here only to send the invitation. The reason why he came here in person was to express his regard for Su Li. If he had sent someone to send the invitation, it might have annoyed Mr. Li.


    ¡°Please wait, Lord Ling.¡±


    Su Li took the invitation. Suddenly, she remembered something and stopped Ling Qinn.


    Ling Qinn turned his head in doubt, and saw Su Li squinting her eyes. Thetter asked gently, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have been investigating the outstanding case of the Yi Family, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Ling Qinn felt a shock in his heart and nodded gently after hesitating for a while, ¡°I am indeed rted to the Yi Family.¡±


    Although the name ¡°Yi Mo¡± was not mentioned, he knew that Mr. Li could surely guess anything.


    Mr. Li had already known many of his secrets. It would make no difference if one more was known. Moreover, the investigation was not a secret. Although he still had many unsettled cases in order to cover up the true purpose of the pending case of the Yi Family. For people like Su Li, it was simple to tell the difference.


    Ling Qinn told her candidly. Su Li smiled slightly and said, ¡°I was going to tell you about it a few days ago, but I was bothered by something else. Since you¡¯vee here today, I will let you know.¡±


    Su Li hooked her fingers. A volume of files on the bookshelf behind her flew out and fell into Ling Qinn¡¯s hands.


    Ling Qinn lowered his head and touched the scented dossier with his fingers. His heart jumped wildly. Mr. Li had found out the real murderer of the Yi Family case?


    It was impossible. He had investigated so many years without results. In spite of the marvelous abilities, Mr. Li was only a new born child fourteen years ago. How could Mr. Li know so much?


    He tried hard to focus his attention, opened the file and looked at it. His face instantly became extremely cold. What was in the dossier was nothing else. It was exactly what Chen Gong told to Xuan Jingzhou. He knew nothing about it at all. Apparently, the information was blocked.


    A chill shed in Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes. He was not close to Chen Gong. They were actually at odd with each other because of the trouble caused by the viciouspetition between the Supreme Judiciary and the Ministry of Penalty. Even if Chen Gong didn¡¯t want to see him, he would visit Chen Gong.


    ¡°Ling Qinn, there is indeed something strange about that case. Someone deliberately prevented you from uniting with Chen Gong. If you want to act, you must be careful and remain calm.¡±


    Su Li calmly advised. Ling Qinn came to his sense. He stood up and saluted Su Li respectfully, ¡°Duly noted, Mr. Li. I have nothing to repay your kindness. But I will drink with you one day if I kill my enemy by myself.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Ling Qinn turned around and was about to leave. At this moment, Wen Tingshan walked into the room from the outside.


    A stranger...


    Ling Qinn was puzzled. He and Ling Li still knew nothing about the forces of the Linli Building. The Yinmo Cult tried hard but had only found another Linli Building in the Qinghe Town. No one knew exactly where the seniors of the Linli Building came from and where they camped right now.


    It seemed that everyone appeared out of thin air, and did not exist in this world. But each of them was worthy of the title of the genius. They were young, but their cultivation grew incredibly fast.


    Today Ling Qinn suddenly found an aged person in the Linli Building. Naturally he became curious and watched a little longer...


    Wen Tingshan frowned slightly and turned to look at Ling Qinn¡¯s face.


    Was this... Ling Qinn from the Supreme Judiciary?


    Theckey of the Dongfang Family!


    Wen Tingshan generated a rush to kill which swept over instantly. Ling Qinn was displeased all of a sudden, and he snorted deeply while backing off.

 Chapter 211 - Challenge

    <strong>Chapter 211 Challenge</strong>


    ¡°Protector Shan, he is not an enemy!¡±


    Su Li said. Wen Tingshan contained his rush and felt guilty about the reaction. He apologized, ¡°Sorry for the offence. I am not used to being stared at.¡±


    Ling Qinn hurriedly responded, ¡°Never mind. My bad.¡±


    He was horrified. The man¡¯s strength was formidable. He had attained the inborn fifth hurdle after his wounds fully healed. In front of this man, he felt pretty desperate as if he could not survive the attack of this man.


    Even Ling Li did not impart to him such feeling. But Ling Li had attained the highest level of the inborn hurdle. Then this man...


    Ling Qinn¡¯s pupils narrowed... It was the longevity realm.


    The Linli Building was more terrifying than he thought.


    After Ling Qinn left, Su Li smiled helplessly. It was not her arrangement. It was purely a coincidence. She wouldn¡¯t agree to ept the thanks of the Yinmo Cult. It would be futile to frighten Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Why are you here, Protector Shan?¡±


    Su Li asked. But Wen Tingshan was still in the middle of questioning Ling Qinn¡¯s identity, and he could not help but say, ¡°Is he Ling Qinn, Officer of the Supreme Judiciary?¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, and Wen Tingshan¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy. ¡°The members of the Dongfang Family are not easy to get along with. They had a rtionship with the Wanjian Sect in early years. If he had recognized me, I would have been afraid...¡±


    Su Li was slightly surprised that the Dahan Dynasty was actually rted to the Wanjian Sect. She heard it for the first time. If Wen Tingshan didn¡¯t mention it today, she might suffer a great loss in the future.


    Was the Wanjian Sect the reason why her husband failed in the previous life?


    Su Li was brooding. Wen Tingshan misread the information and suggested, ¡°I¡¯d better catch him now... just in case!¡±


    Su Li exined, ¡°Rx. Even if he recognized you, he wouldn¡¯t have said it. The Supreme Judiciary with Ling Qinn will not be part of the Dongfang Family.¡±


    Wen Tingshan was amazed. He finally understood what Su Li was talking about. It turned out that Ling Qinn... was not loyal to the Dongfang Family?


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me why you are here today. You are supposed to stay in bed at this moment. You can¡¯t stand it anymore?¡±


    Wen Tingshan was ashamed. ¡°I am afraid that the medicine you¡¯ve administered these days will be wasted.¡±


    Su Li raised her brows and knew Wen Tingshan was implying something. She suddenly asked, ¡°You are going to the Qinghe Girls¡¯ School?¡±


    Wen Tingshan nodded in silence. Su Li shook her head and felt little disappointed.


    ¡°I understand your feelings very well. You are dying to see Ning Qing right now and discuss with her what has happened all these years. But have you ever thought about where the people of the Wanjian Sect are right now?¡±


    Wen Tingshan frowned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t mentioned Qing since I returned to the sect. Before that I had set up the camouge near Tianji Country. They should still be there. But it won¡¯t be long before they find the connection to Dahan Country. If the Dongfang Family joins forces with them, then...¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t meet her right now.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Wen Tingshan with a cold look. ¡°It is a long way to reach the Qinghe Province. Even if you don¡¯t stop on the road, it will take at least seven days. Moreover, you are seriously injured. You cannot even fight a decent battle when you get there. Do you think you can protect Ning Qing when you meet the enemies of the Wanjian Sect?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Wen Tingshan was thinking about the analysis of Su Li. His passion finally turned into helplessness and thick bitterness. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t meet her now; otherwise, she will be in danger. I cannot do that.¡±


    But he missed her so much that he almost lost his reason.


    ¡°Have more patience.¡±


    Su Li was expressionless. ¡°Ning Qing has waited for so many years and doesn¡¯t care about waiting for two more months. If you go like this, you won¡¯t meet her forever. Think about it.¡±


    Wen Tingshan took a deep breath. Whenever he thought of the ¡°Wanjian Sect¡±, he was overwhelmed by a heavy pressure. ¡°How will you deal with the force of the Wanjian Sect?¡±


    ¡°It depends on how well you know about them.¡± Su Li smiled. ¡°Well, take care of yourself lest you should not deal with even one enemy.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Wen Tingshan looked firm and finally obeyed.


    ...


    It was the day when Su Li attended the appointment.


    Going out from the east gate of Yunjing City and walking after dozens of miles outward, one could see a broadke. Because it looked like a bow, it was named Bow-shaped Lake.


    It was winter and was very cold. It was unwise to boat on theke. However, there was indeed a towered ship drifting slowly on theke.


    Su Li, and Ling Li who was wearing a jade-bone mask, sat facing each other in the heated chamber on the boat. A small tea table was set in the middle. Ling Mo was standing erectly outside the chamber and embracing the cold wind. Below the towered ship underwater, there were the men of Shalou Cult lurking.


    After a cup of tea, Ling Li raised the teapot to add another one. A clear and pleasantugh was heard on theke. ¡°Mr. Li, you are really brave. You dare toe alone to drink tea with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that there is an ambush here?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and replied softly, ¡°Since we havee, let us stay and enjoy it. Mr. Ling Li, why not take off the mask and tell me your purpose?¡±


    Ling Li gently took off the mask, revealing a young face as Su Li¡¯s. He looked calm but proved otherwise inside.


    He was wearing a mask because his disguise skill was not proficient yet. Warriors of the inborn realm could still see through it... However, the person did not show any sign of disguise. Was it the true face?


    ¡°What are you thinking, Your Excellency?¡±


    Su Li took a sip of tea, but she was puzzled. She could deduce from the slight changes in Ling Li¡¯s expression that he seemed to be... hostile. But why?


    Ling Li was found to be distracted. He smiled to cover it up and shook his head, ¡°Nothing. I invite Mr. Li to thank you for ridding the poison of the Lijue Pill for Qinghu. Plus, I have another question.¡±


    Ling Li apparently got the answer of the Wu Family incident from Ling Qinn. So he wouldn¡¯t bother Mr. Li with this again.


    Su Li had expected it. She put down her cup and nodded, ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    Ling Li slightly closed his lips and appeared a little nervous, ¡°What is the rtionship between Mr. Li and Su Li?¡±


    Su Li was slightly astonished. Her identity was exposed so quickly?


    No!


    Not yet.


    Su Li realized suddenly why Ling Li became hostile. It became aplicated issue for her.


    Su Li was in silence. Ling Li was a little gloomy, but he continued to ask, ¡°Why are you hesitating, Mr. Li? This question should not be difficult.¡±


    ¡°It is definitely not the rtionship as I¡¯ve imagined, right?¡±


    Ling Li slowly squeezed his fists on the knees. Just as his patience was about to be consumed again, Su Li finally raised her head and smiled indifferently, ¡°The rtionship between Su Li and me? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Ling Li was tense for a moment, and he rxed and continued to speak. ¡°Nothing. I was rescued by Miss Su Li. I still feel indebted to her. You and Su Lie from the same town. Why did she never mention you when I was receiving medication from her? It is so strange. I want to know.¡±


    Su Li looked a little serious. The Linli Building had not been built then. That was why he did not know of Mr. Li. But obviously this truth should be kept from Ling Li.


    ¡°She mentioned you to me once. Since she didn¡¯t tell you about me, she must think that saving you was just a trivial matter, just like saving a cat or a dog on the street. You won¡¯t meet each other again afterwards.¡±


    Then Ling Li¡¯s voice became slightly cold immediately, ¡°Are you challenging me, Mr. Li?¡±


    It became tense in the chamber as if the wind and snow were blowing. The warmth no longer existed.


    After taking a sip of tea, Su Li looked up and still smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just telling a truth. Why do you consider it as a challenge?¡±

 Chapter 212 - Xuan Jingzhou in Detention

    <strong>Chapter 212 Xuan Jingzhou in Detention</strong>


    An overwhelming force emanated from Ling Li. His razor-like face was wearing chill. He looked at Su Li so quietly, as if he was looking at a dead person. He was now... mad. Although he didn¡¯t understand the reason, it did not prevent him from attacking Mr. Li. There was a voice in his head that if he took down the man in front of him, he might have one less enemy.


    Ling Mo stood in the wind and snow and noticed the change of atmosphere in the chamber. He was a little worried. He would support his master no matter what happened. However...


    It felt as if centuries had passed in just a few seconds.


    Ling Li took a deep breath and sat down again. The atmosphere was defused again.


    Finally, he let go of the rush in his heart. The more he cared about, the more thoughtful he became. He was no longer the mercenary who always acted alone and stood invincible. He was the one that held sway over the future of the Ling Family as well as the Yinmo Cult.


    Su Li covered the half-open jade bottle on her knees and prayed the war never urred.


    There was no doubt that the Linli Building sided with the Yinmo Cult but it could never be a part of thetter. She must keep it that way. If her cover was blown, everything she had done would be in vain.


    Sorry, Ling Li.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°The analogy may be inappropriate. I apologize to you if I have offended you.¡±


    Ling Li was startled. Why did this man... be less hostile?


    ¡°Your Excellency sent this invitation because you fear we may pose a threat to your sect. Please rest assured. As Miss Su Li said, since I took her wine recipe, I would naturally run well the winery and provide good wine to everyone. The Linli Building has no ambition to get involved in the Dahan Country. I want to make it clear today. Please rx.¡±


    Su Li smiled and drank up the wine.


    But such an exnation made Ling Li more skeptical. Since the Linli Building did not attempt at anything, why did they act? Everyone wanted something in the world. What did Mr. Li want?


    The two sat in silence, and the banquet finally ended in displeasure.


    Su Li thanked Ling Li and flew over theke, leaving thetter lost in thoughts. After he came to this world, he had built a powerful and mysterious force in just a decade thanks to the modern knowledge he acquired. He thought nothing in this world could baffle him. But since the appearance of Su Li, he became more baffled.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to go back home, or we will be found missing.¡± Ling Xian walked out from the backhouse and whispered to Ling Li.


    Ling Li answered, looking at Ling Mo secretly. Ling Mo was expressionless and didn¡¯t respond in any way.


    Ling Li was slightly disturbed by such a response.


    Ling Mo did not dare to say in front of Ling Xian. Then it meant that... in addition to the sect affairs, Ling Xian also did something secret.


    After thinking for a while, Ling Li made an order of going back home, but didn¡¯t inquire Ling Xian about anything.


    He needed to consider it carefully as to whether he waited for her confession or investigated everything by himself.


    ...


    At this moment, something strange happened in the Linli Building.


    In the underground adytum, Xuan Jingzhou, who was dispirited, was tied tightly.


    Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning, Yin Xuetong, and Fang Mu stood in the room, looking at each other. Then they stared at Wen Tingshan. Wen Tingshan felt ufortable and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Qu Qingning touched the bruised eyes punched by Wen Tingshan and pushed thetter out of the door. ¡°Protector Shan, let¡¯s go outside and discuss this matter.¡±


    Wen Tingshan was reluctantly pushed out of the door of the adytum. The other four also came out. Everyone was smirking except Fang Yuan. Wen Tingshan was even more depressed. He exined, ¡°This person spied on the Linli Building with ulterior motives. I¡¯ve arrested him and left him to Su Li for interrogation. Am I wrong?¡±


    Everything started two hours ago. Xuan Jingzhou saw Su Lie in the Linli Building that night. He had been secretly investigating about the rtionship between the Linli Building and Su Li. But no one ever knew about the rtionship. Some even believed he was making trouble out of no reason and drove him out.


    In desperation, Xuan Jingzhou sneaked into the Linli Building alone, but it happened that he entered the room used by Wen Tingshan to heal. Wen Tingshan found it out with his excellent psychic awareness the moment Xuan Jingzhou appeared. What a poor creature of Xuan Jingzhou! Though he was a senior in the inborn eighth hurdle, he was surprised and stunned by Wen Tingshan and fell on the ground.


    The four people who knew Su Li¡¯s rtionship with Xuan Jingzhou and his wife felt strange about this matter. It left Su Li with no choice but to meet Xuan Jingzhou and Su Yue directly.


    One hourter, it was already dark.


    Su Li came to the Linli Building. She fell into silence after listening to the report of Wen Tingshan. She changed into ck cloth and dressed up as the young ¡°Mr. Li¡±. Then she came to the underground adytum.


    Squeak¡ª


    The door squeaked open. It was pretty harsh for Xuan Jingzhou. He raised his head suddenly and saw a strange face he had never seen before. He hesitated to say, ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡±


    Su Li was expressionless. At this moment, Xuan Jingzhou was no longer an ordinary and pedantic person. He was radiating the magnificent righteousness that could only be found from those practicing decent mental cultivation method of Xuangong.


    This was the real Xuan Jingzhou.


    ¡°You are Mr. Li?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou felt startled by this name. Nowadays, there were many mysterious rumors about Mr. Li in the intelligence circle. Although his reputation was not as good as that of the equally mysterious and powerful Childe Li, Mr. Li was still quite influential in Yunjing City.


    Sure enough, the reason why this name was famous was not because of the Wu Family incident. Otherwise, the Linli Building had been destroyed entirely earlier.


    It was the unpredictable medical skills that made ¡°Mr. Li¡± famous.


    The dose Ling Qinn took was the horrifying Lijue Pill. But Ling Qinn was still alive and kicking after so many days had passed. The pill was fundamental to the Lianshi Cult. How could this not leave them panic-stricken?


    After multiple investigations, the Lianshi Cult finally got a name ¡°Mr. Li¡±. But the sect, appearance and gender remained unknown. This was supposed to be the dirty linen of the Lianshi Cult, but ¡°Mr. Li¡± became famous anyhow thanks to the efforts of spies. The story became more and more exaggerated after being disseminated by the martial arts circle.


    Some people even held that Mr. Li was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. He was obsessed with medical skills, so he could handle the poison of the Lijue Pill. There was no one in the world who couldpete with him, even the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing.


    Xuan Jingzhou was more amazed to know that ¡°Mr. Li¡± was actually a teenager.


    ¡°You are the owner of the Linli Building. I should have thought of it.¡± Xuan Jingzhou regained his calm and shook his head. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Just go by the rules of the martial arts circle. Do as you like with me.¡±


    Su Li smiled indifferently. ¡°Xuan Jingzhou, to be honest, I have been following you and your wife.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s voice became cold.


    ¡°Do you remember the pot of wine you and your wife drank on the first day of the Linli Building¡¯s opening?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the wine?¡±


    Su Liughed softly and said, ¡°Rest assured. The wine was not poisoned; otherwise, how can you and your wife remain safe and sound after so many days? I just wonder if there is any difference for those who are practicing the Doctrine of Secr World like you as to whether the wine was poisoned or not.


    Xuan Jingzhou was overwhelmed by this statement... He knew everything!


    At this moment, he actually felt that he was seen through by a teenager.

 Chapter 213 - Su Yue’s Arrival

    <strong>Chapter 213 Su Yue¡¯s Arrival</strong>


    Su Li paced and smiled. She said, ¡°People who pursue the Doctrine of Secr World should not be disturbed in the process of cultivating their hearts. You must be thankful for small mercies. So... I exchanged those two pots of wine for your loyalty to the Linli Building. It is not excessive, right?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou looked so angry. He growled, ¡°You are so mean! A person of integrity will not do this!¡±


    ¡°Am I mean?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m a person of integrity? Besides, my stratagem is above board. You drank those two pots of wine without protest, and I didn¡¯t force you. How can you say that I¡¯m mean?¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was too angry to speak. Su Li pped her hands. Fang Yuan, who was waiting outside the door, immediately opened the door. Su Li said, ¡°Invite Su Yue toe here. You can say that Xuan Jingzhou guests here but cannot afford the wine!¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at Xuan Jingzhou, who was very anxious and angry, and nodded. Then he left!


    ¡°Stupid old hen, don¡¯te here...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou mumbled with a heavy heart. They were set up to join in a force. They really didn¡¯t want to be controlled by others. However, now he was here. Based on Su Yue¡¯s temper, she muste...


    Sure enough, after Fang Yuan left for a while, Su Yue carrying a kitchen knife hurriedly went in the Linli Building. When she saw that all wine tables in the lobby were clean like mirrors and that Fang Yuan standing at the entrance of the underground adytum gave her a hint of going downstairs, she finally realized that things were in a bad way.


    Su Yue, who was rugged and couldn¡¯t hide her delicate thoughts, raised her bushy eyebrows and asked, ¡°Hey, man. Has my husband done something wrong? You can speak frankly. I¡¯m ready to listen!¡±


    Fang Yuan tried to be gentle and said softly, ¡°You will know when you go downstairs. Our master is waiting for you there.¡±


    Su Yue looked serious. She hesitated for a moment, and then followed Fang Yuan to go downstairs.


    There was an underground adytum in the Linli Building. In that case, the secrets of the Zhouyue Winery...


    Su Yue quietly turned the kitchen knife in her hand and aimed at Fang Yuan, who showed his back towards her. But at this moment, Fang Yuan stopped and turned around. He smiled and said, ¡°Proprietress, pleasee here.¡±


    Su Yue was not embarrassed at all. She naturally put away the kitchen knife and pushed the door which Fang Yuan pointed at.


    Squeak¡ª


    Su Yue slowly opened the door. As soon as she saw the scene in the room, she immediately lifted the kitchen knife and stabbed it towards Su Li¡¯s neck!


    Fang Yuan was stunned, but it¡¯s toote to stop her.


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. Her body seemed to be soft and boneless like a snake. She avoided Su Yue¡¯s fatal blow. But she also moved away from Xuan Jingzhou.


    Su Yue was happy when she saw the scene. She had never nned to kill someone. When Su Li retreated, she immediately shed the rope on Xuan Jingzhou.


    ¡°I made it!¡±


    ¡°Proprietress, you are really impatient. Let¡¯s sit down for a chat. Why do you take up arms?¡±


    Su Li said and chuckled without any sense of anxiety. Su Yue¡¯s heart flipped. She finally knew the reason why Su Li was so calm. It was because Xuan Jingzhou was still motionless even if the rope was loosened.


    ¡°Jingzhou?¡±


    Su Yue was puzzled. Xuan Jingzhou patted the rope on his body and stood up with a forced smile. He said, ¡°Yue, we are set up.¡±


    Su Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly. She had long felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, the Linli Building invited them to drinkst time on purpose, didn¡¯t it?


    Su Li patted her cyan robe, which was ripped by the knife. Sheughed and said timely, ¡°Why do you make a long face? You will profit from joining in the Linli Building. It will do you no harm.¡±


    Su Yue snorted and inserted the kitchen knife in the pocket at her waist. She said, ¡°People in power like ndishments best. Do you think I will believe whatever you say? If you are sensible, let us leave. As for the money of those two pots of wine... Give us some time. We will pay it back hundredfold!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou sighed at this moment. He could see the situation better than Su Yue. This man had nned for a long time. Since they came here of their own ord, it was impossible for Mr. Li to let them leave easily.


    ¡°Mr. Li, I just want to ask you a question. What is the rtionship among Su Li, you... and the Linli Building?¡±


    Hearing what Xuan Jingzhou said, Su Yue was stunned immediately.


    This man was Mr. Li?!!


    Su Li should be rted to the Linli Building?!!


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and asked with a deep voice, ¡°How did you know I have a rtionship with Su Li?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s response was tantamount to giving tacit consent to the rtionship. Xuan Jingzhou breathed a sigh of relief and said frankly, ¡°A few days ago, I saw you and a male beggar entering this restaurant on the night, so... Otherwise, I would not take a risk easily since I knew that the Linli Building was weird.¡±


    The more Su Yue heard, the more she was silent. She was angry in her heart. Xuan Jingzhou should keep the matter from her!


    ¡°I see...¡±


    The scene shed through Su Li¡¯s mind. On that day, Wen Tingshan attacked her suddenly. She was distracted indeed and didn¡¯t notice that someone was on watch for them. Fortunately, only Xuan Jingzhou and his wife knew that. If others had known...


    Su Li squinted and said, ¡°Su Li indeed has a rtionship with me. She developed the wine of the Linli Building. Half of the ie of the Linli Building belongs to her.¡±


    It meant that they were... friends, didn¡¯t it?


    The thought shed through Su Yue¡¯s mind. She no longer resisted the Linli Building too much. However, she still felt suspicious of it and didn¡¯t dare to join in it rashly.


    ¡°After joining in the Linli Building, I will not interfere with your life. If it is not necessary, you will still be the proprietress of the Zhouyue Winery. Only if it is necessary, I will ask you to help us, and you will not be in mortal danger. Besides... you can drink the wine of the Linli Building as much as you like. It¡¯s free...¡±


    Su Li smiled. She added another chip. Xuan Jingzhou was so excited and almost consented readily. But Su Yue stopped him in time.


    Just then, another person pushed the door and walked in without greeting anyone.


    Su Li reluctantly turned around. She knew that person was Wen Tingshan. It was obvious that he used to be free in the Wanjian Sect, so he did not respect her as the temporary leader.


    ¡°... Mr. Li.¡±


    Wen Tingshan almost spilled the beans and was in a cold sweat. He had just heard the reason from Qu Qingning and felt a little embarrassed. After all, Xuan Jingzhou was Su Li¡¯s uncle, but he didn¡¯t pull his punches at the time.


    ¡°Why are you here? Go back to lie down and rest. You really do what you wish without restraint. Do you think my elixirs are free?¡±


    Su Li reprimanded Wen Tingshan with a cold voice. Wen Tingshan smiled apologetically and stepped back. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    This was the second time that he had acted without permission. It was normal for Su Li to be angry.


    Su Yue stared at Wen Tingshan and then blinked, as if she saw something incredible. Just when Wen Tingshan was about to leave, she asked in surprise, ¡°Brother... Wen?¡±


    Wen Tingshan trembled fiercely. He turned around unbelievably. When seeing Su Yue¡¯s face, he immediately frowned and was alert in his heart. He asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Then, he tipped Su Li the wink to indicate that she should not let this woman out. If his identity was leaked, the Linli Building would be in deep trouble.


    Su Li didn¡¯t move. She just raised her eyebrows. It seemed that her aunt knew Wen Tingshan. What¡¯s the story?


    ¡°You are really Brother Wen!¡±


    Su Yue saw Wen Tingshan frown. It looked familiar. Even eight years had passed, she still recognized it at a nce. There was no doubt that he was her eldest senior fellow apprentice. She immediately covered her fat face and revealed a beautiful face, which was simr to Su Yun¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯m Su Yue!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su... Su Yue?¡±


    Wen Tingshan said loudly. He took a few steps to grab Su Yue¡¯s shoulder and said with excitement, ¡°You are still alive. I thought you were dead outside. Luckily!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, it¡¯s great to see you!¡±


    Su Yue cried with joy. She ignored Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s strange look and held Wen Tingshan in her arms.


    The appearance of Wen Tingshan immediately eased the rtionship among Su Yue, her husband and the Linli Building. Su Yue readily joined in the Linli Building. She even didn¡¯t ask Xuan Jingzhou for his opinion.


    Obviously, Su Yue strongly trusted Wen Tingshan. Since it was the force that Wen Tingshan was willing to join in, it naturally would not have any problem. However, she did not know that Wen Tingshan had had no choice and had been cajoled by Su Li.


    Su Li rubbed her eyebrows and felt troublesome. Su Yue should be from the Wanjian Sect too. It seemed that there was an old reason.


    It¡¯s another old story.

 Chapter 214 - The Secret of the Wanjian Sect

    <strong>Chapter 214 The Secret of the Wanjian Sect</strong>


    The next thing was so much easier than that.


    Based on the coercion of Su Li, Wen Tingshany back obediently. It was apparent that there were many things Su Yue wanted to talk with him. After sending Xuan Jingzhou to drink alone, she ran into Wen Tingshan¡¯s room.


    Su Li didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop the secret of the Wanjian Sect. Besides, she couldn¡¯t spend so much time here. She was worried about that there would be something wrong in the Affiliated School if she left too long. Since she and Wen Tingshan decided to work together to deal with the Wanjian Sect, he would tell her frankly when she came here one day.


    After Su Li left, Xuan Jingzhou excitedly drank several jars of raw wine of the Liehuo Spirits. Then he was so drunk that he snored loudly in his sleep. The entire Linli Building was quiet, but the room of Wen Tingshan was still bright.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, why did you leave the sect? Does the rules of the sect have changed these years?¡±


    Su Yue carefully asked. She was also typical of leaving the sect privately. Besides, she left the sect over ten years earlier than Wen Tingshan. Wen Tingshan¡¯s appearance had not changed long ago. If he weren¡¯t her closest eldest senior fellow apprentice in her heart, she would not rashly connect with him, which made the Wanjian Sect continue to hunt down her.


    Wen Tingshan shook his head and said, ¡°Are you still worried about thewmen of the Wanjian Sect? Don¡¯t worry. Because...¡±


    Su Yue was slightly happy. But then he said with a wry smile, ¡°The person they are hunting down is me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Yue was stunned and stood up. She quickly asked, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are the eldest senior fellow apprentice of the Wanjian Sect and also the head of the Wanjian Sect in the future. How could you be... Besides, you are severely injured. What happened?¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He said, ¡°Since the authenticating object of the head was lost, the Wanjian Sect has not existed for decades. When you left, the sect has been in chaos.¡±


    Su Yue heard it and fell silent. She thought of everything that happened in the Wanjian Sect that year.


    The former head of the sect was dead outside. Although Wen Tingshan was the eldest apprentice of the head and also reached the longevity realm. It was certain that he would seed the old head as the new head. However, because he didn¡¯t have the authenticating object of the head, the First Elder intercepted him again and again. She saw the scene in those years when she hadn¡¯t left.


    Later, it was the home leave of the Wanjian Sect once a year. She came to Yunjing City and experienced that disaster. She was seriously injured and missed the opportunity to go back. Then she was regarded as a traitor of the sect and could never return.


    ¡°First Elder¡¯s time is running out. He is very anxious to help his son be the orthodox heir of the Wanjian Sect.¡± Wen Tingshan said with cold eyes, ¡°I thought that he would repent and regret. However, he sent Second Elder and Third Elder away with an excuse andbined with other elders who supported him to fight against me.¡±


    Then, Wen Tingshan stroked Su Yue¡¯s forehead and smiled as gently as he used to be. He said, ¡°Rest assured. It won¡¯t be in chaos for too long after this incident. When Second Elder and others return, the incident will calm down. Before that, as long as I can finish the pursuers off, everything will be smoothly solved. Mr. Li was excellent in the medical circle. I can recover from my injury within half a month.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Yue was relieved and then she seemed to think of something. She suddenly took out a thing and said with a smile, ¡°Look, Senior Fellow Apprentice, what is it?¡±


    Su Yue held a small indigo sword in her hand. Its material was neither jade nor bronze. Seeing it, Wen Tingshan¡¯s pupils shrank. He picked up the small sword in Su Yue¡¯s palm and looked at it carefully.


    The thumb size of the small sword was even heavier than a normal long sword. Wen Tingshan held his breath and put forth his strength to scratch it severely. In an instant, a light which was darker than the dark night shed through the sword. Starburst shone like the endless sky.


    Wen Tingshan said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right. It is cast in azure stone. It¡¯s the authenticating object of the head, Wanjian Sword! Why do you have it?¡±


    Su Yue coyly smiled embarrassedly. Her cheeks were reddish. She said, ¡°I was rescued by my husband after being seriously injured that year. Then I found out what he had learned was also the swordsmanship of the Wanjian Sect. Later he took out the authenticating object, so, I knew that he was the descendant of the head, who was left outside. He had never thought of being the head, so, he gave it to me. I also thought of going back to the Wanjian Sect and handing it over to you. However, it was dangerous, and there was still something I should do. Therefore, it was dyed after all.¡±


    ¡°In this case, Xuan Jingzhou is my junior fellow apprentice.¡± Wen Tingshan said and smiled. The former head¡¯s surname was Xuan. It¡¯s been too long. He almost forgot that.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, Xuan Jingzhou is a bit reckless, but he is a kindhearted and reliable person. He deserves me to trust him.¡±


    Su Yue was forty years old. Based on the inborn cultivation, she looked like only twenty years old. Her face was reddish and beautiful. She said, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, so many years have passed. Would you like to find someone to love...¡±


    Admittedly, she had a bit of affection for Wen Tingshan in those years. But after she encountered so many changes in her life, the memories of the Wanjian Sect in her early years had be a good experience. Her affection for him waspletely unrealistic. Although he looked like only thirty years old because of reaching the longevity realm, his actual age was already fifty years old. If he would still be alone in the future, it was too pathetic.


    Wen Tingshan put away the authenticating object. He narrowed his eyes and smiled gently. He said softly, ¡°You have a sister-inw. When my injuries heals, I will take her to see you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great... You also found someone you love...¡±


    It¡¯s beginning to get light. These two persons who hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade had talked for a night. They made many misunderstandings clear in hearts and were relieved.


    In the morning, Su Li woke up from meditation. She practiced all night again. With the herb support of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, she refined many adjuvant medicine. But now her cultivation was close to her peak in the previous life. There were few effective adjuvant medicine for her. Most of the prescriptions used living people as guiding drugs, which vitedmon sense. She would never do it again in this life.


    ¡°The longevity realm...¡±


    The genuine energy flowed through her body for arge circle. Su Li¡¯s curly eyshes slightly quivered. Then she opened eyes. There were starbursts shone in her eyes.


    That was a realm that she had never reached in her previous life. ording to legend, people could only reach the longevity realm in the spiritual circle. There was no necessary factor in the martial arts circle and the secr world. Therefore, even people who had outstanding talent couldn¡¯t break the barrier.


    When she reached the limit of the inborn hurdle, if she could go to the Wanjian Sect with the help of Wen Tingshan to break through the longevity realm...


    Su Li converged her energy. She opened the door of the adytum and walked out. But this thought lingered in her mind for a long time.


    After all, the strength was supreme in the world. ording to legend, there was a higher realm above the longevity realm. That group of beings were called immortals. Someone was so powerful that he could even destroy a country by himself. These people were so omnipotent that they could conveniently reim the sea and build mountains. They could do everything.


    In such a malformed world, if she was powerful enough, there was no need for her to build a force. She could help Ling Li destroy enemies and even the enemy state by herself!


    All schemes and intrigues were vain in the face of absolute strength.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have absolute strength and was even on the side that was rtively weak. Therefore, she could only rely on her little tricks to find other ways and win with difficulty.


    ¡°Miss, Butler Wu is here.¡±


    After washing for a while, Mammy Li came in and whispered. Su Li put down the towel. They sent people of the Yunge Sect a few days ago. Why did Wu Bine today?


    Su Li was puzzled. She changed into the gauzy dress that she usually wore and came to the front room. When Wu Bin saw Su Li, he immediately bowed and saluted to her. He said, ¡°Best wishes to Miss. I¡¯m here to salute you.¡±


    Su Li took a step invisibly and asked, ¡°Butler Wu, get up quickly. Why do youe here today?¡±


    Wu Bin didn¡¯t notice Su Li¡¯s small movement. He raised his head with mixed feelings and said slowly, ¡°Miss, Zhu Yan is exiled today. Master let me ask you if you want to see her.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. Time passed so fast.


    Zhu Yan and Su Zipei worked together to deceive Lord, which was absolutely a felony!


    The Supreme Judiciary convicted them following thews and regtions of Dahan Country. Zhu Yan headed the conspiracy and was banished to the frontier to build the gate tower. She would be either exhausted or ruthlessly killed in the war in the end!


    As for Su Zipei, she listened to the calumny of Zhu Yan and had covetous thoughts. She even wanted to have a finger in the pie of the royal. Her punishment should be the same with Zhu Yan¡¯s. But because she was young, her punishment was reduced. She was degraded as a ve forever.


    Su Li could still remember that Su Zipei¡¯s dream was to be a superior and aristocratic Miss. Nowadays, her years of efforts ran in the opposite direction. It was exceedingly ironic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Li¡¯s expression was indifferent, but Wu Bin could feel the deep chill. She said, ¡°It¡¯s time to say goodbye to my dear adoptive mother.¡±

 Chapter 215 - A Good Farewell

    <strong>Chapter 215 A Good Farewell</strong>


    Under the protection of Wu Bin and his subordinates, Su Li came to the Zhongtan Street in Yunjing City. At the moment, the ranks of prisoners exiled from the jails of the Supreme Judiciary had been very long. There were many bystanders on the street. When they saw Wu Bin and others wearing luxury clothese, they immediately made way.


    The movement attracted the attention of many prisoners.


    Zhu Yan was one of them. She still had a bit of illusion in her heart. She did not believe that Su Li, who always cared about and pampered her so much, would not have any remedial measures this time. As long as Su Li was willing to help her, Lord Rui would agree to set her free!


    When she turned around and saw Wu Bin, she looked afraid with a pale face. But then when she saw Su Li next to Wu Bin, she was ecstatic. She instantly rushed over without hesitation and screamed desperately,


    ¡°Li! Li!! My daughter! I¡¯m your mom! Get me out of here!¡±


    The Royal Guards was on the alert. They immediately stopped Zhu Yan, who looked crazy. Zhu Yan was pinned to the ground by them soon. But her limbs were still desperately struggling. She kept shouting,


    ¡°Li! Is your conscience eaten by a dog? Come on! Save me! Mom is about to be crushed. I almost die! I almost die!¡±


    Such a big movement attracted bystanders¡¯ attention, including Su Li. She actually found Zhu Yan from the beginning and witnessed the course of the incident. But she pretended to not find Zhu Yan.


    ¡°Butler, check it out.¡±


    Su Li told Wu Bin. Wu Bin was quite worried about Su Li and nced at her. Then he finally walked over with his subordinates.


    When Hu Dadan, the leader of the Royal Guards, saw Wu Bin, he immediately was about to salute. Wu Bin reached out to stop him. Then Hu Dadan saw Su Li behind Wu Bin. He immediately looked serious and stood straight. He saluted and said,


    ¡°Best wishes to Princess Li!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and whispered softly, ¡°Commander Hu, you¡¯re so polite. This woman, Mrs. Zhu, is rted to me. Can you let me talk to her for a while?¡±


    Wu Bin was relieved. Su Li used to forgive Zhu Yan¡¯s mistakes without any bottom line. He was really afraid that Su Li would make a request to release Zhu Yan. If so, that would be a trouble.


    Hu Dadan didn¡¯t think so much. He nodded with a smile and said, ¡°I must obey your order. But all prisoners must leave the city before noon. Please make a long story short.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and smiled. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not 7:00 yet, and I won¡¯t take that long. Thanks for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    Hu Dadan seemed to feel extremely ttered, but he actually feltfortable in his heart. He thought that though the princess used to be a civilian, she was more courteous than those highborn misses.


    Hu Dadan left with his subordinates. Wu Bin¡¯s subordinates were as good as the Royal Guards. They could protect Su Li well.


    ¡°My Li.¡±


    Zhu Yan managed to stand up and looked around. She was surrounded by the troops of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. She was very afraid. She clutched Su Li¡¯s thigh tightly and said, ¡°Li, I really know that I was wrong this time. For the sake of taking you back and bringing you up, help mom!¡±


    Su Li puckered her lips and bent down to push aside Zhu Yan¡¯s hands which was full of ck mud. Then she turned her head and nced at Wu Bin.


    Wu Bin understood tacitly at once. He asked everyone to turn around and neither to see nor hear. He also stayed outside the circle, leaving space for Su Li.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s nce could have such a great power, Zhu Yan was full of hope.


    That¡¯s right!


    Now Su Li was the princess. It was much easier for Su Li to set her free!


    Su Li kept silent. She squatted down to look at Zhu Yan, who was only about one foot away from her. She put her hands in her sleeves and then took out a jug of wine and a wine ss. Next, she slowly poured a ss of wine and put it in front of Zhu Yan who looked confused.


    ¡°Li, I ask you to help me out rather than drink. Did you hear my words?¡±


    Zhu Yan grabbed Su Li¡¯s hand. Some liquor spilled from the ss. Looking at the sleeves wet by the wine, Su Li suddenly showed a charming smile. Herughter was like a silver bell. She said,


    ¡°Mom, if you drink this ss of parting wine poured by myself, maybe I will be in a good mood and help you...¡±


    Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes brightened up. She sat up and asked, ¡°Li, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Have I lied before?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile was innocent and pure as usual. But Zhu Yan did not know that the meaning behind the ¡°innocent and pure¡± smile was not simple from the beginning.


    ¡°Okay, I drink!¡±


    Zhu Yan snatched the wine ss in Su Li¡¯s hand for fear that Su Li would regret. She drank it quickly and then looked at Su Li with hope.


    But she was disappointed. Su Liughed more happily but did nothing.


    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you?!¡±


    Zhu Yan grabbed Su Li¡¯s neckline angrily and stared at Su Li¡¯s calm eyes. She was so angry that she shouted, ¡°You are my daughter, so you must listen to me! Ask them to go away soon and set me free! I assure that I will never bother you anymore and nevere to Yunjing City again. Li...¡±


    p!


    Su Li grabbed Zhu Yan¡¯s hand and gradually put forth her strength. She could even hear the sound of bones.


    Zhu Yan was so painful that her face became deformed. She was in a cold sweat. She never knew that Su Li, who was too thin, had such great strength. She raised her head and nced at Su Li who looked down at her. She suddenly felt cold with no reason and stopped struggling.


    It turned out that Su Li was not a gentle cat who could be always bullied. She didn¡¯t know when her energy became so powerful. It seemed that she was born in the royal family and was a myriad of stars surrounded the moon.


    ¡°Do you remember Mammy Zheng? She disappeared, right?¡±


    Su Li suddenly mentioned a person. Zhu Yan trembled and was scared. Her face was paler. She said, ¡°Do you know... where she is?¡±


    Su Li giggled in a low voice and moved close to Zhu Yan¡¯s ear. She said gently, ¡°I buried her... in the virgin forest outside Dasu Town.¡±


    Zhu Yan trembled uncontrobly and said, ¡°How... how could it be possible?! At that time... you were only 14 years old. You were short and thin, like a bean sprout. Mammy Zheng was half taller than you...¡±


    She refused to believe it. She couldn¡¯t believe that Su Li had pretended to grin and bear bullying all the time on purpose. Didn¡¯t that mean that she, who bullied Su Li and treated Su Li as a fool, was really an idiot?!!


    It turned out that Su Li wasn¡¯t lucky. Instead, Su Li bore everything in her mind and avoided those in a way that she could not understand. However, she still stupidly thought that it was because the destiny gave her chances to be alive again and again!


    ¡°You wanted to kill me several times. Mammy Zheng, the killers of the Blood Refining Hall, and Mam. Su-Cui who you unitedter... Do you know why I let you go and forgave you again and again?¡±


    Su Li turned the wine ss in her hand. She smiled like a demon in Zhu Yan¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°It was because I wanted to see what you and Third Sister could aplish in this life. I wanted to watch you climb the highest cliff and then push you down. That feeling is really... wonderful, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the rotting-heart pill that you gave to Mammy Zheng? I remade it and gave it back to you. Enjoy your journey next... You don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Su Li stood up with a smile. After undoing the knot in her mind, she felt very rxed at the moment.


    Zhu Yan kept her eyes widely open, as if it was the first time that she had seen Su Li.


    This ruthless and vicious woman... Was she Su Li really?!!


    p! p! p!


    She pped herself several times vigorously. It hurt... It was not a dream.


    Tears immediately flowed down from her bloodshot eyes. She stretched out to grab Su Li¡¯s face with a ferocious and horrible face. She shouted, ¡°You are a devil. Son of a bitch! I am your adoptive mother. How can you be so inhuman... Even if I¡¯m dead, you will not have an easy time. I¡¯ll scratch your face!¡±


    ¡°Catch her!¡±


    Wu Bin immediately turned around and controlled the crazy Zhu Yan. Four persons pressed her limbs. Zhu Yan could only lie on the ground and groan. She looked at Su Li, who stood up and ignored her. She felt that everything around her seemed to be far away from her.


    Her life came to an end. She failed... She was defeated by Su Lipletely. There was no chance for her to stage aeback.

 Chapter 216 - Sounding Out Cruelly

    <strong>Chapter 216 Sounding Out Cruelly</strong>


    After Zhu Yan was dragged away by the Royal Guards, the street turned calm. Su Li ignored Zhu Yan. She left without looking back. Wu Bin looked at her and was confused in his heart. It seemed that Miss¡¯s attitude towards Zhu Yan was different from the survey result.


    However, Zhu Yan had abused her since she was a kid. No matter how she treated Zhu Yan, it was all right. He should be happy because Zhu Yan was punished sessfully.


    Thinking of it, Wu Bin cheerfully left following Su Li.


    After returning to the Affiliated School, Wu Bin left with his subordinates. Su Li asked Yun Yi and others to leave her alone. Then she came to the adytum. A table was full of bottles and jars. There was a transparent ss bottle in the middle of the table.


    Su Li came to the table and gently picked up the ss bottle. She squinted at it. There was a transparent insect creeping slowly.


    It was the Poisonous Mother-Child Insect, which was made by herself. She used the blood of Zhu Yan and Su Yousheng, her Fifth Sister. The Poisonous Mother Insect had been drunk by Zhu Yan. If Zhu Yan died, the Poisonous Child Insect in the bottle would also die. Besides, she could see Zhu Yan¡¯s physical changes through the Poisonous Child Insect.


    The rotting-heart pill was refined by her again. It was not a poison killing people instantly. Zhu Yan could be alive until she arrived the frontier of Dahan Country at least. Fang Yuan should have already set off at this time.


    ¡°I give you the opportunities to show up. I¡¯m waiting...¡±


    Su Li muttered it to herself. Her eyes shined. She almost failed on the matter of Su Zipei. What she saw was not that Su Zipei and Zhu Yan was in luck. Instead, she saw that there was an evil backstage maniptor behind them, who disyed the means constantly.


    There must be someone behind them secretly manipting it. Now the n failed, but Zhu Yan and Su Zipei were not dead. If that person was cautious and merciless, they would be murdered to prevent divulgence of the secrets.


    Therefore, there was a chance to see the real face of the evil backstage maniptor.


    At this time, Mammy Li carrying bank notes came in. She looked helpless and said, ¡°Miss, you asked me to buy Su Zipei in the broker house. However, the boss said that Su Zipei had been bought yesterday.¡±


    Su Li slightly raised her eyebrows. Su Zipei was sent to the broker house yesterday and was bought on the same day. It was weird.


    ¡°Who bought her?¡±


    Mammy Li moved close to Su Li and whispered, ¡°The boss of the broker house was reluctant to say at the beginning. Then I scared him in the name of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. He finally said that the person who bought Su Zipei was the miss of the Wu Family, Wu Xiuxiu.¡±


    The Wu Family?


    Su Li frowned slightly. After the Wu Family was attacked heavily, she hadn¡¯t heard the news of the Wu Family for a long time.


    Wu Xiuxiu was narrow-minded. She would not have hidden herself so well. Su Li¡¯s intuition was telling herself that the evil backstage maniptor was someone else. If she couldn¡¯t find out the maniptor early, she would have to guard that person at all times.


    However, she could guess the reason why Wu Xiuxiu bought Su Zipei. Perhaps it was more difficult for Su Zipei to ept such an end...


    ¡°Mammy, you can leave.¡± Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°Since she has been bought, let it go. Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion and the Wu Family are ipatible as fire and water. It is impossible for me to buy Third Sister back.¡±


    Mammy Li heard it and was relieved. Although it was a pity that she could not see how Su Zipei worked as a ve, she thought of Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s unruliness and knew that Su Zipei would have a very hard time for the rest of her life.


    At this moment, Su Zipei, who stayed in the Wu House for a night in fear and trembling, put on her maid costume and was brought to Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s room.


    Wu Xiuxiu closed her eyes and reclined on a soft couch. A maid around her was massaging her legs carefully.


    Su Zipei shaking with fear walked up to Wu Xiuxiu. She gave a rusty salute to Wu Xiuxiu as a servant and stammered, ¡°I... I¡¯m Su Zipei. I¡¯m here to salute Miss.¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu heard it and slightly opened her eyes. She nced at Su Zipei and saidzily, ¡°Su Zipei, are you the bitch¡¯s sister? You look so ugly.¡±


    Then, the maid next to her reminded her softly in her ears. Wu Xiuxiu opened her eyespletely, and the maid immediately helped her adjust her clothes. Wu Xiuxiu said, ¡°Oh, I forgot that Su Li has no blood rtionship with you. You are now a ve, so you cannot have a surname anymore. I¡¯ll give you a name. You can be called... ¡®Shouma¡¯?¡±


    As soon as she said the word, all maids around her couldn¡¯t help butugh. Wu Xiuxiu alsoughed.


    Su Zipei was ashamed and resentful. She almost bit her lips until it bled. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®Shouma¡¯. I only stayed in the broker house for one day!¡±


    ¡°Shouma¡± was an insulting word for women. Some girls from poor families were bought at a low price and sold with a high price by people of the broker house. They could be arbitrarily insulted and vited after being bought by rich people, just like puny horses. This kind of women were called ¡°Shouma¡±. The more female human trader raised ¡°Shouma¡±, the more they earned.


    Seeing that Su Zipei even dared to defy her, Wu Xiuxiu looked angry and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you to speak. Do you dare to refute me? Huan, let her learn a lesson. She will be taught by youter. Let her know what kind of maid is qualified to stay by my side!¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    A maid next to Wu Xiuxiu answered softly. She walked to Su Zipei with quick short steps and was not soft-hearted on beating. She pped Su Zipei several times. Su Zipei¡¯s mouth was full of blood.


    ¡°Neer, you are no longer a miss from a rich family. Since you are already a ve, you should do what a ve can do. Today you offend Miss. I have to teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Ouch! Stop!¡±


    Su Zipei screamed again and again. She was in a trance. She seemed to see the scene that she asked servants to teach Su Li a lesson two years ago. It was simr to the scene today, wasn¡¯t it? Nowadays, as the saying went, ¡°Every dog has its day.¡± Su Li became the princess, yet she became the most menial maid...


    Wu Xiuxiu looked at the miserable situation of Su Zipei. She had ease of mind. She couldn¡¯t abuse Su Li. But couldn¡¯t she abuse other people of the Su Family?!! Only in this way could she vent her hatred a little bit.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Stop it first.¡±


    Wu Jin walked in and glimpsed the scene. Then he asked them to stop. All maids stopped and saluted him, ¡°First Master.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes brightened up. She quickly got up and came to him. Her brother was so busy that she couldn¡¯t meet him these days. She was too bored, so she gave vent to her anger on Su Zipei. She didn¡¯t expect that her brother woulde today.


    Wu Jin nced at Su Zipei, who was beaten ck and blue lying on the ground, and gently touched Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s nose. He said, ¡°Oh, my dear. Our Wu Family is not like before. You have to restrain yourself a little bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother. She is Su Zipei. She is already a ve. No matter how I abuse her, I won¡¯t be caught napping!¡±


    ¡°Su Zipei?¡± Wu Jin blinked and asked, ¡°Who is Su Zipei?¡±


    ¡°Who else could Su Zipei be?¡± Wu Xiuxiu pursed her lips and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here to see me. Why did you talk about the ve? y with me for a while.¡±


    But Wu Jin stared at Su Zipei, who bowed her head and was crying, without blinking. He was not worried anymore. He said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re doing the wrong thing. If you want to take revenge, I have a very special way.¡±


    ¡°What is the way?¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s interest was aroused. She grabbed Wu Jin¡¯s hand and almost leaned on her brother. She said, ¡°Brother is the best. You definitely cane up with a perfect way to give vent to my anger!¡±


    Wu Jin reluctantly pushed his clingy sister away, but his chuckle echoed in the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a whale of a time!¡±


    ...


    In the study of the East Courtyard of the Ling Mansion,


    Ling Xian focused on sorting out files sent this morning. She put the most important files foremost. The Master needed to deal with these files in time today.


    ¡°Master, on the eighth day of the twelfth month in the lunar calendar, the Dongfang Family will send real seniors to shock and awe people at the Auction Fair.¡±


    Ling Li nodded and took over the file. He whispered softly, ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to know the strength of Dongfang Xiao. Ask people of the Shalou Cult to be on the alert secretly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Ling Mo answered.


    He took over the file and stepped aside.


    Ling Xian fetched another file and spread it out gently. She said, ¡°The agents found that both Tianji Country and Nanjiang Country sent their princes to visit our country. And they will arrive after three days.¡±


    Ling Li slightly raised his dashing eyebrows. And then he lowered his head and thought for a moment.


    The Wei Family in Nanjiang Country had always been restless. They made enemies everywhere. It met his expectations that they came to Dahan Country to get involved. However, the Tantai Family, who had never cared about foreign affairs, also took a hand unexpectedly. It was strange...


    ¡°Ask people of the Tianya House to get ready for it. They must keep close watch on both Nanjiang Country and Tianji Country. No mistake is allowed. In addition, how about the manpower at the Auction House?¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled slightly. After recovering, he didn¡¯t have to worry about that thinking too much would cause his death due to the poison breaking out. He was much more professional than Ling Li, who was a dabbler, about schemes and intrigues.


    ¡°Rest assured. Except the leader who was a loyalist of the Dongfang Family, others... are all members of the Yinmo Cult!¡±

 Chapter 217 - Foreign Princes Came to Dahan Country

    <strong>Chapter 217 Foreign Princes Came to Dahan Country</strong>


    Seeing Ling Qinn was happy, Ling Li smiled. Ling Qinn didn¡¯t like the Yinmo Cult for a long time. But now, he cared about the Yinmo Cult most.


    After all, when he became Qinghu of the Yinmo Cult, there were lots of excellent people in the cult, but the cult was in a mess. However, it was in perfect order under his arrangement.


    What Ling Li studied in his previous life was all the personal means that he could use all by himself. He could live well in the Real Spiritual Circle. But he couldn¡¯t manage a big cult. There were lots of limitations.


    Ling Qinn studied military tactics from his father since he was a child. What¡¯s more, he showed his talent for it early. Although the Yi Family was destroyed early, he was secretly adopted by the Ling Family. At that time, his Second Uncle intended to let him manage military affairs and give advice and suggestions for wars. However, he chose the Supreme Judiciary. On the one hand, he did that for the sake of the Yinmo Cult. On the other hand, the deeper reason why he did that was for the sake of the Yi Family.


    No one was perfect. So was Ling Li. He couldn¡¯tpare with Ling Qinn in managing a cult. He knew that. But he was superior to Ling Qinn in martial arts and evaluating people. It was in the Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°Qinn, take these things.¡±


    Ling Li gave several rolls of files to Ling Qinn. Ling Qinn took them in shock. He had a nce at them and quickly closed them. He said with calmness, ¡°I know. I will settle the matter appropriately without impulse.¡±


    The contents of the files were the same as those Mr. Li gave him. They were all rted to the wife of Chen Gong. But he didn¡¯t let Ling Li know that he had got the news for a long time. Otherwise... with the attitude Ling Li had towards Su Li, Ling Li would be hostile to Mr. Li.


    By that time, if Mr. Li was in trouble, he would have a hard time.


    Ling Li didn¡¯t notice that Ling Qinn didn¡¯t behave as usual. No matter how big the matter was, Ling Qinn could keep calm, which was quite simr to Ling Mo whose face was cold like a coffin.


    After Ling Qinn and Ling Mo left with assignments, Ling Li leaned on his wheelchair and rubbed his be. There were many things to think about recently.


    Ling Xian cleaned away the messy files on the table lightly and poured a cup of Ling Li¡¯s favorite tea for him. The tea was from the tree that master cultivated after he searched all over the country in his early years. Only he could understand its taste as he usually said.


    Now this tea tree was in the back yard of the Yinmo Cult¡¯s headquarter. It was nted by several old farmers who were good at nting. It could produce lots of tea leaves every year.


    Ling Li smelt the fragrance and looked rxed. He opened his eyes slightly and saw Ling Xian was busy. He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Ling Xian, is there something that you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    As soon as Ling Li finished his words, the warm atmosphere disappeared immediately. Ling Xian felt hopeless and dismal.


    He finally asked her. What would happen if she told him the truth...


    She remembered that on the ship, master, who never showed his real affection, was angry at Mr. Li just because Mr. Li said some defiant words. What she did undoubtedly vited his principles.


    From the beginning, she knew that what she did would deteriorate their rtionship. However, she couldn¡¯t stand that the master loved another girl not her. She had already apanied him for 10 years...


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s eyes reddened and she lowered her head and said, ¡°I did hide something to you. It was not right that I dyed the affairs of our cult and went out privately these days. But, I heard the news of my biological parents recently. I...¡±


    Ling Li was in surprise and breathed a sigh of relief. He said, ¡°I see. You don¡¯t have to investigate personally. You can ask the servants in the Tianya House to investigate.¡±


    Ling Xian shook her head and was close to crying. She said in a low voice, ¡°Recently, the Tianya House is so busy. I didn¡¯t dare to dy the business. They discarded me before, which made me meet you. I don¡¯t hate them, but I don¡¯t want to see them. I just want to get a glimpse of them from a distance. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Ling Xian was sincere and Ling Li didn¡¯t doubt her. If what Ling Xian said was true, it was pardonable that she peeped at her parents and didn¡¯t want to be followed by others.


    After all, she was the holy girl in the Yinmo Cult and the symbol of holiness. If she showed her weakness, it would reduce the stateliness of the Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°Tell Ling Mo where your parents live and ask him to dispatch servants to protect them. After all, they are your biological parents. Don¡¯t hide this kind of thing to meter.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s voice was low and gentle. Ling Xian felt warm and she nodded. She had already found people to pretend to be her biological parents. She finally managed to convince him.


    ¡°What is Su Li doing recently?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly spoke and it was really in time. Ling Xian was close to blurting out Su Li¡¯s activities in these days. But she immediately realized and said in a low voice, ¡°I am leaving to ask Ling Qinn for her news.¡±


    Seeing Ling Xian leave, Ling Li¡¯sst suspicion also disappeared. He really didn¡¯t want to test Ling Xian with this method, but if he didn¡¯t try it, he couldn¡¯t feel relieved.


    It was difficult to guess at the girl¡¯s mind. Ling Xue was a good example. He had already let her take charge of the Ling Family and he became a mercenary to have his own life. However, she still wanted to kill him... Why? He thought it in the previous life and he also thought it for 10 years in this life. He was also puzzled.


    Ling Xian closed the door gently and walked out of the yard. She saw nobody around her and then squatted down with tears welling up from her eyes.


    Eight years ago¡ª


    The little girl shook the childe¡¯s sleeves and asked curiously, ¡°Master, what kind of girl do you like?¡±


    ¡°Well... Let me think about it. Maybe she is gentle and not obstinate. I don¡¯t want to spend my life with a moody woman again in this life.¡±


    For Ling Li¡¯s words, Ling Xian took a small fan and studied etiquette. She served Ling Li and tried her best to be the girl he loved. Su Li was obstinate and moody. But Ling Li loved her.


    Ling Xian was beside him but he... turned a blind eye to her.


    Ling Xian covered her chest and took a breath. She was broken-hearted. She had waited for 10 years and she did not reconcile herself to this result. The childe changed. He never let personal things affect the matters of the cult before, but now he was close to killing Mr. Li who was beneficial to their cult because of Su Li!


    Su Li was a scourge!


    Ling Xian stopped crying and calmed herself down. She wiped her tears and operated genuine energy. The swelling around her eyes faded away. Her face became normal and dark shed through her eyes.


    In most cases, the childe decided the matters of the Yinmo Cult. But if his decisions were bad for the cult, she could take full advantage of them...


    Three dayster, princes of Tianji Country and Nanjiang Country arrived in Yunjing City on the same day to visit the emperor with a written statement. It seemed that they had a deal toe in the same time


    Since the princes of the two countries came to Dahan Country, the emperor paid much attention to them. He dispatched Hu Dadan to greet them and let them live in the National Guest House. Royal Guards protected the diplomatic corps and countless gifts in the Zhongtan Road like they did in thest two days.


    At the same time, countless intelligence organizations of many forces tried their best to collect the information about the two countries¡¯ princes.


    ¡°The Forth Prince and the Sixth Princess of the Wei Family of the Nanjiang Country came. They are called Wei Youran and Wei Zhenzhen!¡±


    ¡°One prince of the Tianji Country came. We are not well-informed in Tianji Country. We don¡¯t know his name and rank.¡±


    After reading the file sent by Qu Lu, Su Li was lost in thought. They visited Dahan Country on the surface for friendship, but they came here for the Full Moon and Heart Strings which would be sold at the Auction Fair.


    Su Li did not expect that the Full Moon and Heart Strings was so attractive. It was not precious in the Real Spiritual Circle. Every sect had lots of treasures of the Immortals¡¯ ce which were more precious than the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    But now, she realized that she lived in the secr world and few people in the martial arts circle could enter the Real Spiritual Circle. The fighting capacity of an extremity warrior of the inborn realm who had Full Moon and Heart Strings of the Immortals¡¯ ce was not so inferior to that of the longevity realm. When they fought with the normal extremity warrior of the inborn realm, they could defeat the enemies within 10 movements!


    For every sect and every family force, it must be a deterrent! But the Dongfang Family would sell it...


    Su Li was stunned. The meaning of this matter made her scared.

 Chapter 218 - The Brother and Sister of the Wei Family

    <strong>Chapter 218 The Brother and Sister of the Wei Family</strong>


    On the next day, the emperor of Dahan Country, Dongfang Xiao, had an interview with princes from the two countries. ording to the officials in the imperial court, the two princes took many novel gifts. The atmosphere in the Hall of Mental Cultivation was harmonious and the emperor was very happy.


    In particr, the little robot brought by the prince of Tianji Country could write. Although it could only write some greetings, it was really amazing.


    The news quickly spread in Yunjing City. Su Li was in the Affiliated School. Mammy Li heard a lot and she told all she heard to Su Li. But she didn¡¯t know that Su Li had already got more detailed intelligence from Qu Lu.


    The trees were luxuriant outside, and the sandalwood smoke inside curled upwards. It was so quiet.


    Su Li destroyed the files with one hand and squinted. She was lost in thought.


    After finishing her cultivation in her previous life, she returned to Dahan Country and focused on revenge. Except for investigating the origin of her disabled husband, she didn¡¯t care about other things. She didn¡¯t make contact with Nanjiang Country or Tianji Country.


    However, whether the two princes came for the Full Moon and Heart Strings or not, she must know the exact details of them, especially the exact details of the Wei Family... If she guessed correctly, the Wei Family was Fang Yuan and others¡¯ enemy.


    She wouldn¡¯t mind collecting some interest for Fang Yuan and others during the Auction Fair approaching.


    And the Wanjian Sect...


    Su Li rubbed her be and couldn¡¯t help but get a headache. Wen Tingshan studied an excellent disguise skill. He could disguise others and even an extremity warrior of the inborn realm couldn¡¯t see though. It was convenient for the Linli Building.


    But he couldn¡¯t disguise himself. What¡¯s more, disguise skill or Appearance Disguising Pills didn¡¯t have any effects on his face.


    There was a Wen Tingshan¡¯s weakness held by the Wanjian Sect. His breaths were still in the sect. So, his whereabouts could be tracked with secret method. Although the secret method covered lots of things, it wouldn¡¯t spend lots of time to investigate a man in Yunjing City if the Wanjian Sect and the Dongfang Family cooperated with each other. Because Wen Tingshan couldn¡¯t disguise himself and it was his drawback.


    She had set up a tactical matrix around Wen Tingshan¡¯s room to prevent his breaths from leaking. However, it was a temporary expedient. She needed to think about another method to solve the matter.


    After having breakfast, Su Li went out the yard and entered the real National Academy with the books that she borrowed from the National Book Tower.


    The National Academy and the Affiliated School of the National Academy were separated by a wall. There was no guard and therefore she didn¡¯t have to show her jade token. It was the time of morning ss. She heard the cadence of reading sound and shouts from people who were practicing martial arts. Su Li gazed into the distance and she saw the young warriors who just started school sweating profusely in the martial arts field.


    Then, she went to the National Book Tower. The avenue was deste. At this time, except for the lectures who was resting in the National Academy, nobody went to the National Book Tower. After the old and arrogant gatekeeper checked her jade token, he let her pass as usual.


    After she epted Dongfang Rui as her father, the entire National Book Tower was open for her. She could even look through the Xuangong Mental Method which was treasured by the top ss of the National Academy. She also could enter the study of the Dongfang Family in the Imperial Pce. There was the real precious martial arts of the Dongfang Family.


    Although Su Li wanted to see it, she also feared the force behind Dongfang Xiao. It was unwise to rush to the study of the Dongfang Family. She didn¡¯t think that after Dongfang Xiao knew her exact details, he would be lenient to her because she was his niece.


    As soon as Su Li entered the National Book Tower, two men and one woman came.


    The First Prince, Dongfang Sheng, led the way. He smiled with the dignity of the eldest prince and talked with other two people happily. When they came to the National Book Tower, he said with a smile,


    ¡°Brother Youran, this is the sacred ce of our National Academy, National Book Tower!¡±


    The man who was called brother by Dongfang Sheng was handsome but feminine. Although he smiled gently, he reminded people of the word ¡°viper¡±.


    He looked up and down and nodded with praise, ¡°It is really a magnificent building. Brother Sheng, can you take me and my sister to have a look?¡±


    This person was the Second Prince of Nanjiang Country, Wei Youran!


    The girl who was charming and barbaric beside him was Wei Youran¡¯s sister, Wei Zhenzhen. She was also the imperial heir of the empress.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Wei Youran was polite. Dongfang Sheng felt happy and immediately led them to the National Book Tower.


    Dongfang Sheng was the eldest son of the Dongfang Family and he was the most orthodox imperial heir. The old gatekeeper didn¡¯t dare to neglect and he immediately let them pass. His attitude toward them was different from that he had towards Su Li.


    The old gatekeeper¡¯s performance made Dongfang Sheng joyful. If he could treat the brother and sister well, this was also his achievement that he could satisfy his father more or less.


    In fact, he wanted to receive the prince of Tianji Country originally. After all, the prince of Tianji Country pleased the emperor much more than Nanjiang Country¡¯s prince. Unfortunately, Tianji Country¡¯s prince disappeared after they went out the Imperial Pce. He looked for him for a long time but he didn¡¯t find him. In the end, he had to take the second best.


    After they entered the National Book Tower, Wei Zhenzhen who walked in the back whispered with a low voice,


    ¡°It is not a magnificent building. It was just made of bricks and stones. It¡¯s a ce where the dead live. It¡¯s really unlucky...¡±


    Dongfang Sheng did not hear Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s words. At this moment when he entered the National Book Tower, he saw Su Li who was going upstairs. His eyes brightened up and he chased her. He shouted, ¡°Sister Li, please wait!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. As soon as she noticed that someone wasing, she quickly went upstairs to hide. But she didn¡¯t expect that she was found anyway. She could only go downstairs and gave a salute in front of Dongfang Sheng. She said politely, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t wear make-up today. She made her appearancemonce with the method in Nothing Unusual. However, her skin was white and wless. It was as soft as a baby¡¯s face. Her delicate five sense organs set off a sense of dreamlike quality. She had the clean andfortable temperament with several books in her arms.


    Wei Youran looked at her several times. Every time he looked at her, he was more surprised.


    Did such a clean and pretty girl like lotus exist in the world?


    Wei Zhenzhen touched her face subconsciously and she was jealous. She didn¡¯t want to admit that this girl¡¯s skin was better than hers!


    How did Su Li take care of her skin? She must get her method!


    Dongfang Sheng smiled gently and pretended to say affectionately, ¡°Sister Li, you don¡¯t have to do that. You¡¯re the daughter of Eighth Uncle and my younger cousin. If Eighth Uncle knows that you gave me such a big salute, he will scold me.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and her crystal-clear eyes blinked. She said, ¡°It was my fault. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Knowing that Su Li was joking, Dongfang Sheng was rxed and quickly introduced them to each other.


    However, he was still worried inside. The matter of the Hehuan Sect... would be exposed one day. How would the Eighth Lord treat him?


    However, if he could give a good impression to Su Li before the Eighth Lord knew it, the Eighth Lord might forgive him. It was also the reason why he called Su Li.


    ¡°It turned out that you are Princess Li. I am Wei Youran from Nanjiang Country. She is my sister Wei Zhenzhen. Nice to meet you!¡± Wei Youran smiled and he was polite like a gentleman.


    ¡°You are so polite, Your Majesty.¡± Su Li replied with a gentle smile.


    Then, Su Li was invited to visit the National Academy with them. On the surface, they talked happily and the atmosphere was extremely harmonious.


    Wei Zhenzhen asked Su Li about how she take care of her skin. After Su Li said ¡°it was inborn¡±, Wei Zhenzhen clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Her eyes were rolling all the time. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Wei Youran made an apology to Su Li for Wei Zhenzhen. However, he didn¡¯t know that Su Li had seen through their exact details.


    Wei Youran reached the acquired ninth hurdle.


    Wei Zhenzhen was an extremity warrior of the acquired realm.


    The cultivation of the brother and sister definitely came first in Dahan Country! On the Autumn Hunting Contest, Su Li saw three princes¡¯ cultivation. The Fifth Prince Dongfang Yang¡¯s cultivation was the highest, which was the acquired seventh hurdle.


    Dongfang Lang and Dongfang Sheng paid much attention to calction. It dyed their practice. They reached the acquired sixth hurdle, but it was lower than Dongfang Yang¡¯s cultivation.


    People¡¯s cultivation in Nanjiang Country was so much higher than that of Dahan Country?


    However, if Wei Zhenzhen got the Full Moon and Heart Strings, she might dominate the martial arts circle and stabilize the situation...


    Su Li was lost in thought secretly. Suddenly, her eyebrows moved slightly, and she looked at Wei Youran coldly. She was familiar with the cold breaths of him. She recalled someone who she remembered deeply in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 219 - Mysterious Senior Fellow Apprentice

    <strong>Chapter 219 Mysterious Senior Fellow Apprentice</strong>


    Until the evening, the tour of the four persons was over. Seeing Su Li was about to leave, Wei Youran quickly stopped her. He said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. It is unsafe for you to leave alone. I can take you home first...¡±


    Dongfang Sheng interrupted him with a smile before Wei Youran finished his words. Dongfang Sheng said, ¡°Brother Youran, don¡¯t worry. Sister Li lives in the National Academy. This is an excellent ce to cultivate talents of our Dahan Country. Even the people who reach the peak of the inborn realm may be killed in this ce. Sister Li will not be in danger.¡±


    As soon as Dongfang Sheng finished his words, Wei Youran and Su Li realized that Dongfang Sheng¡¯s unintentional words exposed the Dongfang Family¡¯s arrangements in the National Academy. Su Li immediately understood the reason why Wei Youran did not choose the Third Prince and Fifth Prince but chose the stupid First Prince to look around.


    After Su Li made an apology, she left. Wei Youran looked at the sight of her back without a move for a long time.


    Seeing this, Dongfang Sheng could not help but scoff. He said, ¡°Brother Youran, she is gone.¡±


    Wei Youran came to his sense and hesitated for a moment. Then, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Brother Sheng, there is something that I don¡¯t understand. Although I shouldn¡¯t inquire for etiquette, I...¡±


    Dongfang Shengughed. After getting along with each other one day, he had already forgotten himself by the humbug of Wei Youran. He said, ¡°Brother Youran, don¡¯t worry. The matters of Sister Li are not secrets in Yunjing City. I can tell you.¡±


    Then, Dongfang Sheng told Wei Youran about Su Li¡¯s background and did not hide anything.


    ¡°So, Princess Li is a master in the medical circle and the first genius in Yunjing City?¡±


    Wei Youran was amazed. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Li, who was very humble along the way, had many identities. He subconsciously looked at his sister. Wei Zhenzhen was dismissive and angry.


    Su Li didn¡¯t grow up in the Imperial Pce. How could shepete with her?!!


    In Nanjiang Country, Wei Zhenzhen was regarded as the most excellent princess by her father from her childhood. She was the brightest pearl of the whole empire!


    Su Li reached the acquired eighth hurdle. Wei Zhenzhen wanted to see how Su Lipeted with her!


    Wei Zhenzhen was immediately not angry. She was lost in thought. The Nanjiang Country worked hard to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings. When she broke through the inborn realm, her life would be increased, and even she would be a practitioner of the longevity realm. She would keep young.


    After hundreds of years, Su Li would be an old woman with a wrinkled face or die. If she cared about a dead person too much, she was so immature.


    The more Wei Zhenzhen thought about it, the more she thought that things would develop like this in the future. She frowned and became arrogant again like a peacock. She didn¡¯t look at Su Li¡¯s back.


    Wei Youran was amazed by his sister¡¯s sudden change. But he didn¡¯t ask her because of Dongfang Sheng. After Dongfang Sheng sent them to the National Guest House and left, he finally asked his sister.


    Hearing the amazing theory of his sister, Wei Youran was able neither to cry nor tough. He touched her head, and his eyes were full of fondness. He said, ¡°You are the best! I was amazed at Su Li¡¯s excellent temperament. An ordinary girl who knows some medical skills can¡¯tpete with you.¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen continued to say while pouting her lips, ¡°No! I hate Su Li. I don¡¯t want to see her face again. Brother, help me.¡±


    Wei Youran quickly coaxed his sister. He said that he would deal with this matter after the Auction Fair finished. Wei Zhenzhen also knew that the Auction Fair was the most important thing. She didn¡¯t make trouble out of nothing and went out for practice.


    She understood why her father loved her most. It was not because of her mother and her face but her excellent practicing talent!


    ...


    At this moment, Su Li returned to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. She saw that Mammy Li stood in front of the ss room in the front yard and was hesitating to go. Hearing the footsteps of Su Li, Mammy Li immediately walked to her and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Miss, a weird young man came to the academy. He was like a deaf person. He didn¡¯t leave, no matter what I said. What¡¯s more... the guards of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion outside didn¡¯t notice him...¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly and saw the back of a young man in white in the room. She asked Mammy Li to leave and then entered the empty ss room.


    The light suddenly became dark. The young man in white noticed that there was a person behind him. He turned back and smiled. His face was strange for Su Li. She had never seen him before. However, his breath from his practice spread out. Su Li recognized him based on the breath.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice?¡±


    Su Li sounded him out with a smile. The young manughed and said with a low and maic voice, ¡°You are so sensitive. I held my breath, but you still recognized me. I am ashamed.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly. The person reached the inborn fifth hurdle. But he still couldn¡¯t hold his breath well in front of Su Li.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Li walked to him and poured a cup of tea for the young man with a smile.


    The young man was shocked. He thought that when Su Li saw him, she would definitely be somewhat surprised. However, Su Li was too calm.


    Su Li was different from the one mentioned by his master.


    The young man shook his head slightly and cleared away distracting thoughts. He said with a friendly smile, ¡°I was ordered toe here for you.¡±


    ¡°He might get an order from Qi Xianqing. Why was he ordered toe here for me?¡±


    Su Li said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The young man did not answer but said with a smile, ¡°In the next few days, Yunjing City will be in a mess. Your cultivation is not high enough. You¡¯d better not go out.¡±


    Su Li was puzzled and asked immediately, ¡°Is it because of the Auction Fair on the eighth day of the twelfth month in the lunar calendar? I am afraid that you will be disappointed...¡±


    Then, she opened the drawer and took out a blue invitation from the Auction Fair in Yunjing.


    Seeing it, the young man was surprised. He asked, ¡°Why do you have it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the child mentioned by the master.¡±


    Su Li said softly and didn¡¯t disguise herself. She said, ¡°The master asked me to live here to gain experience. If he knows that I can think about it, he will be happy.¡±


    The young man looked at Su Li and became silent. Besides the Auction Fair, Qi Xianqing also asked him to protect his junior sister apprentice. The master said that the junior sister apprentice was pure and kind.


    However, after he got in touch with her, he found that she was no long pure. She became cunning and unpredictable. It was difficult for him to ept.


    What did she experience in the past six months?


    The young man was lost in thought. He sat opposite Su Li and drank tea in silence. He thought a lot.


    The young man drank up tea unconsciously. He suddenly came to his sense. He said with a smile, ¡°I came here in a hurry today, so I did not take any gift to you. After I prepare a gift, I will visit you again. It¡¯s toote. I am leaving.¡±


    Su Li stood up to send him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to visit me. You don¡¯t have to send me a gift. It is dangerous for you to walk in the night. Be careful.¡±


    The young man meditated and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I should send you a gift as the senior fellow apprentice.¡±


    Then, he left in the night quietly before Su Li said something.


    A light breeze was blowing at night. The young man flew to a dark alley and changed the white clothes to his slim light golden robe. He put on a white cloak, and a servant who stooped followed him.


    The servant carefully put a gorgeous golden tuinga on the young man¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Forth Prince, the people of the National Guest House looked for you anxiously when you disappeared.¡±


    The young man squinted indifferently. He didn¡¯t want to reply. He was still thinking about Su Li.


    Although Su Li was polite just now, she did not even ask his name. He was not satisfied with the first meeting with the junior sister apprentice. However, he wouldn¡¯t give up. As long as he knew what she had experienced in Yunjing this month, he would understand the situation.


    ¡°Go back first.¡±


    After looking at the pedestrians on the road, the young man stepped forward. He did not get on the sedan, and the manservant followed him immediately.


    The young man was Su Li¡¯s senior fellow apprentice and the Forth Prince of Tianji Country, Tantai Yu!

 Chapter 220 - Actions of Forces

    <strong>Chapter 220 Actions of Forces</strong>


    After seeing Tantai Yu entered the National Guest House, Su Li who was hiding in the dark left.


    She did not ask the identity of her senior fellow apprentice, because she wanted to verify it by herself. The fact was the same as she had expected. The origin of the senior fellow apprentice was extraordinary. She thought of the mechanism in the underground adytum and his golden tuinga. In addition to Wei Youran, he might be the prince of Tianji Country.


    The apprentice of Qi Xianqing who was the royal preceptor in Dahan Country before was the prince of Tianji Country... Su Li was lost in thought. There was too much information in it.


    As for Qi Xianqing, although he was really nice to her and sent a big gift to her after she was born in this life, she didn¡¯t open her mind to him. Except that she couldn¡¯t trust anyone after she was just born in this world, she still suspected Qi Xianqing¡¯s mysterious origin.


    In the previous life, she seeded in cultivation and heard some news of Qi Xianqing. His age and origin were secrets. The warrior of the inborn realm could live for 200 years at most. But he lived more than 200 years. He broke principles and couldn¡¯t be epted! Some people said that he was not a person, so he could have a long life...


    Therefore, she was vignt to Qi Xianqing¡¯s apprentice. If this person was ordered to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings by Qi Xianqing, what should she do?


    Su Li¡¯s expression changed but she quickly calmed down. The Full Moon and Heart Strings was very useful to her. So, she couldn¡¯t give it up.


    On the next few days, Su Li prepared for the Auction Fair at the Affiliated School. The three princes all drew Tantai Yu over to their sides. Therefore, Tantai Yu was busy. He didn¡¯te to see Su Li.


    As the date of the Auction Fair approached, the atmosphere in Yunjing City became tense. There were more and more disputes in these days. Hu Dadan was so busy. Fortunately, the force of the martial arts circle still feared the Dongfang Family. Otherwise, he had been killed secretly with his cultivation.


    Qu Lu told Su Li lots of intelligence about the forces in Yunjing. She had concealed her identity in Yunjing City for many years. Elder Dao¡¯s fighting capacity was weakened by Su Li, and he hade back to the headquarters of the Hehuan Sect. The new elder hadn¡¯te yet. So, she could control the branch of the Hehuan Sect again.


    Su Li only nced at it. She didn¡¯t care about these small forces. Only a few forces could affect the Auction Fair. Only when she got ready at the moment could she deal with the unknown situation.


    On the fifth day of the twelfth month in the lunar calendar, three days before the Auction Fair, it was snowy in Yunjing City.


    The fluffy snow changed Yunjing City into white. It was silent. Even the fighting sound on the street didn¡¯t spread far.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Ling Li stood under the eaves and stared at the sky quietly. Ling Xian covered a cloak for him. The master and the servant stood in the yard. It was peaceful and harmonious.


    ¡°What has Mr. Li done recently?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly spoke. It broke the peace. Ling Xian stopped smiling. The master asked about Mr. Li, but she heard the name Su Li...


    ¡°Mr. Li¡¯s whereabouts is erratic. It is said that he has not appeared in the Linli Building for several days.¡±


    Ling Xian calmed down and replied. What she said was true.


    She wanted to visit Mr. Li and cooperated with him. But he had disappeared for a long time. She could only wait for him.


    Ling Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. But he was lost in thought.


    ...


    In the National Guest House, Tianji Country and Nanjiang Country had equal shares of force. Although they sounded out each other, both of them restrained themselves. As the Auction Fair approached, they were more restrained.


    ¡°Forth Prince, I found that another force of the Wei Family in Yunjing City is in the embroidery workshop!¡± A handsome youth like a manservant rushed to Tantai Yu and said beside his ears.


    Tantai Yu was calm and waved his hand. That youth immediately left and closed the door.


    Then, a person appeared in the room. Tantai Yu was happy and lowered his head to give a salute. He said, ¡°Master, you are here.¡±


    Qi Xianqing stroked his white mustache and said with a smile, ¡°Little Yu, have you visited your junior sister apprentice?¡±


    Tantai Yu nodded with a constrained smile. He told the whole process to his master.


    Qi Xianqing was shocked and immediately sighed with relief. He said, ¡°That girl finally grows up. She must suffer a lot in Yunjing during the past six months.¡±


    ¡°Master, the Junior Sister Apprentice is... the biological daughter of Dongfang Rui!¡±


    Tantai Yu said with a low voice. Qi Xianqing was stunned with a mixed feeling and said with a sigh, ¡°I have deliberately avoided Dongfang Xiao these years. I don¡¯t want to have any rtionship with the Dongfang Family. Man proposes but the fate disposes!¡±


    Tantai Yu said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surname of Junior Sister Apprentice is still Su. She doesn¡¯t ept the Dongfang Family.¡±


    Qi Xianqing was amazed and said, ¡°Why?¡±


    Tantai Yu told him in detail. Qi Xianqing was in silence. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Li had experienced a lot in Yunjing within less than one year.


    When Qi Xianqing heard that Zhu Yan and Su Zipei were put in jail for punishment and that Su Li didn¡¯t plead for them, he was close to crying. This little girl... finally no longer kept too kind. She began to seek justice for herself.


    ¡°Now Yunjing is in a mess. I found that the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult are taking actions massively. What¡¯s more, this ce is the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult. Maybe they are keeping an eye on our actions. If we want to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings for Junior Sister Apprentice, I am afraid...¡±


    Tantai Yu looked worried. He spoke out the reason they came here. They actually wanted to help Su Li get the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    Qi Xianqing was silent for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Little Yu, have you ever med me?¡±


    Tantai Yu suddenly raised his head in surprise and said, ¡°Master, you saved my life and taught me a lot. I am unable to make any rpense. Why do I me you?¡±


    Qi Xianqing sighed and said, ¡°However, only one person can be the sessor of the Ghost Valley. The head of the next generation is your Junior Sister Apprentice. Although you study the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, I can¡¯t give you the title of my apprentice.¡±


    Tantai Yu instantly smiled gently and sweetly. He said, ¡°Master, why do you care about the title? Actually, I don¡¯t care about it! We can¡¯t get many things in our short life. It is fortunate for me to meet you. Since Junior Sister Apprentice may revive our Ghost Valley, I will try my best to achieve your dream even if I will die!¡±


    Tantai Yu was sincere, and even Qi Xianqing was moved. The realm of the Ruthless Method was broken like a crack appearing in the smooth mirror.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Qi Xianqing coughed violently and spat out ck blood. Tantai Yu was immediately shocked. When he was ready to support his master, he was stopped. Qi Xianqing said something unintelligible,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I reap the fruits of my actions. This is an old disease.¡±


    After taking some breaths, Qi Xianqing calmed down. He looked at Tantai Yu with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Little Yu, it was lucky for me to meet you...¡± Qi Xianqing thought.


    Hongyan House¡ª


    ¡°Miss Qu, I haven¡¯t seen you for years!¡±


    A coquettish voice sounded in the air.


    When Qu Lu saw the new elder, she was astonished. The Hierarch actually dispatched him here. Could Mr. Li deal with him?


    ¡°Rest assured, Miss Qu. As long as I am here, either the Lianshi Cult or the Yinmo Cult cannot get the Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡± The young man who was more coquettish than a girl smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the gift that I want to send to the Hierarch.¡±


    ...


    In the big embroidery workshop of Yunjing City, there were many senior embroidery artificers. However, there was a group of people in ck who knew nothing about embroidery in a corner of the yard.


    ¡°Remember that we are the most loyal dogs of the owner! Even if we die, we must help the owner get the Full Moon and Heart Strings!¡±


    Lin Yanxing stood erectly among the crowd. His expression was indifferent. He was suspicious of the leader¡¯s words. He was not a dog.


    He had lived a hard life. He tried his best to practice and achieved a high cultivation. He only had one reason.


    Revenge!!!


    He wanted to kill the people who destroyed him that year!


    ¡°The Su Family and the Yan Family, when I get rid of the difficult situation... clean your necks and wait for me!¡±


    In the Third Prince¡¯s Mansion¡ª


    Tao Zisang looked serious. He looked far at the Yunjing Auction House.


    ¡°Master, I have got everything ready for you. I wish you sess!¡±


    Dongfang Lang appeared behind him and gave a respectful salute to him. There were hundreds of expressionless corpse puppets of the inborn realm behind him. Under the attic, eight elders of the Lianshi Cult all saluted him remotely.


    ¡°This time, we must create a future for the Lianshi Cult!¡±


    In the Dongnuan Pavilion of the Hall of Mental Cultivation¡ª


    Dongfang Xiaoy on the bed leisurely. Nearly forty or fifty elite guards in ck knelt in front of him. All of their breaths proved that they were in the inborn fifth hurdle at least. All these heavy breaths and the low breath sound made the whole Dongnuan Pavilion shake.


    ¡°Head of the family, everyone is here!¡±


    The vigorous middle-aged leader raised his head and said. He called Dongfang Xiao the head of the family not the emperor.


    This was the real power to support the Dongfang Family in controlling the world!


    Dongfang Xiao opened his eyes somewhat and became cunning. He said, ¡°Remember that your mission is not to kill the enemies but to get the details of all forces, especially the Yinmo Cult and the Linli Building.¡±


    The two forces were too unsearchable. Although he had controlled Dahan Country for more than 10 years, he not only didn¡¯t destroy the Yinmo Cult, but also didn¡¯t know the gender of the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li. He was upset!


    He also didn¡¯t know the gender of the mysterious Mr. Li. The excellent but unsearchable forces were the scariest ones.


    ¡°Do Childe Li and Mr. Li have any rtionship? Dongfang Xiao yed with a ruyi indifferently. He said, ¡°It is worth getting their information with the Full Moon and Heart Strings!¡±


    Under the waves of secret fights, three days had psed quietly. Finally, it was the eighth day of the twelfth month in the lunar calendar!

 Chapter 221 - Daring to Kill Me?

    <strong>Chapter 221 Daring to Kill Me?</strong>


    Cocks crowed. A glimmer of light could be seen in the remote ce.


    Ling Li, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. His practice method was special. He didn¡¯t need to maintain the posture of meditation. He could practice while lying and walking.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    Ling Xian came soon and began to serve Ling Li for dressing. Although she was the holy girl of the Yinmo Cult, she willingly stayed with Ling Li. She had never asked others to take care of Ling Li.


    After having breakfast, Ling Li sitting in the wheelchair thought for a moment. Then he took the silver needle box. After hesitating for a moment, he still sealed his tendons and vessels. He temporarily became a disabled person.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Ling Xian anxiously called him. After sealing the tendons and vessels by silver needles, he would feel ufortable even if he loosened them instantly. If there was a strong enemy attacking at that time, Ling Li would be in danger.


    Ling Li shook his head and smiled. He said, ¡°There¡¯s no harm. Ling Mo and you can protect me. I have enough time to react.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Xian smiled happily. Her pink lips were sparkling. She whispered, ¡°I must keep you safe!¡±


    At this time, Ling Mo came in from the door. He looked serious.


    ¡°Master, the carriage is avable.¡±


    Ling Li held up his body with his hands to change a sitting posture. He waved his handzily and squinted with a smile. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t watch the fun if we arete.¡±


    They left the yard. Ling Qinn was waiting in front of the carriage. Qiu Meng stood in front of the door and spoke to Ling Qinn with a worried expression, ¡°Qinn, take care of your brother.¡±


    She knew how dangerous the Auction Fair would be. But she couldn¡¯t stop Ling Li from going there. Therefore, she could only hope that there would be no mess at the Auction Fair.


    Ling Qinn smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°Rest assured, aunt. Even if something happens to me, I won¡¯t put him in danger.¡±


    However, he thought in his heart. Even if they encountered danger, Ling Li could easily defeat those dregs by his cultivation. They only needed to worry about avoiding exposing Ling Li¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Oh, mom! Here is Yunjing City, a ce where the emperor lives. There is no risk. Qinn,e on. We won¡¯t enter if we arete!¡±


    Ling Li patted the wheelchair impatiently. The tuinga on his head, which was adjusted by Qiu Meng just now, tilted again. If he didn¡¯t wear luxurious clothes, he would look like a dawdler.


    Qiu Meng was ck in the face. She med him, ¡°Li, get off! You are not allowed to go today! Look at your appearance. Xianbed your hair carefully. How can you disarrange it? If you still look like this, will there be a woman marrying you willingly?!¡±


    Ling Li was annoyed. He quickly urged Ling Qinn to leave. Fortunately, Qiu Meng just got angry and didn¡¯t really stop them. The carriage still left smoothly.


    Looking at the direction of the carriage, Qiu Meng sighed. What she said was real. Ling Ping didn¡¯t take a wife, and Ling Li couldn¡¯t marry. It¡¯s... unfortunate for their Ling Family!


    In the meantime, Su Li left the Affiliated School and got on the carriage. Yun Yi, who acted as a carter, looked excited. The ten guards of the Yunge Sect had lurked in Yunjing City for many days to practice. Now they finally could do something!


    Before the Auction Fair started, there were so many carriages stopping in front of the Yunjing Auction House. Fortunately, the auction house was set up near to the Shenwu Square. Those carriages without a ce to stop could follow the Royal Guards¡¯ instructions and stop in the Shenwu Square.


    Nowadays, Su Li¡¯s status was exalted. She didn¡¯t need to walk far. Her carriage stopped in the small square set up by the auction house. As soon as she got off, she saw a lot of acquaintances which she knew in the previous life. But they did not know Su Li.


    After ncing at them, Su Li took out the blue invitation. The guards standing on both sides immediately saluted and said, ¡°Wee Princess!¡±


    The sentence immediately attracted the attention of people around. However, Su Li walked too fast. They only saw Yun Yi¡¯s back.


    Su Li entered the auction house from the special passage. There were a few people inside. At the moment, most people were still lining up outside. When it was time to start, the auction house would really open.


    A manservant came to Su Li soon. He said with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Princess, your room is on the third floor. I will lead you there!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and was about to take a step. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at another entrance of the venue.


    ¡°Oh, this is First Master, legless Childe Ling, in Yunjing, right?¡±


    Ma Jintian ridiculed Ling Li and paced. He had malicious intentions. Ling Li was his sworn enemy. He finally met Ling Li, who was alone. He would definitely taunt Ling Li.


    Ling Liy in the wheelchairzily. After he heard it, his ears trembled, and his head tilted. He squinted at Ma Jintian and grinned without a sign of weakness. He said, ¡°I thought who was speaking. It turns out to be the man who is always the second one in Yunjing City. Nice to meet you!¡±


    While saying, Ling Li also nced at Ma Jintian¡¯s crotch secretly.


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Ma Jintian was immediately angry. He sneered and said, ¡°You have been the good-for-nothing for more than ten years. You can only let off steam. Do you know why no one takes you to the VIP room?¡±


    Ling Li was so bored. He was ying his fingernails. When hearing it, he raised his head with interest. He said, ¡°I was thinking who was so naive. Just as I expected, only you, Third Ma, would do such a stupid thing. Oh, now you should be called Second Ma. Ha-ha ha-ha...¡±


    Ling Liughed happily, but Ma Jintian was so angry. He was the third child in his family, so Ling Li gave him such a coarse nickname, ¡°Third Ma¡±. Today, Ling Li went so far. He even called Ma Jintian ¡°Third Ma¡± to insult thetter!


    It was really beyond endurance!


    But at the moment, there were two personsing in. They were Wei Youran and Wei Zhenzhen from Nanjiang Country. When Wei Youran saw that Ma Jintian looked so angry, he felt strange. He had met Third Master of the Ma Family before. He was not easy on the trigger. How could he be annoyed by the teenager in the wheelchair like this?


    When Wei Youran saw Ma Jintian, Ma Jintian also saw him.


    Nanjiang Country. Most soldiers whom the Ling Family killed were from Nanjiang Country!


    Ma Jintian¡¯s eyes brightened up. He quickly greeted Wei Youran and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Youran, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. It is remiss to let you see my ugly performance.¡±


    Wei Youran shook his head to express that it didn¡¯t matter. Then he turned his head and looked at Ling Li. He asked, ¡°Who is...¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me introduce him to you!¡±


    A sense of viciousness shed through Ma Jintian¡¯s eyes. He stared at Ling Li and said clearly, ¡°You don¡¯t know him, Brother Youran. He is Ling Li, First Childe in Yunjing City and the third son of King of North, from the Ling Family!¡±


    Wei Youranughed dumbly when he heard the first half of the sentence. How could such a yboy call himself First Childe? As soon as he heard the second half of the sentence, the smile on his face disappeared immediately. He looked so angry that he intended to kill Ling Li.


    ¡°Are you the descendant of the Ling Family?!¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t show the white feather. He raised his eyebrows and sneered at Wei Youran. He said, ¡°So what? Here is Dahan Country. Do you dare to kill me?¡±


    In a short time, the atmosphere was tense. They intended to kill each other.

 Chapter 222 - Kicking Over

    <h4>Chapter 222 Kicking Over</h4>


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    They looked at each other for a moment. But it seemed that they looked at each other for a century. Wei Youran finally looked away and smiled genially.


    Ma Jintian was relieved. If Wei Youran really cared about nothing and killed Ling Li, the consequences would be unthinkable. Fortunately, he did not misjudge Wei Youran¡¯s thought.


    At this time, Wei Youran suddenly walked towards Ling Li. He waved his folding fan and looked Ling Li up and down, walking around the wheelchair. Heughed and said, ¡°It turns out that the third son of the King of North had useless legs. But... everyone in the Ling Family is so valiant. How can you, such a good-for-nothing, be one of them? I want to verify it!¡±


    Wei Youran sneered and suddenly kicked the wheelchair fiercely!


    ¡°Brother Youran!¡±


    Ma Jintian eximed. But he was happy in his heart. Finally there was someone who could teach Ling Li a lesson for him. The kick helped him vent his spleen on Ling Li.


    Ling Li looked scared. He held the wheelchair tightly. However, Wei Youran was in the acquired eighth hurdle. He had great strength. He kicked Ling Li with the wheelchair downstairs at one blow. Ling Li was rolling to the auction tform in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah!¡±


    Bang!!


    The screams echoed in the auction house. The wheelchair knocked against thest step heavily. Ling Li was thrown out directly and fell on the hard-stone ground. His clothes were torn, and his skin was scratched. A sound of ¡°boom¡± urred behind him. It turned out that the wheelchair knocked on the stone wall on the auction tform and lost a wheel.


    ¡°Gasp...¡±


    Ling Li moved his body in agony. His face contorted. Wei Youran kicked too fiercely. If his head knocked on the tform, he would die definitely since his external identity was a good-for-nothing.


    He tried to support his upper body and sit up. However, since he was a good-for-nothing, his strength could not exceed half of a normal person¡¯s. Besides, his lower body was sealed by himself and couldn¡¯t put forth his strength. Therefore, he could not get up even if he exerted himself.


    After attempting twice, Ling Li gave up andy on his stomach. He was motionless like a dead dog.


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha-ha...¡±


    Hearing theughter of Ma Jintian and Wei Youran, Ling Li sighed. He thought, ¡°Well... Wei Youran, if you could get out of Yunjing City alive, there was not necessary for me to be the Hierarch.¡±


    But at this moment, Ling Li felt that the light in front of him was dim. Someone stopped in front of him. He could only see the person¡¯s feet. It was not Ling Xian or Ling Qinn.


    He tried his best to look up. But suddenly, he was carried in that person¡¯s arms.


    Ling Li was stunned. Now he could finally turn his head. He saw a pair of cold and ck eyes. It was her... Su Li.


    ¡°Princess, let me do it...¡±


    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help but remind her. The Miss was distinguished. How could she be so close to such a yboy?


    Su Li shook her head. She carried Ling Li in her arms and walked to the wheelchair. Then she put down him gently. Although the wheelchair lost a wheel, and the soft cushion in the wheelchair fall out, he could still sit in it.


    Ling Li sat down. Before he came to his sense, he saw that Su Li took out a personal handkerchief and wiped the dirt and blood on his hands. Her movements were soft and proficient, as if she had repeated these movements ten thousand times. Even Ling Xian was not a patch on her.


    He pretended to tense his face roguishly. He stared at Su Li¡¯s drooping eyes, as if something came alive in his heart.


    He could no longer cheat himself this time.


    His hatred or the state power was less important than her, wasn¡¯t it?


    He had been the Hierarch of a great cult. He was always dictatorial and decisive. Why did he be timid and why was he swayed by considerations of gain and loss when he faced Su Li?!


    Revenge and beauty!


    He wanted both!


    Su Li¡¯s expression was serious and focused. In the previous life, most of the time, her disabled husband was quiet and gentle. But he was also depressed and mad more than once. He fell on the ground from a rough wooden chair, like a drowned mouse. Every time she would hold him like this and quietly wiped his wounds, regardless of reasons.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not your wife in this life, at least... let me wipe it again for you, Ling Li.¡± Su Li thought.


    Suddenly, someone asked with bewilderment and interrupted their thoughts.


    ¡°Princess... Princess Li?¡±


    Su Li stopped her movements and raised her head. She looked indifferent but also a bit of angry. When seeing Wei Youran walk closely to her, she was neither haughty nor humble. She said, ¡°Second Prince of the Nanjiang Country, a gentleman will not do what you did. Even if Childe Ling of the Ling Family is ignorant, and you hate to see him, you should not bully him regardless of his life... It¡¯s too excessive.¡±


    Wei Youran was in a daze slightly. He thought of Su Li¡¯s humble and gentle expression two days before. But today, she was dominant and indifferent. He was actually taught a lesson by a woman. The affection for Su Li in his heart faded. His eyebrows slightly drooped. A sense of pressure pressed on towards Su Li.


    ¡°You are only a princess. You even give orders to a prince of the neighboring country. How dare you?¡±


    As soon as Yun Yi saw it, he stood in front of Su Li and waved his hand to scatter the sense of pressure. He looked coldly at Wei Youran, Wei Youran¡¯s sister and Ma Jintian. He only knew that Su Li was his master. He didn¡¯t care whether the opposition was a prince or an emperor.


    When Wei Youran saw that there should be a servant of the inborn realm beside Su Li, his expression changed slightly, and he stopped putting pressure on Su Li. He nced at Ma Jintian and snorted. Then he left with his sister.


    Now he realized that he was treated as cannon fodder by Ma Jintian.


    Ma Jintian smiled disapprovingly even if he and Wei Youran became enemies. His stratagem was above board. ¡°Wei Youran was willing to be taken in. But he med me because he was taught a lesson by Su Li. He is really stingy.¡± Ma Jintian thought.


    Su Li just became the princess and couldn¡¯t wait to take the opportunity to show the royal power. She was just amon woman. He used to think highly of this woman. It was really...


    Thinking of that, Ma Jintian perfunctorily held a fist salute and asked for leave. And then he left with a smile. Time was nearly up. He didn¡¯t want to be watched for fun by others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and was about to leave with Yun Yi.


    Ling Li instantly came to his sense. He was about to stop her.


    But at this moment, Ling Xian ran up to him with a flustered look. Tears streamed down her exquisite face. She looked anxious and self-condemned. She said, ¡°Master, I amte!¡±


    Su Li nced at Ling Xian and then left without hesitation. But Ling Li was still staring at her back.


    Ling Xian quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped Ling Li¡¯s wounds. But when she saw Ling Li holding a handkerchief tightly in his hands, her expression suddenly changed. Whose was it?


    It was hers!


    Ling Xian raised her head suddenly and saw Su Li¡¯s receding figure. A sense of hatred shed through her eyes.


    Damn you, Su Li!


    Arriving at the VIP room on the third floor, Su Li looked up at the namete of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. She slightly narrowed her eyes and then walked in. The auction house was the property of the Dongfang Family. Therefore, the room for Dongfang Rui was very luxurious. All furniture and ornaments were worth a thousand pieces of gold.


    Under the entire transparent wall polished with ss, there were two benches with hides spread on them. Su Li sat down. It was soft. The servants of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion lined up behind her. If Su Li gave an order, they would do it immediately.


    ¡°Get out except Yun Yi.¡±


    Su Li said. Everyone respectfully answered yes and left quietly. Yun Yi looked at Su Li¡¯s perfect profile. A sense of tenderness shed through his drooping eyes.


    It was a good thing that the master could trust him and get close to him.


    There were melons and other fruits offered by mini-states on the table. Su Li picked one up and tasted it. Then she put it down and picked up the list of auctioned items beside the fruit te. She took in the auction order of everything in a nce.


    Su Li nced down the bottom of the list and saw the five words ¡°Full Moon and Heart Strings¡± with an indifferent expression. After ncing at other auctioned items, she put the list down gently. She looked serious and was thinking of something.


    Dongfang Rui was the boss of the Auction Fair. Naturally he could not participate in it. However, her surname was still Su, so, she could exploit an advantage to participate in the Auction Fair. Dongfang Rui had been dormant over the years. Relying on the auction house and the winery industry, he had amassed a fortune. Nowadays, he handed all the fortune over to her and let her squander.


    However, even if the money could buy the Full Moon and Heart Strings, she would never do it. Whoever bought the Full Moon and Heart Strings today would be the target of people. Anyone who wanted to buy it should think over whether he could withstand people¡¯s attacks or not.


    The Linli Building was small and could not be exposed in public. Besides, the identity of being a member of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion was sensitive. Therefore, she could not get it by virtue of those two forces. However, she still believed that the Full Moon and Heart Strings would be in her bag.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened.


    The forces in Yunjing City just began to be in chaos, and she could take advantage of that.


    ...


    In the VIP room of the Ling Family, Ling Li took Ling Xian¡¯s handkerchief to wipe off the blood on his arms. Su Li¡¯s handkerchief was put away by him. He was unwilling to make it dirty. Ling Qinn looked sullen. Ma Jintian and Wei Youran should dare to move openly at the auction house. They were audacious in the extreme!


    ¡°How about the investigation of the forces arrangement of the Nanjiang Country?¡±


    Ling Li squinted at guests around the world who were entering in session from the ss wall. Ling Xian nodded worriedly. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°But, if we fight with them, our force will be exposed to the royal family. Master...¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand to interrupt Ling Xian. He chuckled in a low voice and said, ¡°How can I give Dongfang Xiao the chance? We may as well learn from Mr. Li this time. The Lijue Pill of the Lianshi Cult is too annoying.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes brightened up. He understood the meaning of Ling Li¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange it.¡±


    Ling Li nodded slightly but then he shook his head and said, ¡°It is not urgent. You can do it after the Auction Fair. The first priority is to get the Full Moon and Heart Strings. Up to now, your life is borrowed.¡±


    Hearing that, Ling Qinn sat downposedly.


    Ling Li was right. He would get even with the Lianshi Cult. But it was more important for him to repay Su Li¡¯s and Mr. Li¡¯s gratitude. Even if people all over the world coveted the Full Moon and Heart Strings, he would try his best to carry off it!


    Ling Xian stood around them. Her eyes slightly shined. She whispered, ¡°We have arranged enough people early. No matter who finally bought the medicine named Full Moon and Heart Strings, it will fall into our hands through the channels of the auction house.¡±


    Ling Qinn shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate people all over the world. There are too many forces involved in this time.¡±


    Although the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult were fooled by Mr. Li before, those were the ninth-grade sects, which were in the same level as the Yinmo Cult after all. If they underestimated those people, they would suffer losses.


    ¡°Ask Ling Mo to be careful.¡±


    Ling Li said with gloomy eyes. Then, the bell rang heavily in the auction house.


    Bong! Bong! Bong!


    Time was up. The Auction Fair started!

 Chapter 223 - Auction

    <strong>Chapter 223 Auction</strong>


    After the bell rang, the standard seats werepletely upied. The ordinary warriors whispered to each other. The Auction Fair was like a noisy market.


    After paying 1,000 taels of silver as the entrance fee, one could sit on the standard seats regardless of the status. The whole auction house could amodate more than ten thousand people for bidding at the same time. The sponsor would make a fortune even if nothing was sold in the Auction Fair.


    Suddenly, the entire hall became quiet.


    With his hair carefullybed, an old man in a splendid robe walked out of the back hall. Many people¡¯s eyes slightly flickered when seeing this person.


    Eunuch Feng was Dongfang Xiao¡¯s subordinate.


    He actually hosted the Auction Fair. It could be seen that the royal family valued this Auction Fair very much.


    Eunuch Feng served Dongfang Xiao year after year. He naturally wouldn¡¯t get nervous because of the Auction Fair. He stepped on the high tform and said while making the fist and palm salute towards all directions, ¡°As the butler of the Dongfang Family, I¡¯ll host today¡¯s Auction Fair. I hope warriors from the martial arts circle will not make trouble at the Auction Fair; otherwise, it will be regarded as a challenge to the Dongfang Family!¡±


    Hearing the words, warriors from the martial arts circle with evil intentions were all slightly shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the royal family of Dahan Country could be so powerful!


    Someone understood the hidden meaning of Eunuch Feng. After the Auction Fair, the Dongfang Family wouldn¡¯t care about the warriors so long as they didn¡¯t make trouble for the family. The warriors could do whatever they liked then.


    ¡°Interesting...¡±


    In the inconspicuous VIP room on the second floor, a coquettish young man touched his blood-red lips with his fingertips. He looked at the light ck wall of the building diagonally opposite him. His blood-red eyes slightly flickered.


    Tao Zisang seemed to notice it. He frowned and looked downstairs, but he couldn¡¯t see the scene inside clearly because of the ss wall. There were many seniors secretly visiting the Auction Fair. Tao Zisang would be a fool if he rashly used the psychic awareness.


    ¡°Find out which force is in that VIP room!¡±


    Tao Zisang ordered. Immediately, someone quietly exited from the VIP room. The eight elders around him also became taut. Although their cultivation was far higher than Tao Zisang¡¯s, they were led by him.


    There was one reason. Tao Zisang gave up his position and had spied in Dahan Country for years for the sake of the Lianshi Cult. They trusted such a person.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    As Eunuch Feng lightly coughed, the noise in the hall faded away. Many warriors earnestly looked at the high tform in the hall again.


    ¡°The Auction Fair officially begins!¡±


    After Eunuch Feng finished the words, a manservant immediately walked to Eunuch Feng with a tray covered with red cloth in his hands. Eunuch Feng quickly uncovered the red cloth with one hand. A long sword sending out faint chill appeared.


    ¡°The first one is thest precious sword forged by Master Shi a hundred years ago, the Hanfeng Sword! The starting price is 100,000 taels of silver, and one should add no less than 1,000 taels when bidding every time!¡±


    All people in the hall mored when seeing the sword.


    ¡°What? It should be thest work of Master Shi!¡±


    ¡°The collection value of this sword is so high. It must be worth one million taels of silver even if it may not have the practical value!¡±


    ¡°How superficial you are! Weapons forged by Master Shi were all treasures. It can be known at first nce that this Hanfeng Sword must be forged with ten-thousand-year cold iron. It is not inferior in any respectpared with the psychic sword. It is worth more than one million taels, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Half a million taels!¡±


    ¡°One million taels!¡±


    ¡°Five million taels!!¡±


    ¡°Ten million taels!!¡±


    The price raised quickly. Such a treasure was presented at the beginning of the Auction Fair. It motivated all ordinary warriors as excepted. The atmosphere of the Auction Fair was directly at the peak without a warm-up.


    After a while, the VIP room on the second floor also began to bid. However, the third floor was quiet without any movement. The work of a dead forging master could not attract their attention.


    Of course, if Master Shi had been alive, the price of this work would certainly have been higher.


    Snapped!


    ¡°Thirty million taels of silver, for the third time! Congratte the guest of No. 22. The Hanfeng Sword is yours. Please wait for a moment. The administrator of the Auction Fair will privatelyplete the transaction with youter.¡±


    Tantai Yupletely changed his appearance and exhaled lightly in room 22. Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Why do you want this sword?¡±


    There were numerous skillful craftsmen in Tianji Country. Although such a sword was not too bad, it was only worth the bottom price of 100,000 taels of silver in Tianji Country.


    What Tantai Yu just did was undoubtedly a waste of money in Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes. Tantai Yu should not spend it like that even though he was rich.


    But Tantai Yu smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for the Junior Sister Apprentice when I visited herst time. I have been thinking about the gift presented to her at the first meeting these days. It urred to me that Junior Sister Apprentice still doesn¡¯t have a befitting weapon when I saw this sword. Tianji Country is far from here. I cannot return to Tianji Country to save money, can I?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Although Qi Xianqing scolded Tantai Yu, he felt relieved. He believed that Tantai Yu could protect Su Li after he left and help her take charge of the Ghost Valley alone as the Owner of the Ghost Valley.


    Su Li was in the third floor. She didn¡¯t know that Qi Xianqing was in the VIP room with Tantai Yu downstairs. She meditatively closed her eyes at the moment and patiently waited for the final moment like other forces.


    The Yunjing Auction House had engaged in auction activities for years, so they were very experienced. The order of the auction items was borately arranged. As the first auction item, the Hanfeng Sword was sold at a high price of thirty million taels of silver. After the atmosphere was heated, the subsequent auction items also had good prices even though they weremon.


    ...


    The process of the auction was quick. Half of more than one hundred auction items were sold within half a day.


    ¡°The fifty-fifth auction item is one jar of the raw wine of the Liehuo Spirits. The starting price is five million taels of silver!¡± The manservant held a small pot of wine and ced it in front of Eunuch Feng. The audience were both surprised and bewildered.


    ¡°What kind of liquor is the Liehuo Spirits?¡±


    ¡°How can any wine sell for five million taels of silver? The Yunjing Auction House must be tricked.¡±


    ¡°I have heard about something about the Linli Building. It is operated by Mr. Li. If so, the Liehuo Spirits must be unusual!¡±


    The crowd whispered. After people heard the words, their disdain and doubts immediately turned to surprise.


    ¡°Is Mr. Liparable to the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing?¡±


    ¡°The wine should be made by him!¡±


    The crowd had a heated discussion. When Qi Xianqing heard it, he couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°Who is Mr. Li? I have lived for more than two hundred years but have never heard of such a person.¡±


    Eunuch Feng smiled and asked the crow to calm down, ¡°Be quiet. The Yunjing Auction House has always been equally honest with aged people and child customers in the business. The raw wine of the Liehuo Spirits can sell for five million taels of silver. There is definitely a reason for it. The appraiser of our auction house finds that the Liehuo Spirits is a kind of wine which can rarely been seen in the world and can expel the ice toxin.¡±


    Then Eunuch Feng paused and continued, ¡°However, the Liehuo Spirits is not free from drawbacks. The raw wine is too strong, and it is unsuitable for ordinary people to drink. Only the warriors who have reached the inborn realm can withstand it. Otherwise, the drinkers will die easily.¡±


    When Eunuch Feng finished the words, the warriors in the hall were all shocked.


    Ice toxin! That was one of strange poisons in the world!


    A small pot of wine should have the same effect of the miracle-working medicine!

 Chapter 224 - Qishan Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 224 Qishan Lotus</strong>


    ¡°After diluting a jar of raw wine a hundred times, it can be used by ordinary warriors to defend against the cold. After diluting it ten thousand times, even ordinary people can drink it. We believed that it is worth selling at the reserve price of five million taels of silver.¡±


    Eunuch Feng finished the introduction with a smile.


    ¡°I bid six million taels!¡±


    After a brief period of silence, someone immediately started to bid with madness.


    The ice toxin was far from rare, and it wasmon even for warriors living in the Nortnd. Every year, countless people died from the cold air in the Nortnd. If the Linli Building set up a branch in the Nortnd, it will surely be the most popr restaurant!


    ¡°I bid seven million taels!¡±


    ¡°Eight million taels!¡±


    ¡°Ten million taels!!¡±


    The price was rising rapidly. Most of these people were martial merchants who saw a great profit from the Liehuo Spirits. If someone could sell this kind of wine to the Nortnd, they would definitely make a lot of money!


    In the end, the raw wine of Liehuo Spirits was bid by a martial merchant who frequently traveled among different countries at a high price of 15 million taels of silver. The merchants who failed to bid were not discouraged, and they began to inquire about the location of the Linli Building.


    It was believed that after today, the Liehuo Spirits would bepletely famous. Then, it would be much more convenient for Su Li to work in the name of the Linli Building.


    In the VIP room of the Ling Family, while Ling Li saw the Liehuo Spirits, he began to think with his eyes shining. It seemed that the Linli Building finally announced its presence to the world...


    As the sun gradually set to the west, the Auction Fair came to an end in the evening. Only thest few goods were left, and the bidding became more intense. Almost all the people in the VIP rooms were bidding, and the warriors in the auction hall were impecunious. So, they could only be onlookers.


    ¡°The next lot is the penultimate item in this auction, Qishan Lotus!¡±


    After shouting for one day, the sound of Eunuch Feng was still sharp and loud. ¡°As we all know, the utility of this thing is infinite. The price starts at 50 million taels of silver!! Now, you shall bid!¡±


    When warriors heard his words, the auction hall was immediately in uproar and tumult.


    ¡°Qishan Lotus! It¡¯s real!¡±


    ¡°Are they crazy? The Dongfang Family even take it out for auction?¡±


    ¡°I bid 60 million taels!¡±


    ¡°You want to bid only 60 million taels for this treasure. Are you serious? I bid 80 million taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°We, Luolei Sect, will take it. We bid 10 million taels of gold!¡±


    10 million tales of gold equaled to 100 million taels of silver. Such a price frightened the warriors, because they couldn¡¯t earn so much money in their whole life.


    The people of the Luolei Sect just finished his words, someone from the opposite VIP room interjected, ¡°Who do you think you are! Did anybody know the Luolei Sect? We, the Feixing Sect, will bid 20 million taels of gold!¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Luolei Sect bids 25 million taels!¡±


    The mad biddingpetition between the VIP rooms on the second floor made warriors astonished. This was only the penultimate item, but its bidding price was far beyond their imagination. However, they still considered it¡¯s a worthwhile trip to witness such an asion.


    People in the VIP rooms on the third floor and a few VIP rooms on the second floor were still quiet and didn¡¯t rush to bid.


    Su Li carefully looked at the crystal-like pink lotus on the tray. It was so delicate as if it had just been picked. She was shocked for that. The value of this thing was no less than that of the Full Moon and Heart Strings. It even surpassed it.


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help reminding, ¡°The Qishan Lotus has twenty-four petals, and each petal can make a warrior of the acquired realm break through into the inborn hurdle. It is a rare treasure of the time to cultivate our force, and we should not miss this opportunity.¡±


    Recently, Su Li sent them a lot of adjuvants for their practice. Therefore, people of the Yunge Sect made rapid progress in cultivation. They were shocked by Su Li¡¯s medical methods, which could even assist their cultivation. Yun Yi was smart. He found that Su Li wanted to cultivate the Yunge Sect. So, it¡¯s naturally for him to pay more attention.


    Su Li nodded and a glimmer of smile lit her eyes. She didn¡¯t refute. She said, ¡°Then, go and bid for it.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yun Yi was cheered and immediately began to bid, ¡°35 million taels of gold!¡±


    Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion had engaged in many businesses for years, which helped them acquire a lot of gold. They can even buy all auction houses in the entire Yunjing City!


    ¡°People from the VIP room on the third floor just bid!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Princess Li. Didn¡¯t she vite the rule?¡± Someone questioned angrily.


    ¡°Lord Rui just announced that Su Li is his daughter, so, she is called Princess Li. But she didn¡¯t be a member of the Dongfang Family. Her surname is still Su. So, she didn¡¯t vite the rule.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    The crowd fall into discussion, and many forces that just arrived in Yunjing City didn¡¯t know about Su Li. In this asion, they began to inquire the information about her and subsequently they disdained her. They thought that it was not worth being afraid of a princess.


    ¡°VIP Room 21 bids 40 million taels!¡±


    ¡°VIP Room 11 bids 60 million taels!¡±


    Many strong forces wanted the Qishan Lotus. Yun Yi¡¯s bid was quickly surpassed. This time he did not rush to bid, but calmly waited for thest minute.


    Su Li smiled slightly. If the Qishan Lotus had the only effect that Yun Yi said, she wouldn¡¯t ask him to bid for it. After all, the Ao Sword Skills could also help to break through the inborn hurdle.


    As long as people had a good perception, they could understand the first three levels of the Ao Sword Skills within three years. They could break through the bottleneck, strengthen their foundation, and master powerful sword skills. It was much usefulpared with the Qishan Lotus. In this way, the Qishan Lotus was much inferior to the Ao Sword Skills.


    After more than ten years, the price of the Qishan Lotus couldn¡¯t be so cheap, and the price would be upped at least ten times. Even so, there might be no Qishan Lotus on the market. If she remembered right, two yearster, a relic would emerge in the territory of the Nanjiang Country. It was a mansion left by the Mighty who mastered the medical circle of the Real Spiritual Circle. At that time, countless extinct prescriptions would reappear, including the Xuming Pill!


    The Xuming Pill here was not for healing, but for extending life. Each one could defy the nature and extend life for 50 years!!


    The prescription then was taken away by Yu Ming, the Medicine King of the Real Spiritual Circle. In the previous life of Su Li, she entered the Martial Arts Circle, and followed a person from the evil circle to the Real Spiritual Circle and witnessed the entire process of refining the Emergency Pill.


    The Medicine King had a close rtionship with that person and did not hide the progress. Therefore, she had the chance to remember the whole process secretly. Although she had never attained the Qishan Lotus and never refined the Xuming Pill in the previous life, but with her talent of refining skills, it was easy for her to recall the memories and make the pill.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes fluttered down. Qi Xianqing was close to death, and she knew it but she said nothing. She owed much to Qi Xianqing, and it was not enough by only giving him the second half of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction.


    Although she didn¡¯t know how Qi Xianqing in the previous life defy the nature, but in this life, she would prolong his life.


    As Su Li fell into deep thought, the price of the Qishan Lotus had risen to 190 million taels, and it took a long time for each bid before someone continued to increase the price.


    Yu Yi was worried and he looked at Su Li. Su Li smiled and pointed at the Qishan Lotus in the tray, ¡°Get it at all costs!¡±


    Yun Yi looked firm. He turned his head and said, ¡°200 million taels of gold!!¡±


    Wow!!


    It was the first treasure people bid more than 200 million taels in today¡¯s Auction Fair. How couldn¡¯t people be surprised?


    ¡°Princess Li is really brave. We quit.¡± Someone said insincerely with a bad tone, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Princess Li has the money to buy it, but has no chance to use it...¡±


    Someone started the topic, and immediately some other people understood him and burst intoughter in the hall. Yun Yi looked worried and he asked ¡°Miss, shall we leave in advance? There must be in chaos when the Auction Fair ends.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to see who will buy thest lot!¡±


    It seemed that Su Li was not afraid at all due to the power of the Dongfang Family. She refused him without hesitation. Yun Yi could only sigh. After the auction manager came to finish the trade, he retreated without a trace to arrange staff.


    No matter who got the Full Moon and Heart Strings, the entire Auction Fair would be chaotic. At that time, there would be countless people trying to loot. Su Li with the Qishan Lotus would be just like a redntern in the night. She and the force who got the Full Moon and Heart Strings would be the target of the public!


    However, no matter how powerful the enemy was, he would do his best to protect the princess.


    After a briefmotion in the hall, a youngdy carried a tray covered with a piece of red cloth and walked to the high tform. All bidders suddenly were in silence, and tension began to spread.


    Eunuch Feng smiled, as if he didn¡¯t notice the tension, but there were two cold-faced and middle-aged people appearing on both sides of him. The indifferent sights in their eyes made the warriors in the hall breathe hard. Some of them with low cultivation even couldn¡¯t help spitting out some blood. All warriors were shocked.


    They were in the peak of the inborn realm!


    And two warriors in the peak of the inborn realm appeared at once!


    ¡°The royal family is really powerful.¡±


    The coquettish young man of the Hehuan Sect also put down the contempt, acknowledging the power of the Dongfang Family. The other small sects which were uppity and rude were trembling and reconsidering their previous threateningments.


    Anyway, Su Li was still a member of the Dongfang Family. If someone hurt Su Li, would they make the Dongfang Family angry?


    Many people thought of this, and they restrained the cold a lot in their eyes.


    Dongfang Family once dispatched warriors to suppress forces in the Martial Arts Circle, and they had never thought that their action helped Su Li to relieve a lot of pressure.


    ¡°You must have been waiting for thest lot for a long time. So, I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    Eunuch Feng opened the red cloth directly, and a transparent ss bottle was revealed on the golden te. A pill in the moonlight-like colory quietly in it.


    People in the hall immediately breathed heavier, and all people gaze at the pill.


    Ling Li¡¯s breath was slightly heavier, but he was not staring at the Full Moon and Heart Strings, but at the youngdy. He said sullenly, ¡°Is she one of our members?¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly embarrassed, ¡°She is not. It seems that the Dongfang Family had discovered something.¡±


    Ling Xian stood behind them with her eyes lowered down. She looked very worried.


    How could she fulfill Su Li¡¯s wish?


    ¡°This thing is the real Full Moon and Heart Strings! Any female warrior, as long as she takes this pill, the pill will take root in her pubic region, and grow by itself. The female warrior will be a prime warrior with unparalleled power!¡±


    Eunuch Feng became excited, ¡°This is a treasure nourished by the nature. Now, let¡¯s start bidding! It¡¯s... priceless!¡±


    It¡¯s really a priceless treasure!

 Chapter 225 - Whopping Price

    Chapter 225 Whopping Price


    It was silent


    in a weird way.


    After Eunuch Feng finished his words, nobody spoke. There was silence at the Auction Fair for the first time.


    Eunuch Feng was not anxious and still smiled. He clearly knew that it wouldn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°The Lianshi Cult bids 500 million taels of gold!¡±


    Many warriors in the hall were shocked. People of the Lianshi Cult were merciless. They massacred the innocent at will. Unexpectedly, they entered their name for the Auction Fair brazenly!


    ¡°Giggle. Elder Tao is really brave. In this case, I can¡¯t hide my economic strength. I bid 600 million taels of gold!¡±


    The fearfulughter sounded through the auction house. Many warriors were nervous because it was a man¡¯s voice.


    Tao Zisang¡¯s face twitched. He said with fear, ¡°It turns out to be Deputy Hierarch Hua. Hierarch Ye pays a high price for the Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Elder Tao is resourceful. Please take care of me...¡±


    The voice of the coquettish young man was not shrill, but he tried to speak in a weak woman¡¯s tone. Tao Zisang was close to spitting out.


    At this time, Wei Youran and Tantai Yu finally couldn¡¯t help but bid sessively.


    ¡°The Wei Family of Nanjiang Country bids 700 million taels of gold!¡±


    ¡°The Tantai Family of Tianji Country bids 800 million taels of gold!¡±


    The sounds came out from the two VIP rooms almost at the same time. Then Wei Youran and Tantai Yu looked at each other.


    Wei Youran was calm. He looked far at Tantai Yu¡¯s room coldly. He was defeated by Tantai Yu in the secretpetition for presenting a gift to Dongfang Xiao. He held the grudge.


    No one could defeat him in Nanjiang Country in schemes and other aspects except his sister¡¯s martial arts skills.


    Tantai Yu must die!


    Suddenly, a surly voice came from all directions of the auction house. The two extremity warriors of the inborn realm who stood in the high tform got close to Eunuch Feng subconsciously with slightly different looks. They couldn¡¯t tell where the sound came from.


    ¡°It¡¯s really lively. Our Yinmo Cult can¡¯t be absent.¡±


    As soon as Tao Zisang and Deputy Hierarch Hua heard the words, both of them were shocked. He was... the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li!!


    ¡°Childe Li!¡±


    ¡°Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult came here!¡±


    ¡°The Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult may be a girl; otherwise, why does the cult vie for the Full Moon and Heart Strings?¡±


    ¡°Rubbish! I heard that there is a holy girl in the Yinmo Cult. They naturally need the Full Moon and Heart Strings!¡±


    ¡°It is fearful. There will be a ruthless battle. When the Auction Fair is over, we must leave quickly. If we are involved, we will die in puzzlement.¡±


    Numerous warriors were shocked. Some people even quietly left.


    In VIP room 22, Tantai Yu and Qi Xianqing looked serious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the three major forces in the martial arts circle all came for the trivial Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡± Qi Xianqing sighed softly, but he became more serious. He said, ¡°I should y hardball.¡±


    Tantai Yu seized the tactical matrix of the mechanism. The Master knew that he couldn¡¯t make it but he still wanted to try. What was the special function of the Full Moon and Heart Strings to Junior Sister Apprentice?


    Tao Zisang¡¯s heart beat fast. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up to salute nothingness. He said, ¡°Hierarch Li, your cultivation is much higher than ours. You are the elder. Why do you trouble the juniors because of the Full Moon and Heart Strings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The coquettish young man immediately said. He chimed in with Tao Zisang and said nervously, ¡°Hierarch Li is distinguished. This is just a normal Auction Fair. You don¡¯t have toe here personally.¡±


    The two elders spoke at the same time. Many warriors were stunned on the spot.


    In their minds, the Yinmo Cult, Hehuan Sect and Lianshi Cult were in the same rank. But today it could be seen that the Yinmo Cult was the most powerful force.


    Tao Zisang was so scared that his legs were trembling. The Yinmo Cult had always been powerful but unsearchable. However, he was fortunate to see that Childe Li killed a person personally before. Childe Li spilt an enemy in the inborn ninth hurdle into two halves with one p! How horrible it was!


    The coquettish young man never saw Ling Li kill anyone, but Ye Tian warned him that if he met Childe Li in Yunjing, he couldn¡¯t annoy Childe Li. Otherwise, he would die in vain.


    The Hierarch, who was arrogant, was afraid of Childe Li. The coquettish young man was impressed by it.


    The huskyughter resounded. Childe Li continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so restrained. I don¡¯t care about the Full Moon and Heart Strings. But Dahan Country is my territory. Since you came here, I should visit you.¡±


    As soon as Childe Li finished his first sentence, Tao Zisang and the young man breathed a sigh of relief. However, the next sentence made them nervous.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in ck was sitting on the attic of the back hall of the auction house. The man suddenly opened his eyes and looked strange.


    ¡°It is strange. I even can¡¯t explore the trace of Childe Li with my exclusive psychic awareness. As the head of the family said, he is a powerful enemy!¡±


    After the middle-aged man in ck heard Childe Li say that Dahan Country was his territory, the man became serious. Childe Li didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Dongfang Family. There was no such a rule!


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t explore his trace. Even if he doesn¡¯t reach the longevity realm, his cultivation is not the normal peak of the inborn realm. It is not useless to report it to the head of the family...¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s murmurs gradually disappeared. His task was not just to explore the Yinmo Cult. Since he couldn¡¯t explore the trace of Childe Li, he could pay more attention to other forces.


    He said seriously, ¡°The Hehuan Sect and Lianshi Cult are evildoers. They dare to covet my Dongfang Family¡¯s territory. They act recklessly and blindly!¡±


    The bidding in the hall continued. It waspetitive. Other forces didn¡¯t dare to bid except the Hehuan Sect, Lianshi Cult and the princes of two countries.


    Now the Full Moon and Heart Strings in Eunuch Feng¡¯s hand was a hot potato.


    They didn¡¯t want to die in Dahan Country.


    ¡°2500 million taels of gold!¡±


    Tantai Yu gave a frightening figure nkly. Many small countries couldn¡¯t get so much money in ten years.


    Wei Youran mocked and said, ¡°It is boring to bid with gold. The Full Moon and Heart Strings can¡¯t be measured by money. How about biding with the rules of our martial arts circle?¡±


    Tao Zisang¡¯s eyes brightened up. He said with a smile, ¡°What Childe Wei said is reasonable. Our Lianshi Cult bids ten Wudao Stones and fifty medium-grade panaceas. If someone¡¯s bid is higher than ours, the Lianshi Cult will withdraw from thispetition.¡±


    Wei Youran immediately became serious. Many people prepared for it. Compared with the powerful Lianshi Cult, he felt shameful for the fact that he just collected three Wudao Stones.


    ¡°Brother...¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen was worried that they couldn¡¯t get the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    Wei Youran took a deep breath and smiled constrainedly. He said, ¡°Zhenzhen, it doesn¡¯t matter. No matter who gets the Full Moon and Heart Strings, he can¡¯t refine it immediately! The end of the Auction Fair will be the start of the realpetition!¡±

 Chapter 226 - Sounding out

    <h4><strong>Chapter 226 Sounding out </strong></h4>


    When Eunuch Feng heard the words ¡°Wudao Stone¡±, his eyes brightened up. He nodded and said, ¡°The Lianshi Cult is the bidder with the highest price now. Is there a higher bid?¡±


    The Wudao Stone was a rare treasure in the Martial Arts Circle. It was a spiritual stone that recorded the thoughts of ancestors. After it was refined, it could activate the mind and enhance the understanding of the warriors. What¡¯s more, it could also improve the efficiency of any martial arts skills practice and save time for people who practices the martial arts.


    Tao Zisang took out ten Wudao Stones. It could be seen that the Lianshi Cult was powerful.


    ¡°Elder Tao is so courageous. The Hehuan Sect withdraws from thispetition!¡±


    ¡°Tianji Country... gives up.¡±


    In the VIP room 22, the coquettish young man squinted and said with an enchanting voice.


    After the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult finished his polite words in the beginning, he did not say anything else. Three forces of the four withdrew. Nobody expected that the owner of the Full Moon and Heart Strings came into being in this way.


    Eunuch Feng was stunned and then he immediately announced in a loud voice, ¡°Congrattions! The Lianshi Cult get the best treasure in this Auction Fair, the Full Moon and Heart Strings!¡±


    The hall was silent for a moment, and then a noise broke out like tidewater.


    ¡°Elder, the pill is ours!¡±


    Tao Zisang was surprised and scared. He understood the thoughts of other forces. They clearly wanted to get it for nothing.


    But he had prepared for it. He was not restless.


    After the manager brought the Full Moon and Heart Strings andpleted the transaction with him, Tao Zisang nced at all the elders in the VIP room and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, take actions as we originally nned. This matter should not be dyed. Go!¡±


    Everyone left through the special ess in the auction house in silence. The corpse puppets outside the auction house killed all the warriors who could see them and had not escaped in time!


    At this moment, there were blood and screams everywhere.


    Tao Zisang looked serious. Before he went out the auction house, he handed a ss bottle to an ugly, thin and old man. He transmitted the sound to him, ¡°Fourth Elder, you are the best in the arts of lightness and the disguise skill. Go back to our cult with this thing. Act without fail!¡±


    The short and thin old man was in surprise. It was different from what they agreed before. But he soon realized and hid the ss bottle. He nodded and left quickly.


    The auction house¡¯s special secret ess led to the outside of the city. People knew it clearly. After the auction finished, many warriors outside the city stared at the exit and waited for Tao Zisang and other people.


    Rumble...


    A warrior put his ears to the ground and his eyes brightened up.


    They wereing!


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    Numerous corpse puppets rushed out like a mighty torrent. It was not clear that how many real people were among them. Before everyone came to their sense, the corpse puppets divided into three groups. They ran away to three different directions.


    ¡°Damn it. Which group should we chase?¡±


    ¡°Forget it! It depends upon luck.¡±


    The time was limited. The warriors didn¡¯t have time to think it. Some warriors rushed to the right directions they thought. While some warriors whose cultivation was not high enough knew their limitations. They didn¡¯t chase the corpse puppets. They fought with the people who were targeted as soon as they went out the auction house. The pill of the Full Moon and Heart Strings was not the only one thing that was bid in the auction house.


    Although there were lots of shouts outside, Su Li sat in the VIP room of the auction house calmly and indifferently.


    Yun Yi walked in from outside and looked serious. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, we arranged well. We¡¯ll escort you back.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened up but she didn¡¯t stand. She just asked, ¡°Yun Yi, who is your master?¡±


    Yun Yi was puzzled and he said with surprise, ¡°Of course you are.¡±


    Su Li squinted and her tone was strange, ¡°Will you follow all my orders?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Yun Yi half knelt. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Ten guards of the Yunge Sect can go through thick and thin for you. We will follow all your orders and no one can doubt us!¡±


    ¡°I want you to kill yourself. Then, show your loyalty to me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice immediately became cold.


    Yun Yi was in surprise and he raised his head unbelievably. When he saw that Su Li was serious, he was horrified.


    The girl in front him was really the girl who cared about them very much before?


    ¡°Well, can your loyalty only be shown through your words?¡±


    Su Li picked her nails and her eyes were full of sarcasm. She said with disdain, ¡°It turns out that you are cheaters. Father cultivated a group of ungrateful people. But he regarded you as treasures and sent you to me. He is really stupid.¡±


    Then, Yun Yi was pale. The shock in his bottom of heart turned into anger and then to grief.


    Did their master always regard them as this kind of people?


    Was the miss worth following?


    Yun Yi was nervous and then he suddenly took a deep breath. He calmed himself down and half knelt on the ground with a straight back. He said calmly, ¡°You are wrong, Princess. I belong to you. You want me to die, and I¡¯ll kill myself!¡±


    ¡°This life was given by Lord Rui. I¡¯ll give it back to you today!¡± Yun Yi thought.


    As soon as Yun Yi closed his eyes, he immediately pulled out his long sword without a word and was about to sh his neck.


    Ding!


    A sound reverberated around Yu Yi¡¯s ears. A great strength fell on the sword and the long sword in his hand flew away.


    Yun Yi opened his eyes with shock. He only saw that the Miss said with a familiar and gentle smile, ¡°Just kidding. You took it seriously.¡±


    Yun Yi stood up in suspicion. He was sad and wanted to cut his throat with all strength just now. The Miss was even not a warrior of the inborn realm. How did she stop him?


    When Yun Yi was lost in thought, Su Li pped her hands and said somehow, ¡°Come in, you all.¡±


    The door of the VIP room was opened quietly. Fang Yuan and others who were disguised by Wen Tingshan came in session. Then, from Yun Er to Yun Shi, all they went in. They all felt puzzled and scared. And they all looked at Su Li like they were looking at a stranger.


    ¡°Everyone passed. This group of people are very loyal. They are even more determined than the 20 people trained in the secluded site.¡± Fang Yuan stood beside Su Li and transmitted sound to her secretly.


    Su Li nodded slightly. She knew the ten people were loyal to her in the previous life. Today she just asked them to do a little test. She tested Yun Yi personally and others were tested by Fang Yuan.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yun Yi finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. He didn¡¯t know most of the people who came in.


    Su Li smiled and patted Yun Yi¡¯s shoulder. She said, ¡°You will know them soon. Now...¡±


    Su Li became serious and said, ¡°Go!¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, people in ck robes showed their true appearances. Their looks were the same as Su Li. Yun Yi and others were shocked. If they didn¡¯t saw the real Su Li before, they couldn¡¯t tell at all.


    ¡°It turned out that Miss Su had prepared early.¡±


    Yun Yi realized that the miss was sounding out his loyalty just now.


    Then, everyone wore bamboo hats as Su Li¡¯s order. Over thirty people went out to escort the false Su Li in four groups together.


    When the warriors waiting for Su Li in the dark saw so many people went out with same clothes and bamboo hats, they were shocked. They could only choose one to chase.


    ¡°People of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were really cunning. They used the method of the Lianshi Cult to flee!¡±


    ¡°We might fail in the battle with the Royal Guards. When we enter Yunjing City, we may die. Let it pass. We don¡¯t want the Qishan Lotus. Let¡¯s chase the people of the Lianshi Cult!


    ¡°...¡±


    With such a scheme, many people immediately retreated and chased the people of the Lianshi Cult.


    At this moment, the real Su Li disguised herself as ¡°Mr. Li¡± in cyan with a bamboo hat. Yun Si, Yun Qi and Yun Jiu left to distract the enemies. Yun Yi and others were disguised by Wen Tingshan and went out the city with Su Li.


    There were lots of seniors of the inborn realm. The warriors outside the city who were fighting retreated. They wondered who they were and why did they go out the city sote.


    ¡°The young man beside Qu Lu was difficult for us to rid of. How could we chase the people of the Lianshi Cult?¡±


    Su Li said with a smile, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Then, she first flew to the waterside pavilion in the south of the city quickly like a sh of lightning.


    Fang Yuan and others were not surprised. They immediately followed Su Li. But Yun Yi and others were stunned. It turned out that the Miss was a senior of the inborn realm!


    A 17-year-old senior of the inborn realm!


    ¡°Young... Master.¡±


    Yun Er muttered nervously and then excitedly followed them. It was a blessing that he could follow a Young Master in this life!


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t let the master down!¡±


    Yun Yi looked serious. Only he knew that the cultivation of the Miss was definitely higher than that of the Young Master. He had reached the fourth hurdle. But Su Li could fight back his movement with one finger. Su Li¡¯s cultivation... was beyond his imagination.


    On the other side, Tantai Yu manipted the tactical matrix of the mechanism. There was a machine-operated eagle above Yunjing City. It could see the escape trace of the Lianshi Cult clearly.


    The eagle¡¯s eyesight was excellent. Even it flew in the sky, it could see the preys in the grass. This machine-operated eagle was a precious treasure of Tianji Country. It was more powerful than other normal eagles. Every group¡¯s movement of the Lianshi Cult was recorded and reflected in the mind of Tantai Yu.


    ¡°What? One person left alone. He joined in the crowd of ordinary warriors and fled to the south. He is not the elder of the Lianshi Cult. But with the disguise skill...¡±


    Tantai Yu opened his eyes immediately and said, ¡°I knew it!¡±


    Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes brightened up and said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡±


    At this time!


    Tantai Yu heard an obsequious smile from his back.


    ¡°Prince of Tianji Country, can you give me a ride?¡±


    Tantai Yu was a senior of the inborn realm with excellent reactions. He immediately retreated and saw the people behind him. They were people of the Hehuan Sect. There were dozens of seniors of the inborn realm. Qu Lu also stood in them. She was angry, because she was forced toe by that coquettish young man.


    Tantai Yu was set up.


    Tantai Yu looked indifferent. He calmly saw people of the Hehuan Sect surround them.


    Qi Xianqing stood up and said slowly, ¡°Hua Rui, I don¡¯t want to start a war with you. Please move out the way quickly.¡±


    The coquettish young man was a little surprised at the fact that someone even knew his real name. He looked at Qi Xianqing up and down and then he said, ¡°Forgive me for my ignorance. Who are you?¡±


    Qi Xianqing snorted. Before he said something, a voice sounded behind Hua Rui suddenly. Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 227 - Tangled Fight

    <strong>Chapter 227 Tangled Fight</strong>


    ¡°Deputy Hierarch Hua, why did the Lianshi Cult leave without notifying me? Are you also hurrying away?¡±


    Hua Rui slowly turned around with a stiff smile on his face. Seeing Ling Li with the jade-bone mask and the twofold seniors of the Yinmo Cult, Hua Rui became flustered and sullen.


    ¡°Childe Li, I respect you because you are my senior. I don¡¯t think I have done anything that is beyond the rules of your cult. Will you kill us for no reason?¡±


    When talking, Hua Rui secretly ordered that all people immediately gathered together to fight against the Yinmo Cult.


    Tantai Yu and Qi Xianqing got out of trouble and stood aside bitterly. No matter which of the two major cults he faced, he had no chance to win. Today, he was even trapped in the middle.


    Tianji Country was good at the mechanism skill. Thanks to the skill, the country became a power. In terms of defense against foreign enemies, it was absolutely the best. As for a fight, it had too many disadvantages. This was the reason why Tianji Country never came out to fight for something.


    ¡°Little Yu, if you find an intervalter, just run as far as you can. Although mybat power is not strong, I¡¯m still at the peak of the inborn realm. So, I won¡¯t have a great danger.¡±


    Suddenly hearing the sound transmitted by Qi Xianqing in silence, Tantai Yu was surprised. He said, ¡°What about the Full Moon and Heart Strings for Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°Silly boy! The treasure can be robbed again. If you don¡¯t have a life, you will have nothing. You really think that I only focus on your Junior Sister Apprentice¡¯s cultivation, regardless of your life or death?¡±


    In spite of the scold from Qi Xianqing, Tantai Yu was smiling. He said, ¡°I know, Master. I¡¯ll seize the opportunity.¡±


    Qi Xianqing was secretly relieved, and the face full of wrinkles was mostly dignified. Hua Rui was the only person whose cultivation was on the same level as his in the Hehuan Sect, but in the Yinmo Cult... There were so many people whose cultivation couldn¡¯t be seen by him, so it¡¯s certainly hard for Little Yu to escape.


    Right then, Ling Li¡¯s evil and strange sound came under the jade-bone mask, ¡°The girl Qu Lu beside you has spied in the capital for many years. If she had gone too far, I would have already destroyed the Hongyan House. Is Deputy Hierarch Hua joking for no reason?¡±


    Qu Lu felt that it was hard for her to breathe when hearing this and scolded Hua Rui in her heart.


    Her identity had always been well hidden except the fact that she was discovered by Mr. Li. Otherwise, the Yinmo Cult had already put the previous words into action as they always did. If Hua Rui hadn¡¯t forced her toe, how could she have been exposed?


    ¡°However, I ampassionate and won¡¯t do anything that is against reason and nature.¡±


    Hearing Ling Li¡¯s words, Hua Rui was relieved and then became nervous immediately. He said, ¡°The Lianshi Cult left without notification, which was really impolite. Could the Little Prince of Tianji Country lead the way? If we can find the Lianshi Cult, there must be a great reward from the Yinmo Cult.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Tantai Yu. The pressure was like the tide. Although Tantai Yu tried to be calm, his face looked a little pale.


    Qi Xianqing made a cold hum and stood in front of Tantai Yu to keep the pressure away for thetter. He stared at Ling Li and said, ¡°Childe Li, the prince can lead the way, but you must make sure that his life is not in danger; otherwise, you will never get the Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡±


    On hearing Qi Xianqing¡¯s words, Hua Rui was extremely worried because he knew what Childe Li hated most was being threatened.


    As expected, in the next moment, Ling Li suddenly reached out his hands and grabbed Qi Xianqing violently!


    Rumble!


    A strong suction burst out from his hands, and Qi Xianqing was horrified to find that his action ability was suddenly imprisoned, and that he had no power to break free. He could only helplessly watch his neck being put into Ling Li¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    Tantai Yu was very shocked because he didn¡¯t expect that Ling Li took actions without saying anything.


    ¡°What I hate most in my life is being threatened.¡±


    Ling Li looked at Qi Xianqing with an evil look and ring eyes. Qi Xianqing immediately felt that his face became hot, as if he had been prated by magma. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Hearing Ling Li¡¯s words, Qi Xianqing was so shocked that his disguise skill had been found out.


    Seeing that the old man at the peak of the inborn realm had no resistance and fell into Ling Li¡¯s hands, Hua Rui felt cold all over. He was afraid to move. The men behind him were also afraid. They even didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Let my Master go...¡±


    Due to the pressure, Tantai Yu¡¯s blood of the whole body almost coagted. But he still managed to speak. He tried to maintain a smooth tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Lianshi Cult and you let my Master go. It¡¯s a deal, not a threat.¡±


    Qi Xianqing gave up struggling and sighed.


    Silly boy, this was the devil Childe Li!


    The Yinmo Cult and the Dongfang Family had always been ipatible. He used to be the teacher of Dongfang Xiao. His rtionship with Dongfang Xiao had long been broken. But would the devil listen to him even if he exined it?


    Suddenly, he felt his neck was loose. A sharp genuine energy went into his body like a silk thread and sealed all his cultivation. Instantly it let Qi Xianqing temporarily be an ordinary person.


    Qi Xianqing was surprised that Childe Li really let him go.


    Appreciation came out from Ling Li¡¯s eyes. He asked with great interest, ¡°Funny, the boy of Tantai Family. I grant your request. But if you can¡¯t find out the Full Moon and Heart Strings, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    Hearing this, Tantai Yu was happy but soon felt the big pressure because he was not sure whether the Full Moon and Heart Strings was in the man¡¯s hands. But now, he could only have a try.


    ¡°I know the direction, but...¡±


    When talking, Tantai Yu looked at the people of the Hehuan Sect, and Hua Rui drew back to the edge anxiously at once and said, ¡°If Hierarch Li could let us go today, I promise that the people of the Hehuan Sect will never go into Yunjing City!¡±


    The answer to him was a horrible beat.


    Bang!


    Hua Rui had a blood ejection and was thrown far away. But he didn¡¯t know who did it. His heart was trembling at the moment. He wished to go back to the headquarters of the Hehuan Sect immediately. The Yinmo Cult... couldn¡¯t be dealt with through strength!


    ¡°I have never trusted the ndishments of the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes were dim, and his coldness made Qi Xianqing tremble. How many people were killed to get such a horrible killing intention? ¡°Go! I don¡¯t have much time today, so I¡¯ll let you go. If you are still in Yunjing City when Ie back, don¡¯t me me for humiliating Hierarch Ye Tian.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hua Rui got up and immediately left, frightened out of his wits. He even wished that his parents gave two more legs to him. Qu Lu unwillingly followed him, but she was worried. If she left like this, the people in the Hongyan House would suffer.


    How could she exin that to Mr. Li?


    Seeing the escape of all the people of the Hehuan Sect, Tantai Yu was surprised. It seemed that the infamous Childe Li in the martial arts circle was not as bloodthirsty as he thought, but he soon attributed the reason to time.


    Closing his eyes to contact the machine-operated eagle, Tantai Yu saw the picture the machine-operated eagle had sent and said at once, ¡°There is a beautiful building in the south of the city, where the people of the Lianshi Cult are hiding.¡±


    Waterside pavilion in the south of the city!


    Ling Li was enlightened. He reached for Tantai Yu¡¯s shoulder, and then took Tantai Yu like lightning. Ling Mo behind him grabbed Qi Xianqing, and everyone immediately followed.


    Wail wail wail...


    The strong wind burst on Tantai Yu¡¯s face. It made his hair stand up and made him fail to open his eyes. But he still clearly saw the hand which was holding his shoulder.


    White and slender.


    Like a teenager¡¯s hand.


    This was an impression in his mind. Tantai Yu was slightly shocked. Wasn¡¯t the legendary Hierarch of Yinmo Cult an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years and whose level of cultivation was not known?


    Had he renewed his youth and stepped into the unknown realm?


    Tantai Yu was very horrified and dared not guess again.


    But he didn¡¯t know that Ling Li was hard too at that moment. If there hadn¡¯t been anything wrong with his n so that the time was limited, he couldn¡¯t have directly exposed himself to find the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    The Dongfang Family must be observing secretly. Ling Li¡¯s eyes shed in the cold light, full of killing intensions.


    Only when they were killed could the secret of the Yinmo Cult be kept.


    The legend known by the world was not false. The original Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult was indeed an old monster who had lived for more than three hundred years. Ling Li didn¡¯t know why the old monster passed on the position of the Hierarch to him when the monster died.


    Although the cult had flourished in recent years, and the elders with horrified cultivation hadn¡¯te out to make troubles, Ling Li always felt that things weren¡¯t in control.


    The feeling came from the uneasiness brought by the actual strength. He knew that only when he broke through to the longevity realm and leapt to a higherbat level could he be the real master of the Yinmo Cult.


    In the eyes of the group of old monsters, their actions might be just skirmishes. If he died, the Yinmo Cult would stay dormant and wait for the next master. That was because even the Hierarch of an evil cult died, no one would take such childish actions as taking revenge for him.


    At the moment, Su Li suddenly stopped in the middle of the chase. Fang Yuan and Yun Yi and their men were all very confused.


    Su Li shook her head. She sensed that the man with the Full Moon and Heart Strings was right in the waterside pavilion in the south of the city. But the indiscernible breath disappeared at times and then hibernated. He was waiting to meet other people in the Lianshi Cult, so it¡¯s not urgent.


    Su Li turned around abruptly, looking at the distance behind her, with her eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Someone ising...¡±


    After a long time, Fang Yuan and others sensed the breath but they were not nervous.


    Yun Yi and others were very nervous. Although they were all in the inborn realm, they weren¡¯t at the peak. If they met any of the four major forces in the Auction Fair, they would die miserably.


    Thinking of this, Yun Yi opened his eyes wide to see, but saw a man with a jade-bone mask, carrying a young man with a pale face in the hand.


    Jade-bone mask!


    Childe Li from the Yinmo Cult!


    Too bad!


    Yun Yi turned frightened. The things that he feared really happened, and the man was the best one! Although Yun Yi and others were frightened, they still consciously stood in front of Su Li, which made Fang Yuan and others feel both funny and moved when seeing this.


    Wail!


    Ling Li stopped. The wind swept by, blew his clothes and made a sound. Behind him, Ling Mo, Ling Qinn and so on all arrived.


    When he saw the young man in a bamboo hat and indigo clothes, his eyes were slightly fixed. He relied on Tantai Yu to find here but Mr. Li got the news faster than him.


    When Ling Qinn and others saw Su Li, their nervous faces became rxed and they greeted her.


    This kind of reaction made Yun Yi and others immediately astonished.


    The atmosphere became a little strange and silent.

 Chapter 228 - Changing the Glass Bottle

    <strong>Chapter 228 Changing the ss Bottle</strong>


    Ling Li concerned himself with the Full Moon and Heart Strings very much. After a confrontation with Su Li for a while, he couldn¡¯t help breaking the silence, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say that you would concentrate on operating the winery and would never involve in the external affairs? Now, are you also interested in the Full Moon and Heart Strings?¡±


    Sir? Which sir?


    Yun Yi and others were very confused. Who among them would win the respect of the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult?


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    A clearugh came from Su Li with a bamboo hat, ¡°Hierarch, I couldn¡¯t agree with you. It¡¯s rare for such a treasure as the Full Moon and Heart Strings to appear in the world. If I don¡¯te to have a look for fun, isn¡¯t the life too boring?¡±


    After being silent for a short while, Ling Li slowed down his tone, ¡°Mr. Li, the pill of the Full Moon and Heart Strings is of great use to me. If you just want to see what it looks like, I can lend it to you for three days after I get it. This time, please don¡¯t do anything. I owe you a favor.¡±


    Looking at Su Li, who suddenly changed her voice, Yun Yi and others werepletely surprised.


    Was the Miss Mr. Li, who was mysterious with an appalling background?!


    Yunyi and others were all stunned with their eyes opened wide, and they dared not look back at Su Li. What they saw today was just like in a dream, which seemed so unreal.


    One was a weak princess born in folk with ordinary skills;


    One was Mr. Li, who has the means to reach heaven and the highest level of the martial arts circle.


    These two turned out to be the same one£¿!


    Yun Yi and all the others were extremely shocked, but Su Li narrowed her eyes and secretly transmitted the sound to Wen Tingshan as he said, ¡°I knew well the reason why the Yinmo Cult wants the Full Moon and Heart Strings, but...¡±


    Thinking of the rtionship between Mr. Li and Su Li, Ling Li felt ufortable for a while. But when he felt the retreating intention of Mr. Li from his words, Ling Li was slightly relieved instantly, ¡°But what?¡±


    To be honest, Ling Li knew well that he was not sure to win if he fought with Mr. Li. Although Mr. Li had never taken actions since he appeared, but he always felt that he was very dangerous. It seemed that there was an extremely dangerous force in his body, which made him very afraid.


    Just as Ling Li finished talking, Su Li¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted. She secretly transmitted the sound to Wen Tingshan, ¡°No more wait. Let¡¯s take actions!¡±


    Bang bang bang bang...!!


    The violent noise came from the top of the head abruptly, which was like the oppressive and terrifying roar of the sea.


    Ling Li¡¯s face suddenly changed. Ling Qinn threw out a folding fan without hesitation which turned into a protective tactical matrix and covered everyone in it. After that, several ck figures suddenly fell from the sky like dumplings. They fell on the barrier of the protective tactical matrix and rolled to the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Seeing the sudden appearance of a dozen more people in ck, everyone was shocked except Su Li and some others of the Linli Building who knew the fact.


    Wail!!


    A very light gray shadow shed. Wen Tingshan appeared in front of Su Li, which frightened Yunyi and others almost to have cardiac arrest and blood coagtion.


    Where was this horrible person from? They didn¡¯t even notice how he appeared.


    Only Ling Li saw this person¡¯s track of action. He was clearly from the above, and finally stood in front of Su Li.


    So...


    Ling Li seemed to think of something. Looking at the men in ck on the ground who couldn¡¯t move, his eyes narrowed slowly.


    Wen Tingshan pretended to salute Su Li but in fact transmitted the sound secretly, ¡°One of them is a warrior who reached the intersection to the longevity realm and I have marked.¡±


    ¡°I know. Go to the waterside pavilion in the southern city first and don¡¯t let the people of the Lianshi Cult escape.¡± Wen Tingshan nodded and then disappeared again.


    Although Wen Tingshan left, the rest of the people didn¡¯t feel relieved. Ling Mo and others were really shocked. But Ling Qinn remembered that this person was the senior he saw in the Linli Buildingst time.


    A senior of the longevity realm!


    Ling Li waved to let Ling Qinn remove the protective tactical matrix. Then he went to the man in ck lying on the ground. He squatted down and reached out to uncover the face towel to reveal his face.


    Although he didn¡¯t know this man but he could guess his identity.


    The middle-aged man in ck was stiff and could only turn his eyes and look at the Jade Bone Mask, the bamboo hat and green clothes not far away. He was frightened inside. They were sent by Dongfang Xiao to inquire about the news. Naturally, they had their own unique points. On the concealment ability, even general warriors of the longevity realm couldn¡¯tpare with them. What¡¯s more, they had already reached the intersection to the longevity realm themselves, so, even the seniors of the longevity realm couldn¡¯t find them.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t see the figure of the person at all. He just felt the darkness in front of him and then his cultivation was imprisoned and he was thrown down from the tree above.


    That¡¯s too horrible!


    There was a so horrifying person in the Linli Building. I must tell the head of our family about this!


    Thinking of this, the heart of the middle-aged man in ck was full of bitterness. He had be the fish on the chopping board, so, it was not known whether he could go back alive or not.


    ¡°What I hate most in my life is that someone overhears.¡±


    Su Li walked slowly, talking with a light tone, but for the middle-aged man in ck, it sounded totally cold, ¡°Tell me, you little mice hiding in the dark. Which force are you from? What do you want?¡±


    When hearing this, the middle-aged man in ck twisted his mouth in anger because the man asked him this question on purpose. He knew that his tendons and vessels had been banned and couldn¡¯t transmit the sound.


    Ling Li stood up and made a bow to Su Li with hands folded in front. His voice was low but sincere, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Needless to say, with Mr. Li¡¯s wisdom, he could surely understand what he was thanking for.


    Su Li nodded a little and transmitted the sound, ¡°Hierarch Ling, these people must be a lot of trouble for you. Why don¡¯t you let me deal with them?¡±


    Ling Li frowned a little and transmitted the sound, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know their origin.¡±


    Su Li smiled quietly, ¡°I just asked them about their origin. Since they didn¡¯t tell me, how could I know that? In this case, I will certainly deal with those who disturbed me abruptly by myself.¡±


    Although knowing this was a false reason, Ling Li couldn¡¯t find any points to refute. He smiled bitterly in heart but didn¡¯t forget to transmit the sound, ¡°They were discovered by you, sir. Naturally, you should deal with them. We, the Yinmo Cult, will not interfere in this matter.¡±


    Su Li nodded and ordered someone to find a carriage and throw the people of the Dongfang Family into it at random and then carried them back to the Linli Building.


    The Auction Fair was a great event, and all the forces in the world gathered here. The Dongfang Family would be sure to observe secretly and wouldn¡¯t take any actions. Both the Linli Building and the Yinmo Cult were not suitable to be exposed. Therefore, Su Li had asked Wen Tingshan to look around for traces of the Dongfang Family.


    As expected, most of the agents of the Dongfang Family followed Ling Li. This time, Ling Li¡¯s action was really wed. ording to his previous actions, it should not be like this.


    Su Li had doubts in her heart, but it¡¯s not appropriate to ask clearly, so, she could only take people to go with Ling Li to the waterside pavilion in the southern city.


    ...


    In a horse house of the waterside pavilion, the Fourth Elder of the Lianshi Cult hid in the dark ce, weakening his breath to avoid being exposed. He was waiting quietly for the arrival of other people in the Lianshi Cult. This was the ce agreed by Tao Zisang. The Third Prince arranged the waterside pavilion personally and the servants were temporarily dismissed.


    Elder Tao changed the n temporarily, and as expected, no one followed him. The Full Moon and Heart Strings would belong to their Lianshi Cult!


    The Fourth Elder¡¯s eyes twinkled with excitement. He took out the ss bottle from his arms and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, his expression slightly changed. He sniffed close to the ss bottle. It was a very light fragrance. If he didn¡¯t shrink in the corner and looked at the ss bottle so close, he would not find it.


    Someone made some changes on the ss bottle!


    Escape!


    There was only one word left in Fourth Elder¡¯s mind. He stood up and was about to rush out without saying a word. Suddenly, he was in a daze and fell down without knowing anything. The ss bottle also fell on the ground and rolled to a person¡¯s feet.


    Wen Tingshan picked up the ss bottle and silently passed it to Su Li. By the moonlight, Ling Li could see that there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    What a loyal subordinate!


    Ling Li praised him inside, and his psychic awareness swept over the outside of the waterside pavilion from time to time.


    ording to Su Li¡¯s suggestion, only Su Li, Ling Li and Wen Tingshan came into the waterside pavilion.


    Although Ling Li was scared facing such a terrible person as Wen Tingshan, since the agent thing of the Dongfang Family happened, he still chose to believe Su Li.


    Su Li shook the ss bottle and giggled. Then she took out an elixir and a ss bottle that were just the same as the former ones from her arms and put them in the arms of the Fourth Elder. Wen Tingshan was surprised. And Ling Li was stunned. But thanks to his mask, no one saw his expression.


    Now he finally understood why Su Li didn¡¯t let a lot of people in. She had a n.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Su Li threw the ss bottle to Ling Li without saying anything. Ling Li hurried to put it away with aining look. If it¡¯s broken, how could he exin it to Su Li.


    ¡°The elder of the Lianshi Cult has cultivated for many years, isn¡¯t it a waste for him to die like this?¡±


    Su Li said as she opened the Fourth Elders¡¯ mouth and fed him on a bottle of medicine. Ling Li was confused. So, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Wen Tingshan snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask more than you should, Hierarch Ling.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have any good feelings for the Yinmo Cult. At that time, when the Yinmo Cult was still in the Real Spiritual Circle, the Wanjian Mountain and the Yinmo Cult, one was a decent example and the other was a devil one, which could be said that they were totally ipatible like water and fire.


    Later, the Yinmo Cult withdrew from the Real Spiritual Circle voluntarily, so, the hostility was relieved a lot.


    Ling Li felt cold all over, as if he had been chased by a fierce beast. His eyes shed with cold, but he heard Su Li¡¯s reprimand before he could refute.


    ¡°Protector Shan, Hierarch Ling is the honored guest of the Linli Building. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Wen Tingshan narrowed his eyes, which made Ling Li feel cold all over. He even had the illusion that Wen Tingshan would take actions next moment. But in the end, he just snorted coldly and then turned his head.


    Ling Li was relieved. He didn¡¯t understand why the subordinates of the Linli Building were hostile to him, but it¡¯s also not suitable for him to ask clearly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A hand gently patted on his shoulder. Ling Li returned to his sense and saw Wen Tingshan, who followed Su Li obediently, so, he followed, too.


    In thete night, the cold wind blew. The battle in Yunjing City was still on and the cries of killing could be heard everywhere. The two people who really got the Full Moon and Heart Strings were now at leisure.


    Su Li and Ling Li separately repelled their subordinates and walked in the woods to talk to each other.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I gave him to drink? That¡¯s my unique poison. He won¡¯t remember being beaten or the ss bottled being changed. He will only remember that he just sleeps in the waterside pavilion in the southern city.¡±


    Su Li suddenly talked. Hearing this, Ling Li felt very scared because his suspicion came true.


    It¡¯s true that Mr. Li and Su Li had learned from the same sect. Otherwise, they both cultivated medicine and poison skills together. If it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s too hard to exin...

 Chapter 229 - Honesty

    <strong>Chapter 229 Honesty</strong>


    Qi Xianqing specialized in medical treatment, but he was not good at poison skills.


    Ling Li thought a lot. Suddenly, Su Li walking in the front stopped. Ling Li looked up and found that they were standing outside Yunjing City.


    ¡°Hierarch Ling, good bye.¡±


    Su Li left without hesitation. Ling Li could only sigh and keep his doubts.


    In the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult in the Moyin Street, Qi Xianqing sat on a precious chair made of scented rosewood. He looked impassive but was scared toe to the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult. He didn¡¯t know the exact location because he was blindfolded and his cultivation was sealed. But he knew the ce was not far from Yunjing City.


    Qi Xianqing looked at the scented tea in his hands and only felt bored and anxious. Could his apprentice and he leave safely knowing the secret?


    Tan Taiyu was more rxedpared with Qi Xianqing. Perhaps he wasck of knowledge, or the previous behavior of Ling Li was convincing. Tan Taiyu only carried a long wooden box and looked around, but he failed to find the signs of mechanisms.


    This ce looked more like a slightly luxurious mansion than the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult. Tantai Yu also wanted to go outside, but he was stopped.


    Ling Li came in soon. He wore a jade-bone mask and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting for a long time. I asked you to stay because I still have several questions. If you cooperate with us, someone will send you back.¡±


    Otherwise...


    Qi Xianqing took a deep breath but didn¡¯t speak out his thought. He nodded and said, ¡°I believe Hierarch Ling is trustworthy. I will answer your questions.¡±


    Ling Li felt it was interesting in his heart. Qi Xianqing actually ttered him, which meant he was really scared.


    However, due to the rtionship between Qi Xianqing and Su Li, Ling Li would not kill him.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li turned his head and nced at Tan Taiyu, who wasing to sit. He asked, ¡°Mr. Qi, what is your rtionship with Dongfang Xiao?¡±


    Qi Xianqing knew he would ask this question. He had ended the rtionship with Dongfang Xiao, and there was no need to cover up the fact. He smiled bitterly and told the truth.


    ¡°I had an agreement with the Dongfang Family in previous years. I taught Dongfang Xiao until he became an adult. Meanwhile, the Dongfang Family did something for me. There were mutual benefits. However, I found Dongfang Xiao was an ungrateful person. He never wanted to help me. So, I also tricked them. In the following decade, I never went to Yunjing City again. What I said is true. If I hide something, let the thunder punish me! Are you satisfied with my answer, Hierarch Ling?¡±


    Qi Xianqing stared at Ling Li.


    Ling Li nodded slightly, but he felt amused. Qi Xianqing was really crafty. Once he suffered losses, he would immediately cheat and run away.


    ¡°What is your rtionship with Tianji Country, Mr. Qi?¡±


    ¡°I have cooperative rtionship with the Tantai Family like that with the Dongfang Family, but Tantai Family is more credible than the Dongfang Family.¡±


    Ling Li squinted slightly in the mask. Qi Xianqing¡¯s words might not be true. He might lie about some questions and deliberately ignore many details. But Ling Li had known what he wanted, so he was satisfied.


    ¡°Mr. Qi is really judicious, and I still have thest question.¡±


    Ling Li praised Qi Xianqing. Then he stared at thetter and said in a slow tone, ¡°I heard that Mr. Qi is unparalleled in the medical circle and is the best in the martial arts circle. Whose medical skill is better, Mr. Li¡¯s or yours?¡±


    Qi Xianqing was shocked and immediately shook his head with a wry smile. He said, ¡°Hierarch, this is a difficult question. I just arrived in Yunjing City. I heard Mr. Li¡¯s name in the Auction Fair and saw him in indigo clothes for the first time. How can I tell you who is better without knowing Mr. Li¡¯s medical skill?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qi, is that true?¡± Ling Li lifted his eyebrows slightly and asked. He wanted to confirm it again.


    Qi Xianqing looked serious. He nodded and spoke with confidence, ¡°What I said is true. I do not dare to lie! If you have Mr. Li¡¯s address, you might as well go with me to meet Mr. Li.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I believe you.¡±


    Ling Li shook his head. Mr. Li was protected by a senior of the longevity realm. He didn¡¯t dare to visit Mr. Li. Furthermore, the reaction of Qi Xianqing was natural either when he saw Mr. Li or at present. It seemed that he didn¡¯t lie.


    After saying goodbye to Qi Xianqing and Tantai Yu, Ling Li was lost in deep thought.


    Since Qi Xianqing told the truth, he had good reason to doubt that Su Li¡¯s poison skills were taught by Mr. Li. He heard of Su Li¡¯s early experience. Her name was given by herself. But her name might be given by Mr. Li.


    Why were they so close?


    Thinking of this, Ling Li was furious. A lump seemed to rise in his throat. He felt unpleasant.


    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Ling Mo dressed in ck and gold came in from outside. He said calmly, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take actions by myself!¡±


    Seeing Ling Li go away without hesitation, Ling Mo was confused. He thought the Master was a little weird today.


    Beside the official road outside the city, Ling Liuyi and the subordinates hid in the bush. They looked cold-blooded and ruthless. Their looks were almost the same as Ling Mo¡¯s. Suddenly, Ling Liuyi heard a noise behind him. He quickly turned back and saw Ling Mo. Then Ling Liuyi immediately pretended to be very scared and said,


    ¡°Bro, you just burst in and almost scared me to death. You mustpensate me!¡±


    The subordinates around him wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to do so. Ling Liuyi was one of the deputies of the Shalou Cult. Although he joined the cultte, he was born to be a killer. So, his promotion was extremely fast.


    Ling Liuyi admired Ling Mo most. He liked imitating Ling Mo¡¯s words and deeds when there was nothing to do, but he couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. His funny personality was easily exposed. He was a blunderer at ordinary times except when he killed someone. His personality made him popr among his subordinates.


    Ling Mo curled his lips and moved. Then Ling Liuyi saw the jade-bone mask. He was so scared that he almost bit his tongue. He said unhappily, ¡°Childe!¡±


    Ling Li felt better when seeing Ling Liuyi. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Liuyi, you still like joking as before. Do you remember the rules of the cult?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Liuyi was upset. At other times, he could y a prank on Ling Mo, but now he was on a mission and should be serious. Otherwise, he would be punished.


    ¡°Good. Take the punishment when the mission is done.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Liuyi responded in a feeble voice.


    Ling Li suddenly became serious. Ling Liuyi heard something. He lowered his body and looked around. He quickly calmed down and forgot the punishment.


    On the dark official road, a group of people appeared in the distance. Wei Youran and Wei Zhenzhen were walking in the front.


    They finally arrived here.


    Ling Liuyi¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°How dare you annoy the childe! I will punish you.¡±

 Chapter 230 - Wei Youran Died

    <strong>Chapter 230 Wei Youran Died</strong>


    At this moment, Wei Youran and so many seniors of the Wei Family looked far at Yunjing City which was like a big monster hiding in the dark. He looked serious.


    After he came to Dahan Country, he knew that he looked down upon the attraction of the Full Moon and Heart Strings andmon people in the world. People of the Lianshi Cult were separated into several small parts. The farther they chased, the fewer people of every part became. He only caught some useless corpse puppets. What¡¯s more, many forces harassed him. Finally, he even lost Tao Zisang¡¯s subordinates unexpectedly!


    It was not the most embarrassing matter.


    The most irritating thing was that after he restructured his subordinates and knew the direction that Tao Zisang escaped, one of his agents told him that Tao Zisang didn¡¯t take the Full Moon and Heart Strings. The Full Moon and Heart Strings had already been carried to a safety ce. What¡¯s more, he saw many people of the Yinmo Cult chase it outside the city.


    After Wei Youran heard the agent¡¯s words, he was angrier. Regardless of the persuasion of the elders in his family, he couldn¡¯t help but take his subordinates and then they turned back. He hoped that he could catch up with the Yinmo Cult.


    Although the elders in the Wei Family thought that it was not wise for them to fight with the Yinmo Cult, they couldn¡¯t despise themselves. They were seniors of the inborn ninth hurdle at least. Although the Yinmo Cult had more seniors of the inborn realm, it was not a problem for them to take the Second Master and Miss to run away.


    Thus, the scene on the official road appeared.


    ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t be too anxious. The news juste in. It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    It was Tenth Elder of the Wei Family who spoke. His cultivation was the highest in this action, and he had reached the peak of the inborn realm. His Poisonous Insect Skill was extremely miraculous. He was modest to Wei Youran, because Wei Youran was the most excellent prince in the royal Wei Family and he might be the next emperor of Nanjiang Country.


    Suddenly, Tenth Elder smelt a strange fragrance. He even felt dizzy. He immediately became serious and shouted, ¡°Everyone, hold your breath!¡±


    But it was stillte. Lots of people had already fallen on the ground. Tenth Elder snorted and waved his sleeves to disperse the fragrance. Wei Youran and Wei Zhenzhen were protected by Tenth Elder. They took a deep breath and took the detoxification pill. Then, they came to their sense.


    Before Wei Youran figured out what happened, he saw several swords in the dark. Several warriors of the inborn first hurdle outside the crowd were split into two parts. There was blood everywhere.


    Wei Youran was furious and shouted, ¡°Defense with tactical matrix!¡±


    People who stood here were all experienced. As soon as Wei Youran finished his words, the defensive tactical matrix was close to forming. But it was deliberately set up by Ling Li. He wouldn¡¯t give the Wei Family a chance to respite from it.


    Ling Liuyi was ready to kill. He had aimed at the keys of the tactical matrix. There were shes and shadows of sword. Then, many heads were cut. There was blood everywhere. The defensive warriors were close to failing.


    ¡°Son of bitch! Die!¡±


    When Tenth Elder saw Ling Liuyi, he was furious. He tried his best to operate his genuine energy and raised his hands to split him. However, Ling Liuyi avoided him and disappeared in the crowd. Even the psychic awareness couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Blue veins stood out on the head of Tenth Elder and he held his nerve. His psychic awareness spread out continually.


    He knew this weird and secret means. The people attacked them were the killers who mastered assassination means!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At this moment, a panic scream sounded behind Tenth Elder.


    It¡¯s Sixth Miss! No!


    He immediately became serious and then turned back to counterattack. He didn¡¯t care how many people in the Wei Family were killed. But he was stillte.


    He saw that a sharp dagger stabbed through Wei Youran¡¯s back. It cut off his heart and he spit out lots of blood. It seemed that he would die.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Tenth Elder shouted hopelessly. He rushed to Wei Youran and supported his fallen body. He only saw a pair of cold eyes gradually closed in the dark.


    It was an extremely excellent assassination means. But he didn¡¯t notice it!


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s face was covered with Wei Youran¡¯s blood. She was no longer barbarous and cute. Her eyes were full of panic. She seized Wei Youran¡¯s hand tightly and cried sadly. She said, ¡°Second Brother, you will be fine. We are going back to invite the best doctor to treat you. Hold on!¡±


    Wei Youran was speechless at this moment. He held his breath and stared. He grasped Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s wrist and pulled her to himself.


    Wei Zhenzhen understood immediately. She leaned on his mouth to listen. She finally heard some broken words.


    ¡°Blood Melting... Skill, ... revenge, Lian...¡±


    Before he finished his words, Wei Zhenzhen couldn¡¯t hear his voice any more. He loosened his grip.


    ¡°Second Brother!!!¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s cry reverberated in the air. Shey on Wei Youran¡¯s motionless chest and didn¡¯t want to raise her head.


    She remembered that when the emperor told her about the Full Moon and Heart Strings, she pestered her Second Brother for attending the Auction Fair in Dahan Country. The Second Brother didn¡¯t say anything and went to ask the emperor¡¯s permission. She was happy and looked forward to traveling in another country.


    But now, she wished that she never knew this news and she never ask his Second Brother toe here with her. If it was false, it would be great.


    ¡°Sixth Miss, we must leave quickly. The killers will take actions at any time and we cannot defend ourselves effectively. The Second Master died. You should be strong.¡±


    Tenth Elder said sadly. Wei Zhenzhen slowly raised her head. Her swollen eyes seemed to be stained with blood and were full of hatred.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going back to our country. Otherwise, my Second Brother¡¯s soul can¡¯t find its way home.¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen was still in tears. She took Wei Youran¡¯s corpse and stood up calmly. She lowered her head and saw Wei Youran who seemed to be sleeping. She said in a low voice, ¡°Second Brother, I won¡¯t let you die with evesting regret.¡±


    After making up her mind, Tenth Elder and his subordinates immediately left with her. Then, Ling Mo attacked them several times. He showed his slips intentionally and pretended to fail in the assassination. Tenth Elder was furious. But he was worried that Ling Mo might just want them to leave Wei Zhenzhen alone. So, he had to stay with Wei Zhenzhen.


    It was almost dawn and the darkness faded. The killers disappeared. Tenth Elder breathed a sigh of relief. Nobody harassed them, so, they quickly went back to their country. When they came here, they had hundreds of people and now they only had twenty to thirty people. They lost a lot.


    At this moment, in the barren mountains stretching hundreds of miles from the north of Yunjing City, the fight between Tao Zisang and the Hehuan Sect came to an end.


    Hua Rui grabbed double swords and half squatted down, seriously looking at the elders of the Lianshi Cult who stopped in front of them. Maybe it¡¯s the nature that made a joke to them. Hua Rui and his subordinates met Tao Zisang and his subordinates on their way to escape.


    Then, his eyes suddenly reddened as soon as he saw Tao Zisang and he fought with them immediately. The Hehuan Sect was caught off guard and several people died.


    Hua Rui became angry and immediately counterattacked. They fought with each other without any reasons.


    One night passed. Their fight was fierce. Hua Rui fought with four elders alone and turned the tide. However, he also paid a big price. Although the Lianshi Cult didn¡¯t dare to step forward, he had his pains.


    ¡°Qu Lu, what is going on? Why did the Lianshi Cult fight with our Hehuan Sect?¡±


    Hua Rui questioned Qu Lu. Qu Lu was scared and trembled like a deer. She knew that it was because of Mr. Li¡¯s n. But she couldn¡¯t tell him. Otherwise, she would die immediately.


    The Lianshi Cult might despise her because of her low cultivation. Many seniors of the inborn realm died, but she was still alive.


    She took a deep breath and transmitted sound, ¡°Deputy Hierarch, here is the thing. At a rainy night in the Wu Family, Elder Dao was cut off an arm by the Lianshi Cult...¡±


    Qu Lu said with hesitation, but Hua Rui believed her. Elder Dao had enmity with the Lianshi Cult. But Hua Rui took me for him. It was unreasonable!


    ¡°Elder Tao! If you have any grievances in your heart, you can fight with Dao Kong. Why do you fight with me?¡±


    Hua Rui¡¯s words proved that it was the Hehuan Sect took actions at that rainy night. Tao Zisang remembered that the people died that night were all his trusted subordinates. He was angrier and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Hua Rui, it is easy for you to say that. But it is the hatred about life. I won¡¯t let you live. Since Dao Kong is a member of your Hehuan Sect, I would kill you for my dead brothers!¡±


    Hua Rui scolded Dao Kong in his heart, but he pretended to be desperate on the surface.


    The four elders of the Lianshi Cult were stunned and looked at Hua Rui with alert. It was horrible that a senior who reached the peak of the inborn realm attached without caring about his life. If he would like to give up his life, two people of the Lianshi Cult might die.


    Hua Rui operated his martial arts at his feet and he became more and more horrible. Nobody wanted to be the two unlucky people. So, the four elders retreated a few steps subconsciously.


    But at this moment, Hua Rui fled without a word and then he disappeared in the mountains.


    The four elders were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect that Hua Rui was so brazen. He discarded others of the Hehuan Sect.


    ¡°Damn it, chase him!¡±


    ¡°He was seriously injured. So, he can¡¯t escape!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The four elders were furious and even Tao Zisang went to chase him. The other four elders of the Hehuan Sect saw that the Deputy Hierarch had fled and they also ran away. They didn¡¯t care other people anymore. However, their necks were pierced by the stones from the barren mountain. They all died.


    The remaining people of the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult were almost frightened to death. Four seniors of the inborn realm were killed immediately. The killer must be horrible!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Facing the danger, the elders of the Lianshi Cult wanted to have another two legs to avoid the stones. But many stone needles which were sharper than stones flew to them!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The elders of the Lianshi Cult shouted. Their ruddy face turned to be pale. Their defensive power increased a lot. But the stone needles pierced their protective shields and got out of their heads with white brains.


    Flop!


    The corpses fell on the ground tidily. The four elders died like the people in the Hehuan Sect. But the killer in the dark was not satisfied. He snorted and lots of stones flew like a rainstorm.


    ¡°Ah-ah-ah!¡±


    Screams in the barren mountains were incessant. It was like the bloody ughter.

 Chapter 231 - Qu Lu’s Plan

    Chapter 231 Qu Lu¡¯s n


    After brief screams, there was no survivor except Qu Lu in the barren mountain like a ughterhouse.


    Drip!


    Qu Lu¡¯s eyes shed with dullness after terror. She felt raindrops on her face. She touched her face nkly, but her hands were blood red. She couldn¡¯t help but look up. It turned out that the blood was sshing on the stones and gathered into a stream. It fell down following the tips of stones like blood rain.


    ¡°Who are you...¡±


    Qu Lu murmured to herself and was trembling. She looked at the direction from which the stones were shot. She had guessed who did this but still could not help but ask.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s lonely figure emerged from the forest. A ray of sunlight just appeared on his face, concealing the paleness.


    It was not easy for him to use Ao Sword Skills on arge scale.


    Strength was not strong enough!


    Fang Yuan nced at the direction from which the stone needles were shot. A sense of gentleness shed through his eyes. Then, he came to Qu Lu, who was distracted. He said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for this time. The Linli Building also meets half of themitment. Go back to the Linli Building with me. After Mr. Li detoxifies you, you will be free.¡±


    Hearing it, Qu Lu trembled uncontrobly. She was afraid but excited.


    She seemed to have a nervous breakdown. She squatted down and burst into tears.


    She was afraid of the brutal means of the Linli Building. Such young warriors like Fang Yuan were indifferent when killing people, as if they just cut melons and cabbages rather than killing people. She seemed to see a field littered with corpses behind the Linli Building from Fang Yuan¡¯s face, which was as frightening as the Hehuan Sect.


    She was excited because although the Linli Building was an evil force like the Hehuan Sect, it was more trustworthy than the Hehuan Sect. It really helped her ughter the force of the Hehuan Sect in Yunjing and invited her to be detoxified in the Linli Building.


    Such a kind invitation made her realize that she was still a person who could be respected.


    When Qu Lu was crying, Qu Qingning and Fang Mu came together. They held the heads of other four elders of the Lianshi Cult. But at the moment they were a little upset. They had a sneak attack just now, but the enemies almost escaped. If Su Li hadn¡¯t helped them in secret, the n would have failed.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Fang Yuan asked and took over the heads from them. He put all corpses together and then destroyed them.


    Qu Qingning grinned and said, ¡°Hua Rui ran funnily. He thought that he escaped from those four persons sessfully. Now he was already on his way back.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let me help you.¡±


    Fang Mu affably went to carry corpses and poured powder to clear the bloodstain. Fang Yuan nodded and did not speak again.


    Seeing the four heads and the actions of the three persons, Qu Lu was shocked in her heart and gradually stopped crying. She was smart. At the moment, she understood the intentions of Fang Yuan and others.


    ¡°s.¡±


    Qu Lu suddenly sympathized with the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult. They were originally ninth-grade sects and didn¡¯t interfere with each other. But Mr. Li created difficulties for them. Nowadays, they became archenemies.


    She could image that after Hua Rui returned to the sect, he would tell Ye Tian the message that they werepletely annihted. Then, the contradictions between the Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult must be irreconcble. They would continue fighting until one of them was destroyed.


    Two hourster, Qu Lu had be an ordinary woman. She returned to the Linli Building following Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning, and Fang Mu. Yin Xuetong made arrangements for Qu Lu early. She took Qu Lu to a room on the fourth floor.


    Sitting on the bedside, Qu Lu looked at theyout of the room. It was different from the Hongyan House. The Hongyan House had brilliant purples and reds. However, this ce was cyan and quietly elegant as if there was a breeze blowing on the face, which made people rxed.


    It was not the first time that she hade to the Linli Building. But this time, she felt at ease. That¡¯s because she no longer had to be the puppet of the Hehuan Sect. After the Hongchen Powder in her body was detoxified, she could inquire about the whereabouts of her younger brother.


    ¡°Miss Qu, Mr. Li asks you to go to the attic of the top floor.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s voice sounded outside the door. Qu Lu had seen him. He was a teenager. He was easy to be shy. But after her experience today, she didn¡¯t dare to underestimate anyone in the Linli Building.


    ¡°OK. I wille soon!¡±


    There was no change of clothes for Qu Lu at the moment. She could only take off the coat which was stained with a lot of blood. Then she adjusted her hair and opened the door. To her surprise, Fang Ling was there.


    ¡°Sister Qu, where are you going? I bring clean clothes for you. There is no person in the bathhouse on the first floor. You can take a shower.¡±


    Looking at Fang Ling¡¯s clear eyes, Qu Lu smiled ufortably and said, ¡°Mr. Li... asks me to visit him.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Fang Ling answered and walked into the room holding the clothes. She said, ¡°I put the clothes in your room. You can change them aftering back!¡±


    Putting down the clothes, Fang Ling left happily. Qu Lu couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why didn¡¯t these servants revere Mr. Li?


    ¡°Well, it is irrelevant to me in the future.¡± She thought.


    Qu Lu shook her head and abandoned distracting thoughts. She went upstairs. When she pushed the door, she saw a young man in indigo clothes sitting by the window reading a book. She felt ufortable subconsciously. She walked quickly to Su Li and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Li, did you call me?¡±


    When Su Li saw such a posture of Qu Lu, her eyes shined. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Qu, we only cooperate with each other. Now the cooperation is over. There is no need for you to be restrained.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Qu Lu answered and nodded. She had a forced smile secretly. Nowadays, the name ¡°Mr. Li¡± was not little known as before. He was a famous and unfathomable big shot. She had seen the cruel means of the Linli Building. It was impossible for her to befortable at the moment.


    Su Li smiled slightly and gave Qu Lu a cup of wine. After they drank three cups of wine together, Qu Lu gradually rxed. She found that ¡°Mr. Li¡± was very kind at ordinary times and easy to get along well.


    ¡°What is your n after detoxification, Miss Qu?¡± Su Li asked simply while putting down the wine cup.


    Qu Lu recalled what happened in these years. She felt bitter in her heart. She had an intention to get it off her chest unexpectedly. Mr. Li was a right and good listener. Besides, based on his sight, he might help her.


    However, it might be a trap made by Mr. Li, which could make her get into trouble again.


    Qu Lu was silent. She did not give an answer for a long time. Su Li was not worried. She slowly drank and waited. She clearly knew about Qu Lu¡¯s wisdom. Otherwise, Qu Lu would not survive in the harsh conditions of the Hehuan Sect today.


    After half a quarter, Qu Lu¡¯s sad eyes became clear and bright again. She lightly smiled at Su Li and said with a pleading voice,


    ¡°What can I do? Ten yearster, the things are still there, but men are no more the same ones. Now I just want to find my only rtive. I¡¯m ashamed to see him. If I can see him from a distance, I will die without regrets. Sir... Would you help me?¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face was very light. She said, ¡°You know, I¡¯m a businessman. I stress rewards for everything. Qu Lu, what benefit can you offer to me?¡±

 Chapter 232 - Change

    <strong>Chapter 232 Change</strong>


    Qu Lu bowed her head and said without hesitation, ¡°I have been enved by the Hehuan Sect for ten years. Nowadays, I have no valuable stuff except controlling the Hongyan House. If you want it, I¡¯m willing to hand its intelligence system over to you.¡±


    Su Li was waiting for herst sentence. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yin Xuetong will deal with it with you. In exchange, I can help you find out the whereabouts of your younger brother.¡±


    Qu Lu nodded gently and showed a relieved smile. She said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li.¡±


    She was actually afraid that Mr. Li would forcibly let her stay here like the Hehuan Sect. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t mention it. Now it was already the best result that she could hand the Hongyan House over in exchange for finding out the whereabouts of her brother.


    She also thought that she might take control of the intelligence system of the Hongyan House after leaving the Hehuan Sect. However, an intelligence system without strength support was like an attic built on a pile of sand. It could not live through any challenges. Perhaps, on the next day that she controlled the Hongyan House, it would be destroyed by the Yinmo Cult. She rejected such an unrealistic thought when it urred to her.


    Su Li nodded and asked Qu Lu to leave. She thought to let Qu Lu stay here. However, it was obvious that Qu Lu was in the shadow of any forces because of the Hehuan Sect and she longed for freedom. It was not appropriate to let Qu Lu stay here now. What¡¯s more, it was notte to ask Qu Lu¡¯s opinion after she controlled the Hongyan House.


    Qu Lu got up and gave a salute. She turned around and was going to leave. Suddenly she stopped and turned around. She said, ¡°I have been separated from my younger brother for more than ten years. You are young, so, you may not know. But I still want to ask you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened up. She said gently, ¡°Go ahead. I have agreed to make a deal with you. It¡¯s fine for you to ask me a question.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you know what happened to the Yi Family fourteen years ago?¡±


    Su Li was a bit shocked. She thought of Ling Qinn subconsciously.


    Tears welled up in Qu Lu¡¯s eyes. She began to say what happened in those years, ¡°I used to be the adopted daughter of the Yi Family. That year, I went to other ces to look for my biological parents under the help of the Yi Family¡¯s guards. When I came back, the entire Yi Family was exterminated. I asked around and only knew that my brother was still alive. But before I found him, I was captured by the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your brother¡¯s name?¡± Su Li asked. Her eyes shined.


    Qu Lu¡¯s expression changed a little bit. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My real name is... Yi Xue! My brother is the eldest son of the Yi Family. His name is Yi Mo!¡±


    Yi Mo... Was he Ling Qinn?


    Su Li ruminated for a moment. But she didn¡¯t tell Qu Lu about the clue. If Ling Qinn wasn¡¯t Yi Mo, wouldn¡¯t she make Qu Lu be happy for nothing?


    ¡°I see. I will let people of the Linli Building pay attention and ask for it. You can rest assured and wait for notification.¡±


    When Qu Lu heard what Su Li said, a sense of disappointment shed through her eyes. But she quickly cheered herself up. She had looked for her brother secretly for ten years but didn¡¯t have any useful information. If Mr. Li really knew it, that would be a strange thing.


    However, Mr. Li was always infinitely resourceful in her heart. Maybe he would find her brother soon. She had waited for so many years. Nowadays, she would get rid of the Hongchen Powder soon. She could wait for another ten years!


    After Qu Lu left, Yin Xuetong knocked on the door with a ledger. She excitedly said, ¡°Su Li, since the bottle of Liehuo Spirits was auctioned at the auction house, orders are booming. We made eighty million taels in this morning!¡±


    Based on the operation of the machine, there was plenty of raw wine of Liehuo Spirits in the cer. But Yin Xuetong¡¯s business sense was derived from Su Li. She said to those merchants that brewing raw wine of Liehuo Spirits was extremely difficult. They could only brew eight jars of raw wine in three months.


    In this way, all the merchants immediately scrambled for bidding. Finally, they closed the deal with the price of ten million taels for a jar of raw wine, which was not much lower than the price of the Liehuo Spirits at the auction house.


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes shined. She was like a little miser. Su Li looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Li said, ¡°Silver is only useful in the secr world. Qu Lu has promised that she will give us the intelligence system of the Hongyan House. The money is more than sufficient for you to reorganize the intelligence system.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was slightly in a daze and then nodded seriously. An intelligence system of a force was equivalent to the eyes of it. It was a very important part of the organization. Although the intelligence system of the Hongyan House was quite perfect, they needed substitutes for original people in it. That naturally required a lot of money.


    It turned out that Su Li auctioned the Liehuo Spirits because of this.


    Yin Xuetong came to realize it. She quietly stuck out her tongue. Su Li¡¯s n was closely linked and very urate. ¡°She is indeed the marvelous woman whom I admire.¡± Yin Xuetong thought.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to those people of the Dongfang Family?¡± Su Li asked suddenly and rubbed her be.


    Yin Xuetong nodded with a weird expression and answered, ¡°They all came to themselves and left before dawn. You... What did you do to them?¡±


    She clearly remembered that before those people were impounded in the adytum, they would die rather than betray. They were all desperados and loyal to the Dongfang Family. But after Su Li entered the adytum for only an hour, their attitudes changedpletely. Their eyes were full of fanatical beliefs, and they even called her ¡°Protector Yin¡±.


    Su Li¡¯s means was really powerful.


    Su Li took a sip of wine and held up her right cheek with her hand. She looked indifferent and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything except a little change.¡±


    Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t understand. But it involved Su Li¡¯s means, so, she didn¡¯t dare to ask more. She could only go to work.


    At the moment, people of the Yinmo Cult who had returned home also received the information that people of the Dongfang Family had safely left from the Linli Building. Ling Li frowned and murmured, ¡°Mr. Li, what do you want to do?¡±


    Ling Qinn looked at the sky. A sense of doubt shed through his eyes. But he always trusted Mr. Li.


    ¡°Mr. Li has released goodwill to us all the time. I believe that he had his own motive in doing it this time. But our information is poor, so, we cannot understand it.¡± Ling Qinn said.


    ¡°One more message.¡±


    Ling Mo said while going into the courtyard from the outside. He looked exhausted, but his eyes shined. He said, ¡°The Hehuan Sect and the Lianshi Cult fought in the barren mountains in the north of the city. There were great losses at both sides! Only Hua Rui escaped. However, the others did not kill each other. Instead, they were killed by an unknown force. The scene was cleaned. We didn¡¯t find any corpses.¡±


    Ling Li and Ling Qinn were both slightly shocked. Ling Li gently stroked his chin and showed a wicked smile, which was inconsistent with his clothes of a yboy. He said, ¡°It seems that when we were dealing with the Wei Family, the Linli Building was also busy.¡±


    Only the Yinmo Cult, the Dongfang Family and the Linli Building had the ability to do it in the entire Yunjing City. All the people sent by the Dongfang Family had been arrested by the Linli Building. No prizes for guessing who would do it.


    ¡°Mr. Li¡¯s means is great.¡±


    Ling Qinn figured out the reason. His eyes brightened. He said, ¡°In this case, there will be a tangled war among the Hehuan Sect, the Lianshi Cult and the Wei Family of Nanjiang Country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Although they have suffered heavy losses during the Auction Fair, there will be someone who can¡¯t bear it. As long as one person takes action, things will be easy.¡±


    Ling Li said while his eyes fell on Ling Mo. Ling Mo¡¯s mouth slightly twitched, and he nodded. He was poker-faced and said, ¡°Master, I know what to do.¡±


    Ling Qinn chuckled and said, ¡°You are the Leader of the Xuelou Cult. This kind of unpresentable and dirty work naturally will be assigned to you.¡±


    Then, theughter of the two men sounded in the courtyard. Ling Mo was upset in his heart. He just returned to Yunjing City for a short time. But now, he had to leave for work again.


    Ling Qinn touched his nose and looked at Ling Li with a snicker. He said, ¡°I remember that you told aunt that Ling Mo went out to collect beautiful women in the world for youst time, and you were almost spanked. What excuse will you use this time?¡±


    ¡°Should you dare to mention it?!¡±


    Ling Li was annoyed immediately. He said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t figured out such an unreasonable reason and told my mother, wouldn¡¯t I have been chased in the yard? This time, I will say...¡±


    Ling Li scratched his head. He was distressed. He would rather battle with the Lord of the Lianshi Cult for three hundred rounds than cope with his mother. As soon as he thought of those questions that Qiu Meng usually asked, he felt awkward.


    ¡°Master, you can say that you are interested in antiques recently, so, you ask Ling Mo to inquire about the information. How about it?¡± Ling Xian, who stood beside them and hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly said. When Ling Li heard that, his eyes brightened up. He smiled and said, ¡°Good! I will say that. Ling Mo, set off at once!¡±


    Ling Mo was sober but couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the moment. Master would also be afraid. There was always one thing to conquer another.


    ...


    At the moment, in the Imperial Garden of the Pce, a middle-aged man in ck lowered his head and vishly followed Dongfang Xiao. He said with respect, ¡°Master, there were a number of forces in the Auction Fair. I get some useful information. People of the Lianshi Cult was separated into four part. Although many of them were killed, they kept the Full Moon and Heart Strings. Hua Rui, Deputy Hierarch of the Hehuan Sect, came back empty-handed. At the moment, he may be on his way back to the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao reached out to pick up a winter sweet. His eyes opened slightly and brightened, as if he was admiring the scenery of winter sweet. But he slowly asked, ¡°Did you get some information of the Yinmo Cult?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck said categorically. Dongfang Xiao really became interested in it. He turned around and stared at the middle-aged man. He said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°The action of the Yinmo Cult was still as invisible as usual. But this time, it met the Hehuan Sect and they fought! However, ...¡±


    The middle-aged man in ck said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the man with the jade-bone mask didn¡¯t fight. I only saw someone of the Yinmo Cult fought. He instantly handled an extremity warrior of the inborn realm. His cultivation was really high! I was afraid to reveal my traces and could not return to report the message. So, I had to hide myself away from them. Later, I did not see people of the Yinmo Cult again. It seemed that they just frightened others and dered their dominance over Yunjing City. They did not do some excessive things.¡±


    ¡°Dongfang He, you really cherish your life.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao said and gave a little chuckle. The middle-aged man in ck immediately looked scared. He knelt down hurriedly and shouted firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare! I was just afraid that I couldn¡¯t get the message back to the pce. I will never chicken out!¡±


    ¡°Well, get up. It¡¯s just a joke. You are easy to be startled.¡± Dongfang Xiao said and waved his hand. He felt bored, but a sense of seriousness shed through his eyes.


    The strength of the Yinmo Cult was really as powerful as it was said in the rumors.

 Chapter 233 - A Necessary Purge

    <strong>Chapter 233 A Necessary Purge</strong>


    Later, Eunuch Feng handed over the elixir to Dongfang He. Then he knelt down and left very gratefully. Dongfang Xiao was alone in the Imperial Garden to think things through. Looking at the plum blossom, Dongfang Xiao was rather gloomy.


    Rumor had it that the Yinmo Cult suffered a great damage and after it exited from the Real Spiritual Circle, it was not as powerful as ten percent of its flourishing period. Because of theck of the nimbus of the secr world, every elder had to retreat and focus on cultivation so that they wouldn¡¯t fall behind.


    Dongfang Xiao sounded it out with the Full Moon and Heart Strings. He expected that the Yinmo Cult would despise the Full Moon and Heart Strings, but it would im their dominance. However, the results were not even close to what people said.


    ¡°Just as our expectation, the Wanjian Sect lied to me...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao kept walking around with his hand crossed on his back. He thought, the fortune of his family was quite enough to y an important role in the Real Spiritual Circle. But it was toopetitive and there was no reason for the Dongfang Family to abandon thefortable life in the secr world and choose to live such a dangerous life in the Real Spiritual Circle instead.


    His thought changed until the Yinmo Cult appeared.


    For years, he couldn¡¯t find out where exactly Yinmo Cult were hiding nearby Yunjing City. It was like a hidden dragon resting in Dongfang Xiao¡¯s territory. One day when it was fully recovered, the first prey the dragon ate might be the Dongfang Family!


    He must act first!


    This idea had always been in Dongfang Xiao¡¯s head. He bnced the powers in Yunjing City and at the same time he probed Yinmo Cult¡¯s bottom line but he didn¡¯t get anything he wanted.


    A few days ago, a group of warriors, who imed they came from the Wanjian Sect of the Real Spiritual Circle, arrogantly asked him to lock the city so that they could search the traitors. But it was during the Auction Fair, and closing the city gate would offend all the forces of the martial arts circle. He couldn¡¯t afford that.


    But Wanjian Sect¡¯s warriors were very unreasonable. Eventually they left angrily and disappeared in the distance. Yet he managed to get some information of the Yinmo Cult from these warriors.


    Now it was clear that the Wanjian Sect had lied to him on purpose because of hatred, but luckily, he didn¡¯t fall into their trap.


    ...


    ¡°Lord He, congrattions!¡±


    As soon as he passed the wall, there were people congratting him. He was very proud, and nodded and smiled all the way. Some people were jealous but they were also afraid to show on their faces.


    Here is the Loyalty Lodge nearby the Dongsan Hall in the Imperial Pce. All the loyal desperados cultivated by the Dongfang Family lived here. The Dongsan Hall was the ce where every adult prince lived. And the nearby Loyalty Lodge was designed to protect the princes. After all, the royal¡¯s blood was the only thing that truly mattered.


    Dongfang He came back to his own yard and dropped the award given by the emperor. He took a deep breath. And in his eyes, there were no glories, and what was left was only fear.


    He was born in the Dongfang Family and was a descendant of a servant in the Dongfang Family. After years of practice, he finally reached the longevity realm at 70, and was elevated to the leader of desperados with 20 guards at hismand.


    But with the memories of more than 70 years, he couldn¡¯t forget his second identity. He was also... an inside man!


    ¡°I was an inside man for the Linli Building and so were my men!¡±


    ¡°I sneaked into the center of the Dongfang Family just to fight for a future for the Linli Building. The Linli Building was what I served and the Dongfang Family was the one I would avenge the death of my parents!¡±


    The Dongfang Family was cruel and unconventional. There were so many inside men like him in the Dongfang Family, but we didn¡¯t connect with each other for security.


    There were strong enthusiasm and glory in his eyes. To work for Linli Building was the biggest glory in his life. After all, the Yinmo Cult was just a small part of the Linli Building. It was an enormous and powerful organization, and how the petty Dongfang Family couldpare!


    Two or three yearster, the Linli Building would rece the Dongfang Family and be the new master of Dahan Country!


    And he would be the founding hero!


    Dongfang He was filled with expectations towards the future. After 70 years of hard work, and in thest two or three years, he needed to get as much credits as he could to fight for his position and title!


    ¡°Mr. Li, I will not let you down.¡± His deep voice faded into silence in the room.


    The elixir given by Dongfang Xiao was very rear. He needed this elixir to break into the longevity realm. How exciting it was to level up with enemy¡¯s elixir and revenge back!


    Those who came back with Dongfang He also got elixirs and all of them thought themselves as inside men of the Linli Building and thought they had hatred towards the Dongfang Family. Then they began to practice their cultivation, sparing no efforts.Read more chapter on our


    Su Li turned into Mr. Li and stood in front of the window of the Hongyan House, listening to the painful yelling behind her. She was looking at the far Imperial Pce.


    It was true that she used elixirs to manipte Dongfang He and others¡¯ memories a little. Most of memories of their life were still the training in the Imperial Pce, but the starting point was changed into that they were loyal to the Linli Building.


    Those people were trained into desperados by the Dongfang Family and it was impossible to shake their minds. However, since the memories were changed, their loyalty intentions became useful. They were the best inside men who would never betray her.


    ¡°If I could have more time...¡±


    The elixirs were just half-finished products designed in her previous life. They had very bad side effects on the persons who took them. They would die in two years at most if they took them. Su Li thought it was a pity.


    Dongfang He and others¡¯ cultivation would grow extremely fast in two years. Elixirs would drive them crazy and let them practice even to sacrifice their lives. But when the effects gone, they would have their memories back, along with death.


    ¡°Well, I have made the best use of them.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t think it was a pity again, and she became natural. She never knew what kindness was when treating her enemies.


    ¡°Mr. Li, the purge has finished.¡±


    A man said politely and looked at Su Li just as fanatically as Dongfang He. Mr. Li was their king and their almighty god and he owned their lives. They would die immediately if he asked them to die!


    Su Li waved her hands and a huge wind brought away the smell of blood in the room, ¡°Bring the rest, and let¡¯s leave. The Hongyan House isn¡¯t necessary to exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Li.¡±


    Five minutester, a huge fire burst in the entertainment alley and the Hongyan House disappeared forever. Qu Lu had disappeared for days and many yboys in Yunjing City felt pity.


    At the same time, in the famous tea house street of Yunjing City, an old tea house for transfer was held a que.


    ¡°Xuerong Tea House¡±


    The middle-aged procuress who used to be in the Hongyan House changed her outfit into clean and elegant clothes. Her smile was no longer enchanting but innocent, and no one could recognize her as the most skilful brothel boss in the entertainment alley.


    She asked a bunch of workers to rebuild the tea house. She had finally gotten rid of the cruel Hehuan Sect. Soon, she and this new store would have their owner.

 Chapter 234 - How to Please Girls?

    <strong>Chapter 234 How to Please Girls?</strong>


    The New Year wasing. Servants in the Ling Mansion who had stayed here for a long time were busy cleaning the whole mansion. They were grateful that the olddy and the madam didn¡¯t mind their humble status. So, they loved the Ling Mansion as much as they loved their own home.


    Qiu Meng was settling the ounts in the house. There were so many industries to be dealt with in the end of the year that she was almost busy day and night.


    Suddenly, she heard a creak.


    The door was opened. Qiu Meng bit her writing brush and asked without raising her head, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mammy? It¡¯s up to you to supervise the cleaning work.¡±


    There was no reply outside the door. Qiu Meng frowned slightly and put down her writing brush to look back. She saw a part of a wheelchair and the legs covered with a nket outside the door.


    Li?


    She was a little amazed and hurriedly put down the ount and walked over.


    Ling Li, who was in the wheelchair, suddenly came into her view. At this moment, he was dressed neatly unlike a yboy as usual. He was all smiles, but seemed to avoid looking at her.


    When Qiu Meng saw his expression, she was so angry that she was going to pick up his ear. ¡°Have you made trouble outside again?¡±


    Ling Li hurriedly shrank his head to avoid Qiu Meng¡¯s hand and denied repeatedly and helplessly, ¡°No! Mom, I¡¯m here to ask you about something important. I¡¯ve been studying in the yard these days, and I haven¡¯t made any trouble!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qiu Meng stopped and didn¡¯t believe him because this little boy had many tricks. Although he said he didn¡¯t make trouble every time in these years, she still had to pick up the pieces in the end.


    ¡°Absolutely true!¡±


    Ling Li covered head with his hands like an ostrich and answered under his clothes. To maintain his image as a yboy, he cheated his mom almost every few days, but every time his mom would be... fooled.


    Seeing his strange movements, Qiu Meng covered her mouth andughed. Mammies who were busy in the yard also couldn¡¯t helpughing. Someone thought inside that if the legs of the young master were good, it would be more perfect.


    ¡°Well, I will trust you again.¡±


    Qiu Meng went behind Ling Li and pushed his wheelchair into the room. Ling Li looked back at the door continually and asked sheepishly, ¡°Mom, close the door. I¡¯m afraid that someone may overhear.¡±


    Qiu Meng became more curious. She turned around and closed the door. ¡°Well, what do you want to tell me? It¡¯s so mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Actually...nothing...¡±


    Ling Li answered but suddenly stuttered up. Qiu Meng waited for a long time, but there was no more reply.


    When did the boy be so indecisive?


    Qiu Meng took a breath, sitting down and waiting for him to summon up courage to tell her.


    Ling Li had be very rebellious since the ident. He usually hid from her and fooled around with a group of yboys. Today, he suddenly came to talk to her alone without his servants. She must listen to him anyway because he must have something very important to say.


    Seeing Qiu Meng staring at him and waiting, Ling Li¡¯s cheeky face was slightly ruddy at the moment and secretly scolded himself for not being decisive enough. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I speak out when faced his mom?¡±


    ¡°Ling Li, you were a man of two generations, and you had experienced more than anyone!¡±


    ¡°Now, couldn¡¯t you have any courage for the sake of your marriage?!¡±


    ¡°Were you a man?!¡±


    ...


    He had been thinking on his own for an hour.


    Qiu Meng looked at Ling Li, who hesitated for a long time, and thought of a good idea. She pretended to sigh, ¡°Li, I have to settle the ounts if you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Ling Li suddenly woke up and was in a hurry. He immediately blurted out the words which he had hidden in his heart, ¡°Mom, please tell me how to please girls!¡±


    Qiu Meng was stunned and immediately became excited when she heard this. She stood up and grasped Ling Li¡¯s shoulders tightly. ¡°Tell me, which girl do you like?¡±


    Ling Li blushed and pointed at Qiu Meng¡¯s back, trying to change the subject. ¡°Mom, the chair is going to fall down...¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Tell me. Who do you like? Mom can give you some advice!¡±


    Nobody knew how excited Qiu Meng was at the moment.


    Atst, one of her sons finally wanted to get married. Ping concentrated on military affairs. As the master of the Ling Family, she had to consider the situation as a whole and can¡¯t urge him. Ling Li could do nothing useful but immersed himself in the entertainment alley.


    She had already lost the hope of being a grandmother, but suddenly it turned around.


    Her prey must be heard.


    Qiu Meng hurriedly recited the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing in her heart. She went to the temple to offer incense every year in these years, finally it had worked. She decided to repay her wish.


    ¡°Son, if you can drop your bad habits, it¡¯s easy for you to marry no matter who you like, based on our background.¡±


    Qiu Meng immediately seized the opportunity to let Ling Li give up his evil thoughts. Ling Li gave a wry smile continuously. That girl had clearly known him, but even so, she didn¡¯t show any good opinion to him, and sometimes she even hid far away to get rid of him.


    But he was deeply involved in it.


    He tolerated for a year and told himself that he couldn¡¯t be like that. But all his efforts were gone because of Su Li¡¯s gentle embrace at the auction fair.


    He couldn¡¯t tell Qiu Meng this case.


    After hearing the chatter for a long time, Ling Li couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s not the kind of girl you think. What you said is useless. How did you fall in love with my father?¡±


    ¡°You father...¡±


    Qiu Meng¡¯s eyes shined with a little warmth. Thinking of the past, she couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and chuckling, ¡°He didn¡¯t know about romance, and just went to my home directly and knelt in front of my parents without leaving.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked that his dad was so direct?


    Recalling so much, the gleam of her eyes gradually became dim, with a trace of bitterness in her mouth. ¡°Li, you must cherish your life at any time, your grandmother, your future wife and I won¡¯t hope that you will leave, do you know?¡±


    The air was full of grief suddenly, which infected Ling Li immediately.


    Ling Li was moved. Although he understood his mom¡¯s difficulties, he never knew that his mother had hidden all in her heart.


    ¡°I know, mom.¡±


    ¡°As long as Yinmo Cult existed, the Ling Family wouldn¡¯t be in danger. One day I¡¯d catch the killer to avenge the death of my father, my grandfather and my uncle.¡±


    At that time, his eyes were full of scowl and coldness.


    ¡°OK, fine. Don¡¯t talk about these unhappy things.¡±


    Qiu Meng wiped her tears, and soon recovered herself, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me who she is.¡±


    The coldness in his eyes vanished. He felt shy and turned his head. With a low voice, he said something. But Qiu Meng heard it clearly.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve met her.¡±


    ¡°I have met her?¡±


    She felt strange and thought of many girls. She had met hundreds of youngdies. Ling Li just said she had met her, and how she could remember her.


    When Ling Li saw his mother¡¯s confusion, he felt embarrassed and began to stammer, ¡°She is... Mom, you saw her a few days ago. We go to...to...¡±


    ¡°To what?¡±


    He spent such a long time but said nothing useful, which made his mother feel anxious.


    Suddenly, she remembered and asked, ¡°Is she Su Li? The girl who went to the Hunting Ground with us?!¡±


    Ling Li kept silent, but Qiu Meng smiled, ¡°She is the most beautiful and talenteddy in Yunjing! And now, she bes a princess. My son, you really have a good taste.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do not tease me.¡±


    Ling Li sighed helplessly. The blush on his face hadn¡¯t faded. He found it was a fault to ask his mom for advice.


    Qiu Meng had agreed in her heart. It seemed that her son was serious about this. He used to offend other girls and tease them. But this time, just a name could make him blush.


    But... She frowned.


    Su Li!


    She was a perfect daughter-inw in all madams¡¯ hearts in Yunjing city. Su Li was beautiful and talented. She was an apprentice of Qi Xianqing and learned medical skills. Many people wanted to marry her. If Lord Rui didn¡¯t have high expectations for Su Li, she would get married already.


    Ling Li was her son, and surely, she thought he was the best one. Although he was handsome, he was titled as the first yboy in Yunjing City!


    Thinking of this, she was worried about her son. So, she decided to help him. Even it would take all power of the Ling Family, she would let Miss Su be willing to marry her son.


    Qiu Meng became serious, which made Ling Li frightened.


    ¡°Son, you just read more books these days and don¡¯t fool around outside. I will handle this thing and ask tailors to design some new clothes for you. You just wait for the good news.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked. He felt that something was out of control, ¡°Mom, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you love Su Li, I won¡¯t let her feel wronged.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, I should deal with the affair by myself. Mom...¡±


    ¡°Go back to study.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    One day, Su Li was doing some new researches on medicine. Some valuable herbs were sent from the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. It seemed that the effect of the Visionary Powder could be improved.


    At that time, she remembered that Ling Li didn¡¯t pay for the Visionary Powder that he used to deal with the Wei Family when she was Mr. Li.


    ¡°I forget to ask Fang Yuan to take it.¡±


    Su Li rubbed her be. After the Auction Fair, she had more things to deal with and had to cut half of her practicing time.


    The reward was dead bodies of guards from the Wei Family.


    The Royal Family of Nanjiang Country was the enemies of Fang Yuan. Because of the n of Yinmo Cult, they couldn¡¯t eliminate all members of the Wei Family. The only way that Fang Yuan could use to worship ancestors was their bodies.

 Chapter 235 - I Don’t Want to Run Away

    <strong>Chapter 235 I Don¡¯t Want to Run Away</strong>


    ¡°Miss, here is an invitation from the Ling Mansion.¡±


    Mammy Li brought an envelope from outside which was drawn with many flowers. Su Li felt strange. How could Ling Li contact her so boldly, and use this garish envelope.


    What the hell was he doing?


    She opened the envelope, and saw the letter was signed by Qiu Meng. Suddenly, she understood.


    ¡°Little Li, the New Year ising, and the plum trees begin to blossom. I cooked some dishes, but still felt lonely. Could you pleasee to apany me and appreciate the beautiful scenery?¡±


    Knowing it was not Ling Li, she relieved. She was very good at cooking and treating. That¡¯s why Qiu Meng asked her for help.


    But Qiu Meng was busy settling the ounts for the Ling Mansion. Why did she still have time to cook dishes?


    ¡°Miss, the servant from the Ling Mansion are waiting outside. How to reply?¡±


    Mammy Li asked anxiously. She was old enough and had no children. She regarded Su Li as her child, so, she was worried about her marriage.


    Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion was in equal status with the Ling General¡¯s Mansion. The general was powerful and kind, but she never heard that he wanted to marry. The Third Master was a yboy. Miss Su Li couldn¡¯t marry him.


    When Su Li looked up, she saw Mammy Li murmured. She shook her head, closing the envelope and giving it to her, and said, ¡°Tell the servant that I will go and enhance my cooking skills under the directions of Madam Qiu.¡±


    Mammy Li saw the name, and smiled embarrassedly. She was oversensitive.


    In the Ling General¡¯s Mansion, Qiu Meng was extremely happy when she got the reply. She took the invitation and walked to the backyard.


    In the backyard, there was a little prayer room. All the people in the Ling Family who were killed in battles were set memorial tablets there. Ms. Gu almost stayed here every day, just for inner peace.


    ¡°I killed many people in my whole life. I beg you, not for a peaceful death in my old age, not for an excellent life after death, but for my future generations. Please bless them not being invaded by the evil...¡±


    She twirled the beads, closing her eyes, as if she was integrated herself into the Buddha statue and became a peaceful Buddha herself.


    ¡°Mom, are you there?¡±


    It was Qiu Meng. Ms. Gu finished herst prayer, putting down the beads and standing up slowly. Then, she picked up her crutch, pushing the door anding out. With a serious expression and stable voice, she asked,


    ¡°Meng, what happened? You interrupt me, and I know it must be an important thing, so, I came out in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Mom, good news.¡±


    Qiu Meng told her the whole thing, and showed her the invitation.


    Ms. Gu kept silent, suddenly she beamed with a smile. ¡°Su Li is a good girl. We should try our best to treat her well. Li must treat her sincerely. If Su Li is unwilling, we also should not force her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right! But...¡±


    Qiu Meng hesitated, ¡°Li finally had a thought of changing himself and returning to the right path...¡±


    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t make use of the innocent girl!¡±


    Ms. Gu tapped the floor with her stick. Her turbid eyes were full of brightness to see through the world. ¡°Meng, I know you are eager, so am I. But... More haste, less speed.¡±


    Ms. Gu walked along the corridor with her cane, and Qiu Meng held her arms and followed.


    ¡°For several years, the Ling Family has been supported by Ping alone. He has sheltered us from troubles. Li is still a descendant of our Ling Family, and even though his legs were broken, he should know his responsibility! If he only knows to be greedy for enjoyment and beauties under the protection of Ling Ping instead of being sincere, it¡¯s our duty not to hurt Su Li, do you know?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that he¡¯s serious this time.¡±


    Qiu Meng could not help but retort, but Ms. Guughed, ¡°He is only 17 years old. The most frequent thing he has done in the past ten years is to take the little fatty of the Tang Family to the entertainment alley. If his father was still alive, he would have broken his legs!¡±


    Qiu Meng kept silent. Seeing that she was a little embarrassed, Ms. Gu continued but didn¡¯t expose too much, ¡°It can¡¯t be taken seriously because the young man is headstrong, especially Ling Li. He is full of tricks. The Ling Family has been faithful and virtuous from generation to generation. If Ling Li can¡¯t promise loyalty to Su Li, we must not be humiliated in this matter! But...¡±


    At the moment, Ms. Gu took the invitation from the hand of Qiu Meng and said with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯ve done without asking my opinion. Since the girl ising, it¡¯s better to see if they are predestined.¡±


    Qiu Meng opened her eyes wide, ¡°You... Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°When did I say no?¡±


    Mrs. Gu smiled, ¡°But it must be dealt carefully. Whether the girl is a princess or not, it depends on her own, you know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Qiu Meng nodded and looked at Mrs. Gu longingly.


    Mrs. Gu shook her head andughed, ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even knead the dough. But our Gu Family used to have a snack shop. The secret form is still saved. Follow me and take it.¡±


    Qiu Meng¡¯s eyes were brightened, and she was dainty and said with a smile, ¡°I liked snacks of the Gu Family very much when I was a child!¡±


    Mrs. Gu scoffed, ¡°We didn¡¯t make any progress in the matter of Su Li and Ling Li. And you just want her to make snacks for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Su Li¡¯s craftsmanship is superb. If the shop of the Gu Family wasn¡¯t closed, if I had given her the snack form, maybe I could still have a taste of the snacks in those years.¡±


    ¡°You are a mother of two grown sons, are you not afraid of beingughed in such a manner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the First-Grade Madam granted by the imperial court. Who dares tough at me?¡±


    Qiu Meng was very proud. Ms. Guughed and shook her head without saying a word. Her eyes shed with love for her daughter-inw. She treated her as her daughter, and she was reluctant to say anything bad about her.


    At this moment, in the east courtyard of the Ling Mansion, Ling Li was shocked to stand up from the wheelchair by Ling Xian¡¯s news. ¡°What? My mother invited Su Li toe home directly?!¡±


    A hint of weirdness shed through Ling Xian¡¯s eyes, and she gently nodded, ¡°Madam has gone to talk to the olddy and she would make snacks with Miss Su Li.¡±


    Ling Li suddenly got toothache. What was his mother¡¯s purpose?


    Be frank?


    No, no, no! This was absolutely impossible. He was not ready yet!


    Although he didn¡¯t know how to prepare.


    ¡°If you feel tedious, it¡¯s better to stay in the east courtyard.¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s proposal made Ling Li more upset. He didn¡¯t tell anyone about going to see Qiu Meng alone. Of course, he was not going to tell anyone about that for the moment, but...


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to run away!¡±


    Ling Li said in a low voice and his firm attitude frightened Ling Xian.

 Chapter 236 - Similar People

    <h4>Chapter 236 Simr People</h4>


    Yun Yi came to Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion to report thetest situation of Su Li.


    ¡°Why did Mrs. Meng of Ling General¡¯s Mansion suddenly invite Li?¡±


    Dongfang Rui frowned and walked back and forth in the room.


    Yun Yi added, ¡°Mrs. Meng is making a new snack. Because Miss Su Li has unparalleled cooking skills, she wants to ask her for help.¡±


    Then Dongfang Rui sneered, ¡°At the end of the year, there are too many ounts in the Ling Family. Can Qiu Meng have leisure time? I guess she has other intention. However, Li is back to our family now. The Ling Family dare not do anything wrong to her. At that time, apany Li to the Ling Mansion and ask other guards of the Yunge Sect for cooperation outside to protect her.¡±


    Su Li had just returned to his side, and he certainly did not want to let his daughter get married immediately.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Yun Yi bowed and smiled bitterly. Based on his cultivation, if he went with Su Li, it¡¯s more likely that she protected them.


    ¡°Never tell anyone about my other identity, including my father. Since you have passed my test, guards of the Yunge Sect will also belong to the Linli Building in the future. Understand?¡±


    Thinking of the order from the Miss, Yun Yi said nothing and retreated quietly. The reason why they knew the real role of Su Li was that they were recognized by the Miss, and they would not vite hermand.


    Whenever he thought that Mr. Li was his owner, who was famous in the capital and had the same status with Childe Li, the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help marveling again and again.


    It was a gamble to follow the unknown owner after the hard practice of 20 years. Since he knew the status of the Miss in the auction house, he would wake up happily when sleeping. It was hard for ordinary people to understand the sense of honor and joy.


    The Miss must be the person who could achieve great things. If they followed such a dynamic leader, their life would be full of splendor!


    When Lord Rui met Yun Yi, Wu Bin was beside them; however, they did not find a shadow peeping on the wall covered by trees in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Why does the force of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion expand so much? It¡¯s unusual that even the servants are young masters of inborn fourth hurdle. This matter must be reported to the leader, so that we can feel at ease...¡±


    The shadow soon receded, and no one found that he hade.


    ...


    As soon as Yun Yi returned to the Affiliated School of the National Academy, he told Su Li the order of Lord Rui.


    ¡°Father asked you to go with me, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Su Li gently raised her eyebrows. It was not dangerous to go to the Ling Mansion above board. If Ling Li had some other arrangements, she could also ask Yun Yi to help her. ¡°Then you can follow me, and listen to me for every word and deed. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Yun Yi was astonished. Though Ling General¡¯s Mansion was an important site of the imperial court and had a legendary figure, Ms. Gu, nobody could have a better cultivation than the Miss even General Ling Ping. Why did she look so cautious?


    With this idea, Yun Yi got on the carriage with Su Li to Ling General¡¯s Mansion.


    Seeing the carriage of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansioning, the Ling Family¡¯s servant who had been waiting early hurried to open the gate of the mansion. Ling General¡¯s Mansion was very big, even with a special parking area. Yun Yi stopped the horse ording to the servant¡¯s directions and jumped to the ground immediately to wee Su Li to get off.


    Exhaling a heavy breath gently, Su Li looked around. She had just seen the ruins of Ling General¡¯s Mansion, so it made up for her regrets to see the real one.


    ¡°Princess Li, this way please. Madam has been waiting for you since the morning in the hall.¡±


    A plump and gentle mammy saluted Su Li. Su Li came to her and said gently with a smile, ¡°What is Mammy¡¯s name?¡±


    Mammy was ttered suddenly and answered repeatedly, ¡°Princess, I am Li Qing.¡±


    ¡°You are Mammy Li.¡±


    While leading the way, Mammy Li nodded and thought that Princess Li was the kindest girl she had ever seen and that her gentle temper was simr to Madam¡¯s. If she could be married to Ling Li, it was servants¡¯ blessing.


    After a while, Su Li and Yun Yi came to the hall. Qiu Meng rushed to Su Li and shook her hands, ¡°Su Li, I¡¯m longing to see you day and night. Youe finally.¡±


    Amazed by Qiu Meng¡¯s enthusiasm, Su Li tried to take back her hands but failed. She could only nod and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time toe to General¡¯s Mansion. If I do something against the mansion¡¯s rules, I wish to get Madam¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I invite you to help me. There are no rules for you. Follow me and try some snacks made by myself.¡±


    Qiu Meng held Su Li to backyard seemingly just for snacks. Su Li felt at ease and followed. Yun Yi followed, too.


    At the beginning, Miss Su Li was regarded as a gentle, polite, and knowledgeable person. Then she became ¡°Mr. Li¡± who was smart, strong and mysterious.


    No matter which one she was, she could handle things easily and catch the initiative. It was quite interesting to see the scene that Miss Su Li was taken different ces by Qiu Meng. Yun Yi smiled.


    At this moment in the East Courtyard of Ling Mansion, Ling Li sighed, ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯ve put on my clothes. I don¡¯t need the tuinga, right?¡±


    Ling Ping gave the tuinga to Ling Xian and wanted to me him. But he couldn¡¯t helpughing out, and said, ¡°Mother specially called me back from the barracks outside the city to look after you. If I cannot fulfill her order, I am going to be med. Xian, dress him quickly. Su Li hase.¡±


    Staring nkly, Ling Xian became fresh after hearing Ling Ping¡¯s words. She picked off the tuinga of Ling Li whose long hair scattered at once like pouring ck ink and hid his forehead and side face with deep shiny eyes.


    The yboy changed greatly like a sharp sword.


    Ling Ping was shocked suddenly. And a picture urred in his mind.


    Three or four years ago, he was ambushed and was the only living person after seeing his lieutenants fall down one after another, but he was still struggling. The enemy still owned a squad of cavalry whose General was higher than him in cultivation and had not fought. He was tricked wantonly like a rat by enemies.


    The setting sun was like blood, and he was doomed to die.


    He ran into the cavalry with a thought of death. Just at that moment, a young man with scattered hair killed all the enemies with his sharp sword in a short time.


    He could still remember the smell of thick blood. And he wanted to step forward to have a look at the face of the young man. But the young man didn¡¯t tend to get contact with him. Disappearing in the mountains, the young man showed him only that ck hair and shining light of the sword.


    He was... Brother Li?!


    Ling Ping was scared by his guess. How did he think of Brother Li? Brother Li inly did not practice...


    Seeing Ling Ping¡¯s facial changes, Ling Li suddenly thought that he once had to pick off his tuinga and hid behind his hair to save Second Brother because he didn¡¯t wear his mask.


    Feeling bad and covering his face with hands, he turned around and pretended to say angrily, ¡°Xian, what are you doing? My hair is scattered. Put it back. It¡¯s really ugly.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Master. I do it right now.¡±


    Ling Xian replied timidly and bound Ling Li¡¯s hair quickly. The expression of anger and his shouting made the image in Ling Ping¡¯s mind ruined.


    Ling Ping kept scratching his head. He didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and it was an illusion. Brother Li couldn¡¯t be the mystery.


    Meanwhile in the backyard of Ling General¡¯s Mansion.


    Su Li took a bite of the snack made by Qiu Meng. She was surprised at the taste. Even though it lookedmon, it smelled so special that it reminded her of the Peiyun Cake she ever tasted in the previous life.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Facing Qiu Meng¡¯s expectation, Su Li nodded and praised her, ¡°The ingredients are so special that I never had such a taste before.¡±


    Qiu Meng saw the appreciation from Su Li¡¯s eyes. This girl was different from others who ttered her as soon as they caught a chance. She was honest.


    Actually, she appreciated Su Li. Even if Su Liplimented her, she would also think Su Li was sweet.


    Qiu Meng sighed and spoke frankly, ¡°To be honest, little Su Li, I cooked the snack under Old Lady¡¯s guidance. In the past, the snack shop of the Gu Family was renowned around the city. Then the Old Lady joined the army, and the shop was closed without an inheritor.


    Su Li was quite interested in what Qiu Meng said. She knew the snacks of the Gu Family from Ms. Gu¡¯s biography which said that the Gu Family was certainly a snack provider. But it was not written in detail. She never thought the snacks of the Gu Family were so famous.


    In the previous life, after the doom of the Ling Mansion, the snack house of the Gu Family was not owned by the Dongfang Family, but by the Wu Family. Was the Dongfang Family less powerful than the Wu Family?


    Su Li was puzzled, but Qiu Meng was full of nostalgia and took out a copy of the snack recipe for her.


    ¡°I invite you to help me restore the vor of the snacks. I heard that you have been fond of studying cooking and talented in it since you were young. The Old Lady is old and has no energy to study it. I also know that I am not suitable for cooking when I see what I cooked overnight.¡±


    Then Su Li said with a smile, ¡°Madam, you are very talented. Formon people, even if they are busy all night, what they cook may not taste more delicious than yours. You just have no time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qiu Meng was deeply attracted, ¡°But every time I spend time cooking, the taste is not so good.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said with a gentle smile, ¡°You cook less, so you can¡¯t master the amount of ingredients. There are some tips for cooking. If you like, I can teach you now.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Standing up!

    <strong>Chapter 237 Standing up!</strong>


    Qiu Meng was so attracted that she almost agreed. But when she thought about the purpose of the visit, she shut up immediately and was in a cold sweat.


    ¡°It would be a fault to forget about my son in order to improve my cooking.¡± She thought.


    ¡°There will be more time in the future. Give you the recipe first.¡±


    Qiu Meng was so generous that Su Li was a little surprised. She hurriedly returned it to Qiu Meng and said, ¡°Madam, no gain without pain. Forgive me for not epting such a precious recipe.¡±


    Qiu Meng put the recipe in her hand again and chuckled, ¡°Take it. That¡¯s the Old Lady¡¯s idea. No one in the Ling Family can make a cake. If we let it lie idle, it will be a piece of waste paper. It¡¯s better to give it to you. If you can restore the vor of the past, we can also buy some to enjoy the delicious food.¡±


    Then Su Li shook her head hurriedly and said, ¡°Madam, you give me the valuable gift. If I can make it, I will definitely send some to you for tasting. How could I receive your money?¡±


    ¡°Did you agree?¡± Qiu Meng giggled.


    The expression of Qiu Meng¡¯s nostalgia disappeared and was reced by pride.


    Su Li was stunned for a moment and nodded helplessly. In order to let her ept it, Qiu Meng designed a n. It was too treacherous.


    ¡°Su Li, I suddenly remembered that I am going to attend the tea party held by Madam Yu today. I have to go out at once!¡± Qiu Meng suddenly stood up and said in a hurry. The acting... Even Yun Yi felt embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s impolite for me to leave when you just came... By the way, my third son is at home. Let him apany you for a moment to perform the duties of the host. Don¡¯t refuse it. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    Although Qiu Meng¡¯s acting skills were poor, she negated all the possible reasons for refusal of Su Li. So, Su Li had to nod.


    Yun Yi tried his best to restrain himself, but it was hard to hold back. Thanks to his tan skin, the red face wasn¡¯t seen clearly.


    Soon Qiu Meng pretended to leave, but actually went back to the backyard and secretly encouraged Ling Li.


    ¡°Li, I¡¯ve done everything that I could do. Then it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Su Li took the recipe and followed the maid to the East Courtyard. She looked up at the vines full of the wall, and there was a gleam in her eyes.


    In the previous life, the Ling Family was used of treason because of the site, and they could not prove their innocence.


    Ling Li was here as expected.


    It was obvious that Qiu Meng had nned for a long time. Su Li and Yun Yi were led to the East Courtyard easily. Through the long corridor, Yun Yi found at least a dozen of warriors of the inborn realm secretly protecting Ling Li. He secretly sighed that the protection of the Ling Mansion to the yboy was as good as that of Su Li. He became the yboy because they had doted on him since the childhood.


    At the end of the long corridor, there was a small yard. The maids stood on both sides of the gate and opened the door for Su Li. The scene was in sight.


    The plum tree was in full bloom. The green leaves ttered the plum blossom very elegantly, which was different from the luxurious life in Yun Yi¡¯s imagination. Wasn¡¯t Ling Li a yboy? Why did he live in such a poor yard?


    When Su Li stepped in, she felt the tactical matrix. Ling Li couldn¡¯t make it. It must have been done by the Yinmo Cult. Although it couldn¡¯tpare with that of the master who taught her in the previous life, it was also at a high level.


    Ling Xian stood under the eaves and saw Su Li, with a warm look and a smile, ¡°Princess Li, Childe has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Ling Xian bowed her head and walked away. Su Li looked at her. When she was going in, she suddenly stopped, ¡°Childe Ling asked you to be his maid. It¡¯s really extravagant.¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard it. She looked down to escape from Su Li, but she was shocked. Her cultivation was discovered. How could it be?!


    Yun Yi didn¡¯t understand what Su Li meant, and didn¡¯t know that Ling Xian had the cultivation of the inborn sixth hurdle. He just looked at Ling Xian subconsciously and found that she was really beautiful, and that her temperament was not like a maid, but... still couldn¡¯tpare with his Miss.


    He thought about it, and suddenly heard, ¡°Yun Yi, go in with me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Yun Yi was shocked. But seeing Su Li¡¯s indisputable look, he could only follow her in. He had no experience of helping Su Li cope with the yboy.


    In the room, she saw Ling Li in a wheelchair beside a round table.


    Ling Li was dressed in a pale gold robe, with a neat tuinga, and he had an angr face. His eyebrows were like a pair of swords, the eyes were shining like stars, and his lips were thin.


    Yun Yi was shocked. Was he the first yboy of Yunjing? Was the rumor wrong?


    He was obviously introverted and not simple. If he weren¡¯t in the wheelchair, Yun Yi would almost have thought that he saw the Young Master. It was unusual that the temperament could appear on a disabled childe.


    Ling Li looked at Yun Yi and then looked at Su Li curiously.


    Su Li didn¡¯t seem to see it. She stretched out her hand directly and said, ¡°If you give the thing to me, our transaction will be finished.¡±


    What?


    Had they known each other before?


    Yun Yi was frightened again. After entering the East Courtyard, he was frightened all the time.


    Ling Li was speechless, and he felt both sad and amused at once. Su Li misunderstood that he asked his mother to call her over, but it was difficult to exin the matter.


    Thinking of the strategy that his mother used in urgent times, Ling Li reluctantly lifted the nket, stood up and walked to the desk. Then he turned the ink stone, and immediately a downward stonedder appeared from the ground.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Su Li frowned; however, Yun Yi was thoroughly stunned.


    Third Master of the Ling Family, he... he... he stood up?!!


    Hadn¡¯t he been crippled since childhood?!


    Was everything fake?!


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help looking at Su Li, but found that she did not have any unexpected feeling.


    She actually had known it before!


    Su Li did not say anything. Ling Li looked at Yun Yi, who felt surprised, and said in a strange way, ¡°He is your man, but you did not tell him anything?¡±


    ¡°You know, some things could be known through observation, and it¡¯s unnecessary to speak it out.¡±


    Su Li shook her head. She pointed to the secret way and said, ¡°You dare to dig a tunnel in the Ling Mansion. Aren¡¯t you afraid to be known by the Dongfang Family?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face showed something evil. And he smiled and said, ¡°I am the most noticeable and insignificant person in the eyes of Dongfang Xiao. It is impossible for him to search my yard.¡±


    Could anyone know that a young yboy who had been crippled for more than ten years, had a great secret in his residence?


    Knowing it, Yun Yi admired and respected Ling Li so much. No matter what he hid, it was not easy for him to have pretended to be a cripple yboy for more than a decade.

 Chapter 238 - Fright of Yun Yi

    <strong>Chapter 238 Fright of Yun Yi</strong>


    Qiu Meng ordered servants to prepare the lunch and let a mammy go to the East Courtyard to call Ling Li and Su Li. But the mammy came back alone and said happily,


    ¡°Madam, little Master and Miss Su Li strolled outside. They are not in the East Courtyard!¡±


    After hearing this, Qiu Meng was surprised and delighted. Suddenly she thought of something and asked quickly, ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful in Yunjing City. How could they go out alone? Did a guard follow?¡±


    ¡°Xian said Miss Su Li has been protected by the maids around her, and some guards are also there. Don¡¯t worry, Madam.¡±


    Qiu Meng signed with relief after hearing the words, with happiness in her eyes.


    This silly boy said that he didn¡¯t know how to amuse a girl, but the girl was willing to go out with him after they just met. It seemed that Li probably would get married!


    Thinking of this and looking at a table of hearty dishes in front of her, Qiu Meng decisively sat down and began to eat. Her appetite became better.


    Obviously, there was no way that she could eat all the dishes alone. She would definitely waste them. But whatever, wasting was rare in the Ling Mansion.


    ...


    Su Li, Ling Li and Yun Yi walked in a dark paved path, and there were lights along the way.


    Yun Yi walked behind Su Li and Ling Li, with astonishment on his face. The underground of Yunjing City was full of hard tes. How much was the cost ofbor, materials and time to build such a paved path?


    Ling Li, the disabled little Master, had a big secret!


    Pit-a-pat...


    The sound of footsteps was very clear, echoing in the quiet environment. Su Li was surprised but looked cool. She had thought that there was an adytum in the underground of the East Courtyard, but it was a way! Which ce did the way lead to?


    Su Li, Ling Li and Yun Yi walked fast. Five minutester, a turning appeared, and a taste of earth overwhelmed them. Yun Yi immediately realized that it was the suburb of Yunjing City.


    The hidden path was dug from the Ling Mansion to the suburb. Even if it was dug straightly, the distance must be more than ten miles!


    Yun Yi roughly estimated the cost ofbor and looked at Ling Li¡¯s back with awe. The Third Childe of the Ling Family was even more mysterious and horrible than he thought.


    Suddenly!


    Ling Li stopped walking.


    Su Li squinted and saw a turning. In the middle of the path from south to north, there was an upward stone staircase. It reminded her of the map of Yunjing City. She immediately knew the ce and asked,


    ¡°Why do you take me to Moyin?¡±


    Ling Li smiled and shook his head. He said with a gentle and deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a special ce. Dude, you can go up.¡±


    Yun Yi was stunned, pointing to himself subconsciously, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Li nodded without an exnation.


    Yun Yi looked at Su Li for permission. Su Li hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Go up and keep polite.¡±


    The ce where they were going next must be more important than the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult in the Moyin Street, and Yun Yi hadn¡¯t been fully trusted by Ling Li.


    But¡ª


    There was no reason for Ling Li to believe in himpletely.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li agreed, Yun Yi nodded and walked up the stone staircase, but thought, ¡°Moyin sounds familiar. I might have heard it before...¡±


    The stone staircase had dozens of steps. Yun Yi walked to the end and came to a small room with all kinds of weapons and clothes. They glittered coldly and must be excellent weapons and armors.


    He had no clue. Then he pushed the door open and went out. The scene outside instantly made him stunned.


    In the spacious and bright hall, Ling Qinn sat on the seat of honor with the mask of Qinghu. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and sat against the chair. Ling Liuyi and others were sitting around the long table as well.


    When Yun Yi opened the door, they all looked at him. In an instant, they nced at him with hostility and coldness in their eyes. Yun Yi was scared and had goose bumps.


    ¡°Where the hell am I?¡±


    Why were there so many seniors of the inborn realm? Such cold air... Each of them must have killed dozens of lives at least!


    He didn¡¯t dare to move and just turned his eyes slowly. Finally he looked at Ling Qinn¡¯s mask.


    A cyan fox... This mask was also familiar!


    He looked up slowly. Suddenly he saw the screen which was carved with the image of arge jade-bone mask behind Ling Qinn. He was enlightened suddenly. Wasn¡¯t it the same as the mask of Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult?


    Wait!


    Yun Yi realized something and suddenly looked very ufortable. He should have known that a man wearing the mask with the image of a cyan fox should be...


    A cyan fox meant it was Qinghu!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Looking at Yunyi¡¯s face with mixed feelings, Ling Qinn began to speak without any nervousness. He didn¡¯t think that the East Courtyard of the Ling Mansion had the possibility of being broken through suddenly, and today...


    Yun Yi felt nervous and said constrainedly, ¡°I¡¯m the guard of Princess Li. Where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°Snigger!¡±


    Ling Liuyi burst outughing. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You havee here, but you don¡¯t know where it is. I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s Moyin, the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult!¡±


    Yun Yi had blurred vision, and he almost fell over. He held the door with one hand and pressed his chest with the other. For a moment, he could not speak.


    At this moment, he was choked up with emotions.


    Moyin!


    As expected, this was Moyin, the headquarters of the evil cult in the legend!


    What was the status of Childe Ling Li?


    Childe Ling Li could bring him to the headquarters. So, his rank must be high in the evil cult. He was a protector as a minimum. Unexpectedly, the little Master of the General¡¯s Mansion in the imperial court should have such a deep connection with the leader of a cult of the evil circle in the martial arts circle. It was shocking.


    Seeing that Yun Yi was shocked, Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart. He shook his hand and gave an order, ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Do not frighten our guest. Serve the tea.¡±


    It was obvious that Ling Li adored Su Li. Since this person was her confidant, he must be well treated.


    Yun Yi felt better and then gave the fist and palm salute while smiling constrainedly. He stammered, ¡°Thank you... Lord Qinghu!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be med for the nervousness because Qinghu was the most powerful person besides Childe Li!


    ording to the rumor, he became the military adviser in the Yinmo Cult and continuously organized several purges for sects. The sects showing their slight skills before the Yinmo Cult were killedpletely. Many sects with a simr size as the Yunge Sect were destroyed. That was terrible.


    After the two persons sat down and talked for a while, Yun Yi found that Qinghu might not be that terrible as he imagined. Thetter had an encyclopedic mind and unmatchable wisdom. He broadened Yun Yi¡¯s horizon in only five minutes.


    ¡°Lord Qinghu, I have a question, but I don¡¯t know whether to ask.¡±


    Yun Yi held a tea cup, looking restrained. He was too curious, so he spoke it out.


    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    Ling Qinn asked as before, with a bit of banter in his eyes. He just asked the reason why Yun Yi knew nothing as a person around Su Li. He replied, ¡°Miss Su Li asked me to go without an exnation.¡±


    Miss Su Li was as interesting as Mr. Li.


    ¡°I want to ask about the rtionship between the third son of the Ling General¡¯s Mansion and your cult.¡±


    Yun Yi asked nervously, and hurriedly added, ¡°Lord Qinghu, if my question touches the secret of your cult, just ignore it. I am just a little curious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a secret.¡± Ling Qinn nodded. Hearing it, Yun Yi was a little confused. But he felt doubtful hearing thetter part, ¡°Since you came with Ling Li, it is not a secret.¡±


    Then Ling Qinn stretched out his finger to the screen and asked, ¡°Do you see the pattern of the mask?¡±


    Yun Yi nodded repeatedly and answered, ¡°Sure! Everyone knows the title of Childe Li.¡±


    ¡°That mask belongs to Ling Li.¡±


    Ling Qinn added calmly, and Yun Yi was instantly confused.


    Master Ling Li... He was Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li?!


    Tick...


    There were drops of water in the stone gap of the paved path. Su Li took a drop falling on the fingertips and felt it for a moment. She said, ¡°This is the barren mountain outside the Yunjing City. Are men of your cult mice? Why do you dig such a long tunnel?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s metaphor was quite offensive. If anyone said in this way, Ling Li must be angry. But for Su Li, he could only secretly smile and said, ¡°Su Li, if a force in the martial arts circle wants to exist for a long time, what¡¯s the most important thing?¡±


    ¡°Vitality! A force with new blood will not be defeated!¡± Su Li said without thinking, and then she suddenly realized something, with her eyes shing lightly. She said, ¡°Was the Yinmo Cult¡¯s secluded site for training new blood in the mountains?¡±


    Ling Li was surprised first, and then his eyes becameplicated. He felt jealous but pretended to be calm, ¡°It seems that you are very familiar with the affairs of the sect. Is it because of the Ling Li Building?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t connect me with Mr. Li. I have no rtionship with him.¡±


    She created ¡°Mr. Li¡± to separate Ling Li with her. If Ling Li thought that she was rted to the Linli Building, all efforts were in vain.


    But Su Li didn¡¯t know that when Ling Li heard her words, they were immediately misinterpreted.


    There was no intimacy between Su Li and Mr. Li!


    ¡°Was she exining it to me?¡±


    ¡°Does she care about my feelings?¡±


    Instantly Ling Li¡¯s mind was in a whirl. The umon emotions made his cold and evil face rxed and gentle suddenly. He walked happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the destination. There are barren mountains stretching above without stop, so I call it the Barren Mountain Courtyard.¡±


    Ling Li slowed down deliberately, so that he could walk with Su Li in parallel. He peeped at her side face, with his eyes full of softness like water.


    Mother used to say if someone wanted to get attention, he had to be honest with others. ¡°Now, I will show you everything I have!¡±

 Chapter 239 - Popping the Question

    <strong>Chapter 239 Popping the Question</strong>


    The construction of the Barren Mountain Courtyard was Ling Li¡¯s first measure when he became the Hierarch. After ten years passed, the Barren Mountain Courtyard was erged by several times. Lots of mountains were linked with ingenious mechanisms and used to be the source of transporting talents for the Yinmo Cult.


    After another turning, there was the entrance of the Barren Mountain Courtyard. Ling Li wore his jade-bone mask.


    That was because his real identity was known by a few seniors in the Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°Hierarch!¡±


    ¡°Hierarch!¡±


    As soon as they arrived in the gate, two men in ck appeared and knelt down immediately. Su Li followed Ling Li and knew that the two men were elite killers of the Shalou Cult.


    Ling Li led Su Li to view various ways of cultivating talents in the Yinmo Cult. With Ling Li¡¯s guidance, nobody dared to stop Su Li.


    The test for talents was based on either their endowments or willpower with loyalty as the premise. It was the same as that of the secluded site in the Linli Building. After all, the Yinmo Cult had a long history and lots of means. So, she learnt many tricks. She was going to copy some when she went back to the Linli Building.


    The Barren Mountain Courtyard had never allowed strangers toe. ording to Su Li¡¯s outfit, she obviously didn¡¯t belong to their cult, but men of the cult saw their Hierarch treating her with ttery. They looked at her in a strange way. Even some with high cultivation transmitted the sound in silence to each other and gossiped.


    ¡°Maybe she will be the wife of our Hierarch.¡±


    ¡°What about the Holy Girl?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me... I heard that if one¡¯s cultivation is peerless enough, he can hear the sound transmitted in silence.¡±


    ¡°Hush... We¡¯d better not gossip about our Hierarch¡¯s private affairs.¡±


    Then nobody dared to transmit the sound in silence.


    In fact, Ling Li¡¯s cultivation hadn¡¯t reached the longevity realm. So, he was unable to stop others from transmitting the sound in silence. At this moment, he led Su Li into a delicate stone room in the deep ce of the Barren Mountain Courtyard. As the Hierarch, Ling Li got his own residence in every strongpoint.


    They sat down, and Ling Li made a cup of tea for Su Li. In the previous life or this life, he enjoyed wine, tea and food.


    The scent of tea wafted through the room. Su Li noticed his natural and smooth movements quietly. He liked the tea ceremony as much as he did in the previous life. There was one difference. He used wild tea-leaves that he picked on the mountains in previous life, but in this life, he used the best green tea cultivated by peasants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any question?¡±


    Ling Li calmed himself for a while and said. Although he was trying to calm down, Su Li still felt that he was a little bit strange.


    Indeed, Ling Li was different today. He was too enthusiastic. The secluded site of each cult was more confidential than the headquarters, but he actually let here without saying anything. What was his purpose?


    Did he want me to join the Yinmo Cult, or...


    Su Li frowned and said, ¡°Let me guess. Did you lose the Full Moon and Heart Strings?¡±


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes were suddenly wide open, and the tea water in his mouth almost sprayed out. He managed to hold it but couldn¡¯t stop coughing. His couragested for a few seconds and disappeared because of Su Li¡¯s question.


    Seeing his reaction, Su Li was surprised. She said, ¡°I spoke without thinking. And did you really lose it?¡±


    ¡°I spoke without thinking.¡±


    Ling Li felt he was going to spit out blood. Without saying anything, he took a ss bottle out of his sleeve and put it on the table. He had always carried the Full Moon and Heart Strings because it was important and it was what Su Li needed.


    ¡°Take it, and I don¡¯t owe you anything for your help for Ling Qinn!¡±


    Su Li took the ss bottle with the body temperature. She was excited, but she restrained herself soon. She put it away and said, ¡°I appreciated your helpst time in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, and in that case, you still owe me one request. Then we¡¯ll be even.¡±


    Hearing such cold words of a deal, Ling Li looked down and said with mixed feelings, ¡°Why do you have to put us in this way?¡±


    ¡°What does the Hierarch Ling want then?¡±


    Su Li looked down. She looked calm, but in fact, she was nervous. There were strange feelings inside.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s words were like being stuck at the throat by a rock.


    ¡°Just say it!¡±


    ¡°What am I waiting for?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do if she refuses me?¡±


    He seemed to have two kinds of consciousness tangling in his head. Ling Li bit his lips, and his hands hidden under the table were slowly squeezing his knees very hard. He said nothing.


    A sense of obscure self-mockery urred in Su Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°What am I expecting in this life?¡±


    ¡°Hierarch Ling, I¡¯ve got what I want and will just leave so as not to affect your practice.¡± Su Li¡¯s voice was t. She put down the tea cup and was ready to leave without hesitation.


    At the moment, Ling Li lifted his head up, and a strong firm voice echoed in the room.


    ¡°Su Li, will you marry me?¡±


    ...


    At the Affiliated School of the National Academy, Wu Bin stood beside the gate and watched in the direction of Su Li¡¯s departure this morning. He was so worried because it had been so long since the Miss left. Even a formal banquet would have been prepared!


    The Third Childe of the Ling Family was an asshole, but he didn¡¯t dare to do something evil because Madam Qiu was at home. So, what was the reason?


    The school hadn¡¯t been over yet, so there were only two or three pedestrians on the way in front of the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Suddenly Wu Bin saw a man in a bamboo hat walking to the school.


    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Off limits to all unauthorized personnel!¡±


    A guard immediately scolded the man. The man lifted his head a little, and his face was revealed. Wu Bin saw his face and became nervous. He told the guard to leave and weed the man in the bamboo hat to the school.


    After they entered the front hall, the man took off his bamboo hat, and a young face appeared. It turned out to be the Fourth Prince of Tianji Country, Tantai Yu.


    ¡°All forces have left Yunjing City after the Auction Fair. I didn¡¯t expect that Prince Tantai is still here.¡±


    Wu Bin said politely but didn¡¯t rx his vignce. The Prince of the Tianji Country was distinguished enough to be treated carefully. But why did hee here? How was Miss rted to the Tianji Country¡¯s prince?


    Seeing Wu Bin¡¯s defensive expression, Tantai Yu smiled and said, ¡°Butler Wu, there¡¯s no need for you to be nervous. Ie to say goodbye to Su Li today.¡±


    Wu Bin hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°May I ask about your rtionship with Miss...¡±


    Tantai Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Since she didn¡¯t tell you, I will respect her. If you want to know, just ask her personally.¡±


    Then he sighed andughed at himself by saying, ¡°I guess that she doesn¡¯t want to see me. Well, just give her this sword, please.


    Tantai Yu reached out his hand, and then the sword astonished Wu Bin very much. It was the Hanfeng Sword that was worth tens of millions from the Auction Fair.


    ¡°This...¡±


    Wu Bin hesitated again. He would make a huge mistake for taking something that Miss didn¡¯t want.


    Tantai Yuughed and said, ¡°Rx. It¡¯s just a gift for our first meeting.¡±


    He exined with a smile. Then he put the sword on the table gently and turned back to leave. Looking at him, Wu Bin felt that he was lonely.


    Wu Bin couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Wait! Miss wasn¡¯t reluctant to see you. Early this morning, she went to the Ling Mansion to make desserts with Madam Ling. If you really want to meet Miss, just wait here.¡±


    Tantai Yu stopped walking. He turned around and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much. Otherwise I will regret for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°This is my duty, Your Majesty.¡±


    Wu Bin asked a servant to make tea. The mildness and modesty of Tantai Yu made Wu Bin think of other things.


    Tantai Yu was good-looking, polite and graceful, and his cultivation was over the inborn third hurdle at least. His performance was excellent on that day in the imperial court. Such a person might be the future empire of Tianji Country.


    Master didn¡¯t want Miss to get married, but she was seventeen and would have to marry a decent man.


    Good and bad people mixed up in Yunjing City. Only General Ling Ping of the Ling Family was a match for Miss. But it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to have a wife, and he was a bit older. However, Tantai Yu was only neen, two years older than Miss. He was so appropriate!


    ¡°Miss may not say yes now, but I have to keep an eye on for her.¡±


    ...


    In the Barren Mountain Courtyard, Su Li stopped by the door. Her back was facing Ling Li, and her body was too rigid to move.


    What did... he just say?


    Crack!


    Ling Li moved fast around the table, and the tea cup was identally touched and broken into pieces on the floor. But he didn¡¯t care. He walked towards Su Li¡¯s back. He looked so serious and said with a low voice,


    ¡°Su Li, my family members are all loyal and honest, but most of them died tragically. There must be viins behind. I swore that I would never be in a rtionship until I revenge for their death. But you make me break my vow.¡±


    ¡°I thought about it before. I would confess my feelings to you once I seeded in seeking revenge. But I was afraid that you would marry another man. Thinking of it, I was tortured! So, let me be selfish for one time. I tell you in advance. Are you willing to... wait for me? After my revenge, I will marry you, my only love.¡±


    ¡°In Dasu Town, you didn¡¯t give me an opportunity to exin. Now please listen to me. I was born with my memory of the previous life. I came from a ce called the earth, and I was the King of Killers! Ling Xue... was my biological little sister in the previous life. But she killed me personally, and I didn¡¯t know the reason. And this became my obsessiveness.¡±


    ¡°You know how to cook the food on the earth and how to make the wine on the earth. So, there was some misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean to piss you off!¡±


    ¡°My mother said if I want to win your heart, I should be totally honest with you. Now you know my background and secrets. If you want to know more, I will not keep anything. Now, will you be my future wife?¡±


    Ling Li finally had a trembling voice. He stared at Su Li. When she turned around slowly and showed a cold face, all his courage and excitement had gone.


    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 240 - Wandering Ghosts

    <strong>Chapter 240 Wandering Ghosts</strong>


    Su Li¡¯s words were like the foreversting ice on high mountains, cold and ruthless.


    Ling Li froze as if he was struck by thunder. He fixed his eyes on Su Li¡¯s extremely calm face. His lips were shaking as if he was going to say something, but he didn¡¯t ask why in the end.


    ¡°If there is nothing more, I¡¯m going to leave then.¡±


    Su Li looked at the sculptured man in front of her and left without hesitation before Ling Li¡¯s reply.


    Ling Li¡¯s body was stiff, and he held the posture for a very long time.


    Immersed in deep sorrow, Ling Li didn¡¯t feel the sense of escaping in Su Li¡¯s leaving.


    Men in the Barren Mountain Courtyard wondered why Su Li left alone but didn¡¯t dare to ask under Ling Li¡¯s deterrence. So, Su Li went back to the tunnel easily.


    Su Li turned back to make sure no one followed. She couldn¡¯t hold anymore and fell on the ground with one hand against the wall. After removing the spell, some blood flew out of her mouth. Her calm face was reced by strong pain and guilt, and tears dropped down along her cheeks like a broken beads line.


    It was so close. She almost said yes, but at thest moment, she had to cast spell to block her emotions to say no.


    She slowly closed her eyes. Every matter and encounter passed in her mind, blurring the boundary between her previous life and this life. She was lost at the moment.


    ¡°Yeah, I went through the torture of being cut to pieces in previous life, and I swore that I must return all my sufferings back in the afterlife.¡±


    ¡°Su Li, you¡¯re just a ghost who wants to revenge from the hell.¡±


    ¡°How am I qualified to touch any other things?¡±


    She smiled with a hoarse and cold voice. She shed countless tears, and the bloodstain on her month was still wet. But she didn¡¯t wipe it. She just stood up embarrassedly and walked towards the deep recesses of the dark alley.


    Just as she thought, she was like a solitary and homeless ghost.


    After she left, there was a light in the dark alley, and an old figure appeared from nowhere. With the light lightening the man¡¯s face, it could be found that he was the old beggar who had ever told Su Li¡¯s fortune.


    But the way of his appearance was very strange, just like a ghost.


    The old beggar walked to the wall by which Su Li once stood, looking at the blood on the ground. He shook his head and slightly sighed, ¡°Obsession will kill people...¡±


    ...


    Ling Li sadly came back to the Ling Mansion. Ling Xian pushed the wheelchair behind him, with happiness and worry in her eyes.


    Luckily, Su Li refused him and didn¡¯t take Master away from her. But Master felt so hurt. ¡°What should I do if he kept in this way forever?¡±


    Hearing her sone back, Qiu Meng immediatelyid down the ounts in her hand and weed him back. When she saw her son was like suffering a great mental harm, she walked towards him quickly with worries, held his wheelchair and signed Ling Xian to leave.


    Ling Xian hesitated for an instant but had to go. Madam was Master¡¯s mother. Maybe she had ways to cheer him up. But Madam seemed to like Su Li very much...


    No matter how Ling Xian worried about Ling Li, she couldn¡¯t handle the situation. That¡¯s because she was just a maid in the Ling Mansion. She made the decision so that she could stay with Ling Li but now it became the biggest stumbling block.


    At the present, Qiu Meng was asking her son for information in the study.


    ¡°What? You just told her?¡±


    She looked at her son in shock and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re a silly boy. Have you been a yboy in vain for all these years?! It¡¯s the first time for you two to go out together. How dare you tell her your true feelings? She is an unmarried girl, so she must be reserved. It¡¯s certain that she refused you.¡±


    Ling Li felt astounded and stammered, ¡°Really?¡±


    Qiu Meng lessoned him like an experienced person, ¡°Of course! You should not be impatient when you pursue her. You need to do it slowly. I¡¯ve just prepared a good start for you, and I thought you were smart enough to cultivate your rtions. But you... Ouch! Let me think what we are going to do next...¡±


    Ling Li scratched his head and looked very silly. He wasn¡¯t like a resourceful devil of an evil cult, controlling numerous lives now. He was like an innocent boy.


    He thought there was something wrong about what his mother said, but also thought she was right. Maybe he was too impatient.


    He remembered everything happening in Dasu Town. They had a chance to encounter in a ship outside the Hongyan House and had much contact because of the Full Moon and Heart Strings. What Qiu Meng said seemed to be true.


    That¡¯s right!


    He had never tried to impress Su Li throughout.


    His eyes became brighter and brighter. He said, ¡°Mom, I know what to do!¡±


    But at this moment, Su Li went to the Linli Building and changed her y-covered clothing into the same but cleaner one, and went back to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. She looked calm and cool and didn¡¯t seem to cry before.


    Yun Yi was taken by Su Li from the Yinmo Street, and was still stunned that the headquarters of the Yinmo Cult was a street. He didn¡¯t notice Su Li¡¯s change on the road.


    ¡°Miss, you finallye back.¡±


    Wu Bin came to her, looking at her nervously. Seeing that she was neatly dressed, he dropped his worry and said, ¡°There is a respected guesting here to visit, and he has waited for a long time.¡±


    Su Li went in with her eyes shing. Yun Yi left to have a rest, and Butler Wu wanted to follow Su Li. But Su Li stopped him and said, ¡°I can handle it, Butler Wu. There is no danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    He knew she wanted to get rid of him. So, he smiled like a blooming old chrysanthemum and turned away.


    Su Li came to the Affiliated School of the National Academy alone and indeed saw Tantai Yu sitting on the center of the school, having his back toward her.


    Hearing something, Tantai Yu turned around. As soon as he saw Su Li, he showed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and walked to sit down across from him. They looked at each other, but he was a little bit nervous. So, he avoided eye contact with her. His ears became red.


    Heined in mind that he felt happy to have a junior sister apprentice, but he wasn¡¯t good at getting along with girls. Su Li¡¯s first impression of him was not good, and it might be worse now.


    The clumsy action made Su Li rxed, and sheughed sweetly, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you¡¯re funny.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    He was astounded and his face turned even redder.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you shoulde back to your country after the Auction Fair. Otherwise it would be dangerous. Why are you still at Yunjing City?¡±


    ¡°Is she concerned about me?¡± Tantai Yu felt warm and agreed with what she said very much. If contacting with the Yinmo Cult and Linli Building, it must be dangerous to stay at Yunjing City.


    He took out the Hanfeng Sword to Su Li and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. I¡¯m here today to say goodbye to you. I noticed you don¡¯t have a suitable weapon and this Hanfeng Sword...¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the Auction Fair, there were so many weapons that had the same level as the Hanfeng Sword, but she nodded with a smile and received it. It was like a dreaming true for Tantai Yu.


    Seeing that Su Li received his gift, he was delighted but hesitated for a moment and said with a low voice, ¡°Actually, Master also came here.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t hee to see me?¡±


    She pretended to be doubtful and avoided eye contact with Tantai Yu. Of course, she knew Qi Xianqing hade here, and he also was caught as a guide by Ling Li. If Ling Li didn¡¯t know their rtionship, whether Tantai Yu and Qi Xianqing could be alive and leave Yunjing City was not certain.


    Tantai Yu sighed and said, ¡°I just knew. Master was once the royal preceptor of the Dahan Country, but then he fell out with the Dongfang Family. You¡¯re the princess of the Dahan Country now, and he probably didn¡¯t decide how to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li nodded but didn¡¯t care. If Qi Xianqing really cared about worldly rules, why did he recruit her as his apprentice? He was from the Ghost Valley in previous life and countless people wanted to be his apprentices. However, the first rule was that only men were recruited!


    Tantai Yu left quickly, with warmth and happiness in his heart. The rtionship between him and Su Li finally made some progress.


    Su Li went upstairs step by step and stood in front of the window of the second floor. She gazed at the night and felt a little puzzled.


    She really wanted to know why Qi Xianqing came here to contend for the Full Moon and Heart Strings, but his action had failed, and Tantai Yu wasn¡¯t going to tell her seemingly. If she asked him, it would certainly expose some rtionships. So, she had to give up.


    She took the ss bottle from her cuff and turned it to the moonlight. The Full Moon and Heart Strings was shiny.


    The people of the martial arts circle all knew the Full Moon and Heart Strings should be used at a full moon night. Those taking it could reach the Immortals¡¯ ce in Full Moon with the essence of the moon and have a strongbat power. But she got another usage from that special woman in previous life.


    She squinted her eyes slightly, looking determined.


    That was a dangerous path, but it was also what she needed now.


    The next morning,


    Mammy Li got up and washed up. Then she started to make breakfast for Su Li. The courtyard had been cleaned up by servants, and she just needed to serve Su Li well.


    But at this moment, there was a noiseing from the front of the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    ¡°Who dares to make trouble here?¡±


    Mammy Li was curious and went out after adding a handful of wood in the stove. She was immediately stunned by the scene.


    ¡°Wu Bin, how dare you stop me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Third Master Ling, it¡¯s just...¡±


    Wu Bin showed a wry smile. He didn¡¯t understand why this big yboy woulde here. It seemed that if he didn¡¯t stop him, he would go to the mansion of Miss straight away.


    ¡°Okay, let me ask you. Is this the Affiliated School of the National Academy?¡± Ling Li asked arrogantly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu Bin didn¡¯t know what the meaning was, so he just nodded.


    Ling Li said loudly, with a strange smile, ¡°Ling Mo, tell him why the Affiliated School of the National Academy was established??¡±


    Ling Mo said without any expression, ¡°Master, the Affiliated School of the National Academy was established for yboys of Yunjing City to study.


    ¡°So, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ling Li said cheerfully and went into the Affiliated School of the National Academy with Ling Mo. Wu Bin and others were stunned.

 Chapter 241 - Enemy

    <strong>Chapter 241 Enemy</strong>


    In the school,


    Su Li and Ling Li, one staying behind the table, the other sitting in front of the table, didn¡¯t say anything face to face.


    After a moment, the atmosphere in the ssroom was so strange that Ling Mo couldn¡¯t stand it and quietly retreated to the door, standing with Wu Bin. Wu Bin nced at the ssroom from time to time, and he was also confused and had a slight headache.


    Did the little boy entangle with Miss?


    Su Li was calm and pulled out a book under the table to read, but her mind was not on it. Yesterday, she refused him clearly. Ling Li was so proud that it was impossible for him to appear again, but how could he do so next day?


    Was something wrong?


    After all, Su Li had forgotten that Ling Li in this life possessed all and didn¡¯t only depend on her. This was different from the situation in previous life.


    ¡°Lecturer Su, don¡¯t ignore me while reading.¡±


    Hearing his words, Su Li looked up expressionlessly and said with her lovely voice. ¡°There are so many things taught by the Affiliated School of the National Academy. They have never been stipted. And I just know a little. What do you want to learn, Childe Ling?¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows, with a thought shing through his heart, then smiled and replied naturally, ¡°Why are you so modest? Your talents are well-known in the capital city. I will learn what you want to teach.¡±


    Su Li was annoyed. If he gave any answers, she could only say that she was not good at it, and then drove him away, but his words hushed her.


    As a hierarch, was he ready to stay here?


    At the door, Wu Bin was amazed that Miss even lost thenguage games. It didn¡¯t seem too easy to deal with the yboy of the Ling Family.


    ¡°Well, there must be some residences in the National Academy. I¡¯m going to obey my family¡¯s instructions and study hard. So, I have to bother Lecturer Su to arrange a residence for me.¡±


    Wu Bin stared.


    How could he stay with Miss?!


    Wu Bin turned around and saw Ling Mo standing at the door. Thetter looked at the gate of the school expressionlessly and failed to turn his head back. Wu Bin couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. ¡°It is a pity that such a loyal servant follows Ling Li.¡±


    But Wu Bin didn¡¯t see that when he turned his head, Ling Mo was drawing at the corner of his mouth.


    Why hadn¡¯t he found the master so cheeky before?


    Su Li wasn¡¯t willing to let Ling Li be here at all; otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have a day of peace. But she was still afraid that she couldn¡¯t help revealing her feelings, so she simply let Wu Bin take Dongfang Rui.


    When Wu Bin hadn¡¯t finished his words, Dongfang Rui couldn¡¯t help going to the Affiliated School of the National Academy to drive people, but Qiu Meng appeared in time. One was the prince of the Dahan Country, and the other was the wife of the deceased King of North. Although there was no big difference in identity, they were arguing when they met.


    ¡°You and I know the origin of the Affiliated School of the National Academy better than anyone else. Its former owner was Yu, the first apprentice of the royal preceptor. Now it belongs to my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Lord Rui, it¡¯s all right for Ling Li to live in the school, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Madam Meng, I won¡¯t agree with whatever you say. The innocence of my daughter is quite important. If you really let your son live here, how will people in Yunjing City treat her?¡±


    Dongfang Rui looked very angry and blushed because of quarrels. So did Qiu Meng.


    Hearing thest words, Qiu Meng became silent and nodded after a long time, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. I promise for my son that he won¡¯t stay in the school. But my son can only study here instead of the National Academy. I hope that Miss can take care of him and let him drop bad habits. You can understand me, Lord Rui.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Qiu Meng finally agreed, and Lord Rui was relieved. Ling Ping was an important figure in the imperial court. Lord Rui couldn¡¯t annoy the Ling Mansion unless necessary. But it was impossible for Ling Li to drop bad habits.


    Everyone knew his intention.


    How couldn¡¯t Lord Rui know what the boy thought about? What¡¯s more, Qiu Meng didn¡¯t care. She looked at his daughter strangely.


    No way!


    He must pay more attention to prevent his daughter from being cheated.


    Qiu Meng sighed in her heart. Su Li was such a kind girl. So, she wanted Ling Li to marry Su Li at once. This made her dizzy and forgot to consider the reputation of Su Li. Luckily, Ling Li would go to school every day and study with her, which would improve their rtionship.


    With their own thoughts, the two persons finally ended their conversation.


    Ling Li was a little disappointed but he also knew that it was the limit that he could fight for now. He winked at his mom and pushed the wheelchair into the school.


    Su Li heard the sound transmitted by Dongfang Rui in silence and felt at ease. Thinking of the idea from her father, she couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    After settling the things, Qiu Meng left with Dongfang Rui. However, for a moment after she left, arge number of people came to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Most of them were famous yboys in Yunjing City, with several guards of the Yunge Sect.


    Seeing this scene, Ling Li, who wanted to stay with Su Li alone, got angry.


    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±


    He shouted loudly. Ling Mo immediately stopped in front of the gate and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master is inside. Who dares to disturb?¡±


    Most of them had been punished by Ling Li. Seeing Ling Mo at the moment, they immediately shrank their necks. But when they thought of the benefits, they still had the courage to look up and said,


    ¡°So what? This is the Affiliated School of the National Academy, not the Ling Mansion. We all have chance to study. Can you represent Princess Li?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s up to Princess Li not you.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, show it!¡±


    A group of yboys wereughing and joking.


    Ling Mo was annoyed. When he was about toe forward, Wu Bin stood in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Although the tone of these childes is improper, it¡¯s the truth. If you want to start a fight, ask our Miss if she agrees.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of helplessness. He couldn¡¯t offend Su Li... Hesitating for a moment, he could only step back and let them in.


    Seeing Ling Mo back down, the yboys were very happy. They found that they hadn¡¯t been afraid of Ling Li since Lord Rui supported them,


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen Third Master Ling for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Third Master Ling, I haven¡¯t seen you for many days, which made me very worried!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    These yboys might had been punished miserably at ordinary times. When they had the chance, they couldn¡¯t help seeking revenge. They all sat around Ling Li, and a few people even stood in front of him, like a wall, so that he couldn¡¯t even see Su Li¡¯s face.


    The noise was like a fly buzzing in his ear. Ling Li was gloomy, and finally he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The whole room was quiet, and everyone stopped subconsciously. After all, the first yboy in Yunjing City wouldn¡¯t be controlled with only Lord Rui¡¯s words.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the Affiliated School of the National Academy, Third Master Ling.¡±


    Someone carefully reminded him and nced at Su Li now and then.


    Ling Li smiled, with his bright teeth. Su Li knew everything about him, so she couldn¡¯t have a bad impression on what he looked like now.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s right. For the sake of Lecturer Su, I don¡¯t want to do anything in the Affiliated School of the National Academy.¡± Ling Li nced at the people and said with a smile, ¡°But I¡¯d like to see how many people can go back home!¡±


    Then all the yboys were shocked, and even several of them who had poor mental endurance ran away with pale faces.


    Rustle!


    Several tall boys who sat in front of Ling Li moved secretly and neatly. In a moment, there was no one around him. All the people sat near the wall tightly except Ling Li who sat in the center. How funny it was!


    Seeing theeliness of Su Li, Ling Li became calm. He sat on his seat satisfyingly and his eyes were full of obsession.


    Small Yunjing City... Wherever you went, I would follow.


    Absolute sincerity would move a heart of stone!


    ¡°There is no need to be impatient. I could make it in one year, ten years or even twenty years!¡±


    ¡°I believe that you will fall in love with me!¡±


    His behaviors were so obvious that not only the yboys in Yunjing City, but also guards of the Yunge Sect could feel his determination. They had never imagined that Third Master Ling would be so soulful.


    After the daily courses, all the people left and delivered the message to the whole Yunjing City.


    ¡°The notorious first yboy is pursuing Princess Li.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Ling Li is a disaster for many girls. We¡¯ll never allow him to pursue our goddess.¡±


    ¡°I hear that he is serious this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. No kidding! I will never believe that the yboy will fall in love with someone.¡±


    ¡°I hear that Lord Rui doesn¡¯t like Third Master Ling. He is gathering people to make trouble for Ling Li in the Affiliated School of the National Academy.¡±


    ¡°We are going tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go together!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Young men in Yunjing City were about to gather. A grand scene could be expected in the Affiliated School of the National Academy the next day.


    But now, it was dusk.


    Su Li sat in the mechanism room. Seeing the blood in the handkerchief on the table, she was full of bitterness in her heart.


    ¡°He is really my enemy.¡±

 Chapter 242 - Cheeky Hierarch Ling

    <strong>Chapter 242 Cheeky Hierarch Ling</strong>


    In the next day, Ling Li came to the Affiliated School of the National Academy by carriage. It was crowded inside and outside. He felt extremely angry.


    Even Ling Mo who seldom showed his emotions felt angry.


    Although Master had told him this situationst night, it... was so exaggerated.


    ¡°He ising.¡±


    Someone saw Ling Li and roared to the crowd. Many people felt frightened immediately, and then they made way for him unconsciously.


    But there were still many young talents who never knew the means of Ling Li. They stood in front of the door with an aggressive expression.


    All of them received good education and even went straight to the National Academy. So there were a lot of poor kids touting them.


    These men read books of sages and men of virtue, so they looked down upon yboys.


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help releasing his psychic awareness to scan the whole school of the National Academy. He saw that Su Li sat on her seat, and that she was absorbed in reading. It seemed that she knew nothing about what happened outside.


    This girl had inborn cultivation and got psychic awareness. How couldn¡¯t she know what was going on outside?


    Ling Li had a scornful expression. This was just a small difficulty. It couldn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Get in. If you prevent me, I will throw you to the street.¡±


    Ling Mo heard the gnashing sound. The Leader of the Xuelou Cult who had great power nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    He pushed his wheelchair firmly to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. After a few steps, a young fair man stood in front of him. He pretended to be personable and said,


    ¡°You are Third Master Ling. I heard your name before. Princess Li is dignified. You can¡¯t...¡±


    In the middle of a sentence, this elegant young man was carried and thrown to the street by Ling Mo with one hand. All the people were frightened.


    That was the third gifted schr in the Affiliated School of the National Academy. He might be the prime minister!


    Third Master Ling came!


    Lawless!


    ¡°Ling Li, you are way out of line. Do you really think that we don¡¯t dare to beat you?!¡±


    A strong man stepped in front of the wheelchair. Based on his shape, it could be known that he was the student of the College of Martial Arts.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Chen Kuan. He is the first genius in the College of Martial Arts who reaches the acquired ninth hurdle! Hees to help Princess Li. He must win this time.¡±


    Someone in the crowd said happily. As soon as the voice faded, Chen Kuan was thrown to the street just as the former elegant young man.


    Most people were shocked instantly. Some yboys who had seen this scene before showed mockery to them.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t find out how powerful Ling Li¡¯s subordinates are and dared to challenge him recklessly. How stupid they are!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that people who are in the National Academy are so foolish.¡±


    yboys and young talents stood oppositely. At the moment, all the yboys jeered at young talents, and the young talents red at them with burning eyes.


    These masters from big families weren¡¯t scared away. They red at the young talents without a sign of weakness and smiled,


    ¡°Seeing that you are so ignorant, I warn you that the servant of Third Master Ling is awesome.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he is a genius in practice. He once was a little beggar who was almost frozen to death. Ling Li saved him by chance. So, they grew up together, and since then, he has been only faithful to Third Master Ling.¡±


    ¡°The National Academy contacted with Ling Mo in secret and promised to give him a lot of benefits. He was even invited to be the chief apprentice of the National Academy. But he refused.¡±


    ¡°He is the closest servant of Third Master Ling. The Ling Family treats him very well. With rich resources umted, his cultivation must break through the inborn hurdle. Chen Kuan can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, I am very happy to see that these arrogant people are defeated.¡±


    ¡°Chen Kuan is useless. He couldn¡¯t defeat a servant.¡±


    Young talents felt shameful. ¡°When Ling Mo was young... It was a long time ago. Since they never contacted with Ling Li, how could they know that?¡±


    But now, the two geniuses who represented the College of Literature and the College of Martial Artsy on the ground. They didn¡¯t dare to say something. They were afraid of annoying Ling Li and being beaten.


    Then no one dared to prevent Ling Li. They followed him step by step and wanted to see the fun. Nothing could drive them away.


    The wheelchair creaked.


    When Ling Li just stepped into the Affiliated School of the National Academy and had no time to see Su Li, a sarcastic voice came,


    ¡°Third Master Ling, you are so awe-inspiring...¡±


    Ling Li was a little bit angry, but in a while, he recovered himself. He said cheekily, ¡°You tter me, Lecturer Su. Can we start our lessons?¡±


    Then the crowd following him for fun were shocked instantly.


    Even an idiot could realize that Su Li was teasing him. They thought that Ling Li could be angry, but he epted the praise unexpectedly?


    Was this still the hot-tempered Third Master Ling who was easily doing something egoistically?


    And... he was so cheeky!


    All the yboys admired him. They thought that Ling Li was skilled in pursuing girls. He was really the first yboy in Yunjing City.


    Su Li was a little bit angry. She kept silent and didn¡¯t know how to answer. In just one day, he became cheekier. What¡¯s wrong with him?


    ¡°ss begins!¡±


    She red at him. Then she took out a book and didn¡¯t look at him.


    Of course, she had never preparing lessons. Ling Li was as knowledgeable as her. She would never waste her time for these yboys and young talents in Yunjing City. She taught astronomy and geography, poetry and painting or anecdotes about martial arts circle recorded in ancient books.


    But even so, it also made everyone present infatuated. All doubts about Su Li¡¯s title of the ¡°First Talented Woman in Yunjing City¡± were dispelled.


    With her knowledge umted in previous life and continuous improvements in this life, Su Li¡¯s knowledge was impressive.


    Even Ling Li was shocked by Su Li¡¯s knowledge. He had lived in this world for seventeen years and had read numerous ancient books. After taking charge of the Yinmo Cult, he had a broader vision. However, some contents mentioned by Su Li were unknown to him.


    She couldn¡¯t have such arge amount of knowledge in the Qinghe Province and the National Book Tower. Though she was also taught by Qi Xianqing, it didn¡¯t make sense.


    He had checked the background of Su Li. She just learnt to read in recent two years.


    Suddenly Ling Li remembered the beautiful crying face under the flowermp in Dasu Town two years ago and the table of local dishes in the courtyard of Dasu Town. He stared at Su Li, who was leisurely speaking, and gradually looked confused and lost.


    Su Li, what was the secret about you?


    ¡°At that time, you were going to die because of serious injuries, but you tried your best to save me. You even gave me your first kiss to detoxify me. You spent all your money in adding a life-saving token to me... You obviously loved me!¡±


    ¡°But when I fall in love with you, you avoid me as if I am a snake or a scorpion!¡±


    Why?!


    This question was like a circle, constantly wandering in Ling Li¡¯s mind. But he couldn¡¯t get the answer.


    ...


    Time passed by quickly, and as night fell, Ling Li¡¯s carriage gradually disappeared in Wu Bin¡¯s watchful sight.


    Young talents and yboys also went back, but they couldn¡¯t recover for a long time. They didn¡¯t expect that Su Li¡¯s lessons would be so... interesting!


    At this moment, everyone would like toe to the Affiliated School of the National Academy for Su Li¡¯s lessons even if Ling Li didn¡¯t show. Su Li¡¯s lesson was way more interesting than pedantic schrs in the National Academy!


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Beggars¡¯ Chicken of the Baiwei Building was made by Princess Li. I didn¡¯t care about it, but I¡¯m going to have a taste today!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I heard that the adoptive father and mother of Princess Li are wicked. The princess is so kind. She hasn¡¯t taken back the Baiwei Building yet. She may not feel good to see the money in her purse flowing into the Su Family!¡±


    ¡°I heard that when Princess Li was in the Su Family, First Master Su doted on her very much. Su Qingtan works in the Supreme Judiciary. Now he goes on a long journey for business. I think Princess Li must make a decision after her brotheres back.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re well informed. Do you like the princess too?¡±


    The person who was asked was terrified hearing the words. He looked around in horror. When he found Ling Li was not there, he felt relieved immediately. He said with fear,


    ¡°I dare not. Even if the princess doesn¡¯t belong to Master Ling, I couldn¡¯t win her heart considering my origin. As long as I can quietly see that the princess is happy, I will be satisfied.¡±


    This person did not know that Ling Li and Su Li heard all.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s consciousness is worse than this childe¡¯s.¡±


    Su Li spoke casually. It made Ling Li, who had kept a smile, had a long face at once. With his cultivation, he could stay. Although the cultivation of Wu Bin was not too bad, it¡¯s still not as good as that of Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult.


    Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t call someone, he was a little happy. Unexpectedly, Su Li taunted him immediately!


    ¡°It proves my mother¡¯s words. To pursue a girl, one should be cheeky. I finally know the feeling of showing excessive passion to someone cold.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? If you can¡¯t tell me why, I will call Butler Wu.¡±


    Su Li leaned against the window and looked at Ling Li for an answer, but she was slightly alienated.


    When something was said often, people would be used to hearing it.


    Su Li was used to being helplessness, and Ling Li was quickly used to being cheeky. Hepletely ignored the estrangement of the former and magically took out a mask and handed it to her.


    ¡°This is for you!¡±


    Su Li stared at Ling Li¡¯s mask, which was made of the same jade-bone material. However, the pattern of the mask was quite different from that of Ling Li, but it had the same charm.

 Chapter 243 - Bewitched

    <strong>Chapter 243 Bewitched</strong>


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll do you a trick.¡±


    The disabled young man in the wheelchair was dressed neatly. Although he was wearing only coarse cloth, he still showed extraordinary temperament. At the moment, facing the uglydy whose face was disfigured half, his smile was mild and bright, and even the bleakness between his eyebrows disappeared for a moment.


    The uglydy stopped her work and looked around. She saw that the young man turned one of his hands around, and a mask appeared on his palm. It was made of something jade-like but as white as bone in color. The delicate patterns shed warm light under the dim oilmp.


    ¡°Dear...¡±


    Thedy was very surprised and immediately stood up in panic and pressed down the hands of the disabled young man. She whispered, ¡°Sweetheart, did you steal it from somewhere?¡±


    The mask was so delicate that it was worth a lot. It was hard for their family to have a meal. It was even more impossible to have extra money to buy such thing.


    Hearing the question, the disabled young man smiled, and his eyes were full of gloom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The owner of this thing has always been me. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it. It can be used to iste the exploration of the psychic awareness, but for you, it¡¯s enough to cover the wound on your face for a while. When our baby is born, I¡¯llpound a ster to cure your face.¡±


    The young man¡¯s lips were slightly pursed. Thinking of his pregnant wife who even went to the street with an ugly face to feed the family, he tightly held his fists.


    In the next moment, his clenched hands were gently held by thedy who had a moving smile on her ugly face. ¡°Honey, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s my pleasure to be with you this life.¡±


    Under the dim oilmp, the disabled young man stared at her rough and ugly face, and gradually loosened his clenched hands. Tears welled up in his eyes.


    Men wouldn¡¯t easily shed tears, and they only wept when they deeply grieved.


    ¡°It was hard to erase my sins... even in the next life. How lucky I have met you at this moment, Li.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Su Li? Su Li?!¡±


    As the shouting getting closer, her shoulders were shaken. Su Li suddenly came to her sense and her eyes gradually focused. A slightly anxious face appeared closely to her.


    She blinked her reddish eyes, breathed slowly, and subconsciously stepped back for a few steps. The tea table behind her was knocked over.


    Crash!


    The teacups were broke on the ground.


    Seeing that Su Li was scared, Ling Li found that he was too close to her. He became slightly stiff, and realized that he had left a worse impression in Su Li¡¯s heart again...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid... I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Ling Li tried tofort her and was confused inside. Su Li in his mind should not be so timid.


    ¡°Miss! Miss! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mammy Li hurriedly went upstairs and saw Ling Li, who had changed her clothes. Suddenly, she was startled.


    Didn¡¯t this man leave? Why was he still there?!


    Originally, she had a bad impression for Third Master of the Ling Family. She thought that he was a kind of guy who the Miss could never get along with. But when she saw Ling Li that day, the more she saw him, the more familiar she felt. Then she suddenly remembered that he was the one who had been cured by the Miss in the yard of the valley.


    They had same face but different temperament, but definitely they were the same person!


    It turned out that the Miss and Third Master of the Ling Family both had another identity!


    Mammy Li suddenly realized and she was secretly happy. So, it seemed that Master Ling Li was well matched with the Miss. Unfortunately, only she knew something about their identities.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just knocked over the teacups. Clean itter.¡±


    Su Li saw Wu Bin who was about toe from downstairs and she stopped him promptly.


    Such natural action. Maybe even Su Li didn¡¯t realize what it meant.


    Clearly she knew that as long as Wu Bin came in, Ling Li would have to leave, so that she couldmunicate with Ling Li less. In this way, someone wouldn¡¯t know that they were trying to hide something. But she stopped Wu Bin, because subconsciously... she didn¡¯t want Ling Li to go.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Mammy Li nced at Ling Li and left with a smile.


    Taking a breath and stepping forward to Ling Li, Su Li gently took the mask that he still held in his hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing your identity to give me this mask?¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t helpughing. He said with a shake of head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not afraid in front of you. It¡¯s a secret treasure of the Yinmo Cult like the one I have. Wearing it, an ordinary people can change the face and evade the detection of masters from the longevity realm. Let me tell you a piece of password to use it.¡±


    Pointing at Su Li¡¯s be, Ling Li transferred the password to her but showed a pity in his eyes.


    It¡¯s a pity that his cultivation was not enough to overwhelm those elderly guys of the Yinmo Cult. Coordinated with the unique mental skill of the Yinmo Cult, the mask could be put into the body and carried all the time. It was the most valuable treasure that could save one¡¯s life.


    Originally in Dasu Town, he changed his face with the mask to escape from enemies. Or he would never get out with his real appearance.


    Lowering her head and stroking the mask, Su Li gave it back to Ling Li, ¡°It¡¯s so precious that I cannot ept it.¡±


    Ling Li frowned but soon looked alright. He put the mask on the table and said with a big smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s just amon thing. There are many treasures in the Yinmo Cult. You¡¯ve helped me a lot. Will you refuse a little gift of mine?¡±


    Su Li bit her lips. If there were really a lot of treasures, why did he take this one with him when he had nothing in the previous life?


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take it as your wish.¡±


    ...


    Evening breeze rustled their clothes.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s the Yin jade-bone mask of the pairs which is reserved to give the wife of Hierarch as a present in the future. You give it to her... just like that?¡±


    Reminding of Su Li¡¯s reluctant expression, Ling Mo felt angry.


    Ling Li smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she was unwilling to ept it? If she can be my wife... I¡¯ll be happy. But if not... I¡¯ll wait for her. When I get into the longevity realm, do you think that I will be controlled by those old guys?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ling Mo lowered his head and said firmly, ¡°Master must be in the highest station in the Yinmo Cult.¡±


    Ling Li squinted his eyes to end this topic. Looking at the busy night market, he said after a moment of silence, ¡°How about the Wanjian Sect that you investigated?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said by the Elders¡¯ School that the Wanjian Sect was in a mess that their Young Head had left. Those in Yunjing were looking for the Young Head of the Wanjian Sect.¡±


    Ling Li sneered, ¡°Have you ever seen someone looking for their head so hostilely?¡±


    Ling Mo was shocked, ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°The condition of the Wanjian Sect is good for us. Our Yinmo Cult can have a rest and restore energy. The Dongfang Family should have contact with the Wanjian Sect...¡±


    Ling Li looked grave. It¡¯s more dangerous to find out the real murder for his father than his imagination.


    It was at the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    After Ling Li¡¯s leaving, Su Li took the mask to the underground adytum. She caught sight of the moving Poisonous Mother-Child Insect, and then looked back on the mask.


    After so many ups and downs, this mask belonged to her again.


    Inhaling a heavy breath, Su Li mumbled. The mask became lighter and lighter in a short time and transferred into liquid and flew into her body from her hands.


    Closing eyes and seeing the pubic region inside her body, Su Li felt hot from the head to the toe and saw that the mini mask was lying in the central part of her pubic region.


    Of course she knew how to make it into her body.


    Though Su Li didn¡¯t practice the mental method that the Yinmo Cult wouldn¡¯t expose to outsiders, she was forced to memorize the difficult essays for thousands of times by Ling Li. Those words had been an inseparable part in her memory.


    Even though she didn¡¯t understand the intention of Ling Li, she obeyed him to practice and memorize the hard essays every day. Until confronting misfortune and getting the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction in the brothel camp, she realized Ling Li¡¯s early prediction and regarded the secret method as a seed of revenge.


    The cost of being crazy was killing Dongfang Rui by mistake instead of killing the foe contently.


    Tick-tock¡ª


    Su Li lowered her head and found she had pinched her nails in her palms. Blood was dropping from her palms.


    She stood up in silence and walked to the table. She took the ss of the Poisonous Mother-Child Insect to drop her blood into the ss. Suddenly, the insects smoked as if they were stimted and their surface skin began to corrode.


    Su Li, you¡¯re just the evil ghost to revenge. You could only go to the hell even if you get the mask.


    You couldn¡¯t vacite again...


    At the same time while Su Li¡¯s blood flowing into the ss¡ª


    In the distant frontier.


    Zhu Yan numbly moved the stones which were much heavier than her. Her body was exposed with bruises. Like Su Li in previous life, her eyes were full of desperation.


    After leaving Yunjing City, she wanted to make Su Li¡¯s real identity public. Though she knew nobody would believe her, she was also content with telling it out.


    However, the devil Su Li didn¡¯t give her this tiny opportunity!


    Because she became... dumb.


    In the first day when she was dumb, Zhu Yan howled sorrowfully, and then she suffered wild hits by officers and soldiers.


    After a while, she learned and was quiet. But her body began to ache sometimes. As time went by, she felt more and more painful that she couldn¡¯t even fall asleep!


    It was retribution!


    Pulling the stone to the wall, Zhu Yan smiled silently with tears. This was not the God¡¯s retribution... but the revenge of Erya who was tortured by her when she was a child. Her revenge was much fiercer than anyone else¡¯s.


    All of a sudden, she felt a burning pain on her back.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!!!¡±


    She screamed. The stone suddenly fell down from her hands and nearly hit the supervisor.


    The supervisor was scared to death. He looked up and saw Zhu Yan on the City Wall. He couldn¡¯t help swearing and then he went up to the wall with a whip.


    ¡°Bitch, you want to die!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Zhu Yan was scratching her whole body in horror. She looked terrifying and hideous with her skin bleeding. The supervisor was shocked. He stepped back and wondered that maybe the woman was mad.


    ¡°Help! Help! Something is burning me! Help!!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡±


    Zhu Yan screamed painfully but she was dumb. No one could understand her meaning. More and more people came to look at her for fun. They surrounded her in a circle and guessed.


    ¡°Is she bewitched? It seems to be...¡±


    Then everyone shrank automatically like chilling wind blew from their ears, ¡°No bullshit, and take care of your head!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah!¡±


    While people were chatting with others coldly, Zhu Yan screamed and scratched herself to death, leaving much blood on the ground.


    Seeing her stop breathing, people left as if nothing happened.


    Millions of people died during the construction of the City Wall in the frontier. Zhu Yan was just one of thousands of people who died in a strange way.

 Chapter 244 - Worshipping the Ancestors in the New Year

    <strong>Chapter 244 Worshipping the Ancestors in the New Year</strong>


    In the basement of the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    The Poisonous Mother-Child Insect in the ss had been in blood.


    She finally took this step.


    Staring at this scene, Su Li felt unreal that she killed Zhu Yan so easily in this life. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel better when she killed Su Zipei one day.


    Knowing there was no answer, she couldn¡¯t help thinking and being lost. When she revenged finally and helped Ling Li finish his n, where would she go?


    Several dayster, it was the New Year¡¯s Eve.


    It snowed. Every house was decorated withnterns and streamers. Every family was happy to prepare a table of reunion dinner and see the beautiful snow happily.


    A timely snow promised a good harvest. It would be better next year.


    It¡¯s the day to worship ancestors. Dongfang Rui had already changed into solemn clothes in the morning and went to participate in the sacrificial ceremony of the Dongfang Family in the Imperial Pce. Su Li went to the yard in the osmanthus forest with Wu Bin.


    Su Li ordered all the servants to retreat. Then she knelt alone in front of the tombstone and burned the ghost money. The sky was full of ashes and snow.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been back for three years, and I even didn¡¯t notice that.¡±


    Su Li smiled lightly with warm eyes. It seemed that what she faced was not a cold tombstone but her lovely mother.


    ¡°I have been nicer in this life than I was in the previous life. I cane to your tomb and talk with you. And I didn¡¯t hurt my father. The only thing that bothers me was Ling Li.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that Ling Li, an outstanding man, would pursue me actively. Even if I rejected him many times, he just smiled and continued to work hard without giving up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see his disappointed face anymore...¡±


    ¡°Mom, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°If you hear me, give me some advice.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and then took a copper coin out of her purse. She held it in her hands, and whispered, ¡°If the side with words faces up, then it means that you want me to ignore all and let it be. On the contrary... I will continue to be stubborn.¡±


    Ding!!


    The copper coin flew into the air, and Su Li looked up. It was all snow blown by the wind in the sky, and the copper coin was blown down the cliff.


    Su Li squinted, then she stamped her feet on the ground and fell into the cliff.


    The osmanthus forest was full of dead branches. It was waste everywhere.


    Su Li walked quietly in the forest. She could hear the crunch when she trod on the dead branches and leaves. In order to show her sincerity, she didn¡¯t use the psychic awareness. Instead, she looked for the coin with bear eyes. However, she soon found the copper coin falling on the thick branches without the psychic awareness.


    That was...


    Su Li quickly flew to take the copper coin and opened her hand.


    ¡°Currency of Dahan Country!¡±


    It was the side with words that faced up!


    Su Li was rxed for a moment, as if she had won a battle with a strong enemy. She took a long breath and didn¡¯t struggle for what was right or wrong.


    ¡°Mom, thank you.¡±


    In Ling Family¡¯s sacrificial hall, Ms. Gu stood in front of the memorial tablet with lighted incense in her hands.


    Behind her, Qiu Meng, Ling Ping, Ling Li and Ling Qinn were all in the hall. They went up in turn to kneel down. Even Ling Li was helped by Ling Qinn from the wheelchair to kneel down three times and kowtow nine times.


    After the ceremony, Ms. Gu put the incense into the censer and sighed with loneliness, ¡°Meng, leave alone and go with them¡±


    ¡°OK, mom.¡±


    Qiu Meng recovered from sadness and took everyone away.


    Every New Year¡¯s Eve was not a happy day for Ling Family because they were upset to mourn for rtives. Ms. Gu witnessed the death of her husband, son and grandson. No one could feel her grief.


    When it stopped snowing, the yard was all white. The snow falling on the branches like white flowers in full bloom, which was very beautiful.Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    Ling Ping pushed Ling Li in the wheelchair to walk in the yard. He experienced a lot but there was pain and missing in his eyes now. He tried to say in a t tone, ¡°Brother Li, do you remember our eldest brother?¡±


    Ling Li was stunned. He remembered the handsome face with a simple smile. He nodded gently and grinned, ¡°Of course. Although I was young at that time, I still remembered.¡±


    In that year, the eldest brother was 17, the second brother was 12, and he was only eight. But the life of their eldest brother stopped at 17 forever.


    In that year, he met the old guy and took over the Yinmo Cult. Since then, he protected his second brother from being harmed by viins.


    ¡°It had been eight years. How time flies.¡±


    Ling Ping grabbed the snow on the side of the road and made it a ball. He was smiling, but his voice was dry, ¡°When we were young, eldest brother was the naughtiest one. Every year when we worshiped ancestors, he secretly brought us to have snowball fights. When father found out, we must be beaten, but he never changed. We also followed him every time, and enjoyed it...¡±


    Ling Li was silent. At that time, he was born in this family with memory. Every time, he was forced to y by his eldest brother, but he was not interested in the snowball fights at all. However, he didn¡¯t expect that now he could only recall the good times in memory.


    ¡°Brother Ling, I¡¯m... ipetent!¡±


    Ling Ping suddenly knelt down, sobbing.


    Every one of the Ling Family knew that someone was behind the incident, but no one dared to go into it seriously. He wanted to follow the clues many times, but he almost died in many dangerous situations. Every time, he was saved by the force that protect him secretly. He was warned that he was not powerful enough, so, he should not take actions recklessly.


    He was too weak!


    ¡°Second brother...¡±


    Ling Li looked terrible. He gently hugged the general who was crying like a child and said softly, ¡°Second Brother,pared with me, you¡¯ve done a good job. You support our family all by yourself. The Ling Family will no longer exist without you.¡±


    It snowed again, and they were quiet.


    Qiu Meng hid outside the courtyard and covered her face. She wanted to cry but she stopped herself from shedding tears. As the hostess of the Ling Family, she should be strong.


    During the reunion meal, the house was full ofughter as if the sadness had disappeared.


    After dinner, Ling Qinn said that he would stay for a night. But he went around in the yard and left with a basket of ghost money.


    ¡°Master, shall I follow him?¡±


    Ling Mo immediately came to report, but Ling Li shook his head slightly and drank a mouthful of Liehuo Spirits. He was slightly drunk, ¡°No, I know who he is looking for.¡±


    It was dark outside, and everyone was asleep. There was still a light on the deste grave hill.


    There was a table of food in front of a marble tombstone. The wine and meals were cold, but the man did not leave.


    Chen Gong leaned against the tombstone and stroked it just as stroked the cheek of his lover.


    He spent every New Year¡¯s Eve like this.


    ¡°Jun, wait me. I will apany you soon.¡±


    Ling Qinn heard the low murmur. He shook his head slightly, walked to the tombstone, and put some ghost money to the dying fire.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened 14 years ago.¡±

 Chapter 245 - 16 Words

    <strong>Chapter 245 16 Words</strong>


    Chen Gong looked at Ling Qinn and wasn¡¯t surprised, because Ling Qinn had contacted him in his real identity before. And he was not surprised any more after several months. Since then, they had contact secretly but had no chance tomunicate face to face because of their situations.


    ¡°You¡¯vee just at the right moment. Drink the rest of wine with me.¡±


    Chen Gong looked at Ling Qinn and a bitter smile crawled on his face under the light of the fire.


    Ling Qinn put down a pile of ghost money and took the wine jar out with his left hand, ¡°The ss one Liehuo Spirits of the Linli Building. Brother, taste it.¡±


    Chen Gong was shocked when he heard it, ¡°ss one Liehuo Spirits! Is this a jar at 100,000 taels?¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded slightly. Sitting beside Chen Gong, he opened the mud seal with one stroke. A strong smell of wine was emitted.


    Actually, the price of the ss one Liehuo Spirits had already exceeded 100,000 taels. Merchants who had no chance to buy the raw wine of the Liehuo Spirits reced it with ss one Liehuo Spirits. The price of each jar of the wine was nearly one million taels. Thanks to Mr. Li, he could get the wine at the original price.


    Chen Gong drank a cup of the wine suspiciously, and immediately the spicy wine flowed into his stomach like a fire.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Chen Gong eximed, and then he said with a low voice, ¡°The Liehuo Spirits of the Linli Building was really worthy of the reputation, but... the financial situation of the Ling Family had always been difficult. If you want to give me something, it should not be borne by Madam Meng.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes dodged, and then he replied with a rxing tone, ¡°Lord Chen, you don¡¯t need to test me. I can tell you directly that I have been supported by other forces. It¡¯s very easy to take out 100,000 taels. If you are willing to tell me the details about extermination of the Yi Family, you will get a lot of reward.¡±


    ¡°You really work for Third Prince.¡±


    Chen Gong looked vignt andplicated, ¡°The Ling Family adopted you secretly and hid your identity, but the fact is that the Ling Family has declined these years. Without the help of the Prince, how can you control the Supreme Judiciary at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Chen, you are wrong.¡±


    Ling Qinn still smiled. Chen Gong was confused a little. He asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Third Prince also thought that it is him who helped me reach the position now. But the fact is always moreplicated than our expectation, right? Lord Chen?¡±


    Chen Gong frowned slightly, and he could not help saying, ¡°Who is the prime mover?¡±


    ¡°It is not necessary for you to know that, while you should only realize that he has no rtionship with the royal family of Dahan Country. And it is a wise choice for you to cooperate with me to find out the real murderer.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes were full of hatred, he continued with a low tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Chen want to revenge for your wife?¡±


    Chen Gong kept silent for a long time. When he saw that Ling Qinn¡¯s look was simr to his, finally he nodded, ¡°Yi Mo, I believe you this time, and I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded slightly and felt relieved. Chen Gong kept this secret for years and trust nobody, while this time he got the opportunity to let him put off his vignce and tell him something.


    ¡°14 years ago, I was just amon physician of the Ministry of Penalty.¡±


    Chen Gong nced at Ling Qinn who looked calm, ¡°All people of the Yi Family died just overnight, which shocked the whole city. The Ministry of Penalty was ordered to collect the corpses for inspection, and I was also there.¡±


    Ling Qinn clenched his palms, and blurred pictures went across his mind.


    When the tragedy happened, he only remembered the scream of his mother and the blurred figure who struck him on his left chest, then it was endless cold.


    He stared at Chen Gong, asking with a low voice, ¡°What did you find then?¡±


    ¡°Everyone was killed with one stroke, even General Yi!¡±


    Recalling the dire situation in those days, Chen Gong was in deep doubt and shock, ¡°At that time, General Yi was the most capable deputy of General Ling. His cultivation had reached the eighth hurdle in the inborn realm. Who can defeated him with just one stroke and he even had no time to help anyone escape?¡±


    ¡°People of the longevity realm...¡±


    Ling Qinn squinted his eyes, thinking of the mysterious man around Mr. Li some days ago. It was possible for that kind of seniors to kill all of the people in the Yi Family.


    ¡°I kept sensible, though I was shocked. After I did some deep inspection, I found that there were lots of problems. But then, Chengjun died, so, I had no patience to deal with anything.¡±


    Chen Gong sighed, and, looked serious. He turned his head and looked at Ling Qinn. ¡°You should listen carefully for what I said next. I didn¡¯t tell anyone for 14 years.¡±


    Ling Qinn was shocked a little, and he subliminally lowered his voice, ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Firstly, after the murder, the killer should have been ready to set the fire and burn the corpses. There were full of firewood and oil near the wall. But for some reasons, he went away immediately so that I could see the first scene of the crime.¡±


    Ling Qinn feared. And he would lose his life if there was a fire at that time.


    ¡°Chen Gongughed bitterly and said, ¡°The fire was not avoided and it burned in the Ministry of Penalty. If I hadn¡¯t snuck out because of my wife, I would have died in the fire.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, it was the identity of the murderer.¡±


    Chen Gong touched the tombstone slightly, ¡°When I stole my wife¡¯s body and went back home, I found that her expression was full of doubt rather than fear. I have been thinking about the real identity of the murderer for years. Maybe my wife was familiar with the murderer. And my wife was killed because of she saw something about the Yi Family. But I have secretly searched all the people my wife knew over the years, and none of them fit the case.¡±


    ¡°If a senior of the longevity realm really want to hide the real cultivation, it is hard for you to know.¡±


    Ling Qinn shook his head and said, as for the martial arts circle and the spiritual circle, he enjoyed a wider scope of knowledge than Chen Gong.


    ¡°Maybe you are right.¡±


    Chen Gongughed wryly. ¡°But even if this is the case, I can¡¯t probe any further, so, my attention was soon diverted to the third point, the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty, Prime Minister Tang!¡±


    ¡°Was he the Minister of Ministry of Penalty?!¡±


    Ling Qinn shrank his pupils and thought many things at the moment.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Chen Gong¡¯s tone became colder, ¡°In those days, a lot of news were regarded as scandals by the royal family. It was sealed up tightly and the Ministry of Penalty was burned down. Prime Minister Tang was called into the pce and wasn¡¯t punished severely. After several years, Zuo Qian was suddenly transferred to Yunjing, and he was promoted all the time. Then he became the one who was only subject to the emperor. So, I always have a conjecture...¡±


    ¡°Who was the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary that handled the case at that time? Maybe...¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes flickered with danger, and his heartbeat was elerated slightly. Chen Gong sighed, ¡°You are right. That is Ma De of the Ma Family. Now they are the most important persons to the emperor, with strong power.¡±


    ¡°I should have known that nobody can do that except them in Yunjing City!¡±


    Ling Qinn looked terrible. He turned around and was going to leave.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Chen Gong sulkily stopped him and said, ¡°It is based on our spection. We have no evidence. If you take actions impulsively, you will make the Ling Family a scapegoat!¡±


    Ling Qinn trembled slightly. With blood receding in his eyes, he became calm.


    He took several deep breaths and slowly sat down. He said in a steady tone, ¡°Evidence? That is easy! The senior of the longevity realm always has a long life, so, he must be alive now. Catch the senior of the longevity realm and torture him. You will know the truth!¡±


    Chen Gong sneered and couldn¡¯t help saying ironically, ¡°How do you catch him? He can kill you with one palm!¡±


    ¡°Of course I have my way.¡±


    Ling Qinn took a deep breath, then a huge n urred in his mind, ¡°Next, you just see how I will find out the real murderer!¡±


    Chen Gong looked at him in doubt. Why he was so confident to fight against that powerful person?


    However, seeing that Ling Qinn was so firm, he felt a little hopeful.


    ¡°If you can really do that, then I... will wait for that day!¡±


    ...


    After the third day of the first lunar month, Su Li moved out from Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. And Dongfang Rui was reluctant to let her leave. But she still went back to the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    ¡°Miss, won¡¯t you open these gifts?¡±


    Mammy Li asked helplessly with a lot of gift boxes in her arms.


    At the beginning of the New Year, young wits and yboys in Yunjing city sent a lot of gifts to Su Li. The packaging showed that these gifts were very expensive. And these people had surprisingly the same reason: thanks for the wonderful course of Su Li.


    But for the inside purpose of them, nobody knew.


    ¡°Keep the gift from the Ling Mansion, and take others to the warehouse.¡±


    Su Li said in an indifferent voice. Mammy Li was amazed and looked up at Su Li who was looking down at the blue jade hairpin in her hand with her bright eyes.


    That was... the favorite blue-cloud-shaped hairpin of the old Miss. Did the master give it to Miss?


    Tears welled up in Mammy Li¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly wiped with her sleeves and returned to find the gift from the Ling Mansion that she put aside. Then she gently ced it in a corner of the table, and quietly retreated.


    ¡°This was the love token that I gave to your mother. She fled to Qinghe Province and pawned it probably in order to get enough food to raise you. I looked for all the pawnshops in Qinghe Province, and finally found it. Now I give it to you.¡±


    Su Li seemed to hear what Dongfang Rui said that night. She squinted with a smile, and then she turned back. Looking at the mirror, she inserted the hairpin in her ck hair.


    A little blue embellishment of the hairpin in ck hair set off her beauty.


    Then, Su Li picked up the gift box on the table and loosened the ribbon to reveal what was inside. It was just a piece of calligraphy work with good paper and ink. She could also smell the faint fragrance of the ink.


    There were 16 words written in fluent lines with different features.


    ¡°On the other side is my adored girl. Quiet and beautiful, she is my ideal spouse!¡±

 Chapter 246 - Like Holding Other Women’s Hands

    <strong>Chapter 246 Like Holding Other Women¡¯s Hands</strong>


    ¡°Honey, do you know poems and songs in my hometown are much better than those of Dahan Country. I¡¯ll read some to you!¡±


    Then, there was a wildugh and helpless dissuasion in the room.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re drunk and you need to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Can such a little wine make me drunk?! Listen to me... On the other side is my adored girl. Quiet and beautiful, she is my ideal spouse!¡±


    ¡°Honey, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re really drunk...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk. I¡¯ll prove it to... to you!¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    ...


    ¡°Miss, Miss, why are you blushing?¡±


    Hearing Mammy Li¡¯s voice, Su Li suddenly regained her mind and touched her hot face. She pretended to be calm and went back to the room with faster steps.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mammy Li chuckled in her mind, and answered in a hurry. She saw Su Li go into her bedroom, then she secretly picked up a scroll on the desk. In her early years, she learned a lot from Su Yun. She was qualified to be a teacher in remote area.


    Seeing the sixteen words on the scroll, she couldn¡¯t help amazing.


    ¡°What a profound level of calligraphy! What a beautiful sentence!¡±


    Mammy Li knew that the scroll was unusual, and she liked it very much. Such a treasure must be enshrined.


    It turned out that the Third Master of the Ling Family pretended to be disabled and a yboy. It was really hard to find out.


    While Mammy Li was surprised by the calligraphy, Su Li had changed into a simple suit and was about to leave. Mammy Li asked in a hurry, ¡°Miss, can I frame it for you?¡±


    Su Li slowed her steps, but she didn¡¯t turn around, and her voice came from afar.


    ¡°As you like.¡±


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t helpughing. Miss was simr to the old Miss. It was clearly that she fancied that guy very much, but she didn¡¯t admit that. Mammy Li was worried about her every time when she saw Miss didn¡¯t have a kind attitude to the Third Master of the Ling Family.


    Thanks to the Master that he was more persistent thanmon people. He never gave up no matter how many times that Miss refused him!


    But now, from the behaviors of Miss, she was touched.


    Mammy Li was very happy. She looked at this calligraphy up and down, put it down cautiously, and turned around to prepare the materials to mount it.


    ¡°Butler Wu, Miss said that she wants to have a rest. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb her.¡±


    ...


    At the same time, on the river side near the old Hongyan House.


    Ling Li stood in the river side, seeing the running water which mirrored his jade-bone mask. There were hundreds of followers of the Yinmo Cult hiding around. No pedestrian could be seen in the streets.


    ¡°Master, will he reallye?¡±


    Ling Mo was in a dark red robe and covered his face in the cloak. No one could see his face. Even he didn¡¯t reveal his strength, people in martial arts circle could be frightened by just his clothes.


    Leader of the Xuelou Cult! Clearly, he was the Leader of the Xuelou Cult!


    But at that time, seeing that Ling Li was in the red, he felt strange, because Ling Li usually wore light color clothes. It seemed that he would get married today.


    Suddenly, he understood, because he remembered that Ms. Li like wearing navy clothes.


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help smiling... Master was very childish about love, because he even concerned the color of his clothes.


    ¡°How could I know that?¡±


    Ling Li replied angrily. Obviously, he was in a bad mood. His performances these days were good enough to move a stone heart. However, Su Li didn¡¯t sway. It seemed that her heart was made of a diamond.


    Ling Mo stopped talking tamely. He wanted to say that Miss Su Li might throw the gift box directly into the storeroom. How could she know that they were waiting for her here today?


    However, he noticed that these days Master was very irritable, so, he did not talk much consciously.


    In an instant, the sky gradually darkened. Ling Li stood by the river like a sculpture for six hours.


    Hearing some slight footsteps, Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened. He turned back surprisedly at once. But he couldn¡¯t help being disappointed.


    The person who came here was not Su Li, but a kind old man in a ck Taoist robe with a lean face.


    ¡°Third Elder.¡±


    Ling Mo saw him and bowed slightly. He was an elder from the Elders¡¯ School who had never been out from the Yinmo Cult for a long time. At the beginning, thanks to the First Elder and his great help, Ling Li could ascend the position of the Hierarch.


    The gentle old man nodded slightly to respond. He looked at Ling Li and said with a smile, ¡°Hierarch, you have been here for a long time. Are you waiting for someone?¡±


    Ling Li frowned slightly and replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s very important. We¡¯d better wait until it¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the blessing of our holy cult that you consider so much.¡±


    The Third Elder said happily and he did not bother with the previous problems. He knew exactly that on the one hand, he came to the Yunjing City for Ling Li¡¯s safety, on the other hand, he came here because of the


    holy girl¡¯s secret notification.


    If the Hierarch really left the affairs of the holy cult because of love affairs, he must stop him in advance.


    The sun was setting, and the riverside was enveloped in darkness.


    Dressing as Qinghu, Ling Qinn came directly here from the Supreme Judiciary. He waited for the right time quietly.Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    Today¡¯s n was made by him. It was unpredicted that Ling Li called so many people. But after seeing the Third Elder, he knew that protected by people from the longevity realm they had enough time to move away before the Dongfang Family realized.


    ¡°Master, It¡¯s about the time.¡±


    Ling Mo reminded in a low voice. Ling Li felt upset suddenly. He was about to say something.


    Abruptly,


    A little boat appeared. A person in red with a jade mask like Ling Li¡¯s went in front of Ling Li in an instant.


    ¡°...You?!¡±


    Ling Li was so happy that he couldn¡¯t help holding Su Li¡¯s hands. Su Li didn¡¯t resist but got off the boat with his support.


    ¡°Hierarch, you gave the mask to...¡±


    The Third Elder was astonished. He was the most experienced elder who knew the meaning of this mask in the Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°Right!¡±


    With his ck hair floating, Ling Li said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m the Hierarch, so, I should choose the madam of the Hierarch! Third Elder, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Hierarch, you are the most valuable person in our holy cult. I have nothing to say.¡±


    The Third Elder said at once. Soon he questioned, ¡°But this is an important matter. Maybe madam needs to go to the Elders¡¯ School...¡±


    ¡°No need to do that so early.¡± Ling Li said.


    Ling Li was so anxious that his hands were sweating. He was afraid that Su Li would p him angrily and left.


    But after Su Li put on the mask, her temperament changed a lot. No matter what Ling Li said, she kept silent, which made Ling Li happy but worried.


    All people began their action. Ling Li and Su Li sat on the carriage specially prepared for the Hierarch. With the gauze floated in the wind, it was just like a fairnd.


    The atmosphere in the gauze was a little awkward.


    Holding smooth hands of Su Li, Ling Li was reluctant to let her go. But her obedience made him a little worried. After a moment of silence, he finally transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°Are... are you really Su Li?¡±


    Su Li turned her head and looked at him through the mask with sharp eyes, which made Ling Li feel that she was a little annoyed.


    ¡°You mean you like holding other women¡¯s hands?¡±


    Hearing these words, Ling Li was immediately in a cold sweat.


    In addition to Su Li, he had no intimate contact with other women. Even Ling Xian just did some simple work for him and never entered his bedroom.


    Ling Li subconsciously held Su Li more tightly and then he whispered in her ear, ¡°Only you.¡±


    Seeing Su Li smiled, Ling Li showed a giggle. Fortunately, he wore the mask. If his expression was seen by the followers, they would be shocked. They would wonder whether the person on the carriage was their Hierarch or not.


    This detail was seen by the Third Elder. He turned his head and sighed, ¡°Hierarch, you should pay attention to your behavior. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Ling Li sat straight andughed, ¡°Do you want me to find a wife for you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    The Third Elder shook his head immediately, ¡°I¡¯m so old and there is no need for you to worry about me.¡±


    When they talked, the atmosphere became rxing, which made Ling Li relieved. If the Third Elder didn¡¯t ept Su Li quickly, it could be troublesome.


    He admitted that he was selfish, but he did not want to give up Su Li or revenge.


    The Third Elder thought a lot at that moment. Although the girl wore mask, he could detect her cultivation clearly.


    If he couldn¡¯t detect it, there would be two reasons.


    One was that her cultivation surpassed the longevity realm and he couldn¡¯t achieve. The other was that she was a mortal.


    Even in the Real Spiritual Circle, there was no senior who broke through the longevity realm. Obviously, he naturally preferred thetter one.


    Marrying a wife for the Hierarch was the most serious thing in the holy cult, but the holy cult was unruly, even Ling Li married a mortal, he didn¡¯t have any disagreement.


    But, for Ling Li¡¯s consideration, he still expected that Ling Li would marry a girl from the martial arts circle. Or there must be a tragedy in the end.


    In the history of the Yinmo Cult, one Hierarch had married a mortal. But how could a mortal understand that the martial arts circle was always in war every day? Finally, the foolish Madam almost made the cult die out. The Hierarch awakened in the end and killed his wife at that time. He alsomitted suicide in front of the memorial tablets of the cult finally.


    What a tragic result!


    ¡°Hierarch, you had read so many ssics, but why will you take the same path...¡±


    The Third Elder sighed, but he never thought there was a Xuangong in the world named ¡°Ghost Valley Meditation Direction¡±. As long as Su Li was unwilling to let people explore her cultivation, even if the Third Elder broke through the longevity realm, he also couldn¡¯t find a clue from her.

 Chapter 247 - Interrogation

    <strong>Chapter 247 Interrogation</strong>


    At night, there were few people on the roads of Yunjing City. Ling Li had already prepared for it. There were no outsiders on the roads they passed.


    Soon, they arrived at a big house.


    Su Li looked up and saw that even in the dim moonlight, the word ¡°Tang Mansion¡± was still shining.


    Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion?!


    Su Li was slightly shocked. Why did Ling Lie here with a great fanfare?


    People of the Yinmo Cult didn¡¯t hide their tracks, and people in the Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion soon found out the movement outside. When the yellow-bellied gatekeeper saw the crowd through the crack of the door, his face became pale with fear suddenly, and he went in to report immediately.


    At this time, Ling Qinn shouted outside the wall in a disguised voice. His voice sounded clear and loud.


    ¡°The Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult ising. Come to meet quickly!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang, who had been sleeping, was awakened. He had no time to put on his clothes. He opened the door only in a white lining, and the panic gatekeeper immediately fell in, ¡°Master, there are many people in ck outside surrounding the mansion!¡±


    Hearing this, Prime Minister Tang had no panic on his wrinkled face because he had experienced two dynasties. He said, ¡°Hurry up, arrange the madam and children to leave from the secret way!¡±


    The butler smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, the secret way copsed a few days ago. It is repairing now. It¡¯s hard to go out!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was frightened with his lips trembling. ¡°When did it copse? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    The butler was at a loss, ¡°Isn¡¯t it your order to repair the secret way? Why...¡±


    The Prime Minister Tang trembled and staggered. If the butler didn¡¯t support him in time, he must be tumbled.


    ¡°Master, we...¡±


    The butler was worried, but Prime Minister Tang shook his hands, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Open the door to meet the guests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The butler ran to the gate frightenedly. Prime Minister Tang followed at slow steps without expression.


    It was obvious that the guests came with preparation. They had no choice.


    Rumble¡ª


    The tall and thick door was pushed by two gatekeepers, which made heavy noises. It was extremely piercing in the peaceful night.


    Seeing that, Ling Li waved. The men who supported the carriage immediately came in. Ling Mo and Ling Qinn stood on the two sides. This scene frightened the Prime Minister Tang.


    There were two people in red in the carriage. He couldn¡¯t see them clearly. But the two men on the sides were easy to recognize. They were two generals of the Yinmo Cult, Qinghu and Xuelou.


    It was easy to know who was qualified to sit in the carriage.


    He was the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, Childe Li!


    ¡°I am the Prime Minister Tang. I am here to meet the Hierarch.¡±


    The Prime Minister Tang said and kneeled with the support of the butler. The Hierarch was equal to emperor just like Dongfang Xiao. It was proper to bow down.


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Here came a cheerfulughter, and then a gentle voice sounded, ¡°Sir Tang, stand up please. If Dongfang Xiao misunderstood about this, it would be terrible.


    Hearing this, Su Li blinked and seemed to understand something.


    Prime Minister Tang found that a force hindered him when he was kneeling down. Therefore, he immediately stopped and straightened up, but he was frightened.


    What he feared wasn¡¯t the force of Childe Li, but his intention!


    There were so many people of the Yinmo Cult in the Tang Mansion. With the suspicious character of him, if the Dongfang Family knew that Dongfang Xiao would doubt why there were no casualties in the Tang Mansion, would the Tang Mansion have a good ending?


    Ling Li noticed the expression change of Prime Minister Tang. Hisughter was still the same as before, and he said slightly,


    ¡°Sir Tang, you are a wise person, so, I will tell you now. I¡¯m here to ask you something. If I get a satisfactory answer, maybe I can keep your people safe.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°You just set me up. How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, you misunderstood me.¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand, while Prime Minister Tang was in a panic at once. Ling Mo immediately rushed into the backyard with some men. After a scary scream, all the women in the Tang Mansion gathered in the front yard. With their bodies trembling, they were controlled by the Yinmo Cult.


    Tang Lei shook his fat body most with rhythm. The young man beside him who looked one or two years younger than him was also frightened. Although he tried to be calm, his face looked as white as a piece of paper.


    Su Li smiled lightly, thinking that if he kept shaking like this, Tang Lei might lose a lot of weight.


    This time, Ling Li urately seized the opportunity to intimidate Prime Minister Tang, and there was no possibility of failure. Therefore, Prime Minister Tang thought that ¡°Hierarch Li¡± was like an evil man who killed people without consideration, but actually Ling Li wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.


    The Third Elder was watching Su Li all the time. Seeing herugh, he felt rxed and thought that she had some special remarkable advantages though she was just an ordinary woman. She could get used to the fights of the martial arts circle, which was good for the holy cult.


    Prime Minister Tang looked pale, and he med himself that he wanted to make a deal with a devil.


    It didn¡¯t matter that he died singly, but if all the lineal family in Tang Mansion were killed by the Yinmo Cult, there would be no generations of the Tang Family. How could he meet their ancestors of the Tang Family?


    Soon, Prime Minister Tang stopped struggling inside and got rxed. He said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Sir Tang is really a wise man.¡±


    Ling Li praised and asked, ¡°14 years ago, the Yi Family was extinguished thoroughly. Mr. Tang should know much about that thing when you were the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty.¡±


    Hearing the words of ¡°14 years ago¡±, ¡°Ministry of Penalty¡±, and ¡°Yi Family¡±, Prime Minister Tang was frightened. Because these words were prohibited to talk about.


    Tang Lei saw Prime Minister Tang confusedly. His grandpa was the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty. Why didn¡¯t he know that?


    ¡°There was no rtionship with your cult. Why are you interested in a thing happened 14 years ago?¡± Prime Minister Tang took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to do anything. If I need, you don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s wise to tell me the killer because I¡¯m in a good mood now.¡±


    Ling Li was so overbearing that he clearly looked down upon anyone in Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion.


    The young man next to Tang Lei was extremely angry. But he knew it¡¯s bad to quarrel.


    With his power, it was normal for the man to be so arrogant.


    Prime Minister Tang was silent and he struggled inside.


    Ling Li repeatedly stopped Ling Qinn to ask and he decided to wait patiently. They should be patient. If people of the Tang Mansion found something wrong, they would fail.


    Prime Minister Tang was in aplex mood. He looked at the madam and children, whose faces were full of hope. If Dongfang Xiao knew that he had said it, his family would die out, and he would be found guilty of treason, which would implicate the whole family!


    ¡°Sir Tang, you¡¯d better think clearly. If you don¡¯t say it, you will also be hated by the Dongfang Family. Also, I will make trouble secretly, so, you can imagine the result. But if you cooperate actively with me, it will be different...¡±


    Ling Li continued to persuade him, and these words also revealed the real situation of Prime Minister Tang.


    Right!


    Dahan Country had already realized the power of the Yinmo Cult for a long time. If they gave enormous publicity to this thing, he would break his promise in front of Dongfang Xiao!


    He was not subject to the Dongfang Family. He kept the secret to protect his family. In this case, he would die if he didn¡¯t say!


    ¡°I will tell you!¡±


    After making the choice, Prime Minister Tang felt relieved and rxed, ¡°I believe you, Hierarch Li. You are well-known in the martial arts circle, and you will not lie to me.¡±


    ¡°You made a good choice!¡±


    Ling Li chuckled and motioned to Ling Mo to take all the people of the Tang Mansion to the backyard and monitor them.


    At the same time, he took Su Li¡¯s hands and got off the carriage. The red clothes they wore were as bright as the fire, which made them looked like newlyweds.


    ¡°Madam, you are here. I am really frightened.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang saluted her with respect. It was said that Childe Li had no wife. So, he was the first outsider to know the information. Naturally, a sense of honor urred in his heart.


    Su Li nodded gently to respond. Her cold response was expected by Prime Minister Tang.


    The Third Elder also nodded to himself. It was rare that a mortal of Dahan Country could be so calm facing the prime minister of a country. Even if she met Dongfang Xiao, her response would not humiliate the cult. This behavior was worthy of the identity as the female owner of the holy cult.


    Soon, Prime Minister Tang, Ling Li and Su Li sat in front of the court. In addition to Ling Qinn standing behind Ling Li and listening carefully, Ling Mo and the Third Elder did note in. They guarded the door in case of idents.


    ¡°What lovebirds you are!¡±


    When Prime Minister Tang saw Ling Li was reluctant to loosen his hands, he sighed. He was sure to tell the secret. Even if he was facing the notorious devil, he didn¡¯t afraid of him.


    Ling Li coughed on purpose and agreed with the Prime Minister Tang. He didn¡¯t dare to see Su Li¡¯s reaction and then he said, ¡°Sir Tang, let¡¯s talk about the Yi Family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang did not notice that Ling Li was embarrassed. He began to talk with misery in his eyes, ¡°I had kept this secret for 14 years. It was time to make it public now. In order to live, I made a selfish choice at that time. But... General Yi was open and aboveboard all his life. He shouldn¡¯t die without a reason!¡±

 Chapter 248 - Surrendered

    <strong>Chapter 248 Surrendered</strong>


    ¡°When I just took up the Minister of the Ministry of Penalty in those years on the support of my family, I also wanted to work hard and reorganize thew of Dahan Country. However, I couldn¡¯t realize my dream anymore because of the Yi Family.¡±


    It was also a pity for Prime Minister Tang when he recalled the past. ¡°Hierarch Li, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re interested in amon family in Dahan Country, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that I don¡¯t know much about the fire in the Ministry of Penalty. However, ...¡±


    ¡°Please put it bluntly. I don¡¯t have so much time.¡±


    Ling Li said faintly, but he paid more attention to it, just like Su Li and Ling Qinn. They all knew that the next thing the old man would say was the key part.


    ¡°Actually, the case of extermination of the Yi Family is full of doubts.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang said directly.


    ¡°Everyone in the Yi Family was killed in one blow! Moreover, the causes of death were different. There was not just one murderer. It seemed that it¡¯s a disciplined organization. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I firstly thought that it was your cult that did it!¡±


    After that, he stared at Ling Li, but he didn¡¯t find any differences.


    Ling Li chuckled, which made Prime Minister Tang ufortable. ¡°Although I¡¯m not a good person, I¡¯ve never had rtionship with the Yi Family. Is it necessary for me to kill them?¡±


    Ling Li said with disdain, but it was true. Although Prime Minister Tang was old, he still had ability to distinguish what was true.


    He was silent for a while, and suddenly he said, ¡°In fact, General Yi Qing was my old friend!¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Qinn held his breath, and subconsciously clenched his fists.


    It was the first time to hear the name of his grandfather from others in 14 years.


    ¡°At that time, General Ling had highest opinion of General Yi Qing. He was very intelligent, so, General Ling would also ask him for advice on every decision. In other words, though Yi Qing was only a lieutenant, he yed a vital role as a military counsellor.¡±


    Ling Li became serious. There was very little memory in his mind about his grandfather and father. He didn¡¯t know what happened in the military camp at that time.


    He didn¡¯t really regard himself as a member of the Ling Family before the assassination. So, he pretended to act as he concentrated on practicing. What he thought all the time was how to return to the earth.


    Now, with his continuous exploration and understanding of this world, the idea of returning to the earth had been already dispelled. In terms of the science on the earth, there might not be in a ne space with the earth. No matter how he practiced, he wouldn¡¯t be able to break the ne and go back.


    When Ling Li returned to his mind, Prime Minister Tang continued to say, ¡°I had an encounter with Yi Qing, andter we became intimate friends. Of course, at my status in the Tang Family at that time, I couldn¡¯t have rtions with people of the Ling Family. Therefore, in order to protect myself, our rtionship was always hidden to others.¡±


    At this point, his face looked extremelyplex, ¡°And it is the reason why I can survive until to now.¡±


    Ling Li was touched, and he raised his eyebrows. He said suddenly without expression, ¡°Is it true that the extermination of the Yi Family was rted to the Ling Family?¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was shocked, but he immediately shook his head, ¡°It seems that Hierarch is a wise man, but it¡¯s just my guess. After all, the men of the Ling Family died in mysterious circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Since the extermination of the Yi Family, the Ling Family was repeatedly confronted with dangers. And from then on, General Ling and the first son in the Ling Family were dead one by one in the next six years. But this thing ended at their second son. I felt so strange that if it was for crippling the power of the Ling Family, why didn¡¯t they kill Ling Ping. Only having the useless Third Master, the Ling Family would be powerless naturally.¡±


    ¡°Aged ginger is more pungent. Sir Tang, you think clearly and understand thoroughly.¡±


    Although Ling Li praised him, but Prime Minister Tang couldn¡¯t hear any affections. There was only coldness in his words. Any personal emotions were not included.


    He couldn¡¯t help fearing. He thought that everyone had emotions when they talked. Hierarch Li said something with scorn and pride before, but now he was emotionless. Clearly, he was trying to restrain something.


    But even he felt unusually, he couldn¡¯t guess the rtionship between the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult and the Ling Family just relying on these small clues.


    ¡°Hierarch, you overestimated me.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang dared not im credit for that. He understood that Ling Li didn¡¯t praise him, so, he immediately continued, ¡°Not long before the extermination of the Yi Family, one day, I met Yi Qing and drank with him privately. At that time, I felt that he was anxious. I asked him many times, but he kept silent. Atst, I didn¡¯t know whether he was drunk or not, he suddenly told me... that he found a big secret!¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows, ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°I asked him, but he sobered up quickly. It seemed that he regretted saying that, and then he kept silent again. He just told me that he would tell me after the things got done. And then, the Yi Family was massacred.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang extremely regretted, and he also remembered the hesitation he saw on Yi Qing¡¯s face. He thought that if he continued to ask, maybe he could know the secret. But since Yi Qing was dead, no one could know that secret.


    ¡°You talked for a long time. Don¡¯t you want to tell us that you just know so little information?¡±


    Here came a cold voice from Ling Qinn. He showed great expectations, but Prime Minister Tang just told him that. He was disappointed and angry about his tease.


    ¡°Lord Qinghu, please cool off!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang knew the situation, so, he kneeled down the ground from the chair without dignity, ¡°Afterwards, the key point is after the extermination of the Yi Family.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Qinghu. Don¡¯t scare Sir Tang. If something bad happened to him, who would I find to consult?¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand. It seemed that he scolded him, but actually he told Qinghu that he should keep calm.


    Ling Qinn took a deep breath, relieved and kept silent.


    ¡°OK, go on.¡±


    Ling Li said indifferently, cupped Su Li¡¯s right hand with his two hands, and stroked it softly. It seemed that he didn¡¯t care about the information.


    But Prime Minister Tang dared not to dy, and he said the key point immediately, ¡°At that time, I saw there were a lot of firewood and oil around the Yi Family. I knew that these murderers still wanted to burn the corpses, so, I decided to carry all of the corpses to the Ministry of Penalty, and checked Yi Qing¡¯s body in person!¡±


    There were slight lights sweeping from Su Li¡¯s eyes. It was hard to imagine how Prime Minister Tang kept calm and did a quick reaction when he saw his one and only friend die in front of him.


    The elder had given up his dignity for the safety of the whole family. Although that was quite humble, she still admired him.


    ¡°Yi Qing was disfigured after his death. It is hard to find relevant clues from his expression. His lips and teeth were damaged. His fingers were also broken. He died in pain!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang¡¯s voice was not steady. He seemed to recall the tragedy of that year.


    ¡°Someone tortured him to ask something. It¡¯s spected that his family was destroyed because of that secret! At that time, I wanted to go to the original site of the Yi Family to investigate clearly, but suddenly there was a fire in the Ministry of Penalty. I was stunned by a sneak attack from behind. When I woke up, I was already at home.¡±


    ¡°All the bodies of the Yi Family had been burned. It was impossible to distinguish them. Even the storehouse where the files were stored was burned. Only a half was left. The doctors of the Ministry of Penalty had died a lot!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang bowed his head painfully, ¡°Such a serious ident had never happened in Dahan Country. I was extremely scared when I heard. And I couldn¡¯t bear the consequence at all, which might even get the whole Tang Family killed! Then, I received a secret call from the pce next day!¡±


    Su Li thought deeply. 14 years ago, the emperor of Dahan Country was still Dongfang Xiao.


    ¡°At that time, Dongfang Xiao had just pacified the civil strife in the pce for less than two years. He was very radical in his work. I risked my life to enter the pce, but I met a king with a kind smile.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang recalled the scene when he was called to meet the emperor that year, and he was still afraid. ¡°He promised me that as long as I kept the ident of the Yi Family as a secret forever, the fire in the Ministry of Penalty would not be investigated, and no one would know what I did in the Ministry of Penalty. Also, my career would be promising!¡±


    ¡°So, you agreed?¡±


    Ling Qinn asked coldly with an intention of killing.


    He knew that in that case, anyone would agree so as to stay alive. But he was a member of the Yi Family, and he had different position. Therefore, he would not worry about Prime Minister Tang.


    Surprisingly, Prime Minister Tang shook his head.


    ¡°Yi Qing is my only confidant. Although I was going to die, I... still hesitated.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was calm. What he said at the moment was true, so, he didn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡°Dongfang Xiao hated my hesitation. He quickly issued an order... an inhuman order.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang said bitterly, ¡°He caught all the officials from the Tang Family in the Ministry of Penalty, every quarter I hesitated, he would kill one of them!¡±


    Ling Qinn was moved. He restrained his malice and felt a little guilty. Prime Minister Tang struggled for his family, and he might be kind to them. But he just even wanted to kill him...


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao didn¡¯t give me much time. Before it¡¯s a quarter, the eunuch killed a man at once!¡± Prime Minister Tang looked ferocious. ¡°I almost rushed to fight with him, but the eunuch caught Lei and put him on the guillotine!¡±


    Ling Li frowned. Tang Lei was at the same age as him. In other words, Tang Lei was only a two-year-old baby at that time.


    ¡°The little boy was dying, but he even smiled at the eunuch!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was angry, and his voice could not stop shaking. He shouted crazily,


    ¡°He is my first grandson! An apple in my eyes. How could I bear that if he died at that age?!¡±


    ¡°So... I surrendered.¡±

 Chapter 249 - Fighting Back

    <strong>Chapter 249 Fighting Back</strong>


    After Prime Minister Tang finished his words, it was silent in the front hall. Everybody was thinking without a word.


    Seeing Prime Minister Tang kneeling on the floor sincerely, Su Li was lost in thought.


    Tang Lei wasn¡¯t favored by Prime Minister Tang at all, so he became coward. Nobody in the Tang Mansion cared about him when he had lived in the Ling Mansion for several months.


    But in this situation, there was no need for Prime Minister Tang to tell lies.


    What Su Li thought must be thought by Ling Li and Ling Qinn. After they talked for a while, Ling Qinn asked,


    ¡°Sir Tang, you said that you love your first grandson, but I know that he has never been favored since he was a child without an investigation. He was even abandoned. Only your second grandson is cultivated carefully and regarded as the sessor of the Tang Family in the future. Do you think that¡¯s contradictory?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Prime Minister Tang smiled without astonishment and said, ¡°What you said makes me rxed. You didn¡¯t find something wrong, so did the royal family. I abandoned Lei as possible as I could because I wanted him to survive in the future.¡±


    ¡°May I ask whether your wife is still alive?¡±


    Su Li suddenly said with a pleasant fake voice. The image of a beautifuldy urred in Prime Minister Tang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You are so polite, which makes me amazed.¡±


    It seemed that Prime Minister Tang exined everything and felt relieved. He talked so frankly,


    ¡°Your guess is right. The health of my wife and daughter-inw has been worse and worse since that year. Finally they were all gone. Then Dongfang Xiao sent me several women to be my new wife. I felt doubtful at that time but didn¡¯t think about it deeply. So I epted them. I yielded again.¡±


    ¡°Later Tang Ping was born, so Lei¡¯s condition was worse and worse. I couldn¡¯t apany him all the time. I had to pay less attention to make him survive.¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°Sir Tang was so innocent... You thought that Dongfang Xiao would let you go because you stepped back?¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was shocked. He asked, ¡°What do you... mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so clear that you¡¯re cheating yourself.¡±


    Looking at Su Li¡¯s side face affectionately, Ling Li said with a cold tone, ¡°Your backyard has been consumed badly by Dongfang Xiao. Even though some of your sons are still alive, they are not officials in the imperial court. As long as you die, your wife will damage your Tang Family at once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. After all, they are members of the Tang Family!¡± Prime Minister Tang didn¡¯t believe it, so he stood up to refute Ling Li. His neck got red for his anger.


    ¡°So, Sir Tang, you are so innocent.¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand impatiently and pulled Su Li to go out. He said coldly, ¡°This is thest time that I remind you. Your first grandson has been poisoned for years, which leads to his obesity and slow reaction. Take care, sir.¡±


    After that, Ling Li and Su Li returned to the imperial carriage.


    Prime Minister Tang was still in shock. Ling Qinn took a few steps outside. He turned around and said,


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry about if someone knows this matter. People living around the Tang Mansion are all in a deep sleep, so they won¡¯t wake up in six hours in spite of a possible explosion. You only spent more than two hours. So, you don¡¯t have fear of attacks from behind.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang stared at the men of the Yinmo Cult who retreated silently and soon disappeared in the empty street.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    A group of people came into the backyard and talked curiously. Prime Minister Tang looked at his wife, who was twenty years younger than him, and said nothing.


    Though the madam was more than forty years old, she looked very young. She was Tang Ping¡¯s mother, Dongfang Juan.


    ¡°Master, I heard that there were thieves in the mansion. They were so bold to steal something in the Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    Dongfang Juan was angry, but what she said made Prime Minister Tang confused.


    They did see the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult just now, but they remembered nothing now.


    After all, Prime Minister Tang was experienced at such an age. Although he was confused, he pretended that nothing had happened and nodded slightly, ¡°The thieves escaped, but nothing was lost. Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    As the crowd dispersed, Tang Ping looked at Tang Lei, who was still in a trance, and sneered in his heart. He said with concern, ¡°Grandpa, take a rest earlier.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s almost the time to go to the pce. I¡¯ll have a rest after Ie back. You should have a rest now because you still grow at your age.¡±


    Tang Ping was satisfied with Prime Minister Tang¡¯s concern. He nced at Tang Lei triumphantly and left the hall.


    After Tang Ping left, there was only Tang Lei in the hall.Read more chapter on vi pnovel.


    Tang Lei was afraid to meet his grandpa alone. He bowed his head like a fatty ostrich.


    Prime Minister Tang felt sad when he saw his grandson. But he pretended to scold unhappily, ¡°Bastard! You haven¡¯t gone back recently. Do you still care about this family?!¡±


    The sudden reprimand made Tang Lei feel wronged. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You are still disguising it.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang grabbed Tang Lei¡¯s ear and went to the study.


    ¡°Grandpa, it hurts...¡±


    Seeing this scene, the maid who peeped outside the doorughed and hurriedly left the hall to the backyard.


    In the bright study, Tang Lei knelt gingerly on the ground.


    Prime Minister Tang sat in the chair silently and was surprised that the Yinmo Cult could erase memories.


    He finally understood what Qinghu said. ¡°You don¡¯t have fear of attacks from behind.¡± He had been worried that Dongfang Juan would report to the royal family secretly. Now it seemed impossible.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    After kneeling for a long time, Tang Lei felt so numb that he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandpa, the person who came tonight was Yin...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang looked at Tang Lei surprisingly. Did the memory erasing fail? The men of Yinmo Cult were so meticulous that they shouldn¡¯t have missed something.


    Tang Lei covered his mouth with his hands, without any words again. He was frightened by the tone.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang sighed and came into the bedroom. Then Tang Lei followed him uneasily and saw him switch a button. An entrance to a secret room appeared in the ce where a bookcase was ced.


    Tang Lei was surprised at that moment. Why was there such a ce in Grandpa¡¯s bedroom?


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang said. Tang Lei replied quickly and came into the room. Because the door was too narrow, he almost squeezed in.


    Prime Minister Tang shook his head. He knew the secret of his obesity. Certainly, he would not me him as before.


    After Tang Lei came in, Prime Minister Tang turned the button so that the bookcase was shut down quietly. At the same time, Prime Minister Tang lit the oilmp so that the room would not be too dark.


    ¡°Grandpa, where are we?¡±


    Tang Lei was amazed to discover that his grandpa became kind. Grandpa once only looked at Tang Ping lovingly.


    ¡°Lei, you are an adult now. There¡¯re many things that I will tell you.¡± Prime Minister Tang sighed and talked about the secret in his heart for years.


    Hearing that, Tang Lei felt extremely surprised.


    Did Grandpa take wrong medicine? Was he telling a story? It sounded impossible.


    However, when he heard that his mother and grandmother died inexplicably one after another, his face became gloomy finally. Then he kept silent for a long time.


    ¡°Lei, I am useless. I don¡¯t know when the royal family will kill me, but you are the only hope for our family. You must live well.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang patted his grandson on the fatty shoulder and said, ¡°Tonight, I will take you to see the doctor. The Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult didn¡¯t erase your memory. I realized that he had known I would take you to be detoxified. So, things are much easier today.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I am okay.¡±


    Tang Lei giggled in a pitiful way, ¡°I have already found the doctor who can detoxify me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was amazed to know that he was thest one to know.


    ¡°Grandpa, I feel shameful to misunderstand you before.¡±


    Tang Lei had be smarter since Su Li suppressed the toxin in his body. He thought a lot during this period and was no longer silly as before.


    ¡°It is my own body. I could feel it if I were to die in spite of my dullness.¡±


    Thinking of the beautiful figure in the Affiliated School of the National Academy, Tang Lei looked grateful. He said, ¡°A few months ago, I felt that my physical strength weakened sharply to the extent that I would gasp for breath after a few steps. Later, the toxin was suppressed by an elixir from a doctor coincidentally.¡±


    ¡°I had been curious about why the doctor failed to detoxify me. Later I realized that she was afraid that others killed me.¡±


    Then Tang Lei smiled and said breezily, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand a lot of things, but Brother Li once told me that if someone dared to bully me, I must fight back even if I would die! Since the Dongfang Family is a demon, why don¡¯t we seek refuge with the Yinmo Cult?¡±

 Chapter 250 - Unique Refining

    <strong>Chapter 250 Unique Refining</strong>


    Prime Minister Tang was amazed at what Tang Lei said.


    He had the impression that his grandson was a yes man who was overcautious and timid. However, he was wrong.


    Prime Minister Tang couldn¡¯t helpughing and felt happy, ¡°Lei, you surprise me today. You don¡¯t let me down!¡±


    Tang Lei scratched his head sheepishly and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for me to be awakened by you.¡±


    Prime Minister Tang looked relieved, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. Keep in touch with the doctor and ask him to help you detoxify. Then live in the Ling Family and don¡¯te back! I¡¯ll solve it!¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Lei was in a hurry, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t take risks...¡±


    Prime Minister Tang shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°If I want to save the Tang Family, I must do it. I also want to see my great-grandson, so I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Lei felt at ease and shy, ¡°I¡¯m so fat that no girl likes me...¡±


    ¡°After being detoxified, lose your weight!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡±


    Tang Lei nodded hurriedly, but now his heart was warmer than ever.


    In the night, Prime Minister Tang saw him going away. His eyes shed with determination.


    His muddle hurt the Tang Family. Without the visit of the Yinmo Cult tonight, he wouldn¡¯t realize the truth until the news of Tang Lei¡¯s death came.


    ¡°Ancestors, I would like to suffer the punishment in the hell after my death. Please bless Lei!¡±


    ...


    In the morning, Fang Yuan opened the attic as usual, and was about to go in to clean it with a broom. But seeing the woman in red lying on the soft couch in the room, he was stiff at once.


    ¡°Why are you staying in my room in the morning instead of practicing?¡±


    Su Li suddenly opened her eyes. Although Fang Yuan¡¯s footsteps were light, she found him quickly.


    Hearing it, he was a little embarrassed and exined in a low voice, ¡°There are too many distractions, so I¡¯ming to clean the room.¡±


    ¡°Has it been always cleaned by you?¡±


    Su Li was amazed. Fang Yuan¡¯s heart beat faster and he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Could he say that he snatched it from his sister and had beenughed for several days?


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have many opportunities to take action and do practice too much. It is helpful if you can rx yourself.¡±


    Su Li turned around and didn¡¯t want to be entangled with it.


    Fang Yuan was a little disappointed, but soon he calmed down as usual, which wasn¡¯t seen by Su Li. He took the broom and went down. Although his back was straight, it still looked a little lonely.


    It was easy to know his thought, but...


    Shaking her head slightly to get rid of distractions, Su Li took out the Full Moon and Heart Strings, which waspletely melted by her in the ss bottle, with the skin removed. The color was no longer golden. Instead, it was the light blue as clear as the sky, like blood.


    The best-known usage of the Full Moon and Heart Strings was to melt it in the full moon. But she knew a more effective and powerful way.


    The ancient way of refining the heart!


    The appearance of the Full Moon and Heart Strings was like a golden pill. When ordinary people obtained it, they would like to melt it immediately. But some people found that there was a golden skin, which would suppress the result of it, so it couldn¡¯t produce a more powerful Immortals¡¯ ce. In other words, the Full Moon and Heart Strings without the skin was the real valuable treasure.


    Removing the golden skin, the liquid of the Full Moon and Heart Strings was creamy white. Su Li added ten drops of her essence and blood in it on the first day of the first lunar month at midnight. At that time, the power of the moon was the weakest. Then the creamy white liquid instantly became blue!


    The so-called essence and blood were the basic concentrating energies of every warrior. It was extremely important. If a warrior lost a lot of essence and blood, their cultivation would descend and even their lives were in danger.


    A warrior of the inborn realm just had more than one hundred of drops of essence and blood at most, but Su Li used one tenth at this time. It could be imagined how huge a cost she would pay.


    Su Li stared at the thing in the bottle devotedly. In order to refine it, she descended her cultivation. She had dropped into the inborn seventh hurdle from the inborn eighth hurdle. Because she only had one chance, she must seed.


    She put the ss bottle in the sun, walked to the door and moved tworge vases to block the door. The tactical matrix was aplished. No one could open the Linli Building unless Wen Tingshan opened it forcibly.


    Wen Tingshan wasn¡¯t a foolish guy. What¡¯s more, after the Auction Fair ended, he went to Qinghe Province to find Ning Qing because the Wanjian Sect didn¡¯t take action. So, it was the best chance for Su Li to refine the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    As time passed by, Su Li became more serious. Droplets of sweat were welling up on her forehead. There were the Wanjian Sect, Dongfang Xiao and the Hierarchs of the Hehuan Sect and Lianshi Cult. Her enemies became more and more powerful, so she had no time to fail.


    She waited quietly for half of five minutes. Suddenly, she saw a purplish breath spreading from air into the bottle.


    Su Li was extremely excited.


    It was the extreme power of Yang.


    Crack!


    Here came a heat wave, and the bottle was broken unsurprisingly. Then the Full Moon and Heart Strings tended to melt. The blue liquid in the bottle became golden just like mes. In a sh, it tended to be ck.


    Su Li shrank her pupils without a word and held the red gtin in both hands.


    Then she was shocked, looking at her right hand. The palm wrapped up by inborn genuine energy was burned ck. She could smell the meat vor.


    Just for an instant, her hand was roasted!


    Then, Su Li made a decision of swallowing the red thing.


    It was just like swallowing theva. For a moment, Su Li felt that her tube from the throat to the stomach was burned. And she experienced an unimaginable sharp pain.


    Men couldn¡¯t bear the power of sun, even a ray.


    If she had no special method to deal with it, in less than two minutes, she would die due to the burning.


    The more dangerous situation she faced, the calmer she became.


    Before she used this method, she knew it must be dangerous. Now, everything was expected.


    She tried her best to operate the secret method which had been practiced for thousands of times in her mind.


    Although the injury was very frightening, it only damaged the respiratory tract and esophagus, and only twenty percent of the tendons were destroyed. It was not too difficult to operate the secret method.


    Soon, the genuine energy turned into a kind of gentle power and slowly wrapped the golden source. The heat in the body faded, and the outstanding recovery ability of the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction yed a role.


    The chapped and bloody lips became wet again at a very fast speed. The hair that had dried like dead grass also became smooth. Although the burned holes in the body recovered slowly, it continued to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    Although Su Li saw several ck caves in her body recovering slowly, she was very cautious,


    Although she just felt that she was about to be roasted, there were still many dangers in the ancient way of refining the heart.


    In the pubic region, the gentle power was constantly consuming the power of Yang, and it was broken down into countless parts, which were transported to every part of Su Li¡¯s tendons and vessels, making Su Li feel warm as if she took a bath in the hot spring.


    This feelingsted for a long time, and the golden color around the Full Moon and Heart Strings faded and became blue again.


    It was not azure but deep blue!


    Without any sign, an extremely horrible cold draught suddenly broke out. It easily broke away from the gentle mysterious energy, and instantly surrounded Su Li¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°Click, click...¡±


    If someone came into the room right now, he would see that Su Li had ayer of ice all over her body, and that the ice was still thickening rapidly. Even Su Li¡¯s face could not be seen clearly immediately.


    At this moment, the rising sun irradiated Su Li through window, who was sitting on the floor.


    The power of the sun broke out and immediately suppressed the power of Yin. The ice soon melted, and Su Li became normal again, but her expression was still stiff and unchanged like that of a person frozen to death.


    As time went by, Fang Yuan and others came to knock the door, but there was no response. They were uneasy and wanted to break the door forcibly, but found that the wooden door was as heavy as a boulder and could not be opened. Finally, they could only wait outside the door and worried ceaselessly.


    Although Su Li said it was just a deal, it was still vivid in their mind. They had known each other for a long time, and they knew that Su Li was firm in speech but soft in heart.


    The situation in the room at the moment was shocking.


    The sun had not irradiated Su Li for a long time, but there was a halo around her, which was the ray of the sun.


    Time passed by slowly. When thest ray of the sun in the west faded, Su Li, like an ice sculpture, suddenly opened her eyes, and then she could no longer maintain the posture of sitting, lying on the ground and gasping for breath.


    She stared at the dry white water mark on the ground, with her eyes full of fear.


    She underestimated the power of extreme Yin in the Full Moon and Heart Strings. This time, without the help of the sun, she would have been frozen to death as soon as the cold draught broke out.


    Nevertheless, she would not recall the process of refining the Full Moon and Heart Strings.


    Struggling in the ice and fire, she had to keep awake to refine the Full Moon and Heart Strings. It wasn¡¯t less difficult than the situation that a weak near-drowning child in ake came ashore alone.


    It was a nightmare.


    Fortunately, the suffering had passed, and then she could enjoy the harvest.


    After a while, Su Li recovered a lot. She sat again and saw the pubic region where the liquid genuine energy was rippling like theke. The mass and quantity of that increase were more than three times.


    She turned the genuine energy slightly and was amazed.


    Inborn ninth hurdle!!


    After refining the Full Moon and Heart Strings for just one day, she should skip the inborn eighth hurdle to the ninth cultivation. And some herbs were still in her body. So, she could get to the top in one month at most easily. The next realm was what the martial arts circle and the secr world admired,


    longevity realm!!


    Su Li looked satisfied. Taking this risk didn¡¯t let her down.


    One should have used the nimbus of Real Spiritual Circle and the embryo of Immortals¡¯ ce to stabilize the root.


    But now she had refined the Full Moon and Heart Strings in the ancient method, so she didn¡¯t need that.


    By the psychic awareness, Su Li could ¡°see¡± an unstable light over her pubic region. That¡¯s the root of Immortals¡¯ ce. The force of the Full Moon and Heart Strings was all over her body.


    During this time... Su Li waved her right hand dropping a piece of moonlight.


    Power of moonlight!


    Ancients didn¡¯t cheat me!


    Su Li was fairly delighted because she aimed to master the ability to absorb the power of moonlight. The endless moonlight power was everywhere. When the moon was full, it could produce a horrible moonlight tide.


    She could absorb the power of moonlight and the nimbus of the universe, so in the future she could get to the longevity realm easily.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that there were different shapes of Immortals¡¯ ce in the body of every warrior. I wonder what mine would be.¡±


    Su Li mumbled to herself. If the Full Moon and Heart Strings was refined at the full moon night, Immortals¡¯ ce would be the shape of the moon. Even though the ball shape defended well, it¡¯s not the perfect state.


    The Immortals¡¯ ce returned to the chaos after the refining in the ancient method. The state of the Immortals¡¯ ce was unpredictable. Nobody could tell the state of Su Li¡¯s Immortals¡¯ ce.


    ¡°Su Li, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Su Li, are you OK?¡±


    A crowd of people including Yin Xuetong heard Su Li¡¯s mumbling. They stood up suddenly and shouted, ¡°The door is closed. Don¡¯t be afraid of being heard.¡±


    After the sound, the door was open with a ¡°creak¡±.


    Seeing her messy hair and bloodstained wrinkly clothes, people were shocked.


    ¡°Are you attacked?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and asked. He scanned the room quickly and looked at a melted ss bottle.


    At this moment, a hint of horrible nimbus split from her body. Fang Yuan became stiff suddenly as if he was suffering extreme cold.


    Soon the horrible feeling disappeared, but deeply pressed into his mind. He turned around slowly and had eye contact with Su Li.


    ¡°I broke through a lot, so I couldn¡¯t reply to you. Sorry to make you worried.¡±


    Qu Qingningughed, ¡°I see. That¡¯s nice. Su Li, you broke through the inborn fifth hurdle early. Now you break the bottleneck ande to theter inborn hurdle. Our Linli Building is improved greatly!¡±


    Su Li smiled and said nothing.


    Fang Yuan was in aplex mood. Just now, he was the closest to Su Li, so only he knew that her cultivation reached more than the inborn sixth hurdle. After hard practice, he had reached the inborn fifth hurdle. If Su Li had just reached the inborn sixth hurdle, he couldn¡¯t have been so frightened.


    ¡°Inborn eighth hurdle, or...¡±


    Fang Yuan thought that he should protect Su Li, but her cultivation had always been better than his, which made him feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Sister Li, you¡¯re so cool!¡±


    Fang Ling held the arm of Su Li and left, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bathhouse. I have prepared the same clothes for you. When the servant of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansiones, they won¡¯t notice the difference.¡±


    Thinking of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, Su Li was distressed about how to exin her disappearance for one day and a half.


    After bathing, Fang Lingbed Su Li¡¯s hair and said with envy,


    ¡°Your hair is so beautiful and soft, and it seems to get longer...¡±


    Fang Ling murmured. Su Li looked at the girl from the bronze mirror, and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°If you want it, why don¡¯t you try to practice in the mental method that I taught you?¡±


    Hearing it, Fang Ling sighed, ¡°Sister, I also want to break through the inborn hurdle, but my talent is not as good as my brother. I don¡¯t understand that Ao Sword Skills, and now I¡¯m still practicing the ninth hurdle. I think it will take me a long time to break through the inborn hurdle.¡±


    ¡°Ao Sword Skills is just one of the ways to break through the inborn hurdle. If you don¡¯t have the talent, it may be too difficult for you. The inborn hurdle is the first step to cultivate the power of the universe. In this case, you can feel the power of the universe and nature.¡±


    Su Li had experienced much because she broke through the inborn hurdle twice in the previous life and this life, so what she said enlightened Fang Ling.


    ¡°Sister Li, I will not be limited to Ao Sword Skills. Maybe I can break through the inborn hurdle by myself.¡±


    Su Li nodded, with a gentle smile. Fang Ling was the most innocent in Linli Building, so she liked to stay with Fang Ling.


    After dinner, Su Li was about to leave at night, but Xuan Jingzhou suddenly rushed in. Fortunately, everyone was not on the first floor, so she didn¡¯t expose her real identity.


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you there?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was shouting at the top floor. Su Li wearing indigo clothes opened the door and said calmly, ¡°What makes Boss Xuan so hurried?¡±


    Mr. Li¡¯s whereabouts changed all the time. Xuan Jingzhou just came to have a try. Seeing him, Xuan Jingzhou was happy and said, ¡°My wife is ill. Please save her!¡±


    Su Li was about to tease him. When she heard that Su Yue was ill, she immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ...


    In the back room of Zhouyue Winery, Su Li sat beside the bed and quietly diagnosed Su Yue.


    It was a taboo to diagnose rtives, but Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t know the real identity of Mr. Li, and Su Li didn¡¯t want to dy, so she epted it directly.


    Behind Su Li, Xuan Jingzhou was concerned. Beside him, Fang Yuan, Yin Xuetong, Qu Qingning and Fang Mu all came.


    ¡°Jingzhou...¡±


    Lying in front of so many people for the first time, Su Yue felt a little shy, ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite Mr. Li for me. I just feel nauseated.¡±


    ¡°No! You are the senior of the inborn realm. The disease does not invade your body. If you feel sick suddenly, there must be something wrong.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou said feelingly while Fang Yuan and others immediately stood away. Su Yue was shyer like a little girl.


    She married the right one.


    After a long time, Su Li loosened her hand curiously, then put her wrist into the quilt and turned around. It seemed that she would like to say something. Fang Yuan had been always paying attention to Su Li, so he found that her eyes shed with a little irrepressible joy.


    Maybe...


    ¡°Mr. Li, how is my wife? Is it serious?¡± Xuan Jingzhou asked anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled, which made Qu Qingning puzzled. He wondered why Fang Yuan still smiled when Su Li¡¯s aunt was sick.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not serious.¡±


    Su Liforted Xuan Jingzhou, which made Xuan Jingzhou calm down finally, ¡°I will give you a prescription. Proprietress, have enough rest and don¡¯t harm the fetus.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou hadn¡¯t realized it and nodded hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Li. I will go right now!¡±


    Su Yue lying on the bed was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Li, you mean that I...¡±


    Su Li smiled brightly and nodded, ¡°Congrattions! It has been two months.¡±


    ¡°My wife... is pregnant?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was amazed. So were Qu Qingning and others. They all congratted them.


    ¡°Congrattions, Boss Xuan!¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for a senior of the inborn realm to be pregnant, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to name the baby...¡±


    People chattered with each other. Yin Xuetong was full of envy and she secretly pinched Qu Qingning so that he shivered secretly. He had tried his best, but the senior of the inborn realm couldn¡¯t have offspring easily. Xuan Jingzhou and Su Yue had their first child at this age.


    But Qu Qingning didn¡¯t dare to say this to Yin Xuetong.


    Immersed in excitement, Xuan Jingzhou still stood stupidly. Until Su Yue called him shyly, he quickly knelt down beside the bed, holding her hand, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Dear, you do a good job! No, it¡¯s me, ha-ha...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was so excited like a child and lost the usual calmpletely. Su Yue also felt very happy and showed the whites of her eyes, ¡°Look at you!¡±


    ¡°Giggle...¡±


    It seemed that Xuan Jingzhou could only simper. The news came so suddenly that he was not ready to be a father.


    Seeing this scene, Su Li picked up the writing brush to give the prescription, with a faint smile. There were only Su Yue and her in the Su Family, so it was fortunate for them to have the next generation.


    Su Li and others left after she gave the prescription. They had no reason to stay here, because Zhouyue Winery was next to Linli Building. If there was a danger, they coulde quickly.


    Xuan Jingzhou kept this prescription carefully. Su Yue¡¯s eyes shed with warmth, but she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It will be great if Su Li knows.¡±

 Chapter 251 - Relationship

    <strong>Chapter 251 Rtionship</strong>


    At the moment, Su Li, whom Su Yue was missing, had gone back to the Affiliated School of the National Academy at night. Wu Bin was so anxious that he almost had reported to Dongfang Rui that Su Li disappeared for a day and a half without any reasons. Fortunately, Yun Yi and others knew her and were smart enough toe up with a reasonable reason to stop Wu Bin.


    After all, in Wu Bin¡¯s view, guards of Yunge Sect couldn¡¯t betray Su Li and Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, so, he was very relieved.


    He didn¡¯t care the reason. The only way to dy time was to make a breakthrough in cultivation!


    Wu Bin remembered that Miss had acquired the eighth hurdle before, if she made a breakthrough, she would acquire the ninth hurdle, wouldn¡¯t she? It was thest term the day after tomorrow!


    Thinking of this, instead of being in a hurry, Wu Bin hoped that Su Li would cultivate by herself for a few more days. If she didn¡¯t have enough time, she would fail.


    When Su Li just returned to her bedroom, Mammy Li came in at once, ¡°Miss, you¡¯vee back!¡±


    Mammy Li told Su Li what Yun Yi said, which made Su Li slightly surprised. Then she nodded and chuckled. It was the right step to conquer the guards of Yunge Sect, which rxed her a lot.


    ¡°Yun Yi,e in.¡±


    Standing outside, Yun Yi rxed when he heard Su Li¡¯s voice. He opened the door and went in.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    He was the only one of the guards of Yunge Sect who knew all the secrets of Su Li. He dared to lie because he knew that Miss couldn¡¯t be in danger in Yunjing City, considering her cultivation. Otherwise, he would be more anxious than anyone in the Affiliated School of the National Academy.


    Seeing him, Su Li squinted and nodded, ¡°You have done a good job, thanks to your tactics. Take this bottle of elixirs.¡±


    Yun Yi held up his head and threw out his chest, but then he hesitated.


    The elixirs must be precious because its owner was ¡°Ms. Li¡± who was famous for his medical skills. He hesitated not for doubt, but for whether he should take the bottle or not. He just did what he should do.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing and throwing the elixirs to him, which made Yun Yi hurried for a while to catch the bottle. He was afraid that the jade bottle would break.


    ¡°Just take it. You deserve it. There are 12 adjuvant pills used in cultivation, which can elerate your progress. Give nine of them to Yun Er. You take the rest three. With their help, you can break through to the inborn fifth hurdle within three months. Come to get the elixirs every three months, understand?¡±


    Yun Yi opened his eyes wide and he immediately became ecstatic. He hid the jade bottle close to his body and kowtowed, ¡°Thanks for giving the elixirs to me!¡±


    There was little adjuvant medicine in martial arts circle for people in the inborn hurdle and above to elerate their cultivation, not mention in the Yunge Sect. Most of themon adjuvant medicine could only do some help to those in the inborn first to the third hurdle, which was called the early term of inborn realm by martial arts circle. When it came to the inborn fourth hurdle, it was the mid-term of inborn realm. Nobody heard that there was adjuvant medicine that could help to break through the mid-term of inborn realm!


    Miss was so talented that she could work out this kind of elixirs!


    Soon Yun Yi became serious. He couldn¡¯t let others know the secret.


    ¡°It seems that you have realized. I won¡¯t remind you that. Practice hard and don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Su Li gently said. Yun Yi immediately kowtowed a few times.


    ¡°All as youmand!¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to be too nervous. The ten guards of Yunge Sect have passed my test, so, it was impossible to expose that from others.¡± Su Li waved and signaled to Yun Yi to be rxed, ¡°Go out and call Butler Wu by the way. If I don¡¯t show him something, it¡¯s not easy to make him believe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Yun Yi bowed and left. Wu Bin hastily came in soon. When he saw that Su Li was safe, he relieved. Then, he was shocked and opened his eyes wide.


    Acquired ninth hurdle. Her breath was unstable.


    Miss really broke through! Yun Yi didn¡¯t lie to him.


    He came back to his sense soon, then he immediately gave a salute, ¡°Congrattions, Miss! You just spent a day and a night breaking through the acquired ninth hurdle. You are as clever as the talents who are studying in the College of Martial Arts of National Academy.¡±


    At the same time, he was so happy that he would like to tell Master as quickly as possible.


    Although Lord Rui acknowledged her identity as Princess Li, but all young men and women gossiped in private.


    All thedies felt that they were humiliated because that a girl who was born in countryside suddenly became a princess. They dared not gossip in front of Lord Rui, but who knew that how did they disparage Miss in private?!


    Once Wu Bing heard that somedies gathered in secret and said that Miss was a toy for Master. They said that she became a princess because Master loved her very much!


    There were so many people who believed and disseminated such absurd words, which made Wu Bin extremely angry. He couldn¡¯t eat for several days and immediately added servants to deal with the rumors. But how could he stop everyone in the whole Yunjing City.


    Now, Miss just spent less than half a year breaking through acquired eighth hurdle to acquired ninth hurdle. It was really different!


    She was as clever as the talents who were studying in the College of Martial Arts of National Academy. It could prove that she could be known by herself instead of anyone else.


    ¡°Butler, you overestimated me.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Butler, you can go out, if you have nothing to say. I want to improve my cultivations.¡±


    Wu Bing nodded at once, ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s important for you to promote cultivations. I¡¯ll go out right now.¡±


    Without dy, he went out immediately and closed the door thoughtfully.


    Seeing that, Su Li sighed slightly, but she was gratified in her heart. It was dad¡¯s good fortune that he had such a faithful servant.


    ...How time flied. Over a month had passed.


    Ling Li came almost every day in the whole month, and the yboys and talents still came to make troubles. However, they mainly aimed to listen to the anecdotes that Su Li told.


    Every day, the Affiliated School of the National Academy was so crowded, even livelier than the National Academy.


    Every night, Ling Li would slip into the Affiliated School of the National Academy like a cat to eat secretly, and took Su Li to travel around the whole Yunjing City to enjoy the beautiful scenery and the historic ces near Yunjing City.


    After the New Year¡¯s Sacrifice, Su Li opened her heart and became much happier when she stayed with Ling Li. Ling Li was moved, and he wanted Qiu Meng to ask for marriage for him. But Su Li stopped him.


    ¡°The situation in the Ling Mansion was messy enough. Maybe it would increase more chaos because of me. I will wait for you until you seed...¡±


    The beautiful girl said calmly in the gentle breeze, just as if she knew all the situations in Yunjing City. When she finished her words, her face reddened just like the red cloud under the setting sun.


    Flop!


    Flop! Flop!


    Looking at Su Li, Ling Li¡¯s heart beat faster. The only thing in his eyes was her beautiful cheek.


    There were no other women in the world who could wait for him just for an uncertain ending and without affecting his n!


    ¡°Li...¡±


    Ling Li murmured. He had never been interested in women. But now, he looked crafty and suddenly, he buried his face in Su Li¡¯s soft chest.


    ¡°Ling Li!¡±


    Su Li was very angry and her cheek became redder at once. When she pushed him away with her hands, Ling Li held her hands in a peremptory way. His cultivation was higher than Su Li, so as to their strength. Moreover, it was impossible for Su Li to hurt Ling Li.


    After the ¡°fight¡±, Su Li helplessly looked at Ling Li, who was lying on her thighs like a rascal. She wasn¡¯t his opponent, so, she gave up the resistance.


    ¡°I have known your skills to be shameless today. It¡¯s really worthy of your reputation.¡±


    Ling Liughed at her teasing, then he leaned over his body to hold Su Li around her waist, smelling the fragrance from the girl, and he said dotingly,


    ¡°Just to my wife. If you are not satisfied with that, I have nothing to do.¡±


    Su Li suddenly became shy, and then she snorted softly, ¡°Who is your wife? I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Li immediately pretended to be shocked and disappointed, ¡°Dear, have you regretted? You hurt me!¡±


    ¡°Well, stop it...¡±


    Su Li gently knocked him on his head. Ling Li cried painfully, and then he was quiet.


    Actually, when he was with Su Li, he was always quiet, and he seldom messed up like a child. However, every time Ling Li made mischief, Ling Mo could not stand them and just leave them alone.


    He was afraid that the glorious image of the Master in his heart would disappearpletely if he saw too much of that.


    ¡°Master has be much happier since they got together. He didn¡¯t sigh and have nightmares any more. Should I try to find a girlfriend...¡±


    There was a hot heart hiding under Ling Mo¡¯s indifferent expression.


    ...


    ¡°By the way, Ling Li, the real name of Ling Qinn is Yi Mo?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked and Ling Li was surprised. Atst, he nodded, ¡°Yes! Ling Qinn is an orphan of the Yi Family, and he is the eldest son named Yi Mo. Later, he survived by chance and was adopted by my second uncle. He was renamed Ling Qinn. Where did you learn that?¡±


    Su Li smiled and said in a warm voice, ¡°I just ask for someone else.¡±


    Ling Li suddenly remembered the figure of the young man in ck. He frowned slightly and hesitated repeatedly. Then he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a deep voice, ¡°What is the rtionship between you and him?¡±


    As a man, how could Ling Li bear that his lover was surrounded by another man? ¡°Mr. Li¡± was powerful enough to threaten him with his talent and force.


    ¡°Just partners. We didn¡¯t cooperate so much. What are you worrying about?¡±


    Su Li chuckled with clear eyes. The answer let Ling Li calm down.


    The answer given by ¡°Mr. Li¡± was almost the same as hers. It was impossible even if ¡°Mr. Li¡± wanted to bother them.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li gave a smile, which made Su Li chuckle.


    In her eyes, Ling Li was like a fool who got a treasure just now.

 Chapter 252 - Irritation

    <strong>Chapter 252 Irritation</strong>


    In this month, there was another one who lived extremelyfortably besides Su Li. That was the original head of the Hehuan Sect, Qu Lu.


    Leaning against the stair of the third floor and seeing the customers and servers in the inn, Qu Lu looked much more rxed and unrestrained.


    People of the Linli Building didn¡¯t go back on their words. During this month they didn¡¯t ask her to do anything. Qu Qingning brought her the antidote to the Hongchen Powder yesterday. And it¡¯s amazing that the severe poison in her body for many years was eliminated at once.


    ¡°In spite of the wide range of knowledge, Mr. Li couldn¡¯t get rid of the poison so fast. The antidote must be really unusual.¡±


    Qu Lu sighed and guessed. The lives of people were worthless. Though she wanted to value herself, she knew the antidote that ¡°Mr. Li¡± used was more valuable than her.


    ¡°Such a big favor. Mr. Li didn¡¯t talk about it. I used to worry that he would go back on his words. So I was wrong to judge a gentleman by my narrow heart.¡±


    Qu Lu gave a rueful smile. At this moment, Fang Ling went upstairs with a tray. ¡°What are you doing, Sister Qu? It¡¯s time to take medicine.¡±


    Qu Lu held the bowl quickly. She smiled, ¡°Thank you, Fang Ling.¡±


    The effect of the medicine was strong. Qu Lu was inevitably harmed by the antidote. The medicine that Fang Ling gave her was exactly to recover her body.


    ¡°My pleasure!¡±


    Fang Ling shook her head. Seeing Qu Lu drink it over, she took the bowl to go downstairs. Qu Lu spoke behind her.


    ¡°Wait, Miss Fang Ling.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? Sister Qu.¡±


    Fang Ling turned around with doubt. Qu Lu went to her and asked, ¡°Do you know the raw material of the antidote?¡±


    Fang Ling answered without thinking, ¡°Sister Qu, you got me. Mr. Li used a variety of herbs to make it. I don¡¯t know how it was produced.¡±


    Qu Lu knew what Fang Ling would say, but she didn¡¯t show her disappointment.


    Fang Ling frowned and thought of what her brother told her. She intentionally said with a deep voice, ¡°The form was a secret of Mr. Li. It¡¯s wrong to enquire about it. But I saw my brother give one thing to Mr. Li when Mr. Li produced it!¡±


    Qu Lu was excited and asked at once, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Full Moon and Heart Strings!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Fang Ling replied firmly. Qu Lu was scared to death. She opened her eyes widely.


    Mr. Li should let her eat the thing which caused great blood-shed?!


    ¡°Oh no, I was wrong. It¡¯s a shell of the Full Moon and Heart Strings.¡± Fang Ling added with a smile. ¡°ording to my brother, Mr. Li gave up much to peel down a shell for you.¡±


    Qu Lu was amazed, and mixed feelings came to her.


    She believed Fang Ling¡¯s words.


    Previously she was an old member of the Hehuan Sect, so she knew that the Full Moon and Heart Strings wouldn¡¯t be entire once it was damaged.


    Mr. Li had given up Immortals¡¯ ce for the promise?


    Qu Lu felt extremely guilty, and she was in a trance for a long time.


    Fang Ling was slightly shocked when she saw Qu Lu¡¯s reaction. She realized she was exaggerating.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Hearing the helpless voice, Fang Ling saw Su Li dressed in indigo clothes, but she wasn¡¯t surprised. Su Li had alwayse to the Linli Building since Su Yue was pregnant. Fang Ling felt embarrassed and ran away.


    She wanted to make Qu Lu feel guilty!


    Neither she nor her brother liked Qu Lu.


    Qu Lu came to the Linli Building for a deal, but her mind was so narrow. She was always suspicious, and she must be ufortable.


    Seeing Fang Ling leaving, Su Li shook her head slightly. Fang Ling didn¡¯t dare to say such words, so it was Fang Yuan¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Qu Lu,e here.¡±


    Hearing that, Qu Lu recovered herself and went upstairs anxiously. She sat down by the table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what Fang Ling said. The thing about the Full Moon and Heart Strings is not serious.¡±


    Su Li¡¯sfort made Qu Lu feel guiltier. It was obvious that Su Li wanted to reassure her.


    Shaking her head helplessly, Su Li took out a piece of paper from the drawer. There were small words on the paper.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found your brother. You can decide whether to meet him or not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Qu Lu was trembling when she heard the news; she took the paper eagerly and carefully.


    ¡°Ling Qinn is 18 years old. After the extermination of the Yi Family, he was secretly adopted by Ling Feng, the second son of the Ling Family. And then he was renamed Ling Qinn. After that, he had lived a carefree life for ten years until Ling Feng died. Now, he is an officer of the Supreme Judiciary. Since he was hired, he has been searching for clues to the unsolved case under the pretext of work...¡±


    Qu Lu immediately wept. When she knew Ling Qinn had been searching the murderer in these years, she couldn¡¯t help missing him, with tears welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing Qu Lu crying, Su Li didn¡¯t dissuade andfort her. She just knocked the edge of the desk with her fingers.


    After an hour, Qu Lu stopped crying. Her eyes were swollen, but her excitement couldn¡¯t be hidden. She tightly grasped the paper and asked expectantly,


    ¡°Mr. Li, can I see him now?¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded slightly, ¡°The murderer of the Yi Family has not been found. If you want to protect Yi Mo, you¡¯d better go secretly.¡±


    Qu Lu was worried about her brother. She said goodbye to Su Li and left the attic.


    For the next three days, Qu Lu didn¡¯t go out, which surprised Fang Yuan, who knew the secret.


    On the fourth day, Qu Lu, with a pale face, found Fang Yuan and whispered, ¡°Protector Fang, I want to see Mr. Li again. Can you...¡±


    Fang Yuan was a little bored and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Li has fulfilled the promise and has no rtionship with you, so please leave these days.¡±


    Qu Lu was in a hurry instantly, but Fang Yuan shook his head and left directly.


    It was Su Li who let her go, not him.


    This woman was upset.


    ¡°Mr. Li must help me.¡±


    Qu Lu said in a low voice, biting her lip and holding her chest with one hand. It seemed that she was unable to breathe. Having lived in the Linli Building for one month, she got used to consulting with ¡°Mr. Li¡±. But she didn¡¯t realize that all was based on the ¡°deal¡±.


    In a short while, Su Li came back from the Zhouyue Winery and quickly walked to the top floor, rather than greeting Qu Lu.


    Qu Lu was also called Yi Xue.


    She was as smart as Ling Qinn, but she was doomed to be weak because of her experience, so she was unable to think independently like Ling Qinn.


    In other words, Qu Lu had relied on the Linli Building and Su Li.


    It would be wonderful if she wasn¡¯t the sister of Yi Mo. Su Li let Qu Lu live in the Linli Building to feel a peaceful life so that she could take the opportunity to get her into the Linli Building for her need.


    However, since Su Li knew that Qu Lu was the sister of Ling Qinn, she had given up this idea immediately.


    After all, Ling Qinn was a member of the Yinmo Cult, and he was the only rtive of Qu Lu. If they met, Qu Lu was very likely to expose the Linli Building to the Yinmo Cult. Su Li couldn¡¯t ept it.


    So, Su Li needed to irritate Qu Lu!


    She squinted and would ask Qu Lu not to mention anything about the Linli Building after she met Ling Qinn.


    It might be difficult for Qu Lu; however, it didn¡¯t concern Su Li!


    Without Ling Li, she might not let Qu Lu meet Ling Qinn. She could not show any sympathy for Qu Lu.


    Compared with her previous life, she became more sympathetic. There were a lot of partners working together with her. After three years, she just dealt with the annoyed Zhu Yan; she also became softhearted and got together with Ling Li again. But... all of this didn¡¯t mean that the influence of her previous life had faded.


    In nature, Su Li was still the cold-blooded She-Devil, who was not epted by ordinary people. She would achieve her goals by any means.


    ...


    The wind was still cold in February. Ling Li was leaning on the wheelchair and enjoying the sun in the East Courtyard of the Ling Mansion. There was a little sorrow on his eyebrows than before.


    These days he did not pay more attention to the whereabouts of Su Li, but he noticed that Su Li disappeared for every few days. During this period, she never mentioned where she went.


    Ling Li naturally remembered the young man in indigo clothes who always smiled.


    ¡°No, Li won¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Ling Li eliminated his distracting thoughts, but he was sad. He knew that he was so concerned about Su Li that he had the feeling of worrying about gains and losses.


    Although he knew, he still felt ufortable.


    ¡°Master, is there something bothering you?¡±


    The gentle voice of Ling Xian came to his ears, and then he turned back. Seeing her eyes, which were as soft as water, Ling Li moved immediately and changed the topic, ¡°Where are Mo and Qinn?¡±


    Ling Xian saw Ling Li turn back, and her eyes were no longer gentle but gloomy. Her tone was still gentle, ¡°Ling Mo heard that there were clues, so he went out of the city immediately to investigate the Wanjian Sect. Master Qinn went to the Supreme Judiciary in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Hurry.¡± Ling Li felt confused, ¡°Is Su Qingtaning out?¡±


    Su Qingtan and Su Li had a closed rtionship in the past. He didn¡¯t know how to meet the brother-inw who was a subordinate of Ling Qinn.

 Chapter 253 - Aunt!

    <strong>Chapter 253 Aunt!</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s still early for the Affiliated School of the National Academy to open. Take a break before you go, Master.¡±


    When Ling Xian said, Ling Li was thinking about Su Qingtan. He immediately nodded a little and pushed his wheelchair back to the study. He didn¡¯t find that Lin Xian¡¯s eyes shined.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry too much. I have burned incense for you. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Ling Xian rubbed the flint to light the incense. Watching the white smoke slowly spreading out, she smiled evilly, and left the house.


    But Ling Li leaned on the chair and fell asleep in seven or eight minutes.


    A thief within the house was hard to detect.


    Ling Li didn¡¯t expect that Ling Xian, who had always been loyal to him, would suddenly betray him and take actions. What¡¯s more, she used the stupefying drug provided by the Linli Building, Mishen Incense.


    The smell of the Mishen Incense was just the same as that of the ordinary incense. If a man wasn¡¯t a poison master, he wouldn¡¯t distinguish it even if he had a high cultivation.


    Squeaky¡ª


    The door was opened, and Ling Xian went back. After extinguishing the burning incense and ventting, she covered a nket for Ling Li and whispered, ¡°Master, have a good sleep. When you wake up, there will be no trouble. I will get rid of all obstacles for you.¡±


    After that, Ling Xian smiled and reached out her finger to tough Ling Li¡¯s frowned eyebrows. Then she straightened her back and left the Ling Mansion.


    There was only Ling Li in the room with his eyes tightly closed. He noticed that something went wrong at the moment before he went into aa. Unfortunately, the power of the Mishen Incense was too strong to resist.


    ...


    At the same time, Su Li received a secret letter from a killer of the Xuelou Cult. She opened it and found it was a map of Yunjing City. There was a red circle nearby the Moyin Street.


    ¡°The same game asst time. What does he want to show me?¡±


    Su Li frowned and smiled. After thinking for a while, she stopped digging. She got up and said to Mammy Li, ¡°I¡¯lle back before the Affiliated School of the National Academy opens, and let Yun Yi pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Mammy Li answered, but she couldn¡¯t help muttering. She wondered why the Miss would go out both at night and in the morning to have a date with the Third Master.


    In the early morning, it was cold in the streets, and it was quieter nearby the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Su Yue, who had recovered her true face, was hiding in the corner of the street. Looking at the Affiliated School of the National Academy guarded by many people, she hesitated but looked excited.


    She had decided to meet Su Li. She really wanted to let Su Li know that she would have a nephew.


    But her identity was sensitive. How could she see her?


    Su Yue pursed her lips and put her hands on her chest nervously. Almost every morning, she sneaked here. She was disappointed to go back until the Affiliated School of the National Academy was crowded.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d better ask for Mr. Li¡¯s help.¡±


    Su Yue murmured to herself and turned to leave.


    Mr. Li wasn¡¯t rted to them, but he had helped them a lot. She was too embarrassed to bother him. However, she now knew that if she wanted to meet Su Li without revealing her whereabouts, she could only rely on Mr. Li.


    But at this time, Su Yue saw a red figure from the corner of her eyes sh from the back door of the Affiliated School of the National Academy and disappear into the alley.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Su Li?!¡±


    Although it was just a back image, Su Yue, who was missing Su Li every day, still recognized her at a nce, which made her surprised.


    ¡°That speed shows that she is clearly above the inborn realm... Where is she going?¡±


    Without hesitation, Su Yue followed immediately. Although she was pregnant which could influence her strength, her speed was fast. After all, she had reached the inborn ninth hurdle.


    Su Li thought about Ling Li, so, she just spent about five minutes arriving in the ce where was marked in the map.


    ¡°Just one corner. It¡¯s so remote. What did Ling Li arrange?¡±


    Su Li felt strange, atst she was aware that the streets were too quiet. Even it¡¯s in the morning, it was also abnormal.


    Something was wrong!


    Although the letter was sent by the Xuelou Cult, nothing could prove that it was Ling Li¡¯s idea. Anyone could draw a circle in the map!


    It was not Ling Li. She was trapped!


    When Su Li realized, she felt that here was extremely dangerous. Without saying any words, she immediately went back with her eyelids trembling.


    At that time, a horrible power came to her.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Su Li gave a groan, and the blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. Her bone chattered. It seemed that she was almost pressed into fragments.


    Su Li was very calm even in danger. She bit her tongue, which made her feel severe pain and recover her sense. She took actions to get rid of the press.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The area with blue stones where Su Li stayed before became powders. In the chaos, the attacker was surprised that Su Li could avoid such a critical strike.


    Su Li didn¡¯t turn around to see the attacker, and she just escaped quickly. The people who attacked her must be a master even in the longevity realm. She had no choice but escape!


    ¡°I was so careless! Who wants to kill me and dispatches such a powerful person?¡±


    Su Li was serious. In recent days, she stayed with Ling Li and didn¡¯t keep alert. In the past, she would notice the trap before she got in.


    ¡°The person must have rtions with the Yinmo Cult. Is it the Third Elder?¡±


    Su Li thought of a lot, but she didn¡¯t slow down. She had escaped near the downtown in a trice.


    Even if the attacker was extremely powerful that he dared not attack her in public. Otherwise, the Dongfang Family would make a thorough investigation endlessly.


    ¡°Ho ho ho... you escaped so fast.¡±


    When hearing the cold voice, Su Li felt terrified. Because the voice wasn¡¯t behind her but in front of her!


    She wanted to turn around immediately, but the attacker had a quicker action which was extraordinary horrible. Hurriedly, Su Li could only adjust her body to protect the critical part of her body.


    Boom!!


    She flew out, crashed numerous walls, and dropped into a ruined courtyard like a piece of rag.


    Su Li shook her head frequently to prevent the dizziness and she tried to stand up. But someone came from her back and kicked her hard.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help spitting out blood which spilt into the grass with a bright color. She wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth with her eyes shrank.


    Just one attack could break her guts and almost kill her. Was it how powerful a master from the longevity realm?


    ¡°You are so calm even if you are dying. You have a remarkable capacity, and that¡¯s why Master loves you so much.¡±


    From her back, she heard an elegant voice, and Su Li suddenly understood. She sat up slowly, turned around, and said with a t voice, ¡°Ling Xian, I should have known that it was you. I thought that you were loyal to your Master and not so envious of me, but now... I know that I overestimated you.¡±


    Ling Xian looked cold, ¡°All I have done is for Master! Don¡¯t bullshit!¡±


    At this time, there were footsteps behind her. Su Li saw a strange elder.


    ¡°Miss, I need an exnation!¡±


    The old man stared at Ling Xian angrily, ¡°You called me secretly for your own sake?¡±


    Ling Xian gazed at Su Li, hoping to strangle her at once. But Su Li was so lucky that she had a chance to talk. If Ling Xian couldn¡¯t get the elder¡¯s trust, she would be in danger.


    Ling Xian realized that at once, then she respectfully greeted, ¡°Elder, how dare I deceive you? This woman is very scheming and crafty. Even Hierarch was fascinated by her, which leaded to the loss of the Full Moon and Heart Strings! I made this decision just to sober Master up. Even if Master hates me in the future, I have noints.¡±


    The elder turned gentle after hearing that. He trusted Ling Xian, but Ling Xian concealed something from him, so, he was dissatisfied.


    ¡°I know your loyalty to Hierarch.¡±


    Ling Xian was calm, but at this time, Su Li suddenly said, ¡°Elder, what¡¯s your position in the Yinmo Cult? Compared with Third Elder, what status are you in? If you can invite the Third Elder, I can prove that I am not that kind of girl Ling Xian said. If you trust her wrongly, you will regret all the time.¡±


    The old man frowned. Su Li¡¯s words were reasonable. Third Elder was at the headquarter of the Yinmo Cult. It was convenient to invite him here.


    The Hierarch was so young that it was easy for him to be deceived. Third Elder was not likely to be cheated in a short time, was he?


    Ling Xian was very worried after she heard what Su Li said, but she dared not change her expression. Her thought shed and she immediately pretended to be extremely anxious,


    ¡°Elder, hurry up! She is procrastinating. She is so tenacious that she won¡¯t die even if she was attacked by you two times in session. If the dy is too long, perhaps the force behind her wille soon!¡±


    Su Li blinked her eyes and was about to summon the mask, but she thought that Ling Li didn¡¯t teach her the secret method in this life. If she found the mask from her body, wouldn¡¯t she directly confirm her crime of stealing the secret method of the Yinmo Cult?!


    ¡°Elder, there¡¯s no time! You have known me since I was a child. How can you trust an outsider?! Kill her now, and let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she was about to cry. The Fourth Elder immediately became softhearted. Without saying anything, he patted the head of Su Li who could not move!


    Su Li smiled miserably and closed her eyes.


    Ling Xian smiledcently and her eyes were full of blood. She wanted to see that Su Li was smashed to minced meat!


    Pop!


    Su Li heard a miserable hum. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that the elder was also astonished, and he was staring at her back with his hands full of blood.


    Who... who saved me?


    Su Li¡¯s face was pale, and she covered her chest and tried to look back. Su Li could not see the face of the dying person in the pool of blood, but when she saw the blood flowing out of her lower body, she felt a sharp pain rising from the bottom of her heart and it was getting worse.


    ¡°No, how could she be here...¡±


    Su Li was full of panic, and her lips were shaking. Shepletely forgot the crisis behind her, and she suddenly had the strength to climb to the pool of blood.


    When she got closer, she saw a familiar face.


    Su Li held the upper body in her arms stiffly, lowered her head, and finally cried.


    ¡°Aunt!!¡±

 Chapter 254 - Love Being Over

    <strong>Chapter 254 Love Being Over</strong>


    tter¡ª


    The sky was overcast, and it rained suddenly. The cry of Su Li couldn¡¯t be heard.


    Hearing the word ¡°aunt¡±, Su Yue woke up due to her willpower. Seeing the tears on Su Li¡¯s face from nose to chin mixed with rain, she suddenly caught Su Li¡¯s hands and said,


    ¡°Li...how...do you know...?¡±


    Su Li trembled and looked at the eyes of Su Yue. She became hopeful at once. A stream of starburst came into the body of Su Yue.


    But Su Li forgot that she was hurt badly. Suddenly, blood gushed to her throat. She swallowed the blood from her heart, and her face was strangely red. She hurried to say,


    ¡°Aunt, I know all the time. I was so timid that I didn¡¯t meet you as your niece. Hang in there. I¡¯m taking you away now...¡±


    The green starburst went into Su Yue¡¯s body. Then Su Yue¡¯s breath became heavier. When she had a little energy, she stopped Su Li transferring the green starburst. She stared at Su Li gently as if she would remember the face forever.


    ¡°Cough... stupid girl, run away!¡±


    ¡°No, aunt, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Ling Xian and the elder came. They didn¡¯t get wet. The rain was flipped off by the intangible power. However, Su Li was covered with mud and dirt.


    Su Li picked Su Yue up with difficulty. She was weak, and there was blooding out from her mouth when she hummed. And the blood was cleaned quickly by the rain.


    She seemed to see nothing. She just tried to pick Su Yue up and leave.


    But Ling Xian wouldn¡¯t let her go. She saw Su Li pick Su Yue up and stand up difficultly. Then she kicked them into the wall like a sh of lightning. Blood was split in the air, and the bricks were scattered on the floor.


    They were dead if there was no marvel.


    The elder frowned and said, ¡°Holy girl, how could you do such a thing? Since you killed them, you shouldn¡¯t have abused them.¡±


    Ling Xian lowered her head and apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    The elder nodded gently, but he didn¡¯t see the happiness in Ling Xian¡¯s eyes.


    If Su Li hadn¡¯t been tortured to death, how could Ling Xian have released her anger?


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me take the head of the witch to see Hierarch.¡±


    The elder said while going to the cracked wall, ¡°ording to your words, once the girl was dead, the witchcraft could be dispelled. Hierarch will know your kindness when he wakes up.¡±


    Ling Xian pondered and smiled, ¡°Absolutely right.¡±


    Boom!


    The elder made a gust of wind and took all the scattered stones away. He was moved by the scene. Su Yue held Su Li when they were kicked away by Ling Xian, which was different as before.


    Having lost breath, Su Yue was still protecting Su Li. She saved Su Li.


    Such a moving scene! Was she really a witch as the holy girl said?


    He doubted it, with his hand on the head of Su Li who fainted.


    Ling Xian came to him and was unhappy.


    Su Li... was still alive?


    ¡°Elder, it¡¯s not the time to be kind. Since you can¡¯t kill her, let me do it.¡±


    Ling Xian went up and took action without hesitation. The elder was surprised and felt cheated.


    At that time, the anxious voice of Third Elder came, ¡°Fourth Elder, stop Ling Xian!¡±


    What?!


    The elder stood in front of Su Li and immediately stopped Ling Xian.


    Bang!


    Ling Xian stepped back for several steps, and her face was pale because of this power. Her expression wasplicated, ¡°Fourth Elder, your indecision will affect the sess of Hierarch.¡±


    The elder snorted coldly, ¡°I doubt that you are considering your own benefit. Please don¡¯t act rashly. Wait for Third Elder toe and solve this thing.¡±


    Ling Xian looked gloomy and stared at Su Li¡¯s pale face. Suddenly, something came to her mind, and her smile returned.


    Su Li¡¯s injury was very serious. Even if she survived tonight, she would die in ten days. So, Ling Xian didn¡¯t have to worry.


    Third Elder came in a trice. He was so anxious that he forgot to separate the rain, which made him all wet.


    Fourth Elder was shocked, and his attention was drawn. There was a w at his back because he was distracted. Suddenly, a sword was stabbed at the back of Fourth Elder!


    ¡°Fourth Elder, be careful!¡±


    In face of such a sudden situation, Third Elder had no time to rescue, so he could only shout.


    Thud!!


    Ling Xian was frightened. There was a huge wound on the back of Fourth Elder. He flew out and couldn¡¯t get up.


    A man in ck and with a bamboo hat appeared in front of Su Li.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shed with grief and indignation because Su Yue was dead for a while, but he was still sober. He put an elixir into the mouth of Su Li, who was still alive. Then he stood up with hatred in his eyes.


    He was Wen Tingshan who just arrived at Yunjing City today after hearing the news!


    ¡°All of you should die!¡±


    ¡°Third Elder, help me!¡±


    Ling Xian screamed. Third Elder was very angry but had no time to vent. He ced Fourth Elder in a hurry and fought with Wen Tingshan. For a while, their power bounced the rain away and smashed everything around them into powder. Su Li and Ling Xian were blown away and fell on the street of the azure stone.


    The rain was so heavy that there was no pedestrian in the street.


    Ling Xian saw the elder and the man fighting, and Su Li was still ina. Her eyes shed with insaneness instantly instead of terror. She mmed Su Li¡¯s be directly.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    When Wen Tingshan and Third Elder saw this scene at the same time, they were horrified and shouted loudly, but Ling Xian didn¡¯t stop, and her smile became crazier.


    ¡°Su Li!!¡±


    Just as Ling Xian¡¯s palm was about to m Su Li, Su Li¡¯s eyes opened. Her eyes which shed with coldness and cruelty frightened Ling Xian, who took action at a faster speed.


    p!


    Su Li pinched Ling Xian¡¯s wrist with her muddy slender hand. The wound on her hand had been washed white by the rain, and no blood flowed out.


    ¡°How could you still have strength?¡±


    Ling Xian was shocked. She struggled but felt that the strength was increasing rapidly. Then she heard a clear ¡°crack¡±!


    ¡°Ow!!¡±


    Su Li loosened the hand and stood up slowly. Ling Xian held her arm and retreated back in horror. She shouted in panic, ¡°Third Elder, help me!¡±


    Third Elder frowned slightly and wanted to stop it, but there was a flute sound behind him. Several shes of swords came immediately, which made him unable to go away.


    Seeing this scene, Ling Xian felt a taste of panic and stepped back. She suddenly remembered something. It seemed that she was fierce in appearance but faint in heart. She said, ¡°Su Li, you can¡¯t kill me! If I die, Master won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Su Li was expressionless, and stopped for a while.


    Ling Xian felt a little pleased and said, ¡°Su Li, if you are sensible enough, let me go. I¡¯ll exin it to Master and admit my guilt.¡±


    In any case, as long as she went back and consumed Su Li¡¯s time, her n would seed!


    She must be med. But it didn¡¯t matter. As time went by, everything would be fine. Finally, Master would choose her, only her.


    ¡°You are kidding! Are you still dreaming at this time?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice became hoarse, like a harsh ghost. Her body changed into a shadow covering Ling Xian. Su Li pinched Ling Xian¡¯s neck, which made thetter scared with a pale face.


    ¡°Li, stop!!¡±


    Ling Li appeared in the street. He was wetpletely. He looked cold and anxious. The first scene that he saw was that Su Li would like to kill Ling Xian, so he immediately stopped it.


    The familiar voice came into her ears and had impressed her a lot.


    Su Li trembled violently. There was mockery on her pale face. She pinched Ling Xian on her throat.


    Crack!!


    The clear sound came into the ears of everyone present. Ling Xian¡¯s eyes gradually closed, and then she fell down at the foot of Su Li.


    The destiny didn¡¯t let her go!


    ¡°Xian!!¡±


    Ling Li still wore a red dress. He quickly shed behind Su Li and embraced Ling Xian who fell to the ground. He managed to transfer some genuine energy to save Ling Xian.


    ¡°Hee-hee...¡±


    She tried to open her eyes. Seeing the outrage and sadness in Ling Li¡¯s eyes, she smiled immediately.


    ¡°So... Master... still... cares about me. I am so happy... Cough...¡±


    Blood kept pouring from her throat, wetting Ling Li¡¯s chest. Ling Li was about to transfer more genuine energy, but he was stopped by Ling Xian. She would like to wipe the tears on Ling Li¡¯s eyes with her trembling hand. She said, ¡°No use... Xian... could not... look after you...¡±


    Thud!


    The arms were down, which meant that the girl died.


    Third Elder and Wen Tingshan stopped fighting. The former had aplicated expression, while thetter was expressionless with a hint of satisfaction in the eyes.


    Ling Li raised his head slowly and stared at Su Li¡¯s pale face, with his eyes shing with pain and sadness. He said slowly, ¡°Why? Why do you kill her? No matter what she did, she shouldn¡¯t die. You know...¡±


    Ling Li had got along with her for ten years and had regarded her as his biological sister, while the woman whom he loved most killed his sister today!


    Tick tock...


    The rain became lighter. Raindrops fell along Su Li¡¯s clothes to the ground, which was quiet and harsh.


    Ling Li stared at Su Li for an answer. But today, he didn¡¯t see any warmth in her eyes. There were only coldness and tyranny as well as... disappointment?!


    Ling Li felt too angry to find out what happened. But Su Li showed a bright smile. For Ling Li, her smile was like a withered flower.


    ¡°Childe Ling, love is over. Farewell.¡±

 Chapter 255 - Waiting for Me!

    <h4>Chapter 255 Waiting for Me!</h4>


    Love was over?!


    Ling Li suddenly raised his head and looked at the girl in red. He was stiff and couldn¡¯t believe it, as if he had been hit by a bolt from the blue.


    Why did everything change just in a morning... What did Ling Xian do?


    ¡°Li...¡±


    Ling Li howled in pain, but he was interrupted as soon as he said.


    ¡°Uncle Shan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li whispered. With sorrow shing in his eyes, Wen Tingshan turned around and walked into the copsed courtyard, gently holding up Su Yue whose body was chill.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Madam. It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all Ling Xian¡¯s fault. The Fourth Elder and I didn¡¯t know that. You...¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was about to leave, the Third Elder didn¡¯t finish his words. When Su Li looked back coldly, she was like a ghost of theherworld, which made him have goose bumps all over his body. He was scared and couldn¡¯t continue to say.


    He was the one in the longevity realm. Madam just reached the peak of the inborn realm, why...


    ¡°A corpse. Why is there a corpse?¡±


    Seeing the middle-aged woman in Wen Tingshan¡¯s arms, who had lost her breath, Ling Li finally realized what happened and looked bad.


    This person must be close to Su Li. No wonder Su Li would be furious that Ling Xian killed her.


    Looking at Ling Li who was in a daze, the Third Eldermented, ¡°Hierarch, I¡¯m afraid that the truth is more serious than you think. I waste when I came here. Only the Fourth Elder knows the details.¡±


    Ling Li slightly shook and didn¡¯t look back. He slowly bent down and picked up Ling Xian. After standing for a moment, he said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Go back to the headquarter.¡±


    Ling Li and other three people returned to the headquarter of the Yinmo Cult in the Moyin Street. Looking at the one who was dead and the one who was badly injured, people of the cult were shocked and they all guessed what happened at once.


    At the moment in the backyard.


    With the help of the Third Elder, the pale Fourth Elder came to the courtyard. They saw Ling Li standing beside the coffin at a nce.


    The Third Elder sighed, shook his head slightly, and supported the Fourth Elder toe over.


    The Fourth Elder had known everything and regretted. Seeing Ling Li, he burst into tears and fell down on his knees with a loud cry, ¡°Hierarch, please sentence me to death! I had listened to Ling Xian and made a big mistake!!¡±


    Ling Li turned around expressionless and looked pale, ¡°Tell me what happened!¡±


    ¡°I was living in seclusion in the Elders¡¯ Mountain when I suddenly received a letter from Ling Xian. She said that you¡¯re confused by a witch......¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face became paler when he heard what the Fourth Elder said. Atst, he was tottering and couldn¡¯t stand stably.


    ¡°Hierarch, you must take care yourself!¡±


    The Third Elder was extremely distressed at him. The Hierarch was so intelligent by natural endowments and he had already reached the intersection to the longevity realm. Now, he couldn¡¯t stand for a few words, so, it¡¯s clear that how heavy the blow was.


    ¡°Whoosh...¡±


    Ling Li took a deep breath and suddenly turned around. To the two elders¡¯ surprise, he smashed the coffin that just made!


    ¡°Ling Xian, good job. You wanted Li to leave me even if you died...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes were red with blood. Looking at Ling Xian¡¯s face, Ling Li gnashed his teeth in anger.


    What the Fourth Elder said was very clear. When Ling Li heard that it was Ling Xian who killed Su Li, he would like to pull Ling Xian out of the coffin and kill her again!


    No matter how deep their rtionship was, when she wanted to kill Su Li by herself, it had already disappeared!


    ¡°Hierarch, the identity of that middle-aged woman isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    The Fourth Elder was full of bitterness, but he had to say, ¡°I heard Madam call her ¡®aunt¡¯, and the woman bled profusely from her lower body. Maybe she was pregnant!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Third Elder opened his eyes wide and said with astonishment, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡±


    He thought that what he knew was serious enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Fourth Elder kept such a big secret.


    ¡°Ha-ha... love is over, so, this is what Li said, ¡®love is over¡¯, ha-ha...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face was pale and heughed so crazily!


    No matter how much he hated Ling Xian, Ling Xian was dead. She belonged to the Yinmo Cult, and he was the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult.


    The enmity of killing rtives!


    How could Su Li marry the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult!


    ¡°Poof!¡±


    Ling Li was so sad that he looked up and spat out some blood, then he was unconscious.


    ¡°Hierarch!¡±


    The Third Elder eximed, and the whole backyard was in chaos immediately.


    After a busy time, looking at Ling Li who was lying on the bed with a pale face, the Third Elder lookedplicated. He struggled for a few minutes, finally he didn¡¯t dare to say what he thought.


    Madam maybe couldn¡¯t live for ten days.


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, three days passed.


    It was only endless darkness during the three days for Su Li. She turned around the street with one breath and fainted at once.


    In the early morning, the sunshine was cast on Su Li¡¯s face. With her eyshes trembling, she finally woke up.


    ¡°She is awake! She is awake!¡±


    ¡°She finally wakes up. Ling, go and call everyone!¡±


    A familiar sound came, but Su Li couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. She frowned, adjusted herself for a moment, and finally saw the people beside the bed.


    ¡°Ruohan?¡±


    Su Li was puzzled. Mei Ruohan was sitting beside the bed, who should be in Qinghe Province. How did shee to Yunjing City?


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Li!¡±


    Hearing her hoarse voice, Mei Ruohan couldn¡¯t help crying.


    At the moment, Su Li wasn¡¯t as radiant as before. Her face was as pale as a dead man, which made Mei Ruohan tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s also fine that you are here.¡±


    Su Li smiled and didn¡¯t ask why, because it didn¡¯t make any sense.


    She was proficient in medical circle. How couldn¡¯t she know that her body was damaged? She didn¡¯t have a few more days to live.


    Thud, thud, thud!!


    Soon, there was a sound of disordered footsteps behind her. Su Li tried her best to turn around. It was Xuan Jingzhou who walking in front of other people.


    The hair on Xuan Jingzhou¡¯ two temples was grey. With red eyes and many wrinkles on both sides of his eyes, he looked much older than before. He was not energetic at all.


    ¡°Uncle...¡±


    Su Li murmured sadly. Her pale lips immediately were overflowed with blood. Now she was like a brittle porcin with crackle. Any fluctuation might kill her easily.


    ¡°Li!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was greatly frightened. He quickly stepped forward to the bed and said, ¡°When people are engaged in dangerous work, how can¡¯t they make mistakes? Don¡¯t worry about your aunt. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself.¡±


    No matter how sad he was, the man chose tofort Su Li.


    Su Li looked at Xuan Jingzhou in a daze, and suddenly she smiled, ¡°I know, uncle. You must be tired these days. Have a rest now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou showed a bitter smile on his old face, ¡°I have to make arrangements for your aunt, and I have no time to rest. It¡¯s better for you to put aside the matter of the Linli Building. Take care of yourself first.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou left soon. Su Li could see that he was trying his best to hold himself. She didn¡¯t know whether he could survive or not after her death.


    There were six people left in the room. Seeing Mei Ruohan and Fang Ling who were crying with red eyes, Su Li couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Ruohan, Ling, you go out first. I have something to assign.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be tired.¡±


    Mei Ruohan stood up and reminded, then she left the attic with Fang Ling.


    At this time, the cold female voice in her mind suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Tired? Mei Ruohan, your good friend has six days at most to live. It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether she is tired or not.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Mei Ruohan shivered all over. Fang Ling looked at her doubtfully. What was wrong with Sister Ruohan?


    ...


    At the same time, the atmosphere in the room was solemn.


    Su Li managed to sit up, leaning on the pillow, and said in a low voice, ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t have so much time to live.¡±


    As soon as she said that, the four people in the room stopped breathing at the same time.


    ¡°Creak!!¡±


    Fang Yuan clenched his fists and stepped forward with anxiety in his eyes.


    ¡°What medicine do you need? I¡¯ll take it now!¡±


    ¡°Me, too!¡± Qu Qingning cried, ¡°Su Li, I also want to kill back to Nanjiang Country with you. Don¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Miss Su Li, you once saved me. If there is anything I can do now, I will try my best!¡± Fang Mu said.


    ¡°I owe you my life. Who could I find to pay it if you died?¡± Luo Yichen stared at Su Li, hoping that she could tell them that she could survive.


    But Su Li smiled and shook her head in their expectations.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at the pale cheeks like white porcin in front of him, and his regret and despair broke out.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Ling Li¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    Fang Yuan turned around and left. Qu Qingning and others wanted to stop him, but they were thrown away by him. His strength was astonishing.


    Even Luo Yichen was surprised. Fang Yuan had made such great progress only in a year since he disappeared, which was no inferior to him.


    Su Li became grim, and she said, ¡°If you want me to die with regret, go now.¡±


    Fang Yuan was shocked totally, and he could not walk just like his feet were glued on the ground.


    He turned around with resentment, and shouted, ¡°Why? Why are you still protecting him now? Didn¡¯t he hurt you enough?!¡±


    Looking at his questioning eyes, Su Li closed her eyes to hide her loss. Then she said softly,


    ¡°I have killed the ringleader. There is no need to entangle with the Yinmo Cult. I don¡¯t have much time, so, listen to me carefully. As long as it develops ording to what I say, the Linli Building will be a great cult and you can realize your wishes.¡±


    Hearing that, with eyelids trembling, Fang Yuan was angry and anxious. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you still thinking about those things now?¡±


    ¡°Then what? Even if I will die, I must finish the appointment,¡± Su Li smiled like a beautifully withered flower out of the secr world.


    Qu Qingning and others were moved.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s reaction was even more violent. He made a decision and held Su Li in his arms!


    Qu Qingning was stunned at first, and then he smiled bitterly for his friend. Wasn¡¯t it toote to show his mind now?


    Luo Yichen couldn¡¯t bear it and turned his head. He couldn¡¯t see such a scene after falling in love.


    ¡°I want you to finish the appointment by yourself. I¡¯ll find the way to save you now. You must wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 256 - Senior Sister Apprentice, Long Time No See

    <strong>Chapter 256 Senior Sister Apprentice, Long Time No See</strong>


    Fang Yuan felt that Su Li resisted slightly when he held her. He took a deep breath, loosened her softly and was afraid to sharpen her pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at Su Li deeply, and then strode away. Although he was desperate, he wanted to try his best to do it.


    ¡°We go too!¡±


    The rest of three people also left, letting Su Li have a rest. Only by not wasting any strength could Su Li prolong her life to the greatest extent.


    Looking at the back of them, Su Li felt regret, hatred and sorrow. All the emotions turned into aplex in the end, and then she closed her eyes.


    She sighed helplessly, which echoed around the room silently.


    Yun Yi came at dusk, but quickly left with a heavy heart and self-usation.


    But it happened. He could only do his best to aplish thest order of Miss!


    Fang Ling, Mei Ruohan and Yin Xuetong sat together for supper. All the dishes were delicious; but all of them were in a daze, and no one ate.


    No appetite.


    Thinking of Su Li, they looked serious, having no mood to eat.


    Looking at the rice, Mei Ruohan struggled.


    About half a year ago, she pricked her wrist when she checked ounts. Since that day, she dreamt of many unimaginable but familiar images. She had to believe that everything was true in the dream.


    It was not important, if it was just a dream, and didn¡¯t influence her daily life.


    But this situationsted for three months, and something scaring happened.


    Here came another voice from her mind!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Giggle... I am you, and you are me. We are the same one.¡±


    The seductive but cold tone was actually from the other self!


    She couldn¡¯t understand, and the other self also didn¡¯t care about her feelings. Thetter just told her toe to Yunjing City ande back to Su Li as quickly as possible, or she would upy her body and kill Luo Yichen personally.


    Mei Ruohan didn¡¯t believe it at first, but in the next day she was suppressed by her mind, seeing herself lure Luo Yichen and do the shameful thing with him.


    Although she came to her sense at thest minute, she still felt shameful.


    And, she was also afraid!


    She understood that Luo Yichen loved her, so he couldn¡¯t guard against her. If that person upied her body again to kill him, she couldn¡¯t prevent it.


    ¡°Take it easy. I just ask you toe back to Su Li. I won¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll get reversed effect or even vanish when I upy your body. How can I put myself at risk?¡±


    Mei Ruohan couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was true or not. In order to protect Luo Yichen, she skillfully used Wen Tingshan, who was justing, and went to Yunjing City with Luo Yichen.


    The voice vanished on the way, and didn¡¯tmunicate with her. She gradually had anticipation, instead of panic.


    It had been a long time, so she missed Su Li very much.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Wen Tingshan suddenly became serious and rushed away when they just arrived in Yunjing City. Soon he took Su Li back. Su Li was going to die.


    Mei Ruohan was scared, so she almost stayed at the bedside for three days.


    She was happy to see that Su Li woke up, but the voice in her mind told her that Su Li was going to die.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t believe that, so she eavesdropped outside the room. But quickly, all the senior management of the Linli Building knew the fact that Su Li was going to die.


    For Mei Ruohan, it was a piece of grievous news!


    Since she saw Su Li in the Muyang Girls¡¯ School for the first time, she liked her very much. A few monthster, she knew that Su Li was a talent, and she improved her knowledge in literature just because she stayed with Su Li. Later, she followed Su Li to the excellent Qinghe Girls¡¯ School.


    And then, they established the Linli Building. She understood that the world was so wonderful!


    In her mind, Su Li was not only a best friend, but also her teacher.


    She used to expect that Su Li reached to the Lingtian Realm step by step, and became the top one who controlled the martial arts circle, but the bad news stopped her sess.


    How could Mei Ruohan ept this?


    ¡°Li is just seventeen. How could she die at such a young age?¡± Mei Ruohan was unwilling to ept this.


    ¡°I have a way to save her life.¡±


    Hearing the seductive voice in her mind, Mei Ruohan felt excited, ¡°Really?¡±


    The consciousness snorted and mocked, ¡°Why should I lie to you? It¡¯s just an imperfect method. Your good friend may not agree.¡±


    Mei Ruohan frowned, and the consciousness didn¡¯t hurry to say, letting her hesitate.


    At this time, Mei Ruohan didn¡¯t realize that she showed some features which weren¡¯t seen in an eighteen-year-old girl.


    She knew many Jianghu affairs in the Linli Building, but she didn¡¯t deal with them personally.


    That was to say, Mei Ruohan had no experience about Jianghu at all!


    But in face of the strange consciousness in her mind, she stayed alert; she even confronted it calmly and thought of the stakes.


    It was just like nature!


    The dishes turned cold quickly. Yin Xuetong tidied them. Fang Ling left to decoct herbs for Su Li. The herbs were good for her health.


    Mei Ruohan raised her eyebrows. Looking at the back of them, she became firmer.


    ¡°You can tell Su Li, and let her to judge whether this method was worth believing!¡±


    This was a very smart decision. Her knowledge and cultivation were less than Su Li¡¯s. If she listened to the consciousness, she couldn¡¯t distinguish whether it was true or not.


    Therefore, it was better to tell Su Li.


    Hearing the decision, the consciousness was a little bit angry and said again,


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You know that I¡¯ll get reversed effect, if I upy your body. She is unworthy of my presence.¡±


    ¡°She is unworthy of your presence, or you¡¯re scared?¡±


    Mei Ruohan replied, ¡°You forced me toe back to Su Li. It was obvious that you have rtionships with her. Don¡¯t fool me.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    The consciousness became angrier, and soon calmed down, smiling again, ¡°Good girl! Now that you know this, I shouldn¡¯t hide it. Actually, I do have some rtionships with Su Li, so I¡¯ll help her in spite of reversed effect.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go right now!¡±


    Mei Ruohan felt relieved and went upstairs without any dy.


    ¡°Creak¡ª¡±


    Su Li woke up when she heard someone push the door. She was going to die. How could she fall asleep? She just took a break.


    Seeing Mei Ruohan, Su Li looked gentle and pretended to be rxed, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Why do youe here, instead of going to bed?¡±


    ¡°I know all.¡±


    Then Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Su Li was shocked. Then she said gently with a bitter smile, ¡°Life and death are decreed by fate. You can chat with me, instead of feeling sad, so that I¡¯ll leave happily.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mei Ruohan kept shaking her head. Suddenly, she held Su Li¡¯s hands, which were white and slim, and said with a low voice, ¡°Li, someone said there is a way to help you. I don¡¯t believe her, so... you should judge whether the way is effective.¡±


    Hearing the words, Su Li was excited.


    Who was willing to die when there was a slim chance of survival?


    She had many things to do, so she was unwilling to die.


    But even if she was unwilling, she had no choice but to ept it.


    But now, Mei Ruohan said there was a way.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    When Su Li asked, Mei Ruohan changed her character immediately. Her pure eyes turned abnormal and frightening, and her breath was irreconcble with the world.


    It was an odd change. Even Su Li who was always calm was shocked.


    It seemed that... Mei Ruohan changed into another person!


    One body with two kinds of consciousness?


    It¡¯s impossible!


    At that time, ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± looked at Su Li who was shocked, and smiled in a weird way, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°You... call me Senior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    Su Li calmed down soon and frowned, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so shocked. I¡¯m Mei Ruohan. I respect you very much, so I call you in this way. When I saw you for the first time, I called you Senior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    Hearing the exnation, Su Li became more puzzled. She knew it was a lie, but she couldn¡¯t know the truth, even if she asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the way?¡± Su Li had no time, so she asked directly.


    ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± giggled, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you are so anxious, but I can understand. I¡¯ll tell you the way. Please pierce your Neiguan Point in your left hand hard. It¡¯s better to use something sharp to pierce it for an inch.¡±


    Su Li frowned, picked one silver needle from the needle box in the bedside and pierced the Neiguan Point.


    The Neiguan Point wasn¡¯t the acupuncture point for death. It could treat an illness for normal people; but for warriors, it was useless, so she pierced it without hesitation.


    But this time, Su Li must be surprised.


    After she pierced it, a red halo appeared suddenly, just like a bracelet which was full of ancient decorative patterns.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Su Li was surprised. Why was there such a mysterious thing in the Neiguan Point? It was not mentioned in any medical book in the martial arts circle and spiritual circle. It was irrational!


    Suddenly, Su Li remembered that she met a mysterious old beggar in the street long time ago. He avoided her left hand and left a ck pattern on her right hand.


    The elder also knew that secret!


    When Su Li was thinking, she didn¡¯t see that ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± stared at the red bracelet, and that her eyes shed with envy and... hatred!

 Chapter 257 - How Many Years?

    <strong>Chapter 257 How Many Years?</strong>


    Humming...


    The red bracelet made a slight hum and became dim.


    Su Li looked at the wrist where the unnormal symptom disappeared, and various thoughts shed through her eyes.


    At this time, ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± exined on her own initiative, ¡°The significance of this bracelet is extraordinary. Only those who are born with extraordinary destiny are qualified to have it. If you want to live, you can only rely on this bracelet!¡±


    ¡°How to use it? Su Li asked indifferently.


    ¡°The only way is to break it!¡±


    With her eyes shining, ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± said, ¡°I have heard about this bracelet. It has another name, Life Ring. It is not rted to this life, but to the previous life and the next life!¡±


    Su Li was slightly shocked, and she mocked skeptically, ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous to connect it to the previous life and this life.¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± smiled mysteriously and continued, ¡°Please believe me. Even I can exist like this, why can¡¯t the previous life and this life exist?¡±


    ¡°Your Life Ring is ruby, which proves that you have an extreme high foundation in your previous life. If you die now, the foundation in your previous life and this life will be umted to the next life. If you choose to break the bracelet, you can not only obtain the previous life¡¯s vitality in this life, but also obtain the next life¡¯s and maintain your current life!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupil was slightly shrunk, and she felt a little bit moved. She stroked her wrist and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! If someone can borrow vitality from the previous life and the next life, can they even ignore lifetime and live forever? If someone has tried this method, why isn¡¯t there record in the martial arts circle or even in the spiritual circle?¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you can¡¯t find it, and that doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± and Su Li looked at each other for a while, then she turned around and said, ¡°How big the world is? Maybe someone is using this method to extend their life now. The way I said is not perfect.¡±


    Su Li blinked and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the defect?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe the consciousness that upied Mei Ruohan¡¯s body, but she didn¡¯t totally believe it. She talked like that just to know the truth. But it seemed that this person didn¡¯t intend to cover up the defect.


    ¡°This method is a little unfair, but if you break the previous life and the next life, it will not lead to natural punishment. But... there will be a little loss.¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± said carefully, as if she was really trying to solve puzzles for Su Li. ¡°After all, the foundation is only the foundation, and it¡¯s impossible to continue all the lives of the two lives. For example, if an old man who is about to die wants to continue his life for one year, he needs to pay two years of the previous life and two years of this life, which is four years in total!¡±


    Four times of consumption!


    Su Li was gloomy and calcted inwardly.


    She had reached the peak of the inborn realm in the previous life, and she lived for 200 years. If she could live for 200 years in next life, the two lives can only extend her current life for 100 years.


    It¡¯s not just a little bit of a loss!


    Of course, Su Li knew that she had omitted many factors in her idea of conversion of the lifetime and foundation. And the real algorithm was tens of thousands of times moreplicated than that.


    But even so, she could live for several more decades. It was enough for her to aplish all her goals.


    ¡°Are you thinking that about 100 years are enough to live if you add up the lifetime and foundation of the previous life and the next life?¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± said in a slightly teasing tone, with a little regret, ¡°You are wrong. There is a premise for all I said!¡±


    Su Li slightly frowned, ¡°What premise?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t practice, and you can¡¯t use Xuangong!¡±


    Su Li frowned seriously, because she couldn¡¯t do it at all. If she wanted to continue to run the Lingli Building, she must maintain the identity of ¡°Ms. Li¡±.


    ¡°The two lives¡¯ foundation you get turn into not only vitality but also energy.¡±


    Mei Ruohan held up a piece of tissue paper and tore it off one piece by one piece.


    ¡°The foundation is like this piece of paper. Every time you practice, you will consume a part of the foundation. Every time you act, you will also consume some foundation. When the foundation is exhausted, you will die.¡±


    tter...


    The tissue paper was torn to debris and fell on the ground. Su Li stared at the debris in a daze. After a while of silence, she slowly closed her eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Go out.¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she immediately returned to normal. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, because upying body is harmful to me, so, I won¡¯t show up again. If you want to talk to me, let the girl pass me a message .


    Then she left the room without hesitation and closed the door.


    Knowing ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± had gone, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes and a hint of seriousness shed in her eyes sharply.


    She knew her previous life best, but there was only endless misery. What she said about her previous life when she had great foundation... was a lie!


    What she saidter was almost false. Although she didn¡¯t show her strong will, from the beginning to the end, ¡°Mei Ruohan¡± induced her to break the red bracelet on her wrist.


    Mei Ruohan was in Qinghe Province. How couldn¡¯t she listen to her? She came to Yunjing City so soon. There must be a disturbance of this consciousness.


    She doubted that this consciousness came for her. Even if she was not seriously injured, that consciousness might also create opportunities for her to face an impasse and force her to choose to break the bracelet!


    Thinking about this, Su Li became bitter and sighed helplessly.


    No matter this person¡¯s purpose was good or evil, she knew that she was absolutely unwilling to die now. Facing such an impasse, she must break the bracelet!


    This was a trap that she must get. She had no choice.


    For severaling days, Su Li had many strange dreams. People in the dream could fly in the sky and walk underground freely. Looked like immortals, they were powerful and omnipotent. However, these ¡°immortals¡± were not as pure as those in the legends, they became more greedy, cruel and licentious!


    In front of these immortals, it seemed that her previous ¡°viciousness¡± was not worth mentioning...


    In an instant, six days passed.


    Fang Yuan went back to the Lingli Building and sat beside Su Li¡¯s bed without saying a word. He had never smiled.


    In just six days, how can they find a way to save Su Li?!


    Later, Qu Qingning, Fang Mu and others came back one after another, they were all disappointed and kept silent. They all came back to see Su Li for thest time.


    However, after a whole day, Su Li still lived well, and her face became a little ruddy.


    ¡°Is it the momentary recovery of consciousness just before death?¡±


    Qu Qingning was very sad and he didn¡¯t think too much. Fang Yuan waspletely like a piece of wood, leaning motionlessly against Su Li¡¯s bed. He and Yin Xuetong made arrangements for Su Li¡¯s funeral.


    After three days, everything was ready.


    But Qu Qingning was shocked to find that Su Li¡¯s breath did not became weak, but became stronger day by day, and her face looked normal. Compared with the one with the paleplexion at the beginning, she was quite different!


    On the fourth day, Su Li sat up, took away the quilt and walked out of bed. All her injuries disappeared!


    Feeling the internal injuries in her body healing quickly, Su Li shook her head, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Burn all those coffins and shrouds.¡±


    Fang Yuan, who was leaning against the bed, was shocked, and he became enthusiastic.


    Qu Qingning was stunned for a while, then he said in rapture, ¡°Su Li, you won¡¯t die?!¡±


    Su Li touched her wrist, and felt the huge and warm foundation of two lives. A hint of gloom shed in her eyes, but she said gently, ¡°I won¡¯t die for a while.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Qu Qingning was extremely excited, and he quickly turned around and left, ¡°I¡¯m going to burn those unlucky things and tell them this good news!¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± Su Li smiled and nodded.


    Only Fang Yuan frowned. For a while? How long was it?


    ¡°Good news! Good news! Su Li is alive!¡±


    After receiving the news transmitted by Qu Qingning, all the people who originally knew that Su Li was going to die removed their previous spiritless looks and were overjoyed. Themon disciples in the Lingli Building were confused and they all wondered why they were as excited as they were after doping today.


    ¡°Great, that sister didn¡¯t cheat us.¡±


    Mei Ruohan was also very happy. Her hostility to another consciousness had been reduced a lot. She even called her sister.


    At that moment, the figure of the consciousness hidden in Mei Ruohan¡¯s mind perceived Mei Ruohan¡¯s joy and burst into ecstasy!


    Senior Sister Apprentice!


    She really broke the bracelet!


    Hahaha!!!


    It¡¯s really a help to me!


    The eyes of the figure were lit, ¡°Now, you must have been broken. You can never be reborn! Hahahaha... Just for Ling Li who no one knows whether it is a human or not. How pathetic you are! Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°You have been stronger than me since childhood. Everything belongs to you! Now everything can¡¯t be changed. I will tell master and the whole sect that I am the most powerful disciple!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!!¡±


    Crazyughter echoed in Mei Ruohan¡¯s mind, but no one could hear it.


    After the dinner, Su Li left the Lingli Building. She had recovered from her injuries and regained her cultivation. Naturally, she had to go back to the Affiliated School of the National Academy to deal with the trouble of disappearing for more than ten days.


    If in the past, she would have chosen to act the movement of the martial arts to leave, but now, she chose to walk.


    The foundation of the two lives had been gradually reduced, and it could never be wasted on the meaningless walking.


    She walked for four hours from the Lingli Building to the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Unexpectedly, when she appeared at the gate, she was weed in by the smiling Butler Wu.


    ¡°Miss, you are back finally! It¡¯s very dangerous for you to walk alone at night. Even if you know that medicine is precious next time, you must be apanied by someone!¡±


    Wu Bin chattered, but Su Li never got tired of him. Instead, she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Next time I won¡¯t be alone, and I will go with Yun Yi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Master has been waiting here for many days. Hurry in.¡±


    ¡°Is Dad here?¡±


    Su Li was in aplicated mood and paused for a while, but she immediately recovered and went to the room.


    ¡°Li, you¡¯re back finally. I¡¯m very worried about you. Come here and let me see...¡±


    Dongfang Rui held Su Li and looked her up and down anxiously, but he didn¡¯t find anything wrong. He was rxed. He enjoined her for a while and then went to sleep.


    He hadn¡¯t slept for several days.


    When the room was quiet, Yun Yi came out of the darkness in shock, and he stammered, ¡°Miss, you...¡±


    Su Li waved, ¡°There were some idents. I¡¯m fine for the time being.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll tell them to cancel the original n!¡±


    Yun Yi left quickly, and Su Li looked at his back and stroked her left wrist gently. There was the profound foundation reminding her how much time that was left for her.


    Not 100 years, not several decades, but...

 Chapter 258 - 10,000 Years!

    <strong>Chapter 258 10,000 Years!</strong>


    10,000 Years!


    10,000 years of foundation!


    Su Li felt that it was her illusion when she knew there had been 10,000 years of foundation. But no matter how many times she confirmed, it was true.


    Within her prediction, she was cheated by that awareness.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. ording to that awareness, it couldn¡¯t exceed 1,000 year at most. But now... it was horribly 10,000 years!


    The reason of breaking the bracelet was falsepletely!


    That awareness let her break the bracelet for ulterior purpose. Since it had happened, her regret was useless, and...


    ¡°10,000 years of foundation can be enough to support me to achieve my goal.¡±


    Su Li mumbled. She watched a sh of light appeared in the horizon with her clear eyes. She crossed her legs to sit down and closed her eyes slowly.


    If this scene was seen by someone who knew the details, he or she must prevent Su Li with fear and anger.


    When the purple air came from the east, it was the perfect time to practice. But it¡¯s bad for Su Li to practice now, because it would shorten her lifespan.


    The pity was that now only Su Li knew this secret. As for that awareness, in order to realize its goal, it could never tell anybody.


    When the sun rose, Su Li opened her eyes. She looked surprised in a short time.


    She found that she had made much faster progress!


    In only two hours of practice, the amount of her genuine energy increased a lot. If she kept practicing in istion, she could get the top of the inborn ninth hurdle and break through the longevity realm.


    And because she speeded up her practice, the speed of gathering into the Immortals¡¯ ce also increased. Without idence, ... she could break through the longevity realm in two months.


    So fast!


    What a horrifying speed!


    Had anyone ever seen a 17-year girl in longevity realm?


    Maybe no one ever heard that. Even people in the spiritual circle could not hear that.


    Su Li was confused. When she touched her wrist, she was gloomy at once. Although it¡¯s not clear, but she found that she lost one-year foundation just for... two-hour practice£¡


    This meant that it would take her 12 years¡¯ lifespan to practice for one day!


    ¡°10,000 years... are too short.¡±


    Su Li looked calm but she sighed heavily.


    From now on, her time stopped. How long would she live? It all depended on herself.


    After a while, Mammy Li asked Su Li to have breakfast with Lord Rui.


    Su Li didn¡¯t have meals with Lord Rui for a long time. Lord Rui was extremely happy and he couldn¡¯t help giving dessert to her by his chopsticks.


    During the meal time, Su Li suddenly stopped to say, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Lord Rui nodded without asking where she¡¯d take him to. As a Lord without real power in the imperial court, he was usually free very much. And today he had nothing to do as usual.


    Even if there were something for him to cope with, Dongfang Rui would ignore it and apany Su Li. His sweet girl usually was indifferent. Though she loved him so much, their rtionship was not close. He had no way to make her up.


    Now, Su Li suddenly asked him to apany her to go somewhere. How could he reject her?


    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±


    Su Li smiled. Dongfang Rui also smiled and nodded, but he felt ufortable, because he felt that she smiled ...grudgingly.


    Wu Bin prepared the carriage as soon as he got the message. Yun Yi got on the horse and was going to leave. Suddenly, he doubted, ¡°Where shall we go, Miss?¡±


    ¡°The osmanthus forest.¡±


    Su Li inhaled slightly and answered slowly as if these words were very heavy. Yun Yi trembled and then whipped the horse to go without saying anything.


    Dongfang Rui was confused sitting next to Su Li.


    The osmanthus forest was where Yun was buried. Why did she go there since it¡¯s not the time for worship?


    A half dayter, the three people reach the mountain top. Dongfang Rui understood finally.


    Because another new tomb was built next to Su Yun¡¯s!


    ¡°Who is that? How dare you! How could you set a tomb near Yun¡¯s? ...¡±


    Dongfang Rui was really angry. Yun Yi dragged his sleeve gently and suggested, ¡°Master, look at the words on the tombstone. That¡¯s permitted by Miss, or nobody dared to build a tomb here.¡±


    ¡°It was permitted by Li?¡±


    Dongfang Rui was stunned and then he looked at the words on the tombstone. He was shocked and he couldn¡¯t help trembling.


    Then Su Li stepped to the tomb and kneeled to kowtow three times.


    ¡°Tomb of My Wife Su Yue!¡±


    ¡°Tomb of My Son Su Zhouyue!¡±


    The tomb was built by Xuan Jingzhou. He wed the hard stones first and then covered with mud. No one knew how sad he was when he heard that Su Yue was dead with a baby in her belly.


    Su Li knelt for a long time without a word. Tears flowed down on the face of Xuan Jingzhou. Knowing that Su Li was safe, he chose to go to Jianghu and stay away from the sad ce.


    Rustling...


    Dongfang Rui went to Su Li and stopped. He asked tremblingly with uncertainty, ¡°Is this... Yun¡¯s sister?¡±


    Su Li was burning ghost money. She slowed down and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my aunt. She died with her baby in her belly several days ago.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was shocked. He said nothing and felt sad when he thought that Su Li was left along in the Su Family after Su Yue died.


    No!


    He frowned and soon he felt that something was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t know the death of Su Yue and her baby. Why was Su Li the first one to know the news? During these days, Su Yue suddenly died while Su Li was disappeared. What a coincidence!


    ¡°Li, tell me the truth. Is there any connection between you and the death of your aunt?¡±


    Su Li stopped thoroughly and her eyes were filled with regret facing the tomb. After a while, she shook her head and continued burning ghost money for Su Yue without a word.


    Her silence made Dongfang Rui confirm that Su Yue¡¯s death was rted to his daughter. He felt stressed out.


    He knew that his daughter was mysterious all the time. Su Li never covered for her disappearance. He was not sightless, so, he could feel that.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to tell me, I won¡¯t force you. But you must protect yourself. You¡¯re the only descent of the Su Family. Don¡¯t get into trouble at least for your mom, OK?¡±


    Su Li heard the deep voice of Dongfang Rui. She was stiff and she threw thest piece of ghost money. Then, she turned around with a sweet smile, ¡°I get it, dad. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Dongfang Rui knew that Su Li understood his words. He was relieved and he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯se back on the Tomb Sweeping Day.¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone for a while. Dad, go down the mountain with Yun Yi. I¡¯lle soon.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was used to Su Li¡¯s requests. He nodded and then left with Yun Yi.


    When they went far away, Su Li¡¯s sweet smile faded away. She looked at the lush grass coldly. She said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you waiting for me to ask you out?¡±


    After a short time, the clump of grass really swayed. A man went out.


    Su Li was surprised at this man when she knew who he was, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ling Li was in a daze. Seeing Su Li in white with hatred and distance in her eyes, he said bitterly, ¡°I just want... to see our aunt.¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°Aunt? Why do you call her aunt? Hierarch Ling, you are really shameless. I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s heart was in pain and felt sorry for her. She said the same words before but the meaning waspletely different now.


    But... what happened was not what he wanted!


    Ling Xian was also killed by Su Li. Even though he wanted to pay by himself, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He thought so much and decided to worship Su Yue. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Su Li here.


    ¡°I have already known the ins and outs. Su Li, we...¡±


    Su Li interrupted when Ling Li was talking to her, ¡°The tomb of the Su Family isn¡¯t worth your worship. Please leave.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s expression changed. He bit his teeth, ¡°Li, tell me, what can I do...¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    ¡°Su Li...¡±


    ¡°Leave!!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice got hoarse. She stared at Ling Li without any love but hatred, ¡°Ling Li, from now on, there is no rtionship between you and me. Don¡¯t let me see you around the tomb of the Su Family. Or I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±


    Then Su Li turned around and went firmly without any hesitation.


    The eyes of Ling Li were bloodshot. He shouted with a tremble, ¡°Su Li, you love me these days. I can feel that. You said that you would wait for me. Was that a lie?¡±


    Su Li trembled slightly and then speeded up. Her cold voice came from the distance.


    ¡°Nothing is certain. I don¡¯t me anyone but the fate. I am not the right one. Find another girl. The past has gone like smoke. I... have forgotten.¡±


    Forgotten?


    Ling Liughed sadly. It was himself who fell in love from the beginning to the end. Everything was not real. Only he... took it seriously.


    On the foot of the mountain, Yun Yi saw Su Liing with red eyes. Though that was not clear, he noticed.


    ¡°Miss cried. What a pity for Madam Su Yue...¡±


    Yun Yi signed in his heart but he didn¡¯t think much. He only knew that Su Yue died for saving Miss Su. However, he didn¡¯t know that the murderer came from the Yinmo Cult.

 Chapter 259 - Su Qingtan Was Back

    <strong>Chapter 259 Su Qingtan Was Back</strong>


    After that, Su Li¡¯s life became calm though it was on the surface.


    For ordinary people in Yunjing City, the disturbance only was the copse of the walls of their old houses, but nothing else.


    Su Li announced that she wouldn¡¯t lecture any more, which caused a sensation. There were no other talented people living in the Affiliated School of the National Academy except her. No one dared to contradict her face to face because Su Li was the princess and supported by Lord Rui.


    The Affiliated School of the National Academy became a private mansion, and Ling Li had no reason toe in.


    Su Li spent most of time practicing in the mansion and hardly went out. But to others, she was like a girl who stayed at home and waited for a marriage.


    The information of the Linli Building was delivered by Fang Yuan every night.


    His mind was known when Su Li woke up. Neither she agreed nor refused. He had decided to continue to pursue her and make their rtionship closer, but Su Li changed a lot during this period, which frightened him.


    Yes, he was frightened to stop.


    Su Li looked grim but her heart was warm before, and now even her heart became grim!


    Her eyes became indifferent, as if she had no interest in anything. She was like a lonely fairy.


    Fang Yuan was very upset. Although Su Li didn¡¯t say directly, her figure had given him the answer.


    She wouldn¡¯t marry anyone in this life.


    ¡°Puff...¡±


    In the night wind, Fang Yuan leaned on the door and exhaled. His eyes were bright and firm, and he smiled lightly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get married, I will never marry anyone. I will always be with you!¡±


    Even so, he was happy and satisfied.


    Meanwhile, in the Ling Mansion.


    Ling Li was sitting in the wheelchair calmly. Behind him, Ling Mo pushed the wheelchair to Qiu Meng¡¯s room, and then Qiu Meng came out and pushed Ling Li in, leaving Ling Mo outside.


    Ling Mo looked up at the sky. The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse. It seemed that tomorrow would be a good day.


    It was all over when he came back.


    Knowing Ling Xian¡¯s death, Ling Mo just sighed in his heart, but he could only sigh for her.


    They were all capable assistants of the Master and grew up with him, but their rtionship was not close.


    He hated the woman who was too scheming. Although he didn¡¯t understand what that woman thought, he knew Ling Xian was narrow-minded. Ling Xian secretly killed many people who was not in the same part with her in the cult. She had changed a little in recent years, but he still didn¡¯t like her.


    A few days ago, he knew that he had been cheated by Ling Xian with fake information when he arrived at the destination and he returned immediately. Fortunately, Miss Su Li survived, but it still caused serious trouble.


    Thinking of this, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help sighing. If Ling Xian were alive, maybe Master could get forgiveness through her, but now she was dead and the situation became worse.


    Master and Miss Su Li couldn¡¯t get married as long as he was the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult. But for the Ling Family, he couldn¡¯t give up his identity.


    They could never live happily together because of their identities.


    And no one could help them.


    In the house,


    ¡°Li, what happened? Tell me. Did you have a quarrel with Su Li?¡±


    A quarrel?


    Hearing what his mother said, Ling Li was depressed but feigned indifference. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I can handle it by myself.¡±


    His behavior made Qiu Meng more worried.


    Ling Li was her son. How couldn¡¯t she see that he forced himself to smile.


    A few months ago, she thought they were getting married because Ling Li went out happily every day. But Su Li suddenly announced that she wouldn¡¯t lecture any more, and wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to enter the Affiliate School. It was obviously rejecting Ling Li!


    Something must have happened between them, but Ling Li didn¡¯t tell her, and she couldn¡¯t ask Su Li.


    Qiu Meng said helplessly, ¡°You have changed a lot since Su Li appeared. You didn¡¯t go to brothels anymore. I¡¯m d, but I don¡¯t want you to be hurt. If Su Li doesn¡¯t want to marry you, you¡¯d better forget her as soon as possible.¡±


    Ling Li trembled slightly, with struggle shing through his eyes.


    How could he forget her?


    At that time, Ling Mo came to report.


    ¡°Madam, Master, Master Qinnes.¡±


    Hearing it, Qiu Meng frowned and murmured, ¡°It was sote. Why does hee?¡±


    Soon, Ling Qinn opened the door and saw Ling Li with a haggard look. There was a flicker of worry in his eyes and he said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I heard that my cousin is in a bad mood, so, I came to see him after work.¡±


    Qiu Meng¡¯s eyes were lit. She came to Ling Qinn and whispered, ¡°You came just in time. I asked your brother, but he said nothing. You two are simr in age, so, maybe he would like to talk to you. Take him to the East Courtyard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded slightly and pushed Ling Li¡¯s wheelchair to the East Courtyard. Ling Mo closed the door and guarded by the door.


    Ling Qinn shook his head helplessly and sighed, ¡°Ling Mo has told me the thing. I¡¯m not used to that there aren¡¯t assistants around you.¡±


    Ling Li was grim, but his expression was calm. He said with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why are you here?¡±


    Ling Qinn was shocked because his reaction was much calmer than that he imagined. A few months ago, Ling Li¡¯s behavior proved that he liked Su Li very much. Now such a thing happened, and he couldn¡¯t relieve in a short time.


    Looking at Ling Li¡¯s indifferent eyes, Ling Qinn was worried. Maybe he was not calm...


    ¡°I have to tell you that Su Qingtan is... back.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Li was shocked. Even Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help turning around.


    ¡°Su Qingtan had broken through the inborn hurdle and stably mastered the Qiyu Xuangong in half of year of practice in istion. Now he was waiting outside the East Courtyard.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Li frowned, ¡°Does Su Qingtan know something about Su Li?¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled, ¡°He came out less than two hours and I brought him here directly, so, he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s expression changed a little and his eyes were full of hope. After a while, the hope in his eyes faded away.


    Su Li was smarter than ordinary girls, even than him. If he made use of Su Qingtan to restore their rtionship, it would be worse.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li sighed, and said with a tired voice, ¡°Qiyu Xuangong is the secret martial art of the Yinmo Cult. Su Qingtan is destined to be a follower of the Yinmo Cult since you taught him the martial art. Otherwise, even I can¡¯t protect him. Let hime in first.¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly surprised, and then he gave a glimpse at Ling Li who closed his eyes.


    Did he still want to restore their rtionship?


    Outside the East Courtyard, Su Qingtan¡¯s pale face which wasn¡¯t under the sunshine for a long time showed confusion and curiosity. Why did Ling Qinn bring him to the famous Ling General¡¯s Mansion?


    ¡°I have broken through the inborn hurdle and stably mastered the Qiyu Xuangong. So, no matter who I meet, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Su Qingtan thought with confidence. Half a year ago, he was just amon man who was not even a master in Jianghu, but now he had passed the acquired ninth hurdle and broken through the inborn hurdle. He became extraordinary.


    He wasn¡¯t as cowardly as before.


    He could protect his second sister and give her a safe and happy life.


    ¡°Qingtan,e in.¡±


    Hearing it, Su Qingtan trembled slightly, and then he walked into the East Courtyard without hesitation. Compared with half a year ago, his attitude towards Ling Qinn had changed a lot.


    At the beginning, Su Qingtan was forced by Ling Qinn to join the Yinmo Cult, and he resented all the time. But he got a lot of secret information from the middle-aged guards of Ling Qinn during the time of practice in istion.


    It turned out that his cultivation was actually at the cost of Ling Qinn¡¯s life!


    If Ling Qinn didn¡¯t have another chance to escape, he would have died. Ling Qinn¡¯s n was to make him take over his position in the Yinmo Cult.


    Although he had selfish motives, his trust and sacrifice were a great favor to Su Qingtan. He couldn¡¯t hate him anymore. He only had gratitude and admiration to Ling Qinn.


    Few people could give up their lives for others, at least he couldn¡¯t. So, Ling Qinn got his respect.


    Creak¡ª


    Su Qingtan followed in with his head lowered and his heart beating faster. The atmosphere in the room was very depressing.


    ¡°Su Qingtan, this is our Hierarch. Come to give a greeting.¡±


    Hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s gentle words, Su Qingtan cheered up. It was a great honor for him to see the legendary ¡°Childe Li¡±.


    He looked up and saw the expressionless man sitting on the wheelchair. His respectful expression immediately turned into amazement, andsted for a long time.


    ¡°He...¡±


    He subconsciously turned to look at Ling Qinn. Ling Qinn smiled and said, ¡°Childe Li is the Third Master of the Ling Family, Ling Li!¡±


    Hearing it, Su Qingtan opened his eyes wide and he was very surprised.


    The first yboy in Yunjing City was the fearsome Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult in the martial arts circle?!


    It... it... was hard to believe.


    ¡°Hierarch, I... I¡¯m Su Qingtan!¡±


    Su Qingtan saluted in a muddle. If others did that, Ling Li would punish him, but he only nodded gently to Su Qingtan.


    ¡°Ling Mo, tell him what happened about Su Li in the past half year.¡±


    Hearing the name of ¡°Su Li¡±, Su Qingtan was surprised that his second sister even got the attention of ¡°Childe Li¡±. What happened?!


    After two and a half minutes, he was shocked with a dull look because of what Ling Mo said.


    How did everything change during his practice in over a half year?!

 Chapter 260 - The End of Mam. Su-Cui

    <strong>Chapter 260 The End of Mam. Su-Cui</strong>


    After an hour, Su Qingtan followed Ling Qinn and left the Ling Mansion. What he saw and heard frightened him very much.


    ¡°Lord, We¡¯re in the Su Mansion.¡±


    The groom¡¯s humble voice came into his ears, which made Su Qingtan awake from deep thought. He jumped out of the carriage and the groom went away. Looking at the small mansion hanging an old que where two words, ¡°Su Mansion¡±, were inscribed, Su Qingtan sighed with emotions.


    The Su Family had changed a lot just in a half year.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡ª¡±


    Soon, the bleary-eyed gatekeeper opened the door with a crack and peeped out from inside. Seeing Su Qingtan who were in ck, he stared at him and then shouted excitedly,


    ¡°First Master! You are back!¡±


    Su Qingtan smiled and nodded. Anyway, it was his home. His mother and brother were still here.


    The gatekeeper opened the door wide immediately and let Su Qingtan in, and then he shouted excitedly, ¡°Master, Madam! First Master is back!¡±


    ¡°First Master is back, really?!¡±


    Many servants awakened, and they came out one by one. Soon, dense footsteps came from the backyard, and then Su Huanli, Li Yue Lian and Su Qinghao went to the front hall hurriedly. They surprisedly saw Su Qingtan standing straightly in the front hall.


    ¡°Tan!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Li Yuelian grabbed Su Qingtan¡¯s hands excitedly. With tears in her eyes, she sobbed and said, ¡°What did you do in the past half year? I¡¯m really worried about you!¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    Seeing his mother, his cold expression became gentle and he consoled his mother with a mild tone.


    The woman had treated him well since he was a child. Whether he was excellent or not, and whether he made a right decision or not, she always stood by his side without hesitation.


    Although mother didn¡¯t like Second Sister before, she never bullied her. His mother had nothing to do with the thing that Su Li was forced to leave the Su Family.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Su Qinghao¡¯s eyes was full of excitement. In his mind, the Eldest Brother was his adoring idol. By his own strength, Su Qingtan became the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary from a shabby schr in just two years, which was so hard for ordinary people.


    ¡°Hao, you grow taller!¡±


    Su Qingtan smiled pleasantly, and touched Su Qinghao¡¯s head. Su Qinghao shook his head awkwardly andined, ¡°Eldest Brother, I have grown up!¡±


    Su Qingtanughed immediately, and considered that he was a lovely boy as before.


    ¡°Tan, it¡¯s good for you toe back. During this period, our family was in a mess.¡±


    Su Huanli felt unhappy and he would like to say something, but he saw Su Qingtan¡¯s face suddenly became grim, ¡°I have known something from the Supreme Judiciary. So, what do you want to say, dad?¡±


    Su Huanli changed his expression slightly, and he was more than angry. His son was kind to his mother and his brother, while he was unfriendly to him!


    ¡°You disobedient boy! Do you know who you are talking to? What¡¯s your attitude?!¡±


    Su Huanli kept scolding him petntly.


    When Su Qingtan became more indifferent, and he would like to respond, a woman with silver hair wasing. She was the one in the highest position in the Su family. She was Su Huanli¡¯s mother, Mam. Su-Cui.


    She walked quickly with a crutch. She tightly grasped the sleeves of Su Qingtan and said something rapidly.


    ¡°Ah! My grandson, you¡¯re back finally! If you haven¡¯t been back, Erya would bully our Su Family again!¡±


    Hearing it, Su Qingtan frowned without any words, while Su Qinghao couldn¡¯t help refuting confidently.


    ¡°Grandma, you are wrong! My Second Sister wasn¡¯t wrong and she also did not bully us. It was the First Mother who should be med...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui¡¯s face turned gloomy. Her scolding made Su Qingtan pale. If he didn¡¯t keep the filial piety in his mind, he really wanted to beat this old woman!


    Not for anything else but for the truth that she was a real scum.


    Su Qinghao looked at Su Qingtan who was expressionless and calmed himself down. Regardless of his mother¡¯s usual warning, he said, ¡°It is really a shame that you are my grandmother!¡±


    The dirty eyes on her old face were suddenly full of anger. She grabbed the indifferent Su Qingtan and pointed to Su Qinghao with another hand. Then she said, ¡°Useless guy! I am your grandmother. You dare to talk to me like that. How did your mother teach you daily!¡±


    When she said that, she did not notice that Su Qingtan looked fiercer. Then she continued to pretend to be meless,


    ¡°First Grandson, maybe you don¡¯t know what happened these days. Your First Mother and Third Sister were set up by the evil Erya. And I don¡¯t know what kind of hard life my poor Xiaoyan is having now in the frontier. Zipei became a ve. All these things are rted to Erya who you have been protecting!¡±


    ¡°Such a wicked girl. You even have protected her before!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that she dared to rob the identity of the princess, which should be Zipei¡¯s? Her mind is really tricky and vicious! If you still protect her, perhaps she will take advantage of youter!¡±


    ¡°Since she became the Princess, she hasn¡¯te back again. And she hasn¡¯t brought benefits to the Su Family, which made me angry!¡±


    The more Mam. Su-Cui said, the angrier she became. She beat on her chest and tried to persuade him.


    She dared to say this naturally because of her position in the family. In other words, she took advantage of her seniority. She was in the highest position in the whole Su Family. Although she said some words straightly, no one would disobey her face to face.


    At least, she thought that in this way.


    But when she ended the long persuasion, the room was in terribly silence. Su Qingtan... didn¡¯t response any words.


    Seeing the scene, Mam. Su-Cui worried a lot. At the same time, she encouraged herself continuously.


    It couldn¡¯t be so!


    She was the grandma of Su Qingtan!


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    After a long period of silence, Su Qingtanughed suddenly and said to his grandma, ¡°Grandma, have you finished?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui was happy. When she was about to add something, Su Qingtan stoppedughing instantly and his expression became grim.


    ¡°Mam. Su-Cui, you are a senior, and I respect you for that. But... who gave you the courage to tell such a lie? Do you think that all people in the world are fools except you?!¡±


    After he said this, Mam. Su-Cui changed her face immediately. And then she became so ashamed and angry that she shivered from head to toe. She pointed to Su Qingtan, ¡°Unfilial boy, you dare to disobey me!¡±


    Su Qingtan became indifferent, and he threw the hands of Mam. Su-Cui, which made her suddenly stumble and almost fall down.


    ¡°You are my grandma, otherwise... do you think that you can still stand up and talk to me?!¡±


    During their talk, a powerful force from the inborn realm appeared instantly. Mam. Su-Cui could not afford the force and fell down with panic on her wrinkled old face.


    Su Qingtan dared to force her!


    They were in Dahan Country, where the ¡°filial piety¡± was advocated as the most important thing!


    ¡°The ¡®filial piety¡¯ was upheld in books. People should respect the elders, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they should be shameless. Do you think that since you are my grandmother, you can flirt with the whole family?¡±


    Su Qingtan looked indifferent and continued, ¡°I won¡¯t dispute all kinds of dirty things in Dasu Town with you, because my Second Sister does not want to deal with that. However, Zhu Yan and Su Zipei robbed the opportunity of her, and you called ck white. Do you want me to help you to harm my Second Sister?¡±


    Mam. Su-Cui fell down to the ground. She trembled and was unable to speak.


    Su Qingtan who came back after a half year becamepletely different!


    The ¡°filial piety¡± that he insisted on in his mind was no longer a firm bound for him. If it was in the past, no matter how angry he was, it was impossible for him to disobey his grandmother directly. But he did it now, and he did it without hesitation.


    Qiyu Xuangong!


    Su Qingtan became expressionless, and sighed silently. After all, it was the evil martial art, which gave rise to somehow impact on his heart, but the impact did not make him disgusted. If he really thought about it, he was more grateful to Ling Qinn who could gave him the opportunity to change. Otherwise, he would be constrained in the hypocritical books of Dahan Country.


    ¡°Listen, you all! From now on, Mam. Su-Cui will live in the Third Backyard, and she can¡¯t leave there. No one shall obey her except for her needs of life. If someone disobeys, he or she will be driven out of the Su Family!¡±


    After hismand, Su Huanli changed his face quickly and Li Yuelian was also shocked. Only Su Qinghao clenched his fists excitedly.


    The old woman, whom he had already detested before, was punished by his First Brother atst.


    Since Su Qingtan became the Officer of the Supreme Judiciary, the sovereignty of the Su Family fell in his hands. When he gave the order, some bold servants came to take Mam. Su-Cui out.


    Staying in the backyard and waiting to die was the end of the Mam. Su-Cui.


    After done that, Su Qingtan looked at the servants with a cool expression. Then he hummed and said, ¡°If you let me hear the gossip about my Second Sister again, all of you will be driven out from the Su Family! Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The servants answered simultaneously, then they withdraw with awe. There were only Su Huanli, Li Yuelian and Su Qinghao in the room.


    Looking at Su Huanli, Su Qingtan said, ¡°Dad, thanks to the Baiwei Building left by my Second Sister, our Su Family do not worry about the daily expenses, and you should be satisfied. A content mind is a perpetual feast, and I believe that you know this truth, right?¡± Although Su Qingtan said respectfully, but he was warning his father.


    Su Huanli squinted slightly with a hum, then he swung the sleeves and went away.


    To deal with Su Li?


    He was not bold and crazy like Mam. Su-Cui and Zhu Yan. How could he offend Su Li who had be the Princess?


    He never thought about that kind of thing. It was enough for him to get money from the Baiwei Building.


    Li Yuelian sighed gently and walked to Su Qingtan with a trace of appreciation in her eyes. She said, ¡°You are my great son, and you are clear for what is right and what is wrong. I understand these things, but I can only protect ourselves. Now you became the head of our Su Family. Actually, we don¡¯t need to be so careful. Today, I feel gratified for you to be so ambitious.¡±


    His mother¡¯s praise made Su Qingtan a little embarrassed. He knew that his mother was very smart. So, he did not afraid that his mother would have prejudice against him.


    ¡°Well, it waste now. You can take a bath and have a rest.¡±


    Li Yuelian was busy for a whole day and she was very tired. She went to rest soon, leaving Su Qinghao and Su Qingtan to talk for the whole night.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, since Second Sister became the Princess, she hasn¡¯t changed at all except that she has be busy daily. I took Fourth Sister to y with her, and she weed us, which was really different from what grandma said...¡±


    Su Qinghao expected to rify for Su Li, so, he told his Eldest Brother all the things happened in the past half year in detail.


    Soon, it was almost dawn.

 Chapter 261 - Discovery

    <b>Chapter 261 Discovery</b>


    The frost in early spring morning was thick, and both sides of streets were white. The frost wouldn¡¯t fade until the sun rose.


    In the room of the Affiliated School of the National Academy where Su Li lived, the charcoal crackled, and the wisps of heat rose from the holes in the heater, making the room as warm as spring.


    Su Li was dressed in a thin garment andy on the couch by the window. Her clear eyes were fixed on the old pamphlet in her hands and she was fascinated.


    When the first light of morning came in through the window, Su Li was squinting and putting down the booklet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after breaking the ring, my understanding could be improved so much. In just two days, I have learnt the fourth hurdle of the Ao Sword Skills and the fifth hurdle is around the corner.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t think of the disadvantages of breaking the ring, and the consciousness of Mei Ruohan wouldn¡¯t tell her either, so it would be better if she thought more about how to make use of the foundation.


    In recent days, she had studied it and discovered something.


    The speed of promoting cultivation became faster!


    And it was so fast that as long as she wanted it, she could break through the longevity realm!


    It was better to say that she was now in ¡°transformation¡± than cultivation. She could transform the foundation into cultivation, which was certainly faster than absorbing spiritual power from outside.


    Of course, the faster she practiced, the faster she would die. If she couldn¡¯t grasp this point, it was useless to have so much cultivation.


    The second was the improvement of understanding.


    Su Li was curious about the fact that she had practiced the Ao Sword Skills of Jin Cheng¡¯ao for a long time, but she always stayed in the fourth hurdle and never broke through the fifth hurdle. Although she had made some achievements about the sword in the previous life, she still couldn¡¯tpletely understand such a wonderful book with her talent.


    But these defects disappeared after breaking the ring!


    It was like that her understanding had been extraordinary since she was born.


    ¡°It¡¯s great for me to learn the Ao Sword Skills by my understanding, without consuming the foundation; otherwise it couldn¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Su Li sighed. If a warrior practiced only depending on genuine energy without the means against the enemy, he was useless!


    If the man in the inborn second hurdle who only focused on cultivation met the man in the inborn first hurdle who had experienced a lot, the former might be unable to resist one move. So, the warrior who did well in both cultivation and martial skills could be strong!


    ¡°My cultivation now is staying at the peak of the inborn realm and I don¡¯t know how much it will cost to break through the longevity realm. Now I don¡¯t have to rush to break through. Instead, I¡¯d better spend all my time on martial arts. With this powerful understanding, maybe I canpete with those in the longevity realm by some means!¡±


    Su Li changed her mind, and at this moment, Mammy Li came to report with delight outside the door.


    ¡°Miss, First Master ising!¡±


    First Master?


    Su Li was stunned, and then she became gentle, ¡°Eldest Brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Master just came backst night and came here this morning!¡±


    Hearing it, Su Li smiled, ¡°Let him wait a moment. I¡¯m going to dress up.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mammy Li answered and hurried to reply.


    Soon, Su Li changed her clothes and came to the front room, where she saw Mammy Li and Su Qingtan chatting casually.


    ¡°Mammy, if you hadn¡¯t taken the risk to find me two years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Second Sister had suffered so much. Now all sufferings have their reward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    Su Qingtan sighed. The identity of Su Li didn¡¯t affect his protection for her, which had been budding since a long time ago. Now he knew that Su Li had no blood rtionship with him, and he didn¡¯t know what his emotion was.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    The clear and sweet voice like spring water suddenly came. Su Qingtan was moved and turned around. He saw that Su Li came in a in white dress and that her temperament was more remarkable than before, with her skirt floating. She was like a fairy.


    Su Qingtan was stunned for a while. Second Sister was more beautiful in the past half year. Although her beautiful look was covered with the secret method of Nothing Unusual, it was still intoxicating.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    As Su Li neared, Su Qingtan came to his sense and smiled in silence, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯m afraid that there are so many peopleing to propose marriage now.¡±


    Hearing it, Su Li squinted and chuckled, ¡°You are kidding, Eldest Brother. Nobody. No one dares toe.¡±


    Su Qingtan was stunned again. In his impression, Second Sister had never said anything so domineering.


    She became confident and calm. She was no longer a weak girl who always asked for his opinions.


    In his opinion, Su Li had been a frightened fawn before, but now she was an elegant white swan.


    Thinking of her present identity, Su Qingtan looked slightly stiff and reluctantlyughed, ¡°Second Sister, you seem to have changed a lot in the past half year.¡±


    ¡°People always change with time.¡±


    Su Li pretended to sigh and immediately put her arms around Su Qingtan and said seriously, ¡°No matter how I change, you¡¯re my Eldest Brother!¡±


    Su Qingtan was stunned for a moment, but he smirked and nodded heavily.


    ¡°I will always be your Eldest Brother!¡±


    At the same time, Su Qingtan got rxed and felt a little ashamed. For a moment, he thought that Su Li would rely on her identity and estrange him.


    He thought too much. No matter how her temperament changed, it was enough for him that she didn¡¯t change when facing him.


    After that, Su Qingtan opened his mind. He yed with Su Li for a day, and then left in the evening. Ling Qinn only gave him a day off, and he spent all his time on Su Li.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, be careful.¡±


    The carriage of Su Qingtan drove away from the Affiliated School of the National Academy. Su Li¡¯s gentle expression faded. She returned to the room. Fang Yuan, who hid behind the screen, shed up and frowned,


    ¡°Su Qingtan is involved in the Yinmo Cult. Do you want to help him?¡±


    The Linli Building was very familiar with the situation in Yunjing City because there was the Hongyan House serving as the intelligence agency. Although everything was calm now, the Yinmo Cult... would still do harm to the royal family in the end. If Su Qingtan got involved, he must be in danger.


    Su Li frowned and pondered. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s improper. Qiyu Xuangong is the secret skill of the Yinmo Cult. Eldest Brother has cultivated this skill, and he is a key member of the Yinmo Cult. Even if Ling Li lets him go, the elders of the Yinmo Cult won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    Fang Yuan was upset and stopped talking. He couldn¡¯tpete with Su Li at all in terms of field of vision.


    Su Li was worried about many things at this time, except those about Su Qingtan. The current situation was stable. Su Qingtan was also a senior of the inborn realm now for Ling Qinn¡¯s help. Since his ability had improved a lot, he couldn¡¯t be killed easily.


    At present, the most important thing for her was the Wanjian Sect.


    After what happened in the auction house, the people of the Wanjian Sect had disappeared. After Wen Tingshan went to Qinghe Province and came back, it was quite unreasonable that nothing had happened for such a long time.


    There were only two possibilities. One was that the people of the Wanjian Sect had gone and wouldn¡¯t chase Wen Tingshan. But for the head of the Wanjian Sect, those people couldn¡¯t give up easily.


    The other possibility was that they were dyed. Someone might face a breakthrough or a greater benefit.


    ¡°There are few people that could help cover up their whereabouts in Yunjing City without any omission!¡±


    Su Li blinked, ¡°Help me make a disappointment with Ling Li with the identity of ¡®Mr. Li¡¯ tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Meet him?!¡±


    Fang Yuan was slightly amazed and became unhappy, and then he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why do you meet him?¡±


    Su Li turned around, and her clear eyes seemed to know everyone well, which made Fang Yuan feel frightened.


    ¡°I just...¡±


    Fang Yuan wanted to exin, but he was interrupted by Su Li, with a calm voice.


    ¡°The Wanjian Sect is very powerful. If I can¡¯t find it as soon as possible, the Linli Building will be in a mass. The rtionship between the Yinmo Cult and the Wanjian Sect wasn¡¯t good in the spiritual circle before. The cooperation with the Yinmo Cult is a win-win situation. And...¡±


    Saying this, Su Li had mixed feelings but still looked cold, ¡°Because of me, the Linli Building should respond. This is the best time for me to disassociate myself with ¡®Mr. Li¡¯!¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and then felt relieved. A hint of a pleasant surprise appeared on his grim face.


    He still didn¡¯t know what Su Li wanted to do, but it was the first time that Su Li had exined the purpose of an action to him, which made him very happy.


    Soon, Fang Yuan left at night.


    Looking at the dark sky, Su Li stood in the cold wind for a moment. Then she went back to the room and continued to learn the Ao Sword Skills.


    Soon, the Ling Mansion knew the news of the Linli Building.


    ¡°Li¡¯s affair has been over for seven days. Why does the Linli Building react now? Is it Mr. Li?¡±


    Receiving the news, Ling Li frowned with a very puzzled look.


    It was strange. If Mr. Li was about to revenge for Su Li, they shouldn¡¯t be slow in action. But if they didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Su Li, he shouldn¡¯t participate in this thing, which might cause many troubles.


    Ling Qinn, who came to deliver the news, also looked solemn. He said, ¡°We had always been in a cooperative rtionship with the Linli Building before. For the thing about the Full Moon and Heart Strings, we even had established a preliminary friendship. We rely them on many elixirs and poisons. So, if Mr. Li cuts off the supply, our actions would be affected.¡±


    Ling Li closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows. He opened his eyes again, with light in his eyes shing.


    ¡°Make a full preparation tomorrow. Whatever Mr. Li does, I¡¯ll respond!¡±


    Looking at Ling Li, who had lost a lot of weight in recent days, Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t help sighing. Because of the absurd thing, Ling Li had been hurt too much. Now, although he focused on the vital n, the focus of trying to shift his attention was even more painful for him...

 Chapter 262 - Compensation

    <strong>Chapter 262 Compensation</strong>


    Ling Li and Su Li met in the same ce where they met before. But this time, Fang Yuan, who disguised himself, came with Su Li. He was standing outside the boat in parallel with Ling Mo.


    In the boat, Ling Li was serious and stared at the young man in indigo clothes who sat freely on the other side of the chessboard. Then he chuckled to break the peaceful atmosphere, ¡°Mr. Li invites me just to y the chess?¡±


    Su Li had a hint of mixed feelings. She picked up a chess piece and seemed to say indifferently, ¡°Of course not, Hierarch Ling is busy. I don¡¯t dare to disturb you!¡±


    Ling Li frowned, clicking the chessboard, and raising his eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Li, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see. It seems that Hierarch Ling bes more ill-tempered.¡±


    Su Li said slowly with a cold smile, ¡°You must guess something about my purpose today. Please give me a reason about the incident that the top management of the Yinmo Cult tried to kill Su Li a few days ago.¡±


    Ling Li held his breath slightly, and changed his face.


    As expected, Mr. Li came here for her!


    ¡°Su Li is my girlfriend, but now, the strange manes here and asks for justice for her from me.¡±


    What a satire!


    He felt a little ashamed, and said with a cold voice, ¡°Su Li said you didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with her. I will deal with this thing by myself. It seems that you are not involved.¡±


    ¡°Hierarch is wrong!¡±


    Su Li squinted, with the hands on her knees pinched into white, but she pretended to be rxed, ¡°If you killed Su Li, I wouldn¡¯t ask for justice for her in spite of our cooperative rtionship, but you killed Su Yue, who belonged to the Linli Building.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Li was shocked.


    Su Yue was the aunt of Su Li. She actually belonged to the Linli Building!


    ¡°Su Yue was at the peak of the inborn realm. She was one of the powerful seniors of the Linli Building; besides, her husband, who is in the inborn eighth hurdle, also belongs to the Linli Building. After Su Yue died, her husband was missing.¡±


    ¡°How should I deal with this thing... for losing two inborn seniors.¡±


    Then Ling Li became guiltier, and kept silent.


    So, after Li¡¯s aunt died, her uncle also left. Had... she been bullied?


    Ling Li sighed. When he bowed his head, some pain came in his face.


    If he could recognize the difference of Ling Xian, all the things wouldn¡¯t happen. It was because of his carelessness. No matter how Su Li med and even hated him, it was reasonable.


    When he raised his head, he recovered and said slowly, ¡°It was our fault. What kind ofpensation do you want?¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised. Ling Li had always been hostile to this identity of her. She had expected that she would have some troubles today. Unexpectedly, he was easy to be persuaded.


    ¡°You are so frank. This is about the prestige of the Linli Building. If I don¡¯t ask for somepensation, people will think we are weak. I just have two demands. First, I could have asked you to give me the murderer, but after the investigation, I found that there was no need to do so. Just give us one hundred Wudao Stones.¡±


    Then Third Elder who stood behind Ling Li frowned immediately.


    It was arge number.


    The Full Moon and Heart Strings auctioned in Yunjing City just cost ten Wudao Stones. ¡°Mr. Li¡± asked for one hundred. It was arge number!


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard it.


    ¡°Such arge number! Even for the Yinmo Cult, the foundation will be shaken. I¡¯ll give you fifty Wudao Stones at most. That¡¯s what I could offer.¡±


    Su Li thought for a while and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the wealth of your spiritual circle. So... I agree.¡±


    Seeing that Mr. Li agreed, Ling Li sighed in his mind, but some doubts emerged.


    Your spiritual circle... Maybe ¡°Mr. Li¡± did not belong to the spiritual circle. Or was there another circle for practice? The man was so mysterious that no one could know his real identity, but maybe he deliberately did so. So, he couldn¡¯t believe the man easily.


    Then Ling Li stopped thinking, and went on speaking, ¡°What¡¯s the second demand?¡±


    Su Li raised her lips, smiling mysteriously, ¡°The second demand is more of cooperation than demand.¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡±


    Ling Li was confused. The Yinmo Cult had nomon interests with the Linli Building now. How could they have cooperation?


    ¡°I remember that the Wanjian Sect is the enemy of the Yinmo Cult in the spiritual circle, right?¡±


    Su Li said directly, staring at him.


    Ling Li told her personally the rtionship between the Yinmo Cult and the Wanjian Sect, and then Wen Tingshan confirmed it. It became her tool to make a n now.


    Ling Li was shocked, and said with a profound meaning, ¡°Mr. Li has great magic power. You even know the things in the spiritual circle so clearly.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, and said casually, ¡°It was not a secret in the circle ten years ago. It¡¯s not difficult for me to know this. I also know that men of the Wanjian Sect have stayed in Yunjing City for several days, but they are good at hiding. So, they¡¯re not exposed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the cooperation is rted to the Wanjian Sect.¡±


    Ling Li said with doubts, but more certainty.


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Actually, the Linli Building has some troubles with the Wanjian Sect. If I could not find them one day, I would never feel at ease. Maybe we can have cooperation to find them as quickly as possible. Then I won¡¯t feel so worried.¡±


    ¡°The Yinmo Cult is willing to have this cooperation, but...¡± Ling Li¡¯s eyes shone, ¡°What will you do after finding the men of the Wanjian Sect?¡±


    Without hesitation, Su Li answered with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s better to catch them alive, but if it doesn¡¯t work, you can only... kill them.¡±


    Ling Li looked at Su Li seriously, who was smiling. Thetter just thought for a while and nodded, ¡°This is a desired opportunity for the Yinmo Cult. I will ask Qinghu to contact the Linli Building for sharing the intelligence.¡±


    ¡°Very good. Since the deal is made, I will leave now.¡± Su Li stood up and left with a fist and palm salute and a smile, without hesitation.


    Ling Li looked at Su Li who left. Then he frowned.


    He had thought that Mr. Li came to me him, but he found that it was a mere formality. If he mentioned ten Wudao Stones at that time, Mr. Li would also agree without hesitation. He came actually for the Wanjian Sect!


    ¡°Hierarch, Mr. Li is also hostile to the Wanjian Sect. Maybe we can have cooperation with him to kill in the spiritual circle!¡±


    Suddenly, Third Elder said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Li has a veryplicated background. Even I feel that it¡¯s dangerous to meet him. I guess he is in the longevity realm. One can only break through the longevity realm in the spiritual circle, so he must have a close rtionship with it.¡±


    Ling Li thought for a while. Then he shook his head and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to make a judgment ording to his own words. The Wanjian Sect has been in a mess in these years. Some men ur in Yunjing City for no apparent reason, and the Linli Building responds immediately. So, it¡¯s hard to guess the rtionship between them.¡±


    Third Elder was shocked, ¡°You mean...¡±


    Ling Li waved his hand to prevent Third Elder from keeping talking, ¡°It¡¯s just my spection. After finding the Wanjian Sect, we¡¯ll know what to do next.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency is right.¡±


    Third Elder ttered Ling Li and sighed in his heart. Although he had an excellent cultivation, he couldn¡¯tpete with Hierarch in quick thinking at all. Couldn¡¯t the Yinmo Cult be prosperous as before based on capabilities of Hierarch and Ling Qinn?


    ¡°Ancestor, you find the best sessor.¡±


    Third Elder thought of Su Li. How couldn¡¯t he know that Su Li was the masked girl whom he had met in the Prime Minister Tang¡¯s Mansion and who was almost killed by Ling Xian?


    He had thought that the girl was ordinary, but in thatne, he knew that Su Li was good at disguising herself. Her cultivation was as high as Hierarch¡¯s.


    Both of them were decisive and quick in thinking. If she could marry Hierarch, it must be fine. But...


    Third Elder shook his head and sighed in his heart. It was toote.


    ...


    The two major secret forces in Yunjing City, the Yinmo Cult and the Linli Building, had teamed up. Although Yunjing City was peaceful on the surface, spies were assigned all over Yunjing City to find out whereabouts of men in Wanjian Sect. Even Su Qingtan was involved; he was in charge of searching in a small area.


    Ling Qinn was very busy with the affairs of the Yinmo Cult and the trifles about the Supreme Judiciary. He worked and came back to home in the midnight every day.


    On one hand, he was persuaded by Mrs. Gu; on the other hand, he was for the Yinmo Cult. Now he came back to the Ling Mansion and shouldn¡¯t care about Third Prince.


    After what happened in the auction house, First Prince and Third Prince were disgraced almost at the same time. They were trapped in the Xisan Hall by Dongfang Xiao and not allowed to go out. They relied on their brothers¡¯ help. The most prestigious prince in the royal family was Fifth Prince.


    On this night, when Ling Qinn finished his work, he went back home alone.


    It was cold at night. In the moonlight, the street seemed brighter. Ling Qinn¡¯s shadow became longer. When he passed thest corner, the door of the Ling Mansion urred, and the twonterns were not extinguished.


    Ling Qinn felt warm and smiled. He knew Aunt Qiu Meng did this for him.


    At this time¡ª


    Crack!


    A very low sound came into his ears, and it was extremely ear-piercing in the quiet night. Ling Qinn became serious and kept alert. He turned around immediately.

 Chapter 263 - Reunited

    <strong>Chapter 263 Reunited</strong>


    In the dark night, Ling Qinn saw a beautiful woman in in white clothes. She was looking at him strangely. She looked perturbed, and her eyes shined.


    Ling Qinn picked his eyebrows. Then he came over and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful in Yunjing City in the middle of the night. What are you doing here alone?¡±


    The beautiful woman didn¡¯t answer. She just looked at him in a daze.


    Ling Qinn felt more and more strange. He looked at her carefully, and then his expression changed a little. He recognized her. She was Qu Lu, the starring girl of the Hongyan House, wasn¡¯t she?


    Usually in the brothel, Qu Lu was very gorgeous and particrly charming, but now she was so in that he almost didn¡¯t recognize her. However, after the auction, her identity of Lady Qu in the Hehuan Sect had been exposed. Why did she suddenly appear here tonight?


    Thinking of it, Ling Qinn smiled and said tentatively, ¡°Lady Qu, youe here sote tonight. What can I do for you?¡±


    Qu Lu was slightly shocked, but when she thought of the admonition of the Linli Building, she was slightly gloomy. She took a deep breath and said nervously, ¡°Yi Mo.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯splexion changed dramatically. Without saying a word, he stunned her and took her to the East Courtyard of Ling Mansion.


    After a gust of breeze, there were two more people in the East Courtyard. Ling Mo was puzzled when he saw Ling Qinn holding a woman. Ling Li frowned and was ready to ask.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. This woman knows my real identity, so I brought her back.¡±


    Ling Qinn exined and put Qu Lu down. He doubted that her cultivation was acquired ninth hurdle. If she had wanted to escape from him, he would have done more. But it was not hard for him.


    However, she didn¡¯t struggle at all just now, just like knowing that he would not hurt her. Was...?


    ¡°Is she an old friend...¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes twinkled and stared at Qu Lu¡¯s face, but he could not see that she had something to do with himself.


    ¡°You will interrogate her. Since she knows you, she may know more about the destruction of the Yi Family.¡± Ling Li said lightly and got up, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare Wudao Stone. This study is for you for the time being. Ling Mo, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ling Li left the study soon. Ling Qinn was shocked for a moment. Then he shook his head andughed. After Su Li¡¯s experience, Ling Li was more decisive than before.


    ¡°Eh-hem...¡±


    Lying on the rattan chair, Qu Lu coughed and opened her eyes nkly. Seeing that she was in the same room with Ling Qinn, and there was no other person, she rxed and looked at Ling Qinn¡¯s face infatuatedly with yearning and fascination.


    Ling Qinn snorted spontaneously and said indifferently, ¡°There are only you and me here. You don¡¯t have to y dumb. Tell me who told you my real name?¡±


    Qu Lu was stunned and surprised. But when she heard Ling Qinn¡¯s query, her eyes were full of tears. She murmured, ¡°Yi Mo, you are Yi Mo. Do you remember that you have a sister?¡±


    A sister?


    Hearing this, Ling Qinn was shocked, but he pretended to be calm and said contemptuously, ¡°This is nonsense! There is only one son in the Yi Family. How can I have a sister? If you still talk nonsense, don¡¯t me me for not pitying you and punishing you!¡±


    Hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s merciless words, Qu Lu was very panicked. Was it because the tragedy hit him so hard that he forgot herpletely?


    ¡°No, Mo... How could you forget me? I¡¯m your Sister Xue!¡± Qu Lu said.


    Qu Lu couldn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t help holding Ling Qinn from behind. Her tears were like beads of broken thread dropping down. She said, ¡°Do you also forget...the agreement at thekeside on that snowy night?¡±


    After saying, Qu Lu felt that her shoulders were suddenly pinched. She raised her head nkly and found that Ling Qinn had already turned around and looked at her pleasantly. His expression was as soft as spring wind.


    ¡°Sister Xue, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Qu Lu looked at Ling Qinn nkly. After a while, she finally smiled and wiped her tears. She felt wronged and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. You even test your sister.¡±


    Ling Qinn was a little ashamed. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do like this either, but now the situation in Yunjing City is unknown, and I can only do like this. The agreement between you and me is only known to us. Even if you were not Sister Xue, you would be someone who is very close to Sister Xue, so that I can recognize you confidently.¡±


    Qu Lu touched her face and sighed softly, ¡°There is a reason for my appearance. No wonder you dare not recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, how can you be rted to the Hehuan Sect?¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned and asked.


    Qu Lu gazed at Ling Qinn, who had striking appearance. With a smile, she told about what happened to her in the Hehuan Sect in those years. As for what happened to meeting Mr. Li, she didn¡¯t mention it at all.


    ¡°Damn! The old witch Ye Tian is so vicious. She learned the secret skill to harm others. How can she treat you like this?! I¡¯m going to struggle with her right now!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and he was furious. He wanted to rush to the Hehuan Sect and kill Ye Tian.


    Qu Lu immediately grabbed Ling Qinn andforted him, ¡°Never! Although your Yinmo Cult has a huge influence, the Hehuan Sect is also a powerful sect. If you struggle with the Hehuan Sect rashly, doesn¡¯t it expose yourself in vain and provide the royal family with a chance to seek loopholes? Moreover, the Hongchen Powder in my body has been dispelled, and my identity has been quietly removed from the Hongyan House. In the future, people of the Hehuan Sect will not find me.¡±


    The gentle voice of sister, like the murmuring stream, smoothed Ling Qinn¡¯s mood of furious. He took a deep breath and became calm. His eyes shined with sagacity.


    ¡°Sister Xue, it is said that there is no medicine to save the Hongchen Powder. How did you escape the control of the Hehuan Sect?¡±


    Ling Qinn was confused although he no longer doubted Qu Lu¡¯s identity. She was trapped in the Hehuan Sect for nine years. How could she suddenly escape with her ability?


    Hearing the words, Qu Lu trembled slightly and unconsciously thought of Su Li¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Although the Linli Building has cooperated with the Yinmo Cult, there are some contradictions recently. The rtionship is not the same as before. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you dare to reveal information of the Linli Building.¡±


    Mr. Li had always been mysterious. If he became ruthless, what would he do?


    Qu Lu thought of her first meeting with Mr. Li and shuddered. Mr. Li always found every secret attack and every feeler. Although Mr. Li was kind usually, if she disobeyed the agreement, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Sister Xue, what are you thinking? Why are you in a cold sweat?¡±


    Ling Qinn took out a handkerchief and wiped Qu Lu¡¯s sweat. Qu Lu came to her sense with horror. She reluctantly smiled and whispered,


    ¡°Mo, although I would like to tell you everything, I had an agreement with the person who saved me. I cannot disclose all the information about him. I can only tell you that at the end ofst year, I seized the opportunity at the auction and sessfully escaped from the Hehuan Sect, so I had the opportunity to meet you.¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned. Because Qu Lu¡¯s words were very straight forward, he was embarrassed to continue to ask. It was very difficult to find out his real identity and the identity of the Yinmo Cult for that mysterious person who helped secretly.


    ¡°You are tired. Let me help you to have a rest. I will deal with your identity.¡±


    They left the study and came to the courtyard where Ling Qinn lived. Qu Lu smiled and smoothed Ling Qinn¡¯s brow. She said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have endured nine years. Now it¡¯s more careful to meet you. The senior passed me the secret method of the disguise skill, and I will follow you secretly.¡±


    Then, Qu Lu didn¡¯t say much more. She turned around and walked into the room.


    Ling Qinn looked serious. Who helped Sister Xue? He even passed on the rare secret method of the disguise skill in the martial arts circle.


    Thinking for a moment, Ling Qinn subconsciously thought of a person.


    Would it be him?


    Ling Qinn pursed his lips slightly. His life was saved by him. If sister was also saved by him, he really did not know how to repay such a great kindness.


    Even if he detoxified the umon Hongchen Powder, he must pay the price.


    Thinking about it, Ling Qinn shook his head and sighed.


    It was his guess. Since Sister Xue was unwilling to say, he couldn¡¯t force her. It was lucky toe back safely for her. There was no need to be so inquisitive.


    ...


    After Qu Lu¡¯s incident, Su Li received information from Fang Yuan every day. And several dayster, she perceived it was unnormal.


    She had been cooperating with the Yinmo Cult to find the Wanjian Sect, but no clue had been found!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... Unless... The Wanjian Sect has cooperated with the local forces in Yunjing City, hiding in ces that we can¡¯t find.¡±


    Fang Yuan analyzed calmly and detected the abnormality obviously.


    ¡°In that case, there is no need to waste time.¡± Su Li thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re going to contact someone.¡±


    What?


    Fang Yuan was stunned and raised his head. Was there any other n for Su Li?


    On the next day, Fang Yuan, who was disguised, sat on the second floor of the unknown teahouse and drank tea leisurely. He silently counted the hours. After a while, a man in bamboo hat suddenly sat down in front of him. Without saying anything, the man picked up the wine and drank it. Then he tapped on the table slightly and said,


    ¡°What a good drink!¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled and replied, ¡°Drink together.¡±


    The man in bamboo hat immediately lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Protector Fang, I¡¯m here to salute you.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything unusual about the royal family?¡±


    Fang Yuan said so directly that he obviously believed in the man in bamboo hat. If Fang Yuan lifted bamboo hat, he would find that this person was the Dongfang He, who was captured at the auction on that day!


    Over the past few months, the effect of the secret skill on Dongfang He had not weakened but became more powerful. He had beenpletely loyal to Su Li and even cultivated more members to inquire for information for Su Li.


    All unpresentable information of Xisan Hall in the Imperial Pce was told Su Li by Dongfang He.


    Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s inquiry, Dongfang He immediately exined the recent events in detail.


    After a long time, Dongfang Rui left silently. Fang Yuan was alone and very gloomy.

 Chapter 264 - A Granted Marriage?

    <strong>Chapter 264 A Granted Marriage?</strong>


    At noon, it was the busiest time in Yunjing City. Regr drinkers of the Linli Building were crowded. Its business was much more popr than when it started.


    ¡°Sir,e in, please!¡±


    ¡°Here, sir. What would you like today?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While Yin Xuetong and Mei Ruohan were ounting by the table, suddenly the light became darker in the entrance. They looked at the door at the same time. They were amazed by that man¡¯s dress.


    Fang Yuan?


    How could hee to the main gate without disguising himself?


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yin Xuetong felt something wrong. She called out Qu Qingning at once.


    ¡°Oh, sir. Come here, please!¡±


    Qu Qingning pretended to be enthusiastic and guided Fang Yuan, who looked gloomy, to go upstairs. They didn¡¯t make others perceive something unusual.


    In the room, Qu Qingning poured tea for Fang Yuan and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to see the agent of the royal family? Why are you abruptlying here? You got the clue about the Wanjian Sect, did you?¡±


    Fang Yuan inhaled slightly and calmed down, ¡°There is no clue about the Wanjian Sect. But Dongfang He sent another big news that Dongfang Xiao was about to grant a marriage.¡±


    Qu Qingning was confused and asked, ¡°To grant a marriage? For whom?¡±


    He was stunned for a moment and then looked at Fang Yuan with a surprised face, ¡°Maybe...¡±


    Qu Qingning stared at Fang Yuan, who gave tacit consent to it, and then became anxious. He paced up and down and said, ¡°How could it be...?! I go to find Su Li right now!¡±


    After a while, Su Li came to the Linli Building and heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words. She said with eyebrow moving, ¡°You mean that Dongfang Xiao will grant a marriage for me?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t hide his concern and anxiety. He exined, ¡°ording to what Dongfang He said, Dongfang Xiao will let you get married with Ma Jintian for the profit of the Dongfang Family. The imperial edict may be prepared during these days.¡±


    ¡°How can Ma Jintian match you? Dongfang Xiao doesn¡¯t have the power to decide who you should marry!¡±


    Finally Fang Yuan became so angry that his serious face turned red slightly.


    However, Su Li was peaceful. She said, ¡°This is not as simple as you thought. Dongfang Xiao is scheming. He must have some purposes. I need time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Su Li...¡±


    Fang Yuan wanted to say something. Su Li turned around and said indifferently, ¡°You are distracted. You need to have a rest.¡±


    Fang Yuan was trembled as if he was poured by cold water. His eyes became clear and bright a little bit, but he looked at Su Li withplex feelings.


    Why?


    It was a big thing deciding your happiness in your future life. However, you were not worried at all.


    Hadn¡¯t you ever think about your life?


    You never thought about...me...


    ¡°You... have a good rest.¡±


    Fang Yuan said only a simple sentence with concern, even if he wanted to say many words. Then he left the attic. Su Li was in thought, so she did not see the view of his lonely back.


    The room got quiet. Su Li stroked her wrist and looked serious.


    If she could master enough skills at this moment, she would not be so passive.


    However, the fate seemed to always oppose her.


    Dongfang Xiao suddenly made the decision. It could be a coincidence, but there must be a certainty in the coincidence.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s power should make that old guy fear...¡±


    Su Li squinted. Though the personal picked troops of Dongfang Rui were excellent, they were lesser than the Royal Guards¡¯. What Dongfang Xiao feared was the Yunge Sect, which appeared suddenly.


    It was because that old guy was not familiar with the arrangement of the Yunge Sect that he feared.


    Thinking about this, Su Li was in relief. She could imagine how angry Dongfang Rui would be when the imperial edict was announced. Maybe he would revolt with his soldiers.


    But once it was that case, Dongfang Xiao would use his imperial power to kill Dongfang Rui.


    She resolutely wouldn¡¯t let it happen.


    ¡°Ma Family was always the biggestckey of the Dongfang Family. So, Dongfang Xiao chooses Ma Jintian. If I marry Ma Jintian, dad will have scruples and can just follow Dongfang Xiao. Then Dongfang Xiao can uproot all the barriers for his sons.¡±


    Surviving from death, Su Li knew the situation of Yunjing City more than any other one.


    Therefore, she knew that the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, the Linli Building and the Yinmo Cult couldn¡¯t act rashly. In the previous life, the Yinmo Cult developed longer than now, and it was more powerful, but it finally failed. If she couldn¡¯t the reason, she couldn¡¯t act rashly.


    ¡°So, how to figure it out?¡±


    Su Li was thinking of the method attentively. She couldn¡¯t marry Ma Jintian to let Dongfang Xiao prevail.


    ¡°If Ma Jintian dies...¡±


    When the idea urred in her mind, she gave it up quickly. It didn¡¯t matter if Ma Jintian died because he was not the only choice. Dongfang Xiao could change Ma Jintian to Wu Jin, or any other youth whose family was not threatening to him.


    ¡°Killing Ma Jintian doesn¡¯t work. There is only the other way.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shined. Nobody knew what she was nning to do.


    After a while, Su Li left the Linli Building. Fang Yuan wanted to follow her but failed.


    The night was in silence. There was no news from the Imperial Pce on the next day.


    After Fang Yuan waited anxiously for a long time, he finally received the order of Su Li. He opened the letter and felt in relief. Then he acted with his men.


    A rumor in Yunjing City was increasingly popr.


    ¡°Have you heard it? Master Ma, Childe Ma of the Ma Mansion, is impotent.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Certainly! I heard from prostitutes of the brothel that Master Ma indulged in carnal pleasure without restraint. Now he has erectile problems.¡±


    ¡°Gee. Those masters really don¡¯t know to control themselves. Ma Jintian is under eighteen years old, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At the beginning, there were only a few people talking about this thing. Later the ¡°secret¡± was known by everybody in the Yunjing City. Some even said it was because Ma Jintian had sex with over ten women one night.


    Some even said they saw Ma Jintian was in rage, so the rumor was true!


    Finally, Ma Jintian¡¯s father, Ma De, heard the rumor. He med Ma Jintian seriously, but Ma Jintian didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Dad, you know my temper. I¡¯m not like Ling Li. I never did that thing!¡± Ma Jintian was so angry and shouted, ¡°The rumor is fake. There must be someone trying to nder me on purpose!¡±


    However, Ma De thought that his son might be ashamed into anger. He stared at his son seriously and said, ¡°Jintian, is what you said true?¡±


    Ma Jintian was so angry since his father still suspect him. He said helplessly, ¡°Absolutely! I promise that my every word is true!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I believe in you.¡± Ma De waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go now. I¡¯ll deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad.¡±


    Ma Jintian went away, and his face was so ferocious that he wanted to kill that rumor-maker in slice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me find you!¡±


    Ma Jintian abused while leaving. He was so angry.


    Seeing his son going away, Ma De became gloomy.


    What a coincidence!


    The imperial edict was going to be announced, and Jintian met this matter. If the emperor misunderstood Ma Family¡¯s loyalty, it would be so bad.


    He asked Ma Jintian for many times just now. And Jintian¡¯s attitude made sense. Either Jintian was wrongly used, or he was unwilling to get married with Su Li!


    Ma De sighed deeply and sat down.


    No matter which reason it was, Ma Family¡¯s credit would drop down in Dongfang Xiao¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Butler, prepare the carriage! I will go the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Ma De changed his clothes and hurried on. Even if his son would not be granted the marriage, he needed to apologize to Dongfang Xiao. Otherwise, based on the suspicion of Dongfang Xiao, the Ma Family would be in a difficult situation.


    Meanwhile, in the Imperial Study.


    Dongfang Xiao paced and suddenlyughed. He said, ¡°That is to say, the rumor of Ma Jintian was over Yunjing City. My imperial edict can¡¯t be uses, is it?¡±


    Eunuch Feng knelt quickly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. This matter may be a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°A coincidence?!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao sneered and said, ¡°I wished. Otherwise...¡±


    Eunuch Feng was shocked and kowtowed quickly, ¡°Your Majesty, I am loyal to you. I didn¡¯t tell anyone about the granted marriage except Master Ma!¡±


    ¡°If you divulged it, you wouldn¡¯t talk with me here.¡±


    Eunuch Feng trembled and didn¡¯t say any word.


    ¡°A good-for-nothing!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao scolded. He swung his sleeve and turned around with a gloomy face.


    At this time, another eunuch standing outside the study said, ¡°Your Majesty, Master Ma wants to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Speak of the devil. What a coincidence. Ho-ho...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao said indifferently, which made Eunuch Feng shudder.

 Chapter 265 - A Dangerous Man

    <strong>Chapter 265 A Dangerous Man</strong>


    Soon, Ma De waiting outside the Imperial Study received the news and walked in at once. He turned around and saw Eunuch Feng who knelt on the ground. He was afraid and instantly bowed to kneel beside Eunuch Feng.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Wish you a long life!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao opened his eyes slightly and looked at Ma De who was kneeling on the ground, and suddenly said softly, ¡°Wish me a long life? I knew that you want me to die now.¡±


    Ma De was frightened when he heard it. He raised his head and said nervously, ¡°Your Majesty, why do you say that? I¡¯m so loyal that I¡¯m willing to die for you! If you don¡¯t believe me, I...I can...¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao impatiently stopped Ma De and asked calmly, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the matter with your son?¡±


    Ma De wiped his cold sweat and got rxed, but thinking of the reaction of Ma Jintian, he couldn¡¯t help frowning,


    ¡°I promise that I¡¯m the only one who knows that you are going to arranged the marriage, and I never told my son. But now everyone in Yunjing City knows that because of my son. I think it must be someone who deliberately make trouble!¡±


    Deliberately made trouble?


    Dongfang Xiao thought for a moment and then shook his head slightly, ¡°No matter how the information was leaked, they have achieved their goal. Since that boy is not qualified, who else do you think matches my niece?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Eunuch Feng thought about it. Although Ma De was upset, he didn¡¯t dare to show his emotions, so, he had to do his best to solve the problem for Dongfang Xiao.


    After a while, Eunuch Feng first said, ¡°Your Majesty, how about the First Childe of the Minister of the Ministry of Rites? He looks handsome...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao interrupted him impatiently before he finished, and scolded, ¡°Idiot! He is 24 years old, and he has three wives. Su Li is my niece and the Princess of Dahan Country. If she bes a concubine, I will be reviled by my future generations!¡±


    Eunuch Feng trembled and he kowtowed incessantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Humph!!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao stood up and turned his back. With his sleeve brushed past Eunuch Feng¡¯s face, he said, ¡°Listen to me carefully. It¡¯s very serious to choose a husband for the princess of Dahan Country. If you can¡¯t find the suitable candidate, not only me, the royal family will be disgraced! We cannot afford this risk!¡±


    ¡°Kneeling down until you think of a suitable candidate!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao finished his words and left the Imperial Study. Hearing that his footsteps were getting farther and farther, Ma De and Eunuch Feng sighed and looked at each other with fear and helplessness.


    It was obvious that Dongfang Xiao punished them because of Ma Jintian.


    ¡°Eunuch Feng, do you know why the Majesty suddenly arranges the marriage for the princess?¡±


    After all the servants in the Imperial Study left, Ma De couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°If the Majesty really wants to arrange the marriage for the princess, it¡¯s easy to find the suitable candidate because there are many excellent men with good backgrounds in Yunjing City.¡±


    Eunuch Feng whispered to remind Ma De. He looked around and dropped his voice, ¡°The Majesty must have a special intention to do this. We have to figure it out carefully.¡±


    Ma De was frightened and thought of many things in a sh, but... how dare he say such disobedient things? If the Majesty only tried to test him, and he acted too smartly, maybe then the Majesty tended to deal with him...


    Ma De wiped the sweat on his forehead with struggle shing through his eyes.


    Eunuch Feng knelt aside obediently and didn¡¯t continue to remind Ma De because his words were explicit enough. He knew the Majesty¡¯s intention, but he could only be safe by pretending to be confused. He deliberately rmended the First Childe of the Minister of the Ministry of Rites just to protect himself.


    He knelt because of Ma De. He knew that the Majesty wanted to ask Ma De, not him. So, if he rmended the suitable candidate, the Majesty would be even unhappier.


    The sound of Ma De¡¯s heavy breathing became much harsher in the quiet Imperial Study. The ground under his forehead was moistened by his sweat, which showed that how much he was struggling inside.


    ¡°Lord Ma!¡±


    Ma De suddenly heard a secret voice which made he shook slightly. He was about to speak, but the voice came again.


    ¡°Be quiet. I just can¡¯t bear to see you continue to kneel, so, I want to remind you something. You just need to listen.¡±


    There was a sh of doubt in Ma De¡¯s eyes. He suspected that the owner of the voice was the one who leaked the information. He didn¡¯t expose the man because he was not sure that he could take care of the consequences of this matter, and he also need the one¡¯s advice to go through this matter.


    As for whether he was used or not, he could wait until he was not doubted by Dongfang Xiao.


    ¡°There are only three requirements for the suitable candidate!¡±


    Three requirements?!


    Ma De was shocked that there were only three requirements.


    ¡°Firstly, the person who marries the princess should match her and be as perfect as possible, at least he is equal to the princess in social rank!¡±


    ¡°Secondly, his family should be as loyal to Dongfang Family as Lord Ma, or they only have status and no power. It¡¯s easy for the Majesty to control.¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, he should make the princess disgusted. It would be better if the princess could resist him, and then the Eighth Lord will... Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing it, Ma De was enlightened and shocked.


    Just as he expected!


    Was the Majesty going to deal with the Eighth Lord?


    The emperor wanted to deal with Eighth Lord in this way. It was hard to guess his mind.


    But who just reminded him?


    He could not only understand the Majesty¡¯s intention, but also transmit the sound in Imperial Pce. Couldn¡¯t he be the one who leaked the information, but the one from the Dongfang Family?


    ¡°Did the Majesty send him to remind me...¡±


    Ma De was puzzled and didn¡¯t say it outside, because he didn¡¯t want to make trouble for himself.


    ¡°Anyway, after the mysterious man reminded me, I know who is the suitable candidate.¡±


    Ma De thought that there was no need to investigate Su Li. Everything happening around this first beauty in Yunjing City would be spread by others.


    Such as the thing that every young boy wanted to learn in the Affiliated School, which caused much discussion in the past few months.


    Thinking of that, Ma De smiled confidently and said to Eunuch Feng, who was kneeling beside him, ¡°Eunuch Feng, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. I know who is the suitable candidate.¡±


    Eunuch Feng was surprised that Ma De had a perfect n so quickly. It seemed that Ma De was much more intelligent than that he imagined.


    Soon, Eunuch Feng invited Dongfang Xiao.


    ¡°Eunuch Feng told me that you have already thought of the suitable candidate. Tell me about him.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao sat down with dignity. He looked at the modest Ma De and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Ma De got up and bowed to salute, ¡°I think that the Third Childe of Ling General¡¯s Mansion was the most suitable person!¡±


    ¡°He?¡±


    Dongfang Xiao was a little surprised, and his tone became gentle, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ma De noticed that the Majesty was interested in it and hurriedly said, ¡°As for the background, the Ling Family is loyal to the imperial court and Mrs. Gu is a heroine, so, Ling Li matches the princess in identity!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I heard that the Third Childe of the Ling Family loved Su Li before. Although he was rejected by the princess, if you arrange a marriage for them, not only do you help them, but also you solve the matter for the marriage of the Ling Family. And you achieve two things at one stroke.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao was happy, but he pretended to be sad and then he sighed, ¡°Ling Li was a yboy, and Mrs. Gu hade to me for help many times. Now he has changed a lot, it would be great if my niece marries him. But the Eighth Lord may be unwilling...¡±


    Hearing it, Ma De was very happy. He said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry! You are the Majesty of Dahan Country, and the elder brother of Eighth Lord. A big brother is like a father. It¡¯s a favor for him that you arrange a marriage for the princess despite your busy schedule! How could the Eighth Lord refuse?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha...¡±


    Hearing it, Dongfang Xiao smiled, ¡°You¡¯re right. I thought too much. The matter must not be dyed. Eunuch Feng, order someone to draft the imperial edict immediately and then Lord Ma, announce it in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. I hope he can understand me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to announce the imperial edict. It is read always by...¡±


    Ma De felt awkward and looked at Eunuch Feng who was standing aside. Not only did Dongfang Xiao want to deal with Lord Rui, but also wanted to make use of him!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you willing to do it?¡±


    Dongfang Xiao looked at Ma De with a threatening look. Ma De was frightened and hurriedly answered and saluted, ¡°I am willing to do it!¡±


    Ma De smiled bitterly in heart when he promised. He had no other choices, and if he didn¡¯t agree, Dongfang Xiao would target him. Until he left the Imperial Study in a daze, he didn¡¯t know why Dongfang Xiao doubted him.


    ¡°I made a wrong choice that year...¡±


    The sky outside the Imperial Study was clear, and Ma De exhaled and thought that Dongfang Xiao was a dangerous man, so, he couldn¡¯t rely on himpletely.


    After Ma De left, Eunuch Feng stood beside Dongfang Xiao with full of doubts on his face.


    He really didn¡¯t know why Ma De was still punished despite that he did it ording to themand of Dongfang Xiao.


    Dongfang Xiao snorted, which dragged him out of his thought, ¡°Send someone to monitor Ma De. Don¡¯t you see that he understood my intention in less an hour? That¡¯s too fast. This might be a w.¡±


    Eunuch Feng was shocked, and he quickly bowed his head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The next day¡ª


    Ma De came to Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion with the imperial edict without any notice in advance. The information in the imperial edict immediately made a great disturbance in Yunjing City!

 Chapter 266 - Disobeyed the Imperial Edict?

    <strong>Chapter 266 Disobeyed the Imperial Edict?</strong>


    Ma De came into Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion with the imperial edict. Many people followed Dongfang Rui and knelt down.


    With a slightly pitying eyesight, Ma De nced at Dongfang Rui, who had lowered his head. Then he opened the edict and read loudly,


    ¡°By the grace of the nature, the emperor said,


    Su Li, the daughter of Dongfang Rui, has a virtuous temperament and a beautiful look. I am happy for that. Today, the third son of the King of North is 20 and it¡¯s time for him to get married with a good girl! Su Li is still unmarried, and they are matched by the nature. I¡¯d like to do a good deed for the two. Here I decide to grant Su Li as a princess to the prince. You choose a good day and the Ministry of Rites will help prepare the marriage!


    The end!¡±


    ¡°What? Brother grants Su Li to Ling Li in the Ling Family?!¡±


    Dongfang Rui turned pale with fright, and suddenly he stood up from the ground with an amazing expression.


    Li was the first talented girl in Yunjing City. Why did brother grant her to Ling Li, an ignorant yboy?!¡±


    ¡°Lord Rui, I know Princess Li has been living in the Affiliated School of the National Academy all the time, so, please take the edict for her.¡±


    Ma De wore a gentle smile on his face, but his eyes were very cold. Once Dongfang Rui dared to refuse, Dongfang Xiao would kill him with violent power. He was monitored when he met Lord Rui, and he couldn¡¯t have a trace of a rtionship with Lord Rui.


    Looking at the golden silk paper in the hands of Ma De, Dongfang Rui looked very angry and didn¡¯t received the edict for a long time.


    At this moment, he just knew the meaning of what Su Li remind him when she came back yesterday.


    ¡°No matter what the emperor requests, dad, you can ept it without any disobedience.¡±


    Li could know the action of the emperor in advance and knew how to deal with it. How could she know this?


    Originally, he thought the secrets that Su Li had were just the names that she used to deal with the Su Family. Until now, he found that he didn¡¯t understand his daughter at all. Her excellent intelligence that no one had noticed could bepared with that of the hidden forces in Yunjing City.


    ¡°Lord Rui, Lord Rui?¡±


    Hearing it, Dongfang Rui suddenly came into his sense and found that Ma De was not as kind as before. He was talking to him with an aggressive tone, ¡°Lord Rui, are you unwilling to ept the imperial edict... do you want to disobey the edict?¡±


    Dongfang Rui shuddered and understood the purpose of Dongfang Xiao immediately.


    The emperor was trying to kill him?


    Why!


    No wonder that Li let him ept the request unconditionally. If not, it was the best excuse for Dongfang Xiao to kill him!


    What a pity...


    Dongfang Rui sneered. Brother, my brother! In any case, you wouldn¡¯t think that Li had expected your move and arranged everything in advance. If it happened before, for his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t ept the imperial edict, but now...


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Rui nced at Ma De who was staring at him with full of surprise in his eyes. Then he gently took the imperial edict, and said respectfully,


    ¡°I... ept!¡±


    Dongfang Rui¡¯s action was so sudden that Ma De and his followers were stunned. Even the Eunuch Feng who was waiting next to him expressionlessly didn¡¯t expect that.


    He... epted?


    Ma De shivered slightly and pointed to Dongfang Rui who had received the imperial edict. Then he said with a weak voice, ¡°Lord Rui, you must think it clear. After epting it, Princess Li must get married with Ling Li. She had no other way to go. Are you really willing to?¡±


    Seeing Ma De¡¯s reaction, a sh of light appeared in Dongfang Rui¡¯s eyes and he asked with a forceful smile, ¡°Why, it seems that Lord Ma has something to say?¡±


    Ma De looked stiff and quickly shook his hands, ¡°No, no. I just ask casually. Since Lord Rui has epted it, I will go to the Ministry of Rites. Goodbye...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ma. Take care.¡±


    Dongfang Rui shouted. After Ma De left Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, the smile on Lord Rui¡¯s face disappeared immediately, and the anxiety emerged. Wu Bin appeared around him in time and said seriously, ¡°I will pick Miss up now!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Dongfang Rui waved his hand and said anxiously. Since Li let him ept the imperial edict, she must have the way to deal with it. After Wu Bin brought Su Li back, her answer let himpletely shocked.


    ¡°What... do you really want to marry Ling Li?!¡±


    Dongfang Rui was surprised. He hit the table, and the tea on the table was scattered everywhere.


    Su Li looked calm and nodded gently. She said without any fluctuation, as if she had nothing to do with the matter, ¡°The emperor had issued the imperial edict. Although Ling Li was a yboy, considering about the family status, there was no difference between us. Even if this matter is spread and caused criticism, it will not trigger a huge reaction. Although the ministers may disagree, Dongfang Xiao has the right to make the decision, so, the ministers will give Mr. Gu a favor. In addition, you have epted, so, can I have any way to change that?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words was so clear that Dongfang Rui was sad. It turned out that there were so many secrets, and he did not think about a little bit before.


    ¡°As you say, why did you let me ept it? Li, this is your lifelong issue! The yboy of the Ling Family doesn¡¯t deserve to marry you. How can I exin to your mother...¡±


    Dongfang Rui sighed. Then he suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Li, I¡¯ll let Wu Bin escort you to leave Dahan Country. As long as you get out of the control of the country, even if Dongfang Xiao wants to punish you, it was impossible. Wu Bin...¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was about to speak but he was interrupted by Su Li.


    ¡°Dad, how cunning Dongfang Xiao is. Since he managed to deal with you, he must be well-prepared. If you resist the edict, the Royal Guards will stamp on Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion within a half day. If you ept and let me escape, I am afraid that I will be caught by the Royal Guards before I reach the city gate of Yunjing. At this moment, all the people in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion are birds in a cage. They can only act asmand, or they will perish. Dad, do you understand?¡±


    Every word of Su Li was like a sword which was fiercely stabbed into the chest of Dongfang Xiao. He retreated a few steps, and turned pale.


    He thought that there was still a chance for them to turn back. Actually, Dongfang Xiao had taken this step.


    ¡°But... I don¡¯t want you to be wronged!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao tightly grasped the hands of Su Li, and his eyes flickered with sincerity. Since Su Yue died, he only had Su Li around him. If killing him could free her, he would do that without any hesitation£¡


    But now even if he refused, the end also would be worse than now.


    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Su Li smiled gently. She touched the wrinkle between Dongfang Rui¡¯s eyebrows and said gently. Her voice was like a spring breeze blowing his ear.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the luckiest thing for me to be your daughter in this life. I don¡¯t dare to hope for other things.¡±


    ¡°Li...¡±


    Dongfang Rui was moved deeply, with tears welling up in his eyes, while Su Li smiled slightly.


    Fortunately, I did not kill you in this life. For the rest of the time, let me solve... all the matters.


    ¡°Dad, Ling Li is not as simple as you think. In fact, the first one that Dongfang Xiao designed was Ma Jintian.¡± Su Li smiled like a flower and gently exined, ¡°I did something that made him rece Ma Jintian with Ling Li. That is to say, Third Childe in the Ling Family is my own choice, and I... am willing to marry him!¡±


    Dongfang Rui heard this and became confused.


    Born in the royal family, he was used to intriguing, but now he was confused by his daughter¡¯s schemes.


    Obviously, Su Li had been living outside the Imperial Pce, and she never went there. But how could she affect the option of the marriage granted by the emperor?


    ¡°Li, why...¡±


    Dongfang Rui was stopped by Su Li¡¯s fingertip. She showed a cute smile with wits in her eyes, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t tell you a lot now. When it¡¯s the appropriate time, you will know everything. As for now... please arrange some dowries for me.¡±


    He stared at Su Li without saying anything for a while. Then he smiled finally, ¡°I have only one daughter, and I must prepare your dowries and let you get married happily and decently like a real princess!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±


    Su Li smiled happily, and she stayed in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion overnight. In the next few days, she would live here. She knew her situation. If she didn¡¯t live here now, there would be less opportunities for her to live in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Dongfang Rui became really busy and every day he brought up a lot of gold and silver jewelry for Su Li to select.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Su Li was nning, he still chose to believe his daughter unconditionally. He could only pray now and hope Yun, his wife who was in the heaven, could protect their daughter from suffering troubles and help her have a good life.


    When Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were busy with preparing the dowries, people of the Ling Mansion were struck by the sudden news.


    ¡°The emperor grants the marriage for Ling Li and Su Li?¡±


    Receiving the imperial edict from Eunuch Feng, both Mr. Gu and Qiu Meng was shocked and they didn¡¯t move for a long time. Then Qiu Meng became ecstatic immediately, and she came to the East Courtyard quickly and told it to Ling Li.


    ¡°Li,e out. Good news! The emperor granted you a marriage, and the girl is the girl you like, Su Li!¡±


    Ling Li was dealing with the intelligence of the Tianya House when he heard his mother¡¯s voice. He was scared and put all the intelligence under the table. Then, he just heard that his mother opened the door and came in.


    Where did Ling Mo go? Why didn¡¯t he stop her for a moment?


    Ling Liined inside, then he began to pay attention to what Qiu Meng said. He gazed at nothing because of the extreme surprise, then he asked with trembling, ¡°Mom... what did you say?!¡±


    With a beaming face, she quickly spread out the imperial edict in front of Ling Li. It was written clearly with ck words on the silk paper.


    ¡°Su Li and I should choose a good day to get married?¡±


    Being confused, now Ling Li seemed that he couldn¡¯t pondered. He thought that it was impossible for him to marry Su Li in this life before, but unexpectedly, an imperial edict was issued suddenly.


    He never thought that Su Li and him could be married in this ridiculous way.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Ling Mo rushed in with weirdness and joy on his face. When he saw Madam was also there, he immediately stopped talking. It seemed that Master already knew.


    But... would Su Li... be willing to marry him?

 Chapter 267 - Take the Bride

    <h4>Chapter 267 Take the Bride</h4>


    In the Imperial Pce¡ª


    Ma De knelt on the ground. His face almost pasted on the floor, and even his breathing became cautious for fear of provoking Dongfang Xiao.


    ¡°My Eighth Brother agreed immediately without resistance, and he also arranged the dowries by himself? Even the day is set, and it¡¯s just two dayster?¡±


    Dongfang Xiao smiled faintly, and his words were so cold that Eunuch Feng who was standing beside him couldn¡¯t help shivering and bending even more.


    ¡°Your Majesty! What I have said is really true. The Eighth Lord only hesitated for a moment and took the imperial edict directly. He had no radical reaction. Eunuch Feng was also there at that time. If I lied, I would be hit by the thunder...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao impatiently interrupted Ma De, stomping back and forth for a few steps with a gloomy face. He suddenly picked up the memorials on the desk and smashed them on Ma De¡¯s head, swearing, ¡°Idiot, go out!¡±


    Ma De got up from the ground at once. He retreated and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll go...¡±


    At the moment, he was relieved. The Majesty was willing to scold him, which meant that the Ma Family could get out of many affairs and wouldn¡¯t be punished again.


    He had been with Dongfang Xiao for many years. Although it couldn¡¯t say that he fully knew his temperament, at least he could figure out 70% of his thoughts. Dongfang Xiao was furious at this time, and actually, the Majesty knew that his decision was... wrong this time!


    Ling Li was just the one he chose ording to the Majesty¡¯s thoughts. But as soon as the imperial edict was issued, Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion happily arranged dowries, instead of resisting.


    It was almost out of everyone¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°The things of the royal family are getting more and moreplicated, which aren¡¯t easy to deal with...¡±


    Thinking of this, Ma De walked out of the gate of the pce unconsciously. Looking back at the majestic and magnificent main gate of the Imperial Pce, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighing, then he walked away.


    At the same time, it was still so silent in the Imperial Study of the Imperial Pce that any sound could be heard.


    Dongfang Xiao turned to sit at the table and gently picked up the thick scrolls. There were the ns to deal with Dongfang Rui if heunched an uprising. He thought that they were perfect before.


    Now, all of them were useless!


    ¡°Eighth Brother, my Eighth Brother, you conceal so much that even I underestimate you.¡±


    Looking at Dongfang Rui¡¯s information in hands, Dongfang Xiao sneered, ¡°Everyone thinks that you love your daughter very much. But when it was at the critical moment, you set her up without any hesitation. You trouble me so much...¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry, or you will be weak. Your health is the most important thing.¡±


    Before Eunuch Feng finished his words, he was stopped by Dongfang Xiao who waved his hand and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so vulnerable. Since the opportunity has been missed, I will look for other opportunities. The marriage between Eighth Brother and the Ling Family means that they will be weak together. That¡¯s is nothing! But the wedding banquet...¡±


    Dongfang Xiao narrowed his eyes, ¡°If I cannot see it with my own eyes, how can I get relieved? Feng Xian!¡±


    Eunuch Feng immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°I am here!¡±


    ¡°Ling Li once made a big mistake in the early years. Which girl did he peep at?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it was General Wu¡¯s daughter, Wu Xiuxiu.¡±


    ¡°Let here to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ...


    On the next day, there was only one day left before the wedding.


    The servants of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion and the Ling Mansion were all busy. After several days of borate preparation, both Ling Mansion and Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were all decorated in bright red. There were a lot of red decorations everywhere. It was very joyous. The East Courtyard was decorated more ceremoniously. In addition to the secluded site of the study, the furniture and decorations in almost all other ces had been reced with new ones.


    Inside the room, Ling Li was sitting in a wheelchair in a red robe, looking at himself in the mirror quietly. Qiu Meng, who personally tied his hair behind him, couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of Ling Li¡¯s white hands, which made herugh quietly.


    It was the first time that he was so nervous.


    After so many years, Ling Li had been wandering around with women. She even thought that Ling Li would marry ten or eight popr courtesans as his wives finally. Who ever thought that the fate was so magical? This silly boy not only met the right one, but also was lucky to marry her home.


    As his mom, sometimes she wondered if she was in a dream. Her son was so blessed!


    Thinking of this, her fingertips caressed Ling Li¡¯s ck hair and she looked at the cold and serious face in the mirror. She was slightly surprised that the naughty boy she was used to seeing was so handsome, which she never thought so?! Her son was much more handsome than those boys in Yunjing City who called themselves handsome men.


    ¡°If only considering the appearance, my son can totally match Su Li.¡±


    Qiu Meng thought secretly and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s thest time for me to tie your hair. In the future, Su Li will be in charge of it. You should treat her well and not let her down, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±


    Ling Li agreed, and smiled bitterly inside. Although it was not clear what was going on, there must be something wrong with it.


    In front of Su Yue¡¯s tomb in the osmanthus forest, she had already taken a stand. It was lucky that she didn¡¯t seek revenge. How could she agree to marry him?


    Maybe all of this was only Su Li¡¯s acting.


    But even if it was just her acting, even if... it was all false just like the moonlight in the water or he deceived himself, he was still willing to cooperate with Su Li to act!


    The groom¡¯s dress was extremelyplicated that Ling Li had been sitting for half a day. In the afternoon, Ling Ping in military uniform returned to the Ling Mansion. When he saw Ling Li, he couldn¡¯t help joking,


    ¡°Brother Li, you look so handsome in such dress, but your expression is not right. How can you be so nervous? People will think that you¡¯re going to fight in a war.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Li smiled bitterly, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t tease me. I am nervous enough.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re wrong!¡± Ling Ping waved and said, ¡°You are the son of our Ling Family and you can¡¯t be timid at any time...¡±


    ¡°Ping!¡±


    Before Ling Ping finished his words, Qiu Meng came in and rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t tease your brother. If you have the ability, you can find one. I¡¯d like to see how you can keep calm.¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Ling Ping immediately stopped ying around. He shrank his neck and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    When Ling Li saw this scene, he was rxed a little and he managed to show a smile, which made Ling Ping frown slightly.


    When Qiu Meng went out again to arrange, there were only the two brothers in the room. Ling Li looked at his mother who was far away from the house, and the he took off his armor. Then, he crouched down to look at Ling Li into his eyes, and said seriously,


    ¡°You look nervous, Brother Li. Tell me, is there something that you conceal from me?¡±


    Ling Li was stunned. There were so many things... that he concealed from his Second Brother. He didn¡¯t know which one Ling Ping was talking about for a while, so, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to respond.


    Ling Ping thought that Ling Li was self-abased, and he sighed slightly. He pped the carpet covering on Ling Li¡¯s legs and said, ¡°Take it easy. I have met countless people. Miss Su Li is pure and sincere. Since she is willing to marry you, she will not dislike you.¡±


    Ling Li was in a daze and feltplicated.


    He didn¡¯t tell his family that his legs were cured for ten years, and he didn¡¯t know how many years he would keep doing that.


    ¡°Second Brother, I know.¡±


    Ling Li answered with a low voice, which made Ling Ping felt helpless, but he gave up persuading him, because he knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for Ling Li to be confident after being disabled for so many years. And it would be really weird for Li to maintain confidence at present.


    After seeing his brother, Ling Ping changed into casual clothes, and came out to help Qiu Meng to decorate immediately. There were two major purposes for him toe back. The first one was to help his brother to hold the wedding, the second one was...


    ¡°The border of Nanjiang Country was not peaceful. Maybe after the wedding, I¡¯ll go out for the war immediately. I... I¡¯ll tell them this thing after Brother Li¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Ling Ping shook his head to disperse the thoughts. It was not the first time for him to go to the battleground, but now the most important thing was his brother¡¯s wedding, and other matters should not be considered now.


    At night¡ª


    Ling Li lied in the bed, and couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Until midnight, when all the people in the Ling Mansion fell asleep, Ling Li got up quickly, opened the hidden grid which was under the wardrobe, and saw a pair of ck clothes. However, he was stopped by two hands before he took off the wedding clothes.


    ¡°Master, Madam asked for several times. It¡¯s better to avoid meeting the bride before you two get married. It¡¯s unlucky!¡±


    With a tired expression, Ling Mo said helplessly, ¡°And, Madam spent the whole day to dress you up. She even asked you to sleep with the clothes on tonight. If you take it off, she will definitely discover tomorrow.¡±


    Ling Li thought and hesitated for a while, and he finally put down the ck clothes. No one knew that it was the former part of Long Mo¡¯s words or thetter part that persuaded him.


    Seeing that Ling Li gave up, Ling Mo relieved, and took the clothes immediately.


    ¡°Ling Mo, do you think that Su Li really wants to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Master, if you want to know this answer, why not asking the Mistress tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Mistress?¡±


    Ling Li smiled bitterly, turned to lie down and closed his eyes. The night would past, whether he fell asleep or not.


    ...


    The fifth day of lunar March was a suitable day for people to get married!


    The whole Yunjing City was bustling in the early morning, especially the street in front of the Ling Mansion where was crowded. If the feudal office didn¡¯t help maintain the order, even the sedan chair couldn¡¯t be held out.


    People discussed almost everywhere on the street. They all knew that today, in Yunjing City, the first beauty would marry the first yboy!


    When the imperial edict was just issued, almost all talents in Yunjing City felt angry. All of them wanted to go to the Ling Mansion and kill that yboy.


    But the marriage was granted by the emperor, and they didn¡¯t dare to disrupt this wedding.


    Several days after, the marriage between Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion and the Ling Family became a hot topic of conversation in Yunjing City. So, it was not strange that so many people gathered here on the day of the marriage.


    With so many people watching, Ling Li in a red robe sat on the special seat made for taking the bride, and set out!

 Chapter 268 - Performing the Formal Wedding Ceremony

    <strong>Chapter 268 Performing the Formal Wedding Ceremony</strong>


    In front of the gate of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, the team of escorting bride stopped slowly. There were many onlookers. The maids looking on broke up a hubbub immediately.


    ¡°Here theye. They finallye!¡±


    Mammy Li was also in red. She had been with Su Li all the time. Now Su Li got married. She would go to the Ling Mansion with Su Li naturally and be in charge of taking care of Su Li.


    Looking at the handsome young man who was sitting in the seat, Mammy Li couldn¡¯t help delighting. She knew some exact details about Ling Li, and now she was happy for Su Li to get a powerful husband.


    Under the watchful eyes of the people, Ling Li was held by Ling Mo from the special seat to the wheelchair. He felt nervous and excited.


    He took a deep breath and tried his best to keep calm. Then he waved the wheelchair alone to get in the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. With no dy, he came in Su Li¡¯s own house.


    Ling Li was surprised. He had been attended many weddings of some big families in Yunjing City. When the bridegrooms came to greet the bridges, they would be obstructed. But he got no obstructions. Did Lord Rui change his opinion about him because of the imperial edict? Or...


    At this moment¡ª


    A horrible st came suddenly!


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank. Countless thoughts shed through his mind instantly. Finally, he rxed his body and gave up resisting.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    With the voiceing out, the horrible st disappeared. Ling Li narrowed his eyes. The man didn¡¯t mean to hurt him because this strength disappeared so easy.


    Testing?


    Thought of this, Ling Li turned around, pretending to be puzzled. But when he saw the man, who was behind him, he was shocked.


    The young man was in a servant clothes. He was not like eighteen or neen years old. His expression was as indifferent as Ling Mo, but his expression was moreplicated.


    ¡°Are you...Fang Yuan?¡±


    Ling Li remembered his name. And then he noticed Fang Yuan¡¯s powerful cultivation. He was shocked.


    He also remembered that Fang Yuan even not broke the inborn realm when he met him in the Dasu Town, but now he was above the inborn sixth hurdle?!


    Just for one year, he grew up so quickly. It was exaggerated.


    He was a little puzzled when thought of Su Li, who improved her cultivation so fast. He suddenly realized that Fang Yuan had followed Su Li all the time.


    ¡°Childe Ling, you must know the purpose that Ie today.¡± Fang Yuan had a grim expression, and his tone filled with the intention to kill Ling Li, ¡°You have hurt her once. From now on, if you dare to let her down, I¡¯ll try my best to kill you, no matter where you are.¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows. He seemed to be rxed, but he had a heavy heart because he saw Fang Yuan had the same thing in his eyes. For Su Li, they both could be desperate!


    Even in some respects, he was inferior to Fang Yuan! It was because he couldn¡¯t give up the hatred of the Ling Family...


    Thought of this, Ling Li took a breath. The cold air had been inhaled and exhaled, as if it took his anxiety and nervousness away. Finally, he recovered the coldness as a hierarch when he faced with Fang Yuan.


    ¡°I never want to hurt her. If youe here just for the warning, then... you can move away.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned. He grudged moving away. The woman who he loved was behind the door, and she would marry this man who was in front of him. If he could do, he would stand here all his life and not let her go.


    However, everything was her own choice.


    Fang Yuan was even more miserable. After disintegration of families, he took his sister everywhere and lived a hard life. He thought he had experienced all kinds of suffering in the world, but now he knew that there was an extreme suffering, which was more unbearable than before.


    ¡°Remember what I told you.¡± Fang Yuan said.


    He finally stepped out of the way. Ling Li seriously nced at Fang Yuan, who stared at him, and entered the yard in the wheelchair.


    In the new yard, Su Li was wearing a red wedding veil and sat quietly at the stone table. Mammy Li hade to the yard ahead of time and was very happy.


    The bride should have been waiting in the house, but Su Li was unwilling to do. They finally waited in the yard.


    The marriage granted by the emperor was a symbol of destiny. Because of the urgency of time, many rules were omitted. And it had no effect to omit this rule.


    A momentter, when Mammy Li heard the sound of the wheelchair rolling, Mammy Li¡¯s eyes were brightened immediately. She said happily, ¡°Master, you finallye!¡±


    Ling Li saw Su Li sitting in the yard. He was stunned. It seemed that Su Li had heard all the conversations just now.


    But Mammy Li didn¡¯t notice Ling Li¡¯s reaction. She pushed the wheelchair to Su Li¡¯s side and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be in a trance. You should take Miss out to avoid wasting time.¡±


    Mammy Li took the red silk and put one side into Su Li¡¯s hand. Then she handed the other side to Ling Li.


    Ling Li immediately returned to his mind, holding the red silk tightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Right. We¡¯ll go out now.¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡±


    Mammy Li responded with a smile and helped Ling Li to push the wheelchair to the gate. She was secretly pleased that when Childe Ling was in the yard of the valley, he was so spirited. Today, he was so nervous that he even couldn¡¯t speak. It was very interesting...


    After they came out of the yard, Ling Li did not see Fang Yuan again. He tightly grasped the red silk in his hand and looked at Su Li all the time. Although he could not see Su Li¡¯s face, he knew that it must be Su Li just by looking at her posture.


    Now, Su Li lost her ferocity and craziness in osmanthus forest. She followed his wheelchair step by step. And she was quiet and gentle.


    Ling Li was in a trance, as if they returned to the days when Su Li and he traveled together in Yunjing City. Unfortunately, those days had been broken with the disaster.


    When three people came to the gate of the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, people who had been waiting for them immediately became noisy.


    ¡°Come out. Theye out! Herees Princess Li...¡±


    ¡°Princess Li must be very beautiful. Unfortunately, she forgives the yboy of the Ling family. We have no chance to see her usually!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hateful!¡±


    ¡°Ling Li is so lucky. I¡¯m so enviable...¡±


    Dongfang Rui looked at the three personsing out and saw Ling Li¡¯s appearance. His original uneasy mood was relieved. He could see that Ling Li really liked his daughter by earnest eyes. At least, she would not be wronged after she married him.


    After Su Li sat in the sedan chair, the emcee of the Ministry of Rites shouted, ¡°Set out!¡± The team escorting the bride began to walk back, and bustling people followed the team. People on the whole street followed them. Soon, the gate of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion became deste.


    Dongfang Rui had mixed feelings. He sighed deeply. Then he flicked his sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡±


    ¡°OK, Master.¡±


    Wu Bin secretly wiped his tears and was worried about his master. Because of the imperial edict, Miss married in a muddle. Master must be very sad.


    After two hours, the escorting team was like a long dragon. It finally arrived at the gate of Ling Mansion.


    Ling Li came to the sedan chair by his wheelchair. The emcee immediately shouted, ¡°The bride gets off the sedan chair! The bridegroom bows!¡±


    Ling Li immediately arched hands facing the sedan chair. He was very focused. Mammy Li was very solemn, but her eyes shined with joy. She lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and let Su Lie out. Then she handed the red silk to Su Li again.


    ¡°Bridegroom and bride,e to the front of the hall!¡±


    ¡°Burn the incense piously!¡±


    ¡°Kneel. First kowtow! Second kowtow! Third kowtow!¡±


    The emcee¡¯s voice was continuous. After they had burned the incense, they finally came to the main hall of Ling Mansion. At a nce, Ling Li saw his grandmother, Ms. Gu, sitting upright on the right. The wrinkles on her smiling face were all gathered together. On the left was Dongfang Rui, who looked sad but joyful.


    Qiu Meng and Ling Ping were standing beside the Ms. Gu. Ling Ping was happy but calm. Qiu Meng had already burst into tears.


    ¡°First, kowtow to Heaven and Earth.¡±


    The emcee¡¯s tone was dyed for a long time. Ling Li turned his wheelchair back to the hall. After he hesitated for a moment, he tried to get off the wheelchair.


    When the people in Ling Mansion saw it, they immediately changed their expression, and even the whispers became lower. The hall was silent in an instant.


    ¡°What does Li want to do? He was not able to move. Why did he get out of the wheelchair?¡±


    Qiu Meng was anxious to help, but Ling Ping stopped her. He said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Brother Li wants to leave regrets. Respect him. Even if he tumbles, he is willing. If you help him, he will be ufortable.¡±


    Qiu Meng was very pitiful. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me anything? Even if I prepare a crutch for him, it¡¯s much better than now...¡±


    Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he saw the scene. Ling Li knew that the deeper he immersed now, the more painful he would be in the future. However, he had no intention to change. It was hard for anyone who was immersed in love to understand. At least, Ling Qinn couldn¡¯t understand.


    In consideration of this, Ling Qinn transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°To ensure that there is no mistake, your tendons were banned yesterday. Now your legs are just like the real disabled. If you don¡¯t want to expose your cultivation, you should kneel down from the wheelchair. It¡¯s estimated that there will be a lot of embarrassment. Don¡¯t do it...¡±


    Ling Li lowered his head and clenched his teeth. He did not hesitate to raise upon his elbow.


    Ling Qinn frowned seriously. Ling Li had heard obviously, but he did not respond.


    Ling Li¡¯s action was too slow. Gradually, people began to whisper again.


    ¡°What is he doing? How can he marry Su Li just like this?¡±


    ¡°What a shame!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore...¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down!¡±


    Ling Li heard all and was slightly embarrassed. Every word hurt him. He started to speed up. It didn¡¯t matter he lost face, but he didn¡¯t want Su Li to beughed at with him.


    However, it was impossible for a person who had been banned cultivation to get out of the wheelchair with his hands alone. Indeed, after a while, Ling Li suddenly lost bnce...


    ¡°m!¡±

 Chapter 269 - Sounding Out

    <strong>Chapter 269 Sounding Out</strong>


    Bang!


    Ling Li fell from the upside-down wheelchair. Maids were scared and covered their eyes by sleeves. Some softhearted onlookers turned their heads to avoid seeing him.


    At this moment,


    Suddenly, a slim hand supported the waist of Ling Li. She helped him touch the ground and knelt steadily. Perhaps the range of her movement was wide. The red veil on her head slid onto the ground. And the fairly beautiful face came into the sight of everyone.


    ¡°What a gorgeous woman!¡±


    ¡°Princess Li is exceedingly beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I really envy the Third Master of Ling Family...¡±


    There were all remarks. So, the bad thing of Ling Li was neglected.


    Ling Li gazed at Su Li attentively as if the time paused.


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    The sound interrupted Ling Li. More and more people were surprised.


    Qiu Meng saw the scene and then felt in relief. She looked at Su Li more gently than before. And a sense of gratitude shed thought her eyes.


    Su Li¡¯s master was the royal preceptor. Her cultivation ranked among the top ones in Yunjing City. They said it was the acquired eighth hurdle. Although she didn¡¯t see Su Li show her cultivation, she knew that Su Li could keep the veil on her head when helping Ling Li.


    She was on purpose dropping her veil in order to help Ling Li out!


    Ms. Gu smiled to Su Li kindly and thought, ¡°It¡¯s our luck to have such a careful girl to support my grandson.¡±


    Mammy Li picked up the veil to cover the face of Su Li again. And they could continue to pay the ceremonial obeisance.


    ¡°Second, kowtow to parents!¡±


    ¡°Third, kowtow to each other!¡±


    ¡°Finish! Go to the bridal chamber!¡±


    The emcee finished hisst word. Dongfang Rui and Ms. Gu felt in relief and smiled to each other.


    The eyes of Qiu Meng were wet. She smiled with tears leaning Ling Ping. ¡°Great. It¡¯s great... Li finally get married. It¡¯s really good!¡± she said.


    Mammy Li leaded Su Li by hand going out of the hall. The banquet started. The round table with kinds of food was put along the street outside the Ling Mansion. That was really morous.


    Ling Li sat on the wheelchair again with the help of Ling Mo. They were surrounded by a jeering crowd of young men as soon as they went into the central room.


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions! You got a nice beauty!¡±


    ¡°Come on, drink it!¡±


    Ling Li was so delighted that he drank it over quickly. However, only Ling Mo knew that Ling Li was not as happy as he looked.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    ¡°You are straightforward!¡±


    ¡°One more!¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t refuse anyone. He was drunk. Ling Mo tried intercepting them. At this moment, a bright and loudugh came from outside, ¡°Ha-ha-ha, how morous...¡±


    Many officials could identify this voice so they put down their chopsticks and cups and knelt around the door.


    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Wee, Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Long live Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Dongfang Rui and others around the main tables went out quickly and just met Dongfang Xiao.


    Ms. Gu squinted and then held her walking stick to give a salute. She said, ¡°Wee, Your Majesty!¡±


    Dongfang Rui quickly caught her arms to stop her. He smiled hypocritically and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary, my sister-inw.¡±


    Mrs. Gu sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not easy that you still call me sister-inw.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao replied seriously, ¡°My brother was kind to me in the past. I¡¯ll never forget that. Nowadays, many people have gone, and we are also getting older. If I were not kind to you, I would not share my innermost thoughts with anyone!¡±


    Dongfang Xiao¡¯s words were so sincere that moved many people. It turned out that the emperor had rtive with the Ling Family. It was valuable that the emperor could stay true to his original heart.


    However, Ms. Gu smiled reluctantly. ¡°Your Majesty is always busy with state affairs. It¡¯s my pleasure to see you here. Let¡¯s go inside, please.¡±


    Dongfang Xiao smiled, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ling Ping followed respectfully, but his eyes were gloomy.


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao spoke very well since he has been the emperor for decades. However, he never came to worship my grandfather in these years.¡± Ling Ping thought.


    The yard became into a mor again after they went into the room. Many people began talking about the wars that the Ling Family participated for the Dahan Country secretly. And some of them even talked about the secrets about the Ling Family in those years.


    ¡°I heard that the emperor and Senior General Ling became sworn brothers and conquered the country together. The emperor used to be in a rich and powerful family, so Senior General Ling gave up the emperor position.¡±


    ¡°Then Senior General Ling set up his own family and got an excellent son, General Ling, who made great contributions to the country and got the title ¡®King of North¡¯ which was given by Emperor. In addition, Ms. Gu made a legend. So, Ling General¡¯s Mansion has such a great reputation...¡±


    The old men were talking passionately, while the young men were drinking with Ling Li, who was really drunk. If he hadn¡¯t sat in the wheelchair, and Ling Mo hadn¡¯t apanied with him, he could fell.


    One of those young men who toasted very often saw Ling Li was drunk. He gesticted. After a while, a slim good-looking girl came. Nearly all the young men were stunned when seeing her.


    Was she...the miss of General Wu¡¯s Mansion, Wu Xiuxiu?


    She was ever teased by Ling Li. She should stay away from Ling General¡¯s Mansion. Why was she here?


    Ling Mo felt something wrong, but he couldn¡¯t prevent her.


    Wu Xiuxiu showed a sad face and spoke gently as Dongfang Xiao¡¯s order. Wu Xiuxiu was absolutely a beautiful girl although she was not as gorgeous as Su Li.


    ¡°Long time no see. Childe Ling, I never thought you would get married!¡±


    Ling Li put down his wine cup and turned around with a fairly red face. He stuttered, ¡°Who... Who are... you?¡±


    Everyoneughed because of what Ling Li said.


    They thought that the beauty of Wu Xiuxiu would attract Ling Li who was lecherous, but they didn¡¯t expect that Ling Li didn¡¯t lost face, but Wu Xiuxiu did.


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu was so angry that she wanted to leave. But when she thought of the order of Dongfang Xiao, she had to endure it and continued,


    ¡°Ling Li, you really don¡¯t know me? I know you¡¯re a yboy, so if I¡¯m willing to be your concubine, I think you will be happy to agree.¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu was embarrassed because of such shameless words. It was for her family that she woulde here to say the disgusting words to him!


    Others didn¡¯t know her purpose, after that, more people gathered around to see them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Wu who is lofty can say those words. It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°I think that Miss Wu sounds out Ling Li because she is jealous. She wants Princess Li to lose face!¡±


    ¡°If Ling Li really be attracted by her beauty, Princess Li will...Tut-tut...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe Ling Li because he is lecherous. Now, before he goes to the bridal chamber, Princess Li will be humiliated...¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu snorted and calmly waited for Ling Li to make a fool of himself. She specially dressed up in order to seduce Ling Li. At that time, even if he stayed sober, he would be attracted by her.


    Ling Mo who was standing beside the wheelchair with a expressionless face didn¡¯t intend to stop her. He had known Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s purpose. No matter whether she was instructed or not, what they wanted to know was whether Ling Li treated the marriage sincerely.


    If he was sincere, there would be no ws. Even if someone wanted to make troubles, they didn¡¯t have chance. If not...


    Thinking it, Ling Mo smiled.


    Smash!


    Ling Li suddenly red and got angry. He smashed the ss in his hand, and then pointed to Wu Xiuxiu. He scolded, ¡°Bitch, go away!¡±


    Suddenly, the scene was quiet. No one thought that Ling Li would get angry. Wu Xiuxiu was stunned by his scolding.


    Before she reacted, Ling Li suddenly took back his hand and hammered himself on the chest. He shouted, ¡°I only love Su Li in this life, so I will only marry her! Since the fate let me marry her, I won¡¯t love other women. If I disobey the oath, I will be punished by the thunder! You don¡¯t deserve to bepared with Su Li! It¡¯s impossible to marry you!¡±


    Wu Xiuxiu was in a daze and embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Ling Li to react like this.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha...¡±


    After being silent for a while, someone could not help butugh. Wu Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes turned red, and she burst into tears. She ignored the order of Dongfang Xiao and ran out of the Ling Mansion.


    Ling Mo smiled and said helplessly, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t drink any more. It¡¯s your wedding night tonight. Excuse me, we have to go now.¡±


    After that, he pushed the wheelchair away. This time, no one stopped him. There were several young people with blessing in their eyes.

 Chapter 270 - Wedding night

    <strong>Chapter 270 Wedding night</strong>


    After five minutes, Ling Mo pushed the wheelchair into the east courtyard. The noiseing from the main courtyard set off by the quite east courtyard.


    Ling Mo checked around, and he didn¡¯t find others except the guards of the Yinmo Cult. He reached out and was about to take out the silver needles at Ling Li¡¯s waist, but one hand stopped him suddenly.


    Ling Mo was shocked, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not drunk, are you?¡±


    Ling Li, who was drunk before, raised his head slowly. Although his cheeks still flushed, his eyes were clear. He said slowly, ¡°Dongfang Xiao suddenly granted the marriage, which must be a plot. How could I not be prepared? Even if I sealed my cultivation, I will not get drunk easily.¡±


    Then, Ling Li looked at the brightly lit wedding room in the courtyard and nced at Ling Mo, who was still standing by. Ling Mo immediately understood and left the courtyard. Seeing Ling Li open the door and turn the wheelchair to enter, Ling Mo sighed and then disappeared in the dark.


    Ling Li gently closed the door and turned his palm to remove the silver needles sealed at his waist. The genuine energy in his body flowed. He raised his head to size up the room.


    The light of the red candles made the atmosphere of the room be warm and sweet. Inside the translucent curtain, there were red quilts on the bed, and Su Li was sitting beside the bed with the red veil, which looked very cute.


    Tonight was his wedding night with Su Li...


    Ling Li swallowed spontaneously. He pushed away the wheelchair and stood up. After a moment of hesitation, he opened the curtain and sat next to Su Li. Then he picked up the special steelyard on the table and was about to lift the red veil.


    But at this moment, the red veil suddenly slipped and fell on the ground.


    Ling Li stared at the red veil in a trance. Then he looked up and saw Su Li¡¯s grim face. Even if she rouged her lips, her expression was extremely grim. Ling Li couldn¡¯t feel a little warmth.


    Thud¡ª


    The steelyard fell to the ground, and Ling Li was sad, ¡°Li, you...¡±


    ¡°Ling Li, pay attention to the address!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were grim, and she interrupted Ling Li. She said, ¡°Do you think that I will marry you sincerely? I hate you so much because of the hatred my auntie. If I did not pay attention to the interests of the whole, I would not spare you.¡±


    Ling Li was sad. His face was pale, and his eyes were gloomy. He was speechless for a long time.


    Su Li pretended to be calm and then sneered, ¡°I make use of you to protect Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion. I will call you husband when someone else is around. As for other...¡±


    At that time, Ling Li suddenly saw a shadow sh outside the door. His expression immediately changed. He directly hugged Su Li andy on the bed, and then the curtains on both sides also fell down.


    At the same time, Ling Liuyi and others were squatting in the corner. They eavesdropped and looked at the room with the lights on while transmitting the sound in silence frequently.


    ¡°Do you hear anything?¡±


    ¡°No. Does the rtionship between Hierarch and Madam ease?¡±


    ¡°Wait! Someone¡¯sing. Let¡¯s go...¡±


    Ling Liuyi¡¯s expression slightly changed and immediately took them away. When he was climbing over the wall, he turned around and happened to see Ling Mo, who was in a group of maids and servants, lean on the side of the window and eavesdrop just as what they did. Ling Liuyi smiled and immediately turned over the wall.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the indifferent boss would be as curious about the private affairs of Hierarch as they were.


    On the bed covered by the curtain, Ling Li covered Su Li¡¯s mouth with his hand and cared about the situation outside calmly. But he didn¡¯t notice that he was lying on Su Li¡¯s stomach.


    Su Li stared slightly and felt embarrassed. She pushed Ling Li so violently that Ling Li didn¡¯t have time to avoid and hit the wall directly, which made a clear sound.


    A group of maids and servants outside became excited, ¡°I heard it! What a big sound...¡±


    Ling Mo straightened up with a strange face. It seemed that someone hit the wall. Was Su Li fighting with Master just now?


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Ling Li shook his head and sat up from the bed while Su Li¡¯s eyes were full of worry. Su Li had stretched out her hands for a while before Ling Li woke up. Then she recovered her cold expression immediately.


    ¡°You are too violent.¡± Ling Li kneaded his head with a forced smile. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°There are people eavesdropping outside. At least, we should pretend for a while.¡±


    Su Li snorted and turned her head. She clutched a corner of the quilt and curled up to lie down. After a long time, she said with a low voice, ¡°You needn¡¯t get out of bed, but...don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Ling Li became a little calm. He lifted the other corner of the quilt carefully, but he found that under the quilt, there were jujubes, lotus seeds and other things which were so firm. He helplessly shook his head andy directly on the quilt. Suddenly, the room became so quiet that they could only hear the breathing.


    After a long time, in the quiet room, Ling Li opened his eyes. He turned his head and saw Su Li¡¯s ck hair. He smelled her delicate fragrance continuously, which was only possessed by a virgin. He hesitated for a moment. Although it would consume his genuine energy, he also moved his body inch by inch. Until he would touch her, then he stopped.


    The fragrance became rich.


    He raised his slender hand and was about to caress Su Li¡¯s hair, which was like a waterfall on the quilt. But he stopped atst. He was afraid that he would wake her up and made her be angry.


    A sense of gentleness shed through Ling Li¡¯s eyes. He was ready to look her for a long time. Listening to her breathing, Ling Li was waiting for the dawn quietly. If he Would apany her like this in the lifetime, even if she was reserved for him and even hated, he was still satisfied.


    Night was bound to be long.


    Ling Li suddenly recalled what she said before. In order to save the Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, she was willing to marry him. Although Dongfang Xiao was no longer afraid of his Ling Family for these years, it was impossible for him to allow more cooperation between them. So...something must have happened.


    He quickly thought of the recent rumors about Ma Jintian, and then he understood something. At the beginning, Dongfang Xiao chose Ma Jintian as the candidate, that is to say, Su Li almost married to Ma Jintian.


    A sense of anger shed through Ling Li¡¯s eyes. Although he just thought about it, he was very angry. It took him a long time to calm down.


    When Ling Li was in deep thought, he didn¡¯t find that Su Li suddenly opened her eyes for a moment. She felt his breathing around her neck. Her eyes shined, but she didn¡¯t do anything finally and closed her eyes again.


    They didn¡¯t talk during a whole night.


    In the next morning, Su Li opened her eyes and sat up. When finding that she still dressed neatly, she frowned. She turned back to see Ling Li, who was still sleeping. She hesitated for a moment, and then she reached out to loosen the clothes and threw them to the ground. Finally, she got out of bed to open the wardrobe, seeing what could be worn.


    Fortunately, people in the Ling Mansion prepared thoughtfully. There were half of the women¡¯s clothes in the wardrobe in the bridal chamber, which were all prepared for her. She picked out a yellow dress casually andbed a married woman¡¯s hair. Then a group of maids were just carrying the tools for them to wash face.


    The first maid was very clever, and when she saw that the curtain had been raised, she looked aside doubtfully. She saw the woman without any makeup, sitting upright in front of dresser, was still very beautiful. She slightly opened her mouth and hurriedly walked past with small steps. She bowed her head and said nervously,


    ¡°Mistress, you get up very early. We are pleased to serve you and Master to wash and change clothes.¡±


    Su Li puckered up her lips and thought for moment, which made the little maid¡¯s heart thumping.


    They stayed with Madam Qiu Meng before, and they were the maids which were specially selected by Madam to serve Mistress. After all, the Princess in front of them was their master, so they became really perturbed.


    Su Li was so astute that she quickly figured out the origin of this group of maids. She smiled and said, ¡°Put these down, I would serve my husband personally. You can retreat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maids didn¡¯t dare to disobey. They hurriedly put down everything and left.


    ¡°They thought that Mistress is gentle and virtuous, but she is arrogant.¡±


    ¡°While she could protect Master in this way, which is his luck.¡±


    The maids whispered to each other, but in the room, there was a different atmosphere.


    Su Li finished washing slowly, and Ling Li pretended to wake up just now. He sat up and looked at the messy clothes on the floor. If he fell asleep yesterday, he must think they had a sex.


    Wearing a white lining, he got up from the bed. Looking at Su Li¡¯s yellow dress, he flushed slightly. Before now, he didn¡¯t sleep in the morning. Naturally, he also ¡°saw¡± the whole process of Su Li changing clothes. When she took off the big red robe and gauzed clothes, there only the bellyband...


    ¡°Wash your face and get change quickly. It¡¯s time to serve tea for elders.¡±


    When Su Li¡¯s voice came, Ling Li woke up immediately. He hurriedly went to the table to wash and took out a ck robe from the wardrobe to dress. While it was difficult for him to tie hair.


    There was a rule in the Dahan Country. The style of man¡¯s bun before was totally different after marriage, but he only knew this rule. He didn¡¯t know about style and how to tie his hair at all.


    For a moment, he sat in front of the bronze mirror and looked at himself with disheveled hair. He sighed and stopped. He had never imagined that one day he would be stopped by a hairdo.


    Su Li sat at the round table and waited. But after a long time, the inner room was still quiet. She took a few steps to see Ling Li, who had a silky hair. With mncholy eyes, it showed another kind of handsome.


    A sense of tenderness shed though her eyes. Her right hand grabbed theb from Ling Li, then she gentlybed up for him.


    Ling Li was stunned, ¡°Li...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t raise her head and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just for myself, at least before Dongfang Family fading away, you and I should not show a w.¡±


    Ling Li kept silence. Although she reminded him of their rtionship all the time, now the beauty apanied him, and she even helped him to tie his hair on the first day of their marriage. He couldn¡¯t calm down.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get out.¡±


    Su Li straightened his skirt and turned to push the wheelchair.


    Seeing his appearance in the mirror, Ling Li became stunned. Only the ordinary hair could be so beautiful, as if the hairdobed by Su Li was designed for him, showing his face perfectly. Then a green ornament on the bun decorated the hair so that it was a perfect masterpiece.


    ¡°You are so sophisticated and even faster than mom.¡±


    A thought shed through his mind. Obviously, it was the first time for Su Li tob for a man. Even she had been ambiguous with him before, it only happened a year ago. So, if it could only say that Li was too dexterous.

 Chapter 271 - Spiritual Realm

    <strong>Chapter 271 Spiritual Realm</strong>


    ¡°Mom, Grandma, have some tea.¡±


    In the central room, Qiu Meng and Mrs. Gu looked at Su Li, who was kneeling on the ground, and then took the tea. Their eyes shed with love to her, especially Qiu Meng. She really liked Su Li.


    ¡°One is Ling Li, and the other is Su Li. I don¡¯t know how to call you. Su Li, since you are willing to marry my grandson, we won¡¯t treat you badly and you can have our family property.¡±


    When she said, she took out a stack of shop deeds. It seemed that she would give some family property to Su Lipletely.


    Su Li was stunned. Then she waved her hand and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve just got married. How can I get it? If you really want to do so, you can give it to my husband.¡±


    Hearing it, both Mrs. Gu and Qiu Meng were stunned, especially Qiu Meng, who was deeply moved.


    The shop deeds that Mrs. Gu took out were valuable. They ounted for almost a quarter of Ling Family¡¯s property. Even if they gave it to Lord Rui, it was attractive for him, but Su Li refused them without hesitation.


    Su Li really liked her son.


    Mrs. Gu was also satisfied. She was determined to give up a quarter of her family property to Ling Li and let Lord Rui be satisfied, but it was also a test.


    If Su Li happily epted it immediately, she would look down upon her, but from the moment Su Li refused them, she had really regarded Su Li as family.


    ¡°All right, stand up.¡±


    Qiu Meng couldn¡¯t help holding Su Li up. She held Su Li and said, ¡°The breakfast is ready. Your grandma did it by herself. She hasn¡¯t cooked for many years...¡±


    Ling Li looked helplessly at Su Li being pulled away by his mother. Just one day after his marriage, his status at home wasn¡¯t much better than that of ordinary servants.


    ¡°If Mom knows that it¡¯s just a y between Su Li and me...¡±


    Ling Li sighed secretly and didn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    ¡°Li.¡±


    After Qiu Meng and Su Li left, there were only two people in the room. The voice was from Mrs. Gu, Gu Yan. Ling Li turned his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡±


    Gu Yan was serious, and her voice sounded a little cold, with a hint of decisiveness at the young age. ¡°Su Li is a nice girl, so you can¡¯t let her down. In the past, because you were young and didn¡¯t get married, I didn¡¯t discipline you at all. But now you have a family... Our Ling Family cares about sincerity. If you dare to go brothels again, I won¡¯t recognize you as my grandson!¡±


    What Gu Yan said was so serious that Ling Li couldn¡¯t help being a little moved.


    Although what he did before on purpose often made Grandma angry, she never became so serious.


    He grinned, turned his wheelchair to get close to Gu Yan, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. Don¡¯t be angry, Grandma. They went to have meals. Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Seeing Ling Li¡¯s response, Gu Yan clearly knew that he didn¡¯t pay attention to her words. There was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She shook her head and walked to the table, but she didn¡¯t see that Ling Li was following her and was very serious.


    Every word he said was true.


    The breakfast of Ling Family was varied, and the four people had a good time together. Su Li acted naturally, without any w seen by Qiu Meng and Mrs. Gu.


    Ling Li ate dishes silently but felt very bitter. These dishes were picked up by Su Li. He understood that Su Li was acting. As long as they were alone, she wouldn¡¯t act like this. But he couldn¡¯t help hoping. If everything had been true, it would have been better.


    After supper, Su Li naturally followed Ling Li back to the East Courtyard. Ling Li had always been staying at home for more than half a year. It was said that he had changed his lechery for Su Li, so nobody found the difference.


    When they returned to the East Courtyard, they happened to meet the maids cleaning up the room. Ling Li nced over and nned to go to the study, but at a nce, he saw that a maid opened the soft cloth on the bed, took out a piece of white cloth dyed with a little red, and left in a hurry.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Ling Li was slightly shocked and thought of something quickly, but before he reacted, he found that his right arm was being held by someone and dragged to the other side. At the same time, Su Li whispered in his ear, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t you going to show me the collection in the study today? What are you waiting for?¡±


    When his right arm touched the soft part, Ling Li was a little confused and was dragged away by Su Li immediately. It made their maids envy very much, ¡°Master and Mistress are always together. They¡¯re affectionate...¡±


    At this time, the so-called affectionate couple came to the study and immediately separated. The atmosphere was gradually embarrassing.


    Ling Li frowned and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°That red... What happened?¡±


    Although he hadn¡¯t consummated the rtionship in the past life and this life, he still knew the secret between men and women even if he hadn¡¯t tried because of the developed information on the earth.


    Last night, they hadn¡¯t consummated the marriage. How could the cloth be red?!


    Su Li, with a cold look, turned her back as if she was looking at the collection of books in the room. ¡°Without it, how can others believe us? It¡¯s just a little blood. Forget it.¡±


    Ling Li was annoyed when he heard this. With a serious look, he stood up directly from the wheelchair and pulled Su Li¡¯s right arm to tear open her sleeve. How powerful was a warrior of the inborn realm? Then Su Li¡¯s right sleeve was brokenpletely, and a fresh was revealed. The wound should be made yesterday.


    ¡°Such a deep wound, don¡¯t you deal with it?!¡±


    Ling Li finally knew where the red came from. He was angry and distressed. When he was about to use genuine energy to cure her injury, he was forced away by Su Li. Her words were so cold like a knife.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hypocritical! As I have said, we should not interfere with each other in addition to facing outsiders. You¡¯re busy as Hierarch, so I will stop nagging ande back in the evening.¡±


    After that, Su Li directly opened the tunnel mechanism in the room, jumped down and disappeared.


    Ling Li stood alone on the edge of the tunnel. After a while, he raised his head. His handsome face became dignified, ¡°Li was in the inborn ninth hurdle. Why hasn¡¯t she healed herself after a night...¡±


    Since they met, every word of Su Li made his heart ache, but he didn¡¯tin at all, and he was still worried about her safety. But no one knew his thoughts except himself.


    In the Linli Building...


    On the first day after Su Li¡¯s marriage, the gate of the Linli Building was closed. It was actually out of business.


    In the underground adytum, all key members of the Linli Building sat in a group, even including Wen Tingshan.


    ¡°Su Li is forced to marry into the Ling Mansion. This matter is urgent, and no one knows what Su Li thinks about. What shall we do in the future?¡±


    Qu Qingning sighed and spoke out the confusion in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Fang Yuan looked up at him. He pondered, without any words.


    ¡°The Yinmo Cult killed my Junior Sister Apprentice. Su Li can¡¯t be willing to marry into Ling Mansion. Now it¡¯s just a temporary expedient. What are you worried about?¡±


    Wen Tingshan gave a cold snort. Although he had the least contact with Su Li, he was confident that he knew her mind.


    ¡°Ling Li is Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult. Now Su Li has married him. We are worried about her safety and don¡¯t know when we will see her again...¡±


    Fang Mu said slowly. Both Yin Xuetong and Mei Ruohan were upset. As women, they could understand Su Li better. At this moment, she must be very ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t tell Dongfang Rui about all this and could only bear it by herself.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Suddenly, the gate of the adytum was opened, and a figure in white appeared in front of all the people without any sign, which made others shocked.


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    ¡°Su Li?!¡±


    Fang Yuan trembled and looked back incredulously. On the morning of the first day after the marriage, Su Li came here above board?


    ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡±


    Su Li sat down expressionlessly, poured a cup of tea for herself, and said indifferently, ¡°Marrying into Ling Family is just a temporary expedient. There is no possibility between Ling Li and me. I just use him this time.¡±


    ¡°But... but...¡±


    Yin Xuetong stuttered while looking at the lower part of Su Li. Her face was red, and the implication was so obvious.


    Su Li reacted calmly. She just slightly shook her head, ¡°It is just for the cooperation. How can I consummate the marriage?¡±


    Qu Qingning and others coughed twice as soon as they heard it. Although Su Li was open-minded and didn¡¯t care about it, the men were embarrassed to hear such explicit words.


    Fang Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, but then he felt that the situation was more serious. Su Li made use of Ling Li¡¯s love for her to stay in the Ling Mansion. But if itsted for a long time, and they would get along with each other day and night, they maybe...


    He clearly knew that Su Li liked Ling Li very much without that matter.


    Thinking of it, he was a little relieved and changed the topic, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Su Li gently raised her eyebrows and tapped the table with her fingers. Then she looked at Wen Tingshan, who was silent, and said, ¡°The urgent matter is to clear the worries behind us. How about the search for men of the Wanjian Sect?


    Yin Xuetong shook her head and said disappointedly, ¡°We have cooperated with the Yinmo Cult, but we still can¡¯t find any clues about men of the Wanjian Sect. There is a great possibility that they have left.¡±


    ¡°Is it...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t show her attitude and thought of something, ¡°They are not protected by the royal family, but can avoid the search of the Yinmo Cult and me. If they are still in Yunjing City, there is only one ce to go...¡±


    ¡°Where can they go?¡±


    Qu Qingning frowned. He tried his best but still couldn¡¯t think of the ce for them to hide. But Wen Tingshan suddenly changed his look at the moment, ¡°You mean...¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°Spiritual Realm! The Spiritual Realm never paid attention to the worldly affairs. When did it begin to deal with sect disputes? Uncle Shan, it seemed that those who chased to kill you were more difficult to deal with than I thought.¡±


    Fang Yuan and others were all confused. What was the Spiritual Realm? Was there such a ce in Yunjing City?

 Chapter 272 - Being Fooled

    <strong>Chapter 272 Being Fooled</strong>


    Wen Tingshan looked at the confused people, and then he thought for a moment instead of exining anything. Suddenly he was inspired and said, ¡°Su Li, maybe it¡¯s not as serious as you think. The Spiritual Realm never pays attention to worldly affairs, including the survival or destruction of forces in the spiritual circle. Most of followers of Wen Tinghe may use some special ways to stay in the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Li asked, though there was some suspicion in her mind.


    Wen Tingshan couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say, ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Let¡¯s go there at once and talk about the details on the way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    Fang Yuan stood up, staring at Su Li firmly.


    Su Li blinked her eyes, and an idea came to her. She did not refuse him, but nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start right now!¡±


    The three people were all seniors. Originally, the most rapid way was using foundation, but Su Li needed to save it. So, they took a carriage.


    Although Wen Tingshan didn¡¯t know what Su Li meant, he epted and exined the reasons on the way.


    ¡°Wen Tinghe is my younger brother. Although he is my close rtive, he is indifferent and narrow-minded. Naturally, he can¡¯tpare with me in martial arts. Besides him, the warriors all over the Wanjian Sect should respect me!¡±


    The first sentence of Wen Tingshan made Fang Yuan shocked. Only Wen Tingshan achieved the longevity realm in the Linli Building. Although Fang Yuan knew Wen Tingshan was powerful, the fact that Wen Tingshan was the top senior in the Wanjian Sect was still beyond his expectation.


    Su Li was poker-faced and nodded, ¡°Keep saying.¡±


    In previous life, Wen Tingshan was the top senior in the spiritual circle, so she was not surprised at all.


    Wen Tingshan nced at Su Li in surprise. Although he was curious, it was not the time to focus on the details. When he recalled what happened over the years, he looked slightly gloomy and kept saying.


    ¡°Although the token for the head of the sect was lost, I have enough strength. Nobody was against the proposition that I would be the next head of the Wanjian Sect. Maybe because my younger brother had perceived that I still loved him, he took advantage of it without hesitation and made a trick to hurt me badly.¡±


    At the moment, Wen Tingshan smiled slightly, but looked gloomy, ¡°At that night, he colluded with outsiders. More than forty seniors in the first hurdle of the longevity realm were gathered to kill me! If I hadn¡¯t reached from the first hurdle of the longevity realm to the second hurdle at the key point, I couldn¡¯t have escaped at all!¡±


    Surrounded by forty seniors in the longevity realm!


    What a horror scene!


    It was known that there wasn¡¯t any senior of the longevity realm in Dahan Country, even in the martial arts circle!


    Fang Yuan felt shocked, and even Su Li got a subtle change on her face.


    In previous life, what she saw and heard was too superficial. She knew the longevity realm only after she met the legendarydy. But she didn¡¯t know the division of its hierarchy. Obviously, it was not a good opportunity for her to ask now.


    ¡°That night I escaped in a hurry. This situation hadsted for several years. The wound was never healed; instead, it was worse. For that, I could only use less than ten percent of my strength. The situation hadsted for a long time until I met you, Su Li. Although you do not master too much wood starburst, it¡¯s enough to heal the senior of the longevity realm! With your healing supplemented by the elixirs for six months, my wound had already been healed, and my strength had slightly improved.¡±


    Su Li slightly raised her eyebrows. Wood starburst was the starburst which was called by Qi Xianqing. Although they called it differently, it was the same thing. The power could only be mastered by the senior of the longevity realm.


    ¡°Wen Tinghe probably never knows that there is a warrior of the inborn realm who is also an expert in healing in the secr world.¡± Wen Tingshan sneered, ¡°They were just six people who were in the first hurdle of the longevity realm chasing to kill me. With my present strength, killing them is a piece of cake!¡±


    ¡°You have been staying in the Linli Building all the time. Even if you attacked them, they shouldn¡¯t know you, because you had hidden your identity. How could they escape to the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    When Su Li heard the words, her guess became clear and she asked sharply.


    Wen Tingshan shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Although the Wanjian Sect specializes in swordsmanship, it still has practitioners who practice the heterodoxy. Wen Tinghe has a subordinate of the longevity realm who specializes in calction. They could follow me like a shadow by the man¡¯s skill, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of them.¡±


    ¡°So, the man perceived danger after your wound was healed. So they escaped to the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Su Li suddenly realized that all the things were due to the divination skill.


    The divination skill was exclusive to practitioners of the longevity realm who practiced calction. With the skill, they not only could know the fortune and miss the misfortune, but also could hunt someone by the hair with his smell. In terms of tracking, it had arger scope than the poisonous insect skill.


    The Personal Poisonous Insect of Fang Yuan and Poisonous Man Hunting Insect just had a tracking scope of ten thousand li. However, the tracking of the longevity realm could be one hundred thousand li even one million li. It could be erged with the increased cultivation of a practitioner.


    ¡°You have reached the second hurdle and recovered, so they knew their fates. They escaped to the Spiritual Realm just to deceive themselves.¡±


    Su Li smiled. Nobody knew the Spiritual Realm better than her. Although they used the divination skill for calction, they couldn¡¯t get any secret. The practitioner who mastered the skill must regard the Spiritual Realm as their only chance to live. So, he hid there with other people. However, they didn¡¯t know that men of the Spiritual Realm wouldn¡¯t care about their lives.


    ¡°Uncle Shan, after the affairs of the Wanjian Sect are settled, I¡¯m afraid that you need to go back to the spiritual circle.¡±


    Su Li said calmly. Wen Tingshan slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°After I deal with the dispute of the Wanjian Sect, I wille to help you. It will not be so long.¡±


    Based on his cultivation, as long as he took the token back to the sect, he could control most of men immediately. Then, after a month at most, he could integrate the Wanjian Sect.


    ¡°Well, congrattions in advance, Uncle Shan!¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    Fang Yuan sat beside them. Watching them talking happily, he fell into silence. He couldn¡¯t join them because he didn¡¯t know about the longevity realm, divination skill and Spiritual Realm at all. Compared with Su Li, his knowledge was too limited.


    For a time, he felt strong self-abasement suddenly. It hadsted for a long time and influenced him in a subtle way. At this moment, it became crazier.


    In spite of the self-abasement, he would never submit himself to Su Li. He would narrow the gap in his own way!


    After an hour, they stopped in front of a ruined temple.


    Getting off from the carriage, Fang Yuan looked around and became confused. This ce was very close to the city wall of Yunjing City. There were few such deste ces in Yunjing City. The temple... If he was right, the temple was used to worship the deity of thend, which had been abandoned for a long time.


    Was the Spiritual Realm here?


    Su Li went out of the carriage slowly and became serious. Although she was rxed to tell something at the carriage just now, she didn¡¯t dare to be careless. If Fang Yuan observed it more carefully, he could find that everything here, including the rock was fancy.


    The ce was extraordinary and seemed not to exist in the world. It was like a boat mooring at the wharf, which only had a little connection with thend. If the connection was broken, the boat would be floated away out of control on a fast river.


    Su Li stood in silence for a moment, recalling the first time she saw that legendary woman in her previous life. But only for a moment, she came to her sense. She nodded to Wen Tingshan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± This was seen by Fang Yuan in confusion.


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed that he confirmed something. Then, without hesitation, he knelt before the deity ofnd. The distance was an extremely auspicious figure.


    He pped his chest and then got a drop of purplish red essence and blood. He shouted, ¡°Spiritual essence and blood, give me the spirit!¡±


    At that moment, the original calm nothingness was immediately reced with a ripple as if he had dropped a stone in theke. The light of purplish red essence and blood shed, and the ripple became bigger and bigger. Finally, everything was destroyed. The nothingness was as weak as a piece of paper, and was torn apart badly!


    There was another picture!


    Fang Yuan stared at the surroundings. At this moment, the ruined temple was reced by a delicate pce. There was nobody else but the three people.


    Such a magical scene hadpletely subverted his worldview!


    Su Li was calm. The Spiritual Realm needed essence and blood of the men from the spiritual circle to open it. Although she didn¡¯t belong to the circle, she had seen this scene for many times.


    When Wen Tingshan saw Su Li¡¯s response, he frowned slightly because he didn¡¯t know whether she was really calm or just pretending.


    At this moment, a sweet voice came slowly, and the three people looked at her at the same time. As they expected, there was a woman in indigo clothesing. She made a bow and smiled warmly,


    ¡°Head of the Wanjian Sect, I¡¯m Qing He. Please forgive me for failing to wee you!¡±


    She seemed very polite, but Fang Yuan still felt that she was so indifferent that all the things happening in this world seemed to have no rtions with her. She was more of an onlooker than a person who lived here.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Wen Tingshan replied, being neither humble nor pushy. In his impression, the Spiritual Realm was mysterious and powerful! He didn¡¯t dare to give contemptuous remarks as Su Li did.


    ¡°You must have known why wee here. The affairs of the Wanjian Sect are none of your business.¡±


    Qing He smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re so funny. The Spiritual Realm is never involved in the affairs of the spiritual circle. It only records its rise and decline. The affairs of the Wanjian Sect are naturally none of our business. Head, help yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Wen Tingshan was a little angry but didn¡¯t say anything. Then he had to search the men of the Wanjian Sect with Su Li and Fang Yuan in the vast Spiritual Realm. However, they saw nobody but Qing He.


    Wen Tingshan became angrier because Qing He... was clearly fooling him!

 Chapter 273 - Rules

    <h4>Chapter 273 Rules</h4>


    ¡°Executive Qing He, what do you mean?¡±


    After the three people looked around and came back to the temple, Wen Tingshan asked coldly.


    He used toe to the Spiritual Realm. In every country or every major sect in the martial arts circle, there was the Spiritual Realm. Besides Head, there were also six executives and many lower servants.


    But now, in the Spiritual Realm of Dahan Country, there was only Executive Qing He even without servants. Was this normal?


    Qing He was questioned, so the smile on the face faded slowly, and her warm tone was changed quickly, ¡°Head Wen, I don¡¯t understand, and if you need to deal with the affairs of your sect, please do it as you wish. Do you expect me to offer you any help?¡±


    When Wen Tingshan looked serious, and was about to say something, Su Li stood up quickly and interrupted, ¡°Uncle Shan, more work and less talk. There is a tactical matrix, and we actually haven¡¯t entered the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Tactical matrix?


    Fang Yuan became nervous instantly. He stood in front of Su Li consciously and kept alert.


    Qing He was a little bit surprised, but she tried to be calm and smiled, ¡°I never thought that this little sister could know so many things. The tactical matrix is nothing in the Spiritual Realm, but not everyone can feel it.¡±


    Su Li smiled and didn¡¯t reply. She turned to Fang Yuan, ¡°Follow my instructions. I am going to teach you how to break the matrix.¡±


    Fang Yuan hesitated and nodded slightly with a trace of entricity.


    If Su Li wanted to order him to break the matrix, transmitting the sound in silence was a good way. But why did she speak it out? Did she want to irritate Executive Qing He?


    As expected, Qing He saw that Su Li not only ignored her, but also tried to break the matrix. Then she looked angry immediately, and her voice became sharp, ¡°What a shameless boast! You dare to break the tactical matrix of the Spiritual Realm? I will see what you can do.¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary for Executive Qing He to know what I will do. Please don¡¯t act rashly before I break the matrix, in case that something unhappy will happen.¡±


    ¡°Something unhappy?¡±


    Qing He looked annoyed, ¡°It seems that this young girl isn¡¯t afraid of anything! How dare you threaten the executive? I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Wen Tingshan.¡±


    Before she finished her words, she had reached out the palm in anger while Su Li closed her eyes slightly and didn¡¯t avoid it.


    Bang!


    There was a st in the air and a ripple all around.


    With eyes wide open, Qing He looked at Wen Tingshan standing in front of Su Li, and screamed, ¡°Wen Tingshan! You... How dare you do it to me!¡±


    This was Spiritual Realm! It¡¯s the most mysterious and mightiest power in this world!


    Either the inborn realm or longevity realm made no difference in front of this huge monster. Thest person who offended the Spiritual Realm had already died, without bones left.


    Wen Tingshan looked very pale. He knew clearly the end for fighting in Spiritual Realm, but Su Li didn¡¯t avoid it, which meant that he had to fight.


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Su Li was not happy, and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Shan, just control her, and let me break the tactical matrix first.¡±


    Wen Tingshan acted immediately. Anyway, the fighting had already started, so he directly clutched the back neck of Qing He, which made her unable to move.


    ¡°Wen Tingshan, you are crazy! A junior mightn¡¯t know the rules. Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Spiritual Realm? You¡¯re looking for your death. Nobody can save you.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    A bright red handprint appeared on the face of Qing He, which made her feel so painful.


    Su Li took her palm back slowly and still said cold, ¡°If you speak more, it¡¯s not only a p. Just shut up.¡±


    Qing He¡¯s eyes shed with fear and numbness. She never thought that Wen Tingshan was so bold. But she just achieved the inborn sixth hurdle in cultivation and couldn¡¯tpete with him. She also never thought that a teenager dared to p her!


    Qing He found that the girl was a very reckless rookie, but she didn¡¯t know why Wen Tingshan obeyed her order.


    After being pped, Qing He actually calmed down thoroughly. She knew that a reckless person was afraid of an unreasonable one while an unreasonable person was afraid of a daredevil. In Qing He¡¯s eyes, Su Li was a daredevil, so she chose to retreat temporarily. When the matrix was broken, and she returned to the realm, all crises would be removed naturally.


    At that time, she would let Su Li know her means!


    When Qing He was thinking evilly, Su Li realized it but still kept calm and continued to tell Fang Yuan how to break the matrix.


    ¡°Su Li, are you sure?¡±


    Wen Tingshan couldn¡¯t help asking her. Though Su Li showed extraordinary maturity and wisdom, they offended the Spiritual Realm suddenly, and even he couldn¡¯t find the way of breaking.


    ¡°Uncle Shan, hold your horse, please. After the breaking, we will see the results.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was so confident, Wen Tingshan was not afraid, because he chose to believe in her after theirpanionship in this period. But for Qing He, it seemed that Su Li tried to cover her panic through these words, and with a vicious smile on her face, she was thinking about how to deal with Su Li after she got out of trouble.


    ¡°Move for thirty-one steps to the right, and use your sword!¡±


    ¡°Move for nine steps forward, and smash the stone!¡±


    ¡°Return to the original position...¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s continuous instructions, Fang Yuan kept his expression unchanged and followed them strictly. In his opinion, breaking this matrix was not as difficult as breaking the natural tactical matrix that they had met in the Dawang Vige. In a short period of time, there was the sound of breaking like porcin in the surroundings. With hisst move, the matrix was broken.


    After the matrix was gone, the figures of four people appeared in front of a delicate hexagonal attic, and the que ¡°Spiritual Realm¡± was shining.


    The three people appeared suddenly, which attracted the attention of others in the attic. When someone saw that Qing He was totally controlled by Wen Tingshan, all people felt shocked, and even the attic was shaking.


    A stranger caught the executive of the Spiritual Realm. It had not happened for many years.


    ¡°Report to the head instantly! We¡¯re invaded!¡±


    ¡°Is that the next head of the Wanjian Sect? Why does he fight with Qing He?¡±


    ¡°Something important will happen today!¡±


    Wen Tingshan looked at the mess in the Spiritual Realm because of their appearance and slightly raised his eyebrows in a natural way. Qing He saw this scene and burst intoughter.


    ¡°Wen Tingshan! If you are still sensible, let me go now. I will put all me on this girl. Maybe I can keep you alive. Otherwise, all of you... will be killed.¡±


    Wen Tingshan looked cold with his eyes flickering, but he still held her tightly.


    Qing He didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Wen Tingshan and Su Li. Wen Tingshan owed Su Li a life and promised to work for her for ten years. Even if he was in danger, he would not give up Su Li and escape alone.


    And, he believed in Su Li.


    As for Fang Yuan, he was still expressionless. No matter what happened, he was on Su Li¡¯s side and never changed his mind.


    In a short period of time, other five executives came here and stood opposite Su Li and others. After a while, a in-looking middle-aged man in a gray garment came out from the attic and bowed to Wen Tingshan, saying,


    ¡°Head Wen, I heard your story before. You are a big shot in the spiritual circle. How did Executive Qing He offend you? You evene to the Spiritual Realm and fight with her.¡±


    Seeing that the middle-aged man was gentle, Wen Tingshan hesitated, ¡°You are...¡±


    The man seemed to realize something and said with a smile, ¡°I am sorry. I am the Head of the Spiritual Realm in Dahan Country, Qu Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Head Qu.¡±


    Before Wen Tingshan spoke, Su Li stepped forward and said with a smile.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Qu Xiao slightly frowned, feeling ufortable.


    In his opinion, Su Li was sixteen years old or so, but the little girl didn¡¯t show any courtesy. The discipline of the Wanjian Sect was so loose.


    Su Li smiled naturally and didn¡¯t give the middle-aged man a chance to say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Head Qu doesn¡¯t properly manage the Spiritual Realm. An executive can¡¯t behave herself. How to deal with it?¡±


    Well?!


    Qu Xiao looked at Qing He who was delicate with a trace of an inquiry in the eyes. When Qing He had eye contact with him, she was rmed and said immediately, ¡°Head, help me! I don¡¯t break the rules. The girl not only asked Wen Tingshan to catch me but also pped me. She didn¡¯t care about the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    Then other five executives were unable to bear the anger. They said,


    ¡°Head, be careful, or it will lose our face!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, behave yourself! How do your elders teach you? How dare you insult the Spiritual Realm!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch them and give them a harsh punishment! If the Wanjian Sect mes us, we have something to say!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Although Qu Xiao lowered his voice, it still overwhelmed all the noises, and everyone was quiet. As the head, his ability was naturally the strongest. For Qing He¡¯s help, he thought of another unusual detail.


    It seemed that Wen Tingshan was not an elder of the girl; he actually obeyed her?


    And...


    ¡°Little girl, when you mention the rules of our realm...¡± Qu Xiao smiled and looked at the pretty face of Su Li. ¡°The rules are never known by outsiders. Do you really know what they are?¡±


    When Su Li heard the words, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and told Qu Xiao something secretly.


    His calm face was suddenly fixed.

 Chapter 274 - Jing Xin

    <strong>Chapter 274 Jing Xin</strong>


    ¡°Guard, put Qing He into jail!¡±


    Qu Xiao ordered with a cold face. The decision was unexpected.


    The other five executives opened their eyes widely and shuddered. They couldn¡¯t help looking Su Li over again. What exactly did thisdy say to Head?! She could let Head punish Qing He in public and put the Spiritual Realm on the line.


    Qing He turned pale and downright flustered. She couldn¡¯t help struggling and screaming, ¡°Head! Did I do something wrong? I¡¯ve been working for the Spiritual Realm for thirty-two years, and I deserve credit for my efforts! My hard work is actually less important than a little girl¡¯s few words?! Head, I¡¯m disappointed bitterly!¡±


    With touching words and an innocent expression, Qing He made all the people in the Spiritual Realm feel that what Head did was a little strange and really unfair.


    Qu Xiao snorted, tossing his sleeve, and said clearly, ¡°Bai Ju, find out the rtionship between Wen Tinghe of the Wanjian Sect and her! Drive her out immediately if she really betrays the Spiritual Realm!¡±


    ¡°What? Qing He colluded with outsiders?¡±


    An elder with gray hair was shocked with Qu Xiao¡¯s words. He was Bai Ju, the top one among six executives. The other four executives were also scared and anxious. Qu Xiao must know something, or he wouldn¡¯t say that.


    Hearing the words, Qing He was really clear about what would happen to her. She was nearly paralyzed with panic, quivering.


    She took risks for temporary benefits and thought that it definitely wouldn¡¯t be found out. But now she was suspected by Qu Xiao, and the thing she did would be found out as soon as the investigation began.


    Qing He¡¯s reaction made Qu Xiao reassured. He said sullenly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t like to let you embarrassed, but now that you did this, don¡¯t me me for disregarding you. Take her in custody!¡±


    Bai Ju obeyed and went to Wen Tingshan immediately. Wen Tingshan gave a nce at Su Li and saw her nodding. Then he rxed his hold and allowed Bai Ju to bring Qing He into the Spiritual Realm. A conflict disappeared invisibly.


    A momentter, Su Li and other two people had been invited to the room. Wen Tingshan looked around and found the reception room was superior. He became more curious about what Su Li said to Qu Xiao. It could make Qu Xiao change so much. He didn¡¯t think it was just because of Qing He.


    He had no time to think over when Qu Xiao came with a smile and a fist and palm salute, saying to Su Li, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really our Spiritual Realm¡¯s problem. Aspensation, I will arrest the people of the Wanjian Sect and then give them to Head Wen. Besides, I will alsopensate more to help all of you get over the shock.¡±


    ¡°Was the time enough for you to find out the truth?¡±


    Wen Tingshan was so surprised that it would not be so easy to make Qing He tell the truth in just a few minutes.


    Being interrupted by Wen Tingshan, Qu Xiao did not look angry but exined with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. The Spiritual Realm records the vicissitudes of the spiritual circle and even the whole world. It has an borate information system. The mistake made by Qing He was not because of the problem of our information system, but because of the fact that no one was to find out. Since Executive Qing He was pointed out by this girl, I could easily find out the truth.¡±


    Wen Tingshan understood and nodded, but was astonished that nearly nothing in the world could be concealed from spies of the Spiritual Realm. Were it not for the fact that the Spiritual Realm was not ambitious and never took part in the activities outside, major yers of the spiritual circle would not be those powers.


    ¡°It seems that Head Wen is satisfied with my decision, in that case...¡± Qu Xiao turned to Su Li, ¡°Miss, may I have a moment with you?¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean... Uncle Shan, Fang Yuan, I will be back soon. Please wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. The Spiritual Realm will treat them well during this period.¡±


    Qu Xiao said with consideration. There seemed to be some impatience in the words.


    Although Wen Tingshan and Fang Yuan had so many doubts, they knew it was not the time to ask questions. They nodded and agreed immediately.


    A momentter, Su Li and Qu Xiao were at the top floor of the Spiritual Realm.


    Su Li followed Qu Xiao into the room leisurely. If Fang Yuan was allowed toe here, he would find the decoration of the attic was very simr to that of the Linli Building, and the only difference was that the furniture here was far more expensive than that of the Linli Building.


    In the private meeting between Su Li and Qu Xiao, Qu Xiao revealed his feelings and as the elder, he even treated Su Li as a peer.


    ¡°Miss, can I know which branch sect you are in charge of? Why do youe to our Dahan Country?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Qu Xiao asked prudently.


    Just now, Su Li transmitted the sound in silence, with only two words.


    ¡°Jing Xin!¡±


    Only those who had a rank above Head knew the name.


    Su Li smiled freely, as if she was at home. She went to the table and sat down, ¡°You don¡¯t have to sound me out. I am not Head of any realm, and not the member of yours.¡±


    Qu Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened immediately. He wondered how the name of the Great Master had been revealed. Was there a traitor among heads of the Spiritual Realm?


    At this time, Su Li said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess. I¡¯m also not the Spiritual Realm¡¯s enemy. A long time ago, there was something happening between the Lord and me. Please transmit the sound in silence to her if you can make it. Just tell her that an old friend visits her. I think she would know.¡±


    Qu Xiao was astonished, ¡°an old friend?¡±


    The Great Master had lived long enough so that no one knew how old she was, but today a sixteen-year-old girl said that she was Great Master¡¯s old friend?


    Immediately he remembered some legendary creatures. It was said that even if they passed away, they still could escape from the restraint of naturalw, get some secrets and resurrect with memory. Was she such a reincarnation?


    Qu Xiao thought, and his heart beat like a drum. He bent down with respect and said in a low voice, ¡°I will definitely follow you! Just... May I have the honor to know your name, so that I can send an exact message to the Great Master?


    ¡°Su Li, S-U, Su, L-I, Li.¡±


    Su Li replied weirdly. She just suspected ¡°Jing Xin¡± knew her past and present and didn¡¯t know that Qu Xiao imagined so many weird things.


    Jing Xin.


    The legendary woman whom she had followed in previous life told Su Li the odd name. Afterwards, Su Li left Jing Xin, and after much experience in Jianghu, she knew how important this name was by coincidence!


    Spiritual Realm, a terrible power superior to the secr world, was under control of Jing Xin! She was called... Great Spiritual Master!


    In previous life, Su Li was miserable when she met Jing Xin. At that time, she had fallen into the evil circle, and became a person hated by everyone. The so-called righteous people wanted to kill her, but Jing Xin saved her. Jing Xin also allowed Su Li to stay with her to practice for three years.


    In those three years, Su Li expanded her horizon greatly. She would have died very early without Jing Xin¡¯s protection.


    However, that meeting left many doubts for her. She wondered why she was selected by Great Master. As an ordinary girl, she got into the way of practice by chance and fell into a wrong path.


    Great Spiritual Master was righteous in the spiritual circle. Why did she save her, a suba in the evil circle... It didn¡¯t make sense.


    After the rebirth, she kept these doubts in her mind until the tale about ¡°breaking the ring¡± spread. A series of inconceivable things enlightened her a little.


    Maybe... ¡°Jing Xin¡± had known her future. Perhaps... what she wanted to know could be learnt from Jing Xin.


    She came to the Spiritual Realm for Wen Tinghe to solve the problem of the Wanjian Sect, and more importantly, for herself.


    ¡°Do not disturb the spiritual circle.¡± This was one of the inexorablews of the Spiritual Realm. Qing He abused her power for personal benefits, and her fate would be worse than she had imagined. Su Li could remember that a greedy Branch Head made himself a local despot. And, atst, he was decapitated to the public by Jing Xin, and his head was hung in the ancestral hall of the Spiritual Realm for seven days and nights, which made people frightened.


    However, after many years since it had happened, she changed much future in this life. Because of the butterfly effect, it was not known whether such a local despot could appear after Qing He was caught.


    Thinking for a moment, Su Li came to herself from random thoughts and felt a little absurd when she saw Qu Xiao standing respectfully by the side and waiting quietly. She said nothing and went out of the attic.


    Qu Xiao followed her immediately and whispered to Su Li, ¡°Miss, you have been thinking for an hour. I have given the traitor of the Wanjian Sect to Wen Tingshan. If you want...¡±


    Before Qu Xiao finished his words, Su Li interrupted with an indifferent look, ¡°You know that the Spiritual Realm never disturbs the spiritual circle, and if you dare to break the rule, no one can save you.¡±


    Qu Xiao was suddenly enlightened in a cold sweat, ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Su Li shook her head without a word, and turned around to leave. Before leaving, she said, ¡°If you have nothing else important to do, tell Great Master about me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the ancestral hall today!¡±


    Qu Xiao repeatedly promised and left hastily until he sent Su Li to the door. The executives were shocked and guessed secretly about Su Li¡¯s identity. They even wanted to investigate her.


    But they were deterred immediately by Qu Xiao¡¯s warning, and no one dared to think about that.


    ...


    Half a day had passed since the three people returned to the Linli Building. Wen Tingshan had the smell of blood, which implied that he had just killed people. He didn¡¯t talk too much to Su Li and left directly, because he had to go back to the Wanjian Sect right now to make arrangements. He would easily serve as the Head of the Wanjian Sect with the Spiritual Realm¡¯s case and the token for the head.


    Fang Yuan thought twice and didn¡¯t screw up his courage to ask Su Li about what happened. He realized that the thing wasplex and could not be figured out immediately. Maybe Su Li would tell him about everything when she thought it was the right time.

 Chapter 275 - Leaving Together

    <h4>Chapter 275 Leaving Together</h4>


    Because of the wedding ceremony, Su Li did not handle the intelligence from all sides in two days. Staying in the attic, she dealt with all the intelligence untilte in the evening, and then left immediately.


    Qu Qingning saw it, and couldn¡¯t help sighing. Su Li seemed to have no change after the wedding ceremony. But there was something different, and he didn¡¯t know what it was exactly.


    ¡°Why are you sighing?¡±


    A man appeared behind Qu Qingning suddenly, which made thetter so scared that he almost jumped. When Qu Qingning knew it was Luo Yichen, he said angrily, ¡°Would you please make some noise while walking? I was almost scared to death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a warrior of the inborn realm was scared to death. You could show it to me and it would expand my horizon.¡±


    Luo Yichen chuckled. In the Linli Building, besides Mei Ruohan, Qu Qingning was his best friend. Otherwise, he would not tell any jokes to anyone.


    ¡°Fine, you are really... I don¡¯t want to preach you. Fang Yuan asks us for something. He is waiting in the adytum now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Qu Qingning suddenly realized that it was the business that made Luo Yichen, a martial arts enthusiast, free to talk to him. But he wondered as Su Li just left, Fang Yuan shouldn¡¯t have any business.


    Qu Qingning felt confused and followed Luo Yichen to the underground adytum. People sitting at the table were all those except Wen Tingshan and Su Li in the secret morning meeting.


    ¡°Everyone is here.¡±


    Yin Xuetong saw theming and said, ¡°Brother Fang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at everyone and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just confused, and want to confirm the number of the Wudao Stone given by Su Li?¡±


    He opened his palm as he spoke. There were nine stones on his palm!


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Qu Qingning gasped and screamed, ¡°I thought Su Li had given me enough stones. You actually have more stones than mine. I got just eight.¡±


    Fang Mu said immediately after making eye contact with his elder brother, ¡°I have eight, too.¡±


    There was a sh in Luo Yichen¡¯s eyes. He also seemed to find something strange, and whispered, ¡°I have nine.¡±


    Yin Xuetong frowned, ¡°I have eight, too. Su Li asked me to practice hard and to break through the inborn hurdle quickly...¡±


    Mei Ruohan and Fang Ling looked at each other, and took out four stones respectively. They didn¡¯t practice for enough time, and more stones still could not help them.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face darkenedpletely after seeing the number of stones in everyone¡¯s hands.


    Luo Yichen murmured, ¡°Fang Yuan, I remember something. You said that Su Li dressed up as Mr. Li met with Ling Li and then got fifty stones from him, and now... ¡±


    ¡°All the stones are here!¡± Yin Xuetong was shocked and wondered, ¡°Su Li didn¡¯t keep even one for herself. She doesn¡¯t have to practice?¡±


    At the moment, everyone had a heavy heart. Several days ago, Su Li was about to die and made an arrangement for future events. Later, she survived somehow. Now she did such a strange thing. There was no wonder that everyone put the two things together.


    Wham!


    Fang Yuan was silent and stood up suddenly with the stones in his hands. Then he turned around and walked away. Qu Qingning said in surprise, ¡°Fang Yuan, calm down. What are you going to do?¡±


    Fang Yuan stopped, giving Qu Qingning a cold look. He then said in a low voice when Qu Qingning shuddered with his cold look, ¡°Practice.¡±


    Fang Yuan was not strong enough to help her.


    The only way to control the matters was to have enough cultivation. He didn¡¯t want to be weak and useless as he did in thest time any more.


    Practice was not conducted blindly. He needed more crazy ways to improve cultivation.


    ¡°Ah! Wait!¡±


    Qu Qingning was worried and ran after him. After a long time, he returned alone in a daze.


    ¡°Qingning...¡±


    Yin Xuetong came up concernedly. Qu Qingning gave a forced smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fang Yuan said he would go to Uncle Shan to practice, and try to break through into a new stage as fast as possible. I¡¯m just wondering if we should do something, too. Can we just leave Su Li alone for everything?¡±


    Yin Xuetong paused, and then felt gratified by his words.


    They were all under twenty, and should have known little about life if they were in ordinary families. But Qu Qingning was open and cynical. If nothing had happened, it would have taken years or even decades for the man to understand responsibility.


    However, influenced by Su Li and Fang Yuan, he was maturing at an extremely rapid speed.


    ¡°Qingning, do what you want to do. I will always be on your side.¡±


    Qu Qingning paused hearing Yin Xuetong¡¯s gentle voice, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Luo Yichen. You can¡¯t be left alone.¡±


    Yin Xuetong blushed, and said, ¡°Be serious. Hurry up! Now nothing is to be done in the Linli Building, and Uncle Shan will soon bring people back. Just go and do what you want to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qu Qingning solemnly replied and his eyes shed with determination.


    Su Li had always stressed fairness. But now, only she devoted herself. Was it fair?


    No matter how much time she had, they would try their best to break through the hurdle, and do everything they could to help her. Only in this way wouldn¡¯t they live with the pain of regret.


    ...


    In the East Courtyard of the Ling Mansion...


    Aftering back from the Supreme Judiciary, Ling Qinn discussed the current matters with Ling Li. He was happy and high-spirited because his sister Yi Xue (Qu Lu) came back. Even if piles of cases in the Supreme Judiciary and Tianya House made him exhausted every day, he was still delighted.


    ¡°Recently, Nanjiang Country has had a fierce battle with the Lianshi Cult, and the border has been invaded. The army is ready for battles. I¡¯m afraid Second Brother will go out to fight.¡±


    Ling Qinn made the analysis, and Ling Li frowned. There had been no more wars in Nanjiang Country, but at the end of the year, in the Auction Fair, he nned and killed Wei Youran, and sessfully framed the Lianshi Cult. But Second Brother had to go back to the battlefield.


    Things were changing fast in the battlefield. In these years, he could not always arrive in time to help Ling Ping win the victory. Now the tension between the royal family and him was increasing, and at this moment, Ling Ping would go to the battlefield again, so he must be worried.


    But at this moment, the mechanism on the table was automatically activated, and the hole in the ground was exposed. Su Li¡¯s voice came slowly from the ground.


    He was slightly surprised and then relieved. Whether or not Su Li wanted to marry Ling Li, she was now Madam of the Yinmo Cult and certainly allowed to use the tunnel for headquarters.


    Seeing Ling Qinn, Su Li was a little surprised and then she said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ling Li interrupted her without asking her where she had been today. He had stared at Su Li for a moment and slowly began to speak, ¡°The y must beplete. If I am in the study while you are in the wing, what will my mom and other family members think?¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Qinn frowned and sighed. Su Li was forced to marry the Ling Family. She and Ling Li were so close before, but now they were estranged from each other.


    ¡°Now that Hierarch Ling is not afraid of your intelligence being leaked... ¡±


    Su Li said coldly. Then she went to a cane chair beside the bookshelf and sat down. She picked up an ancient book and read it quietly.


    She knew that this was Ling Li¡¯s excuse for keeping her staying with him, and she could not refute him with the excuse. That¡¯s because no one knew if Qiu Meng was watching her.


    Ling Li found that although Su Li promised to stay, she sat with her back to him. He was greatly disappointed but had no choice.


    Such a marriage let Su Li hate him to death. Her words and manners let him feel ufortable. But even so, he wanted her to stay with a bittersweet feeling.


    Ling Qinn pursed his lips and went on with other intelligence. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in the hard rtionship between Su Li and Ling Li.


    It was getting dark. Ling Mo stepped forward and lit the oilmp. Then he kept a watch on the door, asionally craning his neck to see what Su Li was reading. Su Li kept reading and didn¡¯t mind his peek.


    ¡°Ling Mo, you don¡¯t have to watch here. You can go away to practice.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s voice suddenly came.


    Ling Mo was confused a little. It was almost time for dinner, and Ling Qinn was not there. Madam mighte to see by herself. Was Master muddled to ask him to practice now?


    There was a clear sound of turning the page. Suddenly he understood and felt it was funny and annoying.


    Because Su Li let him peek at the book, Master... was jealous?


    He¡¯s jealous of that?


    Their rtionship was obviously terrible. But Master was still stingy. Was it normal in the world?


    ¡°Ling Mo!¡±


    When Ling Li angrily spoke again, Su Li suddenly closed her book and stood up, taking the kettle that was boiling on the stove, and making a cup of tea cautiously to Ling Li who is stunned.


    She became gentle and tender in an instant and blushed, whispering, ¡°Please have some tea, honey.¡±


    After that, she helped Ling Li clear up the table again, and tidy up all the files on the table quickly.


    Ling Li was muddled immediately, and couldn¡¯t get it.


    At the moment Su Li finished, Ling Mo¡¯s face changed. He immediately opened the door and went out. Then Ling Li heard Ling Mo¡¯s voice, ¡°Madam¡±.


    Qiu Meng came.


    He should have thought of it, but he had been distracted by Su Li¡¯s actions.


    However, the normal inborn spiritual awareness could not prate the tactical matrix of the East Courtyard. Even Ling Mo, who had practiced the psychic awareness with great efforts, just noticed Qiu Meng¡¯s arrival. How did Su Li know Madam¡¯s arrival in advance?


    Did Su Li have stronger psychic awareness than Ling Mo¡¯s?


    When Ling Li was anxious and doubtful, Qiu Meng opened the door. She looked happier as she saw Su Li standing quietly beside her son and glimpsed the cup of hot tea.


    At first, she had thought that Su Li pretended to be virtuous in front of her. That¡¯s because it was easy to annoy Su Li if her son was really arrogant. But all the worries were unnecessary, and Su Li was better than she had thought.


    So, there was no need to refuse the invitation.

 Chapter 276 - The Feast

    <h4>Chapter 276 The Feast</h4>


    Mrs. Gu might be tired. She didn¡¯t appear during the dinner. After Ling Li and Su Li had the meal with Qiu Meng, she gave an invitation to Ling Li and said sincerely,


    ¡°Son, I know you¡¯ve turned a new leaf for Li. But you can¡¯t just stay at home. I happen to have an invitation here. You can take Li to the feast. Never let her be upset. Do you know?¡±


    Ling Li said nothing but nodded. He listened carelessly to his mother and opened the invitation. He suddenly became serious.


    Qiu Meng noticed the change and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is there any problem with the invitation?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Ling Li smiled awkwardly, ¡°You know, I have a rtionship with the host...¡±


    He said and raised the invitation. Su Li faintly saw the four words ¡°Dongfang Yuyan¡±. She looked as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Then Qiu Meng¡¯s face darkened. She nced at Su Li and was relieved to see the confusion on her face. She scolded her son, ¡°You have a family now and cannot do anything absurd anymore! Fortunately, Fourth Princess has also been married. She might not mind what happened before. You just go with Su Li.¡±


    ¡°Not mind?¡±


    Ling Li gave a forced smile. He totally didn¡¯t believe it, but didn¡¯t refuse the proposal. He epted it with a bitter feeling.


    After knowing that her son agreed, Qiu Meng left with satisfaction. She thought that she could be proud in front of gossip mongers. As for dealing with the problem in the feast tomorrow, let the younger generation do by themselves.


    The dishes were left to the servants. Ling Li and Su Li returned to the East Courtyard with the invitation. He looked calm, with his eyes shing with wit. The host of the feast was Fourth Princess, Dongfang Yuyan.


    Su Li gently picked up the invitation that Ling Li put on the table and opened it. Her voice was gentle and sweet, ¡°Fourth Princess invites all the couples who have been married for less than a year in Yunjing City to the feast. It seems reasonable enough, but the feast will happen to be held on the day after you and I got married.¡±


    Su Li smiled with disdain and said, ¡°Dongfang Xiao is really extremely suspicious.¡±


    Ling Li nodded approvingly. The purpose of the feast was not as simple as his mother had thought. It was a trial arranged by Dongfang Xiao.


    ¡°What happened to you and Dongfang Yuyan?¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Su Li asked suddenly. Ling Li could hardly breathe and felt embarrassed. He didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Su Li¡¯s expression did not have the slightest change with his reaction. She just shook her head and sneered, ¡°Well, I am not interested in learning about your love story. Don¡¯t make any mistakes tomorrow.¡±


    Then, Su Li left the study. Her figure soon disappeared into the night.


    Ling Li stood by the table and looked out of the window at the thick darkness for a long time. Then he took a breath and calmed down.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Ling Li went to the wing-room, and didn¡¯t see Su Li. He wondered where else could Su Li go now.


    At that time, Mammy Li passed by with a bucket. She found that Master seemed to be looking for someone. She could not help asking, ¡°Master, are you looking for Mistress? She is taking a bath in the back room. If you go over there in time, you still... ¡±


    In time?


    Ling Li looked dull for a while. After seeing Mammy Li¡¯s meaningful smile, he blushed a lot.


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    Mammy Li couldn¡¯t helpughing and hurried off with the bucket. Master was still a little bit shy.


    Ling Li certainly would not go to the back room, or he would have foreseen the result. He might be beaten out by Su Li. He managed to maintain the current rtionship and did not want to let it worse.


    After having a quick bath in the other bathroom, Ling Li went back to the wing-room and waited for a long time, and then Su Li came back.


    Before seeing her, he had smelled a refreshing scent.


    The exquisite face appeared in perfect shape under the moonlight. The white gauze dress was blown up by the wind, and her fair skin was still shining. She was like a fairy, unworldly. In the next moment, she might float away.


    Such a clever and beautiful woman was his wife now.


    The thought shed through Ling Li¡¯s mind. He stared at her for a moment.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Hum!


    The white figure moved quickly before Ling Li. She closed the wooden doors of the inner-room. After hearing the sound of bolting, Ling Li recovered and then got stunned.


    Did Su Li close the door?


    ¡°Honey, no one wille to the bridal chamber today. From now on, you can have a rest in the guest room. Don¡¯t worry! The hard days won¡¯tst long. When the crisis is over, you can divorce me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice came through the door. She said in a soft tone, as if she thought what she had done was not appropriate. But Ling Li felt that there was a degree of schadenfreude in the voice.


    ¡°What a demon!¡±


    Ling Li got angry. He was a man. What¡¯s more, how could he have no response to his beloved woman? It was really painful to just see his woman.


    They remained silent all night. It seemed that the day was breaking in a twinkling.


    Creaking¡ª


    The door opened. Su Li came out of the inner-room, fully dressed. She was ruddy and fresh and seemed to have a good sleep.


    The creak woke Ling Li up. He tossed and turned nearly all night and he just fell asleep in his clothes in the morning. He fell off from the cane chair carelessly.


    ¡°Ouch...¡±


    Ling Li breathed in. He looked at Su Li¡¯s spurious smile and his mood became bad.


    His cultivation reached the inborn hurdle. Even if he didn¡¯t sleep for three days and nights, he wouldn¡¯t feel tired. Onlyst night... there was too much suffering. He had consumed far more energy so that he was a little tired now.


    Just then, Mammy Li opened the door with toiletries. She saw that they had got up early in the morning and seemed to be bickering. She didn¡¯t say a word, casting a meaningful nce at the untidy bed, and went out with a smile.


    The maids of the wing-room in the East Courtyard were appointed by Qiu Meng. In order not to expose Ling Li¡¯s physical defect, Su Li had ordered Mammy Li, the insider, to be responsible for the morning wash. It also saved a lot of troubles.


    They washed themselves and bound their hair in a harmonious and strange way. After breakfast, they got into a carriage and drove away. On the surface, they only took two guards, Ling Mo and Yun Yi.


    After crossing two streets, the carriage with the Ling Family¡¯s mark entered a restricted street, which was only for the royal family. The road was clear. They stopped atst in arge royal yard.


    ¡°Master, Mistress, here we are.¡±


    Ling Mo, the driver of the carriage, said. At the same time, Yun Yi opened the curtain and put a board, waiting for Su Li and Ling Li to get out of the carriage.


    Su Li pushed the wheelchair out of the carriage. She saw a high red wall with green tiles. A que with three vivid characters was hung on the high and huge gate.


    Lingfeng House!


    She looked rxed, but was in fact serious. This was already a royal ce, only a step away from the Imperial Pce. If their true identities were revealed here, they could not escape.


    ¡°The house was used as Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s residence outside the Pce. After she got married, it was expanded to its present area. Just the courtyard where the feast is held can hold hundreds of people at the same time.¡±


    Ling Li transmitted his sound to Su Li in silence. His voice was deep. There was no room for carelessness. They must be really careful for each move.


    Coming to the feast was already dangerous. No one knew whether Dongfang Xiao would suddenly embarrass them.


    Qiu Meng was so simple that she probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of that. Otherwise, she would not put them at risk, even if she were to fall out with the fairdies.


    Just then, a group of pce maids and eunuchs came out of the porter. They saluted Ling Li and Su Li, ¡°We¡¯re here to salute King of the County and Queen of the County!¡±


    Ling Li looked pleased and shouted, ¡°Honey, what are you looking at? It¡¯s almost the time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li blinked, as if she had just recovered. She blushed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time toe to the royal garden, but I make a fool of myself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, even if you make a fool of yourself, you are still very beautiful. Just want to... ah... eat you out!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face turned red. She pushed Ling Li into the courtyard.


    On hearing this, the pce maids showed nothing but kept disdain in their mind. People with little education like them all knew the phrase ¡°eat someone up¡±. Third Childe of the Ling Family actually made a mistake.


    The first talented woman of Yunjing City married such a vulgar yboy. What a waste of talent! They didn¡¯t know what Emperor was thinking about.


    The design of the Lingfeng House was obviously the masterpiece of experts. Every scene was a picture. It was really beautiful, but not wild. From the environment, Su Li got to know that the Princess that she had never met was not too sophisticated to deal with.


    Su Li pushed the wheelchair down the gravel path, and the two immediately saw the gathering with lively conversations. There were no less than thirty couples of honored people in the courtyard.


    Many people noticed the arrival of Su Li and Ling Li. Seeing the ¡°famous¡± couple, the reactions varied. But they all started to whisper together.


    ¡°She is Princess Li. She is really beautiful. She deserves the title of the first beauty of Yunjing City with the perfect eyes, red lips and fair skin.¡±


    ¡°What you told to me could not be revealed to your wife, or she will be angry. It will not be my fault. Ha-ha...¡±


    ¡°What a pity! Such a fairy married a yboy.¡±


    ¡°A yboy? Such a bum! To call him a yboy is to tter him!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows. He heard them all with his practice. But it was really annoying that he had to pretend to hear nothing.


    Su Li smiled, with her eyes running down the courtyard. Most of the people there were strangers. Before shepared them with those in the intelligence, she heard a cry of great surprise.

 Chapter 277 - Unpleasant Feast

    <h4>Chapter 277 Unpleasant Feast</h4>


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    When hearing this familiar voice, Su Li turned around and looked at the figureing quickly. She was shocked.


    ¡°Gong Min, you are here!¡±


    When she just arrived at Qinghe Province that year, thanks to Gong Xiangjun¡¯s help, she couldunch her ns. After Wu Yun died, Gong Min and Gong Xiangjun had no danger, so when she arrived in Yunjing, she paid no attention to the Gong Family. She never thought that Gong Min had alreadye in Yunjing and got married.


    Thinking of these things, Gong Min came to Su Li. Her eyes were full of excitement when she saw the old friend. If Su Li hadn¡¯t helped them, she and her grandma would have suffered a lot. This kindness would never be forgotten in her life.


    ¡°Su Li, when I came to Yunjing City with my grandma, the people of Wu Family withdrew suddenly. Because Grandma had a high reputation, she controlled Gong Family again, but based on the level of my family, I had no qualification to find you. Grandma also forbade me to get connect with you, when she knew you are a princess.¡±


    Gong Min said quickly, and her voice was full of joy, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you.¡±


    Su Li smiled. She could see Gong Min¡¯s true feeling and also understood Gong Xiangjun. There were a lot of things to do in Gong Family. The family couldn¡¯t bear any risk; besides, Su Li was trapped in a big trouble or worse.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see an old friend in the strangend.¡±


    At that time, a handsome young man came here, standing beside Gong Min. He looked at Su Li with surprise and admiration, but not covetousness, ¡°Min, I didn¡¯t expect that you knew Princess Li. Why don¡¯t you introduce me to her?¡±


    Then Gong Min was a little bit shocked, and the man who was sitting in the wheelchair was extremely angry.


    Princess Li?


    Not Mrs. Ling?


    Gong Min was a little bit embarrassed. She said reluctantly, ¡°Childe Ling, Li, this is my husband.¡±


    The young man nodded, ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Xiyuan. It¡¯s nice to meet Princess Li and Childe Ling. I have heard that Princess is not only beautiful but also well-learned, and now although I don¡¯t know your knowledge, you are so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°A man from Zhao Family?¡± Ling Li¡¯s eyes were full of anger. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Just son of assistant minister. How dare you have parity with me?¡±


    Zhao Xiyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t show his fear. He said with a cold voice, ¡°Min, please take Su Li to the feast. I want to talk with Third Master Ling.¡±


    Gong Min was worried. She looked at Su Li, sighed finally and said with a low voice, ¡°Su Li, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right.¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly, stared at Ling Li deeply and then left with Gong Min. Only Ling Li and Zhao Xiyuan stayed there.


    Zhao Xiyuan put his hands behind and stood straightly. He was angrier than Ling Li, ¡°Ling Li, I¡¯ll say directly. Everyone knew that you begged His Majesty to agree this marriage and used some dirty tricks to marry Princess Li. You are so nasty!¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows, put his hands on the wheelchair, and stared at Zhao Xiyuan. After a moment, he grinned, ¡°So it is. But what can you do? You are just a son of an assistant minister.¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    Zhao Xiyuan didn¡¯t expect that Ling Li would acknowledge it directly and that he was so arrogant. So Zhao Xiyuan became angrier. Being livid, he abused Ling Li, ¡°Ling Li, you are really an asshole!¡±


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m an asshole or not, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Ling Li picked his ear, ¡°You are so lucky to marry a good wife. Otherwise, Zhao Family, ho ho...¡±


    The threat in Ling Li¡¯s words was obvious. Even if Zhao Xiyuan was open and just, he had to hesitate to help Su Li now.


    Zhao Xiyuan felt humbled, but suddenly he recalled something, and his eyes became brighter. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Today I know that Third Master Ling is as unruly as the hearsay said. I could not deal with you, but someone could. Just wait and see!¡±


    This talk which was deliberately guided by Ling Li ended unhappily.


    After Zhao Xiyuan left, there was no one beside Ling Li except Ling Mo. He looked around, but didn¡¯t see Su Li. He meditated for a short moment.


    Zhao Xiyuan was a blunt man, but he was used by someone. The circumstances of the Wu Family and Ma Family were both in a delicate situation. Ma Jintian and Wu Jin didn¡¯t get married, so who wanted to deal with him right now?


    ¡°Master, the feast ising. Mistress has gone to the hall.¡±


    Ling Mo whispered. Then Ling Li recovered and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But at the same time, on the other side of the courtyard, Zhao Xiyuan stood in front of a handsome man who was in a golden robe. He felt distasteful, ¡°Your Majesty, Ling Li is as viinous as the hearsay said! He not only acknowledged his dirty tricks directly, but also threatened me! Does he really believe that no one could suppress him in Dahan Country?¡±


    The man in a golden garment thought of a lot of things, but he kept calm. When he heard what Zhao Xiyuan said, he smiled as warmly as the sunlight, and then he said gently, ¡°Xiyuan, I know you have an abhorrence of sin, especially for the yboys just like Ling Li, but he belongs to the Ling Family. Even my father couldn¡¯t handle him easily. Take it easy. If I have chance in the future, I will handle him immediately.¡±


    Hearing it, Zhao Xiyuan felt relieved and inspired, ¡°Your Majesty is wise. I believe that day wille soon.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho...¡±


    The man in a golden robe smiled, ¡°The circumstances are not clear, and you must talk less about these words. Xiyuan, you are the person that I value. You have special views on military strategy and state affairs. Whether I will be the emperor or not, I hope you can use your knowledge on nationals.¡±


    Hearing the touching words of the man, Zhao Xiyuan was moved. With his eyes turning red, he said excitedly, ¡°I believe that the emperor will do the right choice, and you will seed to the throne.¡±


    The man in a golden robe chuckled, and didn¡¯t deny his words, changing the topic, ¡°OK. You go to the feast first. Don¡¯t let your wife wait for a long time. I¡¯ll go soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Zhao Xiyuan came, he looked annoyed while when he left, he looked pleased. The man in a golden robe defused his grievance. How could a yboypare with the future emperor? If His Majesty could seed to the throne, Ling Li would get in trouble.


    Seeing that Zhao Xiyuan left, the smile of the man in a golden robe faded, turning into a deep confusion.


    He knew that Ling Li¡¯s marriage was not begged from His Majesty. He was the only prince who could go out.


    The man was Fifth Prince, Dongfang Yang, who was the only royal winner in auction house at the end of the year.


    ¡°Ling Li acknowledged it directly. Whether he waszy to exin or not... Why does His Majesty ask us to test Ling Li?¡±


    Dongfang Yang thought a lot, but he was still confused. Why did His Majesty give him such a strangemand? Anyway, it was a good chance for him to show himself.


    ¡°Fourth Sister holds a feast suddenly. Maybe she also received themand. Eighth Sister ising. Are they...¡±


    Complicated emotions flickered in Dongfang Yang¡¯s eyes. In the royal family, other princes had no threat to him. First Prince was trapped in Imperial Pce by His Majesty; First Sister was married to a small nation; Second Sister was missing for several years; Eighth Sister was young. The only threat was Fourth Sister. Although His Majesty must want to pass the throne to a prince, he should be more careful. He would do the best before His Majesty defined the Crown Prince.


    ...


    When Su Li came to the feast with Gong Min, many people became excited immediately. The beauty of Su Li was not a secret in Yunjing City. When she taught in Affiliated School of the National Academy, some people drew her beautiful appearance in secret, because they wanted to maintain her beauty in the picture.


    Finally, it failed, but the painter had some real abilities. He copied little charm in the end. When the picture was finished, all the people wanted to buy it, but it was bought by a secret man finally, and Su Li in the picture was remembered by many people.


    The feast by Fourth Princess had no rules, but the seat still represented the status. Su Li was the daughter of Lord Rui, and now she was also Ling Li¡¯s wife; of course, her seat was in the front. Gong Min had no qualification to sit here, so they separated temporarily.


    When Su Li just sat down, many people wanted to ost her, but Ling Li came in time yfully, so they were stopped.


    Ling Li didn¡¯t feel shameful, butughed, ¡°Dear, I had a bad reputation, but avoided many troubles. Otherwise, these talents muste to disturb you.¡±


    Ling Li said loudly. Many childes could hear it clearly. They became angry, but dared not say anything. They all looked at Su Li, and wanted to know what she would say.


    Su Li smiled and nodded calmly, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Hearing what she said, many people were shocked. When somedies saw this scene, the envy in their hearts vanished. They said sarcastically, ¡°Darling, you said that Princess Li was pure, and she would definitely not yield to the Ling Family, but now, I think they are an affectionate couple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡±


    The crowd wanted to refute it, but they said nothing. Su Li was the goddess in many talents¡¯ hearts, but the reaction that she showed today let them down.


    ¡°Humph! All of you are superficial and know nothing about her. Princess Li disdains to make a fuss about the trifles with him. When she faces Ling Li, she is calm. Even we cannot do that like her.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Xiyuan¡¯s words, many people agreed immediately. Thedy who had verbally abused her was trying to refute it, but suddenly someone saw that Su Li turned around and looked at Zhao Xiyuan from a distance. Although she didn¡¯t show her emotions, all of them thought that she was grateful.


    ¡°Princess Li is looking at him. Zhao Xiyuan is right. He is definitely the first inst College of Literature!¡±


    All the people were shocked, so thedy couldn¡¯t say anything. She stamped her foot angrily, and looked at Su Li more disgustingly.


    When people argued about Su Li, someone came to the royal seat which was on the steps.

 Chapter 278 - Dongfang Huan’er

    <strong>Chapter 278 Dongfang Huan¡¯er</strong>


    Along the sound of footsteps, people saw a beautiful woman in a pce dress and a young man in a golden robe. Surrounded by more than a dozen of people eagerly, they came resplendently.


    The man in a golden robe was Dongfang Yang, who met Zhao Xiyuan before, while the woman in a pce dress was the protagonist of the feast, Dongfang Yuyan, Fourth Princess.


    At once, many men from ordinary families immediately got up to salute.


    ¡°Fourth Princess and Fifth Prince.¡±


    The woman in a pce dress smiled. Her gentle voice spread all over the feast, ¡°The feast I hold today is a private one. You don¡¯t need to be too polite. Sit down, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Forth Princess!¡±


    After they took their seats, Fourth Princess nced around, and then turned her attention to Su Li and Ling Li. Finally she turned to Dongfang Yang and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m ttered that you have time to attend my feast even if you are so busy.¡±


    Dongfang Yangughed and said, ¡°You regard me as an outsider. This is what I should do.¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan gently hummed and didn¡¯t talk any more. Of course, she knew clearly that Dongfang Yang didn¡¯te here to support her. But there was no need to offend Fifth Brother for merits.


    ¡°I propose a toast!¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan picked up her wine cup and said with a smile, ¡°You are all the newly wedded people in Yunjing City in recent years. Here, wish you grow old together!¡±


    Receiving the blessing of the princess, a lot of people were very excited. They picked up the cup to drink and said together, ¡°Thanks, Princess!¡±


    Su Li also held up her ss and took a sip gently, which aimed to respect Dongfang Yuyan. Ling Li only concentrated on eating and drinking, and had no intention of talking with Dongfang Yuyan. Since he sat in the forefront, his performance certainly spoiled people¡¯s enthusiasm.


    Feeling that all the people were looking at him, Ling Li raised his head and smiled, revealing his mouth full of food. It was disgusting. Even Su Li quietly turned away.


    Dongfang Yuyan hated him because of what happened in those days, but now seeing Ling Li, who had not changed, she frowned slightly and immediately smiled, ¡°You¡¯re so hungry in yourst life that you have to eat like this? Don¡¯t be choked.¡±


    Hearing the sarcasm of Dongfang Yuyan, people were nervous. The feast that had been bustling was immediately quiet.


    ¡°Cough...¡±


    Ling Li seemed to be choked. He couldn¡¯t help coughing. He snatched Su Li¡¯s teacup and drank it up. Then he hammered his chest several times before he could breathe. He said, ¡°Sister Yuyan, how can you still curse people after so many years?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Seeing that Ling Li dared to talk about what happened in that year, Dongfang Yuyan immediately had a different look. She was very angry. After a while, she calmed down. She turned to look at Su Li, who looked slightly embarrassed. She felt morefortable. She said softly,


    ¡°Well, for the sake of Sister Su Li, I don¡¯t make a fuss about that today.¡±


    After that, she pped her hands gently. There was a group of dancers dancing in the feast, apanied by the gentle melody in front of the rockery.


    Su Li paid attention to the dance floor and took a sip of the osmanthus wine from time to time. The feast held by Dongfang Yuyan was really costly. The wine was the first-ss osmanthus wine of the Linli Building. The wine would cost millions of silvers.


    ¡°Honey, am I good today?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly got close to her and breathed in her ear. He stared at Su Li¡¯s chests. His eyes were full of desire. He wanted to reach out and touch her.


    Su Li thought about it. She understood Ling Li¡¯s meaning. She was a little shy and annoyed. She moved slightly to the distance. She was very aggrieved and was about to cry.


    The man sitting in another table beside them saw this and immediately became angry. Ling Li didn¡¯t seed because of the inconvenience of his legs. If it was not so, he would be desperate to give the yboy a few ps!


    At the same time, several people sighed after seeing that.


    Third Master Ling was so lecherous. It was pathetic for Princess Li to marry him!


    Dongfang Yuyan and Dongfang Yang saw this scene, but they were thinking about something coincidentally.


    ¡°Father asked me to invite Ling Li and Su Li to the feast, mostly for testing. They were not really chummy. Although Su Li had always shown obedience to him, I could feel her grievance and dissatisfaction.¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan sneered. What was Father worried about? He really thought that Ling Li and Su Li really loved each other, and that the Ling Family and Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion would really cooperate for something?


    The Ling Family had always been unfriendly to the Dongfang Family. Uncle Rui was worried about his daughter and had been dissatisfied with Ling Li for a long time. Now, the Ling Family and Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion might haveined about each other because of their marriage.


    Father was muddleheaded. He couldn¡¯t understand such a situation and had better give the throne to her!


    As for Fifth Brother...


    Dongfang Yuyan turned her head and nced at Dongfang Yang lightly. Dongfang Yang felt it and turned, smiling gently and brightly, ¡°Fourth Sister, is there anything on my face?¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan was stunned for a while, and then she said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. You have be more and more handsome these years. I think you must have fascinated many young misses. I don¡¯t know if there is a suitable person in your heart, and the position of the princess can¡¯t be avable all the time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Dongfang Yang nodded and said with a smile, ¡°However, I think a man should give priority to his career and shouldn¡¯t get married earlier.¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan smiled stiffly. She thought Dongfang Yang had something to say.


    But at this time, the music behind the rockery suddenly became uplifting, and the dancers heard it and stopped dancing, standing in the middle, panicked and confused.


    Why did the musicians suddenly change their rhythm?


    Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s expression changed. She stood up and shouted, ¡°Who dares to make trouble at my feast? Come out!¡±


    Thump!


    The music behind the rockery stopped immediately, and then a teenager appeared, looking pure and innocent. She was not afraid to face the stunned guests and pped her chest lovingly.


    ¡°Humph! You are ordinary people. After listening to my music, you should kneel down and thank me!¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan recovered andughed immediately.


    ¡°Eighth Sister, don¡¯t be mischievous!¡±


    The beautiful girl who came suddenly was Eighth Princess mentioned by Dongfang Yang, Dongfang Huan¡¯er.


    ¡°Fourth Sister!¡±


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er¡¯s eyes were bright. She rushed into Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s arms and groaned discontentedly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring me here for fun when you had such a lively feast. Huan¡¯er was very angry!¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan smiled fondly, ¡°Youe here uninvited. Do you sneak out of the pce?¡±


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er immediately covered her mouth and stopped talking. In a moment, all the discontent in people¡¯s hearts disappeared. It was the famous naughty Eighth Princess. Now they saw her and thought Eighth Princess was very unsophisticated and lovely.


    Su Li looked at Dongfang Huan¡¯er, who was wantonly acting like a spoiled child in Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s arms. She frowned slightly. She had never seen Dongfang Huan¡¯er, but she felt very familiar with her. And her intuition was true from her naughty word...


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t be dazed. Dongfang Huan¡¯er is talking to you.¡±


    Ling Li suddenly said, and Su Li was shocked. After recovering, she saw Dongfang Huan¡¯er pointing at her and saying to her, ¡°Are you Su Li from Eighth Uncle¡¯s family? I heard in the pce that you are the first talented woman in Yunjing City. You are proficient in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, but you are only 16 years old. Even if you have started learning since you were born, you can¡¯t be good at all, right? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er, don¡¯t be rude. You should call her sister.¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan frowned gently. How could this girl suddenly start to make trouble for Su Li? In fact, Dongfang Yuyan was quite kind to Su Li, even a littlepassionate. Compared with her husband, Ling Li was obviously inferior.


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er snorted and called out, ¡°Sister Su Li.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently, and her sweet voice echoed in the garden, ¡°Sister Huan¡¯er is right. Although I have read books and learned skills for several years, I am not the first talented woman in Yunjing City.¡±


    Then the people who were still intoxicated in the voice were immediately surprised. Someoneforted her instantly, ¡°Princess Li, why do you say that? Compared with the elder teacher in the National Academy, your teaching in the Affiliated School of the National Academy is more brilliant and erudite. We have witnessed that by ourselves. You deserve the title of the first talented woman!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that you were once the owner of the embroidery workshop in Qinghe Province. Your embroidery skills are superior. You are an outstanding 16-year-old embroiderer. There is no second person in the whole Dahan Country.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I also heard that Princess is proficient in cooking. The precious Beggars¡¯ Chicken in Yunjing City was created by you!¡±


    People said one by one. Many people who didn¡¯t know Su Li were stunned. At the same time, they doubted whether the information was true or false. There were too many people seeking fame. Su Li was liked by men in Yunjing City by her beauty. Did she need to learn those skills?¡±


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er saw so many people support Su Li. She seemed to lost face. She became angry and said, ¡°Everyone thinks that you are excellent, but I don¡¯t believe it! Since you are proficient in lyre-ying, chess, calligraphy and painting, do you dare topete with me in lyre-ying skills?¡±


    When she said this, people immediately calmed down. Many people looked at Su Li and their eyes were full of expectation. If they could appreciate Su Li¡¯s performance, this trip was not for nothing. They could boast in front of their friendster.


    Before Su Li spoke, a rude voice suddenly echoed, disturbing the rhythm of Dongfang Huan¡¯er.


    ¡°What do you want to do?! Little girl, you dare to let my wifepete with you. Her performance is only for me. How can she perform to ordinary people? You¡¯re not qualified to listen?!¡±


    Ling Li red at her and yelled at her. Everyone was in panic. Ling Li was the most ¡°ordinary¡± person in the feast.

 Chapter 279 - People Who Were Separated

    <strong>Chapter 279 People Who Were Separated</strong>


    Growing up in a wealthy family, Dongfang Huan¡¯er was heavily spoiled since she was a child. She had never been looked down on like this. Her eyes were red and she was about to cry. She pulled a corner of Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s clothes and cried like an angry lion,


    ¡°Ling Li, you go to hell, son of bitch! Sister, he bullied me, and you just watch that? Please help me!¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan became serious after hearing that and she stopped Huan¡¯er at once. People should not curse others. Being dead was a taboo for Ling Li because he was disabled in legs and his lifespan was very short.


    Dongfang Yuyan looked up at Ling Li who was angry. She was afraid that he might make trouble, and she had to control the situation. So, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Huan¡¯er, don¡¯t be serious. Come on, apologize to your Brother Ling Li.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? Brother Ling Li?¡±


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er opened her eyes wide in curiosity. Was she her Fourth Sister who was always considerate to her?


    At this moment, Dongfang Yang suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think my sister was wrong. Ling Li, Su Li¡¯s talent should not be ignored for your sake. If so, you are going too far, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Huh?!


    Ling Li frowned suddenly. Dongfang Yang¡¯s words were really sharp. If Ling Li continued to bullshit here, he would be condemned by other people. Thinking of this, Ling Li glimpsed others¡¯ face and saw that many were angry with malicious intentions.


    Though he had been used to this scene, he didn¡¯t expect to see that. That¡¯s not the quality of a yboy...


    Consciously, he wanted to ask Su Li for suggestions by transmitting the sound in silence. But Su Li transmitted first before him.


    ¡°Answer him with the posture of begging me!¡±


    Ling Li was so smart that he understood her meaning at once. But the transmission was so blunt that he couldn¡¯t help change his expression.


    This expression was noticed by everybody. It corresponded to the helplessness of being forced.


    After a while, Ling Li looked gently. Then, he asked Su Li with a low voice, ¡°Dear, what Fifth Prince said makes sense. Will you do me a favor and just y a song?¡±


    Ling Li said secretly, but everyone basically had cultivation. Therefore, they could hear him obviously. So, they had a clearer impression for the Third Master of the Ling Family.


    Loser! Loser!


    He was really a cowardly loser!


    Zhao Xiyuan frowned with anger. ¡°Why does Fifth Prince let Princess Li and Eighth Princesspete in zither? I know Princess Li is unwilling to. Ling Li was selfish but he helped Princess Li in this way. If Fifth Prince didn¡¯t say that...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Dongfang Yang who he admired very much could not act like a gentleman. On the contrary, he was mean, just the same as Ma Jintian.


    Did he think wrong?


    This was the first time that he doubted his belief. But soon, he was disappointed. Except Fifth Prince, was there anyone else who could help him fulfill his aspirations and make achievements?


    It turned out that he already knew that there was only one option.


    Hearing what Ling Li said, Su Li was disappointed even she tried to remain calm. Although it¡¯s not clear, Dongfang Yuyan and Dongfang Yang noticed her expression.


    They smiled to each other, which seemed that they had extreme confidence for the rtionship between Ling Li and Su Li.


    ¡°Since Eighth Princess invited me, I cannot refuse. But I am really not so good at ying, so, I will y one piece of music just for fun tonight.¡±


    Su Li said gently. Her voice got rid of people¡¯s hostility like magic. Everyone respected Su Li after hearing what she said.


    Princess Li was really an unusual woman who could consider the general situation and didn¡¯t fall out with Ling Li.


    Zhao Xiyuan showed a string of respect. He stood up and said with a fist and palm salute,


    ¡°Princess Li is really a reasonable person. That¡¯s wonderful. If I could hear the music yed by you, it was the most valuable gift for us! We don¡¯t ask anything else.¡±


    Zhao Xiyuan said what others wanted to say. Suddenly, some people replied,


    ¡°Right, right, right! Absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°I really respect the mentality of Princess Li. Even though you didn¡¯t y well, we could also get something beneficial from it!¡±


    ¡°Princess Li, please. We are all ears!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing that, Dongfang Yang and Dongfang Yuyan were gloomy. They tried to detect their rtionship, but they ignored Su Li¡¯s personal charm. Pushing by them, Su Li was much more outstanding amongmon people, which made other talents show their admiration to her.


    ¡°Is it because of her nature or because she always schemes?¡±


    Dongfang Yang felt confused. It¡¯s his first time to stay so close to Su Li, and he could not figure it out.


    At this time, Su Li had sat next to the zither behind the artificial hill. Other musicians surrounded her far away with expectations in their eyes.


    The ce became quiet. People chewed quietly in case that they might disturb Su Li.


    Su Li silently touched the zither. She looked down with her eyshes quivering. When she stroked the strings with her fingertips, she thought so much.


    In the previous life when Ling Li was still alive, Su Li had never learnt how to y the zither. After Ling Li¡¯s death, she immersed herself in the evil circle and there was no way for her to learn. She learnt some elegant arts until she met Jing Xin.


    Thinking about this... ng!


    The pleasant sound rang with a little bit sadness like a quiet flowing stream came to the crowd.


    ¡°The sound is... from awareness! The awareness is from her heart!?¡±


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er was shocked. She opened her mouth without any rampancy.


    It¡¯s the highest level in the zither circle!


    Skill was just the superficialityparing to the state of mind which was the most important thing to touch one¡¯s heart. Su Li¡¯s state of mind was really great! The emotions from the music yed by Su Li were even more plentiful than the master who instructed Su Li in the Imperial Pce.


    Looking at the direction of the artificial hill, Dongfang Huan¡¯er was in a daze. Seeing people drunk in the music with tears, she sighed that she would never want topare with others.


    She still remembered her master¡¯s words. And she knew what a talent Su Li was. If Su Li wanted to practice the instrument, she could possibly be a famous talented musician before she was 20 years old.


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er sweated on her forehead. She signed a relief and thought that thanks to the fact that Su Li, the Ling Family and people of Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion were shallow. As soon as she told today¡¯s news to her father, the emperor, what happened tonight would not be exposed.


    Dongfang Huan¡¯er felt rxed. Suddenly, she saw the stunned face of Ling Li. Sheughed secretly, because she didn¡¯t expect that the fool who thought how to chase girls would have such reactions. What a difficult thing for him.


    She stopped thinking too much. Then she immersed herself in the sound and felt what hidden in the sound so as to make progress in her cultivation in the zither circle.


    Ling Li looked at the artificial hill attentively as if he could see the beautiful figure who was ying the zither through the hill.


    Though he never heard this sound, he believed that he heard it before, because it sounded so familiar to him.


    This was so strange. If it was in themon days, he must suspect. But now he only wanted to be absorbed in Su Li¡¯s y and feel the emotions in the music.


    Su Li closed her eyes. Her heart beat, and her fingers moved. There was no need for her to y the melody on purpose.


    Who knew the origin of the universe?


    Why people could not see each other?


    She tried to live a long life like the nature, while she only got white hair like snow.


    She was attracted by the power of nature.


    She wanted to live several years more.


    She wanted the time to collect the past things.


    She missed him so much that the dew was frozen into frost.


    She wanted to know where he was.


    She went to the battlefield with hate and anger.


    She didn¡¯t know she should kill bad people or die with him.


    She could not stop drinking alone.


    She could not bear the lone life.


    Was he waiting for her soul toe back and get together with him?


    She came back but he didn¡¯t.


    She could not bear the sorrow for looking at the stars on the sky alone.


    She read the Thousand-Character ssic so many times in so many years.


    ...


    She wondered if it¡¯s lonely on the way to paradise.


    She only hated that she could not apany him.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s this book? Is it enough for me to learn words with the Dictionary of Dahan?¡±


    ¡°Not enough, I ask you to memorize this one too.¡±


    ¡°Thousand-Character ssic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. This is the only one in the world. It¡¯s about my hometown!¡±


    Seeing the proud face of her husband, the disfigured wife pretended to believe it. She smiled with her eyes curled, ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    ¡°The darkling skies and yellow earth; Amid great chaos had their birth. The Sun and Moon their... What¡¯s this word, sweetheart...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s course. Don¡¯t be impatient. From now on, I¡¯ll apany you to study until you can understand the whole Thousand Character ssic.¡±


    ¡°Honey...¡±


    ng!


    The music was over. Su Li put her hands back slowly. Her tears wetted her face. She took a deep breath and operated the genuine energy to dry her tears. Gradually, she calmed herself down.


    Maybe she kept too many things to herself and she was always depressed. After ying the music, she released herself a little bit. She looked more rxed now.


    The crowd found that they cried until Su Li went out behind the artificial hill. They were so sorrowful that they could note to their senses.


    Dongfang Yuyan and Dongfang Yang also cried. No matter how hateful they were, they looked mild after listening to Su Li¡¯s music.


    ¡°What Princess Li yed amazed me a lot. There is so melodious music in the world. I cannot find anyone... who can y better than you.¡±


    Said Dongfang Yuyan. She wiped her tears and calmed herself down soon. However, Dongfang Yang was still somber. He nodded gloomily.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve read a schr¡¯s book after listening to your music. I have a question stuck in my mind before, but now I know the answer. I cannot wait to do it. Fourth Princess, I am leaving. See you!¡±


    ¡°Princess Li untied my mind. I¡¯ll appreciate her next time. Honey, I would like to go back to my hometown. Are you willing to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Princess Li!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone was talking about Su Li¡¯s music, but they were not fickle at all. All people expressed their gratitude to Su Li and left withplicated minds. After this music, the banquet could not go on.


    Su Li responded them with a kind smile and walked them out. She felt relieved. The risk was finally resolved.


    At this moment, a miserable scream came out from the outside.

 Chapter 280 - Meeting Jing Xin

    <strong>Chapter 280 Meeting Jing Xin</strong>


    The guests who had not left were frightened. Dongfang Yuyan responded in time and shouted, ¡°Where is the guards?¡±


    Rustle!!


    Royal Guards who were hiding around the garden immediately appeared, which reassured the guests and calmed down themotion.


    Su Li nced at an acquaintance.


    Hu Dadan was in the Royal Guards. He was a former follower of Wu Bin.


    ¡°Commander Hu, take someone out to see what happened.¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan hurriedlymanded. Hu Dadan didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately rushed out of the courtyard. Soon, he came back in panic, ¡°Fourth Princess, somebody was dead...¡±


    Dongfang Yuyan¡¯s expression changed slightly and she went out with him. The guests behind her didn¡¯t dare to go out of the protection of the Royal Guards and so, they followed closely.


    Su Li pushed Ling Li¡¯s wheelchair and arrived atst. When she saw the corpse lying on the ground, she recalled for a moment and remembered the identity of the person. She was an ordinary Miss of amon aristocratic family.


    But now she looked like a frail old woman, who was bloodless as if her blood was drunk by something.


    Many Misses of aristocratic family turned their heads and hid in their husbands¡¯ arms, shivering. Even Hu Dadan, who had seen a lot of ferocious scenes, had been frightened by such terrible death, let alone them.


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Dongfang Yuyan pondered for a while and said decisively, ¡°Contact the Supreme Judiciary and let theme to take over the case immediately! Commander Hu, please take the guests home carefully!¡±


    It was reasonable for Dongfang Yuyan to worry because no one knew whether the murderer was still hiding around or not. Fortunately, the dead woman¡¯s family was not powerful, so, it was easy to deal with. It would beplicated if some descendants of one or two powerful families died.


    Maybe it might be as serious as the matter caused by the Master of the Ma Familyst time.


    ¡°Fourth Princess, don¡¯t worry. This is a mistake of the Royal Guards. I will never let it happen again!¡±


    Hu Dadan nodded cautiously and ordered immediately. Under his careful arrangements, the guests left smoothly one couple by one couple. The Ling Family was specially taken care of by Hu Dadan because it¡¯s high status, so, there were two teams escorting them away.


    Ling Mo and Yun Yi didn¡¯t refuse them, though they all knew that if the murderer was stronger than the two in the pnquin, the two teams couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    It was not dark yet, so, there were still pedestrians on the road from time to time, which seemed tranquil as before.


    Although Ling Li wanted to ask Su Li about the zither and the music, he had to pay attention to the thing first. He transmitted the sound to her, ¡°You are proficient in pharmacology. What¡¯s your opinion about the corpse?¡±


    Su Li nced at Ling Li lightly and shook her head, without speaking.


    Ling Li frowned and nced at Su Li¡¯s arm. He could see the scabby wound through the gauze by his eyesight.


    He had an instinct that Su Li became very frugal... after she got married!


    It was not to save money, but to save... genuine energy. The genuine energy could speed up the wound healing, but she would rather keep the wound to cure by itself. And the transmission of sound... It took little genuine energy to transmit the sound, which was negligible, but she only transmitted a short sentence in response to Dongfang Yang¡¯s threat when Su Li and he went to the banquet.


    Why?


    He racked his brain and couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Li saved her genuine energy so much. The hidden breath in Su Li¡¯s body showed that she was obviously closer to the longevity realm than him...


    Only Su Li knew that she was in a bad state. She now had no progress in practice. Therefore, every time she used her foundation, she would be closer to death. If not necessary, she didn¡¯t want to waste the foundation.


    The carriage returned to the Ling Mansion safely, and the captain of the Royal Guards saluted politely and took others away. Su Li and Ling Li were asked by Qiu Meng for a while before they returned to the East Courtyard.


    After a rest, Yun Yi and Ling Mo guarded outside the study.


    The smoke of the incense curled up in the room. Su Li brought a cup of tea in case of Qiu Meng¡¯s inspection, then she sat down beside the bookshelf and said inexplicably, ¡°Although the miracle-working doctor is my teacher, he is not a medical examiner. I only saw the corpse once. How can I have opinions? There are countless books in the Yinmo Cult, maybe there is a record of the evil martial art like this.¡±


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows slightly, and he knew that Su Li was answering his questions on the carriage just now. Although the voice was still cold, he could feel some worries from her words.


    It seemed that Li had clues!


    Thinking it, Ling Li immediately asked Ling Mo to look for Ling Qinn and asked him to look up the ancient books in the Yinmo Cult. At the same time, he also confirmed one thing.


    Su Li was really saving her genuine energy!


    Was it that rainy day that left her some seque?


    Recalling the situation at that time, Ling Li felt distressed. He was only dealing with the contradiction with Su Li, and he ignored Li¡¯s... serious injury!


    Ling Li looked up at Su Li, who was still sitting with her back to him. He wanted to ask her, but he finally stopped because of the coldness that Su Li deliberately showed before. He knew that even if he asked, she wouldn¡¯t answer.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered that Third Elder wanted to tell him something but hesitated before, which seemed that there was something concealing from him. But Third Elder had returned to the mountain to practice in istion, so, he could only ask him after he came back.


    Su Li beside the bookshelf looked down at the book in her hands, but thought about other things.


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes were so burning and undisguised. Of course, she felt.


    But it was no use to confess to him.


    It was better toplete all the things she wanted to do in the final days.


    It was all her choice, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to feel guilty. She could only say sorry in her heart to those who she failed. If there was a next life, she would repay them. As for the date of her death, she would conceal it as long as possible.


    She had some judgments on the corpse today.


    In the previous life, she was a She-Devil, who made people in the martial arts circle terrified. There was another emerging Devil named Xue Xie, who was equal to her.


    Technically, she was the same as Xue Xie in the previous life. They killed innocent people for their own interests. Xue Xie liked drinking blood to promote her cultivation. She used human to refine elixirs. At that time, the martial arts circle called them the ¡°Blood and Elixirs Evils¡±!


    Although the name made her close to Xue Xie, she didn¡¯t know her in fact. She just wanted to promote her cultivation to revenge, so, she was very careful, but Xue Xie was much more reckless than her. Soon, Xue Xie was killed by decent factions. Then there was only the ¡°Elixirs Devil¡± in the martial arts circle, and no ¡°Blood Devil¡± anymore.


    As for today¡¯s case, the time from the woman screamed to everyone went out was just several seconds. And her blood was drunk out and she died in such a short period of time.


    Such action made her think of Xue Xie.


    However, she was not sure, because Xue Xie had not been born at this time in the previous life, but there were too many things changed by her in this life. No one knew whether it had affected the birth of Blood Devil or not.


    Ling Qinn was confused when he took over the case. After he received Ling Li¡¯s news, he immediately had the clue and started to investigate.


    After a few days, it seemed that because of Supreme Judiciary, the murderer didn¡¯t appear again, and the panic caused by the corpse was slightly relieved.


    Yun Yi took a reply letter to Su Li in the evening.


    The letter paper was very special, which looked like bark instead of paper and felt a little rough. And there was no mark on it.


    Su Li took it and her eyes twinkled. This was the unique paper with wood grain in the Spiritual Realm. She was very familiar with it because she had learned how to make it in the previous life and used it to rece the resources of cultivation.


    At the same time, Su Li had unfolded the letter paper and there were only a few words on it.


    ¡°See you in the Spiritual Realm from 23:00 p.m. to 1:00 a.m., from Jing Xin.¡±


    After reading it, Su Li immediately got up and left the Ling Mansion from the underground path. People in the Ling Mansion were used to her existence, so, she was free to walk around and didn¡¯t have trouble as before.


    Su Li came to the stronghold of the Spiritual Realm by the cover of the Linli Building and no one found out. When she arrived at the door, she saw Qu Xiaoe up respectfully and salute, ¡°Senior, Great Master has been waiting on the top floor for a long time.¡±


    Su Li nodded softly, ¡°Please lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    After they finished talking, Qu Xiao didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly brought Su Li in. He was more respectful than before.


    Although he reported the news of Su Li in time, only a few dayster, Great Master came to Dahan Country in person, which made him immediately realize that Su Li was even more powerful than he imagined.


    Su Li arrived the attic, and Qu Xiao left consciously.


    Su Li¡¯s heart beat faster. When she opened the door, the back of a woman in white was in sight. Realizing Su Li¡¯s arrival, she turned around and showed her face.


    The face was very ordinary, not beautiful and not ugly. It was just so inconspicuous in the crowd and wouldn¡¯t caught any attention.


    But this ordinary woman made Su Li feel extraordinary, as if she was in a fairnd, not in the secr world.


    ¡°You think of me atst.¡±


    The woman said with a smile, and her first sentence revealed many things.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know why she immediately calmed down when she saw her. It was a kind of peace that only she could give her, which was the same as that in the previous life.


    After heard what Jing Xin said, Su Li also chuckled, ¡°Jing Xin, you still remember me.¡±


    The rtionship between Su Li and Jing Xin wasplex. She was saved by Jing Xin in the previous life. She felt grateful and even wanted to follow her, but Jing Xin made her treat her like a friend. After getting along with her, they had the rtionship between a teacher and a student as well as friends.


    Therefore, Su Li called her by her name.


    Jing Xin smiled because of seeing her old friend. But she suddenly seemed to find something and changed her expression. She couldn¡¯t believe and asked, ¡°You... you broke the bracelet?¡±

 Chapter 281 - The Realm of Reincarnation

    <strong>Chapter 281 The Realm of Reincarnation</strong>


    Broken the bracelet.


    It was the first time that Su Li had heard the phrase from someone outside the awareness of Mei Ruohan.


    She nodded slightly and admitted. She watched Jing Xin turning quickly from joy to grief. She was stunned for a moment, and suddenly she felt that she was familiar with Jing Xin. It seems that she knew Jing Xin a long time ago, earlier than the previous life.


    ¡°And it seems that you know a lot.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice was calm. Things had happened. Although Su Li wondered, she was not keen to explore the reasons and results.


    Even she knew, so what?


    They couldn¡¯t bring her back to a longer life. It was all in vain.


    After a long time, Jing Xin calmed down. She stopped feeling sad and made up her mind!


    When she was about to say something, the void suddenly shook violently, and cracks appeared in the void, forming ck holes in an instant. The fierce air of terror and fury came out overwhelmingly.


    Su Li was astonished with her pupils shrunk and hair erected. The sudden power seemed like a celestial force. Just a single leak of this power was enough to destroy her body!


    This was not the power of the longevity realm!


    Even the Supernatural Realm in the legend was impossible to directly shred the void and formed a ck hole!


    What was the level of this power?


    Su Li was terrified and looked at Jing Xin. She found that Jing Xin was not afraid but furious!


    A warning?


    ¡°Under such circumstances, what warning do you old guys think that I care about?!¡±


    Jing Xin sneered in a cold voice. The ck hole directly closed when she waved her sleeves. A pure ray of light that Su Li didn¡¯t notice prated into the ck hole just before it closed!


    Then, a shriek of pain came out. Even though the void had been restored. Su Li could still hear the voice clearly.


    Such an extraordinary and unexpected scene made Su Li shocked but not scared. She felt blurrily that she had such power before.


    Out of the void, a spirit was defeated and its mind was destroyed.


    Men, women, the old and the young shouted angrily. There were more than one thousand people!


    ¡°How dare you! The spirit has been cultivated carefully for ten years, and it just has a sense of wit. Jing Xin, you little maid, even killed it!¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo Qin, since Jing Xin took the action first, the deal we had made...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It must be one of you who secretly broke the deal, and that irritated Jing Xinpletely. Otherwise, how could she risk her master¡¯s life to kill it?!¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding? This treasure belongs to Yuxu Sect. How can we get involved?¡±


    ¡°You have forgotten the matter of robbing fortune and luck. Do you want me to mention it again?¡±


    ¡°Hum, woman¡¯s thought. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. When this life is over, we will deal things between us!¡±


    There was silence in the void after these words were finished. Elder Qin Mo was still a little uneasy and worried.


    ¡°How could the people of the Zihan Sect suddenly be so reasonable? Is it possible that changes really ur again in the realm?¡±


    Su Li put aside the arguments out of the void and was shocked to see that Jing Xin was kneeling in front of her.


    Jing Xin, the owner of the Spiritual Realm, was esteemed and respected by people. She was more like a master to Su Li. The one who was supposed to kneel should be Su Li.


    But kneeling down was clearly not the point of Jing Xin¡¯s mind. The salutation she used made Su Li into a dull.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m guilty!¡±


    Master?!


    Su Li thought it was a delusion, so, she confirmed, ¡°You... call me Master?¡±


    ¡°Master, I have been with you for 900 years. How could I be wrong?¡±


    900 years?


    Su Li was silent. She lived for less than 50 years in two lives. If Jing Xin was true, the reason why there was such foundation in the wrist was clear.


    Jing Xin saw that Su Li¡¯s eyes were full of strangeness and suspect, and her heart was overflowing with bitterness.


    She has been incarnated into a spirit of the treasure, so, she understood more about this treasure. As long as Su Li was not out, her original memory would note back.


    However, Jing Xin could not help saying, ¡°You are Su Li, the first holy girl of the Yuxu Sect, the top sect of the Jiuzhou Region! Since you have no original memory now, so, many things had happened and I can¡¯t make them very clear. But... I can¡¯t figure out why you broke the bracelet?¡±


    Jing Xin said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Although the Life Ring can save your life, it has a fatal drawback! You broke it, and there¡¯s only one result!¡±


    ¡°Disappear forever?¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke in a t voice.


    Jing Xin opened her eyes wide, ¡°You knew it. Why...¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°It is toote to know all this. Have you ever heard the name Mei Ruohan?¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan!¡±


    ¡°Master, Mei Ruohan is your junior sister apprentice, and she is the second master of Yuxu Sect. Although she is not as famous as you, her cultivation has reached the Jindan Realm, which cannot be ignored! Is what happened on you just because of her?¡± Jing Xin asked in disgust with her eyes lit.


    Su Li mused. Jing Xin had revealed a lot of information. At that moment, she suddenly remembered what the old beggar said when she first came to Yunjing City.


    ¡°The universe is false, and people are false, too!¡±


    The universe was false!


    Was it possible that this world was simply false?


    ¡°Jing Xin! Where is the Jiuzhou Region that you just said? I¡¯ve lived two lives, and why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    Jing Xin was awkward, as if considering whether it would be suitable to tell the truth to her master or not. After all, her master had lost all her memory.


    When Su Li saw Jing Xin¡¯s reaction, she said slowly, ¡°Are... are there really any other worlds besides this one?¡±


    Jing Xin asked in surprise, ¡°Master, do you remember?!¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°I just feel a little familiar with you, but I really do not know who you are. I have no impression about the Jiuzhou Region and the Yuxu Sect.¡±


    Jing Xin was a little disappointed, but she soon returned to normal and spoke very quickly, ¡°Master, the spirit of the outside world was to watch me. Although I killed it, it will soon reappear. There are too many things to make them clear. We don¡¯t have enough time, so, I can only make a long story short!¡±


    ¡°In fact, this world is not a real world but a nevend created by a treasure. The outside world is the real one, but I don¡¯t know how to call it.¡±


    ¡°This treasure is called the Realm of Reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°This treasure attracted so many forces to attacked the Yuxu Sect together. Therefore, you have to take a risk to start the Realm of Reincarnation and let all the young people of the Jiuzhou Region go into it. You set an agreement that each person could fight for the dominance of the Realm of Reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°In some sense, you are already the master of the Realm of Reincarnation at that time with many advantages! The whole nevend was around you at first. We didn¡¯t know what method the Zihan Sect used and they brought the opportunity and luck to Su Zipei. This caused you nothing but misfortune and torture.¡±


    ¡°I am your servant then. It was urgent and I had to sacrifice myself...¡±


    At this moment, the void suddenly waved slightly. Jing Xin noticed and stopped immediately, waving with a gentle force to send Su Li out of the Spiritual Realm.


    At the same time, Su Li heard Jing Xin¡¯sst word.


    ¡°Master, since you had broken the bracelet, there is nothing for you to worry about. Let me take care of the outside world!¡±


    After the sound was transmitted, Su Li found that the scene had changed, and then she was in a quiet old temple. The morning sunshine cast through the cracks in the roof, quietly and gently.


    But Su Li was much more annoyed and confused than ever.


    Jing Xin could wipe out the spirit who broke the void easily. She didn¡¯t have to lie to her, and what she said... was probably true!


    What if what she said was true.


    Everything she had believed in and adhered to would be overturned by the end of this life!


    Everything in the nevend, like families, friends... and even Ling Li, was fake.


    So, what¡¯s the point of living in this world?


    At this moment, Su Li was more confused than ever.


    ¡ª


    No one noticed that two days had passed.


    The officers of the Supreme Judiciary were very busy these days. But nothing happened in the Linli Building, the Yinmo Cult and the Dongfang Family. The sudden appearance of the evil demon eased off the tension among the forces in Yunjing City.


    Anyone who had been involved in it knew that when the killer was caught, things would get worse.


    ¡°Li, you are restless these days. Did Ling Li bully you?¡±


    Qiu Meng asked Su Li with concern during the dinner. Ling Li stopped eating and looked up at Su Li.


    His mother could even find that Su Li was not well, and of course, he could notice that. But no matter how he asked, Su Li did not answer. Su Li looked at him in a strange way, as if she was confirming something.


    For Qiu Meng¡¯s question, Su Li was sensible. She didn¡¯t ignore her but managed to answer with a smile, ¡°Mum, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little homesicktely.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Qiu Meng remembered what Su Li had suffered since she was a child, and said immediately, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. you got married after you just met your father. You must miss him. Let Ling Li apany you and go back to see your family tomorrow, and you can also stay for a few more days!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mum.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li answered her with a smile, she didn¡¯t worry about her anymore.


    Early in the next morning, Qiu Meng ordered people to prepare equipages and guards and asked Ling Li to apany Su Li to Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Dongfang Rui was overjoyed to see his daughter back and ordered Wu Bin to prepare a family feast with the best food of Baishou Building. The food was extremely delicious even it was dealt with easily. And it would be more delicious because the cook was the chief cook of the Baishou Building.


    Ling Li no longer pretended to y around. He met with his father-inw in a formal way. That made Dongfang Rui worry less and relieve a lot.


    If Ling Li changed and treated Li sincerely, Su Li would have a happy rest life.

 Chapter 282 - A Bird Without Feet

    <strong>Chapter 282 A Bird Without Feet</strong>


    Living for three days in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion, Su Li seemed to recover a little from a trance either under the meticulous care of Dongfang Rui or thepany of Ling Li.


    During these days, Ling Li didn¡¯t stop investigating where Su Li had been that night. But nothing could be found.


    Ling Li had no choice but stop the investigation temporarily. His second brother had gone to the battle. Half of his troops had been to the battlefield of Nanjiang Country. The rest troops in Yunjing City were not enough. So, Ling Li couldn¡¯t get rxed.


    After living in Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion for half a month, Su Li returned to the Ling Mansion with Ling Li.


    In this half month, many people in Yunjing City died because their blood had been sucked out. No criminal had been caught by the Supreme Judiciary. The emperor lost his temper. He appointed Chen Gong, who worked in the Ministry of Penalty, investigate the case and arrest the criminal with the Supreme Judiciary. Ling Qinn was quite busy with the case. Ling Li had no time for hanging out, because he was the only director of the war in Nanjiang Country.


    As time went by quietly, Su Li thoroughly calm down, and she no longer felt upset for Jing Xin¡¯s words.


    She had read Yin Xuetong¡¯s message and trusted the decision of Fang Yuan and others. After she left, Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation was enough to handle anything even without Wen Tingshan¡¯s help.


    Six months past, and it was early autumn. The rain was falling in Yunjing City and few people were outside, which making the city extremely quiet and peaceful.


    The air with the rain and mist was cold. Su Li sat on the front porch of the study, watching the rain flowing down along the eaves. Her eyes blinked and she looked clever and clear.


    During these days, she thought a lot, and remembered a lot. Even the memory for the outside world was gradually recovered because that she broken the bracelet.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t mind that it was true or false. Jing Xin didn¡¯t know much, but the tips she had given to her were enough.


    Although the nevend was not real, but it could be used for reference. The Jiuzhou Region was probably like the Spiritual Circle, a ce for all top sects to practice. While the Yuxu Sect was one of them, but the strength of this sect remained unknown.


    However, a sect that had such a treasure like the Realm of Reincarnation must have a strong background.


    The younger generation of the Jiuzhou Region all gathered in the Realm of Reincarnation. It was a virtual world, but the people in it were true and the rtionships among people were naturally real!


    The Life Ring was a treasure with life-saving effect.


    She had confirmed the drawback of the ring. It was obvious that the ring could save the soul.


    Except for the awareness in Mei Ruohan¡¯s head, everyone who had entered the Realm of Reincarnation should lose their memory. They seemed to enter into the Realm of Reincarnation with their newborn souls that needed protection. And those so-called sects in the Jiuzhou Region would watch for her, the true master of the Reincarnation Mirror. So... she can¡¯t kill anyone in the nevend unless they broke their life rings.


    Su Li thought and a shining light shed in her eyes, as if it cut the air in front of her.


    It was possible that Ling Xian and even Zhu Yan did not die, and they just returned to the outside world.


    At the same time, Su Li recalled Mei Ruohan again. Her eyes showedplicated feelings for a moment, and soon turned cold.


    Mei Ruohan who had no memory of her previous life in the Reincarnation Mirror, did not hurt her. But the awareness in her mind almost destroyed Su Li and must be erased.


    Even if she didn¡¯t take action, Jing Xin might not let her go. Maybe that awareness had been erased. Whether Jing Xin was still fighting with the spirits of the nothingness, she couldn¡¯t know and even couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Did all younger generation enter here...¡±


    Su Li murmured. She didn¡¯t know how old the younger generation is in that world. Jing Xin said that she had followed her for 900 years and her true age was at least 900 years old. These ¡°young souls¡± came into the Reincarnation Mirror were powerful enough to transform to be people at any ages.


    ¡°ording to Jing Xin, no wonder that Su Zipei, who had taken my fortune and luck, became the queen in the previous life. The whole world is around her. The more I killed, the much more misfortune I would get. And then I died in misery in the end.¡±


    ¡°With the help of Jing Xin in this life, and as the master of the Reincarnation Mirror, I gathered fortune and luck naturally and sessful without too much obstacles along the way.¡±


    Su Li found the answers one by one and her thought became clearer... Suddenly, she thought of a problem which suffocated her.


    Ling Li... if he was also transformed by someone outside, would he still remember her when he went out?


    Would he still remember that once he had a wife in the virtual world?


    Or, all things were illusory. When she vanished, everything between Ling Li and her would... die out, totally?


    Thinking of this, Su Li turned pale. She felt extremely ufortable with the blood spraying out of her throat and then she had a ckout and fell down.


    Ling Li heard the sound and saw the scene outside room with his psychic awareness. His face suddenly changed and his mind went nk. He had no time to think other things. He just rushed to the door, picked up Su Li and rushed into the room. The door closed suddenly!


    Tang Lei, who had just walked to the gate of the yard, saw thest scene. He was totally surprised. He couldn¡¯t help rubbing his eyes and saw the closed study. He murmured,


    ¡°Is it the side effect on eyes of losing weight? Did I just see Brother Li standing up?¡±


    With a hint of doubt, Tang Lei approached and was about to open the door of the study. Ling Mo suddenly appeared like a ghost and scared Tang Lei to death.


    ¡°Master said that no one can be near the study now. Master Tang, youe at the wrong time, please go.¡±


    Hearing Ling Mo¡¯s cold words, Tang Lei didn¡¯t lose his temper. He was used to the attitude of Brother Li¡¯s servant, but...


    ¡°Why does Brother Li have to stay in the study during the daytime?¡±


    Tang Lei looked weird and suddenly a very ridiculous thought arose in his mind. His dark face blushed. He knew that the thought was ridiculous, but it was possible to happen to Brother Li.


    ¡°Who did Brother Li hold and go into the study? Did you just see, Ling Mo?¡±


    Tang Lei suddenly asked. Ling Mo was serious and said in the same tone, ¡°No, the study door has been closed since the morning.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I was wrong...¡±


    Tang Lei murmured and thought that he didn¡¯t see Su Li in the wing-room. He suddenly sniggered with a lewd voice, ¡°It has been almost four hours since this morning. I never expected that Brother Li¡¯s ability is the same as mine!¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s face darkened. Tang Lei was really bold. If his words were heard by Mistress, the result...


    Thinking of Mistress, Ling Mo looked a bit worried. He nced at the study and finally dragged Tang Lei who wanted to peep away. Now the two in the house couldn¡¯t be interrupted.


    At this moment, Ling Li was healing Su Li¡¯s wounds with his genuine energy on a big soft bed in the inner room.


    The soft bed in this room was originally used for Ling Li¡¯s rest. After they got married, the bed was immediately reced by Qiu Meng with a double one.


    After a while, Su Li woke up and felt the constant warmth of genuine energying from her back. Her body stiffened and then she felt frightened.


    Fortunately, in order to slow down the consumption of the operation of cultivation in her body, she sealed the 99% of the cultivation. Otherwise, with her genuine energy of longevity realm in her body, once Ling Li transformed his to her, Ling Li would be badly hurt in a moment.


    In just half a year, Su Li had easily promoted to the longevity realm with her foundation. If she didn¡¯t reduce the speed of practice to cut consumption, her promotion would be several times faster. While Ling Li¡¯s cultivation was still at the peak of the inborn realm. And he was just one step to the longevity realm. But no one knew when he could step over.


    Perceived that Su Li was awake, Ling Li was relieved, but he didn¡¯t dare to rx. He asked with concern, ¡°How do you feel, Li? Why...¡±


    Ling Li stopped because he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He frowned for a moment and couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly because he called her ¡°Li¡± again.


    In order not to annoy Su Li, he hadn¡¯t called Su Li like this for more than half a year.


    Su Li was shocked and remembered the thoughts before she passed out. She was silent for a moment. She got up, and walked to leave. Suddenly she saw that the wheelchair was still in front of the desk.


    She stopped.


    At the same time, the disappointment on Ling Li¡¯s face turned into a shock, because he saw Su Li suddenly turning around and smiling at him.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with my body, so, don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. The Ling Family couldn¡¯tpete with the royal family.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was so light that there was no emotion in it.


    But Ling Li felt the long-lost warmth and it seemed that the ice in his mind for more than half a year finally showed signs to melt.


    Li... was finally willing to let the enmity go?


    Or did he think too much?


    He became upset again.


    Footsteps rang out, and Ling Li suddenly woke up and looked up. He only saw that there was no trace of Su Li at the door, and he could not help smiling bitterly.


    It was not easy to give up the hate for the truth that his follower killed her aunt, but now he had a hope at least.


    ¡°Why did Li vomit blood for no reason? When I healed her, there seemed no problem in her body, and her ckout was just because of emotions. But now everything was okay and what could irritate her to vomit blood?¡±


    Thought for a moment, Ling Li then had a lot of doubts. But it was the same as before, and he couldn¡¯t get the answer. So, he could only put everything in his heart and wait for Su Li to change her mind.


    After clearing his thought, Ling Li shook his head slightly, got up and went to the outside room of the study. And his eyes immediately fixed on the tea cup with hot tea on the table.


    Now, Qiu Meng would note to the East Courtyard suddenly. This cup of tea was...


    Ling Li squinted and his lips curled up. He looked around, but didn¡¯t see the beautiful figure who always liked to watch the rain under the eaves.

 Chapter 283 - Lin Yanxing’s Hate

    <strong>Chapter 283 Lin Yanxing¡¯s Hate</strong>


    It¡¯s gettingte gradually.


    ¡°Miss, Master, it is time to have dinner!¡±


    Said Mammy Li, wiping the water on her hands and opening the door.


    Recently, the peak season of the Ling Family hade, and Qiu Meng was too busy to dine at home. So, Ling Li didn¡¯t need to go to the main hall to apany her. For convenience, Mammy Li who was Su Li¡¯s most trusted mammy was responsible for their meal.


    Ling Li just had no time to answer Mammy Li, and he saw Ling Qinn rushing into the room, and looking serious.


    Ling Li realized that it must be important things, and said immediately, ¡°Mammy, tell Li that I have something else to handle. Don¡¯t wait for me to have dinner.¡±


    Mammy Li, a sophisticated servant for decades, had got nuance. She nodded and turned away immediately.


    Ling Qinn was slightly surprised that Ling Li called Su Li ¡°Li¡± again, but at the moment he couldn¡¯t care about it, so, he said very quickly, ¡°Chen Gong and I investigated the case together. Now we know where the murderer lives!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ling Li was startled. Then, he said without hesitation, ¡°Take the elite troops, and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡±


    Ling Qinn hesitated, and looked at the direction of the wing-room, ¡°Although the Gushan Mountain is not far from Yunjing City, it also takes a few days toe back...¡±


    Ling Li smiled, ¡°Li is not amon girl. We can¡¯t find the murderer so quickly without her tips. Since this person is very likely to practice the Blood-evil Skill, ordinary warriors in the inborn realm in Yunjing City can¡¯t beat him. So, I should go!¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded gently, and said with envy, ¡°You have a good wife.¡±


    Ling Li was a little shocked, and then he smiled bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t teasing me. We have no time to waste. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Shortly after they left, Qiu Meng came back and got surprised with the news. A momentter, she was relieved, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that he is willing to help Qinn.¡±


    The old Mammy beside her smiled, ¡°Madam, since Master got married, he has never been fooling around again. Now he can get down to business. I think he has dropped the bad habits before. He¡¯s changed!¡±


    Qiu Meng smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes! Thanks to Li, Ling Li doesn¡¯t have to be the joke of the whole family!¡±


    ...


    Two dayster, Su Li practiced alone in the East Courtyard and felt rxed. During that time, Qiu Meng saw that Su Li was not angry at Ling Li, then she was finallypletely relieved.


    Until the third day¡ª


    In the quiet study, Su Li sat on the soft bed with her legs crossed. Suddenly she waked up from mediation. Hershes quivered and then she suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°Why? How can I be so uneasy that I can¡¯t even continue to meditate...¡±


    Su Li frowned and muttered. She had reached the longevity realm and could feel about theing disaster... Ling Li!


    ¡°Yun Yi!¡±


    Yun Yi, who was guarding at the door, came in instantly. Ling Mo had received a secret message yesterday and went to the Nanjiang Country. Now, Yun Yi was the only senior in the Ling Mansion beside Su Li.


    With the help of Su Li, ten guards of the Yunge Sect had made a breakthrough. Among them, Yun Yi had made the most progress. He had been following Su Li and affected by advanced pneuma. He had reached the eighth hurdle of the inborn realm now, and he almost had same cultivation with Ling Mo.


    ¡°What is it, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Ling Li went a few days ago?¡±


    She asked him directly. Yun Yi was a little stunned, then he immediately tried to recall. After a while, he said, ¡°I am not sure. It seems that he went to the Gushan Mountain, and I don¡¯t know where it is.¡±


    Hearing the words, Su Li blinked and interrupted him immediately, ¡°North of Yunjing City! Prepare a steed for me, right now!¡±


    Yun Yi was slightly stunned, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. ¡°You must stay! During this time, don¡¯t let people of the Ling Family found that I left. Just in case, I will ask Yin Xuetong to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Miss...¡±


    Yun Yi looked awkward. His first duty was to protect Su Li. Now Su Li had to take risks alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind and nothing will change it.¡±


    Su Li tossed her sleeves, and said without expression, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t protect me, if my cultivation can¡¯t protect myself.¡±


    Yun Yi didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and obeyed her order.


    In fact, his promotion in the past six months had been great, but he was still nothingpared with miss. Since he had been her guard, he was more like a servant. It¡¯s really too hard for him to surpass the cultivation of miss.


    Half an hourter, a woman in white with a bamboo hat drove her horse and left Yunjing City. There were countless people in Jianghu dressed like this every day. So, she remained unnoticed.


    It was in the Gushan Mountain.


    This isted mountain rose into the clouds. No other mountains could have such an amazing height. So, it was called ¡°Gushan Mountain¡± by the travelers, which meant that the mountain stood here alone.


    At this moment, the cloudy Gushan Mountain was filled with a strong bloody smell.


    Two sides of men could be seen, dozens of men against one. Somehow, no one in the side of more people dare to take action.


    No less than 20 bodies were around there. Most dressed like officers of the Supreme Judiciary. It could be imagined how fierce the fight was here during these days.


    Ling Li and Ling Qinn were in the majority.


    Ling Qinn was not well now. His uniform was ragged and bloodstained. His face was pale because he lost so much blood.


    ¡°I was careless!¡±


    Ling Li looked serious. Although he looked much better than Ling Qinn, his genuine energy was less than 20%. And his strength had declined sharply.


    On the contrary, a man in a bloody robe with his hair disheveled was furious. His mind seemed to be affected by the Blood-evil Skill, but he was not weakened at all!


    ¡°Hahahahaha!!¡±


    His eyes flickered with craziness. Laughing madly, he red at Ling Qinn like a ghost, ¡°I remember you! You tore apart my family! Because of you, I have be a half-demon... and you!¡±


    He suddenly pointed to Ling Li, ¡°Both of you dare to stop my revenge... All of you! Die!¡±


    ¡°Eh-hem...¡±


    Blood spilt from Ling Qinn¡¯s mouth, which showed his injury was getting worse. But Ling Qinn looked the same as before and said coldly, ¡°Lin Yanxing, the Lin Family had brought the trouble to itself. The Supreme Judiciary had brought it into justice. It¡¯s not toote for you to stop...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    When he heard Ling Qinn call him by his name, Lin Yanxing went crazy, ¡°How dare you call me by my name?!¡±


    Ling Qinn paused. He had already irritated Lin Yanxing and this couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°I was a genius with a promising future in Qinghe Town! If it wasn¡¯t you, I would have been sessful and be a schr of the National Academy! Hahahaha, how fair the fate is! Ling Qinn, you didn¡¯t expect my sess, did you?¡±


    Lin Yanxing seemed to realize something and he smiled grimly, ¡°Well, you are dying. I won¡¯t let you make it!¡±


    Before he finished his words, he rushed out like a shadow of blood. He reached his right hand suddenly to Ling Li!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face changed. In an instant, he retreated dozens of miles away from the attack. Lin Yanxing could not have caught up with him. But no one knew how the shadow elerated in such a weird way, and it attacked him directly to his chest!


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t avoid it, so, he had to fight back with fists.


    Bang!!


    Strong impact spread into visible waves. And sand and stone were sshing like a terrible tornado!


    Puff! Puff! Puff!


    Several disciples of the Yinmo Cult with low cultivation vomited blood and flew backward. Even Ling Qinn was shaken and his breath became weaker.


    Bang! Bang!


    With the noises, the red and the ck figures were finally separated. Lin Yanxing stepped back with five steps, but Ling Li stepped back dozens of steps to stop. As soon as he stopped, he spewed a lot of blood, and his breath was weakened obviously.


    Badly injured!


    He was seriously injured with a single hit. After absorbing other people¡¯s blood, Lin Yanxing became stronger!


    ¡°You still have the strength to escape? I¡¯ll give you another hit. Die! Die! Die!¡±


    Lin Yanxing burst intoughter. Although his mouth was also bleeding, his injury was much lighter than Ling Li. Fortunately, he seemed to slow down temporarily, which gave Ling Li a chance to take a break.


    Ling Li disyed bodily movement of practicing martial arts for recovering and thought about the countermeasures. But at this time, he suddenly heard Ling Qinn shout!


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Lin Yanxing¡¯s iron-like nails stretched out from his right hand for several inches, which made Ling¡¯s proper dodge useless.


    He was astonished and was about to speed up despite the injury. But Lin Yanxing elerated weirdly again. His nails, like des of knives, went straight to Ling Li¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face changed dramatically. He could feel the sharp and cold nails on his neck. It seemed that his neck would be cut open in the next second, and he would die immediately.


    ¡°Ling Li!!¡±


    Ling Qinn roared, flinging countless hidden weapons at Lin Yanxing¡¯s back with all his might!


    But Lin Yanxing didn¡¯t escape. He mored with wild red eyes.


    ¡°Hahaha, die!!¡±


    At the critical moment, a white figure appeared in the middle of Ling Li and Lin Yanxing at a great speed.


    A fair hand gently grabbed Lin Yanxing¡¯s w. Ling Qinn was almost dull, and he heard the words he was so familiar with.


    ¡°You want to kill the people of the Ling Family? Ask me first!¡±

 Chapter 284 - The Blood Bead

    <h4>Chapter 284 The Blood Bead</h4>


    Lin Yanxing felt a tight grab from Su Li on his right hand which made a loud noise. His hand was about to be broken in an instant. What¡¯s even worse, the other hand of Su Li was going to hit him rapidly, and Lin Yanxing suffocated with Su Li¡¯s strike!


    How could it be?


    The bones of his whole body were refined by the treasure, and were harder than swords. But how could they be like pudding in her hands?!


    He was unable topete with her!


    He could not defeat her!


    Lin Yanxing was extremely scared. At this bad moment, he cut off the right hand forcibly with his left hand without hesitation. Once he escaped from the control, he backed off immediately, and was about to flee away as a blood shadow.


    Meanwhile, a roar of deep hatred resounded through the mountain!


    ¡°No matter who you are, I will avenge my broken arm! When I practiced well, the first thing is to kill you!¡±


    Su Li teased with her eyes crinkled, ¡°You want go?¡±


    She stepped out with one step. Ripples of the soil under her feet were formed. Then, she disappeared where she was and reappeared at the top of the mountain. She was terribly faster than Lin Yanxing.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    A scream mixed with great panic came from a distance.


    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing the scream, Ling Li came to his sense, taking a deep breath and swallowing the blood in his throat.


    It all happened in a sh. He was at a critical moment just now, but now with the arrival of Li, he survived. The situation was reversed.


    ¡°Ling Li, are you alright?¡±


    Ling Qinn walked slowly towards Ling Li with his seriously injured body. Ling Li shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m still alive...¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We almost die. If we died here, the Ling Family was finished.¡±


    Ling Li was silent and could not help being scared. Those elders of the Yinmo Cult were not good people, now they just wanted to use him to revive the Yinmo Cult. If he really died, they would never care about the Ling Family.


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Li hase.¡±


    Ling Qinn breathed with a relief, taking a pill and starting healing himself. He said, ¡°Mr. Li has practiced secretly for half a year, and all people of the Linli Building disappeared. It seemed that they practiced with him. I don¡¯t expect he woulde to save us in time. It is like a miracle.¡±


    Ling Li kept silent, and nodded slowly after a while. He had learned that Mr. Li¡¯s cultivation had surpassed him today, and he had reached the longevity realm.


    Although he did not think that he was the most talented man in the world, he felt embarrassed to be surpassed by those who he took as a rival in rtionship before.


    When they were talking, Su Li brought the dying Lin Yanxing back. Her white clothes remained spotless, which implied that the fight was not hard.


    But, at the moment, under the bamboo hat, Su Li was a little uneasy. Lin Yanxing did not practice the Blood-evil Skill, but because...


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you alright?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s words interrupted her recalling, Su Li came to herself and nodded immediately, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I have dispelled his cultivation. There is no threat, so, Lord Ling can close the case.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so wonderful! Thank you for saving us, otherwise the consequences could not be imagined!¡±


    Ling Qinn could not help smiling. Dongfang Xiao had put too much pressure on him during this half month.


    Hearing Ling Qinn¡¯s words, though Ling Li was not pleased, he knew that Mr. Li saved him this time. So, he immediately made a fist and palm salute and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and epted Ling Li¡¯s gratitude, but soon the sound of teasing was ringing around Ling Li.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Hierarch Ling would thank me, and I¡¯m ttered for your gratitude.¡±


    Ling Li turned dark immediately, and regardless of the injury, he said, ¡°The rtionship between you and me is not good, but it¡¯s not hostile. Since you can save me, all that in the past will be eliminated naturally...¡±


    ¡°Aha, eliminated. Well, what if I say the message came from Su Li?¡±


    Su Li suddenly said, but Ling Li only smiled and confidently retorted, ¡°I have been with Li so close these days that I know everything about her. She has stopped contacting you, and how can she send a message to you in time.¡±


    Su Li looked at Ling Li who was pretending to be calm. Sheughed secretly that in fact, Ling Li didn¡¯t get involved in her business, but he said he had done so. He was really naive and lovely.


    Thinking of this, Su Li no longer teased him, and smiled,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Hierarch Ling and your wife love each other so much. The news... did note from Su Li, and the Linli Building has its own channel. I came to save you for two reasons. First, I save you to prevent Su Li from grieving. Second, I can save you. A gentleman should do what he can do. I hope you could understand that.¡±


    ¡°I do. How could I expect more?¡±


    ...


    Ling Qinn, standing on the side, looked at the two men who weremunicating with each other. If he didn¡¯t know that they were transmitting the sound in silence, he would think that the two men were gay.


    After the fight, it waste. Ling Qinn recovered a lot, so, he immediately ordered others to clear up the battlefield and prepare to go down the mountain.


    Ling Li was seriously injured. But after a moment¡¯s healing with his cultivation in the inborn realm, he had been alright and could walk freely. He felt strange to find Mr. Li was standing beside him like a guard...


    He always had a question. Why would Mr. Li save the Ling Family? This time was because of Su Li, but the assassination in the Hunting Groundst time showed that they were not close at all.


    Just as Ling was organizing the words and wanted to ask, Su Li asked first, ¡°I think there is one step away for Hierarch Ling to reach the longevity realm. Here is an elixir, and it may help you.¡±


    Su Li turned her hand, and a crystal elixir like jade appeared in her hand. It smelled well like precious medicine.


    ¡°This was originally prepared for myself. Now I have made a breakthrough. The elixir is useless. It will help you seed.¡±


    Ling Li was slightly shocked with the words. Just by smelling the fragrance, he knew that the elixir was precious. If he took it, he would definitely reach the longevity realm in half a month.


    But, the rtionship between Mr. Li and him couldn¡¯t afford such a treasure!


    ¡°Mr. Li, excuse me, it¡¯s just... why not give it to people in the Linli Building who have more potentials?¡±


    Ling Li doubted, and Su Li realized suddenly and sighed. She was too impatient. But... she didn¡¯t have much time. She knew that from the fight with Lin Yanxing.


    ¡°The elixir is so precious, but if I can get the first one, I also can get the second one naturally. And now there is no one in the young generation who was getting stuck in the inborn realm. If I can use this to exchange your friendship, why won¡¯t I? Maybe the Linli Building will need your helpter.


    Su Li¡¯s reason was a little far-fetched, but Ling Li didn¡¯t think about it for a long time. He took the elixir with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Li, you really like to y jokes. You run the Linli Building well, and there is no need for me to help, right? But, if one day the Linli Building is in danger, I must give you a hand!¡±


    He had been aware of the questionable point in Mr. Li words, but he was not allowed to think more about it. The pressure of all parties almost made him overwhelmed. He was more eager to reach the longevity realm than anyone else!


    Only by breaking through could he really control the power of the Yinmo Cult and have the ability topete with the royal family!


    ...


    On the same day, the news that the murder had been arrested spread over Yunjing City, but it had little business with Su Li. She didn¡¯t hesitate to use her bodily movement of practicing martial arts to return to Ling¡¯s Mansion. And she got the news that Ling Qinn and Ling Li went to the Imperial Pce to get a reward. Fortunately, it was worth getting back soon. When Qiu Meng came to tell her the good news that Ling Li had solved the case, she didn¡¯t make a slip.


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao should not know Ling Li¡¯s real identity. It could be threatening but not dangerous to go to the Imperial Pce. But I cannot take it easy.¡±


    Su Li murmured with her eyes twinkling. If they were really exposed, no matter what was hidden in the Imperial Pce, she must help.


    Hate?


    She had no hatred in her mind, because Su Yue was still alive in the outside world. It didn¡¯t matter that whether she could remember her or not.


    When she was waiting for Ling Li, Su Li didn¡¯t meditate, and she couldn¡¯t help thinking of the strange things happened when she fought with Lin Yanxing.


    Under the pressure of her strength, though Lin Yanxing¡¯s skill was strange, he couldn¡¯t escape. She almost killed him with one stroke, but Lin Yanxing was like an immortal cockroach. No matter how many injuries he got, he could recover instantly. Even the hand he cut off grew again.


    She had to hit him again and again. As he recovered himself for more times, Lin Yanxing became more and more dazed, and finally he pulled out something from his heart!


    It was a crystal blood bead!


    The blood bead left his body and rushed into Su Li¡¯s body with a sh of extreme red light. It was so fast that she couldn¡¯t think and stop it. Almost in an instant, a desire for blood emerged from the bottom of her heart, as if she was falling into the boundless sea of blood!


    She immediately tried to force the blood bead out of her body, but as soon as she thought about it, the feeling of the blood beadpletely disappeared with the desire for blood, as if it was suppressed by something.


    Lin Yanxing saw that, and he immediately became crazier. He cried out in an inarticte way and repeated many times, then Su Li could make it clear.


    ¡°No way, I am his sessor! How could it choose you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!!¡±


    ¡°Old guy, you lied to me!!!¡±


    Sitting in the room, Su Li touched her heart. Her eyes were dim. Was the old man that Lin Yanxing said the old beggar?


    Almost one day passed. The blood bead had no reaction. Was it rted to the ck ring?


    Or was there something strange in her body that she didn¡¯t notice?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s useless to think too much about it.¡±


    She rubbed her be. She couldn¡¯t stand any trouble. Now, she had to put all her mind on the n. She only hoped that these messy things in her body wouldn¡¯te out to make trouble.

 Chapter 285 - Xiaoshen Palace

    <strong>Chapter 285 Xiaoshen Pce</strong>


    In the evening, Ling Li and Ling Qinn came back from the Imperial Pce. Behind them, a group of guards carried some boxes. Obviously, those were the gold, silver and jewelry granted by Dongfang Xiao.


    Getting into the pce and receiving a reward could be regarded as the honor of the Ling Family. So, there must be a grand feast arranged by Qiu Meng tonight.


    The only regret for Qiu Meng was that Ling Ping could note back to get reunion because he was stillmanding troops for the war in the frontier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunt. My Second Brother is a good man and the fate will protect him. He is safe and sound after he fought in so many wars over the years. Now he is the marshal. He won¡¯t have to fight by himself. Therefore, he is safer than before.¡±


    After Ling Qinn¡¯sfort, Qiu Meng was a little relieved finally. When the case ended, there was a little pressure for the Ling Family. So, Ling Qinn could spare energy to pay attention to the war. Ling Mo had arrived at the border. Whether they could win the war or not, Ling Mo could absolutely keep Ling Ping safe.


    At that time, Mrs. Gu, who had been silent, began to speak slowly, ¡°Qinn, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. The Ling Family was not as fragile as you think. I can support it several more years.¡±


    ¡°Mother, now our family is safe. There is no danger at all. What are you talking about?¡±


    Qiu Meng couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Mrs. Gu smiled, but sighed inside. Qiu Meng... was pure and she would not bully honest Ling Feng. That¡¯s what she admired before.


    But because of this, she could not realize the danger that the Ling Family faced. Qinn got such a great achievement, while Dongfang Xiao just rewarded him with some useless gold, silver and jewelry and didn¡¯t mention the promotion. That was obvious.


    Unfortunately, now in the Ling Family, besides her, only Ling Ping and Ling Qinn could realize this point.


    As for Ling Li...


    Mrs. Gu took a look at Ling Li who was talking secretly with Su Li. She helplessly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all. In a word, it¡¯s up to you, Qinn, and don¡¯t take risks.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and ended the conversation. The family dinner eventually ended in a rxing atmosphere.


    After the dinner, all people went to have a rest. While Ling Li came back to the East Courtyard, looking at the calm expression of Su Li, he was about to speak but stopped for several times. In the end, he didn¡¯t ask anything, and he only said, ¡°Tonight I would sleep in the study.¡± Then he turned the wheelchair away.


    Looking at Ling Li who had left, Su Li¡¯s eyes gradually turned soft, then there were a lot of pity mixed with obscure emotions. Finally, all kinds ofplicated feelings turned into coldness and determination.


    Maybe Ling Li went to refine the elixir given by her. Of course, this elixir was not prepared for her, but for Ling Li!


    Inside the elixir, it was her own foundation of 500 years! If Ling Li could absorb half of that pure power, he could not only reach the longevity realm, but also rapidly get promoted to the first peak of the longevity realm!


    ¡°The battle in the Gushan Mountain was not a difficult one. It took me 30 years¡¯ foundation, and the 20 years¡¯ foundation... was all wasted on the way.¡±


    Su Li sat in front of the dressing table, looking at herself in the mirror quietly. To be specific, she was looking at the new red jade and golden hairpin on her head.


    Ling Li secretly passed it to her during the family dinner.


    ¡°50 years of foundation for one fight is not too much.¡±


    Su Li took off the hairpin on her head and rubbed it gently, ¡°After I sealed my cultivation up, the consumption of the foundation is less than I imagined. But if I can do this, can I always be with him? Can I really...¡±


    Suddenly, the window of the side door from the wing-room opened, then a figure appeared silently behind Su Li, and he respectfully said, ¡°Highly Great Master!¡±


    Su Li turned around slowly and saw the man, Qu Xiao.


    She nodded expressionlessly, ¡°Did Jing Xin let youe here? And why do you call me that?¡±


    Qu Xiao did not dare to have a little disrespect. He bent over and presented a wooden box, ¡°Great Master has announced to serve you as the Highly Great Master, so, 12 Great Masters didn¡¯t dare to disobey! Now the Spiritual Realm is gathering troops, and waiting for you to give orders at any time!¡±


    Su Li took the wooden box, but did not open it immediately. She said, ¡°Jing Xin is Jing Xin, not me. If you don¡¯t want to obey, you can tell me. Don¡¯t constrain yourself.¡±


    Hearing that, Qu Xiao feared and said immediately, ¡°Highly Great Master, you misunderstood! We 12 Great Masters are ready to do anything for you, even to die! We don¡¯t have any grievance. Please understand, Highly Great Master!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand why Qu Xiao was so loyal to the Spiritual Realm, but it was good...


    ¡°Now, you go outside to watch and don¡¯t let the people of the Mansion find you. If anything happens, tell me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qu Xiao retreated and went out. Su Li opened the wooden box, then a beam of light cast from the gap immediately, turning into an illusory figure. It was Jing Xin.


    Sub-awareness!


    It was a piece of sub-awareness.


    Naturally, the word shed in Su Li¡¯s mind. When she would like to recall further, she found that her mind waspletely nk. And she could not recall more.


    Fortunately, at this time, Jing Xin started to exin, ¡°Master, the spirit sent from the outside was so powerful that I was in a stalemate with it. It took me several days to find a gap to split a sub-awareness from my body. It has no ability to fight but it¡¯s enough tomunicate with you.¡±


    Then she pointed to the transparent bead in the wooden box, ¡°This is the Soul-sealing Bead. The original soul of Mei Ruohan was inside. After I dealt with the spirit, I went to investigate personally and found a strange change happened to Mei Ruohan. Two souls appeared in her body! One soul is her own and the other is born after she entered the Reincarnation Mirror!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Li frowned. Her memory didn¡¯t recover, so, she could hardly understand what Jing Xin said.


    Jing Xin felt helpless, and she had to continue to exin patiently, ¡°Master, no matter a person is one who practices martial arts or ordinary people, it¡¯s certain that a body can only have one soul.¡±


    Su Li realized. She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Therefore, after the new soul of Mei Ruohan awoke and had its own consciousness, it stimtes the original soul, and makes it awake?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Jing Xin regretted, ¡°Obviously, that old soul woke up and restored all memory. So, it lured you to break the ring. It¡¯s a pity that at that time the outside spirit suddenly lost mind and was crazy. In order not to offend those outside sects, I took much power to suppress them down. Thinking of that, it¡¯s all their schemes to distract me! If I had noticed it earlier, perhaps you...¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t mention the things that had happened.¡±


    Su Li waved and stopped Jing Xin to continue. She stared at the Soul-sealing Bead for a long time, and suddenly she said,


    ¡°Jing Xin, though you are the mirror spirit of the Reincarnation Mirror, the illusion could also be controlled by you. Could you directly destroy the royal family of Dahan Country?


    Jing Xinughed bitterly, ¡°Master, you overvalued me. Let alone that I am not the true mirror spirit of the Reincarnation Mirror, the Dongfang Family is not as simple as you think. They have a very close rtionship with the Xiaoshen Pce!¡±


    The Xiaoshen Pce?


    Hearing it, Su Li was slightly puzzled. Then she changed her expression immediately and said, ¡°The most powerful sect in the spiritual circle, Xiaoshen Pce?¡±


    ¡°Master, you are right. It is that Xiaoshen Pce. It has a very long history. It¡¯s said that there is an old ancestor of the Supernatural Realm in the Xiaoshen Pce. Even I could not fight with him.¡±


    Su Li held her breath. The Supernatural Realm... She had never heard the name and it must be a realm above the longevity realm. There were nine hurdles in the longevity realm. The strength gap of each realm could not be calcted. And the old ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce even beyond the longevity realm!


    ¡°In addition, I wanted to talk this point with you before, but there was not enough time. So, I can exin it until now.¡±


    Su Li nodded to show her understanding, ¡°It is not toote.¡±


    Jing Xin looked helplessly, ¡°Last time I told you that I had no choice but to sacrifice myself and force myself into the Reincarnation Mirror. Although it was a good thing for me to became the mirror spirit with endless life, at that moment when I became the mirror spirit, I knew that a very horrible existence was still sleeping in the mirror! That existence was the real mirror spirit. Maybe... I am just an agent that it chose unconsciously.¡±


    Su Li was shocked. Jing Xin was only an agent. No wonder she could not fully control the treasure.


    ¡°Master, this illusion that you are in is not a real nevend. Strictly speaking, now there are three kinds of people living in the nevend.¡±


    ¡°Three?¡±


    Su Li felt a little stunned. In addition to this group of outsiders, there were also another two kinds of people.


    Jing Xin nodded cautiously, ¡°The first kind of people are outsiders like you who came in recent 100 years. The second kind of people are spirits like Qu Xiao who are derived from the illusion. Strictly speaking, they are not humans!¡±


    Su Li looked at Qu Xiao who was still waiting respectfully outside the door. Whatever she looked at him, he didn¡¯t look like the other species.


    ¡°Because the spirits like Qu Xiao are the result of the nevend, so, as long as the nevend exists, they can live eternally. Even if he is killed by others, it could take him a period time to get back! However, the reborn spirits will not have the original memory, so, it is convenient for me to brainwash and control them.¡±


    ¡°So far, Su Li finally understood why Qu Xiao has such loyalty to her. A memory like a piece of white paper was the easiest one to be brainwashed.


    ¡°How about the third kind?¡±


    Su Li asked. Jing Xin¡¯s expression became serious at once. She said with a low voice,


    ¡°Thest kind of people are... the ancient beings trapped in this nevend a long time ago. Although they were trapped, they were not controlled by the Realm of Reincarnation. No matter how many generations the nevend had been reincarnated, they could escape from it and be at ease, without showing their bodies.¡±


    Su Li recalled the old beggar immediately. The illusion that she felt from his body felt like what Jing Xin said!


    ¡°My ability is limited, and I do not know how many that kind of beings existing in the illusion, or how powerful they are. The only thing that I can find out is the old ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce.¡±


    Jing Xin shook her head and said. Her figure blurred, which would disappear soon.


    However, she no longer worried this time because she had finished her words. Next, it would depend on her master to decide.


    ¡°Master, I left a secret method in the wooden box. If you can master, perhaps...¡±


    Perhaps what, Su Li did not hear, because the sub-awareness had disappeared.

 Chapter 286 - Breaking Through the Longevity Realm

    <strong>Chapter 286 Breaking Through the Longevity Realm</strong>


    The night was quiet.


    After Qu Xiao left, Su Li sat back in front of the table, then she picked up the paper about the secret method from the wooden box and read carefully. After the ring was broken, her understanding was better than before. Only one hourter, she began to understand.


    This was the secret method to primarily control the power of the nevend. If she could make it, she could take advantage of the power of the nevend and increase her strength to another level.


    ¡°Maybe when I seed, I have the strength to fight with the old ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce.¡±


    Su Li muttered, when she knew the secret method, she could guess the words of Jing Xin.


    On the contrary, improving strength in a short time by secret method took too much foundation!


    Although she had more than 9,000 years of foundation, if she predicted right, she couldn¡¯t fight several times if she let the greatest power break out.


    Su Li breathed gently, and then she was lost in thought.


    Even if she could only have one time, when it was necessary, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate!


    ...


    Several dayster, Su Li devoted herself to the secret method practice attentively. Ling Li also absorbed the strength of the elixir. Finally, on the eighth day, in the study of the East Courtyard covered by the tactical matrix, a horrible pneuma rose and it almost broke the tactical matrix and reached the sky.


    Su Li in wing-room felt something, and she reached out her hands in the air at once, then the pneuma immediately dissipated.


    ¡°Only eight days. It¡¯s faster.¡±


    Su Li smiled. Ling Li was more gifted than that she had imagined. He was so outstanding even in the nevend, what if he was in the original environment...


    Thinking of this, her eyes dimmed slightly and she sank back into meditation.


    Just at that moment, the noise in the room became quieter and quieter until it disappeared.


    Ling Li shook his head as he looked at the archives, which were in a mess because of the spiritual power, but he was very happy inside. He had stayed at the peak of the inborn realm for one year and now he finally broke through the longevity realm!


    Only let the elders know that, he could immediately have all the power to control the Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°So, even if the Dongfang Family really fought against our Ling Family in public, I am not afraid anymore.¡±


    Ling Li clenched his fists and calmed himself down, then he sat down to consolidate the state that he just broke through. If the power was exposed in advance, it wouldn¡¯t be worth.


    In the next morning, Ling Qinn came in a hurry. When he saw Ling Li smiling, he vaguely felt something different, then he suddenly thought of something. He surprisedly asked, ¡°You broke through?¡±


    Ling Li smiled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    Ling Qinn was ted. But then he said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. Something bad happened on the battlefield in Nanjiang Country! Second Brother fell into the trap of Nanjiang Country and disappeared with Ling Mo!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ling Li changed his face slightly and waved his hands to make the mechanism started, then the tunnel appeared.


    ¡°If Ling Mo manages to get out of trouble, he would send information to us. No time to lose. I¡¯ll go at once! You cover me in front of my mother, and as for Su Li...¡±


    Ling Li hesitated and said, ¡°Just tell her that I¡¯m out for business and I wille back soon.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and watched Ling Li go, and he was a little relieved.


    Ling Li was in the longevity realm, so, the ordinary army cannot stop him. Few people in the secr world had reached the longevity realm. As long as Ling Li got there in time, he must resolve the crisis.


    Ling Qinn cleared the study, then he went out and knocked at the wing-room for a while, but nobody answered. He went through the room with his psychic awareness and found no one was there!


    ¡°Where can Su Li go in the morning?¡±


    Ling Li wondered as he tried to open the door, Mammy Li appeared suddenly with a note in her hand. She gave it to him.


    ¡°Master Qinn, Miss asked me to give you this note.¡±


    He took the note and opened it quickly. After he read, he smiled helplessly, ¡°Well, Su Li left. It will be easier to make up the excuse.¡±


    The note was scrawled and only one line, which showed that the writing was in haste.


    ¡°I leave for a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Crack!


    Ling Qinn crumbled the note and turned to leave. He had to think of a good reason to tell Qiu Meng that Ling Li had gone for a while, then Su Li disappeared. She wouldn¡¯t believe it if it was not convincing.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s good for Su Li to follow Ling Li. She can help a lot with her medical skill on the battlefield. Ling Li always gets into a dead end. I never expected that Su Li will fall in love with him...¡± Ling Qinn thought.


    It was outside the Dahan Pass seven dayster.


    The ground was covered with blood, and so were the nts. All things were withered. Sporadic fire was everywhere, so as the dpidated walls and bodies. There was even a faint mist of blood where the war had just ended.


    Suddenly, a white figure swept across the war like a ghost.


    On the edge of the battlefield where was intersected with the withered wood, the white light faded and a white figure appeared. It was Ling Li with Child Li¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Ling Qinn said thest ce where Second Brother was attacked was here.¡±


    Ling Li frowned and brushed the air with his hands. Then he turned hands, and a strange white cloud of smoke slowly rose.


    ¡°Smoke barrier... It¡¯s the Hehuan Sect¡¯s technique. Is it not Nanjiang Country but Hehuan Sect that ambushed? Why does the Hehuan Sect set Second Brother up? There¡¯s no reason...¡±


    With a little doubt, Ling Li walked into the withered wood. He would scare if he was in the inborn realm, but now even if he breathed freely, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    At the same time, a faint light sparked in a very unremarkable cave in the withered wood, which cut off the bloody smell from the outside world.


    The lieutenant who set thest tactical g could not hold on. He fell to the ground and gasped, ¡°General, the tactical matrix has been prepared. We are safe for the moment.¡±


    Taking a look at the injured lieutenant, Ling Ping nodded slightly and let him sat in meditation. He nced at the other lieutenants who had escaped with him, and he finally looked at unconscious Ling Mo.


    Ling Mo dressed in tattered ck clothes was covered with blood and wounds.


    In particr, it seemed thatrge pieces of flesh had been cut off from his right elbow and left thigh by a sharp sword. White bones were exposed, which shocked everyone. His breath was even more subtle. If Ling Ping¡¯s hearing was not good, he would think that Ling Mo was dead.


    Ling Ping checked Ling Mo¡¯s heart pulse, and found that it was neither weakened nor strengthened. Ling Ping was relieved. He had used all medicine he took on Ling Mo. Whether he would live or not, it was up to the nature.


    ¡°It turns out that you have been protecting me. It¡¯s always you.¡±


    Ling Ping lookedplicated. He exhaled slowly, as if he would like to express his thoughts together.


    The war seven days ago was the final war that decided the oue, no matter the troops or the information they had, all were better than Nanjiang Country. There was no reason for them to lose.


    As expected, after a fierce war, Nanjiang Country was defeated. Even themander of the enemy abandoned his troops and fled. Ling Ping decided to catch their leader, so, he let him run away. Then, he immediately took his picked troops to chase him!


    So, they came to the withered wood.


    Of course, he knew the saying that ¡°don¡¯t go into the woods at any time¡±. He wanted to take his troops back, but he didn¡¯t expect that the ambush was located outside the withered wood, and there were only four people ambushed them!


    But Ling Ping¡¯s picked troops were no match for the four men!


    Peak in the inborn realm!


    They were all killers at the peak of the inborn realm!


    Ling Ping had reached the second hurdle of the inborn realm and had met people who had reached the peak of the inborn realm. It was an elder who followed Dongfang Xiao. Now he also felt the same pneuma from these four men.


    Despair!


    All warriors with the cultivation of the inborn realm were powerful in certain area.


    He never thought that the four warriors at the peak of the inborn realm attacked them just to kill him!


    At that moment, he wanted to give up, but another beam of light of the sword suddenly lit up in the woods.


    The sword light was really beautiful, and the angle it attached was perfect. There was no time to react, even if those worriers at the peak of the inborn realm was hit hard. And they lost fighting capabilities in a short time.


    Then, two figures appeared in the wood. Three figures immediately fought with the rest three worriers at the peak of the inborn realm!


    Soon, the sky was covered with shadows of swords!


    Regrettably, the cultivation of the two figures was a little poorer. They could not resist in a short time. Ling Ping wanted to help, but he knew that he would only make trouble.


    Just as Ling Ping was trying to see the situation, the two figures suddenly shook, then only a beam of white light was left.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    After the explosion and a scream of ¡°Liuyi¡±, the war was ended violently. The two men exploded themselves with that four worriers at the peak of the inborn realm.


    Two seniors of the inborn realm exploded, inborn... how much they cherished their lives!


    Ling Ping was very clear that the two seniors did not exploded for him but for the man in ck he carried who lost consciousness.


    Thinking of that, he was more curious about the identity of the man in ck and he always wanted to know who had protected him all the time. But he knew it wasn¡¯t safe that time, until they came to the cave, he knew the true identity of the man in ck. It was Ling Mo, who had been always with his Third Brother.


    Ling Mo, he even had the cultivation to fight against the worriers at the peak of the inborn realm!


    He stayed in the Ling Family so mysteriously. Did he aim to repay the favor, or all these things... were arranged by Third Brother?


    ¡°Third Brother, if I can go back alive...¡±


    Ling Ping took a deep breath, barely suppressed the excitement inside, then he sat down to run genuine energy and heal himself.


    Suddenly, Ling Ping realized that something was wrong. He opened his eyes and was shocked by Ling Mo who sat up and was healing himself.


    He could still wake up on his own with such injuries?


    How strong willpower it needed!


    At least, it was impossible for him.


    Feeling Ling Ping¡¯s gaze, Ling Mo opened his eyes with difficulty. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Master wille soon...¡±


    Ling Ping held his breath, ¡°What?!¡±


    Third Brother was disabled. What could he do on the battlefield?


    Or...

 Chapter 287 - Reasons

    <strong>Chapter 287 Reasons</strong>


    ¡°Is it possible that he secretly has other helpers as powerful as you to bring him over? How can his body bear it?¡±


    Ling Ping asked with a frown, but Ling Mo waspletely devoted to healing, without any response. Reluctantly, he could only suppress his cluttered mind for a while, waited for Ling Mo to stabilize his injury, and then nned.


    ...


    Just two days after Ling Li entered the withered wood, Su Li finally reached the frontier. Because it was such a long journey and Ling Li had already rushed to the rescue first, of course, she would not be extravagant enough to rush with the foundation.


    All the way, instead of walking, she rode a spirit horse sent by the Spiritual Realm. Although it looked little different from an ordinary swift horse, its speed was three times faster than thetter. So, she could reach the frontier in just a few days.


    The persons of Spiritual Realm spread all over the nevend. As soon as Su Li arrived, someone appeared to take the horse away to feed it. At the same time, a middle-aged executive wearing Spiritual Realm¡¯s iconic clothing stepped forward respectfully.


    ¡°Lady Su. I am your subordinate, Qing Sen.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face was very young and even childish, and Qing Sen was old enough to be her uncle. However, the age obviously did not affect his respect for Su Li.


    He remembered Great Head¡¯s strict entrustment and dared not neglect at all! This was a character whose status was equivalent to a Great Master. If he did not serve well, the end would be absolutely miserable!


    ¡°How is the situation in the frontier and where is Ling Ping now?¡±


    Su Li asked frankly. Qing Sen was fearful, and immediately replied, ¡°Lady Su! I started investigating immediately as soon as the order was passed to me.¡±


    ¡°Half a month ago, General Ling Ping was in the ambush of the Hehuan Sect. After a war, he was forced into the depths of the withered wood. I have marked out ces where he may hide and have sent people to verify the ces. However, the Hehuan Sect and the royal family of Nanjiang Country seem to be strenuous to kill Ling Ping. Most of the warriors the inborn realm spreading in the withered wood are sent by them, but the number of my subordinates...¡±


    Speaking of this, Qing Sen was ashamed.


    Su Li had reached the longevity realm, so, she knew that Qing Sen didn¡¯t lie under the sensation between heaven and man. She immediately said, ¡°The two factions are united and here is just a branch of the Spiritual Realm. It is reasonable that you are defeated. No need to send a lot of manpower in the withered wood any more, and I will take a personal trip to solve the problem. The next thing you need to do is to find out the rtionship between the royal family of Nanjiang Country and the Hehuan Sect.¡±


    What was it that led to the union of the two?


    If she didn¡¯t figure it out, she would be upset.


    ¡°I will do it right now!¡±


    Qing Sen worshiped, and immediately led someone to execute the order. The persons of the Spiritual Realm had been all over the nevend. What kind of news could not be obtained? The only thing that could be called a variable was the length of time.


    After Qing Sen left, no one else could be seen outside the withered wood for the time being. Su Li rolled up the map in her hands, and nced across the withered wood. She evoked the mask in her body and felt the existence of the Yang jade-bone mask, so, she chased immediately.


    After half a day of running, Ling Li finally appeared in Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness. She secretly took a breath. Fortunately, Ling Li kept wearing the mask on his face. If it was in his body, she would not be able to feel it.


    Ling Li, who was walking in the wood, stopped with a cautious expression. Although the nce just came fast and went fast, it did not prevent him from detecting its existence.


    ¡°Do seniors of the Hehuan Sect have arrived so soon?¡± Ling Li frowned slightly, ¡°But I haven¡¯t found my Second Brother yet...¡±


    In the past two days, he had encountered no less than four attacks of warriors of the Hehuan Sect and Nanjiang Country. Although he killed them as soon as he met them, and the dy was not more than three minutes, it was difficult to guarantee that the news had not been leaked.


    The name ¡°Childe Li¡± was full of deterrent, but there were so many enemies, especially here was very close to the site of the Lianshi Cult...


    At this time¡ª


    ¡°Whooshing!¡±


    A very slight sound through air sounded from behind. Ling Li closed his eyes, immediately turned and grabbed the ¡°hidden weapon¡±, and the body swept away in the direction of the hidden weapon without a pause, but he did not see anyone.


    ¡°It must be a senior above the longevity realm who has the strong ability to hide breath!¡±


    Ling Li had known the strength of the person and felt a little helpless. He just broke through the longevity realm. He might be able to fight against others, but his bodily movement of practicing martial arts still stayed on the inborn realm.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Losing the trace of the enemy, Ling Li had to turn his attention to the hidden weapon in his hand. It turned out that the ¡°hidden weapon¡± was not a hidden weapon at all, but a map made of a very tough skin of a wild animal.


    ¡°What¡¯s painted on this... is the withered wood!¡±


    Ling Li was startled. The withered wood covered tens of thousands of miles. It was surprised that the person was so powerful to draw such a detailed map, which proved that the person definitely had great strength!


    ¡°Instead of being an enemy, that person just wants to give me a map.¡±


    Having figured this out, Ling Li opened the map and watched it carefully, finally finding the several marked ces.


    ¡°Are you helping me or... making a trap?¡±


    Ling Li frowned tightly. A mysterious person of the longevity realm suddenly appeared, gave him a map and left without saying a word. This matter was strange in all aspects.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to the closest ce first.¡±


    Ling Li gritted his teeth and left. Now he didn¡¯t know whether his Second Brother was alive or not, and the situation was so critical that he could not dy any more.


    ...


    However, after Su Li gave the map to Ling Li, she returned to the Spiritual Realm and soon took the spiritual horse to set out again. This time, she was going to... Nanjiang Country!


    This trip was her decision after careful consideration. The incident of Ling Ping happened suddenly, and she just happened to be there.


    Therefore, she chose to not show up and let Ling Li solve it by himself. Qing Sen had investigated clearly that there were no seniors of the longevity realm in the frontier, so, Ling Li was safe for sure.


    Su Li¡¯s dress had been changed to the style of Nanjiang Country. With the help of people of the Spiritual Realm, she had no difficulty entering the territory of Nanjiang Country two dayster.


    Su Li¡¯s identity in the Spiritual Realm was known by only several people, among whom there was Xuan He, the Head of the branch of the Spiritual Realm in Nanjiang Country. Six dayster, as soon as she set foot on thend of the capital of Nanjiang Country, Xuan He immediately brought people to pick her up.


    When Su Li was ced in a luxurious courtyard, Xuan He stayed alone with Su Li, and immediately he knelt down and worshipped, ¡°Highly Great Master, it¡¯s my honor to meet you here!¡±


    Su Li responded faintly and said lightly, ¡°No need to worship. Presumably Qing Sen has told you what to do. How is this matter going on?¡±


    Xuan He stood up and immediately replied, ¡°Nanjiang Country and the Hehuan Sect have been indeed colluded, but their original purpose was to deal with the Lianshi Cult, not Ling Ping!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly, ¡°What do you mean? Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of this, it is rted to the auction heldst year in Yunjing, the capital of Dahan Country.¡±


    Xuan He apparently made full investigation in the past two days, and the reasons almost came out. ¡°At that time, there must be someone who manipted in Yunjing City, and almost all outside forces that went to the auction in Yunjing City were severely hit. I thought it was Dongfang Family¡¯s maniption, butter I discovered that it was not...¡±


    ¡°Well, not this part. Get to the point.¡±


    Su Li interrupted mercilessly. She was the initiator of the big cleansing. Is it necessary to talk more to her?


    A hint of embarrassment shed on Xuan He¡¯s face and he continued,


    ¡°Just half a month ago, there was a piece of astonishing news from the Lianshi Cult. The daughter of the master of the Lianshi Cult had aplished the practice of the Heartless Skill, and almost perfectly inherited the best martial art of the Lianshi Cult with amazingbat capability. She could fight with the seniors of the longevity realm by the peak of the inborn realm without losing!¡±


    The inborn realm really could fight with the longevity realm without losing?!


    Su Li behaved calmly, but she couldn¡¯t help being scared inside. Even if she was powerful, she didn¡¯t have such a high-levelbat capability which could cross the level, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be pushed into despair by an elder of the Yinmo Cult in the rainy day.


    However, when hearing this, Su Li had faintly understood that the Lianshi Cult bought the Full Moon and Heart Strings in the auction for this talented girl.


    It was a pity... that the Full Moon and Heart Strings had been reced by her. If nothing unexpected happened¡ª


    At this time, Xuan He sighed, ¡°Unexpectedly, the young master was so anxious to practice the Full Moon and Heart Strings that she exploded and died directly.¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes, never saying a word.


    When Xuan He saw she had little reaction, he immediately had no thought to seek her mood fluctuation, and continued honestly,


    ¡°The master of the Lianshi Cult is old, and there are no other outstanding young persons in this Cult. Now the violent death of the young master is to burn the Cult¡¯s bridge, so, the master made a dangerous move and attacked directly Nanjiang Country!¡±


    Su Li nodded gently. There was no room for two tigers in one mountain. The battle between the royal family of Nanjiang Country, Wei Family, and the Lianshi Cult was like that between the royal family of Dahan Country, Dongfang Family, and the Yinmo Cult. Among them, the winner must control the country.


    ¡°The Wei Family had originallyunched civil strife and was on the throne for few years, so, the family strength has not been fully restored. If they would fight against the Lianshi Cult at this time, their strength would be further shortened!¡±


    ¡°So, they chose to cooperate with the Hehuan Sect?¡±


    Su Li took the conversation and slowly spoke. Xuan He couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°That¡¯s it! But the master of the Lianshi Cult is not a fool. When he realized that the Wei Family had invited an ally, although he hated the family, he could only choose to yield.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xuan He smiled bitterly, ¡°The master can be regarded as being courageous. He directly abandoned the home of his sect and hid in the mystery and forbiddennd. The forbiddennd is not very dangerous, but even if a martial arts practitioner of the longevity realm enters, he will lose his way, and even cannote out in a lifetime! How can the Wei Family and the Hehuan Sect follow the crazy master. Of course, it is impossible for them to bring people in to kill him.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li had fully understood that Ling Ping had suffered innocently.


    The two teamed up for a try, but they lost their target directly. They had to find another opponent and killed him vigorously to stabilize the form of cooperation.


    At this time, Ling Ping, the Marshal of Dahan Country, happened to be in the frontier of Nanjiang Country. It could be said that he was the best one they could attack at the time!


    ¡°Does Nanjiang Country want to attack Dahan Country?¡±


    Su Li considered in silence, with coldness showing in her eyes from time to time.


    If the war did not involve the Ling Family, she would not handle it. But since they wanted to attack the Ling Family, the n... could be carried out without any hesitation!

 Chapter 288 - Visiting

    <strong>Chapter 288 Visiting</strong>


    ¡°Is there a suitable candidate in the family that I asked you to look for?¡±


    Thinking about this, Su Li said at once with fierce eyes. Xuan He stunned, and bowed his head, ¡°I dare not neglect Highly Great Master¡¯smand. There is indeed a suitable candidate right now, but...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can that family be stronger than the Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Feeling a fierce nce from Su Li, Xuan He immediately sweated on his forehead, and said at once, ¡°No, no, no matter how strong the Lu Family is, it can¡¯t be much stronger than an ant in front of the Spiritual Realm.¡±


    ¡°So, any other problems?¡±


    For Su Li¡¯s bold tone, Xuan He nodded helplessly, and also understood that the newly emerged Highly Great Master was not a gentle and surreal woman like Great Master Jingxin, but a girl who was more decisive and braver than a man!


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the Lu Family when we get ready.¡± Speaking of this, Su Li paused, ¡°By the way, did the person I arranged for you have arrived?¡±


    As Su Li mentioned this, Xuan He finally showed a smile on his face, ¡°Childe Fang Yuan and other persons have reached two days ago, and they are resting in the branch.¡±


    Although the spiritual circle was the home of Xiaoshen Pce, the people of Spiritual Realm spread all over the nevend, so, it was not difficult to find Fang Yuan and others.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡±


    With a big wave of hands, Su Li took the lead and Xuan He followed closely behind. Maybe even Su Li herself didn¡¯t find out that her manner at this moment seemed more elusory than the previous She-Devil¡¯s


    That was the nobility came from the soul and the life level...


    The Spiritual Realm of Nanjiang Country was the same as that of Dahan Country. Su Li came to the guest room under the guidance of Xuan He, and soon met Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning, and Fang Mu after half a year.


    Except them, there was also Yin Xuetong who was sent by Qu Xiao under Su Li¡¯s entrustment.


    In this way, all those involved in Nanjiang Country had arrived.


    ¡°Su Li, what¡¯s the matter? Are you also caught by them?¡±


    Qu Qingning was shocked and doubtful, because they were forcibly brought by the people of the Spiritual Realm, and could not resist at all. Now Su Li also appeared here, so, they couldn¡¯t help thinking about something bad.


    Before Su Li said, Xuan He spoke for her, ¡°Childe Qu, you must be kidding. Since we are the subordinates of Highly Great Master, how can we be disrespectful to her?¡±


    As soon as Xuan He spoke, the four people in the room suddenly shocked, and even Fang Yuan¡¯s expression changed. He was arrested by Xuan He in person. With his current practice, he couldn¡¯t resist at all. He was caught as easy as an eagle catching a chick.


    Such a powerful existence definitely was a senior of the longevity realm, but he even obeyed Su Li?!


    This person was not a man from the Wanjian Sect. Su Li still had such a terrifying force?!


    ¡°Well, enough. You leave first.¡±


    Su Li frowned, and Xuan He noticed that he had apple-polished in a wrong way. He could only give a wry smile secretly, nodded, and left cautiously. Before he left, he did not forget to close the door gently, humble as the dust.


    As soon as Xuan He walked away, the atmosphere inside the house suddenly rxed a lot.


    ¡°Su Li, is it you who brought us here from the spiritual circle? That middle-aged man¡¯s cultivation is so horrible, but how could you...¡±


    Qu Qingning asked impetuously, which was driven by his nature. Although he was arrested, he asked for news every day along the way after he found out that they were only under house arrest. However, he still didn¡¯t know where it was. All men were so tight-mouthed that made him crazy.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m fortunate to have control over a small force and it¡¯s much easier to do things.¡±


    Su Li replied briefly, and finally let Qu Qingning release.


    Hearing this understatement, Fang Yuan, who had some spection, couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips.


    Could the Spiritual Realm be considered as a small force?


    In the past six months, his experience in the spiritual circle had made him fully understand the horror background of the Spiritual Realm. It was definitely a giant whose level was as same as or higher than that of the Xiaoshen Pce. However, now Su Li said... it already belonged to her?


    Su Li nced at Fang Yuan without a word, and continued to say, ¡°In short, this encounter must benefit me. Now since I have enough strength, I decide toplete the agreement with you first.¡±


    Agreement?


    The vocabry was so unfamiliar that the four people who heard this sentence were stunned before reacted, but their faces all changed dramaticallyter.


    ¡°Su Li, do you want to destroy the royal family of Nanjiang Country?!¡±


    Yin Xuetong asked incredulously with her beautiful eyes being widely open.


    Were people of the Wanjian Sect used by Su Li?


    For her, she couldn¡¯t figure out that the so-called ¡°small force¡± was so horrible and giant, so, she immediately had a misunderstanding.


    Su Li didn¡¯t exin, but nodded, ¡°Yes, you follow me to the Lu Family tonight.¡±


    ¡°Lu Family? One of the four major families? They haven¡¯t been exterminated yet?¡± Qu Qingning said in shock.


    ¡°You know the Lu Family?¡±


    Su Li frowned. She never asked about the information about the Lu Family in detail, because she only needed a springboard to enter the pce. However, Qu Qingning¡¯s expression suggested that the Lu Family seemedplex.


    ¡°I know better about the Lu Family.¡±


    Fang Mu, who had been with Fang Yuan as his obedient younger brother, suddenly made a sound, and said cautiously, ¡°The four families in Nanjiang Country are the Fang Family, the Qu Family, the Yin Family, and the Lu Family. It¡¯s easy for you to guess something, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Li had understood, and she nodded and said, ¡°I see. You are from the other three of the four major families.¡±


    ¡°Right. I was only a coteral offspring of the Fang Family at that time, but I had a friend who was one of the offspring of the Fang Family, so, I am familiar with the Lu Family.¡± Fang Mu frowned, ¡°However, the strength of the Lu Family seems weak, and isparable to my family. What exactly did they rely on to survive for so long under the strife of the Wei Family?¡±


    It shall be noticed that the other three were destroyed for several years, so, it was abnormal for the Lu Family to survive.


    ¡°No matter what reasons, the Lu Family is a spent force. Otherwise, Xuan He won¡¯t choose it as a springboard. You make a preparation and follow me to visit the Lu Family at night.¡±


    As Su Limanded, everyone nodded gently. Fang Yuan secretly kept the name Su Li said in mind. The middle-aged man was called Xuan He.


    It soon approached the night. In Tiangu City, the capital of Nanjiang Country, a house of thousands of hectares in the south of the city waspletely bright.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, Second Brother, do you still want to persist? If you do not give up, we will end up like the Fang, Yin and Qu families!¡±


    In the main hall of the front yard, there were three frowning middle-aged men. The faces of the three were simr, so, it was not difficult to see that they were blood brothers.


    It was the youngest-looking middle-aged man who was speaking, about 30 years old. Although he was dressed in a beautiful dress with a jade crown on his head, he looked so anxious and seemed to be persuading.


    He was the third head of the Lu Family, Lu Jiang.


    ¡°Third Brother, it¡¯s not that I do not want to concede, but now our Lu Family has lost the ability topromise.¡±


    The gaunt man who sat in the first ce began to speak helplessly. In these years, the family had been struggling to survive, and some of his ck hair had turned white, which made him look more like a 70-years-old man.


    Lu Jiang was stunned, and his face paled at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. ¡°Eldest Brother, how about the personal poisonous insect king of our family?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t mention it. Eldest Brother has done his best, even feeding that insect with his own essence and blood. Unfortunately, after the death of Grand Elder, our family can no longer find anyone who can bepatible with the personal poisonous insect king and can¡¯t get essence and blood of practitioners of the longevity realm. Half a month ago, the insect king had been... starved to death.¡±


    Lu He, the second head, sighed deeply, and finally chose to confess to his third brother. If he continued to keep the secret to himself, it would be uncertain if Lu Jiang would do something.


    ¡°Dead... dead... dead...¡±


    Lu Jiang murmured with dull eyes, and suddenly became crazy with ghastlyugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!! It¡¯s your fault!! If it wasn¡¯t you who didn¡¯t contribute the personal poisonous insect king to the royal family for your selfishness, how would our Lu Family end up so desperately! It¡¯s over... Everything is over... Our Lu Family will also be the same as the other three...¡±


    Watching the third brother go mad, Lu Hai closed his eyes in pain. His expression seemed regretful, but more was helpless andplicated.


    At that time, relying on the strength of the personal poisonous insect king, he was able to counteract the longevity realm, so, the Lu Family had a chance to survive under the persecution of Wei Family. The Wei Family wanted to gain the personal poisonous insect king and was unwilling to attack them for a long time. Therefore, the Lu Family could survive for several years.


    But all three brothers knew the disadvantage of the insect king was that it was... extremely difficult to feed!


    Each poisonous insect had certain food, such as the Sound Acquaintance of Su Li, which was fed on singing; but the insect of the Lu Family was fed on essence and blood!


    That personal poisonous insect king had an extremely high grade, which was powerful enough for a senior of the inborn realm to cross a great realm to fight. Rtively, its requirements for essence and blood became extremely harsh.


    Either someone in the Lu Family had the same blood with their ancestors and reached a very high degree of beingpatible with the personal poisonous insect king; or they had to feed it with the blood of practitioners of the longevity realm. Otherwise, the most powerful poisonous insect would be only a small insect and starved to death...


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the personal poisonous insect king died so suddenly... But Third Brother, have you never thought about it that with the fierce style of the Wei Family, even if we donated the insect, there would be no change in the end.¡±


    Lu He was rtively calm, and made the rtionship clear, but Lu Jiang didn¡¯t listen to him at all, and he still murmured, ¡°It¡¯s over...¡±


    When it came to mentality, he was undoubtedly the worst of the three brothers.


    ¡°Now, we can only lead people to flee in advance. Fortunately, a few years ago, I transferred all children of the n. Even if we were all dead, the family heritage would not be exterminated.¡±


    There was an ugly smile on Lu Hai¡¯s face, and only this could give him a littlefort.


    ¡°Head! Head! It¡¯s bad! Someone ising!¡±


    At this moment, a gatekeeper suddenly came in to report. Now any servants who still stayed in the Lu Family were loyal, so, even if he was so reckless, Lu Hai didn¡¯t say anything, but stood up with a body shock. He changed his bitter face, showing the majesty that the head of a family should have, and said loudly,


    ¡°Who is that to visit in the midnight? It is inconvenient for us to meet guests now. Please go back.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long after he said that, and a teasing voice came from afar, ¡°Uncle Lu, I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You are still so unfriendly.¡±

 Chapter 289 - Treasure Presenting

    <strong>Chapter 289 Treasure Presenting</strong>


    When he said, Qu Qingning raised his chest with a smile and walked into the gate, followed by Su Li and other guys. The person of Spiritual Realm followed at the end, not Xuan He, but Executive Qing Sen.


    Looking at a group of young people with extraordinary manner who suddenly came without being invited, Lu Hai took a short shock, thinking about the young talents in Tiangu City, but none of them was the right one.


    Were they from other countries?


    Lu Hai frowned slightly, and was about to ask them, but Lu He, the second head of the family, stood up in suspicion, and said with a faintly unbelievable tone, ¡°You... are the young lord of the Qu Family, Qu Qingning?!¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled calmly, ¡°It seems that Second Uncle Lu has a good memory.¡±


    ¡°It really is you! You were assigned to the frontier... but you didn¡¯t die!¡±


    Lu He looked at Qu Qingning up and down, and was shocked at once that he couldn¡¯t even distinguish the cultivation grade of Qu Qingning.


    ¡°Qingning, my nephew...¡±


    Lu Hai calmed down and frowned, ¡°You are too reckless. Since you have escaped, why do youe back? Although the Wei Family has been fighting for several years in recent years, its strength is much stronger than that year. My Lu Family and you can change nothing.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you are wrong.¡±


    Qu Qingning gave the way, revealing the faces of the people behind him, ¡°It¡¯s not just meing back.¡±


    Seeing several people behind Qu Qingning, Lu Hai¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You... young lord of the Fang Family, daughter of the Yin Family and you... You are all still alive and you have gathered together!¡±


    At this moment, Lu Jiang, who was so desperate, also calmed down. He looked at Qu Qingning and others, having a glimmer of hope.


    If the young lords of these three families had the hidden power of their families in their hands and cooperated together, even the Wei Family dared not despise. No wonder they dared toe back.


    ¡°Okay, Qingning,e to the point.¡±


    At this time, Su Li suddenly spoke. Although the tone was indifferent, but the sweat ringing voice made the three of the Lu Family frown.


    This woman looked the youngest, but in tone, she was actually the boss?


    Had the young lords of the three families all turned to new forces?


    Lu Hai was shocked and doubtful. He was very polite to the three young lords, because they did not appear to be threatening. The rtionship between the four big families was not intimate, but in a situation of suspicion and bnce, otherwise they would not be easily defeated one by one by the Wei Family.


    When hearing Su Li¡¯smand, Qu Qingning didn¡¯t dare to mess around, and said in earnest, ¡°Ie here today to ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°What help?¡±


    ¡°Take me to the pce!¡±


    Qu Qingning was so decisive that Lu Hai almost thought that he had heard it wrong.


    ¡°To the pce? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! No matter what forces you belong to now, my Lu Family is a minor family and can¡¯t bear any frustration. The pce is so dangerous, and I would never go there!¡±


    Lu Hai¡¯s response was extremely fierce. Now it was fortunate that the Wei Family didn¡¯t ask them to go to the pce. Why did they bring themselves to self-destruction?!


    Su Li¡¯s expression did not change at all because his reaction was reasonable. Just when she was about to speak, Qing Sen, who observed them carefully, came up and said respectfully, ¡°Lady Su, let me speak for you.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and immediately nodded slightly. Since someone could do the work for her, she had no need to waste her efforts.


    ¡°Lady?¡±


    When he heard this title, Lu He was so nervous. As for cultivation in the Lu Family, he was the highest one in the peak of the eighth hurdle in the inborn realm. He could distinguish that Qing Sen¡¯s cultivation was only one hurdle lower than his. Such a character was enough to be a martial art elder of a faction in the martial arts circle. But Qing Sen acted like a ve!


    Who could afford an inborn seventh-hurdle ve? He could not imagine it!


    At this moment, Lu He looked at Su Li with cautiousness.


    ¡°Head of the Lu Family, think about the current situation of your Lu Family. Instead of waiting for death, you can choose to cooperate with our Lady. Our Lady is powerful, and the Wei Family members are not opponents at all. Since our Lady is kind and unwilling to see the destruction of Tiangu City because of the Wei Family, wee here.¡±


    Qing Sen smiled mildly, but the next word made the three masters of Lu Family feel cold, like falling into an ice cave!


    ¡°If I guess right, your Lu Family¡¯s poisonous insect king should have starved to death and you cannot rely on it to threaten the Wei Family any longer. If you don¡¯t choose to cooperate, my Lady can only let your Lu Family be the pathfinder.¡±


    There was no change on the expression of Lu Hai, but actually he was greatly shocked. This was the top secret of the Lu Family. How could it be leaked?!


    He nced at the second and third brothers who had changed their expressions. After a moment of silence, he smiled bitterly, ¡°Yes, we have no way out. I wonder what you want my Lu Family to do?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s lips slightly hooked indifferently, ¡°You just have to know that tomorrow your Family will bring my people into the pce for the reason of presenting the poisonous insect king.¡±


    Lu Hai was shocked. The young girl seemed weak, but actually was domineering and tough judging from her words.


    He thought for a few minutes before he said slowly, ¡°This matter... please let me...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to waste with you, and I will go to the pce tomorrow!¡±


    Su Li interrupted. Lu Hai¡¯s look changed at once, and Lu He snorted,


    ¡°How silly you little girl is. You can¡¯t imagine how powerful the Wei Family is. It is impossible for us to be forced by only an inborn eighth-hurdle senior and topete with the Wei Family for you. I will let you see our strength!¡±


    When he finished his words, a terrible power of the inborn eighth hurdle immediately erupted, the wind sweeping through with boom!


    Qing Sen¡¯splexion changed slightly, and he stopped in front of Su Li. When he was about to block the move, Fang Yuan, who was silent beside Su Li, moved!


    Without seeing any actions from him, the sword in his hand had been out of the sheath!


    Whooshing!


    A stunning sword light shed in the air!


    No!


    It could not be said to be one, but nine sword lightsbining into one!


    Fang Yuan stabbed nine times at this instant!


    Bang!


    Qing Sen was shocked, backed a few steps, and looked forward in amazement. He saw that Fang Yuan¡¯s sword had been on Lu He¡¯s neck, and the sleeve of Lu He which he waved was ragged. There was a heavy sword wound on the back of his hand where the bone was visible, drops of blood falling down along his fingertips.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation was so powerful that he defeated the inborn eighth-hurdle senior with one move?!


    Qu Qingning pursed his lips and murmured, ¡°This guy gets the limelight again.¡±


    Although Yin Xuetong tried tough, now she only wanted to make her revenge. She was not as optimistic as Qu Qingning, and just pulled the corner of her mouth with helplessness.


    ¡°So far, your Lu Family has only one choice.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at frightened Lu He and said coldly, slowly moving away the sword.


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Sword was into the sheath!


    Su Li saw this scene with a pensive look but saying nothing.


    Lu He shocked for a while before calmed down and sat back with his limp feet. Watching Fang Yuan returning to Su Li expressionlessly, his lips shook, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It¡¯s just a few years.


    Fang Yuan actually had cultivated from the acquired to the inborn ninth hurdle?! Even if practicing in the Practice Pool in the sect all day, he could not improve so fast!


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    Lu Hai took a deep breath, as if to relieve all the horror. His eyes returned to Su Li again with apletely different view. She was able to cultivate Fang Yuan to the inborn ninth hurdle in just a few years. She¡¯s so powerful... Even the Wei Family could notpare!


    Maybe... it was worth a bet!


    ¡°Yes, our Lu Family really has no way back. So, Lady, please tell us the n, and we will make preparations for it...¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to prepare for.¡± Su Li faintly said, ¡°The only thing your Lu Family has to do is to lead us to meet the people of the Wei Family. You don¡¯t need to take part in the subsequent battles.¡±


    Lu Hai smiled reluctantly. It was obviously that Su Li did not believe him and refused to disclose any news, but now that he had promised to join Su Li¡¯s side, he could only suppress the anxiety in his heart and nodded.


    After that, Su Li quickly left. The three brothers of the Lu Family spent an entire night to forge an ordinary poisonous insect that was exactly the same as the poisonous insect king by using of its dead body, and Su Li arrived before they could have a rest.


    This time, Su Li was no longer followed by Fang Yuan, but Xuan He and... hundreds of desperados of the Spiritual Realm wearing guard¡¯s armors of the Lu Family!


    Seeing this, Lu Hai¡¯s pupils shrank for a shock, and his anxiety also receded a lot. The armor of their Lu Family guards was specially made. In recent years, the Lu Family had weakened and had no ability to make multiple sets. But Su Li brought so many sets in just one night, which was enough to prove her great power.


    In fact, after Xuan He chose the family, he began to work. If it was only one day, even the Spiritual Realm was impossible to finish it.


    Su Li nced at the fake poisonous insect king to ensure that there were no mistakes, and immediately ordered to set off.


    A team of hundreds of people marched forward to the imperial pce, which naturally caught the Wei Family¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Stop! Common people are forbidden to enter the pce!¡±


    The pcemander screamed and stopped the team. He took a nce briefly of the three brothers of the Lu Family, and finally looked at Lu Hai. Heughed and said ironically, ¡°So, Head of the Lu Family, you are going to rebel with so many people here?¡±


    Lu Hai smiled, and said in a docile manner, ¡°Definitely not. Ie here to present a treasure to His Majesty. Commander, please notify for us. As for these guards, they just buy time for us to protect ourselves.¡±


    Seeing Lu Hai¡¯s attitude being so humble, themander¡¯s expression changed slightly. When he saw the wooden box in Lu¡¯s hands, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised, ¡°Is it in your hands ...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the poisonous insect king!¡±


    Lu Hai took the conversation and bowed down, ¡°I have been disconnected from this poisonous insect. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it in person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! The Lu Family sumbs!¡±


    A joy burst inmand¡¯s heart. If he could get the poisonous insect king to present to the emperor, it would be a big credit!


    ¡°Thank you, Head of the Lu Family! I will give this thing to His Majesty, and you will not have to go into the pce to take risks. Isn¡¯t it the best of both worlds?¡±


    As he said, themander reached out his hands to grab the wooden box. Hearing this, Lu Hai¡¯s expression slightly changed, and he drew back his hands quickly.


    Themander grabbed nothing in his hands, so, his face being immediately gloomy, ¡°Lu Hai, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you have any intention to present your treasure to His Majesty?!¡±


    Whoosh!


    After he said the words, the imperial forbidden guards around the pce immediately drew swords, and the atmosphere was tense for a moment.


    A fight was imminent!

 Chapter 290 - Identity exposure

    <strong>Chapter 290 Identity exposure</strong>


    ¡°Commander Xiang, Ie with sincerity and want to offer my treasure to His Majesty.¡±


    Lu Hai had been a homeowner for more than ten years. At present, the situation was not good. He remained calm and said, ¡°This is my family¡¯s most valuable treasure. Only when I give it to His Majesty in person, can I be at ease. Otherwise, if it is reced by a fake one, who will take full responsibility? And you... can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Themander¡¯s face changed slightly and looked a little unhappy. Lu Hai¡¯s words made him embarrassed, but what Lu Hai said... was reasonable. If Lu Hai really lied to him with a fake insect king, he would not be rewarded. Instead, he would be severely punished by His Majesty.


    Probably Lu Hai was scaring him, but he didn¡¯t have to take... this risk.


    With this in mind, Commander Xiang gave a cold hum, and waved his right hand to order the imperial forbidden guards behind him to make way. Then he also made way, saying indifferently, ¡°Pleasee in, Head of Lu family.¡±


    Lu Hai relieved a lot and gave him a fist and palm salute, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Finishing his words, he immediately took many ¡°guards¡± behind him into the Imperial Pce through the gate and disappeared.


    Commander Xiang couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Ho, stupid! The vision of the three brothers of Lu Family is still low. It will make no ssh of water at all just taking such small quantity of persons.¡±


    Of course, he knew that Lu Hai entered the pce with other purposes, but a small family which only survived upon an insect king was impossible to contend with the royal family.


    Did he really think that the Wei Family was afraid of them because of an insect king of the longevity realm?


    He had witnessed the old ancestor of the longevity realm of the Wei Family whose strength was more horrible than the insect king!


    The royal family had never attacked the Lu Family just because they were too weak to be a threat. Now that they came here to court death with presenting an insect king, the Wei Family absolutely weed them.


    Under Commander Xiang¡¯s special help, Lu Hai and his team did not suffer any obstacles when entering the pce and arrived at the pce hall smoothly.


    A middle-aged man with a square face and in a yellow robe sat on the throne of the hall. He looked dignified with a certain elegance of schrs. If people only look at his appearance, they would not believe that he was the head of the Wei Family, Wei Yanghong, the one who had set off the bloody war of Nanjiang Country these years.


    At this moment, Wei Yanghong nced at the three brothers of the Lu Family, and finally looked at Lu Hai with a faint smile, saying,


    ¡°Head of Lu Family, we both know an ancient saying which runs that a wise man submits to fate. It is the right choice for you to dedicate the insect king to me.¡±


    Lu Hai held the box so tight that his joints were pale, not replying. He had done his task now, but why didn¡¯t the mysterious girl act?


    Wei Yanghong¡¯s six senses were so keen that he immediately sensed the anomaly form Lu Hai¡¯s hesitation.


    At this time, Su Li in a set of the Lu Family¡¯s armor finally spoke indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s act.¡±


    As she said, hundreds of desperados of the Spiritual Realm rushed out murderously and a dead atmosphere covered the hall!


    In few seconds, all the seven hundred imperial guards around the hall were killed! The burst of power made Wei Yanghong¡¯splexion slightly changed.


    Hundreds of the Lu Family¡¯s guards were all warriors of the inborn realm. The situation seemed bad!


    ¡°Assassins!! Escorting His Majesty!!¡±


    The sharp voice of a eunuch who stood beside Wei Yanghong broke through the sky. He burst power of the peak of the inborn realm, stood in front of Wei Yanghong and chopped towards Lu Hai closest to him.


    ¡°The Lu Family dare to collude with outsiders. Go die!!¡±


    The imperial manager turned out to be a hidden senior!


    The three brothers of the Lu Family suddenly retreated in horror. At this instant, a sword light suddenly burst from the eunuch¡¯s side as fast as possible!


    ¡°So fast! No!!¡±


    The old eunuch yelled and wanted to avoid it, but the sword slight was too fast to make him react. As he saw the light, the ending was already doomed.


    ¡°Um...¡±


    The old eunuch¡¯s face froze immediately. Then a ray of bloodline appeared at his neck, and his head fell down with a sound ¡°thub¡±. Before he made any contributions to the emperor, he was stabbed with a sword!


    Lu Hai stared nkly at the lying headless body on the ground and froze. For a while, he looked at the direction of the sword light, happening to see Fang Yuan putting his sword into the sheath.


    The eunuch also reached the peak of the inborn realm, but he was killed by one sword light of Fang Yuan who was only 20 years old!


    At this time, Lu He knew that Fang Yuan¡¯s strength was even more horrible than he thought.


    After killing the guards around Wei Yanghong, Fang Yuan went forward indifferently and grabbed Wei Yanghong who was still pretending to be calm. He pulled Wei Yanghong in front of Su Li and threw him fiercely. As Lu Hai and others heard a clear ¡°click¡±, their scalps tingled for a while.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Wei Yanghong endured severe pain in his knee, looked up to nce at Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning and others, and finally looked at Su Li, ¡°Are you the rescuer of these young men?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not a rescuer. I just make a deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Ho...¡±


    Wei Yanghong suddenlyughed after hearing this, ¡°Girl, you are too young. Although I don¡¯t understand how the offspring of these three families persuaded you to oppose me, you must have been cheated. Do you think that you can evaluate the Wei Family¡¯s foundation?¡±


    Su Li looked indifferent, and her mind seemed unchanged.


    Seeing this, Wei Yanghong didn¡¯t stop persuading her, continuing,


    ¡°All forces of Nanjiang Country are in my hands. You are not the people of our Nanjiang Country and have no conflict with our Wei Family, so, you have no need to be involved in this fight. If you let me go and take your guards away, I won¡¯t hold you ountable. But if you still insist, none of you are able to leave here today!¡±


    ¡°No conflict?¡±


    Su Li repeated andughed, ¡°His Majesty, may I ask you that who made the decision to cooperate with the Hehuan Sect to attack the Ling family?¡±


    Wei Yanghong¡¯splexion changed instantly. The n was so secret, but how could this girl know it?!


    Just when he was shocked and doubtful, a buzzing suddenly sounded around the hall, and then mists of mysterious fog appeared inside the hall and wrapped it.


    ¡°A tactical matrix?!¡±


    Lu Hai and others immediately reacted, looking around the desperados of the Spiritual Realm hiding in the mysterious fog. At this moment, they finally understood what Su Li was nning.


    As long as there was a tactical matrix, Su Li and her team would take the initiative, and the Wei Family could not rely on the great number of the guards but the strength to beat them!


    ¡°Well, Head of Wei, you needed to buy time, so did I. But now the matrix has beenpleted, so, stop your useless words. I think your Wei Family members have also arrived at the outside of the hall. So, let¡¯s meet them.¡±


    Su Li said with a smile, but Wei Yanghong felt cold for a while. His purpose had been made out by this girl immediately.


    Before he resisted, Fang Yuan had taken him to the edge of the tactical matrix outside the hall. When they looked ahead, the square below the stone steps outside the hall was densely arrayed the imperial guards waiting to fight. Many princes and princesses hade, including Sixth Princess Wei Zhenzhen.


    The one standing in the forefront was a white-hair old man in a ck robe. When the man saw Fang Yuan carrying Wei Yanghong who legs had broken, hisplexion was instantly horrible and cold.


    ¡°Young man, you are doomed to die today.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled coldly and didn¡¯t say any words. Su Li nced at the old man in a ck robe and said lightly, ¡°Are you the old ancestor of the Wei family, Wei Hetian?¡±


    Hearing this, the old man in a ck robe noticed the standing petite girl, Su Li. At this time, he just noticed that Fang Yuan and other people all stood behind Su Li at least half-body distance away.


    Was she the real leader?


    The old man in a ck robe was stunned secretly, but hisplexion didn¡¯t change at all. Heughed at her, ¡°A witless young girl has no qualification to see the old ancestor of our Wei Family. I am Wei Xun, the first elder of the Wei Family.¡±


    When Wei Zhenzhen saw Su Li, a sh of suspicion showed in her eyes. After a moment, she suddenly eximed, ¡°Princess Li! You are Princess Li of Dahan Country, Su Li, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    The old man in a ck robe¡¯s face changed slightly. He wondered maybe the power of the Dongfang Family had reach here.


    Su Li nced at Wei Zhenzhen, but quickly moved away,ughing lightly, ¡°Princess Li... I am not a member of the Dongfang Family. First Elder, maybe you can call me... Mr. Li.¡±


    Ms. Li!


    ¡°Are... you Mr. Li?!¡±


    The old man in a ck robe¡¯s face changed dramatically. After the auction of Dahan Country, this name had spread to other countries besides Dahan Country. Of course, he had heard it.


    It was said that Mr. Li¡¯s medical skills couldpete with Qi Xianqing¡¯s, and his cultivation was unfathomable. But no one could imagine the true identity of Mr. Li turned out to be a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl!


    ¡°Wei Yanghong, your identity seems not heavy enough to make the old ancestor of the Wei Family appear.¡±


    Seeing that Wei Xun had no reaction for a while, Su Liughed lightly beside Wei Yanghong. A little oddness showed in Wei Yanghong¡¯s eyes, but his tone remained unchanged, ¡°Su Li, First Elder is in charge of our Wei Family and his right is above me. If you have any requirements, you can say now.¡±


    ¡°Requirements?¡±


    Su Li chuckled covering her mouth with her hand. When she was about to say something, Wei Xun, who was very close to her standing below the steps, suddenly moved!


    Shwing!!


    A super powerful strength erupted from his old body, and the floor tiles under his feet exploded. He rushed to Su Li as a residual image, almost making an explosion sound in the air!


    At the same time, his right palm turned to be w-shaped, and gravely struck Su Li¡¯s delicate neck!


    Seeing that Su Li was shocked by the sudden attack and couldn¡¯t move any all, he was happy secretly. Since Su Li was the leader, everything could be solved as long as she was controlled.


    When his palm was about to hit her neck, she suddenly showed a weird smile on her face.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a trick!¡±


    Wei Xun anticipated the bad situation. When he was about to draw his hand back, Xuan He suddenly appeared like a phantom and grabbed Wei Xun¡¯s wrist. Then a clear click sted forth through the air.


    Wei Xun gave a grunt. With his palm, he wanted to use Xuan He¡¯s strength to escape, but Xuan He followed him closely like a tarsal maggot. In a sh, he had fought with Wei Xun for several blows.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang!!


    With each blow, Wei Xun took a step back. After thest blow, he managed to stand still but couldn¡¯t help spitting blood out of his mouth.


    So strong!


    Wei Xun looked at Xuan He whoseplexion was indifferent in horror. This man was definitely not of the first hurdle of the longevity realm as him. The man at least reached the peak of the first hurdle of the longevity realm. Wei Xun was not his opponent at all.


    Thinking of this, Wei Xun nced at Wei Yanghong whose eyes still hid a desire to survive and a sh of fierceness showed on his face. Despite of Wei Zhenzhen and other princes and princesses¡¯ shocks, he decisively ordered,


    ¡°Listen, the Imperial guards. Array and attack!¡±

 Chapter 291 - Despair

    <strong>Chapter 291 Despair</strong>


    ¡°No, First Elder! Our father is still in their hands!¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen and other princes and princesses eximed, but Wei Xun turned a deaf ear and the imperial guards did not hesitate to execute the order. In a moment, hundreds of condensed beams of spiritual power shot to Su Li!


    Su Li¡¯s lips slightly hooked. She calmly and leisurely took Wei Yanghong a step back, properly preventing all attacks from entering the tactical matrix.


    Wei Xun¡¯s face immediately changed. Until now, he suddenly found out that there was a big tactical matrix around the pce hall. Hundreds of beams of spiritual power bombarded on it but made no difference.


    What level the big tactical matrix was? Its protective capability was so powerful!


    Seeing Wei Xun being shocked, Su Liughed at Wei Hongyang slightly, ¡°You seems to be more cowardly than I thought. You worked hard and cudgeled your brains to gain the state power and territory, but now they will belong to another man.¡±


    Wei Yanghong¡¯s face was pale, and his forehead was full of cold sweat due to either excessive blood loss or Wei Xun¡¯s ruthlessness.


    He snorted coldly, ¡°Instead of letting you upy our Nanjiang Country, it¡¯s better to let the offspring of our Wei Family be enthroned. Do you want to take me as a hostage? Give it up!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Surrounded by the array of the imperial guards, Wei Xun could approach the edge of the tactical matrix. Hearing Wei Yanghong¡¯s words, he praised Wei Hongyang loudly. And he continued, ¡°Su Li, no matter who you are, you are doomed to die today. Xiang Shi!¡±


    When Commander Xiang was called, he came up and trembled with fear, saying quickly, ¡°First Elder, I have issued an order of urgent assembly. Two minutes and thirty secondster, all the city guards in Tiangu City will gather here and no enemy will escape then!¡±


    Seeing Xiang Shi who was pretending to be confident, Wei Xun snorted coldly, ¡°Go to prepare for it. I¡¯ll investigate your guilty of dereliction of duty after this thing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, First Elder. I will prepare now!¡±


    Knowing that Wei Xun didn¡¯t mean to punish him, Xiang Shi was relieved suddenly and left awkwardly in horror.


    After dealing with this matter, Wei Xun turned his head and grinned hideously, ¡°Stupid! Little girl, a senior of the second hurdle of the longevity realm and a ¡°turtle shell¡± are impossible to defeat our Wei Family.¡±


    ¡°You only bring hundreds of people, so, the tactical matrix can¡¯t be strong. Even if thousands of people can¡¯t break through it, tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands will make it.


    Su Li frowned and did not answer.


    Wei Xun was relieved, thinking that Su Li couldn¡¯t struggle at all, so, his tone was sharp,


    ¡°I give you two choices now. The first is to release the head of our family and you and your team take the personal poisonous insect of our Wei Family, listen to me and fight for the Wei Family! In this way, all of you have a chance to keep your life, enjoy prosperity and wealth and even hold certain power in the Wei Family. As for you...¡±


    A sh of evil light showed in Wei Xun¡¯s eyes, ¡°You are so young, so, it will be a pity if you take the personal poisonous insect. I happen to need an adopted daughter to serve me. If you agree, I can guarantee that you don¡¯t need to take the insect. Besides, except me, no one dare to bully you in the whole Wei Family. What do you think?¡±


    After Wei Xun finished his words, he looked forward to Su Li¡¯s response, but Wei Zhenzhen was angry, saying, ¡°First Elder, Su Li is the culprit who makes father¡¯s legs broken and makes him lose dignity. How can you forgive her?!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! My decision is not up to you!¡±


    Wei Xun scolded and red at her. When he was about to say something, a crash of apuse suddenly sounded in the tactical matrix.


    ¡°p, p, p, p...¡±


    Seeing Wei Xun turning his head, Su Li stopped and shook her head,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how such a stupid family is able to take charge of a country.¡±


    Wei Xun was furious when he heard the words, but Su Li interrupted him before he said anything ruthless.


    ¡°Forget it. Xuan He, act. Since the old ancestor of the Wei Family doesn¡¯te out, then force him out!¡±


    Xuan He immediately rushed out and attacked Wei Xun with cold palms!


    There was an old saying that when a lord was disgraced, his servant should die for loyalty!


    Wei Xun¡¯s offending words to Su Li just now hadpletely aroused his anger, so, he made full power to attack him!


    The air wave was like a terrible hurricane, blowing the imperial guards everywhere. Wei Xun originally thought he was safe being surrounded by the array, but he immediately became frightened.


    It¡¯s unstoppable!


    An array of a thousand people couldn¡¯t stop it!


    This was an array of a thousand people of the peak of the acquired realm!


    This person was above the level of the second hurdle of the longevity realm!


    Wei Xun didn¡¯t have time to remind the imperial guards and escaped madly backwards. He could survive for a while, but those imperial guards were unlucky. The terrible attack crushed and the imperial guards turned out to be blood mist. The atmosphere of panic spread immediately, making the remaining guards scattered.


    They worked hard to cultivate themselves and joined the army just for making a living, not for dying for the Wei Family.


    ¡°Shit. Defend them, you ungrateful people!¡±


    Wei Xun scolded madly. He made full use of his bodily movement of practicing martial arts to defend Xuan He¡¯s attacks. Only if he could hold out for two minutes and thirty seconds, could him have a chance to survive!


    Two minutes and thirty seconds...


    Thinking of this, Wei Xun wanted to scold again. If those imperial guards didn¡¯t escape, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable situation.


    ¡°Traitors... You are all traitors! All of you will die when the reinforcementse!¡±


    Wei Xun scolded. Under the suppression of Xuan He, he soon couldn¡¯t even speak. However, he was the first elder of the Wei Family and had reached the first hurdle of the longevity realm for decades, so, he could manage to survive by unique means. He just hoped that the reinforcements coulde quickly.


    At that time, even a senior of the third hurdle of the longevity realm would die under the attacks of one hundred thousand city guards!


    Wei Zhenzhen fled to one side of the pce under the protection of a senior of the inborn realm, but other normal princes and princesses were unlucky, bing a part of the blood mist.


    ¡°Princess, this man¡¯s cultivation is really terrible. First Elder can¡¯t stop him. Let¡¯s ask the old ancestor for help!¡±


    A guard beside her reminded her in time. Wei Zhenzhen, who was stunned, finally found a method. Her eyes was full of hope, ¡°Yes! Our Wei Family still has an old ancestor. Hurry up, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll ask the old ancestor for help!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen didn¡¯t care about her usual arrogance, tightly grabbing the guard¡¯s arms and being taken away by him. However, she didn¡¯t know that her words and deeds were noticed by Su Li.


    Fang Yuan coldly stared at Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s departure and came to that direction, touching the hilt of his sword.


    But at this time, Su Li stopped him with one hand. Looking at Fang Yuan¡¯s puzzled eyes, she smiled slightly, ¡°No hurry. Let¡¯s y a long game. You have more chancestter.¡±


    Fang Yuan stopped and returned to Su Li. After a while, he suddenly raised his head and said to Su Li, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t look back at him, saying faintly, ¡°Actually, everything I did is for myself. If you thank me, I will feel embarrassed.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned. He didn¡¯t understand. Nanjiang Country and Su Li had no rtionship, so, how they were linked together?


    ¡°In the future... you will understand.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say much, squatting and slightly pinching Wei Yanghong¡¯s wrist, but no life ring appeared after a long time.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, he was a local spirit of the nevend...¡±


    A sh of disappointment showed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Then she threw Wei Yanghong between Fang Yuan and Qu Qingning without hesitation, ¡°He is useless. Who will you guys kill him?¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, a sword light from Qu Qingning¡¯s waist shed across Wei Yanghong¡¯s neck, leaving no time for Wei Yanghong to ask for help.


    ¡°You break the rule!¡±


    Yin Xuetong pulled out half of the dagger, but had to insert it back angrily.


    Qu Qingning grinned, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. There is no difference no matter who killed him. I did it for you! Besides, you have many chances to kill enemiester. Don¡¯t care about this one.¡±


    After he said this, he looked at Fang Yuan and Fang Mu who looked both angry, and his voice became lower subconsciously, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave more enemies to youter.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Mu looked happier. His eldest brother broke Wei Yanghong¡¯s legs at least, and his brother Ning and sister Tong were families, so, he was the worst one, having no chance to do anything to Wei Yanghong.


    No one thought that there was anything wrong to kill Wei Yanghong ruthlessly. The hatred of the extermination of the n had never been forgotten and would be endless!


    Only when they killed the members of the Wei Family as many as possible could they relieve their hatred!


    Two minutes and thirty seconds passed quickly, but for Wei Xun, even a breath time was so long. In the face of Xuan He¡¯s continuous attacks, his strength had been extremely exhausted. If Xuan He had attacked him with all his cultivation instead of a pair of flesh palms, he would have been probably dead long ago.


    When Wei Xun thought he would die, there was a strong wave behind him.


    ¡°Attack!!¡±


    ¡°Attack, attack, attack!¡±


    ¡°Kill rebels and protect the Emperor!¡±


    The city guards finally came here!


    Wei Xun was overjoyed, but before his joysted for half breath, a pair of white palms like jade suddenly appeared.


    It was not Xuan He¡¯s hands!


    Wei Xun looked frightened, bursting thest strength in his body to avoid the attack. However, although he retreated quickly, the palms stretched out faster like a phantom, piercing his pubic region in the blink of an eye!


    Wei Xun felt a sudden pain in his abdomen, and his genuine energy waspletely drained, having no power instantly.


    The hands didn¡¯t seem to give him time to be sad. She held his shoulders and Wei Xun dazed for a while. When he was awake, he found that he was inside the pce. The one lying beside him was Wei Yanghong who had just died.


    He was caught in the pce hall in a blink of an eye.


    No matter how bad his situation was, he was a senior of the longevity realm. His genuine energy was condensed as firm as a rock, so, how could it be so easily broken by others?!


    Could it be that in addition to Xuan He, there were people of the fourth hurdle of the longevity realm, and even more terrifying people hiding here?


    Wei Xun looked confused and decadent. He looked up and saw Xuan He backing to the pce hurriedly. In his puzzled eyes, Xuan He suddenly knelt down and mournfully said, ¡°Highly Great Master, I am in dereliction of duty, even letting you do it in person!¡±


    Along the direction where Xuan He knelt down, Wei Xun saw the person being called ¡°Highly Great Master¡±, and the confusion on his face instantly turned to be a shock.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m on the whim. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Su Li waved her hands and looked at the dense and overwhelming city guards out of the hall, saying, ¡°Well, let¡¯s move on the next step. They should have arrived.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, a burst of bright light exposed in the slightly dim pce hall.


    Wei Xun was originally shocked by Su Li¡¯s cultivation, but the following scene made himpletely despaired.

 Chapter 292 - Yue Wuhai

    <strong>Chapter 292 Yue Wuhai</strong>


    In the original empty hall, shes of mysterious patterns full of spiritual force appeared secretly.


    Another big tactical matrix!


    Wei Xun took a closer look. The patterns of this tactical matrix were far moreplex than the patterns of other tactical matrices he usually saw. Therefore, he could not guess the origin of the tactical matrix from the patterns. But soon, he understood the role of this tactical matrix.


    Rumble!


    The spiritual force of the universe and earth converged from the nothingness. A muffled sound rang out, and then a mysterious power emanated from the patterns. The space of the tactical matrix seemed to be unclear and unreal immediately like looking at flowers in the mist.


    Then¡ª


    Whooshing! Whooshing! Whooshing! Whooshing! Whooshing! Whooshing!...


    One after another, unidentified people kept emerging from the patterns. Until the space of tactical matrix could no longer hold people, the space wavepletely stopped. In the spacious hall, another 218 people appeared!


    ¡°Teleportation tactical matrix! It¡¯s the long-lost teleportation tactical matrix!¡±


    Wei Xun¡¯s face waspletely pale and his lips trembled. His eyes had no more hope, but the deep worries about the Wei Family¡¯s future!


    In a short time of two minutes and thirty seconds, a transmission tactical matrix was set up. Besides, the cultivation of the warriors sent by the tactical matrix was all above the inborn fifth hurdle. One warrior in such a high-quality army was so able to beat a hundred people. The tens of thousands of city guards outside at most didn¡¯t be defeated by the army...


    What¡¯s more, the wave of the teleportation tactical matrix had not stopped!


    The sounds of the outside city guards¡¯ attacks on the protective tactical matrix gradually increased, but Wei Xun turned a deaf ear, staring at the extra groups of warriors of the inborn realm from the teleportation tactical matrix. Until the number of the warriors increased to two thousand, Wei Xun finally could not bear off the blow and passed out.


    ¡°Highly Great Master...¡±


    As soon as Xuan He came and spoke, he saw Su Li frown slightly, so, he quickly changed his words, ¡°Ms. Li, the pce hall is too small to amodate our people. But two thousand guards of the Spiritual Realm are absolutely enough to defeat all the external resistance!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and raised her head, saying, ¡°Fine, stop then. Time is almost up.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, the team formed by a hundred warriors to maintain the tactical matrix suddenly spat out blood at the same time, and the tactical matrix overhead made a series of sounds like ss shattering.


    The protective tactical matrix broke!


    ¡°Who is this to disturb me?¡±


    A calm old voice implying anger burst from the nothingness!


    Xuan He¡¯splexion changed slightly. Looking up, he really saw a slightly sloppy old man in sackclothing slowly from the horizon. The old man¡¯s appearance was very ordinary. If it was not the surrounding scenes at the moment, he was more like an old farmer in the countryside.


    When Xuan He just saw him, it seemed that there were boundless radiance shining behind him and the dazzling radiance made Xuan He fail to open his eyes.


    ¡°Bad news, Highly Great Master. This person is definitely a powerful senior of the nothingness realm. We can¡¯t beat him. Only the top five heads of the Spiritual Realm can defeat him!¡±


    Xuan He was negative about the situation.


    The nothingness realm was the fifth hurdle of the Longevity Realm. Reaching this level, a practitioner¡¯s the body and the universe formed a cycle, and the practitioner could be free from the gravity and stand in the air like an immortal!


    The old man¡¯s strength was so powerful that practitioners of the first four hurdles of the longevity realm could not imagine it.


    Xuan He was fortunate to have seen the strength of the first head of the Spiritual Realm, and it was truly earth-shattering.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the old ancestor of the Wei Family who came towards them like strolling in the courtyard.


    Wei Hetian!


    No wonder having trouble of domestic turmoil and foreign aggression and having provoked a lot of hatred, the Wei Family had never been exterminated. Instead, it became stronger. The reason was that it had such a senior to protect it. His cultivation was top even in the spiritual circle, let alone in martial arts circle.


    As Su Li thought, the elder hade to the hall. When he saw Wei Yanghong, who had died in the pool of blood, and Wei Xun, who had lost his cultivation, his calm face changed.


    ¡°They are two important descendants of our Wei Family, but one died and one is injured now. Then, all of you should die for this!¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions or even Su Li¡¯s name, but made the trial directly.


    He was decisive to kill them!


    The energy of the nothingness realm swept the hall like a tide, and even the sky became gloomy visibly. The atmosphere was extremely depressed.


    ¡°What the hell old monster he is?!¡±


    Qu Qingning was scared to scream and Yin Xuetong looked pale. Even Fang Yuan, who had always kept standing in front of them, couldn¡¯t help being frightened with pale face and stiff body.


    Xuan He¡¯s face changed drastically. He stepped forward in front of Su Li to protect her and hurriedly spoke to her by sensation, ¡°Highly Great Master, you quickly take them away. The teleportation tactical matrix can still be used. Just reverse the pattern lines to the Spiritual Realm, and you will be safe!¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath, and the genuine energy in the body immediately began to run in a strange trajectory. At the same time, she had aches in her wrists, which was a sign that her foundation would soon be consumed dramatically.


    Suddenly¡ª


    A gray shadow shed from the sky came in a quite fast speed!


    Fast!


    It¡¯s quite fast!


    Within a blink of an eye, the gray shadow actually came to Wei Hetian, and then stretched out his hands, making a blow with Wei Hetian ordinarily.


    Next moment¡ª


    Boom!!


    The shock wave instantly sted the sturdy pce halls into powder, making them a historical thing, and spread at a very fast speed, causing countless pce halls to copse.


    Qu Qingning watched the pce halls being razed to the ground in shock. It was just a blow between Wei Hetian and the gray shadow that the less than half of the pce copsed!


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    Xuan He breathed a sigh of relief, looking happy. The quality of this pce hall was extraordinary, fully blocking seventy percent of the impact. In addition, the gray shadow cushioned the impact. So, there was no casualty inside the pce hall. But out of the pce hall¡ª?


    Xuan He looked pitifully at the blood froth outside. The tens of thousands of city guards died in the hands of the Wei Family before they had chances to make much difference.


    ¡°Do you know this man?¡±


    After Su Li calmed the boiled genuine energy in her body, and the aches of her wrists also eased, she had time to ask questions.


    Xuan He said quickly, ¡°Ms. Li, he is the second head of the Spiritual Realm, Yue Wuhai who is in charge of the secr world, the Spiritual Realm. He must have been aware of your crisis, so, he takes the initiative to save you.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. She watched the two men who were constantly fighting in the sky and making waves of terror, stopping talking.


    After all, Yue Wuhai was the second head of the Spiritual Realm. His cultivation was better than Wei Hetian, so, Wei Hetian soon appeared to be overmatched. It could be believed that he would be defeated soon.


    ¡°But, if Yue Wuhai wants to capture him while ensuring him alive...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed that it would take a while to see the results of the battle. She walked in front of Wei Xun and stabbed on Wei Xun¡¯s wrist with one finger. Suddenly, a faint blue light lit up.


    Life Ring!


    Outsiders!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed a ray of coldness immediately. She stood up immediately andmanded, ¡°Take him away and put him in prison, but don¡¯t make him die. He is useful.¡±


    Xuan He naturally executed it, and sent someone to take Wei Xun away and protect him.


    Su Li did not make any concealment to this scene. Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning and others saw it clearly.


    Su Li stood up and saw that Fang Mu was puzzled. She smiled slightly and looked at Fang Yuan, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to ask?¡±


    Qu Qingning was about to speak, but before he spoke, Fang Yuan interrupted, ¡°I believe in you!¡±


    When Fang Mu saw the firm look on his elder brother¡¯s face, he had to shut up with unwillingness. This was not an easy thing.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he looked at Su Li firmly, barely hiding the hotness in his eyes, ¡°I believe that you must have your reason for doing this, and I will not ask. If you want to tell me one day, I will be happy to listen.¡±


    ¡°Brother Fang...¡±


    Yin Xuetong was hesitant. The people of the Wei Family were their enemies, because they wiped out the ns of all of them. If Su Li saved Wei Hetian¡¯s life, they wouldn¡¯t revenge for their dead families.


    Su Li nced at Yin Xuetong with an unchanged smile on her face, ¡°They will die finally. But... not now.¡±


    Then when?


    Yin Xuetong wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    Along the way, Su Li did a lot of things that was wired or even puzzling, but Su Li proved to them with facts that all her decisions were right.


    The seeds of trust had long been buried in their hearts. Even if they were facing enemies exterminating their ns, after a moment of hesitation, everyone still chose to believe Su Li¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, thank you.¡±


    There was a sweet smile on Su Li¡¯s face. Fang Yuan was shocked slightly, and the scene in his eyes became a little unreal. She never showed such an expression to anyone except Ling Li.


    At this moment, Su Li didn¡¯t bring him happiness, but a sense of deep anxiety.


    Her decisions had never been changed, which once made him desperate. For that, he had to paralyze himself by practicing crazily. But now, Su Li¡¯s change might foretell something...


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t have much time to think. Soon, there was a violent wave in the nothingness, and then a gray shadow shed. A scruffy middle-aged alcoholic dragged Wei Hetian who looked like a dead dog and appeared in front of everyone.


    Su Li was a little shocked that Yue Wuhai actually captured Wei Hetian while keeping that old man alive by himself, so his strength must be beyond her imagination.


    ¡° Lord Wuhai, I am your subordinate, Xuan He!¡±


    Xuan He stepped forward to salute. Yue Wuhai nodded slightly, passed him and threw Wei Hetian in front of Su Li. After looking at her up and down, he said in a disrespectful tone, ¡°Are you Su Li?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say a word indifferently, but Yue Wuhai didn¡¯t get angry, saying in a tone as in as talking a fact,


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t not know why Lady Jing Xin regarded you as Highly Great Master, but a little girl of the first hurdle of the longevity realm is not qualified to own this title.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I am qualified or not.¡±


    Su Li retorted faintly. With his ironic expression, Yue Wuhai¡¯s voice was firm, ¡°Lady Jing Xin will surely sober up, and you will taste the bitter fruit by then!¡±


    ¡°My ending is also not up to you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression did not change at all. Yue Wuhai snorted coldly, ¡°No wonder you can deceive Lady Jing Xin. Unfortunately, such a state of mind has never been used in the right way. As for the order arranged by Lady Jing Xin about you, I will execute definitely, but this does not mean that I believe in you. I will thoroughly investigate what happened that day! You, behave yourself...¡±


    After Yue Wuhai finished speaking, he turned back and disappeared into the sky immediately before Su Li had a chance to say a word.


    On the ruins of the pce, Su Li silently looked at Wei Hetian who had passed out. No one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 293 - The throne

    <h4>Chapter 293 The throne</h4>


    Yue Wuhai¡¯s bad attitude towards Su Li suddenly made Xuan He who had always praised him embarrassed.


    Xuan He didn¡¯t say embarrassedly until Yue Wuhaipletely disappeared from the sky, ¡°Ms. Li...¡±


    ¡°No need to say much.¡±


    There was no sign of anger on Su Li¡¯s face, ¡°Do your business.¡±


    Xuan He, who wanted to say a few more good words for Yue Wuhai, had to shut up reluctantly. He came to the two thousand spiritual guards and issued an order. Hearing this, they immediately turned into ghosts and rushed to other directions in the imperial pce.


    For a while, there was another mess in the imperial pce with continuous mixed cries and screams!


    After losing Wei powerful Hetian, the remaining effective forces of the Wei family were destroyed by the spiritual guards, not being able to make any resistance. It took half a day to recover a quiet imperial pce.


    ¡°Ms. Li, there was an unexpected finding.¡±


    Xuan He suddenly came, holding a young girl in his hand. Although the girl wore an ordinary maid dress and her face was dirty, Su Li recognized that she was Wei Zhenzhen at a nce.


    ¡°You are fortunate.¡±


    Su Limented. Wei Zhenzhen tried to suppress the fear in her heart, and said with grudge, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! If you want to kill me, just do it!¡±


    Her these words... showed that the sixth princess didn¡¯t have much social experience.


    Su Li shook her head slightly, and hit Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s Neiguan Point with her finger. Wei Zhenzhen¡¯s wrist instantly lit an orange bright ring.


    ¡°What... what is this?¡±


    Wei Zhenzhen was terrified. She never knew that such a strange existence was hidden in her body.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, and shemanded, ¡°Take her away and put her alone in prison.¡±


    Light blue, dark blue, light orange...


    Just for the outsiders she found, there were three different colors, but no one was the same as her. She remembered that her life ring... was as crimson like the color of blood!


    ¡°It seems that more people need to bepared to know thew of the Life Ring.¡±


    With this in mind, her eyes shed scarlet bright and she immediately turned into the teleportation tactical matrix and disappeared from the imperial pce.


    After five minutes, as Xuan He evacuated with his team, the huge imperial pce became dead silent and deserted.


    The wind sobbed like a wailing sound. Only the blood that hadn¡¯t dried up under the ruins was the only witness to the terrifying battle.


    Two days had passed since then. The entire Tiangu City had been in extremely strange peace.


    No one dared to act!


    No one dared to go to the imperial pce to see what had happened!


    The wave emanating from Yue Wuhai in the battle was enough to cover the entire Tiangu City. That power was beyond the imagination of all Families in Tiangu City. No one would survive more than one breath under this power!


    However, no matter how scared these Families were, time was passing.


    Eight dayster, the pce was as dead as a ghost town. Someone finally dared to enter the pce to investigate.


    But he was almost scared to death by the scene!


    The message he spread made all the Families in Tiangu City stunned and shocked!


    The Wei Family was exterminated as early as ten days ago!


    The whole royal families died!


    All city guards were annihted!


    Horrible!


    Horrible!


    In the minds of everyone in Tiangu City, only these two words echoed. After a short period of chaos, all the Families behaved extremely well-behaved and quiet.


    They seemed to wait for something.


    ...


    During this time, Su Li had been staying at the Spiritual Realm waiting for the result. They caught tens of thousands of living people. She couldn¡¯t confirm everybody by herself. So, Xuan He sent people to do it for her, while she chose to practice.


    Compared to erupt with the secret method to get super power in a short time, it seemed more cost-effective to break through the realm through cultivation.


    If she calcted right that she could reach the sixth hurdle of the Longevity Realm, and then erupted with the spiritual secret method to reach the Supernatural Realm, she would defeat a person of the same realm as her within five shots!


    Among all people, Su Li¡¯s only dreaded the old ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce. If she could make five shots, it was enough for her to cope with any unexpected situation.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    Inside the adytum, there was a light sound. A little bit of star light appeared around Su Li who was sitting on the ground, and then naturally blended with twenty percent of genuine energy.


    ¡°If Ambient star force blended with ten percent of genuine energy, one person would reach the first hurdle of the longevity realm. At present, I have upied twenty percent of genuine energy, so, I have broken through the second hurdle of the longevity realm.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and muttered to herself.


    In less than eight days, she reached the second hurdle of the longevity realm directly from the first hurdle of the longevity realm. Although she had made some umtion before, such a terrible breakthrough speed could only happen to her.


    Slightly solidifying her cultivation, Su Li stopped practicing, because Xuan He had waited out of the adytum for two days.


    ¡°Booming...¡±


    The stone gate made a heavy but low noise. Xuan He immediately noticed that and came to her, ¡°Greetings to Highly Great Master!¡±


    Afterwards, he noticed something, and said cheerfully, ¡°Congrattions to Highly Great Master!¡±


    Although Su Li¡¯s breath had not been firm after her breakthrough and he immediately noticed, he was not surprised. One reason was because of his identity, and the other was because he didn¡¯t know that it had been less than a year since Su Li broke through the first hurdle of the longevity realm.


    ¡°Nothing to be pleased with. Let¡¯s talk about the result.¡±


    Su Li shook her head. Her cultivation originated from the foundation, so, there was nothing to be happy.


    When Xuan He saw the situation, he suddenly misunderstood. He secretly admired that Highly Great Master had a very high state of mind. When he just broke through the second hurdle of the longevity realm that year, he couldn¡¯t be as calm as Su Li.


    ¡°Highly Great Master, among the ten thousand people arrested, there are only a hundred or so people with the bright-colored ring as you said, of which light blue rings ount for ny percent, dark blue rings ount for ten percent. Only Wei Zhenzhen has an orange ring.¡±


    Su Li nodded, not surprised by the result. She already had some spections about the result of the life rings.


    ¡°Put the one hundred or so people in prison separately and watch them carefully. As for the remaining people, send the Wei families to Fang Yuan¡¯s team, and leave the rtives with different first name to... to Jing Xin. She would know how to deal with them.¡±


    Su Li gave amand, and Xuan He took it quickly. He was old-fashioned, so, he had no doubt about Su Li¡¯s orders.


    After dealing with the Wei Family, Xuan He raised his head and wanted to say something. Hesitating again and again, he said carefully, ¡°Highly Great Master, I met some trouble on the thing youmanded me to do.¡±


    What?


    Su Li frowned slightly, ¡°What trouble?¡±


    Xuan He smiled bitterly, ¡°It seems that none of your friends are willing to take over Nanjiang Country.¡±


    When mentioning this, Xuan He twitched his mouth slightly when he remembered the scene tomunicate with Fang Yuan and the other three people.


    He first found Fang Yuan, but before he could finish speaking, Fang Yuan turned away, saying coldly, ¡°I want to practice.¡±


    Later, he continued to find Qu Qingning. This time he finished his words and Qu Qingning seemed very interested in the throne of Nanjiang Country. But before he agreed, he screamed with his ears being twisted by Yin Xuetong and went away.


    Atst, when he was shocked, he heard Yin Xuetong replied with a smile, ¡°Lord Xuan, please tell my sister Su Li that my husband is not interested in the throne at all! He is satisfied enough to be with me!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Tong, please! You almost murder your husband!!¡±


    After the messes that make Xuan He stunned, he found the innocent young man, Fang Mu.


    ¡°I will follow my brother! I¡¯m so sorry, Lord Xuan.¡±


    Fang Mu saluted and ran away quickly.


    The throne coveted by all the Families in Tiangu City was almost like a snake or a scorpion in the four people¡¯s eyes, and they tried to avoid for fear of trouble. Xuan He sighed.


    However, as friends of Highly Great Master, if they really cared about a throne of the secr world, he might doubt about the taste of Highly Great Master.


    With this in mind, Xuan He couldn¡¯t helpughing at his conflicting thoughts.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know why heughed, but she did not want to ask. She said indifferently, ¡°Since they are all unwilling, just forget it. Go and tell the people in the Lu Family that Nanjiang Country has to be used by me for at least ten years.¡±


    ¡°Only ten years?¡±


    Xuan He shouted in surprise, ¡°Will it be too short?¡±


    The practice and istion of a practitioner of the longevity realm would spend several years. Ten years was really too short.


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°Ten years is enough.¡±


    If her n went well, she would wait for death quietly in less than ten years. At that time, she naturally did not need the help of the Nanjiang Country.


    If it did not go well... she would not live for ten years.


    ¡°Then I will send someone to contact the Lu Family. I believe that as long as they are not fools, they will not refuse. I will also secretly help to make Nanjiang Country be a great helper for Highly Great Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, do your business. Since this matter is done, I should go back.¡±


    It had already ten days, but maybe Ling Li had returned to Yunjing City. If she dyed, she might be in trouble. If it weren¡¯t that people could only enter the Spiritual Realm from the outside world through the teleportation tactical matrix, she would like to directly arrange it to go back to Yunjing.


    ¡°May you a good trip, Highly Great Master!¡±


    Xuan He bowed his head to salute, and then quickly left. His mission to help Su Li hadpleted.


    As soon as Su Li held the spiritual horse being fed to be more and more invigorative to go out of the Spiritual Realm, she was stopped by a group of people. They were Fang Yuan and others.


    Without exception, all of them was surrounded by light smell of blood, which proved that more than a hundred people had died in their hands during this time!


    Su Li frowned slightly, reminding them, ¡°You are full of sins, so, the right way for you is to go back to Linli Building, practice and get rid of them.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly, staring at Su Li and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Su Li was a little shocked when she heard the words for a moment. Before she responded, Qu Qingning suddenlyughed, ¡°I have the same intention. Let¡¯s go back together and have a good meal!¡±


    Fang Yuan looked cold. When he was about to speak, Su Li interrupted,


    ¡°Fine, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuan had to shut up and followed Su Li silently.


    Looking at Fang Yuan¡¯s depressed face, Yin Xuetong secretlyughed. She stretched out her hand to pull Qu Qingning over, saying, ¡°We should also look for a horse. Fang Mu, you go with us, and help your brother look for one.¡±


    ¡°Ah, shall I go too?¡±


    Fang Mu was taken away by them nkly. For a moment, only Su Li and Fang Yuan were left.

 Chapter 294 - Concealing

    <strong>Chapter 294 Concealing</strong>


    However, in half a quarter, the three of them including Yin Xuetong returned, each leading a thoroughbred. Su Li and Fang Yuan still maintained their original standing posture. It seemed that they had nothing to talk about.


    All three of them were attentive persons. Even if they were curious about what exactly the rtionship between the two was now, they did not ask to add any trouble. Under the leadership of Su Li, they immediately returned to Yunjing, Dahan.


    On the third day after Su Li returned to Yunjing City day and night, a carriage that looked inconspicuous appeared at the end of the official road outside Yunjing City.


    The carriage was very quiet in which Ling Ping sat and asionally heard the coachman yelling.


    But at this moment, he had no mood to listen to the outside, and his eyes were on Ling Li¡¯s pale and thin face. He kept checking.


    Ling Mo, sitting next to Ling Li, with a colder and paler face than Ling Li, was closing his eyes to adjust his internal injuries, but the frown he often had on his face clearly showed that it was not easy to heal his injuries.


    The management of the suburb of Yunjing was very loose, and the carriage was driven into the city without investigation. Finally, the carriage stopped in front of a modest courtyard of a private house.


    ¡°Master, here we are.¡±


    The coachman shouted aloud, and immediately raised the curtain to let them out of the carriage.


    Ling Li¡¯s psychic awareness swept the courtyard, but found no other forces¡¯ informers. He was relieved suddenly, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    After speaking, he pushed the wheelchair into the courtyard first, closely followed by Ling Mo.


    After the three settled in the courtyard, Ling Li finally breathed a sigh of relief, saying, ¡°Second Brother, this courtyard is very safe. You will stay here for treatment and no one will disturb you. I will go back to Su Li and let here here to heal you.¡±


    Although Ling Ping had many questions in his mind, Ling Mo was seriously injured at this moment and it could not be dyed. He nodded, watching Ling Li push his wheelchair away.


    After seeing Ling Mo enter the house and settle on the site to continue stabilizing the injury, Ling Ping turned around the yard and murmured, ¡°This ce is so secret and quiet, and I can¡¯t see the informers of other forces in Yunjing City. Maybe Mr. Li also arranged this secluded site?¡±


    Although his voice was low, Ling Mo had good hearing and heard it so clearly that he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes and look at Ling Ping slightly strangely.


    He never expected that in order to conceal his true identity, Master would change into Mr. Li through disguise skill.


    Mr. Li was also a young and talented man, and his body was very simr to that of Master. Master had no pressure to pretend to be Mr. Li at all. Master only showed his face once in front of Ling Ping and then disappeared, but he immediately convinced Ling Ping.


    The secret arrangement on the way was naturally misunderstood by Ling Ping as the careful arrangement of Mr. Li.


    ¡°Mr. Li has repeatedly rescued Ling¡¯s family. He has a gentle temperament. Master¡¯s behavior may not anger him.¡±


    When thinking of this, Ling Mo thought away and continued to stabilize the injury.


    And at this moment, Ling Li just returned to Ling Mansion by carriage and was immediately scolded by Qiu Meng.


    ¡°Where are you going again?! You didn¡¯te back home for eleven days. If there wasn¡¯t a maid who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and told me the truth, I¡¯d still be blinded by you!¡±


    ¡°How long have you been married? How can you be willing to let Su Li stay alone?¡±


    ¡°Su Li is your wife, so, you can¡¯t disappoint her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you first!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After half an hour of scolding, Ling Li was able to get away with sweat. As soon as he arrived at the East Courtyard, he saw Ling Qinn who was with a strange look.


    However, Ling Li was in a hurry to heal Ling Mo, and didn¡¯t think about the meaning behind the strangeness. He asked frankly, ¡°Where is Su Li?¡±


    Ling Qinn froze for a moment before he said, ¡°The wing-room.¡±


    ¡°Ling Mo was badly injured. I¡¯ll take Su Li to take a look at him. Help me to deal with my mom.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Ling Qinn to agree, he turned the wheelchair directly to the wing-room.


    The strangeness on Ling Qinn¡¯s face didn¡¯t be apparent until Ling Li was far away.


    ¡°It seems that Ling Li really doesn¡¯t know that Su Li also disappeared in the few days after he left. My original guess is actually wrong.¡±


    Ling Qinn mediated and hesitated. Since Su Li didn¡¯t go with Ling Li, should he tell Ling Li about this?


    Being hesitant again and again, he suddenly remembered the time when Ling Li was sad and depressed, as if there was only gray silence left in his world, and there was no happiness on his face.


    ¡°Forget it. Probably Su Li was bored, and just went back to her parents for a while.¡±


    Ling Qinn found a reason for this. Now the rtionship between the two had finally eased a bit. He really didn¡¯t want to see Ling Li return to the gloomy days.


    In the wing-room, the sound of the wooden wheel turning suddenly came to Su Li¡¯s ears while she was bowing her head to reflect on the eighth hurdle of Ao Sword Skills. She raised her eyebrows lightly, folded up the ancient text and looked up, happening to meet Ling Li¡¯s slightly urgent eyes.


    Time seemed to have a short stagnation.


    Then at a certain moment, the two looked away coincidentally, and the atmosphere was slightly embarrassing. However, it was not long before the atmosphere was broken by Ling Li, ¡°Ling Mo is seriously injured in a secluded courtyard in the suburb, and Second Brother is also there. Are you willing to help me...¡±


    Before Ling Li finished speaking, he saw Su Li stand up and say without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°...You?¡±


    Ling Li was shocked, and then saw that Su Li¡¯s expression was slightly cold. She exined, ¡°It is doctor¡¯s nature to save lives and help the wounds. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°So it is.¡±


    Ling Li sighed bitterly in his mind. He shouldn¡¯t ask more.


    Ling Li and Su Li left Ling Mansion together. Naturally, this incident could not be hidden from Qiu Meng. However, under Ling Qinn¡¯s exnation, it became that Ling Li went out to y with Su Li for making amends. Qiu Meng was naturally very gratified, without asking more details.


    In the private house in the suburb.


    Su Li¡¯s long fingertips moved away from Ling Ping¡¯s wrist and smiled warmly, ¡°Second Brother is fine, and the injuries are all external injuries. Although there are traces of internal injuries, they are not serious. After days of self-healing, you are almost healed. I will make you a prescription. As long as Second Brother takes three times every three days ording to the prescription, you will naturally recover within one month.¡±


    ¡°Su Li, you are a miracle-working doctor and your medical skills are so unique. You really got the true skills of the miracle-working doctor Qi Xianqing!¡±


    Ling Ping couldn¡¯t help but praise and immediately make room. His voice was a little urgent, ¡°Do not wait. Su Li, please check Ling Mo¡¯s condition immediately.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. Her fingers gently rested on Ling Mo¡¯s outstretched wrist, following the tendons and vessels to sense the condition in his body, but she immediately frowned.


    At the same time, Ling Li and Ling Ping worried and asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Ling Mo remained as quiet as usual, but looked at Su Li with a little more inquiry and hope.


    Su Li meditated for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°It¡¯s serious.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s heart missed a beat, and Ling Ping¡¯splexion changed slightly, ¡°How¡¯s the detailed condition? Su Li, Ling Mo was hurt so heavily because of me. Please be sure to cure him!¡±


    Looking at Ling Mo¡¯s pale face, Su Li closed her lips slightly, and finally said,


    ¡°50 percent of the tendons and vessels in the body are broken! Except this, the most serious thing is that there are four inborn forces raging in your body. These forces are tangled together and exceed the limit of your genuine energy, eroding every inch of flesh and blood in your body... While you are constantly suppressing and stabilizing the injury, you should still be suffering from the unimaginable pain for ordinary people? Maybe, the pain is beyond words.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯splexion finally changed, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Ling Mo, but saw that thetter forced an ugly smile and managed to say, ¡°No, I can still speak.¡±


    ¡°Ling Mo, you...!¡±


    Ling Ping looked moved. He pointed at Ling Mo for a long time without saying aplete sentence. If Su Li was true, then in the past ten days, Ling Mo... How could he bear it?


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be stubborn anymore, or even if you do your practice method, there will be limits.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s speech was vague, and Ling Ping could not understand clearly, but Ling Li and Ling Mo understood her meaning instantly. In the next moment, Ling Mo directly fell straight to the ground with head falling down, unconsciously.


    ¡°Ling Mo!!¡±


    Suddenly, Ling Ping was shocked and was about to check Ling Mo¡¯s situation, but Su Li stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He just rxes his mind and passes out in pain. Second Brother, you also have injuries, just go to rest. It¡¯s enough to have Ling Li here help me.¡±


    Ling Ping thought the words made sense. He nodded, and didn¡¯t forget to tell Ling Li to assist Su Li before leaving. Ling Li only nodded with a wry smile.


    After Ling Ping¡¯s departure, Su Li¡¯s mild expression instantly frosted, and she said lightly, ¡°Based on your cultivation, it is enough for you to suppress and dissolve the inborn forces in his body.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ling Li nodded and pushed away the wheelchair, and came over to lift up the fainted Ling Mo, pointing in his back. The genuine energy mixed with ten percent of star force burst out instantly, and the four entangled inborn forces immediately fled wildly just as mice met cats. However, under the pressure of Ling Li, they were quickly suppressed one by one, and it was only a matter of time to dissolve them.


    When Su Li saw this, she opened the needle box and flipped her palms. The dense silver needles filled Ling Mo¡¯s whole body. Ling Li¡¯s eyes scanned and he found that there were more than 900 needles!


    What kind of embroidery skill was this?


    Ling Li was puzzled. His genuine energy was still in Ling Mo¡¯s body. After so many stitches, he didn¡¯t notice any change in Ling Mo¡¯s injury.


    Just when he wanted to say something, Su Li suddenly pointed at the tail of the silver needle in the pubic region of Ling Mo. With a touch of green sh immersed in the needle, it was like a chain reaction. All the silver needles began to rotate quickly!


    ¡°Star force?! Such a pure star force!¡±


    Ling Li kept thinking about the scene just before. He had seen the green sh at Su Li¡¯s fingertips many times before, but he was still in the inborn realm at that time, and now he broke through to the longevity realm. The green sh used to heal people was actually the star force that could only be used by people in the longevity realm!


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. In my sensation, Li¡¯s cultivation is still at peak of the inborn realm. This cannot be false. Maybe it is because of inheritance...¡±


    Ling Li thought for a moment, and his attention returned to Ling Mo¡¯s body. He was shocked to find that all 50 percent of the tendons and vessels that had broken off were actually magically connected together by Su Li!


    Howplex the human tendons and vessels were. What¡¯s more, Ling Mo¡¯s 50 percent of tendons and vessels in the body were tangled as a mass. However, it took only an hour for Su Li to cure the unrecoverable disease in the eyes of ordinary doctors.


    Even if Qi Xianqing came, it was absolutely impossible to be so efficient and fast!


    At this moment, Ling Li realized that he seemed to... always underestimate Su Li¡¯s medical skills.

 Chapter 295 - Tantai City

    <strong>Chapter 295 Tantai City</strong>


    After an hour, the treatment came to an end. The broken tendons and vessels of Ling Mo almost recovered. The rest of the wood star force was sufficient to fill all the tendons and vessels.


    After cing Ling Mo in the courtyard, Su Li walked out of the room and found that Ling Ping had alreadye and was talking to Ling Li.


    ¡°This time, it was Mr. Li who came to the rescue again. In addition to the incident in the Hunting Groundst time, our Ling Family ow too much to Mr. Li. Brother Li, although this kind of kindness may never be paid back, but we must keep it in mind!¡±


    ¡°I suspected that he had secretly assisted us on the battlefield over the years, and this time I¡¯m even more certain.¡±


    Beside the stone table, Ling Ping was analyzing. Ling Li looked serious and seemed to listen carefully, but from the perspective of Su Li, she could see a trace of helplessness shing across his face.


    After Su Li saw this, she smiled slightly. She came over to sit down, and called out, ¡°Second Brother.¡±


    Seeing hering, Ling Ping immediately asked with concern, ¡°Su Li, thank you. How is Ling Mo?¡±


    After ncing at Ling Li, who also showed concern, Su Li meditated for a moment, and slowly spoke, ¡°He won¡¯t die, and the tendons and vessels are all connected. However, if he wants to recover the original cultivation...¡±


    At this point, Su Li paused. Ling Ping¡¯s countenance changed suddenly, and he was shocked and said, ¡°Is it impossible for his cultivation to be recovered?¡±


    Ling Mo, in his early twenties this year, had reached the peak of the inborn realm, and could escape from the four same-level warriors. In his view, Ling Mo was the genius among geniuses!


    If it were because of him that Ling Mo lost his cultivation, he would inevitably feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice was soft as if with strange power to heal Ling Ping¡¯s irritability, and she continued, ¡°It is possible to be recovered, but my medical skills are not excellent enough. I can only go to Tianji Country to ask Master for advice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is the miracle-working doctor Qi!¡±


    Ling Ping suddenly understood, and he rejoiced, ¡°Then Su Li, do not wait. I will send someone to escort you to Tianji Country!¡±


    Before Su Li responded, Ling Li, who sat next to them, suddenly interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll go, too!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ling Ping frowned slightly, ¡°This is a long way to go. Since you have trouble moving, don¡¯t mess up Su Li and stay at home.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Ling Li was about to refute, but after thinking for a long time, he failed toe up with a suitable reason.


    ¡°Second Brother is right. Ling Li, you stay at home and look after Ling Mo carefully. I estimate that he would be awake before long. Don¡¯t let him fight with anyone before I return.¡±


    Su Limanded him. Ling Pingughed immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not a hard thing. I will return to our mansion immediately, so, Ling Mo has no chance to fight. Su Li, please take it easy.¡±


    Su Li responded softly, and then took a deep look at Ling Li.


    Ling Li sighed in silence. He had known what Su Li was referring to.


    Ling Mo, Head of the Shalou Cult, existed for more than just protection.


    In addition to Ling Mo¡¯s ident this time, Ling Liuyi and other deputy heads died. The topbat forces of the Shalou lost three at once. In this period, Ling Mo was the indispensable existence. Some tasks could only be done by Ling Mo.


    At present, Ling Mo couldn¡¯t fight, and no elder of the Yinmo Cult was in Yunjing. Ling Li himself had to take the ce of Ling Mo to fight.


    In this way, he naturally could not go to Tianji Country with Su Li.


    ¡°Second Brother, although you are back now, the outside people don¡¯t know the news. If you send someone to escort me to Tianji Country, you will probably leave evidence that could be used to attack you by enemies.¡±


    Su Li spoke again. Ling Ping got it and shocked suddenly. He almost forgot this.


    The war was not over yet. If the marshal returned to capital without permission, it would be a big sin!


    ¡°But Su Li, how about your safety...¡±


    Ling Ping hesitated and couldn¡¯te up with a good idea.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t forget I¡¯m still the daughter of a prince. I will ask my father to arrange a team of elite soldiers for escort, and no one will dare to say anything.¡±


    Ling Ping was suddenly enlightened andughed, ¡°Yes, Su Li. Look at me. I¡¯m too stupid!¡±


    Then, he nced at Ling Li who was thinking something and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a great luck for my Ling Family to have you be the daughter-inw!¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Su Li blushed slightly and whispered shyly, ¡°I will leave now. I will call for manpower early. The earlier Ling Mo¡¯s injury is treated, the better it is for him.¡±


    Then, she stepped away from the courtyard quickly. Ling Ping made bigger smile in his face. At the time he was about to say something to Ling Li, he nced over Ling Li and saw Ling Li see him with strange eyes.


    That seemed to be... jealousy?


    Ling Ping couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded. He angrily smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you are so narrow-minded. That¡¯s your beautiful wife. She just said a few words to your Second Brother. Are you so jealous?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly reacted. He concealed the countenance on his face and smiled embarrassedly. Bitterness in his heart was hard to be understood.


    He hoped that Su Li could also talk to him with a smile. In the past six months, he could not remember how many times he had received cold treatment from Su Li.


    ¡°Li was at the peak of the inborn realm at the beginning of the year. Her cultivation is better than Qi Xianqing and her medical methods... Is she really going to Tianji Country for seeking the medical method this time?¡±


    A thought shed in Ling Li¡¯s mind, but soon it was suppressed to the bottom of his heart.


    Tianji Country didn¡¯t have the power of the Yinmo Cult. Even if he thought a lot, he could not verify it and had better not think.


    Su Li returned to the Ling Mansion in a carriage arranged by the Yinmo Cult, and then made a non-stop trip back to Lord Rui¡¯s Mansion.


    Seeing Su Li who hadn¡¯t returned for more than half a year, Dongfang Rui was very happy. He ordered people to prepare a table of Su Li¡¯s favorite dishes.


    ¡°In the past six months, I have collected a lot of cherished herbs and sent them to the Affiliated School. If you are free, go and see.¡±


    At the dining table, Dongfang Rui said with a smile.


    Su Li¡¯s action of picking a dish stopped in the air for a long time, and finally she drew some food to Dongfang Rui quite stiffly.


    Dongfang Rui froze for a moment, and immediately showed a slight excitement in his eyes.


    It was the first time that Su Li had picked some food for him!


    The first time!


    Although Su Li recognized him as her father, Su Li was too tough and too opinionated! Moreover, her mind was much deeper than him. Even if she cared deeply about him, she would not show it.


    For a long time, the rtionship between Su Li and him was cold, not so close. At least, it was impossible for Su Li to lie on his father¡¯s knees like other children.


    Dongfang Rui could not even imagine what it would be like to put the quiet face of Su Li into that kind of view.


    But this time, Su Li¡¯s action made Dongfang Rui feel warm!


    He raised his head suddenly, but did not see Su Li¡¯s face. The opposite girl was lowering her head to deal with the food in the bowl. At the same time, a low, sweet voice sounded.


    ¡°Father, if you find it hard, you don¡¯t need to collect herbs. I rarely went to the Affiliated School in the past six months, and it was a waste to put them there.¡±


    Dongfang Rui was shocked suddenly, shaking his head like a rattle.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all! I usually have nothing to do, and the collection of herbs is quite interesting. I like it very much.¡±


    Dongfang Rui said, grinning, feeling very happy.


    Since collecting herbs had an effect on improving the rtionship between him and her, how could he stop?!


    Su Li understood Dongfang Rui¡¯s thoughts, and a strange feeling passed across her heart. She couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine only if you like it.¡±


    Even if everything was false as Jing Xin said, the feeling she had at this moment couldn¡¯t be false!


    At least for her, every feeling in thest period of her life was precious.


    After the meal, Su Li didn¡¯t make a stop,ing to the Affiliated School and taking away the Ten Guards of Yunge Sect who had been practicing in istion. In the past half year, she spared no effort to support them. Although the strength improvement of the Ten Guards was not as good as that of Fang Yuan and others, the guards¡¯ strength had reached an average of the seventh hurdle of the inborn realm!


    The three-hurdle promotion in half a year almost rocketed!


    As for the leader of the Ten Guards, Yun Yi, under the stacking of Su Li¡¯s Wudao Stone, had reached the initial stage of the ninth hurdle of the inborn realm, which was only a little weaker than Fang Yuan.Read more chapter on vi p novel.


    After the news from Yun Yi, Su Li and the people living in Linli Building set out almost at the same time, and gathered in the ruined temple outside the city at night to go together.


    Naturally, the agents from Yunjing City inevitably followed them, but a team of more than ten people led by Su Li was so keenly aware of that and quickly got rid of all surveince and headed for Tianji Country.


    Although Tianji Country was adjacent to Dahan Country, Yunjing City itself was closer to Nanjiang Country, so, it was a very long journey that Su Li and others set off from Yunjing City.


    Despite the help of the spiritual horses, it took a full half month to reach the capital of Tianji Country.


    Tantai City!


    On the spacious streets full of traffic, yo-heave-ho echoed.


    Seeing a wide range of machine-operated carriages travel through and almost every roadside shop has mechanism skills application, Qu Qingning indulged in all kinds of delicate mechanisms.


    ¡°It is indeed Tianji Country. These gadgets are too delicate.¡±


    Qu Qingning was holding the horse and watching as he walked, and he was surprised. Hearing Qu Qingning¡¯s words, the others showed infrequent approval.


    This team of more than a dozen people fatigued with the journey was Su Li¡¯s team.


    Su Li nced at the gloomy sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s not early. Let¡¯s find a ce to settle before discussing other things.¡±


    ¡°Miss, that Tianji Inn is the best inn in Tianji Country. I heard that everything except people is rted to the mechanism skill. It¡¯s very different. Therefore, the amodation cost is very high, and I heard that it cost one thousand tales per night.¡±


    Yun Yi pointed at the tallest wooden building in the distance and said. He clearly knew the situation of Tianji Country.


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    Linli Building¡¯s drinks were well-sold in Nortnd. Now her money had be a bunch of numbers, and she could not run out of money.


    Tianji Inn was the face of Tantai City. Su Li and others stepped in the door and said nothing. There was a very clever waiter running with a very natural smile on his face,


    ¡°Is this miss dining or staying? Our inn not only has exquisite guest rooms, but the meals are also excellent!¡±


    ¡°Our miss...¡±


    Yun Yi came forward. Before he finished the answer, suddenly, there was an extremely sharp voice behind him. The cutesy voice made Qu Qingning get goose bumps.


    ¡°Ay yai yai!! Is this still our Tianji Inn in our Tantai City? How can even beggarse in?!¡±

 Chapter 296 - Conflict

    <strong>Chapter 296 Conflict</strong>


    Tianji Inn was the pride of the people of Tantai City. Therefore, hearing someone say bad words about the inn, the guests who were having meals in the inn immediately raised their heads in anger and looked around to seek.


    Seeing clearly who the one was, however, many people who wanted to reprimand her were silent, and even the noise in the lobby was much smaller and reced by continuous whispers.


    ¡°It was her. No wonder...¡±


    ¡°Since Tianji Inn had been given to Forth Prince by His Majesty, s...¡±


    When they were talking, Su Li had settled her ount. Then she turned her head, and her indifferent sight fell on the pretty-dressed woman with thick makeup.


    This woman looked about 30 years old. Her appearance was very ordinary, and that greasy makeup was even more boring. However, judging by the glittering jewels on her head, she should be from a wealthy home, and...


    ncing at the guests in the inn showing a trace of fear, Su Li had a faint guess in her heart.


    At this time, the woman with thick makeup saw Su Li¡¯s exquisite and small face, and a hint of irritation appeared in her eyes. She sneered and scolded immediately, ¡°Oh, where does this coquettee from? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for you to take so many men out?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Fang Yuan¡¯s face froze instantly. His palm touched the hilt of the sword. When he was about to move, his body was stopped by a small movement of Su Li.


    However, Su Li stopped Fang Yuan, but failed to stop Qu Qingning¡¯s mouth. When Qu Qingning saw this woman insulting Su Li, he immediately became very angry, and pointed at the heavy-makeup woman¡¯s nose and scolded,


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ugly bastard from? Not to mention your long donkey face, why is your mouth also so smelly?! You should see clearly this is Tianji Inn, a ce to have meals. If you can¡¯t help but want to spout shit, hurry up and go totrine. Don¡¯t be disgusting here!¡±


    How sharp Qu Qingning¡¯s words were. Even he did not allow the heavy-makeup woman to find the opportunity to interrupt. When she fully understood Qu Qingning¡¯s meaning, her face became livid suddenly.


    ¡°...You, you, you... How dare you! Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?¡±


    Seeing that the heavy-makeup woman was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak aplete sentence, many people in the inn sneered secretly, feeling refreshed, but at the same time they cast a sympathetic stare at Su Li and other people with her.


    This scolding made peoplefortable, but this woman was not an ordinary person. These young people were going to be in trouble.


    ¡°How do I know who you are? No words are written on your face.¡±


    Qu Qingning rolled his eyes without any restraint. With Su Li as his backer, it was no need to be afraid of a little shrimp.


    After experiencing the event in Nanjiang Country, Su Li¡¯s strength had risen to control a sect or even a country. For example, as an elephant could trample dozens of ants to death, it couldn¡¯t be interested in understanding what ants were thinking about.


    ¡°You! You...¡±


    The heavy-makeup woman trembled with a pale face and pointed at Qu Qingning who was indifferent, but she couldn¡¯t say a whole word.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She screamed angrily and scolded, ¡°What the hell are you still doing? Arrest him! I will let him know the cost of offending me!¡±


    The womanmanded. Although the guards behind her were unhappy, they moved because she was superior.


    This move immediately shocked everyone watching the fun in the inn!


    Inborn realm!


    These guards were all seniors of the inborn realm. No wonder the heavy-makeup woman had the confidence.


    ¡°Stop it. I can make you suffer less!¡±


    The middle-aged guard who was the head said coldly with the palm containing the inborn genuine energy to shroud Su Li. He was sophisticated, and naturally could see that the master of these people was the 16 or 17-year-old girl.


    However, before this palm touched Su Li, a strong wind was suddenly shot from the second floor of the inn and repelled the strength of the middle-aged guard.


    Sensing the extremely condensed genuine energy in the strong wind, the middle-aged guard¡¯s face changed slightly. He did not dare to attack Su Li again, and turned around to withdraw from the inn door. The other guards were not so lucky and were hit by the strong wind, screaming and flying out of the door.


    ¡°Snapping!¡±


    The heavy-makeup woman didn¡¯t know what happened, and suddenly a bright red palm print was on her face, which threw her directly to the ground. Immediately, half of her face swelled quickly.


    ¡°Who hit me?!¡±


    After being pped in the face and watched by so many people, the heavy-makeup woman was stunned and then uttered an extremely sharp howl. However, before she flounced, a frosty voice in her ears instantly made her sober and cold.


    ¡°You shameful dog. Get out of this inn!¡±


    This voice... this voice was too familiar. It was that Majesty!


    Why was she here?!


    The woman with heavy makeup was full of fear, and her arrogance ceased. She actually knelt with a thump and kept kowtowing, ¡°I¡¯m wrong, and I will roll away immediately...¡±


    As she said, she gritted her teeth and actually rolled out of the inn with her legs in her arms, followed by those inborn-realm guards awkwardly and fearfully as if there was a ghost behind them.


    This series of changes took ce in a short period of time. Before everyone could react, the incident was over.


    Then, a schr-like shopkeeper suddenly came downstairs, stood in front of Su Li, and said respectfully, ¡°This... this... Lady! The two majesties upstairs invite you to renew friendship.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and then she chuckled, ¡°Bother you to lead the way.¡±


    The shopkeeper was suddenly ttered, and said repeatedly, ¡°Not at all, not at all. Lady, this way please.¡±


    Some sharp-eyed people in the lobby recognized the appearance of the shopkeeper and eximed in a low voice that this one was also a big deal. No wonder he was no fear in the face of He Luomei.


    On the second floor, there was the No. Tianzi private room.


    Su Li took Fang Yuan to push the door ande in. Others were waiting outside the door. Although the private room wasrge, if they went in together, it would leave a bad impression on the people inside.


    Passing through the empty hall of the private room, Su Li opened the silk curtain, came to the stairs of second floor, and finally saw the two persons sitting on beside the round mahogany table.


    They were a man and a woman. The man was Tantai Yu, but the woman looked unfamiliar. The woman¡¯s facial feature was somewhat simr to Tantai Yu¡¯s, with every movement exuding grace.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, it was really you!¡±


    Seeing Su Liing in, Tantai Yu showed surprise, ¡°Just now on the first floor, I was behind you and I couldn¡¯t see you clearly. I thought I got the wrong person.¡±


    The woman looked at Su Li with interest, but did not speak.


    Su Li smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Senior Fellow Apprentice for many days. You are even better than before.¡±


    ¡°You are thest disciple of Master. Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Tantai Yu said so, but the brighter smile on his face revealed his inner thoughts. Seeing that the two were not hostile, Fang Yuan, after ncing at Tantai Yu, left silently, standing outside the silk curtain like the most faithful guard.


    Tantai Yu saw Fang Yuan¡¯s action, and a sh of praise shed in his eyes. Then he pulled Su Li to sit down and smiled,


    ¡°I almost forgot to make an introduction. This is my biological elder sister, Tantai Mingyue, the second-ranked child in the family. She rescued you just now, otherwise you little girl would be in danger. Although you brought many people, you do not have an advantage in front of warriors of the inborn realm.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly without exining and said to the elegant woman, ¡°Second Princess, thanks for your rescue.¡±


    With a radian hung up from the corner of Tantai Mingyue¡¯s mouth, she said with a smile, ¡°Forth Brother, you are wrong. Even I don¡¯t do anything, your Junior Sister Apprentice will not get hurt at all. The cultivation of the one who spoke madly just now is above me.¡±


    Tantai Mingyue said and had a deep look at Fang Yuan¡¯s figure outside the curtain.


    This person could follow Su Li toe in, but the one who had exposed cultivation just now could only stand outside the door. This point was enough to expose a lot of information.


    Before Qu Qingning had leaked his breath, he looked no difference from Su Li¡¯s other guards who exposed their cultivation at thete phase. Tantai Mingyue also thought that Su Li could not deal with He Luomei, so, she gave a shot. But now...Read more chapter on v ip novel.


    As soon as Tantai Mingyue thought of the team with more than ten people, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly be startled and raise a ridiculous idea.


    Hearing that, Tantai Yu was shocked. Second Sister¡¯s cultivation was the highest among the descendants of the royal family, reaching the eighth hurdle of the inborn realm, but the guards around Su Li could even reach that level. Even if Dongfang Rui¡¯s means was super powerful, how could he win over so young warriors of thete phase of the inborn realm?


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice...¡±


    Tantai Yu called hesitantly. Su Li remained her smile and nodded slightly, ¡°Second Princess is really observant.¡±


    Tantai Yu did not dare to speak immediately. He also had the same thought with Tantai Mingyue, and Su Li did not seem to deny it.


    ¡°By the way, Senior Fellow Apprentice, is Master still here? I have something important to ask him for help.¡±


    Su Li shifted the topic, and the awkward atmosphere in the room was immediately rxed. Tantai Yu was also one of the best princes in the royal family. He calmed down soon andughed,


    ¡°Of course he is, but Master lives in the Gushan Mountain outside the city where is very remote. If you find him by yourself, it will take you lots of time. Let me take you there.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Thank you, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Tantai Yu shook his head and smiled, ¡°You still regard you as an outsider as before, but that¡¯s okay. My situation is a bit embarrassing now. If you live in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, there will be trouble. You can live in Tianji Inn. It is mine now. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you live.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Su Li responded and turned to leave, without asking a word about the so-called ¡°embarrassing situation¡±.


    After she left, Tantai Mingyue took a sip of wine, and then she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her for help? I can see that although this girl is not close to you, you two have the same master after all. If the power controlled by her is avable to you, your current predicament will be nothing.¡±


    Tantai Yu smiled bitterly, ¡°Second Sister, things are not as simple as you think, and I don¡¯t want Junior Sister Apprentice to be involved in this ¡®muddy water¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Then are you willing to involve me in this ¡®muddy water¡¯?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue rolled her eyes. Tantai Yu quickly pleaded guilty and toasted, making her giggle.


    ¡°All right. You are my closest brother. Come and have a couple of drinks with me, and then go with your Junior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    Bump!


    The wine sses made a crisp sound on the bump, and Tantai Mingyue¡¯s mouth hooked and her eyes implied deep emotions.


    Silly brother, although Su Li looked simple, as a woman, she could feel that this girl was definitely not simple.


    Since you didn¡¯t want to tell your situation to her, let me do it for you.

 Chapter 297 - Purpose

    <strong>Chapter 297 Purpose</strong>


    Soon after Su Li left the room, Tantai Yu brought someone to follow.


    As a prince of a country, although he was not the first crown prince, his identity was still distinguished, and many guards of the inborn realm followed him. Even if none of the guards reached inborn fifth hurdle, the ability to make young warriors of the inborn realm follow him would prove his potential.


    Tantai Yu nced at arge group of people behind Su Li and hesitated, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, the machine-operated dragon vehicle is small. There are too many people, so, I am afraid...¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, motioned him to be calm and gave amand in Fang Yuan¡¯s ear. Then Qu Qingning and others immediately followed a waiter to leave, and only Fang Yuan and Yun Yi followed Su Li.


    Tantai Yu was relieved andughed, ¡°It¡¯s so much more convenient. Junior Sister Apprentice, You can rest assured. Just put your safety in my hand here. I will never let you be harmed in the slightest.¡±


    With a sweet smile, Su Li nodded obediently, ¡°I surely believe in Senior Fellow Apprentice¡±


    ¡°H¡¯m!¡±


    Tantai Yuughed loudly, and then brought Su Li and others to the front of the machine-operated dragon vehicle.


    The vehicle was a one and a half-man-high, three-meter-long, and one-meter-wide machine-operated beast. The whole appearance was covered with blue scales, and a pair of dragon eyes made it as vivid as living creatures.


    Seeing such a majestic vehicle, Yun Yi, who was behind Su Li, couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Is this a dragon vehicle?!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Tantai Yu who was always humble and polite showed a little pride, ¡°This is one of the symbols of Tianji Country. People can see it only when theye to the city and are received by the royal family!¡±


    For a while, everyone boarded the dragon vehicle which gave a low-snarling roar, making a beautiful arc like a flying dragon and travelling out of the city.


    In this season, Tantai City was very hot. Many ice cages were ced in the dragon vehicle, so, the vehicle was quiet and cool. Through the ss mirror of the dragon vehicle, Su Li could clearly see the bustling scene outside the city. She had never been to Tianji city in previous life. Now for the first time she saw such a magical machine-operated dragon vehicle, so, she couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. Shemented,


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, the dragon vehicle is really extraordinary. It is much morefortable than a carriage. How nice it would be if the vehicle could be introduced into Dahan Country.¡±


    Tantai Yu shook his head reluctantly and smiled dumbly,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, not only you have this idea, but everyonees to the Tianji Country with the same idea, and even we ourselves often imagine the interests of the machine-operated dragon vehicle. However, the manufacturing method of the machine-operated dragon vehicle is the royal secret, and only Father knows it. I don¡¯t know for what, Father strictly forbids the dragon vehicle from flowing into other countries.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As Su Li nodded, her psychic awareness had quietly invaded the core of the dragon vehicle. In her opinion, it was easy for any practitioner of the longevity realm to figure out the structure of the dragon vehicle. However, why didn¡¯t anyone spread the manufacturing method of the dragon vehicle for so many years?


    After all, the resources behind the dragon vehicle were not a little bit. Even a practitioner of the longevity realm would be tempted. A practitioner needed the abundant resources, a follower, a right method and a ce for his cultivation. Therefore, when a practitioner had enough resources, he could practice faster. This was an old truth.


    Cultivation to the longevity realm had transformed the psychic awareness. Even special materials that could weaken psychic awareness could not stop Su Li¡¯s investigation. Just after a few breaths, Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness had prated into the core structure of the vehicle.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed, and her psychic awareness stopped suddenly.


    ¡°Sure enough. It¡¯s weird.¡±


    The key part of thestyer in the core structure was covered with ayer of light fog. The power contained in this light fog was not strong. If she broke through forcibly, the fog would not stop her.


    But even the thought of breaking through the fog made her not at ease!


    It seemed that as long as she broke through it, there would be extremely bad things.


    Hesitating again and again, Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness revolved around the fog, and eventually retreated slowly.


    ¡°My current important matters could not be dyed. It¡¯s no need to make trouble at this time.¡±


    Her eyes flickered, and the thought of exploration in her mind faded immediately. At the same time, Tantai Yu was busy to introduce the customs in Tianji Country to Su Li, and was unaware of her strangeness.


    Gushan mountain was far away from Tantai City. The dragon vehicle traveled half a day before it reached the foot of Gushan mountain in the evening. Tantai Yu took Su Li to a bamboo house built by the river but they didn¡¯t see Qi Xianqing.


    ¡°Maybe Master has gone fishing?¡±


    Tantai Yu found everywhere, but did not see half a figure. He could not help but wonder.


    ¡°I think Master has left this ce.¡±


    Su Li touched the table with her fingertips, and immediately drew a clear line, ¡°The table is dusty. I¡¯m afraid that Master has left more than one month.¡±


    Tantai Yu¡¯s heart sank. One month ago, he just took over Tianji Inn. He was so busy that didn¡¯t expect Master had left silently. He frowned,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, youe here to ask Master for help, but what should we do now?¡±


    Seeing Tantai Yu show regret, Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Master left abruptly, so, it is not your fault. I will think of another way.¡±


    Tantai Yu was silent and saw that Su Li was not displeased. He felt that Su Li was absolutely very disappointed in her heart, even though she did not show it. Thinking of the tepid rtionship between his junior sister apprentice and himself, he hesitated for a moment and gritted his teeth to say,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, I¡¯ll take you to find Father. He must know where Master is!¡±


    In this statement, a trace of regret rose from Tantai Yu¡¯s heart, but it was quickly reced by determination. Su Li froze for a moment, but immediately reacted. She nced at Fang Yuan and Yun Yi, and the two understood her meaning and went away.


    Until they reached a ce where they couldn¡¯t hear Su Li and Tantai Yu¡¯s words, Yun Yi couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°What should we do? The miracle-working doctor Qi is not here, and it¡¯s hard for Miss to exin when she goes back!¡±


    Fang Yuan curled his lips, and said indifferently, ¡°By now, do you still think Su Lie here for treating Ling Mo?¡±


    As soon as Yun Yi heard it, he was surprised and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes hid emotions and he looked at the two persons who were talking secretly in the mountain. He said slowly, ¡°Her medical skills have already surpassed Qi Xianqing too much.¡±


    Of all the followers, he followed Su Li first, and some secrets were only known to him. For example, in the early years, Su Li was good at poison skills, but Qi Xianqing had... no knowledge of it at all.


    So, Su Li¡¯s medical skill was impossibly taught by Qi Xianqing!


    Yun Yi understood the meaning implied in Fang Yuan¡¯s words and immediately felt shocked in his heart. He lost his speech ability for a while.


    As Fang Yuan was still guessing the true purpose of Su Liing to Tianji Country, Tantai Yu revealed a secret of the Imperial Pce that the Minister of Tianji Country even did not know.


    ¡°In fact, over the years, Father has been worrying about the strange disease of Mother.¡±


    When talking about his mother, sadness appeared in Tantai Yu¡¯s eyes.


    It turned out that Tantai Yu¡¯s mother, Concubine Yin, was the favorite concubine of the Emperor of Tianji Country, Tantai Feng, in those days. The Empress was just amodity sent by the minister to stabilize the national conditions. If he didn¡¯t consider the face of the pce, Tantai Feng would even not be willing to go to the Empress¡¯s chamber. Most of time, he was in Concubine Yin¡¯s chamber.


    Therefore, as the children of Concubine Yin, Second Princess Tantai Mingyue and he were very favored by Tantai Feng.Read more chapter on vi p novel.


    Later, Concubine Yin contracted a strange disease and remained drowsy and unconscious, but Tantai Feng uncharacteristically strictly forbade any royal doctors who treated Concubine Yin from leaking any information, otherwise they would be executed!


    Later, Tantai Feng searched secretly for famous doctors in the secr world and martial arts circle to treat Concubine Yin secretly. However, after so many years, Concubine Yin never woke up. If it was not because she was still breathing, Tantai Yu would have thought that his mother was dead.


    However, it was strange that for more than ten years, Tantai Feng had been aging, but Concubine Yin still maintained her youthful appearance. It seemed that years had not left a trace on her.


    ¡°Now my identity is sensitive, so, it is not easy to enter the pce. But if we follow the secret line of Father, we will certainly not be found by the other princes. I think with my identity, I would be cursed by Father at most.¡±


    Tantai Yu said, pretending to be easy. Then seeming to think of something, he did not give Su Li the opportunity to refuse, and quickly said, ¡°Quickly. While my whereabouts have not been exposed to Eldest Brother and others, let me take you into the pce now!¡±


    As him had talked about this, Su Li could only swallow the words of refusal, and nodded, ¡°Then thank you.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s injury could be easily cured, but in order toe to Tianji Country, she specifically made this excuse. It was not a big deal of Ling Mo¡¯s tendons and vessels within a month.


    The ultimate goal of hering to Tianji Country was to wipe out Tianji Country in one month, just like wiping out Nanjiang Country!


    Now, with the help of Tantai Yu, this duration had been shortened countless times immediately. ording to the words of Tantai Yu, Tantai Feng seemed to be a good father, which made her have other thoughts.


    ¡°Perhaps, I don¡¯t need to use the Spiritual Realm this time...¡±


    While she was thinking about it, Tantai Yu had taken everyone back to his house and rushed to the pce overnight.


    The whole imperial pce wall was scarlet except one ce that was really dark, and there were countless guards of the inborn realm in the surroundings. As soon as the dragon vehicle stopped, it received a lot of attention. After the breaths of Su Li and Fang Yuan were noticed, the hidden eyes became sharp immediately.


    Tantai Yu got out of the dragon vehicle and walked to the door of the courtyard seriously and whispered, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice is the disciple of Master, and today she is better than Master. I have enough reasons to bring her here.¡±


    After he talked, it was unresponsive inside the door. Tantai Yu frowned, and he had to speak again, ¡°Mammy, please. I cannot harm my mother.¡±


    After saying this, Su Li heard that the breathing sound in the door stopped for a second. Then the door bolt made a sound, the courtyard door finally opened, and a wrinkled old woman walked out of the door.


    She nced at Su Li and others. Her turbid eyes shed with a little anger, but she didn¡¯t show it. She looked coldly at Tantai Yu, with an old voice in his ears.


    ¡°You... should be responsible for your actions.¡±


    Tantai Yu froze for a while, and then nodded slightly and quickly took Su Li into the courtyard. As soon as they stepped into the courtyard, another dragon vehicle came here fast!


    Before the dragon vehicle stopped steadily, Tantai Mingyue got off the vehicle quickly and saw that the door of the courtyard had been slowly closed. Her face with eager immediately became extremely dark.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯ste!¡±

 Chapter 298 - Tantai Feng

    <strong>Chapter 298 Tantai Feng</strong>


    As Tantai Mingyue was annoyed, a mighty general in a ck-scale armor approached, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Second Princess, are you also for that young female doctor?¡±


    When Tantai Mingyue saw him, a feeling of strangeness appeared on her face, and she eximed, ¡°Commander Xu, why are you here?¡±


    Commander Xu heard the words and was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Second Princess misunderstands me. We have been guarding the Lady and have not cked off all the time.¡±


    Tantai Mingyue heard the words and was extremely surprised, because Commander Xu was not the leader of the general forbidden guards, but led the army representing the most sublime underground force of Father which was the foundation of Tantai Family.


    ck-scale Guards!


    Now, Commander Xu, who should guard the stability of the country, had been guarding her mother for more than ten years!


    Didn¡¯t it mean that it was not the Empress but her mother in the position of the hostess in Tantai Family?


    There was a trace of warmth in the eyes of Tantai Mingyue. Although she knew that Father had a deep affection for her mother and he had been seeking medical treatment for her mother for more than ten years, she did not expect that Father¡¯s affection for her mother could reach such a degree.


    ¡°Second Princess, it is a top-secret mission. Don¡¯t tell anyone else, including your brother.¡±


    Not finishing his words, Commander Xu looked at the closed door of courtyard indifferently and said, ¡°If I met Forth Prince in the early days, maybe I would scruple. But now... if he was not the Lady¡¯s natural son, I would kill him for what he did today!¡±


    Commander Xu smiled coldly. Obviously, the purpose of Tantai Yu was to use this way to let the girl enter the pce secretly!


    Tantai Yu¡¯s talent was far worse than that of Tantai Mingyue. So, he was more partial to Tantai Mingyue. After seeing Tantai Yu¡¯s selfishness now, he was even unhappier.


    Tantai Mingyue didn¡¯t expect that Commander Xu spoke so directly, therefore, her face was unnatural for a moment. After all, Tantai Yu was her closest brother. Even if she disliked Su Li very much, she had to say something for them at this moment,


    ¡°This is a misunderstanding, Commander Xu. Su Li is not an ignorant person, but the best disciple of the miracle-working doctor Qi. Her talent for medicine from childhood was more excellent than that of ordinary people. Now, after so many years, maybe she is even better than her master. Mother has been in aa for many years, and probably my younger brother is so anxious that he...¡±


    Tantai Mingyue¡¯s words were reasonable. Finally, Commander Xu¡¯s face was relieved and he said slowly, ¡°Since Second Princess said so, I believe Forth Prince this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Commander Xu.¡±


    ¡°Second Princess, you are wee.¡±


    After that, Tantai Mingyue nced at the still door with a sh of resignation in her eyes, and walked away.


    If there weren¡¯t enough reasons, even she couldn¡¯t enter this door. She had intended to stop them before Tantai Yu entered, but it was a pity that she was a littlete.


    ¡ª


    At the moment, something happened in the courtyard inside the ck wall.


    Su Li followed Tantai Yu alone through theyers of guards and eventually came to a chamber exuding a faint scent of medicine. Fang Yuan and Yun Yi were stopped early by theyers of guards.


    ¡°This is the ce where my mother rests. Just go in. Anyway, it¡¯s necessary to pretend for a while. Later, I will take you to see my Father.¡±


    Tantai Yu secretly transmitted the sound to Su Li. Su Li nodded gently, and without hesitation, she opened the sheer curtain and entered the inner chamber.


    Seeing Su Liing in, a maid in the pce couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. But obviously, the maid had been well-trained and did not make any drastic actions. She walked to Su Li lightly, and saluted,


    ¡°Doctor, you have two hours for the diagnosis and treatment, and then I will take care of the Lady.¡±


    Su Li made a sound of ¡°H¡¯m¡± and said quietly, ¡°You can leave now. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by outsiders when I treat patients.¡±


    The pce maid gave a salute and left the inner hall without staying. In the past years, the various miracle-working doctors who came to see Concubine had simr requirements, so, she had long been not surprised.


    After the maid left, the inner hall waspletely quiet, except for the breezeing through the window from time to time, which caused a sound.


    In the middle of the inner hall, a woman in an imperial costume who looked about 27 or 28 was quietly sleeping on the luxurious soft bed with sheer curtains. Calcting it, Concubine Yin was over forty years old... Age did not leave any trace on her face.


    ¡°Maybe she mistakenly ate a magic fruit that is able to retain youthful looks, so, she can¡¯t wake up...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li walked to the bed and put her fingertips gently on Concubine Yin¡¯s wrist.


    In a moment, a strange sensation rose from the bottom of Su Li¡¯s heart!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes just closed opened suddenly with a shock.


    Clear!


    Clearer than ever!


    She could sense all the changes in Concubine Yin¡¯s body, from the bones to the tendons and vessels, and even the sound of blood flowing in the blood vessels. As long as she wanted to listen, the sound would be amplified immediately!


    ¡°Why? I have recovered a lot of memory, and I¡¯m sure I have never seen her before!¡± Su Li was shocked and silent. When she was thinking, her sensation force had reached Concubine Yin¡¯s awareness sea.


    It was... a boundless gray. A depressing touch followed the sensation of psychic awareness to pass into Su Li¡¯s body, and immediately made her feel unprecedented pressure.


    ¡°Suppression... force?¡±


    Su Li was bewildered for a moment, and suddenly said a word she didn¡¯t understand. When the word was spoken out of her mouth, she suddenly awakened. Then she frowned tightly, and her thoughts diverged.


    Suppression force?


    It was unfamiliar but familiar because her memory did not have any information about it, but... Su Li guessed that it was mostly because of the memory brought by nevend.


    ¡°Did that secret method allow me to have some memory of the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s thoughts changed quickly, and she quickly figured out a lot of doubts. Then she looked at Concubine Yin differently instantly.


    Suppression!


    What kind of things required the Reincarnation Mirror to suppress?!


    The answer seemed to being...


    Su Li¡¯s heartbeat speeded up, watching the beautiful woman breathing evenly and quietly on the bed, trying to confirm her thoughts. Suddenly, a deep and thick voice came from the hall,


    ¡°Foreigner, your guess is right. Ge is not a native creature of the nevend.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    This voice came too suddenly, and just rang in Su Li¡¯s ears. Su Li¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and she turned away suddenly. Immediately, she saw that a middle-aged man in a yellow robe, with a beard and a stout figure, was standing not far behind. ording to the outline of his face, it was not difficult to see that when he was young, he must have been a very handsome man.


    As Su Li saw the golden dragon embroidered in the yellow robe, her eyes slightly dimmed. She was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Tantai Feng?¡±


    The middle-aged manughed after hearing this, ¡°In this life, you are the first one to speak my name directly. However, as the half owner of the Reincarnation Mirror, you have this qualification.¡±Read more chapter on v ip novel.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes dimmed and sheughed at herself, ¡°What kind of owner am I? Senior Tantai, do not make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°Since you call me Senior, it seems that you have guessed my identity. Did that little girl Jing Xin tell you?¡±


    The middle-aged man revealed a lot of secrets in one sentence, which made Su Li more certain of his identity, and she immediately nodded, ¡°Senior is one of the ancient existences in the nevend just like the Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshen Pce?¡±


    Tantai Feng shocked for a while after hearing these two words, and he seemed to think of someone. He smiled lightly, ¡°That old thing dares to call himself as God? He was so bold.¡±


    Su Li was shocked after hearing this. It could be known from Tantai Feng¡¯s words that he seemed to disdain the Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce.


    ¡°Little girl, you are in a bad situation right now, and you seem to aim at me. Why not... make a deal with me.¡±


    Su Li frowned, saying respectfully, ¡°I would like to hear the details.¡±


    Tantai Feng smiled. He waved and made two chairse to him. Then he greeted Su Li to sit down. His eyes fell on Concubine Yin with a touch of deep affection shing on his face,


    ¡°Use your half-owner¡¯s authority to release my wife from being suppressed by the nevend. Make sure at least we can live normally in the nevend. If so, I will agree to all your requests.¡±


    Hearing these words, Su Li immediately weighed them up. When she checked Concubine Yin just now, she discovered that if she used the secret method to awaken Concubine Yin, it would be just a matter of thought, and the consumption of foundation would be far less than that fighting with people.


    However, since seeing an ancient existence, her mind immediately revived, and she was no longer satisfied with her previous goals.


    Thinking for a moment, Su Li raised her head and looked directly at Tantai Feng.


    ¡°Senior, I agree with your request, and I... I want you to fight for me if necessary!¡±


    After Tantai Feng heard the words, his face became cold. He smiled lightly, ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t know the price of fighting in the nevend. Or did that old guy mirror spirit send you to swagger around?¡±


    With the change of Tantai Feng¡¯s mood, Su Li immediately felt a current of pressure. With her special state now, she felt a trace of... deep hatred from it!


    The chaotic thoughts shed through her mind. Su Li felt more and more suffocating pressure and had to stop thinking. She could only say, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t understand what you mean, and isn¡¯t mirror spirit and Jing Xin the same person? You said she is a little girl just now, but why do you say she is an old guy?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Tantai Feng converged the leaked breath in time, took a deep nce at Su Li, and said, ¡°I forget you are just a residual soul that is about to die. I am afraid the old guy doesn¡¯t even want to see you.¡±


    Residual soul.


    Su Li was silent. Yes, she couldn¡¯t return to the real world, and would dissipate at a certain moment. That was just a soul with a trace of memory.


    But even so, she still wanted to figure out the secret hidden in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Seeing this, Tantai Feng suddenlyughed. Finally, he put away thest tentative thought, and sighed, ¡°Little girl, if that little girl Jing Xin was the real mirror spirit, how could she suppress lots of ancient existences? She was just the real mirror spirit¡¯s chosen agent for making fun.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s heart fluttered and she asked without thinking, ¡°What will happen to her if the real mirror spirit loses interest?¡±


    Tantai Feng nced at her face with gloom that it seemed to be serious, and could not help wondering, ¡°Under the circumstances, do you still have time to care about others?¡±

 Chapter 299 - Ghost Clan

    <strong>Chapter 299 Ghost n</strong>


    She didn¡¯t answer Tantai Feng and silenced.


    After that, a trace of smile with relief appeared on the girl¡¯s face, and she said indifferently, ¡°Since the end is doomed, why should I waste time on myself? What I think now is that they can have a better future.¡±


    Seeing the girl who was countless years younger than himself being so calm in face of death, even Tantai Feng who had lived for so many years couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    Then, with a rare trace of admiration on his face, hemented, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, there will be a position for you in the leading figures of this generation in Qingshui Circle. Unfortunately, you met this mongrel thing...¡±


    When Tantai Feng said this, he did not continue. Even if he had thought highly of Su Li in his heart, did it make sense to say too much to someone who had no future?


    Su Li was silent.


    Was the Qingshui Circle the name of the outside world?


    For the memory of the outside world, what she only knew was just the Jiuzhou Region. From her perspective, Jiuzhou Rejion was very vast in which there were more than 20 factions for cultivation and countless secr countries.


    Then how vast was the Qingshui Circle?


    There must be the boundless beauty of mountains and rivers... Unfortunately, she had no chance to see it again.


    With a sigh, Su Li got rid of her disappointment and raised her head to say,


    ¡°Senior, I agree to the transaction you said. I only have one request. Can you lend me the power of the Tianji Country for ten years?¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention that let Tantai Feng fight for her. Although she just talked to him for a short time, she knew that Tantai Feng was not a person difficult tomunicate. However, her former request changed his expression, which meant that it must be unbearable for him to make a shot.


    Although Tantai Feng desperately suppressed it, Su Li still felt a current of the suppression force that was greater than that of Concubine Yin. Once he made a shot, he might suffer back bite of the suppression force. Su Li guessed that if so, Tantai Feng might sleep permanently as Concubine Yin.


    Indeed, hearing Su Li change her request, Tantai Fengughed without thinking, ¡°Fine. Just take it away and use it. No matter how many years, I won¡¯t take it back until you leave.¡±


    Tianji Country was just a force he created for Concubine Yin toply with the rules of the nevend. Since Su Li could release the suppression force on Yin Ge, Tianji Country was useless for him.


    After reaching the agreement, Su Li didn¡¯t hesitate and started immediately.


    The process of releasing Concubine Yin¡¯s suppression force was very simple. It took no more than three minutes. Concubine Yin¡¯s pale face became rosy at the speed visible to the naked eye. But it seemed that it still had to take some time for her to wake up.


    When Tantai Feng saw such a change, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s enough. Although you only weakened 20% of the suppression force, the strength of Ge was enough to counteract the remaining 80%!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li was finally relieved. In this way, the matter of Tianji Country was solved without any death


    After the excitement, Tantai Feng quickly calmed down. For his status, he rarely showed his emotions unless it was something that really made him ecstatic.


    ¡°Little girl, I will lend you the power of Tianji Country. But in order not to let the mirror spirit detect the strangeness, I will let Yu take over the throne and order him something. What about this?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and said, ¡°Senior was thoughtful. I agreed with you. However, Could Senior conceal something from my Senior Fellow Apprentice Yu? Just let him temporarily lend the power to Linli Building.¡±


    When Tantai Feng heard the words, heughed suddenly, ¡°You little girl, all things are illusions in the nevend, so, it is no need to take everything seriously. But since you say so, I will do it. Speaking of it, I had the idea of making Tantai Yu crown prince before, and your presence has saved me time of hesitation.¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised when she heard the words. She thought for a moment and asked directly, ¡°It¡¯s because of Master... Qi Xianqing?¡±


    Tantai Feng shook his head, ¡°Just the opposite. It was Qi Xianqing who had made me hesitate.¡±


    Speaking of it, Tantai Feng nced at Su Li with a slightly sharper look. With thetter¡¯s doubts, he slowly said, ¡°Girl, this transaction is fair to you, but to me, it is favorable. I owe nothing in my life, so, I¡¯d like to warn you that don¡¯t get in touch with the people of Ghost n, otherwise... the result will be more serious than that your soul disappears!¡±


    ¡°Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li frowned. Perhaps because Tantai Feng was too old, every word he said contained a lot of information. Before she could understand the previous words, ¡°Ghost n¡± which she had never heard of came out.


    ¡°Ghost n! It is the evilest race in the world and the existence that everyone hates in the Qingshui Circle. They look like humans, but each ghost has very terrible special abilities. As long as they grow up, even the master of a circle can¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    When Tantai Feng said that, he seemed to be carried back, and his face was extremely serious. Then he said a shocking secret.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing, he is a ghost!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s body shook slightly, and her face showed a little disbelief, ¡°He? How could he...¡±


    Thinking of the contact with Qi Xianqing in this life, she could not believe that the old man reaching the peak of the inborn realm was a daunting ghost in the words of Tantai Feng.


    ¡°No need to be flustered, Qi Xianqing... is just a ghost who has lost his memory. He has been suppressed by the Reincarnation Mirror for a very long time, almost losing all his strength. He has long forgotten who he is, and he doesn¡¯t remember how to use his talents of Ghost n. What he left now is only one obsession.¡±


    ¡°What obsession?¡±


    The exhausted image of Qi Xianqing because of his constant work in these years appeared in Su Li¡¯s mind, which made a strange feeling in her heart.


    ¡°For revival.¡±


    The appearance of Tantai Feng wasplicated. Although Qi Xianqing was an enemy, Tantai Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling pity about his end, ¡°I went to the Ghost Valley to make an investigation, finding that he had no connection with Ghost n. Qi Xianqing had forgotten what to revive. Now the reason he runs for the Ghost Valley is that there is a ¡®ghost¡¯ word in it.¡±visit vi p novel.


    Su Li was silent, and a current of relief rose from his heart. Although she had more questions after hearing Tantai Feng¡¯s words, she finally had solved one.


    Regardless of previous life or this life, Qi Xianqing¡¯s age had already exceeded the life limit, but he was still alive and well. It was not because he ate the immortality medicine, but he himself was the extremely transcendent existence. Even if time had cleared his memory, he... still couldn¡¯t die.


    ...


    As a trace of dim light lit up in the morning, Su Li quietly left the pce and met Tantai Yu.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, are you okay?¡±


    Tantai Yu ignored the surveince of the surrounding guards and came up to transmit the sound nervously, ¡°I had no way to notify you when my Father arrived suddenly.¡±


    Hearing the words of Tantai Yu with concern, Su Li turned back from the chaotic thoughts, temporarily converged, shook her head and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. His Majesty is very kind and Concubine Yin¡¯s illness...¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Li deliberately stretched the tone. When heard it, the surrounding ck-scale Guards began to listen to it carefully, paying attention to the following words.


    Tantai Yu couldn¡¯t help being surprised, saying, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, do you really have a way to cure my mother?¡±


    Even Master, who entered the pce, could not deal with Concubine Yin¡¯s illness and left with disappointment. Could it be that Junior Sister Apprentice¡¯s medical skills really exceeded Master in just two years?


    Su Li shook her head andughed, pretending to be shy,


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what are you talking about. How can I cure Concubine Yin with my skills? But I know that one person can definitely cure her, and that person is also in Tianji Country. I don¡¯t think it will take long to make Concubine wake up.¡±


    None of Su Li¡¯s words were true, but with the presence of Tantai Feng, some people would believe it even if it was false.


    Tantai Yu was shocked and happy at once, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, who is that person you said?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly. With a sh of light in her eyes, she slowly spoke two words,


    ¡°Mr. Li.¡±


    It was him!


    Tantai Yu was shocked. He went to Dahan Countryst year to participate in Auction Fair. He absolutely heard of the name of this person. At that time, he had still guessed who had better medical skills between him and Master. Unexpectedly, it was time for verification. It was unfortunate that Master was no longer in Tianji Country.


    Apanied by Tantai Yu, Su Li returned to Tianji Inn, but she did not immediately return to Dahan Country. She hadpleted the preparation, and the rest depended on Tantai Feng.


    However, Tianji Country and Dahan Country were very simr that it was up to one person¡¯s words in both countries. The news would spread in these days.


    However, after waiting for two days, Su Li didn¡¯t wait for the news that Tantai Yu became the Crown Prince, but waited for an unexpected guest.


    ¡°Where is Su Li? Take me there!¡±


    ¡°Second Princess, Forth Lord has ordered that you can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Get away!! I¡¯d like to ask what the little bitch did to lead my Forth Brother to be such a situation!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Hearing the noise from outside, Su Li, who was meditating and practicing, shook her eyshes, opened her eyes, and looked at Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes full of inquiry.


    Su Li frowned slightly. Of course, she could hear who the person was. It was Tantai Mingyue. From her tone, it seemed that Senior Fellow Apprentice was in trouble.


    Could it be that... Tantai Feng broke his promise?


    With this thought in her mind, Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she said slightly, ¡°Bring her here.¡±


    Fang Yuan opened the door and left without saying a word. After some breaths, he appeared, and like holding a chick, he brought Tantai Mingyue who was like a frightened rabbit in the room.


    From her response, Su Li knew that the means by which Fang Yuan brought her was not very mild.


    Seeing her lose her grace, Su Li rubbed her eyebrows with a headache, and she said helplessly, ¡°Who made you do that.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked coldly at Tantai Mingyue, loosened his hand and threw her violently on the ground, with unhappiness.


    ¡°She scolded you.¡±


    He just heard ¡°little bitch¡± clearly, so, even if he knew that Su Li had asked him to invite Tantai Mingyue in a gentle way, he couldn¡¯t help being rude.


    Tantai Mingyue knelt on the ground. Hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s words, she was angry, but her body couldn¡¯t help but shiver even more seriously.


    She finally knew why this boy could rece Qu Qingning and stay with Su Li as a close guard.

 Chapter 300 - Unbridled First Prince

    <strong>Chapter 300 Unbridled First Prince</strong>


    ¡°Who... who the hell are you?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue looked at Su Li who sit at the table with reluctant expression, suppressed the fear in her heart, and asked.


    How could a princess of a secr country make seniors of peak of the inborn realm be willing to follow her?


    Moreover, they were young seniors of the inborn realm about 20 years old!


    Su Li was really not simple as she thought when they first met, but she did not expect that Su Li could be so powerful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡±


    Su Li looked back at Tantai Mingyue. Since Fang Yuan had exposed something, she had no mood to continue pretending.


    ¡°You should be d that you have a good younger brother. Or else, what you said just now can be a reason why I kill you. If I really do so, your Father would not me me.¡±


    Tantai Mingyue shivered. Her first thought was that Su Li frightened her. She was her Father¡¯s favorite daughter. How could she be afraid of Su Li?!


    But when she thought of Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation, she didn¡¯t dare to contradict her.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be too afraid. Tell me what happened to Senior Fellow Apprentice Yu?¡±


    Seeing Tantai Mingyue being so frightened, Su Li gave up the thought of continuing to frighten and asked.


    After being reminded, Tantai Mingyue immediately thought of the business. Regardless of fear, she said quickly, ¡°Miss Su, Forth Brother was arrested by Tantai Dong. Please go and save him!¡±


    ¡°Tantai Dong?¡±


    Su Li frowned, and Fang Yuan promptly reminded her, ¡°Tantai Dong is First Prince. The woman who had made trouble in Tianji Inn before is the pawn of the Concubine of First Prince.¡±


    During this time, Qu Qingning and others did not mess around at the inn but had investigated much information.


    ¡°Yes, Tantai Dong was displeased because Father gave Tianji Inn to Forth Brother!¡± Tantai Mingyue continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know how the information was leaked yesterday. Tantai Dong knew that Forth Brother entered Pce secretly through the way to mother¡¯s pce, so, he immediately detained Forth Brother under the name of abuse of private rights!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue said, and an expression of anxiety appeared, ¡°Forth Brother was arrested early this morning. It has been half a day and I don¡¯t know what happened to him.¡±


    Su Li raised eyebrows, and looked at Fang Yuan. Fang Yuan immediately understood her meaning and turned away.


    When Tantai Mingyue was confused, Qu Qingning and Fang Mu walked in shortly. Fang Mu nced at Tantai Mingyue who was still kneeling on the ground, and he said, ¡°Eldest Brother has set off, and the dragon vehicle is downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li stood up and nced at Tantai Mingyue who looked happy, ¡°Take her with us.¡±


    ¡ª


    Outside First Prince¡¯s Mansion, a dragon vehicle stopped at the gate, immediately making the guards on both sides of the gate vignt.


    Wow¡ª


    The door of the dragon vehicle opened, and a group of people got out led by Su Li. Tantai Mingyue raised her head to see the words ¡°First Prince¡¯s Mansion¡±. She was relieved and couldn¡¯t help fastening her steps towards the mansion, but she was stopped by the guards on both sides.


    ¡°Second Princess! First Prince said that the mansion must be heavily guarded, and other people can¡¯t enter without permission.¡±


    At the moment, Tantai Mingyue has regained her momentum as a princess. When she heard the words of the guard, she looked cold and said coldly, ¡°How dare you! I am the member of the royal family. This ce is also the residence of my eldest brother. How can I be regarded as other people? Guard, are you going to offend me?¡±


    Hearing this, the guard¡¯s look changed slightly, but he still did not move away, saying,


    ¡°Second Princess, if youe here for Forth Prince, you can go back. First Prince said that it was a misunderstanding. He has long released Forth Prince. There is no connection between our heavy guard and Forth Brother.¡±


    When Tantai Mingyue heard the words, she was stunned for a moment and looked a little rxed. She was hesitant at this moment. She wanted to go back and see if Forth Brother really returned to his mansion. If First Prince had released him, the conflicts must be sharpened for her behavior, which was not the best way.


    At this moment, Su Li, who looked indifferent without any change on her face at all, stood in front of Tantai Mingyue and faced the two guards directly.


    Tantai Mingyue was a little shocked. She, who had been a master for many years, realized that this action would not be changed as her thoughts.


    ¡°Just go in and see whether Senior Fellow Apprentice has ever gone back or not.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t look at the two guards, and she seemed to see everything through the gate by her eyes, ¡°Fang Yuan, open the gate.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, the gate rang suddenly and opened slowly inward. Fang Yuan¡¯s straight figure fell into the eyes of everyone, not to mention the two guards who werepletely stunned. Then they became furious,


    ¡°Who? Dare break into the First Prince¡¯s Mansion without permission!¡±


    Fang Yuan walked out directly, seemed not to hear the words of the two, and said as if nobody was around, ¡°Forth Prince has been found, and he is still alive.¡±


    Su Li squinted and showed anger on her face with.


    He was still alive, which meant... he was hurt?


    When the two guards heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words, their faces suddenly changed. When they were about to shout for help, they were stunned by the p of Qu Qingning. Afterwards, Qu Qingning did not forget to yell,visit v ip novel.


    ¡°Two persons of the acquired realm, who gave you the courage to chirp here?¡±


    After dealing with the two guards, Su Li and others rushed in, and soon were found and surrounded by other patrolling guards.


    There was a trace of impatience on Su Li¡¯s face, and she said indifferently, ¡°Rush in at the fastest speed. Don¡¯t be mercy.¡±


    After hearing her words, Yun Yi and others, who had not made a shot yet, immediately became excited. A group of more than ten people rushed into the crowd as if wolves rushed into the flock. Continuous screams could be heard for a while.


    In the bloody fight, Su Li followed Fang Yuan¡¯s instruction all the way and walked deep into the courtyard in a leisurely pace. Her in and white clothes were not stained with blood.


    Tantai Mingyue stared nkly at Su Li¡¯s distant figure, standing in the ce with a feeling of coldness. Originally Su Li¡¯s lovely figure that looked pretty in her eyes was as deep as an abyss and could not be seen directly.


    ¡°Are all of them the seniors of the inborn realm?!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue turned to look at the one-sided battle scene and was terrified. Unexpectedly, the young men and women around Su Li all reached the inborn realm and all of them were above inborn fifth hurdle!


    Was Su Li really... the young lord of the sect of the Spiritual Circle?!


    While she guessed that, she deeply regretted.


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out that for Su Li, how could it change from saving Forth Brother to killing people to rush in?


    ¡°What should I do? We are too unbridled. Even Father would be furious and count all sins on Forth Brother!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a critical period for Forth Brother. Tantai Dong is anxious about having no opportunity to pull Forth Brother down, but Su Li directly sends this opportunity to Tantai Dong. What does she think?!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue was so angry that she almost vomited blood and everything was dark in her eyes. Even if they rescued Tantai Yu today, he would surely miss the throne.


    ¡°No, I have to follow up to see. If Su Li directly kills Tantai Dong, Forth Brother must be to me.¡±


    Thinking of it, Tantai Mingyue anxiously ran to keep up with Su Li.


    She did not have any doubts that Su Li dared to kill Tantai Dong.


    When Tantai Mingyue arrived at the backyard, Su Li was standing outside a courtyard. Outside the courtyard, there were originally nine seniors of the inborn realm who had been recruited by First Prince to guard the courtyard. But now their corpses spread with heads and bodies in different ces, quietly on the grasnd outside the courtyard.


    Therefore, it became a quiet courtyard.


    Behind Su Li, Tantai Mingyue saw these corpses. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, having a new understanding of Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation.


    Su Li nced, but lightly frowned.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s evilness had be more seriously, which was partly because of thest trip to Nanjiang, but more importantly... he was imitating, and the person he imitated... was Su Li!


    Su Li thought for a moment, and a little bit of bitterness rose from her heart. Actually, she didn¡¯t seem to be qualified to say that others were full of evilness.


    It was only because of the umtion of the previous life, so, she could control the killing intentions freely, and the evilness was integrated into the bones and not leaked out. But Fang Yuan... It was just a beginning.


    This was a sign of entering the evil circle!


    ¡°It is free in the evil circle and you can follow your heart to do whatever you want. Probably, it was a good way, but he seems to have signs of being controlled by killing intentions. It needs time to precipitate the mediation and eliminate obsessions, but unfortunately... I don¡¯t have too much time.¡±


    Su Li sighed lightly, pushed gate and went into the yard.


    Although Tantai Mingyue didn¡¯t know why Su Li sighed, she didn¡¯t dare to ask her, and quickly followed up. She whispered, ¡°There is a senior with Tantai Dong. Although he has not much life, he has still reached the peak of the inborn realm. Shall we wait for Guard Fang...¡±


    Before Tantai Mingyue finished speaking, a shadow suddenly shed around Su Li. Fang Yuan who was in ck with no blood already appeared.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at Tantai Mingyue who was stunned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll show the way.¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment, took a deep look at Fang Yuan who was extremely serious, and nodded gently.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes were still, as if he had finally identified something. There was a bit pain on the cold face. He didn¡¯t say anything, and went straight into it.


    ¡°...¡±


    Then Su Li had another sigh. Tantai Mingyue was puzzled, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of dumb puzzle the master and servant yed. However, she was worried about Tantai Yu at this moment and immediately followed Fang Yuan.


    The yard was very small and people could see everything at a nce. In the middle of the yard, there was a tall rack with blood. Tantai Yu was hung on it and almost died.


    ¡°Forth Brother!!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue¡¯s eyes were about to pop out for anger, and she didn¡¯t think that Su Li had done cruelly anymore. A surge of hatred flowed from her heart to her mind, burning her reason.


    ¡°Tantai Dong, you court death!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha, Second Sister, did you say I court death? I am your Eldest Brother!¡±


    A soon as Tantai Mingyue spoke, the sound ofugh came from the room, and then the room opened. A handsome young man in a golden robe slowly walked out, followed by an old man in gray with a wrinkled face and bent back. An asional trace of his breath surprised Fang Yuan, let alone Tantai Mingyue.


    ¡°Long... longevity realm?!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue¡¯s face was pale, staring at the gray-d old man who made her tremble. Even her Father didn¡¯t have that kind of breath. She had only felt it from the Old Ancestor in Tantai Family.


    No wonder... no wonder that Tantai Dong was so unscrupulous, directly against the Forth Brother. The value of a senior of the longevity realm was much higher than a prince!

 Chapter 301 - Being Unable to Fight Back

    <strong>Chapter 301 Being Unable to Fight Back</strong>


    ¡°Hurry up! Su Li, let¡¯s go. A man in the longevity realm has been extraordinary, so, you can¡¯t stop him even if you have more guards of the inborn realm! Only when we enter Imperial Pce, we can be saved by the Old Ancestors of the longevity realm!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue transmitted the sound in silence in horror and stepped back quickly. She had no time to care about Tantai Yu, who was hanging on the rack. Her reason in fear told her that if she did not go to Imperial Pce to ask for help, it was impossible for her to save anyone!


    But before she took a few steps, a figure like a ghost suddenly appeared in front of the courtyard. It was the old man in grey. Tantai Mingyue stopped and turned around. Seeing Tantai Dong standing on the spot alone, she was shocked.


    She didn¡¯t even notice when he appeared.


    It seemed that the old man in grey didn¡¯t know the external situation. At the moment, he saw the corpses outside the courtyard by psychic awareness and suddenly became grim, ¡°Good job! Tantai Mingyue, you have so much power that you have killed all the seniors I gathered. If I haven¡¯t broke through this time, I¡¯m afraid that I will lose to you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Tantai Dong¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°Elder Hui, what did you say?¡±


    The old man in grey raised his head. He looked disrespectful, and said bluntly to Tantai Dong, ¡°First Prince, the seniors I¡¯ve brought for you were all killed by your Second Sister. ording to the preconcerted arrangement, you should know how to deal with it, right?¡±


    Hearing it, Tantai Mingyue was slightly stunned. Suddenly, a great idea urred to her, ¡°Old Sir, I don¡¯t know what kind of transaction you have with Eldest Brother? As long as you are willing to help Forth Brother, I will pay double!¡±


    ¡°Second Sister!!¡±


    Tantai Dong was hesitant at first. Hearing that she was poaching talents in front of him, heughed angrily, ¡°What do you think of him? Elder Hui isn¡¯t easy to be moved. You can¡¯t afford what he wants!¡±


    Secretly ncing at Su Li, who had already walked to the rack, Tantai Mingyue couldn¡¯t help biting her teeth, ¡°Elder Hui! I believe that human effort is the decisive factor. Besides, you don¡¯t know me, so, how can you know that I can¡¯t afford what you want?¡±


    The old man in grey suddenly smiled kindly when he heard the words, ¡°Second Princess, although what you say is reasonable, your Eldest Brother is also right. What I want is half of the National Treasury of Tianji Country and the core design of dragon vehicle. Now do you still think you can afford double?¡±


    Hearing it, Tantai Mingyue was shocked and looked at Tantai Dong unbelievably. Tantai Dong was gloomy.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Tantai Dong was full of anger and scolded loudly, ¡°I would have been able to be the emperor by only giving the design before. Now I have to give half of the National Treasury. It¡¯s all your fault! Do you have qualifications to preach me?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue shivered slightly. It wasn¡¯t because of guilt, but because the nominal Eldest Brother in front of her, had gone mad for being the emperor!


    After all, Tantai Dong was in a high position. After taking a deep breath, he kept calm and bowed to Elder Hui and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder Hui. As long as I can take charge of the power of Tianji Country, you are the Prime Minister. All the requirements I promised before will be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s great.¡±


    The old man in grey nodded and smiled. Although he made a sessful breakthrough by relying on the resources of First Prince, after that, he obviously didn¡¯t put Tantai Dong in his eyes.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, you¡¯re setting the fox to keep the geese! His Majesty won¡¯t allow you to do so.¡±


    Tantai Mingyue wanted to dispute for a while. Hearing it, Tantai Dong just sneered and whispered, ¡°I can protect you and Forth Brother in the face of His Majesty, but others must be punished for treason. The injuries you and Forth Brother suffered are also caused by them. Do you understand?¡±


    Saying it, Tantai Dong became rxed as if he had made a decision.


    He believed that with Elder Hui¡¯s help, other brothers couldn¡¯t make any troubles. Even his father wouldn¡¯t ignore him anymore, and would really treat him as a Crown Prince.


    Tinkle!


    Tantai Dong was interrupted by a crisp sound. Hearing the sound, everyone immediately saw Su Li, who had been ignored for a long time, gently put Tantai Yu on the ground.


    Elder Hui squinted and looked at the broken fetters on the ground doubtfully. He didn¡¯t hear any sound before.


    ¡°When did the fetters break?¡±


    When Elder Hui was still hesitant to do something, Tantai Dong was so angry that he waved his hand to strike Su Li!


    ¡°A chit of a girles to court death!¡±


    Su Li slowly raised her eyes and looked calm, seeing Tantai Dong¡¯s hand approaching quickly.


    Tantai Mingyue shouted in horror, ¡°Su Li, hide away!¡±


    It was true that Su Li had a group of powerful supporters, but she had never seen Su Li strike others before, and Su Li always looked pale and delicate, she guessed... Su Li would be in the acquired realm at most. However, Tantai Dong had inborn second hurdle cultivations. How could Su Li be able to fight against him?!


    Seeing Su Li keep unmoved like a fool who was scared, Tantai Dongughed and turned faster.


    ¡°Second Sister, the helper you asked is still young. Little girl, keep your eyes open in the next life. Don¡¯t follow the wrong person. Go to hell!¡±


    At the moment when his hand got, a sh of sword light passed in front of Su Li, and then there was another person beside her.


    Fang Yuan.


    Plunk!!


    A broken arm was appearing in air, with blood spraying. Su Li took a step back to avoid all the blood.


    ¡°Ah!!! My hand!!¡±


    Tantai Dong supported his right arm, which only left the upper arm, making a very shrill voice. All of this happened so fast that it was toote for people to react. The smile on Elder Hui¡¯s face had not disappeared, but the battle was over.


    ¡°First Prince!¡±


    Elder Hui became gloomy and would like to go forward, but he was stopped by another indifferent young man in half of step.


    Luo Yichen reached out his hand and stroked the de which was not stained with blood. He became aggressive and said lightly, ¡°Old man, you can¡¯t go there yet.¡±


    ¡°An ignorant youth, get out!¡±


    Elder Hui was irate. The spirit of transcendence broke outpletely from his old body. Now he and Tantai Dong were in the same team whether they would win or not. However, in his carelessness, he even let Tantai Dong break his arm. Next, he would not let Tantai Dong get injured again.


    Cracked! Cracked!


    The pressure of terror was so heavy like a mountain. Luo Yichen¡¯s bones made a sound. He couldn¡¯t bear the burden and retreated for a few steps... But then he became morebative, so, he gathered all his strength into his long sword, making it look like a white light.


    ¡°Take that!¡±


    ¡°Court death!!¡±


    Elder Hui was very anxious. He had tried his best to fight with Luo Yichen. They hit each other several times in a short time. Luo Yichen had numerous scars on his body, but his breath didn¡¯t weaken. Instead, his sword was more dazzling.Visit v ip novel.


    ¡°Unexpectedly... He took it?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue dazedly looked at the two people who were fighting in the yard. If her skin wasn¡¯t hurt by the fierce wind, she still thought that she was in a dream.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something and looked at Su Li, who was firmly protected by Fang Yuan, with a deep fear in her eyes.


    The one who got the peak of the inborn realm and could bnce the practitioner of the longevity realm, also listened to Su Li... She thought she had known all about Su Li, but now she found that Su Li was like an abyss which she could never see its depth clearly at all.


    The fight in the yard was very fierce, but the momentum couldn¡¯t influence Su Li, because all of them were blocked behind by Fang Yuan.


    Su Li squatted, feeling the pulse for Tantai Yu, and her eyebrows suddenly stretched.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a skin injury. Although he lost too much blood and fainted, it¡¯s ok.¡±


    Su Li took out a healing elixir and shoved it into Tantai Yu¡¯s mouth, and then she looked at Tantai Dong, who was holding his broken arm.


    When Luo Yichen stopped Elder Hui, Tantai Dong immediately panicked. His former glory was disappeared. Instead, he covered his mouth and didn¡¯t even dare to cry out, for fearing that Su Li would kill him.


    From time to time, he looked at the two men who were still fighting. Looking at Fang Yuan¡¯s increasingly oppressive eyes, he began to sweat coldly on his forehead and said with insufficient energy,


    ¡°You, who are you? Elder Hui is the elder of the Xiaoshen Pce in the spiritual circle. He must win. You¡¯d better... better let me go, or...¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. She nced at Tantai Mingyue and chuckled, ¡°First Prince of the Tianji Country has only this mind?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue was speechless for a while. No one could perform better when facing death.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    Su Li stood up and no longer looked at Tantai Dong, ¡°Let your father decide your destiny.¡±


    Although in her view, in the eyes of Tantai Feng, except for Concubine Yin, who apanied him for many years, other people were dispensable, in order to hide the mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror, she couldn¡¯t do too much.


    After that, Su Li nced at the battlefield, which inclined to be beneficial for Elder Hui, and said softly,


    ¡°In order to prove his strength, Luo Yichen has reached the limit. In addition, the old man has just broken through. After the fight, his genuine energy has been together. His strength has improved by more than 20%. If you don¡¯t go now, Luo Yichen will be killed.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded, turned and paused, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Su Li smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    Hearing her analysis, Tantai Mingyue was still puzzled, but she knew that as for the fighting situation, Su Li knew more than Fang Yuan.


    Was it that Su Li just relied on her urate eyesight to win over so many young seniors?


    Tantai Mingyue was confused. She still didn¡¯t think that Su Li had practiced Xuangong. Seeing the situation stabilized again, she couldn¡¯t help worrying and whispered, ¡°Miss Su, how do I feel that they are still unable to fight against Elder Hui?¡±


    ncing at Tantai Mingyue who was worried, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The gap between longevity realm and inborn realm is just like the gap between heaven and earth, which is not easy to cross. Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen have indeed been in the peak of the inborn realm, and they have practiced the secret method to the fourth hurdle, but two of them... are still unable to fight against the old man in grey.¡±

 Chapter 302 - The End

    <strong>Chapter 302 The End</strong>


    ¡°So... What should we do?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue became more anxious, and she couldn¡¯t keep calm as a royal family princess should be, because of the series things that happened today.


    Tantai Dong knelt on the ground. His eyes lighted up when he heard the words. He stared at the fight, which happened in the yard. Because of Su Li¡¯s words, he regained the hope.


    ¡°Pop! Boom!¡±


    Because of the fierce fighting by the three people, whose genuine energies surged like heavy waves, the wall of the yard couldn¡¯t bear the power, copsing finally. Out of the wall, Qu Qingning and others wereing here.


    Su Li didn¡¯t care anything else, and just stared at the fight with her ck eyes.


    This fight happened at the right time for Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen. Themon practitioner who just broke through the longevity realm gave enough stress to them. If they couldprehend something, and with her resource supporting, they would stride over the barrier and be real practitioners soon!


    As time passed, Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen was about to exhaust all the genuine energies and their pneumas weakened. Although Elder Hui was disheveled, his pneuma was fuller than before. Under such circumstance, they almost couldn¡¯t resist his power.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    Elder Hui yelled and the embarrassment on his face faded thoroughly. Heughed crazily, ¡°Two little dipshits. If I didn¡¯t just break through, how can you humiliate me like that? Now, I will tell you the real power of longevity realm!¡±


    Boom!


    A mighty power suddenly burst from Elder Hui, and everything around him was copsed. Luo Yichen and Fang Yuan were shocked, turning back fast without any hesitation.


    Although they backed quickly, Elder Hui moved faster. He immediately came into the area, where was above their heads. His hands wed to their heads suddenly!


    ¡°Danger! Back quickly!!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue was so worried that her voice broke. Though they tried their best to back, nowhere they could actually hide away.


    In this dangerous moment, Su Li narrowed her eyes, and pointed out a starburst in the distance, which was as fast as a lightning and as thin as a hair.


    Fast!


    It was too fast!


    Tantai Mingyue could only see that Su Li just made a meaningless action, and didn¡¯t see any genuine energy burst from her fingers.


    But at the same time, Elder Hui felt a horrible sense, and he was extremely scared.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    His brain was nk, and he had no chance to attack Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen. He tried his best to escape, but his be was prated before he took any action.


    Everything was suddenly silent.


    Lub-dub ¡ª


    ¡°Why... My life... had just begun...¡±


    Elder Hui fell into the ground just like a rag, and his dull eyes were full of confusion. He said the sentence intermittently, and then he was dead.


    ¡°Choo...¡±


    Su Li sighed, kept calm for a while and smiled.


    His power was weaker than Lin Yanxing, so, she was not happy about her win. But she was d to see that with the promotion of her cultivation, she consumed less foundation than before. If she could find the suitable bnce point, she would stay at the world as long as possible.


    ¡°Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce, if he couldn¡¯t take action just as Tantai Feng, I¡¯m not afraid of Xiaoshen Pce. But if I wanted to be carefree without anxiety, I... I must fight with him!¡±


    Su Li took a careful consideration. She knew that the powerful man must live for a long time and had many means. She was not ready.


    ¡°Su... Miss Su...¡±


    Here came a voice near her, which made Su Li regain her consciousness. She turned to see Tantai Mingyue, who was like a scared rabbit. With a pale face, Tantai Mingyue hesitated for a long time, but said nothing.


    She just saw that Su Li pointed forward, and the practitioner of the longevity realm was... dead?! If not Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen were sitting at the messy ground and panted, she would think that the practitioner of the longevity realm was fake.


    ¡°She can kill Elder Hui just by pointing at him. Su Li... What realm is she in?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue couldn¡¯t help gazing at Su Li¡¯s side face. The innocent and lovely girl in front of her was out of her imagination.


    ¡°Tidy up. He is a longevity realm elder, so, bury him.¡±


    Su Li nced at the elder¡¯s empty wrist, turned around to tell Qu Qingning, and walked to Fang Yuan and Luo Yichen, giving them two elixirs, ¡°Good job! After you recover, take a deep understanding. Try to break through as soon as possible.¡±


    Fang Yuan took the elixir with no hesitation, continuing to recover. He was so firm that he would not be over polite.


    But Luo Yichen hesitated for a while, took the elixir and said, ¡°Thanks, but I have something to do in Tianji Country. Can I...¡±


    Su Li gave a strange halfugh, ¡°Luo Yichen, don¡¯t forget your identity!¡±


    Luo Yichen changed his expression, and kept silent.


    How could he forget! He promised to Su Li that he would work for her for ten years, but Su Li had paid much for him for the past two years, which is more valuable than his ten year¡¯s work would be. Now even himself thought that it was improper to mention he would take action alone.


    He closed his eyes, recalling the humiliation that he suffered that year. He had to be decisive, ¡°Su Li, I know I owe you, but...¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Luo Yichen, smiled, ¡°You must misunderstand me. It¡¯s just a deal between you and me. I have no interests about your past, but... just like that I helped Qu Qingning, I will not prevent you but lend you strength.¡±


    Luo Yichen was shocked and moved. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Deal?


    Su Li always said it was a deal, but he could see that she paid for them unterally. Su Li not only gave them the resources of practice but also helped them to revenge. What did Su Li really want?Visit vi p novel.


    ¡°Based on your strength, it¡¯s easy to handle with the worldly forces. It seems that your enemy is not easy to handle. You must recover yourself first, and then take Qu Qingning and others together. You must know that I needn¡¯t be afraid of anyone now in this circle, except the top few. As for Fang Yuan...¡±


    Su Li nced at the unemotional young man, who was still practicing, ¡°He is on the edge of breaking. When he wakes up, let him make his own decision.¡±


    Luo Yichen kept silent for a long time, and finally didn¡¯t refuse like before. He said seriously, ¡°No matter what¡¯s your aim, I will obey as long as it has nothing to do with Han.¡±


    He closed his eyes and continued to heal himself. This word was his promise for his whole life, and as for the rest... he didn¡¯t need to say more.


    Su Li smiled.


    All human beings in the nevend were phoney, including her. Although Luo Yichen¡¯s promise was serious, and he would obey it in his whole life, she thought all was fake and she needn¡¯t care too much.


    ¡°Miss, all were finished.¡±


    After a while, Yun Yi came and gave a reply. Su Li looked at the clean yard except some bloods, nodded, and turned to Tantai Mingyue, who was in a daze,


    ¡°Can you finish the rest?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue regained her consciousness, and nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Because Su Li cleaned them up, First Prince¡¯s Mansion almost had no fighting men. It was easy for her to handle.


    ¡°Your father will not investigate this thing, and will give an imperial edict some dayster. But you¡¯d better keep silent about my identity. Don¡¯t let anyone know, especially Tantai Yu.¡±


    Seeing the serious expression in Su Li¡¯s eyes, Tantai Mingyue was feared. Su Li said, ¡°Whether First Prince should live or die, it¡¯s up to Tantai Yu after he wakes up.¡±


    The rest thing had nothing to do with Su Li. She returned to Tianji Inn. Although the news about First Prince¡¯s being attacked was spread around Tianji City, she kept practice calmly. With the consumption of foundation, her cultivation promoted steadily.


    But less than three dayster, a surprising news was spread.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that First Prince wanted to rebel, but it was suppressed by Forth Prince! And one of his arms was cut by Second Princess. He was disabled!¡±


    ¡°The imperial edict is published today! His Majesty designates Forth Prince to be Crown Prince. Even First Prince was as powerful as before, when Forth Prince grasps the concealed strength of Tantai Family, he has no method anymore!¡±


    ¡°Tut, who can imagine that the gentlest Forth Prince will be Crown Prince. Concubine Yin helped him a lot, but maybe he also strived for it.¡±


    ¡°Forth Prince also has a good sister. Once he gets the position, no one can rece him, unless he doesn¡¯t want it.¡±


    All the officials discussed animatedly. At the same time, at the Eastern Pce, Tantai Yu, who worn the Crown Prince dress, was puzzledly looking at the delicate scene outside the Eastern Pce.


    ¡°What does His Majesty mean?¡±


    Tantai Yu frowned. He was caught by Tantai Dong and was beaten to unconsciousness. He thought that everything was finished, but never expected that when he woke up, he received the imperial edict, whichmanded him to be the Crown Prince.


    When he recovered, he was called secretly by His Majesty, and was shocked by his order.


    ¡°Even though Mr. Li cured my mother, His Majesty shouldn¡¯t have been so reckless that he would pay all country for that. ording to his words, it was Mr. Li who rmended me to be the Crown Prince. His Majesty agreed, right?¡±


    Tantai Yu was puzzled. All things that he knew today were beyond what he had learnt from Imperial Pce over the past more than 10 years. An ordinary recluse in Jianghu could influence the next master of Tianji Country and became the real master of Tianji Country.


    It was ridiculous.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t His Majesty afraid that Tianji Country and Tantai Family will be destroyed by Mr. Li?¡±


    When Tantai Yu thought that he would be Mr. Li¡¯s puppet, he couldn¡¯t reconcile himself for a long time.

 Chapter 303 - Luoyue City

    <strong>Chapter 303 Luoyue City</strong>


    Let¡¯s leave the reaction in Imperial Pce for the time being aside and go back to the day when Luo Yichen left Tantai City.


    Qu Qingning and others followed Luo Yichen all the way, and finally arrived at a provincial capital before sunset. Tianji Country implemented the same county system as Dahan Country. It was only a day¡¯s ride from Tantai City, which should be the nearest provincial capital to the national capital.


    ¡°Luoyue City?¡±


    Qu Qingning pulled the reins and stopped the horse. Looking up, he saw two big ck stone words mottled with wind and frost were still clear. He said excitedly, ¡°Brother Luo, is this your hometown?¡±


    It seemed that Luo Yichen didn¡¯t hear Qu Qingning¡¯s words. Looking at the ancient city in the sunset, he was stunned and did not answer. His indifferent face was the same as Fang Yuan¡¯s, showing a strongplexity.


    ¡°Brother Luo?¡±


    Qu Qingning wanted to ask again, but was held by Fang Mu. Fang Mu whispered, ¡°Brother Qu, I think Brother Luo is very sad, so, don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut!¡±


    Qu Qingning raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°Man should be ambitious. If you don¡¯t ept it, do it. How can you haveplex thoughts? Can you practice faster only by doing this?¡±


    Fang Mu almostughed. In the past two years, Brother Qu had been struggling with the progress of cultivation. No matter how he pursued, he was still slower than Eldest Brother and Brother Luo. Maybe the fates conspired against him.


    Luo Yichen had been back to his senses when they were talking in a low voice. He took a look at one of the notices on the side of the city gate, which was so broken that he couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face. After a moment of silence, he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s... go in.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Brother Luo, don¡¯t think so much. We can rely on Su Li. What else do you need to worry about? I¡¯m really tired of running all the way. Let¡¯s find an inn to have a rest.¡±


    Qu Qingning gave the horses to Fang Mu, and walked with his arms around Luo Yichen towards the city. Because of his performance, Luo Yichen¡¯s boredom disappeared a lot. He immediately forced a smile and let Qu Qingning lead him into the city.


    ¡°Brother Qu is really good at bossing people.¡±


    When they were far away, Fang Mu whispered, and then gave the horses to Yun Yi. He ran to the bulletin board and looked for a long time, but didn¡¯t see clearly the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯vee here, I¡¯m sure I can know a lot about Brother Luo¡¯s past. I don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Fang Mu pped his hands and went into the city quickly, leaving Yun Yi behind. Yun Yi had no choice but to lead four horses.


    ¡°Miss¡¯s friends have exceptional ability among people, but their temperaments are really...¡±


    Yun Yi shook his head, gave all the horses to other guards of Yunge Sect, and then followed them.


    He didn¡¯t mean to bezy! The people in front of him were penniless. If he didn¡¯t catch up with them, they would make some jokes when they went to the inn.


    Although Luoyue City was not as prosperous as Tantai City, it was not a lonely ce either. With the arrangement of Yun Yi, people soon settled down in a decent inn. After putting their luggage, 13 people went downstairs to find three tables to sit down. The food was not prepared yet. Qu Qingning could easily get all the recent events in the city from the surrounding conversation of the diners.


    ¡°A fat man at least 150 kilograms killed his own wife by lying above her when they got married. They had awsuit! My god!¡±


    ¡°Wow, the poor schr was nurtured by the rich woman of a cloth workshop because of his appearance? Handsome people can do whatever they want. Luckily, I¡¯m handsome, too!¡±


    When Qu Qingning was listening to others, he said so narcissistically. Due to his loud voice, the diners around him nced at him strangely one after another.


    The guards of Yunge Sect who didn¡¯t have too much contact with him had no choice but to sit further. Fang Mu and Yun Yi had no surprise. They had learned to be cheeky from Qu Qingning, waiting for the meal, and they didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    After a while, the hot meal finally came to the table. Qu Qingning saw that and finally stopped talking to himself and began to eat and drink. After his ying, Luo Yichen smiled lightly. He wanted to taste the delicious food of his hometown, which had been away from him for many years. The conversation of the table next to him made he stop chopstickspletely.


    ¡°Have you heard about the Luo Family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re toote to get the news. When it¡¯s your turn to tell us the news, maybe the Miss of the Luo Family have been married!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really miserable for the Luo Family. Originally, the merchant aristocratic family was excellent, and there could have been a martial arts champion in the Luo Family soon. But because the young Master took a fancy to Luo Yingying¡¯s beauty, the Luo Family got ruined...¡±


    ¡°Shh! You dare to talk about him. Aren¡¯t you afraid to die?¡±


    The schr who was warned felt unpleasant and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, because he was dead. I¡¯m just talking about it. Can I make trouble?¡±


    Slurping ¡ª


    Qu Qingning took a sip of soup and swallowed the food in his mouth. He was slightly surprised and whispered, ¡°Brother Luo? What those two people said just now is...¡±


    Luo Yichen put down his chopsticks and the rxed expression on his face disappeared. The gate was suddenly kicked open when he was about to stand up. Then a group of servants in standard clothes came in!


    The fat leading servant dressed more delicately. He seemed to be a subchief. His fat face was shaking and his small eyes were scanning the scene. Suddenly, his eyes fixed on the schr who had just talked. He grinned hideously,


    ¡°Young man, you dare to make a rumor on the He Family¡¯s territory. Do you think your life is too long? Arrest him and take him back for punishment!¡±


    The schr immediately panicked and tried to run away, but he was no match for the warrior. Soon, his face was pressed in the tes on the table, and he was unable to move. Drinks and dishes fell all over the floor.


    ¡°Spare me! I¡¯m just saying it casually, not intentionally!¡±


    The voice of the schr was indistinct. When the macho man saw this situation, he pressed him annoyedly hard. The schr immediately screamed and could not speak.


    The rest of the diners gathered in panic, as if they could be safer.


    The fat servant came andughed triumphantly. He seemed to enjoy watching other people¡¯s fear, but he stopped soon, because there were still people on three tables who sat still and did not move.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to remind them. They are all non-native together. How can they know the He Family¡¯s background...¡±


    The innkeeper hid behind the counter and saw this scene. He wondered bitterly, if they fought, his inn would be doomed.


    The fat servant immediately noticed Qu Qingning with a smiley face. He was very angry not because of anything else, but because Qu Qingning was socent.


    He was used to being bossy. No one dared tough in front of him except the owner.


    He pointed at Qu Qingning and immediately ordered, ¡°Where did this foole from? I havee. He dares to continue sitting! Arrest him. If he resists, break his legs directly!¡±


    The smile on Qu Qingning¡¯s face disappeared immediately. He stood up and was about to say something, but he was held by one hand.


    He looked back and found it was Luo Yichen. Luo Yichen said to him with full of fear, ¡°The Prime Minister and the Empress are all from the He Family.¡±


    Although Su Li made a deal with the Emperor and made Tantai Yu Crown Prince, he was only the Crown Prince.


    If the contradiction between him and the He Family was obvious, maybe Su Li¡¯s arrangement would be ruined by him.


    So, even if Su Li told him to do it boldly, he still hesitated all the way.


    Qu Qingning immediately smiled when he heard the words and said, ¡°I wonder why you were ssy-eyed all the way, and it turns out you were not at Su Li¡¯smand at all.¡±


    ¡°Command?¡± Luo Yichen was confused, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    The fat servant looked at the two people who kept talking. They didn¡¯t pay any attention to him at all. He was very angry at once. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°Come on, I just want to practice!¡±


    Qu Qingningughed and rushed into the servants. Theughter echoed, ¡°Mu, tell him!¡±


    Fang Mu saw that Qu Qingning had acted first, and said hurriedly, ¡°Brother Qu, leave me some. I didn¡¯t fight enoughst time!¡±


    After that, he rushed into them directly. Each time, they could hit their legs and heard the sound of broken bones. The innkeeper and the group of diners were stunned and even forgot to run away.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave someone to me...¡±


    After a while, the battle wasing to an end. Yun Yi sighed, and then smiled at Luo Yichen, who was shocked, ¡°Protector Luo, you don¡¯t need to worry about Miss at all. Before you came, Miss had ordered that you can do anything in Tianji Country except demolish the Imperial Pce.¡±


    Did anything!


    Luo Yichen took a deep breath and became heroic in an instant. What kind of qualification did she have that she could say so?


    ¡°I was wrong! Nanjiang Country was powerful enough. Beingpared, Tianji Country is nothing, not to mention a family in Tianji Country! Even if the He Family is bigger, how can it be bigger than the Tantai Family?¡±


    Thinking of this, Luo Yichen was relieved and in a good mood. These days, his scruple was suddenly dissolved. He was about to vent, but found that the fight had already ended, and the ground was full of groaning servants. Without exception, their legs were broken. The fat servant was more tragic, because he was conveniently added a punch by Qu Qingning, and his ¡°third leg¡± was broken.


    Crack!


    Qu Qingning found a rtivelyplete bench to sit down and took a long breath, and said with satisfaction, ¡°Cool! There is a pity that Tong didn¡¯t follow me, and no one appreciated my heroism.¡±


    ¡°Brother Qu, are you on purpose?¡±


    Fang Mu came over unhappily and sat down. Whenever he wanted to fight someone, there would always be a disgusting shadow in front of him.


    Qu Qingningughed, ¡°It¡¯s bad for children to fight and kill. I¡¯m umting blessings for you. Do you understand?¡±


    Fang Mu was immediately angry. When he was just practicing in spiritual circle, there were nearly a thousand warriors killed by him. If Qu Qingning wanted to kill others, he could say it directly, and there was no need to associate with the umtion of blessings.


    ¡°Hiss. You... Who are you? You dare to fight against us, and you... you will regret it!¡±


    The fat servant took a cold breath in pain, fell to the ground and covered his lower body. He squirmed like a caterpir. His greasy face was full of fear and resentment without any arrogance.

 Chapter 304 - Luo Yingying

    <strong>Chapter 304 Luo Yingying</strong>


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    Qu Qingning raised his eyebrows and stepped on the chest of the fat servant,ughing, ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted in my life. Do you want me to experience that?¡±


    The fat servant spat blood under Qu Qingning¡¯s feet, full of fear. He supported himself with his hands and wanted to escape from here.


    ¡°Psycho, you are a psycho!! How dare you! He Family are not cowards. You... you¡¯ll see...¡±


    Pia!!


    ¡°You are too noisy!¡±


    Qu Qingning impatiently knocked him out. Witnessing what had happened on the fat servant, the rest of the servants had climbed together. They were afraid to speak up just as those terrified diners.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet finally.¡±


    Qu Qingning nced at the diners who had already escaped, turned around and asked, ¡°Brother Luo, where are we going next?¡±


    Luo Yichen thought for a while and said, ¡°Brother Qu, please handle this. I want to go home before we set up.¡±


    Qu Qingning smiled, ¡°Hey! It is so easy! You go home first. When the thing is over, we will find a way to find you.¡±


    Luo Yichen agreed and went out to take off a ck cloth hat from Yun Yi¡¯s horse. Then he disappeared in the street.


    Yun Yi looked at the trembling innkeeper, and put three gold leaves on the counter. He said, ¡°Next is none of your business.¡±


    When the innkeeper saw the gold leaves, his dismal eyes immediately glowed. These three gold leaves were enough to buy ten inns of his size. With the money, he could leave for other ces to restart his business.


    Thinking of this, the innkeeper stuffed down his fear and kept saying thank you.


    After handling the matter of the inn, Yun Yi went to the backyard and saw a group of tied servants of He Family. He nodded, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be a problem to leave them here for half a day. Let¡¯s go to Luo Family.¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Qingning shook his head, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s take a sip here and leave in two hours. It is clear that Luo Yichen just wants to go back and have a look alone. It¡¯s not appropriate if we are there.¡±


    Yun Yi recalled the situation when Luo Yichen left and was a little surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so careful.¡±


    Qu Qingning drank wine and was suddenly unhappy, ¡°Be careful with what you said. I¡¯ve always been excellent, ok? It¡¯s just because Su Li and Fang Yuan always take my chances.¡±


    Yun Yi smiled, and sat down to pour a ss of wine to taste slowly. He stopped arguing with Qu Qingning.


    ¡ª


    In the east of Luoyue City, there was a mansion that looked old. Its gate was open. With lights and festoons, there was full of servants and maids in new clothes and guests in luxurious clothes. It was bustling.


    There was an old butler standing at the door, nodding to wee the guests. The smile on his face was more like a cry. His desperate eyebrows and cloudy eyes seemed to show that he had lost his spirit.


    It seemed that the guests didn¡¯t care about him, and went straight to the courtyard.


    ¡°Ah, the family ispletely hopeless after the Miss married.¡±


    With a deep sigh, the old butler suddenly felt that the light was dim. He looked up and saw that there was a tall man in ck in front of him, with a long sword hanging on his waist and a ck hat on his head. He could not see his face clearly.


    ¡°This... Childe?¡±


    Luo Yichen looked at the wrinkled old man in front of him, but didn¡¯t answer.


    Seven years had passed, and Butler Wu was too old to be the man who was hale and hearty in his memory.


    Butler Wu gazed at the young man. Although he looked strange, Butler Wu felt that he knew him somehow.


    First Master?


    It was impossible because the First Master had been dead for seven years. The Miss was unwilling to set up a memorial tablet. Over the years, she had asked people to look for him in secret, but nothing had been found.


    If he was still alive, why there was no messages from him?


    Thinking of this, Butler Wu could not help smiling bitterly, and asked, ¡°Childe, are you here for the banquet?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Luo Yichen was very excited, but suddenly he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Unusually, he was slightly scared.


    In the hearts of his family members, he may had died a long time ago. At that time, a lot of bad things happened just because he had killed He Jinling in a snit.


    Now he suddenly appeared. What would the family members react?


    Were they happy or resentful?


    When Luo Yichen didn¡¯t respond for a long time, Butler Wu only thought that the man was a cold guest. He immediately showed the way and said, ¡°Please sit down, Childe. The feast is about to begin. However, in order to avoid causing other people¡¯s dissatisfaction, you¡¯d better take off your hat.¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Yichen even lowered his hat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I will not go in. Which family did Luo Yingying marry?¡±


    At this moment, he made up his mind!


    If his sister married a good family in a good condition, it was not necessary for him to appear.


    After destroying He Family, it was enough to secretly subsidize them and all the problems would be solved.


    When Butler Wu heard Luo Yichen¡¯s question, he suddenly changed his face and said suspiciously, ¡°Maybe... Childe Fan hasn¡¯t given up yet? No, no, Childe Fan was locked at home...¡±


    Although it was noisy at the moment, and Butler Wu¡¯s voice was so low, Luo Yichen still heard clearly.


    ¡°Childe Fan... Fan Tianxing?¡±


    Butler Wu was shocked and said happily, ¡°You are really a subordinate of Childe Fan!¡±


    As he said this, he took a careful look at the courtyard. Seeing that the guests hadn¡¯t noticed it, he immediately led Luo Yichen to the nearby courtyard.


    ¡°Come with me!¡±


    Luo Yichen frowned and let Butler Wu take him to a ce with few people. ¡°What happened? Yingying is going to get married, but why is Tianxing locked up?¡± He asked.


    Butler Wu was nervous and didn¡¯t notice that Luo Yichen used an intimate address. He said in a hurry, ¡°If you are the helper invited by Childe Fan, don¡¯t ask and just take the Miss and leave!¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Luo Yichen stopped suddenly and said in a cold voice, ¡°Why do you want us to leave? Where to go?¡±


    Butler Wu also stopped with his step. Luo Yichen¡¯s insist made him feel that the man invited by Childe Fan was unreliable, but he could only exin,


    ¡°When the Master is ill, the Miss is the only support of the family. How can she get married?¡±


    Dad was ill!


    Seven years had passed and the younger sister was twenty-four years old. She had not married for the sake of the family!


    Luo Yichen was very angry when he heard the news.


    ¡°The Miss was forced to marry by He Family this time! Childe Fan was very angry and wanted to help the Miss escape, but he was locked at home. The Miss had no choice but pretended to agree with the requirement of He Family. In fact, she had been waiting for Childe Fan to send someone to help her.¡±


    Luo Yichen took a deep breath, ¡°He Family? He Jinling was dead. Are there still males in his family?¡±


    Seeing Luo Yichen still had questions, Butler Wu was anxious andined, ¡°Enough, since you take the money to handle affairs,e with me quickly! I have never said that the Miss would marry He Family. They asked the Miss to marry a ruffian, which is an obvious humiliation. If you don¡¯t move, it will bete when the feast is over!¡±


    This was the truth!


    Luo Yichen¡¯s face immediately changed. He grabbed Butler Wu and hurried to the backyard in a sh.


    Butler Wu faintly saw the surrounding scene shaking, and arrived at the front of the Miss¡¯s yard. He was shocked but very d that Childe Fan could invite such a master. The Miss didn¡¯t need to get married!


    At the moment, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t find that the stranger was so familiar with theyout of Luo Family.


    ¡°Yingying... she still lives here.¡±


    Luo Yichennded and put down Butler Wu. He recalled, then opened the door and went into the yard.


    At the moment, he did not hesitate any more.


    Butler Wu happily stepped up to the door andughed, ¡°Miss, Miss, Childe Fan¡¯s subordinate is here.¡±


    ¡°Butler Wu,e in with that gentleman.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, there came a female voice in the room. Luo Yichen was slightly surprised that the voice was still the same as before, but the tone was totally different from that seven years ago, with less naivety and softness, but more strength and sophistication.


    How did a 17-year-old girl support her family in the past seven years?


    He couldn¡¯t imagine.


    Squeak ¡ª


    The wooden door made a slight noise. Seeing the people in the room, Butler Wu and Luo Yichen were stunned at the same time.


    The girl sitting in front of the dresser was fully dressed up. She was so beautiful and different from those weakdies. Her lips were closed, her eyes were fixed, and her face would not change even if the mountain copsed.


    At this moment, Luo Yichen thought she was a little like Su Li.


    ¡°Miss, why are you still wearing wedding clothes? Didn¡¯t I prepare the maid clothes for you?¡±


    Butler Wu was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. He was about to rush into the room to find the maid¡¯s clothes to put on her. Luo Yingying shook her head and stopped him. Her eyes were firm, ¡°I will not leave. What if He Family is angry when I leave? What should dad do? What should you do?¡±


    After that, she turned to Luo Yichen who was standing in the doorway, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you to run for nothing and please thank Childe Fan for me. Thanks to his protection these years, our Luo Family can survive, but this time... I can¡¯t be a burden of him anymore.¡±


    Although Fan Family was strong, it could notpete with He Family who was divine and powerful. The master of Fan Family knew this, so he locked his favorite son, Fan Tianxing.


    Luo Yichen kept silent, and didn¡¯t move. Luo Yingying was confused, and said again,


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    This time, there was a response.


    Luo Yichen slowly walked to their mother¡¯s tablet that could be seen as soon as he entered the door. In Luo Yingying¡¯s puzzled eyes, he silently burnt incense, and finally said,


    ¡°Mom... When did she die?¡±


    Hearing this, Luo Yingying¡¯s body shook greatly.

 Chapter 305 - I’m Back

    <h4>Chapter 305 I¡¯m Back</h4>


    Luo Yingying looked at his back, and felt she was familiar with this tall, straight figure. Finally, the figure became the young man in her memory.


    Was he?


    Was it the one who had been dead for seven years?


    Luo Yingying¡¯s eyes were suddenly moist. Subconsciously, she walked towards him, but suddenly stopped, pointing to the memorial tablet with trembling lips and repeatedly confirmed, ¡°You... What did you call her?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Under the ck hat came aplex sigh. Luo Yichen slowly turned around and took down the hat, trying to make himself smile more naturally.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Dong!


    The dagger hidden in the sleeves dropped on the ground and made a dull sound.


    Looking at the sharp and mature face, she was not happy but shocked, and stepped back.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Luo Yichen whispered and immediately embraced her arms.


    As soon as being touched, Luo Yingying drew back her hands immediately and then she seemed to realized something.


    Just now, she seemed to touch a man.


    Was it not fantasy?


    Luo Yingying hesitated for a moment. Looking at Luo Yichen, who was confused and distressed, she bit her lips and seemed to have great courage to touch his cheek with her delicate hands.


    At that moment, the real and warm feeling spread all over her body. Tears blurred her eyes and shattered all her pretended courage.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a dream; it is real Eldest Brother...¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother!!¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t youe back for many years? I think you were dead!!¡±


    ¡°Seven years! Seven years!!¡±


    Luo Yingying embraced Luo Yichen closely and buried her head in his chest. Her sob gradually turned into a heartbreaking cry for the sufferings she had experienced during the past seven years.


    With moist eyes and chocked throat, Luo Yichen let Luo Yingying embrace him, and couldn¡¯t say a word. Butler Wu, who had been stunned for a long time, wept bitterly on seeing the reunion of them.


    ¡°God bless, First Master is still alive. It is wonderful...¡±


    Butler Wu was very happy but suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly changed, and despite of disturbing the reunion, he went up and said, ¡°First Master and Miss, you can talkter. You can¡¯t stay here. Hurry to escape!¡±


    Luo Yingying raised her head and responded quickly, ¡°Eldest Brother, you should hide quickly. It would be bad if someone of He Family knew you were alive! As for me...¡±


    She looked at Luo Yichen emotionally with tears, and said, ¡°I know father is kind, but I cannot leave!¡±


    Butler Wu sighed sadly. He was about to say something when a scream came out of the house.


    ¡°None of you can leave!¡±


    Before the words were finished, arge number of people rushed into the room. Luo Yichen realized that he knew the leader. It was He Luomei who had made troubles in Tianji Inn several days ago.


    ¡°Good! Luo Yichen, you were sent to the frontier, but how dare youe back? Thew of our Tianji Country cannot be ignored!¡± He Luomei sneered, waved her hands and said, ¡°Take him back to the government!¡±


    ¡°He Luomei!!¡±


    Luo Yingying said with a cold face, ¡°Here is Luo Family, so, how can you do this? He is just an expert invited by Childe Fan. I will not leave with him. Why are you angry with innocent people?¡±


    Enfolding her tummy, He Luomeiughed as she heard a joke. After a long time, she stopped and teased,


    ¡°Miss Luo, do I look so silly? I heard very clearly outside. You called him intimately with ¡®Eldest Brother¡¯, which makes me nearly cry.¡±


    ¡°It turns out you¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡±


    Luo Yingying looked so serious and tried to protect Luo Yichen, ¡°If you want to catch my eldest brother, you have to kill me first! He Jinwei wants to humiliate me. If you kill me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to exin?¡±


    He Luomei snorted, ¡°Naive! You want to discourage me from catching Luo Yichen? Come, catch Luo Yingying first!¡±


    She ordered, and waited for a long time, but no one in her back moved. Her face became ck, and she turned around and scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Are you stupid?¡±


    The middle-aged guard leader frowned tightly, but still didn¡¯t move. He Luomei was a shrew, and she didn¡¯t recognize Luo Yichen, but it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t remember either.


    He remembered that Luo Yichen stood very closely to the young man when they were in Tianjin Inn, which meant that he was superior.


    And he also heard that the girl had a good rtion with the Forth Prince.


    No, now he was Crown Prince.


    When he hesitated, He Luomei almost became mad and scolded,


    ¡°How dare you! A guard disobeys mymand! Move! Do you all want to die with him?¡±


    Hearing this, the other guards who originally obeyed the middle-aged bodyguard immediately moved. Luo Yingying¡¯s face turned pale. She could not stop so many warriors of the inborn realm with her acquired cultivation.


    ¡°Sis, stand with Butler Wu and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Suddenly, a very gentle force dragged her to Butler Wu. And then she saw that Luo Yichen shed out like a shadow, and his sword was unsheathed and crossed the void.


    ¡°Pu, Pu, Pu!¡±


    The heads of the three guards in the front fell in response!


    ¡°Oh, damn!¡±


    ¡°He is a senior!¡±


    ¡°Back!!¡±


    The other warriors of the inborn realm suddenly changed their faces and retreated immediately. But how could Luo Yichen, who was eager to kill them, let them go? With a snort, he floated to catch up with them in the blink of an eye. His sword was shining brightly.


    ¡°From the moment that you decided to kill us, you should be aware of being killed. Now, all die!¡±


    Luo Yichen¡¯s face is cold, and his sword run through the chest of the nearest man. The sword constantly cut off half of the cheek of the other man, just like cutting melons and vegetables. He killed most of the guards quickly and easily.


    ¡°Ah, Ah, Ah!!¡±


    ¡°We should escape quickly!!¡±


    ¡°Please spare me. I will never work for He Family!¡±


    ¡°Spare me!!¡±


    No matter how the rest pleaded, they were all killed!


    The middle-aged guard stood aside, and even breathed carefully, hoping that he was not noticed.


    He witnessed the massacre and was astonished with cold sweat on his forehead. Luo Yichen... was definitely the most powerful man in inborn realm. If he had moved just now, he would have be one of these corpses at the moment.


    ¡°The girl... Who is the girl?¡±


    Thinking about all that had happened recently, the middle-aged guard was frightened. It wasn¡¯t long after the young girl came to Tantai City, the Forth Prince was appointed as Crown Prince... His intuition told him that He Family had met such a powerful rival!


    A momentter, the courtyard became silent. There was no living creature except the wise middle-aged guard and the frightened He Luomei.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Luo Yingying rushed out of the room and turned pale when she saw the courtyard was like a hell, ¡°You killed people again, and so many people!¡±


    ¡°First Master, He Family won¡¯t let you go. Luoyue City has not been locked down, so, it is the best time for you to run away!¡±


    Butler Wu was horrified, but reacted more normally than Luo Yingying because of his rich life experiences.


    Ding!!


    Luo Yichen shook the long sword, and the blood dropped from the body of the sword. The sword became shining again. He put it into the scabbard slowly. After letting his depression out, the spirit of him had changed a little.


    He went to his sister with a smile, touched her head, and said gently, ¡°I am not what I used to be. This time, no matter how many people I killed, nothing will happen.¡±


    Luo Yingying shook her head desperately, and her voice was trembling with fear, ¡°Eldest Brother, you don¡¯t know that He Family has be more powerful these years! You can¡¯t fight against them alone, so, don¡¯t try to be brave anymore. Go!¡±


    Luo Yichen was stunned, and immediately nodded, ¡°You are right. I haven¡¯t reached the longevity realm. I may not be strong enough to fight against arge group. But...¡±


    Luo Yichen smiled, ¡°When did I say that I was fighting alone?¡±


    Luo Yingying was suddenly stunned, but at this time, a longugh suddenly appeared outside the yard, ¡°Ha ha ha, Brother Luo, am Ite?¡±


    With the voice, a group of young people about the same age as her Eldest Brother came in. The leader of the group was a man with a yful expression on his face. He was very outgoing at her first sight.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, those people...¡±


    Luo Yingying hesitated, and Qu Qingning took over the conversation immediately when Luo Yichen didn¡¯t answer, ¡°Is this Yingying? You are really a beauty. I feel so happy to see you and if I can marry you... Hey, hey, hey...¡±


    Hearing the ttering words, Luo Yingying blushed, and looked up to Luo Yichen for help, ¡°Eldest Brother...¡±


    Luo Yichen remained smiling and said, ¡°Brother Qu must be serious. I will pass your words back to Miss Yinpletely.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He quickly pulled Luo Yichen, ¡°Brother,e on! You know that I¡¯m just kidding. It cannot be heard by my wife, or I will have no money next month!¡±


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    Luo Yingying was immediatelyughing by Qu Qingning¡¯s plead. She was relieved for knowing the one was naturally funny.


    However, she could not help worrying when thinking of He Family.


    Fang Mu noticed that and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Luo, don¡¯t worry. He Family cannotpete with our Linli Building. Just wait and look.¡±


    Luo Yingying was still worried in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it and then nodded.


    Qu Qingning knew her thoughts at a nce, and immediately said to Luo Yichen, ¡°It seems that you have killed a lot, and almost calm down. Let¡¯s solve the problem first and thene back to apany your sister.¡±


    Luo Yichen nodded with the intention to kill,


    ¡°Go to He Family!¡±

 Chapter 306 - Dying Person

    <h4>Chapter 306 Dying Person</h4>


    There was a huge manor which upied 70% of the best part of scenery of the western Luoyue City. Undoubtedly, the owner of the manor was the overlord in this city, He Family, which had fostered a lot of empresses and concubines.


    At the moment, arge number of family guards and seniors fell on the ground in the calm and peaceful manor. The rest were a small group of top men of He Family. They were caught and driven to the front hall square.


    After a while, a group of women of He Family were also driven there. He Yn, who married the First Prince, wearing a red dress, was among them.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Fang Mu pushed He Yn indifferently and harshly to the front. He Yn slipped and fell in front of He Lun, the master of He Family. He Lun turned pale, and rushed to hold his daughter. He was too furious to be crazy, pointing at Fang Mu to rebuke loudly,


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you to force your way into Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion on the day, and treated First Princess cruelly. No matter who support you, you cannot leave Tianji Country!!¡±


    Qu Qingning tutted and yed with his long sword. With his head wagged, he walked up to the two persons, ¡°Old guy, how dare you to say that? Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill you all?¡±


    He Lun turned a little pale, but didn¡¯t change his tone, ¡°No! You dare not! Luoyue City is not far from Tantai City. If you really dare to do so, you will die.¡±


    Qu Qingning chuckled, ¡°Master He, I advise you not to say so, for fear of retribution. Let¡¯s leave your daughter aside, because as a disfavored queen, she couldn¡¯t do much. Your father is getting old, and I think it¡¯s time to change a new prime minister!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    He Lun shouted out immediately, ¡°It is not your turn to interfere in the affairs of Tianji Country.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it is really boring to talk with a dotard. I will let the leadere over to talk with you.¡±


    Qu Qingning left with augh. He Lun felt afraid after hearing the words. If this guy was not the leader, who else was?


    Although he spoke with great confidence just now, he was actually flurried and confused.


    Half an hour ago, the group of young people came here without saying a word and started fighting. Facing them, the powerful martial artists in the mansion were so weak that they could not stop one move of the group. So, they did not have time to escape into the tunnel, and were all caught.


    The force could gather so many young masters together, and how terrible it was?


    He didn¡¯t know that Su Li cultivated them all for the purpose of fighting against forces in Longevity Realm. It was so easy for them to deal with a middle-ss family in secr world.


    When He Lun was wondering, Luo Yichen and his sister stood out from the crowd, which attracted all the people of He Family immediately.


    He Yn was familiar with Luo Yingying. Seeing Luo Yingying, she was surprised and shouted, ¡°You... Aren¡¯t you...¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished the words but saw the face of Luo Yichen, who somewhat looked like Luo Yingying. Immediately, she realized something and looked extremely bad,


    ¡°It is you! Luo Yichen! You are still alive!!¡±


    He Lun was astonished and stared at Luo Yichen, ¡°It is you, you bastard, you killed Ling¡¯er!¡±


    A sneer appeared on Luo Yichen¡¯s indifferent face and he said coldly, ¡°Your son was dead, but I was not... Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°How dare you toe to my home?!¡±


    He Yn screamed with hatred, ¡°My brother was young and talented. If he didn¡¯t die in your hands, he must be an important imperial official. It was you who made my family be exterminated!¡±


    ¡°Talented? Ha...¡±


    Luo Yichen seemed to have heard a joke, and he looked more sarcastic,


    ¡°That idiot? Only you, Sixth Miss of He Family, didn¡¯t think so. Seven years ago, I was young, but not reckless. I should have nothing to do with your stupid brother, but he was over-confident that he wanted to marry my sister.¡±


    Luo Yichen looked colder, ¡°That year my scap had been pierced, so I could only show less than half of my acquired ninth hurdle strength. You sent the seniors of the inborn realm to kill me. However, I survived luckily. Over the years, I couldn¡¯t forget the ¡®great kindnesses¡¯ of Master He. Today, Ie back and have a chance to repay you.¡±


    Finally, He Lun was flustered, ¡°Luo Yichen! You havemitted a crime. If you let us go, there will be a way to solve the problem. If not, your Luo Family, including your sister, will be over. Think about it carefully!¡±


    Honestly, He Lun¡¯s words was worth thinking, but Luo Yichen was not indecisive young guy any more. He did not say a word and drew his long sword out with a thud.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    He stabbed twice in an instant and pierced the scap of He Lun. The extreme pain immediately made He Lun scream.


    ¡°Old guy, I haven¡¯t put the chain through it, so why do you start barking? I just return all the tortures that I had experienced to you. Enjoy it!¡±


    ...


    The screams echoed over the hall, mingled with the shrieks of fear of the women. It went on and on.


    Qu Qingning sat in the shade of the tree, having a watermelon while watching, and touched the arm of Fang Mu who was next to him, and said,


    ¡°What Luo Yichen said today are more than what he has said in the whole year. It seems that he was harshly tortured by the old guy.¡±


    Fang Mu was dozing and knocked awake by Qu Qingning. He said,


    ¡°I heard from Butler Wu that during the years when Brother Luo had been away, his mother was sick from missing him and died, and his father was depressed and seriously sick, and seemed to be dying. This used to be a big family, but now just Luo Yingying is safe and sound. If we came backter, Luo Yingying might marry that guy. In that case, I guess Brother Luo will kill all the branches of He Family immediately. Today is a lucky day; it is human nature that Brother Luo said a little more about revenge.¡±


    ¡°Aha, I didn¡¯t expect that you gather information faster and faster.¡±


    Qu Qingning stared at Fang Mu with surprise, then no longer said a word, and just waited for Luo Yichen.


    It was evening, and the bloody sun made the bloodstains in the manor more magnificent.


    Luo Yichen put his sword into his scabbard and he was still in abative mood. He stared at the square, which had beenpletely quiet, and felt a sense of relief and disappointment.


    No wonder Luo Yichen was confused, his goal had urged him to try his best to practice for so long. At this moment, Luo Yingying gently took his arm, showing herfort silently.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Eldest Brother. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Luo Yichen warmly smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Qu Qingning still cleaned up the mess. He stood up and saw him leaving from the gate. Seeing the dead bodies full of the square, he crumpled his mouth.


    ¡°It is addictive to kill people. After this trip, both Luo Yichen and we need to have a good rest.¡±


    Fang Mu gently nodded, but had a different idea on it. They were so desperate in killing... It might have a close rtionship with Su Li.


    ¡°Sister Su Li backed after being seriously injured that day when it rained heavily. Since then, her behavior had be more unbridled...¡±


    Fang Mu heaved a deep sigh and soon his eyes fixed with determination.


    There must be a reason. From now on, no matter what happened, they would obey all the orders from Sister Su Li without any hesitation.


    It was the only goal of their rest life!


    He believed that not only himself, Eldest Brother, Brother Qu and Brother Luo all thought alike.


    ¡ª


    At the same time, Su Li, who was missed by Fang Mu, showed up at Eastern Pce, the Imperial Pce of Tianji Country, but in the name of Mr. Li.


    The night wasing. The pcemps stood on roadside were lit. The Eastern Pce was bright like day.


    Su Li went to the window and looked at the moon in the sky.


    Tantai Yu had no choice but followed closely and no longer struggled with Mr. Li as he did half an hour ago.


    The reason why he gave up his resistance was very simple. One word was enough to exin.


    ¡°Royal family of Nanjiang Country didn¡¯t obey my orders, so I killed them all and changed a family to be the royal. If you don¡¯t want to be a sinner of the family of Tantai, be obedient.¡±


    The pce was silent for a long time, and Su Li took her eyes back. She stared at Tantai Yu who pretended to be respectful and apanied by the side of her. With her keen sense, she felt the unwillingness of Tantai Yu, which was like a beacon in the darkness.


    She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Do you remember what I said just now.¡±


    Tantai Yu nodded immediately and said in a deep voice, ¡°Try to improve the strength of the imperial desperados in a short period of time and select 100,000 elites to receive intensive training. And wait for your orders at any time. I remember all.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Su Li turned around and left a word before left the main hall of Eastern Pce, ¡°If those people are still alive after finishing my goal, I will give them back to you. It won¡¯t be long before you be the true king of Tianji Country. My time is running out.¡±


    Tantai Yu followed to the door. Seeing Su Li disappearing in the sight, he took a long breath and relieved. Although Mr. Li did not show the slightest bit of momentum, his back had been wet.


    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue came over from the pce corner with a worried face, ¡°You should not rebel against that man. There is no harm to you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will endure!¡±


    Tantai Yu took a deep breath. There was a light in his eyes, ¡°I will listen to him! Since he could destroy Nanjiang Country, he can destroy Tianji Country, too. There is no need for him to deceive me. Why do I take the risk of my future for a dying man?¡±


    Seeing his younger brother being full of hope and somewhat happy, Tantai Mingyue became moreplex immediately.

 Chapter 307 - A Change

    <h4>Chapter 307 A Change</h4>


    In the next morning, while he was sleepingfortably, Tantai Yu was suddenly dragged from his bed by Tantai Mingyue, who rushed in.


    ¡°What happened? Second Sister. Why are you so flurried?¡±


    For thinking a lot these days, Tantai Yu had two dark circles under his eyes. Yesterday, he fell asleep veryte. And now he had just been sleeping for less than four hours.


    However, Tantai Mingyue couldn¡¯t consider too much. Holding the clothes of Crown Prince, she urged, ¡°Come on, get up! Father abruptly ordered to put Her Highness into Cold Pce!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Tantai Yu woke up in a sudden. He asked unbelievably, ¡°Put He Jinwei into Cold Pce?¡±


    Tantai Mingyue nodded seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Kunning Pce. It¡¯s locked down by father. Nobody can see what¡¯s going on inside.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Prime Minister He protest? He Jinwei is his first granddaughter!¡±


    Tantai Yu was utterly confused. Father feared He family in the past, so he tolerated them all the time and even let mother give the position of empress to He Jinwei. Why did he decide to do it suddenly? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the rebelling of He Family?


    Tantai Mingyue shook her head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve just got the news for a while, so I don¡¯t know more detailed situation. But He Family hasn¡¯t take any actions.¡±


    Would something terrible happen?!


    Tantai Yu became serious. He put on his clothes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit father right now!¡±


    ¡°Well!¡±


    Tantai Mingyue deeply agreed, because what Tantai Yu would do was the same as she wished. Forth Brother had a good rtionship with Su Li, so maybe father would see him.


    On the way, Tantai Yu was depressed.


    He Family was the most powerful family in Tianji Country except royal family. He Tian, the head of He Family, who was over 70 years old, still possessed the vital power in the imperial court. He was above anybody except the emperor.


    He Jinwei, the first granddaughter of He Tian, became the empress in Tianji Country with He Tian¡¯s support. The youngest granddaughter He Yn became the First Princess. If there wasn¡¯t Su Li, He Yn would be the next empress. At that moment, the imperial harem would be controlled by He Family. If so, was the emperor not be threatened?


    Father would also consider this, so he didn¡¯t set Eldest Brother as the Crown Prince all the time. Tantai Yu thought that father would reduce the influence of He Family softly, but it happened suddenly.


    Tantai Yu considered and stepped quickly to the door. When he was about to speak, the eunuch spoke with an acute voice,


    ¡°Crown Prince, His Majesty has instructed that you can enter directly. His Majesty may have been waiting you for a long time.¡±


    Tantai Yu was shocked and said, ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Qian.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The old eunuch smiled happily and his winkle made his eyes seen difficultly. Tantai Yu would be the emperor in the future, so he must be politer than ever before.


    Tantai Yu got into the room but he didn¡¯t find any maid around. His father was writing something.


    Was it a one-on-one talk?


    He felt a little bit nervous and went to his father, ¡°Nice to see you, father.¡±


    Tantai Feng stopped to look up and saw his ¡°son¡± kneeling. He smiled, ¡°Rise, sonny.¡±


    Sonny?


    Tantai Yu got up and felt confused for father often called him ¡°Yu¡±. Why did he call him such a strange name today?


    Tantai Feng found his confusion but didn¡¯t exin. He gave an imperial edict to him, ¡°Here you are. Arrange the following things as soon as possible.¡±


    Tantai Yu was more confused. He epted the imperial edict and scanned the content by ident. He was so frightened that he almost made it off his hands.


    Abdication!


    Father decided to let him be the emperor five dayster!


    ¡°Dad, why did you...?!¡± Tantai Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so nervous that his forehead sweated a lot.


    Tantai Feng smiled and shook his head, ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t worry. I know why youe here. You worried about He Family. Do you really think that I was afraid of He Family in the past that I submitted to them?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    Tantai Yu became muddledpletely. He wouldn¡¯t think that it was his father if Tantai Feng was not amiable when he talked.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Tantai Feng became grim after his words, ¡°They are just tiny ants for me. I used to be timid because of Ge. But now I¡¯m not afraid of them. I have figured out something and didn¡¯t worry about a lot.¡±


    The existence of Jing Xin and the condition of Su Li couldpletely let him believe the real mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror was in the sleeping stage. Even he did something amazing, no one would stop him. So... He was much more liberal.


    Tantai Yu was nk and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t get what his father said just now.


    However, it seemed that the emperor was not as close as usual to his sons. He didn¡¯t even call himself ¡°Zhen¡± (the self-address of some ancient Chinese emperors).


    He thought there was a big secret. But he could just learn a little part from his father¡¯s mind.


    After wondering for a while, Tantai Yu couldn¡¯t hesitate to ask, ¡°Father, why are you so strange today? You make me feel...¡±


    ¡°You feel that I act as an outsider?¡±


    Tantai Fengughed suddenly. Tantai Yu changed his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°You did.¡± Tantai Feng smiled, ¡°To be honest, your little guys are the real outsiders. Our old guys want to be outsiders, but... we can¡¯t.¡±


    Tantai Yu became more confused. Seeing this, Tantai Feng sighed and shook his head, ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t think more. You¡¯ll know the truthter. Now... It¡¯s too early to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Your mom is going to be awake after two days. I¡¯ll make her my empress again and then you¡¯re the next emperor! You can decide to do anything in Tianji Country. I will just stay with your mom to enjoy our life. Don¡¯t bother us unless the country faces death.¡±


    Tantai Yu was delighted and he didn¡¯t notice his dad¡¯s strange face when he said ¡°your mom¡±. Tantai Yu said happily, ¡°My mom is going to be awake? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll prepare now.¡±


    While talking, he began to leave. When he stepped to the door, he realized that he forgot his original aim to here.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    He turned around. When Tantai Yu was ready to say something in detail, Tantai Feng lowered his head and said, ¡°After you be the emperor, you can cope with matters of He Family by yourself. Commander Xu would tell you the details and his ck-scale Guards will belong to you.¡±


    ck-scale Guards?


    The most mysterious and powerful desperados of Tantai Family!


    Father decided to use the ck-scale Guards!


    Tantai Yu was shocked and his worry was removed.


    ¡°Yes, dad!¡±


    ...


    Tantai Yu left the Imperial Study soon. When he went out from the Imperial Garden, he saw Commander Xu standing seriously in front of the pce. Commander Xu ran to Tantai Yu quickly and weed him politely,


    ¡°Crown Prince!¡±


    Tantai Yu was stunned for a while. He recalled that this man was disappointed and disdained him when he took Su Li to the pce in the past. But now it was another story.


    When Commander Xu was about to bow to him, Tantai Yu held his arms to let him up and said instantly, ¡°Get up, please. Commander Xu, I will rely on you and your ck-scale Guards!¡±


    Commander Xu was a little shocked but continued to bow. He replied, ¡°Saluting is necessary.¡±


    How could Tantai Yu¡¯s cultivation overwhelm Commander Xu? After Commander Xu saluted, he said,


    ¡°Commander Xu, my father had told me to cope with the matters of He Family. What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Commander Xu was serious after hearing this. He made the following guards off. Seeing this, Tantai Yu made eunuchs off. So, only they were left on the pce road.


    ¡°Crown Prince, the matters of He Family has almost been dealt with.¡±


    Commander Xu took a gentle breath, telling a truth that made Tantai Yu amazed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t that old Prime Minister resist?¡±


    Commander Xu remembered what he saw yesterday and he looked terrified. He exined with a slow voice,


    ¡°Here is the thing. Yesterday, all the people of He Family who could decide something disappeared secretly, including Empress Jinwei at the Cold Pce.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Tantai Yu opened his eyes wider and said with a high tune.


    He Jinwei was his father¡¯s concubine. How could she disappear easily?


    At that moment, Tantai Yu thought of ¡°Mr. Li¡±, who could do so many things beyond people¡¯s imagination, so the shock on his face immediately faded.


    ¡°It seems you understand it.¡±


    Commander Xu said, ¡°I heard that there was a man in Linli Building and he had some resentment with He Family. After he was put in an important position by Mr. Li, he made a massacre to He family. People of He Family were killed cruelly. And no one escaped from death.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, men from Linli Building took He Jinwei away from the pce as well as He Tian from his mansion at Tantai City. The rest of them lost their leaders, so they would be easy to be arrested after your orders! You would make a great contribution in fighting against He Family by doing this!¡±


    Commander Xu was really excited when he said thest few words. His eyes were filled with expectation. Though he didn¡¯t have the chance to choose his head, he could test whether the future emperor had the ability to seed.


    Tantai Yu closed his eyes and sighed gently. He was a little upset. Just less than half a month, all things changed not as usual. Finally, Su Li¡¯s smile face appeared in his mind.


    At this moment, even if he was bovine, he must had realized that it was Su Li, his sister apprentice, who assisted him behind him.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what the rtionship was between Mr. Li and Su Li, he was grateful to her support...


    Tantai Yu was in anger and ordered seriously,


    ¡°Add army! Kill the rest people of He Family!¡±

 Chapter 308 - Useless Work

    <h4>Chapter 308 Useless Work</h4>


    It was three dayster when Tantai Yu finished handing the matter of He Family. When he went back to the Eastern Pce, he knew that Su Li had left the day before yesterday. Tantai Mingyue gave him a letter from Su Li. The content of the letter was simple, telling that he should took care of himself, but mentioning nothing about He Family or his ession to the throne.


    Tantai Yu wanted to ask her face to face, but he was about to ascend the throne, and after that he would be too busy to have enough time to sleep, let alone went to Dahan Country in person.


    As for He Family, there were still some rumors that no one believed as topics for civilians to talk. Other things had disappeared in the public and became taboos in officials of imperial court.


    A few dayster, at Ling Mansion of Yunjing City, Dahan Country,


    Ling Mo dressed as a servant, walked into the courtyard with breakfast and turned around. He saw Ling Li sitting under the eaves and staring at the distance silently.


    Ling Li was obviously more emaciated than half a month ago. Although Ling Mo was far away from him, he could feel his slight fidget.


    ¡°If Mistress doesn¡¯te back, Master will...¡±


    Ling Mo shook his head slightly and handed the te to Mammy Li who was beside him. He tightened the white ribbon on the hilt of his sword and walked over slowly.


    Seeing Ling Mo, Ling Li was a little rxed, and his fidget weakened slightly. He shot a nce at the white ribbon and asked slowly, ¡°How about that matter?¡±


    Ling Mo slightly bowed his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°The families of Liu Yi had been settled down. Those who have no family had been buried with their brothers who joined Yinmo Cult with them at the same time.¡±


    Ling Li nodded gently, but he didn¡¯t feel sad. He had no feelings about death because of his experience over the years.


    Ling Mo hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°The agent sent to Tianji Country hasn¡¯t get news of Mistress, but... It¡¯s said that Tantai Yu was designated as Crown Prince. Soon, he will be the next emperor of Tianji Country.¡±


    Tantai Yu?


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He remembered that Tantai Yu was Su Li¡¯s senior fellow apprentice, and was very concerned about Su Li. Since he could be designated as Crown Prince, it meant that he was very powerful in Tianji Country, so Su Li was unlikely to be in danger.


    But ¡ª


    ¡°It has been 16 days. Why... Why hasn¡¯t she sent back any news? Is... Is she going to stay in Tianji Country and note back?!¡±


    Ling Li murmured. His face became more and more gloomy, and even his pneuma leaked out a trace, which hurt Ling Mo. Ling Mo¡¯s face became pale immediately, and then he stepped back a dozen steps to stabilize himself.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Ling Mo called out helplessly. He was not cured, so he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Ling Li recovered. Seeing Ling Mo¡¯s pale face, he apologized, ¡°You can¡¯t use Xuangong for the moment. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Ling Mo shook his head. He would not care about such a petty thing.


    At this time, Mammy Li came over and said, ¡°Master, the breakfast is ready. Please eat it. Don¡¯t worry about Miss. She is going to treat Lord Ling Mo, so she muste back soon and won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Ling Li answered unconcernedly. Ling Mo pushed the wheelchair to send him to the table. Looking at the dishes on the table, Ling Li had no appetite. He barely picked up a little dish and put it in his mouth. It left a bitter taste in his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything intolerable when Su Li said she would leave for a month. After all, he had been to the border areas of Nanjiang Country for many days and didn¡¯t feel so unbearable.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that it was totally different between working outside and waiting at home. Only half a month passed, but he felt those days seemed more like a year. Every day he thought about the memories of the past half a year with Su Li, and missed her very much!


    Seeing that he was depressed, Qiu Meng made fun of him, saying that he had lovesickness. Then she put down the medicine prescribed by the doctor, and left with smile.


    Qiu Meng thought that her son just happened to have indigestion. He had gone to many brothels in the past ten years. Even if he married a beautiful Miss now, he would not be devoted.


    What her son did misled her! She wouldn¡¯t have thought that her son, who had gone to the brothel countless times, was actually conservative and had no sexual rtionship with anyone.


    At this time, there was a sudden noise outside the East Courtyard.


    Ling Li looked up to the outside and saw a figure he missed suddenly stepping in.


    ¡°Li?!¡±


    Ling Li was stupefied, and then couldn¡¯t help showing his happiness. He quickly stood up from the wheelchair, ¡°You are back...¡±


    Before Ling Li finished speaking, Su Li pressed his shoulders and made him sit in his wheelchair again, and then Qiu Meng followed her into the room.


    Her daughter-inw hugged her son as soon as she came back, and the couple maintained a harmonious rtionship. Seeing this, Qiu Meng was so happy that her eyes narrowed like curved crescent withughter.


    ¡°Li, Ling Li worried about you very much since you went to find the way for curing Ling Mo. He has no appetite to eat, and bes emaciated!¡±


    Qiu Meng sat by and said a lot of good words about Ling Li, which made Ling Li feel shy. Then she left contentedly.


    As soon as Qiu Meng left, Su Li broke loose from his embrace quickly, which made Ling Li feel sad. If he could, he would rather embrace her forever than let her go.


    It was a pity that the harmony was an illusion. He knew that.


    Su Li took a look at Mammy Li, and Mammy Li immediately understood and left with the rest of maids. In addition to Ling Li, only Ling Mo was there.


    Su Li sat down across the table, taking out a bottle of elixirs from her arms,


    ¡°When I arrived in Tianji Country, Master had already left, but I found the proper prescription by chance. The elixirs are for you. You should take it every day and refine it. It¡¯s said that the tendons and vessels will be cured immediately after seven days. Then you can gradually resume Xuangong. Never be anxious.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Mo was amazed immediately. He took the bottle respectfully, ¡°Thank you very much for your elixirs.¡±


    Su Li gently responded, looking back to Ling Li. Under Ling Li¡¯s expectant gaze, she quietly finished the breakfast and left without saying a word.


    Ling Li stopped smiling. After a while, he slowly picked up his chopsticks and ate every te of breakfast Su Li had tasted.


    Ling Mo took the elixirs and watched the sweet snacks being gulped by Ling Li. But... He could feel Master¡¯s unhappiness.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Ling Mo said dismally. He hesitated for a long time, and then cautiously continued, ¡°I think Mistress might think of many past matters during those days when she went out, so she acts just like before. But she must also miss you. So, Master...¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ling Li put down his chopsticks and said suddenly. His eyes were calm without the previous fidget, he smiled and his voice was clear, ¡°Ling Mo, I know what you mean. No matter how she treats me, as long as she stays with me, it¡¯s enough that I can... I can see her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very patient to heal the hurt in her heart. If I can¡¯t do it in one year, I will spend two years and then if two years was not enough... I will spend my whole life!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through to be in the longevity realm, and my life expectancy has increased 200 years. Li is so young but she has reached the peak of the acquired realm, and she can certainly be in the longevity realm in the future. I¡¯m... willing to wait for her.¡±


    Feeling the strong faith of Master, Ling Mo¡¯s worries dissipated. He nodded heavily, and thought to himself, ¡°I hope... I can live to see the day when Master and Mistress can get back together.¡±


    ...


    In the backyard, Mammy Li carefully prepared hot water for Su Li to dispel her fatigue.


    The bathroom was steaming. Su Li took off her clothes and leaned back against the bath wall. Her thick and curly eyshes vibrated slightly. Then she opened her eyes, which showed that she was slightly tired.


    It seemed easy to visit Tianji country, but it cost a lot of energy to dialogue with ancient existence. Moreover, after the first time she met Tantai Feng, she contacted him many times. What she did for themunication every time was like fighting with a strong man. After returning to Yunjing City, she could rx for a moment.


    Ssh...


    The sound of the water was soft, and the white and delicate arms were exposed from the water. Su Li looked down and was stunned for a moment. Her fingertips were slowly stabbed at the Neiguan of her wrists, and then... Nothing appeared.


    Her lips were tight, and she felt restless, but the unreststed only a moment and then disappearedpletely.


    ¡°What did that old beggar mean?¡±


    Su Li spat out a gas, her eyes were clear again, and that idea disappeared quickly.


    In fact, she returned to Yunjing City yesterday, but stayed in Linli Building.


    After the matters of Luo Family were over, Luo Yingying and Fan Tianxing, Luo Yichen¡¯s childhood friend, followed Luo Yichen to join Linli Building.


    Su Li didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Her energy was so limited that she had no mood to care about anything else because she paid much attention to Reincarnation Mirror and Life Ring.


    At her request, all the members in Linli Building revealed their Life Ringsst night. The number reached nine tenths of amount, and the rest were creatures of the nevend.


    The color distribution of these Life Rings was just like that of Nanjiang Country. Most of them were light blue, and a few were dark blue. Life Rings of Qu Qingning, Yin Xuetong, Fang Mu, Luo Yichen, Mei Ruohan and Fan Tianxing were all orange. Fang Yuan¡¯s Life Ring was just as red as hers in the past, but different from hers, it was very light, not as red as blood.


    Su Li killed a lot of people of Luo Family in Tianji Country. The rest of people she brought back were all outside of the realm, and they had Life Rings. If Spiritual Realm wasn¡¯t big enough, she didn¡¯t know where to imprison them.


    After she came out of Spiritual Realm, Su Li unexpectedly met the old beggar who divined for her many years ago.


    This time, the old beggar didn¡¯t pretend to be silly anymore. He just sighed, which seemed that he was sorry for her.


    ¡°If you imprison arbitrarily the people who outside of realm, you will attract the attention of mirror spirit.¡±


    ¡°Elder, I have got the worst result. What can mirror spirit do if it notices me? At the worst, I will die earlier.¡±


    ¡°Lass, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you should have guessed the answer.¡±


    The old beggar took a look at the wrist where he had drawn rune for Su Li, shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°The Reincarnation Mirror is the oldest treasure in the world. What you did... It¡¯s useless... s...¡±

 Chapter 309 - Black Lotus

    <strong>Chapter 309 ck Lotus</strong>


    The night was as cool as water.


    The cold moonlight shined on the ground under the silent night sky, two long shadows being reflected.


    ¡°Useless work?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Old man, what I did is none of your business. If you¡¯re here just to say that, I won¡¯t spend my time to stay with you.¡±


    The old beggar seemed to be surprised that Su Li was still impolite to him after she knew some secrets, but he recovered as usual quickly, and thenughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, little girl. It¡¯s your own business and I don¡¯t care what you would like to do! Maybe in the end, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡±


    Su Li frowned and smiled, ¡°Can you help me to fight against the Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce?¡±


    The old beggar was shocked. Su Li¡¯s words made his vital energy linger in his throat and he was almost choked. He slipped away eventually!


    ¡°Little girl, you should remember... Nothing is impossible! Everything could change quickly. If you can seize the opportunity, you can be resurrected from death!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Everything could change quickly... resurrected from death?¡±


    While gathering some warm bath water in one hand, Su Li frowned and muttered a few words without knowing what to do. As the old beggar said, she was stuck in aplete stalemate.


    If she would like to get the chance of survival, she had to master the naturalw.


    But how far and how abysmal the naturalw was. How could she find thew and master it?


    It sounded impossible.


    ¡°...¡±Visit v ip novel.


    A slight sigh echoed in the silent bathroom.


    After Su Li came back, Ling Li could calm down to deal with the affairs of the Cult which umted in the past half month. He could also read the information send from Tianya House every day, but the more he read, the more suspicious he was.


    There were frequent changes happening in Nanjiang Country, but suddenly all of them stopped and the government even sentpensation for goods and tributes to the frontier barracks. Why?


    So, it seemed that they would like to stop the war?


    ¡°Qinn, do you know what happened?¡±


    Ling Li handed over the file, while Ling Qinn gave him a cold look and did not pick up the pile, ¡°Even if you are concerned about Su Li, you should always take a look at the daily border intelligence. That had been out of date, and you shall see thetest news.¡±


    Then, Ling Qinn took out another file from the table. Ling Li immediately took it and opened. As he swept over the content, he changed his face slightly and became shocked greatly.


    The Lord of Nanjiang Country changed?!


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned and shook his head, ¡°I am not clear about it. The strength of Lu Family is weaker than that of Wu Family and Ma Family in Yunjing City. So, it couldn¡¯t defeat Wei Family.¡±


    Ling Li agreed. ording to the changing affairs, he spected that the time when the Lord of Nanjiang Country changed should coincide with the time when he saved his Second Brother.


    ¡°I doubt that it is Hehuan Sect!¡±


    Ling Qinn folded his fan, and said with a serious tone, ¡°A few days ago, our brothers spied at Lianshi Cult send the news to us, saying that the master of Lianshi Cult suddenly went deep into the mystery and forbiddennd with some elites but they haven¡¯te back yet. The rest of the men at the Cult ran away, so, the Cult is nothing now.¡±


    ¡°Mystery and forbiddennd...¡±


    Ling Li became thoughtful. He had heard the name of the scarynd. Since people of Lianshi Cult had gone there, they would spend a long time to go out. So, it was unnecessary to fear them. Now he should figure out why people of Lianshi Cult took a risk to enter the mystery and forbiddennd?


    ¡°Hehuan Sect could never force them like this and Hehuan Sect was not powerful enough to defeat Wei Family...¡±


    Ling Li rubbed his be. He did not pay attention to intelligence just for more than ten days, but he did not expect that the world situation had changed so much that it waspletely unrecognizable.


    ¡°Check! First, check what happened to Tiangu City half a month ago, and send people secretly to detect the details of Lu Family. At the same time, pay close attention to the movement of Hehuan Sect. If it was the old Lord Ye, his action will not stop here!¡±


    Ling Qinn became serious and nodded repeatedly.


    Ling Li¡¯s decision was right. With his order, Yinmo Cult, the huge and united machine immediately operated. But no matter how Ling Li found them, he could no longer find any trace and information of Hehuan Sect. It seemed that Hehuan Sect had disappeared forever!


    Helplessly, Ling Li could only give up. There was no war in the frontier, and he also did not need to be distracted by Ling Ping, so, he only concentrated on Dongfang Family.


    The time when Su Li apanied him passed so quickly that a new year came soon.


    Mammy Li calcted that it had been a year and a half since Miss got married, and four years since she rescued Su Li from the wooden house out of Dasu Town.


    How time flied!


    Mammy Li sighed, and she suddenly saw Qiu Meng leave away from the East Courtyard sadly, followed by a doctor.


    ¡°It was reasonable for Madame to urge. After all, they¡¯ve been married for a long time, but there is no message saying that Miss is pregnant. If I were her... I would be worried, too!¡±


    Mammy Li muttered oddly, and went back to the kitchen to prepare the refreshments. She followed Su Li for the longest time. Although she had not learned much about cooking from Miss, the refreshments made by her were still much more delicious than the other cooks did, so, the olddy and thedy really liked them.


    ...


    This year, Dahan Country had not changed a lot. Although the emperor¡¯s body was weaker than before, the situation in the country was more stable than that in previous years since the Fifth Prince was appointed as Crown Prince. As for Tianji Country and Nanjiang Country, they were peaceful. The rtions among the three countries came into an unprecedented period of harmony.


    Taking the chance, Yinmo Cult expanded its strength. Both Xuelou Cult and Tianya House had made great progress, and their power covered Nanjiang Country and even extended into Tianji Country.


    In the real spiritual circle, where was disconnected from the secr world, the situation had made tremendous changes this year!


    First of all, Ghost Valley, the second power of the real spiritual circle, which was inferior to Xiaoshen Pce, suddenly announced they would close the valley. All the disciples walking around in the outside world had returned to the valley, without a sign of going out again!


    Rumors spread everywhere in real spiritual circle. Some said that Ghost Valley was suddenly destroyed by a mysterious enemy, while others said that the founder of Ghost Valley returned to the valley to teach spells, so, all the people of the sect were recalled. All kinds of rumors were exaggerated, so, no one believed.


    A short timeter, the grand ascending ceremony of the Head of Wanjian Sect overwhelmed the rumors of Ghost Valley. The grand banquetsted for three days and three nights. After that, the name of the Head Wen Tingshan was spread throughout the real spiritual circle and the Head¡¯s wife Ning Qing was pregnant, which could be said that good thingse in pairs.


    Su Li asked Fang Yuan to send the congrattions, while she stayed at Ling Mansion, concentrating on practice.


    Finally, at a certain moment, Su Li opened her eyes, and stopped operating Xuangong, using her fingertips caressed her slender wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s just four thousand foundation left.¡±


    Su Li took a breath, opened the door and went out.


    The sun outside was so bright that she narrowed her eyes. The scenery in the front courtyard of the wing-room was as exuberant as it was a year ago. Then the expression ¡°pridees before a fall¡± urred in her mind. Later, Su Li felt something wrong, so, she stopped her steps.


    Raising her head, she saw a figure appeared on the quiet courtyard wall edge, which she had not noticed before.


    Depressed, pallid, ragged and disheveled, he looked like a wandering ghost. The familiar face, which was full of wrinkles, exuded a very different pneuma at that moment.


    It¡¯s him, Qi Xianqing.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly, and called out. Qi Xianqing immediately gave a response. He immediately came to Su Li, with his muddy eyes fixed on her, without any words.


    At this moment, Mammy Li passed the door and saw Su Li standing in the courtyard, so, she greeted with a smile, ¡°Miss, you go outside finally. Enjoying the sunshine is good for your health.¡±


    Su Li felt a little confused. She nced at Qi Xianqing who was still staring at her, and then looked at Mammy Li who was outside the door of the courtyard. From that angle, Mammy Li should have seen Qi Xianqing¡¯s back.


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Mammy Li interrupted her thought. Su Li turned back, shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking about something. You can go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mammy Li didn¡¯t ask more and went away in a while.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes returned to Qi Xianqing. After keeping silent for a long time, she suddenly said,


    ¡°Ghost n?¡±


    Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes had fluctuated. He floated next to Su Li, as if he had no feet. With a hoarse voice, he was different with the gentle old doctor he was before.


    ¡°You know Ghost n? Who told you?¡±


    ¡°Tantai Feng.¡±


    Su Li simply replied. She was really sure that this ¡°cheap master¡± in front of her had remembered his identity.


    Even if she lied, he would find it soon.


    ¡°Ho ho... It was him.¡±


    Qi Xianqingughed madly, and his eyes popped out with unforgettable hatred, ¡°He also had a share to destroy my Ghost n in the past!¡±


    Su Li kept silent.


    Qi Xianqing was shocked for a while. The mocking expression urred on his face suddenly and he couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I have forgotten that you are also a human race, ho ho...¡±


    Su Li pressed her lips slightly and thought for a moment. She said, ¡°Senior, why did youe here?¡±


    ¡°What do you call me?¡±


    Hearing what Su Li said, Qi Xianqing became angry immediately. Then he asked wrathfully with his eyes opened wide.


    Su Li kept calm and said, ¡°I just...¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Qi Xianqing interrupted Su Li, and said resentfully, ¡°People of our Ghost n are single-minded. Since I recognized you as my apprentice, you have to be my apprentice for all my life, without regret!¡±


    Did Ghost n have such custom?


    Su Li became speechless temporarily and did not know what to say. She had expected that if she handled the thing of Ghost Valley, Qi Xianqing would certainlye to visit her. But unexpectedly, he had restored his memory.


    ¡°Take it, girl!¡±


    Qi Xianqing turned his palm, and turn out an ancient and simple ck ring. Su Li took it over doubtfully. For a careful look, Su Li found that the ring didn¡¯t have any slightest pattern on the surface and the texture was a little rough like stone.


    At this moment, a ck sh passed through Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes. As a result, the ring in Su Li¡¯s hands melted into her skin like water, and then it appeared on her ring finger. A ck lotus emerged gradually from the ring surface.

 Chapter 310 - Tianxiang House

    <strong>Chapter 310 Tianxiang House</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s this...¡±


    Su Li was astonished and wanted to take off the ring, but found that it seemed to be one part of her hand. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    Qi Xianqing smiled at her in relief, as if he hadpleted a very important mission.


    ¡°Stop, my apprentice, as long as you wear the ring, you will never take it off.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li looked up coldly, and put fingers together to be a knife to cut the ring finger. Qi Xianqing did not stop her.


    At the moment when the cut in the skin appeared, Su Li forced herself to stop immediately and her face changed dark thoroughly.


    She could saw the ck lotus ring suddenly disappearing from the ring finger and then reappearing on the little finger after twinkling a few times on another four fingers.


    ¡°The ring is integrated into you, and it is not always in the same ce. It¡¯s useless even you cut all fingers.¡±


    Qi Xianqing said smugly. Su Li was silent for a moment, and then smiled.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know my situation? The ring finally will return to you.¡±


    Su Li stared at Qi Xianqing and waited for his reaction. But Qi Xianqing just smiled and then disappeared in wind, leaving some words that rang in her ears.


    ¡°I have killed the old ancestor in Ghost Valley for you, and you can use the rest people as you like even if they die. As for the other human with Life Ring, they have been sent to Spiritual Realm. I¡¯m busy in other business and I will find you if necessary...¡±


    Su Li raised her head, looking at the direction in which Qi Xianqing disappeared.


    There was an old ancestor in Ghost Valley?


    Why didn¡¯t the old ancestor have any reaction when she fought against Ghost Valley? If that old ancestor came from the ancient period...


    ¡°Why does Qi Xianqing can fight in the mirror and has no reversed effect. Is... Is that the talent of Ghost n?¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li frowned at Qi Xianqing who could go wherever he wanted...


    She raised her hand to look at the normal ck lotus ring on her little finger. Then she took a breath and her eyes seemed to have a wisp of fire.


    No matter what would happen, she would follow her n and no one could stop her.


    ...


    At lunchtime, Su Li didn¡¯t see Ling Li, and she didn¡¯t find him at the study. When she was wondering, Qu Lu, who wore a maid costume, came in and saluted,


    ¡°Mistress.¡±


    In fact, she was Ling Qinn¡¯s elder sister, but she disguised as a maid in Ling Mansion for her safety, so, she needed to act as a maid.


    Su Li nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Where did Ling Li go?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Qu Lu hesitated because she actually knew where did Ling Li go, but she was told not to tell Su Li by Qinn.


    Su Li squinted, sitting at the ce where Ling Li dealt with affairs, and said, ¡°Qu Lu, how dare you lie to me?¡±


    !!


    Qu Lu panicked and took a few steps back for her identity being exposed. She asked, ¡°Who... Who... Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°The most important thing is where did Ling Li go. Ling Qinn did so because he worried that I would act rashly. Since they have left for such a long time, you can tell me now.¡±


    Qu Lu bit her lower lip with internal debates. She was scared by Su Li¡¯s words just now, so, finally she changed her mind. She knelt down and told everything she knew.


    ¡°They have been away for more than two hours. I heard that the destination is... is a newly-opened whorehouse called Tianxiang House in Yun... Yunjing City. Mistress, please keep the secret, and I just want to stay with my little brother. I don¡¯t...¡±


    When Qu Lu was speaking, she felt something wrong, so, she raised her head but found nobody on the chair behind the table.


    Had mistress gone?


    When?


    Qu Lu was puzzled, and soon frightened. Wasn¡¯t Su Li always in acquired eighth hurdle? She wondered why she even didn¡¯t notice her leaving with her acquired ninth hurdle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the real Su Li? Who else... is she?¡±


    Qu Lu sat on the ground dumbly with morbid thoughts.


    Let¡¯s talk about what happened at Tianxiang House at the same time.


    The lobby was bright and spacious, and the vermilion decoration made it brighter. Ling Li stood silently with his cold face on a circle carpet in the center of the lobby.


    Dozens of women in disheveled clothesy on the edge of the carpet. From this, maybe Ling Li stunned them when they tried to get close to him.


    ¡°A tactical matrix?¡±


    Ling Li looked around, and saw that rooms on the second floor were symmetrical on all sides, just like two peas. The stairs on both sides had strange patterns, but some were familiar. He immediately realized that he was trapped into a tactical matrix. No wonder he couldn¡¯t see the other people such as Ling Qinn and Ling Mo.


    Just then, a fascinating voice came from all directions.


    ¡°Wow, you are quite famous in the martial arts circle. I really admired you, but... should I call you Your Excellency or Third Master Ling...¡±


    Before she finished the words, Ling Li¡¯s eyesight suddenly sharped. He turned around, pointing to the second floor with two fingers. A sword came from the strength of his fingers pierced through the window. With a hum, the fascinating voice stopped abruptly.


    The first attack was seeded, and Ling Li attacked again. He smashed the wooden door. A hidden figure in the wood dust flew away. With a nce, he still saw the person¡¯s face. She was the hierarch of Hehuan Sect, Ye Tian!


    The second blow failed, and Ling Li stopped. He walked calmly back to the center of the lobby, staring at a closed room upstairs, andughing loudly, ¡°Lord Ye, why did you hide? Is it because that your face is not as fascinating as your voice that no one can look at you?¡±


    Ye Tian was hiding in the dark. Hearing the words, Ye Tian¡¯s face turned gloomy. However, she lived so long that she kept silent.


    Ling Li, the third childe of Ling Mansion, was around 18 years old this year, but his cultivation was higher than hers!


    Ling Li has reached the longevity realm in less than 20 years which she pursued for whole life! It made her feel so jealous!


    No wonder... No wonder he could controlled Yinmo Cult, ruled Tianji Country, and ruined many forces at a young age!


    This time, was the turn of Hehuan Sect?


    Ye Tian became more and more crazy. But her voice became fascinating again and was even shriller than a night owl. Even Ling Qinn and others who kept some distances away felt ufortable when hearing it.


    ¡°Ling Li, don¡¯t be smug! Your Yinmo Cult is not qualified to ruin my Hehuan Sect. I want to see your reaction in front of ¡®the thing¡¯, ha, ha, ha...¡±


    Ling Mo and Ling Qinn changed their face at the same time, and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, do your best to attack that direction to break the tactical matrix!¡±


    All followers of Yinmo Cult immediately began to attack the tactical matrix forcibly to the direction where Ling Li stood, but it was too slow to break the tactical matrix. It needed to take at least one hour to destroy it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Hehuan Sect¡¯s tactical matrix is as good as poisoning. If I did, I should have brought a tactical matrix elder.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s face turned depressed. Ling Mo shook his head and stabbed at the same ce by his sword, ¡°We had killed eighty percent followers of Hehuan Sect since we came. She is just a lord of sect who didn¡¯t reach the longevity realm, so, I believe master can defeat her. After we go out, master may finish.¡±


    Lin Qinn joined in the attack and sighed, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ...


    When they were breaking the tactical matrix, the scenery around Ling Li had changed from the ptial lobby to a deserted subterranean in. At the foot of him, there was a ck hole and a longdder extended downward, which could swallow him.


    Ling Li frowned. He doubted that there was a horrible thing inside the hole where Ye Tian just rushed in in spite of his attack. Maybe she was not lying?


    ¡°I have alreadye here, so, I can¡¯t give up and go back!¡±


    Considering this, Ling Li walked into the hole with a rakish smile. He disappeared gradually in the dark.


    Tick, tick...


    The sound of falling water echoed in the quiet cave. Ling Li walked more than thousand steps. Under his feet, a squishy road reced the arid stonedder. A disgusting smell in the air appeared, which might make the ordinary people vomit as soon as they smell it.


    ¡°I have never smelled this.¡±


    Ling Li covered his nose and mouth, and continued to walk tensely. After a long time, a green shimmer appeared in the depth of the dark hole.


    ¡°Is that an exit?¡±


    Ling Li refreshed, and speeded up. At the edge of the hole, he suddenly stopped.


    There was a person in front of him. Exactly, it was a mummy. He approached slowly and cautiously. After he examined the mummy carefully, he suddenly realized what it was.


    ¡°Ye Tian?¡±


    The lord of Hehuan Sect just died of being sucked out of all blood, but he felt nothing.


    The sense of horror spread in the silence.


    Ling Li felt his blood being frozen. The situation was beyond his imagination. He thought that ¡°the thing¡± mentioned by Ye Tian might be an old ancestor of Hehuan Sect. But now, she died, and ¡°the thing¡± might...


    ¡°Hiss... Who is out there? Why don¡¯t you enter to chat with me?¡±


    A fascinating voice as sweet as honey appeared in Ling Li¡¯s mind, which made him feel dizzy. He couldn¡¯t help walking towards the cave.


    At the urgent time, Ling Li bit his tongue, and then he felt a sharp pain with the smell of blood in his mouth. Under the painful stimtion, he controlled himself again.


    He turned around immediately and swept upward without any hesitation. But with few steps, he stopped.

 Chapter 311 - Snake God

    <strong>Chapter 311 Snake God</strong>


    ¡°Wow... How handsome you are. You really make me excited...¡±


    It seemed that the charming voice could bewitch people. With a taut face, Ling Li forcibly suppressed the throbbing heart aroused by the tone. He stared at the graceful figure which suddenly appeared in front of him. Under the pale green light, a familiar but strange face came into sight.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Ling Li remembered this face, and said cautiously, ¡°Su... Zipei?¡±


    The face of this woman looked exactly the same as that of Su Zipei who had been enved. Was it a coincidence? Or...


    ¡°Uh... Su Zipei, I could remember a little...¡±


    The woman tilted her head with doubt, putting her fingernails across the cheek. Ling Li saw that her nails were inches long with an unusual luster of metal. Did human have such nails?


    When Ling Li felt cold, ¡°Su Zipei¡± burst intoughter suddenly,


    ¡°I remember it! Isn¡¯t Su Zipei you mentioned the bloody food I ate a few days ago? A 17 or 18 years old girl of Human n? It¡¯s delicious!¡±Read the next chapter on v ip novel


    Eating people£¿


    Su Zipei was dead£¿


    Ling Li was astonished, and then he stepped back with a few steps. Suddenly, he lost his steps. When he was about to go back to the stone path, ¡°Su Zipei¡± suddenly rushed over like a ghost at a very fast speed, and would almost touch Ling Li¡¯s chest with a twisted smile.


    ¡°Get out¡±£¡


    Ling Li turned more serious and pped at ¡°Su Zipei¡± across the air. ¡°Su Zipei¡± acted as if nothing had happened and continued rushing over.


    Reluctantly, Ling Li rushed directly backward, and fell into the cave like a meteor.


    ¡°Click, click, click...¡±


    At the bottom of the cave, the white bones of years were piled up like a mountain. They were crashed by Ling Li, making a continuous noise for a while.


    It was silent for a while. Ling Li appeared from the bones with the ragged clothes and took a little breath. He used the arts of lightness to float on the surface of the fragile bone mountain. His eyes swept over the white bone sea in the vast cave, and was stunned.


    There were no less than 100,000 skeletons. Were they the ¡°bloody food¡± of the mysterious thing?


    What was ¡°the thing¡±?!


    Ling Li had no time to think more. There was a slight sound behind him. He turned back hurriedly and fought against with his sword.


    Jangle!!!


    The sound of gold and iron almost hurt the eardrum, and a tremendous and terrible force hit the sword. Almost in an instance, Ling Li¡¯s sword, the heirloom of Yinmo Cult, was broken into several sections, and he was shot backward like a shell, banging against the hard mountain wall. A blood gushed out from his mouth.


    What power was this?!


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha... Fresh bloody food!¡±


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± rushed to the bloody mountain wall like a madwoman, and stretched out her tongue to lick it.


    Ling Li almost vomited blood again when he saw the chilling scene. He tried his best to stand up, ignoring the aggravation of the injury. His eyes were fixed on the hole in the mountain wall, and then he shed out with the maximum speed.


    Escape!


    He must escape!


    He was not the match of this monster. He could only die if he insisted on fighting.


    However, ¡°Su Zipei¡± was faster than him. She appeared in front of Ling Li in a blink, sneering and pping Ling Li to the ground again.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The ground exploded. There was a man-shaped hole in the ground.


    This time, Ling Li spend almost 10 minutes to climb out of the bone sea. He gasped and bled, but he was not resigned.


    Was it possible that this time he would die here for no reason?


    ¡°How can you leave me, Childe?¡±


    He felt something on his shoulders and the charming voice suddenly rang in his ears. Ling Li felt that ¡°Su Zipei¡± was breathing out, and gooseflesh appeared immediately on his neck.


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± climbed to Ling Li¡¯s chest with a soft, boneless body. This time, Ling Li was seriously injured and had no strength to escape.


    Looking at ¡°Su Zipei¡± at such a close distance, Ling Li saw that her pupils were erect, which made him remember a frightening creature in an instant.


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± looked at Ling Li with her bright green eyes which were full of excitement and intoxication. She scratched Ling Li¡¯s face with her long nails, and then gentlyy on his chest, listening to the powerful heartbeats, and sighed with satisfaction.


    ¡°You¡¯re perfect as bloody food. You are handsome, pure and delicious. I can¡¯t bear to eat you...¡±


    When saying this, ¡°Su Zipei¡± enhanced abruptly the force of her hand, which made Ling Li groan slightly. A piece of flesh was dug down, and swallowed by ¡°Su Zipei¡±. She even licked the blood on her fingernails after eating.


    ¡°Disgusting! Get out of here.¡±


    Ling Li was sweating with pain. He couldn¡¯t push the heavier body of ¡°Su Zipei¡± away. ¡°You¡¯re not human. Is... Is there a monster in the world?¡±


    The bright and beautiful smile on her face suddenly froze. She got mad and scratched Ling Li¡¯s chest, leaving five bloodstains.


    ¡°Monster?! How can I be a monster? I am a God! I¡¯m the oldest Snake God in the world! If I didn¡¯t believe in your Human n, how could I be trapped in this ce where birds had never been? I can¡¯t even find a decent bloody food, and I have to survive by devouring the inferior human! Unforgivable!¡±


    Bang£¡£¡


    The boundless and terrible momentum burst out and drove Ling Li and the bones under him overturn. Ling Li was severely injured and soon knocked out.


    At the same time, Su Li, who had just arrived at Tianxiang House, changed her face and split the ground with her fist. Then she rushed into the ground without hesitation.


    After a long time, the underground cave finally was silent. ¡°Su Zipei¡± was standing in the center of the extremely clean circle with her hair scattered.


    Suddenly, she came back to her senses, ¡°¡®Bloody food! Where is my bloody food?¡±


    She immediately rushed into the bone mountain, and crushed the bones into powder. After a while, she found Ling Li, who was in aa.


    Feeling the vitality of Ling Li, ¡°Su Zipei¡± relieved, ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s still alive, otherwise it¡¯s not fresh.¡±


    At the same time, she quickly tore Ling Li¡¯s clothes away, and soon Ling Li had no clothes on his body.


    ¡°Wow... He is in good shape, but it¡¯s a pity that I can only enjoy once...¡±


    The green eyes of ¡°Su Zipei¡± gradually turned pink. With her open mouth, she spit out pink air. As soon as the air mass touched Ling Li¡¯s skin, it immediately prated his body like a living thing. And then just for a moment, a restless breath slowly emerged from Ling Li.


    Seeing this, ¡°Su Zipei¡± smiled, ¡°Let me serve you well...¡±


    Just as her red lips were about to reach Ling Li¡¯s face, a feeling of killing suddenly broke out behind her. Her face suddenly changed. She had no time to respond, and a white hand was printed on her back. Then...


    Bang!!!


    A st of air that was ten times more terrible than before burst. ¡°Su Zipei¡± was hit and flew tens of feet into the hard rock in a blink of an eye, just like an ant being blown away, leaving a man-shaped hole.


    In the fierce wind, Su Li¡¯s eyes and eyebrows were full of evil spirits. She embraced Ling Li with one hand, blocking the rest of the attack for him. Then, she blocked his big acupuncture points so as to protect his life.


    Suddenly, Su Li saw a bloody hole in Ling Li¡¯s chest when taking a closer look. She became angry again and appeared in front of ¡°Su Zipei¡±.


    ¡°Su Zipei¡±, who had just struggled out of the rocks, felt a ck shadow appeared before her, and then a sharp pain in her right face. She was thrown away and fell into the sea of bones. After a long time, she got up and screamed, ¡°Who are you? How dare you to hurt me?! Do you forget the ancient agreement?¡±


    Before she finished, Su Li expressionlessly pped her again, which made ¡°Su Zipei¡± spit blood and almost all her sharp teeth.


    ¡°What ancient agreement? How dare you to hurt Ling Li? You are looking for death!¡±


    Su Li revealed her willingness of killing from her eyes. Her fingers prated the chest of ¡°Su Zipei¡±, bringing outrge pieces of internal organs and snake scales.


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± spit out arge amount of blood, and held Su Li¡¯s wrist in horror, ¡°I remember it. You are Su Li, the elder sister of this bloody food. You are not an ancient man. No wonder...¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Su Li turned extremely cold and broke most of the internal organs of ¡°Su Zipei¡± with a stronger hand.


    ¡°Wait, Ling Li will die if you kill me!¡±


    Being aware of Su Li¡¯s killing sense, ¡°Su Zipei¡± finally panicked and screamed. As soon as she said this, she immediately felt that the movement stopped and there was no trend to continue.


    She gasped for a few breaths, and was frightened, ¡°Crazy, nuts! How can you exist in the Reincarnation Mirror? It is strange that you are not an ancient practitioner, but your cultivation is higher than those ancient practitioners...¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°Too much nonsense. Detoxify Ling Li¡¯s poison.¡±


    She just realized that Ling Li¡¯s state was abnormal, but she couldn¡¯t solve it because she had never heard of that kind of poison.


    Seeing that Su Li cared about Ling Li, ¡°Su Zipei¡± calmed down, and carefully pulled Su Li¡¯s hands away from her chest, showing a transparent blood hole. She took a big breath and immediately wriggled her flesh and blood. In a second, she recovered the blood hole and let no more blood flow out.


    After finishing it, ¡°Su Zipei¡± sighed, but smiled, ¡°I know, the memory of this bloody food tells me that you are his wife. No wonder you are so angry. But it is strange... Why is he still a virgin since he has such a beautiful wife as you?¡±


    Su Li said with a cold voice, ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± stepped back several steps, waving her hands, ¡°No, no, no, Miss Li, you are too angry. I¡¯m just saying a few more words. Besides, the way to detoxify has something to do with me...¡±


    ¡°Su Zipei¡± thought that the situation was back in her control. But, Su Li suddenly moved and put one hand in the middle of her eyebrows.

 Chapter 312 - A Dream?

    <strong>Chapter 312 A Dream?</strong>


    The cave full of bones became silent after being swept by the ¡°fierce wind¡±.


    As Su Li took back her fingertip from the be of ¡°Su Zipei¡±, it fell to the ground and foamed at the mouth without any sign of life. Then with a roar, its real body, a huge dark green snake, appeared.


    A demon that had lived for a long time simply died.


    Su Li frowned and felt that a thousand of foundation in her wrists was consumed. It seemed that the battle was easy, but in fact, she had broken out the most powerful force, so that she could hurt the snake demon seriously.


    Ling Li was still exposed. Su Li came to him and sat beside him, with an unknown expression.


    She did not use anything else just now, but the secret method in her mind, soul searching skill.


    As the name suggests, this skill could explore the memory of human¡¯s fundamental spirit. It also worked for Demon n. After being used, the skill would make people dead or stupid. ¡°Su Zipei¡± obviously had some bad luck, so, it died directly.


    Su Li, who got its memory, knew its name was Bai Zhen. Su Li also vaguely understood the cause of its death. It mostly because the spirit of the demon was severely damaged a long time ago, so, it was upleted, being a little crazy and abnormal.


    As for other memories, they were in a mess and Su Li had not fully regained her own memory yet. So, she couldn¡¯t distinguish them for a while.


    Now what really bothered her was the red air mass blew from Bai Zhen¡¯s mouth to Ling Li.


    Snake was the most sluttish n.


    If Bai Zhen¡¯s memory was real, the red air mass was just the powerful poison used by Snake Demon n to seduce men to make love with them. Ordinary means didn¡¯t work, only...


    With this in mind, Su Li struggled with herself. She was dying. If she and Ling Li really... How would Ling Li get along with himself after she ¡°left¡±?


    At the moment, what she thought was not herself, but Ling Li¡¯s feeling. Maybe for Su Li, the time of death wasing, so, if she remained a virgin... would it be helpful?


    ¡°Maybe I can...¡±


    All kinds ofplicated thoughts emerged in Su Li¡¯s mind. At a certain moment, the insensible handsome young man lying in front of her moaned like a wild animal. Hearing this, a trace of blush appeared in Su Li¡¯s face which was pale all the year round. She gently untied her girdle and bent down.


    ¡°Roar...¡±


    At the bone sea, beside the dark green snake, two figures hugged each other tightly, and all kinds of indescribable sound reverberated...


    After a long time, it became bright. Ling Li opened his eyes in a daze. Suddenly, he sat up to feel something around him. However, he found that his clothes were intact and the wound on his chest had been carefully bandaged.


    ¡°A dream?¡±


    Ling Li was relieved, but he blushed soon. How could he have such a dream? In the dream Su Li and he... Was his sexual desire too strong?


    When wondering, Ling Li gradually looked back. At one nce, he saw the dark green dead body which was as huge as a mountain. He stood up with fright, and thought of the situation before hisa.


    Not a dream?!


    Ling Li was tense. He could not help but feel his whole body. As expected, he felt the feeling of his lower body.


    He and this snake really...


    Thinking of the heavy body and someone¡¯s twist when he was ina, Ling Li changed his face immediately as if he had eaten a fly.


    ¡°Hierarch Ling, what are you thinking about?¡±


    There was a sudden voice behind him. The sound was as close as it was beside his ear. Ling Li suddenly came back to himself from an exciting person. What he saw was a young man in cyan with a faint smile which showed unknown significance.


    ¡°Mr. Li?!¡±


    Ling Li murmured. How could this person appear? And... He looked back at the snake demon who had been dead for a long time, immediately raising a glimmer of hope. He asked eagerly,


    ¡°Mr. Li, thank you very much for saving me again. I dare to ask if I have...¡±


    ¡°If you have an affair with the snake, right?¡±


    The young man in cyan took over the conversation, but said with a smile, ¡°Yes or no, Hierarch Ling should know it most clearly.¡±


    Hearing the disguised and tacit words, Ling Li waspletely silent. He was really confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    If so... How could he have the face to go back to Li?


    ¡°You should be d. If I had not sensed the abnormality in time, you would have be one of these bones. Let¡¯s go up first. Your followers should have been waiting there for a long time.¡±


    When the voice came into his ear, Ling Li was stunned and then nodded to follow. He was absent-minded all the way. He didn¡¯t find that the young man in cyan in front of him walked unnaturally. But when they came to the entrance of the stone road, Su Li behaved normally again, and he wouldn¡¯t see anything unusual.


    Ling Qinn and others were surprised that Mr. Li was also here when they saw the two mening out. Then they saw Ling Li¡¯s bloodstained body and immediately surrounded him.


    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ling Li, how are you?¡±


    Thest to speak was Ling Qinn. When he saw Su Li in the signature cyan suit, he immediately folded his hands to show respect, ¡°Mr. Li, why are you here?¡±


    Su Li smiled but didn¡¯t answer.Visit vi p novel.


    Ling Li returned to his mind and waved his hand, saying, ¡°This time I was careless. I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a horrible thing hidden here. If Mr. Li didn¡¯t appear in time, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Qinn thrilled immediately. Even Ling Li said it was horrible. How powerful was the thing under the ground?


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s no use saying more.¡±


    Su Li spoke softly, turned around and looked at Ling Li calmly, ¡°I think Hierarch Ling would understand some taboos after this experience. I have a suggestion, but I don¡¯t know if I should speak it out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Li, go ahead.¡±


    Ling Li folded his hands to show his respect. This man, the master of Linli Building, saved him many times, whichpletely dispelled his hostility. Of course, the premise was that he didn¡¯t show his covetousness to Su Li.


    ¡°If you can, the less people know about the thing under the ground, the better it will be. You know, there is more than one taboos in the world, and the number... may be beyond your imagination. If we let them know that the snake is dead, they will definitely suspect something, and then there will be more trouble...¡±


    As soon as Su Li said this, Ling Li was immediately awed.


    He had really felt the strength of the snake demon. Even all the people of Yinmo Cult couldn¡¯t fight against it. If there was another one, it will be a disaster. Who could guarantee that Mr. Li woulde instantly next time?


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Mr. Li appeared to save him every time when he was in trouble, but he couldn¡¯t depend his life on a stranger who had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I will bear in mind what Mr. Li said.¡±


    Su Li nodded and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to give you some advice. Now no power could fight against Yinmo Cult, so, you must fight against Dongfang Family soon, but please do itter if you can.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked. How... How did he know everything?


    The intention to fight against Dongfang Family was known by few people, and even those of Yinmo Cult didn¡¯t know it, including the people in Elders¡¯ Mountain.


    Su Li realized that Ling Li¡¯s expression was abnormal. She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess your intention. I¡¯ve given my advice, and it depends on your opinion. Because I have something to do, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After that, when Ling Qinn and others were about to fold their hands to say goodbye, Su Li turned around and left without hesitation. Ling Mo and others were confused that why Mr. Li was in a hurry. Was it urgent?


    Ling Li didn¡¯t care about Su Li¡¯s strange departure. He was confused enough now and had no time to care about other things. After standing there for a moment, he vented a gas and sighed slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Yingmo Cult first.¡±


    ¡°Not go back home?¡± Ling Qinn doubted, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a long time, and Su Li will...¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s name, Ling Li was a little upset. Then he nced at his bloodstained body disgustedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good wash first!¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded. Although he felt that the thing could be solved on the way and there was no need to go back to the headquarters, he didn¡¯t think much about it. They had finished a great fight, so, it was good for everyone to have a rest at the headquarters.


    However, when she arrived at Spiritual Realm, Su Li finally couldn¡¯t support herself and spat blood on the stone pir of the broken temple.


    Such a movement suddenly made the protection boundary react. Then Qu Xiao who was frightened came across the boundary, holding Su Li and asked, ¡°Highly Great Master, what¡¯s the matter with you?! Who hurt you?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and restrained the sharp pain in her heart and said, ¡°Get in and say itter.¡±


    Qu Xiao did not dare to dy. He took Su Li to Spiritual Realm and went to the attic of the top floor.


    ¡°Ask them not to disturb me!¡±


    After Qu Xiao retreated, the house was quiet again. Then Su Li had time to concentrate on operating Ghost Valley Meditation Direction to suppress the fluttering thing in her body.


    It was nothing else but the Xuedan Elixir that flew out of Lin Yanxing¡¯s be and entered her body. For more than a year, this object stayed in her body silently, almost making her forget its existence.


    But after she had sexual rtionship with Ling Li, the object suddenly began to hit her body crazily. It seemed that her body was not a qualified ce to live.


    If in normal times, she would ignore it. But she clearly felt that this thing had absorbed all the foundation of her body. If it was separated from her body, she would surely die!


    As a result, she could only bear it and stop it from breaking the body surface.


    Days seemed to be longer when she was in sharp pain. After a long time, she became unconscious. Suddenly, there was a familiar voice sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    The voice came from Jing Xin. She seemed to cry.


    ¡°There is a heritage left by Xuezun Master in this girl¡¯s body. No wonder...¡±


    The old beggar¡¯s voice rang out in a row, followed by a gruesome voice like that of a ghost, ¡°This is the end of the matter. Although the tactical matrix has not been fully prepared, we had to do it. Ha, ha, ha, the day finallyes...¡±


    ¡°Apprentice, although Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation for you is not perfect, the Xuedan Elixir in your body can help you. Now it is the best time. It depends on you whether you can win a chance of life or not.¡±


    After the sound disappeared, a ratherplicated thought came into her mind, and then... the insufferable painpletely overwhelmed her!

 Chapter 313 - One Year’s Tranquility

    <strong>Chapter 313 One Year¡¯s Tranquility</strong>


    In the muddle, time was meaningless.


    At first, Su Li could only concentrate on fighting with the intense pain, then she became numb and finally she had a little strength to receive the idea from Qi Xianqing.


    When she touched, Qi Xianqing¡¯s hoarse voice rang from her heart.Visit v ip novel.


    ¡°Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation is the secret of my Ghost n. Although it¡¯s the treasure of our n, it can be used by anyone. The only function is to save the dead people. It is impossible to use this matrix in ordinary times, because the price is too high.¡±


    ¡°You chase outsiders wantonly this time. Although I don¡¯t know your intention, I gradually have an idea. If all the Life Rings crush together to gather the vitality, they are enough to start the matrix!¡±


    ¡°The process of changing fate must be so painful that the ordinary people cannot stand it! But if you persist, not only will your life be secure, but your talent and energy will be greatly improved! And if you are resurrected by this matrix, you will not under the control of Reincarnation Mirror, and by that time, you can break the circle by yourself and master your own destiny!¡±


    Resurrect! Changing fate?!!


    As Su Li¡¯s soul shook vtility, Qi Xianqing and the old beggar stood the outside circle to maintain the matrix suddenly had an induction, and then they immediately looked up, but Su Li still closed her eyes, showing no sign of awakening.


    ¡°Old ghost, you don¡¯t be too anxious. Just a month passed, and her soul¡¯s consciousness has reacted, which shows that she is determined and stronger than what we expected.¡±


    In the old beggar¡¯s eyes, Qi Xianqing¡¯s smile was weird in any way. The old beggar could not help muttering to himself, ¡°He is indeed an old ghost who has lived for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Are the group of children that followed Su Li still outside?¡±


    Qi Xianqing suddenly asked, and the old beggar nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s very rare that Su Li¡¯s followers are very loyal.¡±


    Hearing it, Qi Xianqing suddenly sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because they are very lucky. I hate betrayer the most in my life. If anyone dares to leave Su Li, I will kill him by myself!¡±


    The old beggar opened his mouth in surprise and finally didn¡¯t know what to say. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Madman! You¡¯re aplete madman. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s right or wrong to cooperate with you!¡±


    Qi Xianqing smiled weirdly, ¡°I want a future of Ghost n, and you want to get rid of being controlled by fate. So, each of us take what we need. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but...¡±


    The old beggar looked anxiously at Su Li, who was still suffering in the matrix.


    ¡°This method has never been taken. Su Li... Can Su Li really seed?¡±


    At the same time, outside the Spiritual Realm¡¯s matrix, Fang Yuan and other top men of Linli Building gathered here. All of them looked bad, especially the head, Fang Yuan, whose face was overcast with sadness. Even Luo Yichen, standing beside him felt stressful.


    Not long ago, Fang Yuan broke!


    Even Fang Yuan himself felt amazed about this breakthrough. But it was quite right, too. Without hindrance, he became the first practitioner who reached the longevity realm in the coreyer of Linli Building before Luo Yichen.


    But when Fang Yuan went outside happily to tell Su Li, he knew Su Li¡¯s situation changed and she was healing in Spiritual Realm.


    When he arrived here in a hurry, he realized that Su Li wasn¡¯t facing a small crisis, but a big one about life and death.


    But he could do nothing!


    When he knew that matter might rted to Ling Li, he said nothing, and then flew to Ling Mansion with his sword. Qu Qingning wanted to stop him, but was injured by him, and the others also were not better than Qu Qingning. He made things in a mess and atst Jing Xin stopped him and let him calm down.


    Then, all the people of Linli Building arrived at the secluded site of Spiritual Realm¡¯s tactical matrix, sitting on the ground to wait for Su Li¡¯s going out.


    Or... Another result.


    In front of the gate, Jing Xin stood silently with a worried face. She had been standing here since Su Li entered the matrix and never left.


    As for the outside spirit, the ancient existence took part in this matter, so she no longer needed to be distracted.


    Just then, Qu Xiao walked gingerly to her and whispered, ¡°Great Master, after Highly Great Master disappeared, Yinmo Cult frequently took actions and seemed to have a big n.¡±


    Jing Xin narrowed her eyes slightly and thought for a while. Her expression liked Su Li very much.


    ¡°Ling Li loves Master so much that he can¡¯t bear it after only a few months...¡±


    Saying so, Jing Xin lowered her voice. Qu Xiao stood by her and dared not to bother her.


    After a while, Jing Xin raised her head slightly and whispered, ¡°This is the crucial moment. The less turmoil there is, the less likely that the Master will be affected. You send a warning, but... don¡¯t tell the truth, pay attention to Ling Li in case of he loses his mind and gets into trouble.¡±


    As she said so, Jing Xin became grim, ¡°At the same time, let Yue Wuhai go to the Xiaoshen Pce to give the same warning. As long as he is not stupid, he will not fight with the two ancient existences of Linli Building. Dongfang Family just a pawn, so, it doesn¡¯t matter if we abandon it.¡±


    ¡°I will do it at once.¡±


    ...


    At Ling Mansion.


    ¡°Hierarch Ling, please listen to me, if you continue to make troubles, it doesn¡¯t have benefits for Miss Su. She is now in a critical period, and needs for absolute stability! If you insist at this time, I am afraid that you will eventually lead Miss Su into a hopeless situation!¡±


    ¡°OK, Hierarch Ling please behave yourself.¡±


    Qu Xiao finished hisst sentence and disappeared, leaving only a silence in study.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    The silence was broken by Ling Mo. Ling Li took a deep breath, as if he was suppressing something, and spoke coldly, ¡°Let people of Elders¡¯ Mountain check that person¡¯s identity. I want all his information!¡±


    Seeing Ling Li had given up his previous thoughts, Ling Mo breathed a sigh of relief and turned back.


    After Ling Mo left, there only was Ling Li in the study. He stared at the soft chair that Su Li used to sit in under the bookshelf and thought something else.


    Why did Su Li disappear suddenly?


    Was it because that she found out what he did under the ground so she left angrily?


    At first, he thought so. But when he found that the Linli Building¡¯s winery had been closed for half a month, he finally realized something wrong.


    Su Li disappeared, but why did Linli Building also disappear?


    Did Mr. Li deal with it?


    As soon as he thought of Mr. Li¡¯s extremely powerful strength, he was out of bnce and immediately sent his men to inquire for each information about Linli Building.


    At that time when Su Li disappeared, Linli Building was in a mess, so, Ling Li found some clues finally.


    It was not Hehuan Sect which destroyed Nanjiang Country, but Linli Building!


    Not only that, even Ghost Valley of the spiritual circle at Tianji Country, and Wanjian Sect, the two major forces, were also controlled by Linli Building.


    Masters gathered by ¡°Mr. Li¡± had already been so powerful that the world¡¯s other forces couldn¡¯t fight against with them, and even the Xiaoshen Pce also was far behind!


    What did he want to do with so many forces?


    Ling Li continued to check, and even caught several top men of Linli Building by himself, but he got nothing.


    Ling Li was almost mad several times when he couldn¡¯t get the news about Su Li, so he made a crazy decision.


    Attack Dongfang Family to control Dahan Country in ahead!


    Only in this way, he could broaden the trail to find Su Li!


    It was useless that Ling Qinn and others disagreed with this. Yinmo Cult immediately entered the warlike stage, but before this n started, Qu Xiao came here. For Su Li¡¯s safety, the n could only be stopped.


    But Ling Li never believed others easily. As long as he investigated a bit of information about Qu Xiao, he would immediately find out the truth. If he could find Su Li, it was the best, but if not...


    There was a crazy sh in Ling Li¡¯s eyes, and suddenly... there was a voice outside the door with most eager.


    ¡°Li¡¯er, hasn¡¯t Li had news?¡±


    Qiu Meng came in, and her face was pale with tears in her eyes. It was obvious that she had been always worried about Su Li these days.


    Ling Li¡¯s pursed his lips tightly and thought of Qu Xiao. But in the end, he said nothing and only shook his head.


    Anything undecided would only lead to further disappointment.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Qiu Meng frowned with anxiety, ¡°She is a human being. How could she disappear so quickly? Don¡¯t you think she is tired of living here so she went to somewhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s fingers made the wheelchair gurgle and he said, ¡°These years, Li has been very obedient, and never went out of Ling Mansion. If she wants to go, how can there be no warning. She must have something to handle!¡±


    Qiu Meng was startled by Ling Li¡¯s momentum. She was surprised that her youngest son was idle but the momentum in his body was stronger than his Second Brother.


    But she did not think much, andforted him hurriedly, ¡°Right, it must be the case. I will ask Qinn again to send more manpower, and all the guards in our mansion will also be sent to!¡±


    Ling Li replied, and closed eyes in pain.


    He had sent more than half of the people of Yinmo Cult, and people in Ling Mansion would y a minor role.


    ¡°Now I can only hope that what Qu Xiao said is true. When the timees, Su Li... wille back by herself.¡±


    ¡°Power, I need power! If my power is equal to Mr. Li¡¯s, the world is mine and I can certainly find Su Li!¡±


    Ling Li roared in his heart, but he had a sense of powerlessness to some extent.


    ...


    Waiting was as unbearable as suffering.


    This year was an extremely suffering whether to Ling Li, Dongfang Rui, and Qi Xianqing, or people of Linli Building.


    The tactical matrix hadn¡¯t finished, and in the middle of operation, the blood of Life Rings gathered to the center, whichpletely wrapped up Su Li, and formed into a blood cocoon. Nobody could see the inside situation, including the two old guys.


    It was a very lucky year for themon people and warriors, because the forces in every circle were very peaceful. It seemed that a power deterred them from acting recklessly.


    This phenomenon became more obvious after Spiritual Realm sent people to kill one of the forces.


    Ten months passed soon.


    Some movements in Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation gradually urred.

 Chapter 314 - Deciding My Fate

    <h4>Chapter 314 Deciding My Fate</h4>


    Boom...


    Hundreds of feet of blood lines on the ground vibrated. As time went on, the amplitude of the vibration becamerger andrger. Many cracks appeared, extending to Qi Xianqing and the old beggar.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The old beggar¡¯s breath was not as good as it was ten months ago. He doubtfully looked at Qi Xianqing, who was also weak and frowned.


    It was the first time that he used this way to propel Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation, so he couldn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The movements of the tactical matrix becamerger andrger. With the vibration, there were a lot of cracks in the tactical matrix and they tended to spread out. Qi Xianqing and the old beggar had no choice but to suppress them.


    But no matter how the tactical matrix vibrated, the blood cocoon in the center of the tactical matrix still remained motionless.


    ¡°Failed?¡±


    The old beggar turned pale slightly. The cracks meant that the tactical matrix would stop working, and the blood cocoon was still motionless. There would only be one result.


    That was the person in the tactical matrix had already dead.


    ¡°Qi Xianqing, you have said that we have 60% to 70% possibilities to seed?! This tactical matrix had cost you and me ten thousand years of life. Can we give up?¡±


    Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t speak, with a gloomy face. His gray eyes were fixed on the blood cocoon. He didn¡¯t believe that Su Li, who was always determined, could not bear the pain and died!


    ¡°Well, it was destiny.¡±


    When the old beggar saw that the blood cocoon in the middle of the tactical matrix began to peel off and be damaged, he couldn¡¯t help sighing and withdrawing his way, ¡°This ce is about to copse, and the movement wouldn¡¯t be small. In order to prevent the mirror spirit from discovering it, it¡¯s better for us to run away earlier.¡±


    It seemed that Qi Xianqing didn¡¯t heard it. He still stared at the blood cocoon. The old beggar, who alwaysughed at the secr world and didn¡¯t care about anything, finally became angry. When he was about to infuriate, suddenly ¡ª


    Crack!


    A voice sounded like tearing cloth appeared. Although the voice was very small, the two old guys still noticed it.


    Qi Xianqing¡¯s eyes were shining in a sh.


    Then, he saw a pale hand stretching out of the blood cocoon crack, and... tearing it hard!


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha... We seed!¡±


    Qi Xianqing couldn¡¯t stopughing, and the old beggar was also surprised. His eyes were fixed on the figure who was struggling out of the blood cocoon, for fear of missing any details.


    But after Su Li waspletely free from the blood cocoon, Qi Xianqing saw a mass of blood in her arms, and he stoppedughing immediately.


    What was that?


    Seeing the two depressed old men, Su Li was slightly moved, but it soon subsided.


    Ten months was enough for her to understand a lot of things, including why the two ancient existences in front of her were so weak as if they had been mauled heavily.


    Thousands of Life Rings only ounted for 70% of resources of Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation, and the other 30% came from these two people. From their faces, it could be seen that how much they cost to make the tactical matrix work.


    What a pity...


    ¡°I failed.¡±


    Su Li spoke abruptly with a harsh voice, as if her throat had been seriously hurt, which hadn¡¯t been as pleasant as usual.


    ¡°Failed?¡±


    The old beggar changed his face slightly. He approached and said, ¡°Youe out alive. Why...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he finally saw what Su Li held in her arms. To be exact, it was a swaddle in blood.


    In the swaddle, a white-skinned baby was sleeping peacefully, as if the hug, which was full of blood was the most peaceful ce in the world.


    ¡°A newborn child?!¡±


    The old beggar eximed, ¡°How can you have a child?¡±


    Although he was in ndestine activities, but these years Su Li¡¯s activities had always been in his eyes. How could Su Li be pregnant for that she never consummated with Ling Li?!


    The old beggar¡¯s question hadn¡¯t been answered yet. Qi Xianqing, whose eyes were dimly red, finally said angrily,


    ¡°You gave him all the opportunities?! Do you know... what it means?! Do you know...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Li looked calm. She reached out and gently stroked the baby¡¯s delicate cheek, with a touch of softness in her eyes, ¡°I failed, but you haven¡¯t. Bring him up well and you can get out of here as well.¡±


    ¡°Su Li!!¡±


    The violent shout seemed to exhaust Qi Xianqing¡¯s remaining strength. He was full of sorrow, but when he saw that Su Li kept calm, he didn¡¯t know how to say.


    Although they weren¡¯t in the same n, and... He had made use of Su Li in this n. All he had done may be selfish, but the biggest benefit would belong to Su Li in the end!


    But now...!


    ¡°In the illusion, even if you give birth to him, what you get is only a soul of the external world. He is not your son at all, but you gave the chance to him... I¡¯m muddled, but are you muddled, too?!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Su Li looked at Qi Xianqing, who almost wanted to strangle the baby in her arms. It was the first time she called him so sincerely, so, Qi Xianqing was shocked and calmed down from anger.


    ¡°OK! I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you can¡¯t persuade me, I will kill the child in your arms!¡±


    Feeling his strong determination, Su Li smiled faintly, nced at the old beggar who was listening to them, and called out, ¡°Jing Xin.¡±


    With this sound falling, a rainbow light came. Jing Xin appeared, who was full of surprise, ¡°Master, have you seeded?¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°Go to eliminate the movement of the tactical matrix. Then, prepare a quiet room.¡±


    Jing Xin was slightly shocked. Seeing the swaddle in Su Li¡¯s arms, although she had many doubts, she still did as Su Li said.


    A momentter, at the quiet room,


    ¡°Master, you got one thing wrong¡±


    Su Li gently put down the swaddle in her arms, and the baby immediately reached out his hands ufortably, as if trying to catch something.


    ¡°One thing I can guarantee is that he... is my son! He is a new soul, not a man of the external world.¡±


    As soon as Su Li said this, Qi Xianqing frowned at once, but he didn¡¯t get angry again. Instead, he pointed at the Neiguan Point of the baby. After a long time, nothing abnormal happened.


    ¡°Without Life Ring?¡±


    The old beggar was shocked. He stood up,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a life in the illusion? But it¡¯s not right, girl. You are an external person. ording to the rules of Reincarnation Mirror, your descendants in this world will surely choose a soul from any Life Ring in the external world to merge with it. How can a new soul appear?¡±


    Su Li nced at Qi Xianqing, who was thinking about something. She shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget my identity, old senior.¡±


    The old beggar was stunned, and then suddenly his eyes vibrated. He pointed at Su Li, saying surprisedly, ¡°You... you¡¯ve tried to change the rules of Reincarnation Mirror and you seeded?! It meant...¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°Old senior thinks highly of me. I just have a little power and have no one to rely on. How could I change the rules of Reincarnation Mirror? This time, I just broke through the shackles by making use of the tactical matrix. Without it, I can¡¯t do it even if I try my best.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The old beggar suddenly understood, focusing on the baby who was asleep. His dull eyes turned to be starry.


    ¡°Can the kid really take us go out from the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°If seniors had a right forecast, it should be...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    Qi Xianqing said suddenly, and he was a little angry. He stared at Su Li¡¯s pale face. With a low voice, he said, ¡°Apprentice, tell me the truth. How much time have you left?¡±


    Hearing the words, the old beggar realized something quickly. He moved his eyes from the baby to Su Li, who pretended to care about nothing and smiled all the time.


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t say so, I would ignore it. You have the Blood Elixir, and now you give all the opportunities getting from Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation to you son. How will you survive?¡±


    There was no answer, just a silence.


    The atmosphere in the adytum became serious. Qi Xianqing banged the table fretfully, but finally he questioned repeatedly, which made the old beggar shocked,


    ¡°Why? Is it really disgusting to be my apprentice? So, you¡¯d rather choose death?¡±


    ¡°Or you didn¡¯t want to live? It happened that you have a son as you wished?!¡±


    Su Li still kept silent, and then she stretched her fingers to tease the swaddled baby who was less than a month old.


    Until now, when she recalled the pain in the blood cocoon, she was scared. With the Life Rings¡¯ invasion, she had to suffer the torment, which seemed like thousands of snakes bit her body together.


    The boundless pain reminded her of the most miserable years in the previous life. At that time, something appeared in her lower abdomen.


    The pure vitality which was umted was... was from her son who had been lost in her previous life.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven me. Finally, you... you came back.¡±


    She was so happy to regain her son and this happiness suppressed all the pains, including the increasingly sharp pain. ording to the secret method of mastering Reincarnation Mirror in her memory, she forced to break the rule and brought a new soul out of Realm of Reincarnation. And then, she was staying in the blood cocoon, seeing that the life in her lower abdomen was growing and expected the day when he was born.


    But she had forgotten the terrible environment. How could such a small and ordinary life survive in this circumstance?


    Just five monthster, the life in her lower abdomen stopped growing but disappeared slowly because of the bad environment in Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation.


    ¡°No! He couldn¡¯t disappear!¡±


    At that moment, her heart was broken. She reminded the scene that she lost her son in her previous life. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose her kid again!


    ¡°Since the ordinary life couldn¡¯t survive, I... I¡¯ll let you to be the most outstanding one!¡±


    She didn¡¯t consider for a long time, and made a decision crazily. Later... Life Rings, Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation, and Blood Elixir, through her body, she put them all to the unformed life.


    The ancient indifferent people just like Qi Xianqing could not understand the pain of losing.


    After keeping silent for a long time, Su Li finally said peacefully, ¡°I can decide my fate.¡±


    Qi Xianqing wanted to say something but said nothing.


    The old beggar sighed, but he had no feeling about this thing. As Su Li said, he had achieved his goal.

 Chapter 315 - Burning

    <h4>Chapter 315 Burning</h4>


    Qi Xianqing and the old beggar left, but they didn¡¯t take Su Li¡¯s son away. Because of this huge movement, they couldn¡¯t guarantee that they would not be discovered by the mirror spirit. It was not good for them, if the mirror spirit found Su Li¡¯s son.


    Su Li got out of Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation with her son together, and didn¡¯t contact with others, just asking Fang Yuan came and talking with him for a night secretly.


    In the expectation of all people, only Fang Yuan came out from the adytum.


    No, there was also a crying baby in his arms.


    Yin Xuetong was confused, looking at the baby in surprise. She couldn¡¯t stop asking, ¡°Where is Su Li?¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t talk with Su Li, they all saw that Su Li had been closeted with Fang Yuan in the adytum. Why Fang Yuan came out alone now?


    Fang Yuan closed his mouth tightly. At this time, except being indifferent as usual, he unconsciously became unwilling and sorrowful.


    But, no matter how sad and angry he was, he showed nothing in his face. Facing with Yin Xuetong¡¯s question, he shook his head inexpressively.


    ¡°She was gone, because she has something urgent. But she told me the next ns about Linli Building before she left. Time is pressing. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    With no doubt, Yin Xuetong and others went back immediately. At the same time, they were all relieved. It seemed that Su Li have solved the crisis and people of Linli Building would not be afraid of losing leader.


    ¡°Fang Yuan... Who is this kid?¡±


    Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t help asking. It was weird that a baby was there.


    Fang Yuan looked down at the baby, who was tired because of crying. He loved him, but also hated him.


    He hated him. He was almost crazy with hatred because he was Ling Li¡¯s child.


    But he also loved him, and he loved him very much, because he was Su Li¡¯s child.


    ¡°Eldest Brother?¡±


    Fang Yuan regained himself because Fang Mu called him. He kept silent for a while and said, ¡°I will foster the child in person. He will not make trouble for you, so, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Then, he didn¡¯t care anyone¡¯s reaction, and left alone.


    ¡°Tut, tut...¡±


    Qu Qingning shook his head, ¡°Unrequited love. Fang Yuan, you have destructed yourselfpletely...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yin Xuetong looked at Qu Qingning angrily. While she saw Fang Yuan disappeared in the spiritual protection boundary, she sighed.


    It was easy to know who the baby¡¯s parents were. But if it was true, Fang Yuan was so tragic.


    ...


    In the Nortnd of spiritual circle, in Snow Country, it was winter there. Outside of the city, the wastnd was full of wind and snow, and all around there was white and quiet.


    Two soldiers, who guarded the city, rubbed their hands to keep warm. One of them cursed, ¡°What a bad weather! It¡¯s too cold. If I don¡¯t have reached the acquired eighth hurdle, I¡¯ll freeze to death.¡±


    Hearing his words, the other soldier, whose lips became blue with cold, smiled bitterly, ¡°You are in the acquired eighth hurdle, but I¡¯m just in the acquired seventh hurdle. I suffered from frostbite every day, so I must pay all the sries for treatment. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    ¡°Put up with it. It will be warm after several months.¡±


    The soldier rubbed his hands again, and suddenly reminded of something. His eyes lighted up, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there is an unparalleled tactical matrix in the Nortnd Xiaoshen Pce, so, it¡¯s like spring all the year round. What an amazing immortal ce! If I can get in one day, it¡¯s worth dying!¡±


    The soldier, whose lips became blue with cold, smiled and wanted to say something. Suddenly, he stared at the snowfield, and pointed to a ck dot. He was surprised, ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    Another man was also startled. He stared at the distant field. As the ck dot approached gradually, he saw the profile clearly. He was surprised and said, ¡°That looks like... a person?¡±


    ¡°Just looks like? That is a person!¡±


    They were shocked and immediately came down from the city wall and opened the gate. At the same time, they wondered why the one came to Snow Country in such a bad weather.


    However, there was no doubt that the person who could withstand the extremely cold weather was the superior they couldn¡¯t win!


    Soon after they opened the gate, a girl in ck came over in the wind and snow. Her skin was pale and permeable, like crystal, which perfectly integrated with the snow color. Her cold expression made them shiver uncontrobly.


    ¡°My God, where was the ice princess from? How can she be colder than the weather!¡±


    The soldier muttered to himself and watched the girl in ck leave. He rxed and was about to close the door, but saw the girl halted her steps and look at him.


    At this moment, she made him thrill, as if he was targeted by an ancient beast. He didn¡¯t dare to move, full of fear.


    ¡°Tell me, where is Xiaoshen Pce?¡±


    Xiaoshen Pce!


    Being frightened, the soldier subconsciously pointed at the direction he had heard from others.


    Ho!


    The girl disappeared in an instant, as if she had never appeared.


    ¡°Do we... encounter the ghost?¡±


    The two soldiers looked at each other. They only felt thirsty. It was ineffable. What they saw today had be the most extraordinary experience in their ordinary life.


    The girl in ck was Su Li.


    She walked alone in the snow in silence. After a few days, she stopped. She finally focused on the Sacred Mountain of Xiaoshen Pce after scanning through many illusive tactical matrices.


    ¡°There are still nine hundred foundations left.¡±


    Su Li closed her eyes to calcte. She whispered to herself. After being passed to her son¡¯s body, Blood Elixir calmed downpletely. She spent several months to save more than a thousand foundations. Because of hurrying on with her journey, she spent more than one hundred foundations.


    ¡°The foundation is more durable than before.¡±


    Su Li found it after a rough calction. Maybe it was the effect of Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation. But at this stage, she had no time to pay attention to this detail.


    ¡°Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and walked straight to Xiaoshen Pce.


    Although Jing Xin said that the Old Ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce had not contacted with Dongfang Family for the time being and stayed at the pce, no one could guarantee that the Old Ancestor would not go out and attack Yinmo Cult after Su Li died.


    The old beggar and her master were both weak. If the news was known by Xiaoshen, power of Yinmo Cult and Linli Building together would not be greater than a small part of power of Xiaoshen.


    Thinking of this, Su Li got murderous!


    Xiaoshen must die!


    Otherwise, she was still worried!


    ¡°Who dares to break into my Xiaoshen Pce? Please tell me your intention, or you will not be allowed to leave!¡±


    As soon as she passed through an illusive tactical matrix, all the elders in Xiaoshen Pce were immediately rmed. In an instant, several rainbow lights flew. Su Li nced at them.


    There were ten people in inborn peaks, and three in longevity realm.


    It was really worthy of being the first force in spiritual circle!


    ¡°If all these people die, maybe the Old Ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce woulde out.¡±


    Su Li got indifferent. As those elders stopped, she pulled out her sword!


    Boom!


    A majestic momentum enveloped 13 people in an instant, which shocked all the pampered elders!


    ¡°Oh, she is the overmatch in thete stage of the longevity realm!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Go and invite Grand Elder quickly. Only the overmatch in the supernatural realm can rein this witch!¡±


    The elders who had just stopped fighting saw that the situation was not good, so, they rushed to run away. But Su Li was angry to the point of murder. How could she spare them?


    She doubled her strength and suddenly increased her power. She leaped before the elder who escaped the fastest and hacked him with her sword.


    ¡°You have no chance. Go to hell.¡±


    Boom!


    A ming light burst out from the tip of the sword and expanded rapidly in front of the elder.


    ¡°No!!¡±


    The elder howled miserably, and waspletely covered by the sword light in an instant. There were no bones.


    After Su Li seeded, she did not stop, and continued to kill the remaining elders. After she went through Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation, her level was far beyond the level of longevity realm. She could not estimate the specific strength.


    However, no matter whether she had reached the Supernatural Realm or not, these elders who only had less levels of longevity realm couldn¡¯t escape from her.


    ¡°Which Monseigneur at Guzhou City came to visit my pce? Please be merciful.¡±


    When Su Li was killing half the men, a terrible atmosphere finally formed in the Xiaoshen Pce. Su Li stopped, stood in mid-air and looked at it calmly.


    Since the Old Ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce hade out, she didn¡¯t need to waste any more foundations.


    In an instant, an elder in green robe appeared not far in front of Su Li. When he stepped out and saw Su Li, his triangr eyes immediately shed and peered at her stealthily.


    At the same time, he said, ¡°How can you let these faceless inferiors make you so angry?¡±


    After saying this for a while, the elder in green robe seemed to know something and suddenly asked, ¡°Monseigneur... who are you? I know almost all the martial arts practitioners in Guzhou City. Why I have never met you, and your skeletal ages...¡±


    Su Li smiled contemptuously and said coldly, ¡°Who am I? I am... the one whoe to kill you!¡±


    Boom!


    A wave which was a hundred times stronger than before broke out without any sign. In an instant, the surrounding pces and pavilions were destroyed to powder and countless disciples of Xiaoshen Pce died in an ident!


    The Old Ancestor¡¯s expression changed a lot. This momentum... She was no less powerful than those in the Supernatural Realm!


    ¡°Damn it! You dare fight against me. Are you not afraid of being stamped out to death by the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    Because of the agreement of ancient existence, he didn¡¯t expect that Su Li would attack him and attack him almost urately.


    But even so, after the vast wave passed, although the Old Ancestor was bloodstained and suffered some injuries, his limbs were still intact. He leaped back and tried to get away from Su Li.


    Su Li frowned slightly and attacked with all her strength. However, the Old Ancestor was only slightly injured.


    As expected, it was not so easy to kill him.


    Sensing that there were more than half of foundation, Su Li was determined. She had nned to go back to have a look after she finished this, but now...


    ¡°Burn it!¡±


    With a deafening shout, the Old Ancestor saw in horror that Su Li had a white me on her body. He immediately thought of something and shouted in horror,


    ¡°Burning the foundation; you are a man outside the realm! You are...¡±


    Then, the Old Ancestor had no time to speak. The reason why he dodged Su Li¡¯s attack just now was that he relied on the treasure he kept for many years. It was not as simple as Su Li thought.

 Chapter 316 - The Death of Su Li

    <strong>Chapter 316 The Death of Su Li</strong>


    In Xiaoshen Pce, countless pces were copsed, and the ground was quaking into huge cracks. The shock spread for miles so that the small city of Snow Country located at the foot of the Sacred Mountain could also feel it. Thousands of ordinary people and some low-level warriors escaped from their house, standing in the street and looking at the epicenter of the earthquake in horror.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s from Xiaoshen Pce! Is something wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! How powerful Xiaoshen Pce is! It is the top power in the spiritual circle. Nobody could intrude into it, did it?¡±


    ¡°No matter how things go, we just wait and the truth wille outter.¡±


    ...


    At this moment, over the Sacred Mountain,


    Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce was running away, but he still got hurts. A momentter, he was seriously injured.


    Su Li had inspired her foundation so much that herbat power had multiplied. At the beginning, the Old Ancestor could resist with his treasure.


    But as time went on, the protective treasure in his hand couldn¡¯t bear any more and exploded. Then, Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce felt the sense of death immediately.


    He had no time to care about his broken treasure. With a broken heart, the Old Ancestor suppressed his great rage, still trying to persuade Su Li,


    ¡°My peers! What kind of hatred can¡¯t be resolved between us, and make you choose to perish together with me? You can tell me, and we can meditate to avoid the loss at both sides!¡±


    Su Li stopped and then attacked more fiercely with the sword.


    ¡°Maybe there was nothing between us before, but from now on, either I live or you die.¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t know Old Ancestor clearly, she learned it from Tantai Feng that he was a narrow-minded, vengeful and extremely defensive!


    After Dongfang Family was ruined by Ling Li, if the Old Ancestor knew that the threat to him no longer existed, he would never mind destroying any weak power rted to Dongfang Family!


    Seeing that Su Li did not stop, but was more offensive, he was too desperate and turned extremely furious and malicious!


    ¡°You, young idiot, just like ants to me. Let me help you if you want to die!¡±


    In the end, the shout of the Old Ancestor turned into a roar which couldn¡¯t be made from human. In an instant, his thin body was inted immediately like a balloon and his clothes was broken. He turned into a giant monster who was bigger than the central hall of the Xiaoshen Pce!


    Crashing!


    Then, pieces of white scales emerged on the surface of the skin. Su Li became serious and flew back hundreds of feet away from Old Ancestor, and finally she saw the monster clearly.


    The Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce was a shifty-eyed pangolin.


    ¡°Gosh, what kind of monster is this? The central hall was copsed by it!¡±


    ¡°Monster! Our old ancestor turned out to be a monster, no wonder that the powerful man wanted to beat him. Run, run!¡±


    ¡°I have spent a hundred years to practice in hisir. So horrible!¡±


    As the Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce showed its real body, a host of people in the Xiaoshen Pce were separated, and many loyal disciples who were too confused to escape were crushed into blood foam by the Old Ancestor.


    After showing its real body, Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce could no longer maintain calm like human. He furiously waved his forearms and opened his huge eyes. The elders and disciples escaped to the edge of the big tactical matrix for protecting the mountain. Before they had time to resist, they were pped into blood foam.


    ¡°All betrayers die!¡±


    Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce roared and killed them. Although he was huge, he didn¡¯t slow down and even acted faster!


    In an instant, few were alive on the Sacred Mountain of Xiaoshen Pce and even fewer escaped from it.


    Su Li stood in the air behind the crazy pangolin. Her face turned paler than before, and her wrists were transparent that the light could be transmitted from it.


    She was the culprit who destroyed Xiaoshen Pce, but she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. As time went by, in order to realize her goal, she had already be a She-Devil without bottom line.


    ¡°My foundation is less than three hundred.¡±


    Su Li murmured, and the feeling of dying had never been so clear. Maybe as long as she swung the sword three more times, she would die outpletely.


    However, after the Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce showed its real body, he became so defensive that the three waves of the sword couldn¡¯t break his scales!


    If it had not been for its mental deficiency now which made it not notice her, she might have been seriously injured by him!ess v ip novel


    The power of ancient existence... Su Li frowned and grasped the sword tightly. She had underestimated it.


    Her memory told her that when she was in Jiuzhou Region, her foundation was umted for no more than a thousand years. Even if all the foundation gathered together and burst out at once, she could notpete with the Old Ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce. However, she had less than a thousand foundation now.


    In this case, Su Li might not be able to eliminate the threat for Ling Li.


    There was a bit regret on Su Li¡¯s face. Later on, she looked up suddenly, because a sense of spiritual familiarity appeared there.


    When Su Li was feeling this, Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce, who was in panic on the Sacred Mountain, gave a strong roar, and then stretched its two ws frantically to the ground and hid half of his body into the underground in a sh.


    ¡°He wants to escape!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened suddenly. Without hesitation, she raised her sword and split it to the ground.


    This move consumed her two hundred foundation, but it was obvious that an unprecedented shock was sent into the ground. There was a big crack in the ground surface, bringing the head of the Old Ancestor back to sight.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    There was a roar from his mouth, which he made not because of anger but because of fear. Before he hid himself, everything was quiet suddenly.


    Exactly, everything became static, except Su Li who was still breathing heavily.


    Su Li looked down at her hands which were almost invisible, and looked towards the clouds.


    A face appeared there.


    It was not a human face, in other words, even not the face of any living creature in any world. At least there was no such a creature in Su Li¡¯s memory. But she felt that the face was excessive harmonious like the perfectbination of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Inferior demon, Xiaoshen, since you dare to show your real body to disturb Reincarnation Mirror Realm, you... have a reason to die!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupil started shrinking. With the cold and iparable mechanical sound resounded in her ear, Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce disappeared directly.


    Like a sand sculpture, after drying, it was blown away. There was nothing left except a grain of dust.


    When she witnessed the scene, Su Li was astonished by the power, even if she had nothing to fear.


    Saying and Done Skill?!


    Even when she was in Jiuzhou Region, she did not know this kind of terrible existence in her memory.


    What was Reincarnation Mirror in fact?


    Su Li was silent and kept herself as calm as she could, but she would never know the answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Suddenly there was a surprised sound, which was more flexible than the mechanical voice before.


    Later on, before Su Li responded, a wave of transmission suddenly swept up and then disappeared together with the face in the air.


    After a while, some brave warriors came to Xiaoshen Pce to explore the truth. When they saw the blood flowing like stream and doomsday scenarios on the Sacred Mountain, they were too scared to speak.


    After that, the news about the ruin of Xiaoshen Pce spread all over the spiritual circle as fast as wind blew. Everyone was guessing what kind of power could destroy the strongest power in the spiritual circle in one day.


    When they thought of the horror behind it, the whole spiritual circle was in panic.


    In the reopened Linli Building, Fang Yuan read the information file from Wanjian Sect on the table. After a long period of silence, when there was a baby crying in the inner room, he got up and walked into it.


    ... After Fang Yuan lulled the child back to sleep, he looked at the dark night out of the window and shut the windows suddenly, and then... nailed them down!


    A small wooden tablet appeared in his hand, and was put into the crack of the windows. The curtains were closed that no one could see through the windows.


    After that, Fang Yuan went back to his bed and sat down with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Su... Li, if there is next life... can I win your heart...¡±


    He was murmuring with the saddest and softest voice. No one could imagine this, for he was always a decisive and cold-blooded man.


    At this moment, Su Li stood in the center of the endless golden pce and looked at the existence whose w was tens of millions of times higher than her.


    Is this... the spirit of Reincarnation Mirror?


    Su Li took a deep breath. She felt that she was just a drop in a sea. Even the pangolin demon, whose height was over three hundred meters, was no more than the size of a paw in front of this monster.


    There was such a huge monster in this world!


    No space outside the world could fit him.


    When Su Li was surprised at the mirror spirit, the monster opened its eyes and looked at her.


    After a while, the voice sounded in the pce just like a bell.


    ¡°I remember that you are the one who woke me up hundreds of years ago.¡±


    In her memory, she was a holy girl in the sect. She indeed touched the Reincarnation Mirror and made it revealed something abnormal.


    ¡°There is a trace of my master in your soul, and maybe you are a descendant of my master. But it is no use because it is weak and you will dissipate soon.¡±


    The master of Reincarnation Mirror?


    Su Li was confused but she didn¡¯t ask more. It was no use to ask because in a moment she would die. There was not much foundation in her body and it was dissipating rapidly.


    ¡°I was optimistic about you at first, and even hope to wait for you to pass the nine reincarnations to help me handle some affairs, but now...¡±


    The voice of the mirror spirit dropped suddenly, ¡°You were killing yourself just for an insignificant mate. Well... it was all my fault to trust you. Since you have chosen to die, just do it. Don¡¯t linger in the world.¡±


    The mirror spirit breathed out a mass from its nose, as a result, the rest foundation in Su Li¡¯s body dissipated in an instant, and her transparent body exploded without leaving any powder.

 Chapter 317 - The Overthrow of Regime

    <strong>Chapter 317The Overthrow of Regime </strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s the feeling of intrigue.¡±


    Indifference gradually appeared on the face of the mirror spirit after Su Li disappeared, ¡°Was it a conspiracy that she woke me up in the past?¡±


    The mirror spirit was one of the oldest existences in the universe and had perceptions of everything both in the past and the future. It fell into a sound sleep again since Su Li had entered in Reincarnation Mirror. Its waking this time was due to Xiaoshen, and the feeling of the threat from Su Li.


    What could threat the mirror spirit?


    It was obvious... It wasn¡¯t from Su Li but someone who manipted her!


    So, when it couldn¡¯t trace to the source, it made a prompt decision to end Su Li¡¯s life! Then, the underlying crisis could vanish in advance.


    With the disappearance of Su Li, the mirror spirit was sure that the hidden crisis had faded, so, it closed its eyes slowly and fell asleep.


    Because of the ancient war, it hurt severely that it had to rely on a long sleep to recover because there were no other healing treasures.


    ...


    As time went by, suddenly, it passed half a year in the nevend. During the period, the secr world... waspletely different.


    There were quiescence and silence in the imperial pce in Dahan Country, which was like the peace after boisterous weather.


    Bright sunlight brought warmth to the shady great hall through the wooden door. Standing in front of the golden chair, Ling Li¡¯s face was as cold as winter, and like bottomless, shivery pool.


    Dongfang Wuxue shrank his neck, and drew his eyes back. There was a sense of fear appeared on his face, though he had just killed his father.


    It was just because his mother had been killed by his father in the past.


    He could not receive any news about his mother in the past two years. It was not because she didn¡¯t love him, but because his mother, the only one who cared about him in the world, had disappeared.


    Thinking of this, the grimness appeared on his young face. He looked at the kneeling officials with hatred, and thought those people must have been rted with the death of his mother.


    Among the officials, Mrs. Gu felt the most stunned. She stared at her grandson, who looked like an outstanding emperor, standing in front of the golden chair with his tall and straight figure.


    Was this... still her third grandchild?


    Last night, she was ordered to participate in today¡¯s levee and thought that would be a game with Dongfang Xiao as usual. To her surprise, as soon as she entered the hall, she saw all the officials kneeling on the ground, shouting at Dongfang Xiao who was in horror,


    ¡°We beg you to abdicate!¡±


    ¡°We beg you to abdicate!¡±


    ¡°We beg you to abdicate!¡±


    ...


    Her third grandson, who had always been a yboy, stood beside Dongfang Xiao, holding a sword, with a killing sense,


    ¡°Dongfang Xiao, as the king, you are envious of people who had greater ability and go against the tide of history. You assassinated three generations of Ling Family, including my grandfather, my father and my brother! How can you be the king with your evil heart! Dongfang Wuxue!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue had always acted as a harmless one among the numerous princes. But at this moment, he acted cruelly like a baby tiger, ¡°You are my father, but you killed my mother. You must die for it!¡±


    Then he raised the sword in his hand and mercilessly cut down Dongfang Xiao whose cultivation was sealed!


    A big head rolled from the chair to Ma De who was trembling. Dongfang Xiao could never have imagined he would be killed by his son.


    Meanwhile, he was confused why the supporters of Dongfang Family didn¡¯t help them when they were in crisis.


    In the pce, many officials pressed their breath for fear of disturbing the man that turned away from them until Mrs. Gu stepped forward excitedly and murmured, ¡°Li...¡±


    Ling Li was surprised slightly. He turned around and walked down from the golden stage. He helped Mrs. Gu sit down slowly in the increasingly frightened atmosphere and forced a smile,


    ¡°Grandma, except Dongfang Xiao, all the murderers of Dongfang Family who had participated in the action of assassinating have been killed. When I finish my chores, I will apany you back home and bring the head of Dongfang Xiao to grandpa as offering.¡±


    ¡°Great! Great! Great!¡±


    Mrs. Gu was very excited. She flushed, ¡°My dear grandson, you misled us for years.¡±Update by vi p novel


    Ling Li lowered his head, ¡°Sorry to bother you, grandma.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? Why should you say so?!¡±


    Mrs. Gu stared at Ling Li with proud and raised her head, and her voice rang through the hall like a bell, ¡°If it is not because you have endured so many years of humiliation, how could you kill our old enemy today? If we knew your n in advance, it would be easy to disguise it for a while, but Dongfang Xiao will surely find the truth finally!¡±Update by vi p novel


    As she said so, Mrs. Gu pleasurably looked at the head at the foot of Ma De. When she looked back to Ling Li, her pride and joy turned into the tender love for her grandson.


    ¡°More than ten years of camouge is not a joke! These years I thought you failed to live up to my expectations. You had a hard time at home, but endured these and improved yourself secretly. How difficult! So... I¡¯m the one who should say sorry!¡±


    Seeing the old woman wept bitterly in front of him, Ling Li suddenly felt rxed, as if the sufferings and tiredness over the past ten years were nothing for him. At the same time, he was relieved.


    Finally, it was over.


    Then... he could have time to find Su Li.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Li! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so promising.¡±


    Tang Lei, who knelt behind Prime Minister Tang, suddenly stood up and came to Ling Li happily, ¡°You¡¯re great, I¡¯ve been sick of Dongfang Xiao for a long time!¡±


    Prime Minister Tang was slightly frightened and intended to stand up to pull Tang Lei back, but Ling Li smiled and patted Tang Lei¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re much better than me.¡±


    Tang Leiughed all the time. Seeing this, Prime Minister Tang rxed but shook his head and sighed.


    Did this mean that fools are lucky?


    After cooperating with Yinmo Cult, he knew Ling Li was ¡°Childe Li¡±, but he didn¡¯t tell Tang Lei this for fear of frightening him.


    After a short time, an imperial decree was issued, and the sessor to the emperor was Dongfang Wuxue. Dahan Country had not suffered the fate of changing its name, but everyone knew that the real power no longer belonged to Dongfang Family.


    ...


    After a while, at Ling Mansion,


    Ling Ping and Qiu Meng, who hadn¡¯t gone to the levee, stared at the young man who helped Mrs. Gu walk slowly, and couldn¡¯t tell whether they were in reality or in dreams.


    ¡°Li, your legs...¡±


    At this moment, Qiu Meng could only see the young man who was much taller than her. She looked up at her son and burst into tears, giving him a huge hug.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    Ling Li sighed and said nothing, because no other words were needed.


    ¡°Good boy!¡±


    Ling Ping acted as if he met his third younger brother for the first time. He thought of something and connected immediately Ling Li and the one in his mind together. Heughed,


    ¡°I have always been curious about the man who secretly saved me for many times. Although the figure was very simr, it was not the same as what I saw before. It was you!¡±


    Ling Li smiled and said quietly, ¡°Dongfang Xiao killed our father and eldest brother in that way. When I was stronger, I could not confront him, but I would not let him do it again.¡±


    Ling Ping immediately thought of something and became frightened, ¡°Today grandma went to the levee, you...¡±


    Before he finished, Mrs. Gu suddenly threw a package into his arms, ¡°Ping, look at this!¡±


    Everything was the same as Ling Li said. He cut the head of Dongfang Xiao tofort the dead members of Ling Family. Everything was going well, but Qiu Meng felt Ling Li was unhappy and became moreplicated.


    ¡°Is that because of her?¡±


    Aely and beautiful face appeared in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t help being lost in thought. More than a year had passed, but Li still remembered her.


    Since her son had been pretending to be a foppish man, and didn¡¯t judge girls by their appearance, did he really love her so much?


    Su Li... Where on earth did she go?


    Qiu Meng sighed. Lord Rui also had tried his best to look for her, but she seemed to vanish from the world and no news came in this year and a half.


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    As she pondered, she heard Ling Li¡¯s voice. She looked up and saw Ling Li standing in the doorway with a calm and impatient look.


    ¡°Li,e in.¡±


    Ling Li walked into the room and closed the door as usual. It reminded her what Ling Li did for Su Li thest time. He came to her just for the question ¡°How to win a girl¡¯s heart?¡±


    It¡¯s no exception in this time.


    ¡°Mom, please take the token.¡±


    Ling Li said no more words and thrusted a ck diamond token into Qiu Meng. Seeing Qiu Meng waspletely confused, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a amulet withstanding any form of attack under the longevity realm and it is also amanding token mobilizing some power of Yinmo Cult.¡±


    ¡°Yinmo Cult?¡±


    Qiu Meng was shocked, even if she did not practice, she still felt scared when she heard the name of Yinmo Cult.


    ¡°You can use the power of Yinmo Cult, the supreme power hidden in Dahan Country?¡±


    She suddenly reminded of something and thrilled, ¡°Li... The head of Yinmo Cult was called ¡®Childe Li¡¯. Are you...¡±


    Ling Li smiled gently. Ling Mo stood beside the door. Finding that Ling Li did not intend to hide the truth, he immediately bowed down and said, ¡°Madam is right, the young master is ¡®Childe Li!¡¯, the head of Yinmo Cult, the famous power in martial arts circle.¡±

 Chapter 318 - It’s You

    <strong>Chapter 318 It¡¯s You</strong>


    Hearing Ling Mo¡¯s words, Qiu Meng was amazed immediately.


    If it was before, she would never believe it, and would even reprimand Ling Li for being casual and troublesome. But considering that he went home with the head of Dongfang Xiao, overthrew the powerful Dongfang Family, secretly protected Ling Family for several years... and had all kinds of powerful means, she had to believe it.


    Ling Li, her son, was the Hierarch of Yinmo Cult, the supreme power!


    Seeing the twinkling light in his mother¡¯s eyes, Ling Li knew that she had believed it. After a moment of silence, he continued to speak, ¡°Mom, Ling Qinn will handle the business of the royal family of Dahan Country, and I will...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to find Su Li?¡±


    Qiu Meng interrupted abruptly, and her expression was gentle.


    Knowing that Qiu Meng had known his intention, Ling Li was surprised slightly.


    Qiu Meng shook her head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Even if you have restrained yourself for more than a year, I know that you can¡¯t forget her.¡±


    Ling Li slightly trembled, and then took a deep breath and bowed to Qiu Meng,


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Li... would leave me alone for no reasons! If I don¡¯t figure it out, I will die with... an evesting regret! So... this family is left to you and second brother, and I...¡±


    Before Ling Li finished, Qiu Meng interrupted him in a panic, ming, ¡°How can you say something unlucky, little child! I¡¯m still young. Besides, the biggest obstacle has been swept by you, and you are the biggest contributor to this family. I can help you solve some trivial matters. Go and find her!¡±


    Qiu Meng smiled softly, ¡°I am still waiting to my grandson!¡±


    ¡°Thanks, mom!¡±


    Ling Li turned a little more rxed, ¡°In three years, I wille back to visit you, so, please don¡¯t worry about me, and I will set off!¡±


    After he finished the words, he bowed again, then turned around and walked out without hesitation. He rode on a horse that was already prepared, and went away.


    He couldn¡¯t wait for any longer.


    Qiu Meng, whose sight followed her son to the gate, watched her son leaving. The tenderness on her face instantly turned into bitterness. She turned back to the room and sat quietly for a while. She sat in front of the dresser and opened the drawer at the top of the small cab. She took out rolls of portraits.


    ¡°These are the best innocent girls in Yunjing City. Nothing of them is worse than Su Li except their appearance, is it? Ling Li... Why do you have to put all the eggs in one basket!¡±


    Qiu Meng sighed with tears.


    She was selfish after all. During the three months after Su Li disappeared, she searched for nothing. So, she began to select a new wife for Ling Li secretly.


    However, on the one hand, Ling Li¡¯s reputation was so bad that no girl was willing to marry him; on the other hand, she knew her son¡¯s single-mindedness and did not dare to take them out.


    Ling Li always stood by his words. If she forced him to marry others, she might lose his trust.


    Just as she hesitated, Ling Li¡¯s hidden identity was revealed and he became so famous that countless young girls took him as their ideal lover. Today she had known Ling Li¡¯s determination, so, these portraits...


    Thinking of this, she threw all the portraits into the brazier, and suddenly there was a ze of fire in the brazier. The light and shadow on Qiu Meng¡¯s face shined.


    ...


    Ling Li got rid of the burden of Ling Family. After he left his family, he was in a hurry without eating or drinking for seven days, and finally he arrived at Qinghe Province.


    He had been monitoring Su Family and Dongfang Rui¡¯s Family for more than a year, but found nothing. Linli Building in Yunjing City was closed six months ago. So, the only clue that could be explored now was...


    Linli Building, which located at Qinghe Province.


    A year and a half ago, ¡°Mr. Li¡± appeared to rescue him. Su Li almost disappeared at the same time!


    Besides, Linli Building in Yunjing City was closed a few dayster. It might not be a coincidence.


    While dealing with Dongfang Family, he went to Linli Building more than once to visit ¡°Mr. Li¡±, but he was rejected with the answer ¡°He is travelling all over the world¡±. And he even didn¡¯t see any protectors of Linli Building.


    His suspicion became stronger and he wanted to explore the truth at Linli Building in Qinghe Province.


    ¡°Good osmanthus wine,e in and taste it, please!¡±


    ¡°Liehuo Spirits, authentic Nortnd wine. It¡¯s a pity not to drink!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Ling Li changed his appearance. As he entered Linli Building, his ears were filled with greetings and visiting. He looked around and found that the lobby on the first-floor was almost full of guests and most of them were martial arts.


    In Qinghe Province, Linli Building even reced Tianya House as the favorite ce of the martial arts.


    Ling Li found a table and sat down. Soon, the waiter came. After ordering a pot of osmanthus wine, he looked around casually, and found it was really odd but harmonious that a lot of ordinary people and the warriors were drinking together.


    But when he saw the wooden sign ¡°Disruptor, die!¡± hanging not far from the entrance of the lobby, he suddenly understood something.


    The power of Linli Building was beyond expectation. If Linli Building was ambitious enough, the king of the secr world would not be from Yinmo Cult.


    Although he had contacted with ¡°Mr. Li¡± for several years, he had never been able to figure out what this person was thinking about, and the meaning of what he had done.


    ¡°My guest, here is your osmanthus wine, and enjoy yourself!¡±


    The waiter brought a clear and transparent golden gon and stepped back. Ling Li nced at him without asking. He knew the operating mode of Linli Building. These waiters were cultivated by Linli Building, and were not from casual employment. It would only make a fuss if he asked now.


    With the familiar taste flowing into his throat, Ling Li thought something for a while, and then his psychic awareness quietly spread.


    Although it had only been for more than a year, with the help of the elixir given by ¡°Mr. Li¡±, his cultivation had improved at an extremely scary rate. Now he had reached the fifth hurdle of the longevity realm and he was as powerful as the snake demon he met in the past.


    Because his psychic awareness was in such a high level, no one in Linli Building could notice it. Even Fang Mu, who was stationed here, had not found anything.


    ¡°Nothing?¡±


    After his psychic awareness returned to his body, Ling Li frowned. Linli Building¡¯s top floor was clean but deserted, and no one had lived here in the past few years.ess v ip novel


    Could it be true that Mr. Li traveled all over the world as people of Linli Building told him?


    Or did Mr. Li live in somewhere else?


    After drinking a cup of wine, Ling Li pressed the upset in his mind. If Mr. Li could not be found, he could not find Su Li. This was a dead knot.


    ¡°The young man in white with inborn peak hurdle on the third floor must be a protector, or...¡±


    Thinking of this, Ling Li dropped a bar of silver and turned away.


    After nightfall, Fang Mu ended his practice, and shook his head. Then he helplessly left Linli Building.


    ¡°There are various nimbuses in the city. Staying here was not beneficial for my cultivation. Fortunately, I only have to stay one day a month. I don¡¯t know when I can break through into the longevity realm. If I can make it, I don¡¯t need to continue to breathe the dirty air.¡±


    Fang Mumented that Fang Yuan had set a lot of rules after managing Linli Building. He also had to strictly abide them, otherwise he would be punished.


    Seeing he acted in such a way, Ling Li, who hid in the dark, immediately wanted to force him to tell the truth, following him quietly like a ghost.


    Following Fang Mu¡¯s flight, Ling Li was out of the city. He was more and more excited on the way. In the end, he was stunnedpletely after he watched Fang Mu entering the valley which he missed very much.


    It... was Su Li¡¯s yard in the valley?


    Was it possible that... Su Li was here!


    Right, there were only a few ces where Su Li was used to live. He shouldn¡¯t have forgotten it where they lived together for months in the past!


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t restrain his breath. But as he took a step, there were two rays of light appeared suddenly in front of him. The coldness in the ray of light made him a little shocked, so, he immediately lifted his sword to block.


    ng!!


    How amazing the battle between two people in longevity realm was! The loud sound of the weapon collision immediately shocked everyone in the valley.


    Ling Li looked slightly serious, but he didn¡¯t leave. Seeing the appearance of the man who shot at him, he could not help frowning, for the one was ugly and drunk.


    He had never seen him.


    ¡°Master in the fifth hurdle of longevity realm, thanks for your mercy.¡±


    The drinker¡¯s eyes were scorching, and there was a sense of fight in it, ¡°My name is Yue Wuhai, Second Head of Spiritual Realm. May I have your name?¡±


    Spiritual Realm£¿


    Ling Li was shocked. Yinmo Cult came from the spiritual circle, so, he had known the famous Spiritual Building. The person in front of him was the ¡°Second Head¡±. Although Ling Li didn¡¯t know his specific status, he guessed that the one in the third hurdle of longevity realm must be a top man.


    Was Spiritual Realm willing to help me find Su Li?


    Thinking of this, Ling Li gave up the idea of using a pseudonym. He folded his hands to greet, ¡°I have heard so much about you. I¡¯m... Ling Li!¡±


    Hum?


    Yue Wuhai¡¯s face suddenly changed. He had lost the interest and said coldly, ¡°You are Ling Li?!¡±


    Ling Li was surprised that this person seemed to recognize him, but how could he...


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Go to hell!¡±


    Ling Li never denied it. Yue Wuhai was instantly full of killing sense. No matter howrge the gap between himself and Ling Li was, he tried his best tobat.


    Ling Li was stunned and tried to keep the distance with him. At the same time, he said, ¡°Sir! I have never met you. Why do you want to kill me? Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°I ask you if you are the Hierarch of Yinmo Cult?¡±


    Being unable to beat Ling Li, Yue Wuhai backed to his ce and spoke again.


    Ling Li was stunned for a moment, and then he kept silent. Since there was no misunderstanding, then...


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    In the valley, there was a cold shout suddenly. Yue Wuhai stared at Ling Li unwillingly for a few times and had to retreat with his killing sense to stand aside.


    Ling Li became more confused, because he felt the person who had just made a sound... owned higher status. Well, he also wanted to figure out the reason why people in Spiritual Realm hated him so much but never shot when he was weak.


    After a while, a thin and tall figure came slowly from the darkness. Shrouded in mist, he was not seen clearly. Faint silence came from his body, as if there was nothing in the world that was worthy of his nostalgia.


    Knowing his cultivation was only in the third hurdle of longevity realm, Ling Li was confused why Yue Wuhai obeyed his orders.


    The face of the man in the dark gradually became clear.


    Ling Li opened his eyes widely, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 319 - Mom

    <strong>Chapter 319 Mom</strong>


    Though the face of the young man changed, Ling Li recognized him at first nce. He was Fang Yuan who learned skills from Ling Li at the valley that year.


    But what made Ling Li surprised was that Fang Yuan, who was in the acquired top hurdle in the past, now reached the third longevity realm unexpectedly in just three or four years.


    If it hadn¡¯t been the help of ¡°Mr. Li¡±, he should have been behind Fang Yuan in terms of cultivation.


    When Ling Li felt surprised, Fang Yuan slightly titled his face, staring at Yue Wuhai, with his sword-like eyebrows up.


    Yue Wuhai lowered his head quickly. He knew he had made mistakes, so, he didn¡¯t find any excuse.


    ¡°You, follow me.¡±


    In spite of Yue Wuhai, Fang Yuan nced at Ling Li¡¯s shocked face. Fang Yuan tried to stay calm and speak peacefully. Before Ling Li replied, he turned around and went to the valley.


    Ling Li felt something strange while he was moving. He tried to find every single clue of Su Li even if it was extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Here is Boss Ling!¡± Someone shouted amazedly. On the half way, Ling Li, who was serious, heard it suddenly.


    Ling Li saw a young man with a dark face. He was Hei, who now reached the peak of the inborn realm. Others all made great progress in terms of cultivation, being in the mid orte hurdle of the inborn realm.


    ¡°When did those following Su Li have such cultivation...¡±


    Ling Li was really shocked. But this valley was obviously controlled by Fang Yuan. He couldn¡¯t get anything unless Fang Yuan spoke on his own initiative. So, he could only follow Fang Yuan. Finally, they stopped in front of a building.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Looking at the old but clean bamboo building, Ling Li was stunned, recalling something happened four years ago.


    Li killed two elders of Blood Refining Hall there that year. Then she took him to settle down and spent a lot of money and several months healing his toxic scars.


    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t see clearly his real feeling and hurt Li by calling her ¡°Ling Xue¡± at that time.


    ¡°Li... lives here?¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t speak out as if his throat was locked. After a while, he could say a few words and stood still.


    After a silence, Fang Yuan replied, ¡°What you said is not wrong.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Ling Li was shocked and went upstairs right now. When he arrived at the door, he pushed it with trembling hands.


    Fang Yuan stood downstairs andughed at him. He didn¡¯t hate Ling Li anymore, and at this moment... He even felt Ling Li was pitiful.


    No matter what happened in the past, at least now ¡ª


    They were all poor guys.


    ¡°Creak ¡ª¡±


    The door opened with a light sound, as if it were weing the guest who hadn¡¯te here for a long time.


    Incense filled the room. The scene inside the door suddenly urred into his eyes ¡ª


    Ling Li was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe what he saw at that moment.


    That was... a memorial tablet.


    The two words ¡°Su Li¡± on it were really clear and red, which made his eyes painful. That fatal pain spread all over his body and then... his hazy anger erupted suddenly!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that!!¡±


    ¡°But it is the truth. You cannot change it.¡±


    Fang Yuan came in silently and burned a stick of incense, with a focused and soulful face.


    Li, I had given him the opportunity.


    He, didn¡¯t burn incense for you finally.


    Fang Yuan thought so, as if he were talking with Su Li. He looked gentler and warmer.


    After setting the incense, he swept the dust on the table and turned around. He calmly looked at Ling Li who was sad.


    Half a year ago, he... acted alike. If it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t finish his wish, he would kill himself to apany with Su Li without hesitation!


    ¡°Ling Li!¡±


    An august sound with the spirit of longevity realm flied to Ling Li¡¯s ears, which made him get nervous.


    Feeling Ling Li¡¯s attention came back, Fang Yuan sneered, ¡°Be brave! I let youe not for seeing your amusing look. Before Li died, she left somest wishes. But now I can¡¯t finish them, so I want you to aplish them.¡±


    Ling Li refreshed suddenly when he heard the words. He stared at Fang Yuan for a while and then spoke with a hoarse voice,


    ¡°You... Would you?¡±


    He could tell that Fang Yuan... also had strong feelings for Su Li. If he put himself on Fang Yuan¡¯s ce, he would not allow others to handle the things rted with Su Li.


    Fang Yuanughed after hearing what Ling Li said, as if he was a winner. He said, ¡°I love her... more than you!¡±


    Ling Li got really mad, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear again? You are so annoying, Ling Li...¡±


    When Fang Yuan was speaking, Ling Li punched him suddenly. Ling Li¡¯s eyes were filled with extreme anger.


    Bang!


    The fist brutally hit on Fang Yuan¡¯s side face. As Ling Li was still stunned, his right face was suddenly hit by Fang Yuan¡¯s fist.


    Bang!


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!!


    They fought for a long time but didn¡¯t use Xuangong tacitly. They beat and kicked each other like two boys. Soon, they all got injured, looking embarrassing.


    After hearing it, Qu Qingning rushed there but left quickly with a smile, followed by Fang Mu, who was curious about it.


    Then Luo Yichen, who had been Mei¡¯s husband, arrived quickly but also left the valley quickly.


    After Su Li¡¯s disappearance, Fang Yuan¡¯s temper became really strange. He didn¡¯t want to irritate Fang Yuan, for he wanted to apany with Mei Ruohan.


    No matter Ling Li or Fang Yuan, they were all in the longevity realm. They all had strong power, so, without Xuangong, they would not feel tired.


    After fighting for a long time, which was about several days and nights, Ling Li¡¯s original look couldn¡¯t have been recognized. He struggled to free his hands and kicked Fang Yuan on his face. And then they were separated at once.


    Fang Yuan looked serious and wanted to stand up. But after trying several times to use his muscles, he failed to stand up. Finally, he lost his strength and lied on the ground.


    Seeing this, Ling Liughed out loudly. He lied on the ground with Fang Yuan, panting but showing off, ¡°I... win... you ... you are weaker than me!¡±


    Fang Yuan opened his eyes and felt unhappy. He panted, ¡°If... If not... Su Li¡¯s... elixir, you... cannot...¡±


    ¡°What elixir?¡±


    Ling Li asked unconsciously and sat up suddenly in spite of pains. He asked with a hoarse voice, ¡°Elixir? The one which made me to be in the longevity realm?¡±


    Fang Yuan knew that he had let it slip, so, he stopped. If he told Ling Li the truth, he would go against Su Li¡¯sst will.


    But Ling Li was resourceful since he was a child. Just now, he was in a state of depression just because of Su Li. Now, after the fight, it was the time to keep sober for him. Many things came to his mind. All of a sudden, he thought of all kinds of possibilities that he had not thought about before.


    ¡°Did that elixir from Su Li? But it was Mr. Li who gave me it!¡±


    Ling Li stood up at once, and there was a gust of wind caused by his wave, which removed all the dirt from his clothes. Then, with a movement, a jade-bone mask appeared in his hands.


    He looked at Fang Yuan, whose eyes were still closed, and said in a deep voice, ¡°This mask matches the one that I gave her that year. If the other one bes ownerless, as long as the range is within 100,000 miles, I will feel it. But now... I don¡¯t feel anything. How do you exin that?¡±


    Fang Yuan opened his eyes and stared at the strange jade-bone mask. He was not surprised at all and still kept silence.


    Ling Li took a deep breath to suppress his uneasy conjecture, and continued, ¡°I just want to ask you that how did Su Li die? It has been so long. Have you ever avenged her?¡±


    Avenged?


    Fang Yuan¡¯s lips were tightened subconsciously and his expression slightly changed. Although it was not obvious, Ling Li saw it acutely.


    ¡°You have not avenged her!¡± Ling Li¡¯s eyes became indifferent, ¡°Who is the murderer?¡±


    Feeling that he had recovered a little strength, Fang Yuan stood up and slowly cleaned up the dirt on his clothes. He was hesitating and tangled, as if he was worried about something.


    Ling Li was very patient and didn¡¯t urge him. He stood silently and waited for him to say. But his sharp eyes still made Fang Yuan stressful.


    After a long time, Fang Yuan realized that there was no dirt on his clothes. He suddenly recovered, and looked up. Ling Li still stared at him. Seeing this, Fang Yuan stopped cleaning the dirt, and turned to the East Courtyard, as if he had figured it out.


    ¡°Follow me, and you will know it.¡±


    Hearing it, Ling Li was excited and immediately followed.


    After they walked through the gate, Ling Li suddenly saw many wooden toys. The surface was very smooth. Obviously, they had been carefully polished. He could not help being puzzled. Was Fang Yuan going to take him to see a child?


    But what was the rtionship between the child and Su Li?


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    When Ling Li was wondering, Fang Yuan spoke suddenly, because they had arrived at the door of the room. Ling Li looked up subconsciously and saw that in the small space surrounded by wooden bars, a baby, who looked less than one year old, was ying with wooden toys, apanied by his mammy.


    ¡°The baby...¡±


    From the moment when he saw the baby, Ling Li was shocked, and a sense of kinship came out of his heart.


    His son?£¡


    How could it be his son? Su Li and he had not...


    Waited!!


    Ling Li suddenly thought of something and stood here in trance.


    Fang Yuan felt upset slightly. As expected, as long as Ling Li saw the baby, he could recognize him at a nce.


    He loved Su Li no less than Ling Li, but his luck was... much worse than him.


    At this time, it seemed that the baby felt something. He turned around and saw two men standing at the door. Then he immediately smiled and showed two small front teeth that had just grown out. He babbled out,


    ¡°Mom!¡±

 Chapter 320 - Repayment

    <strong>Chapter 320 Repayment</strong>


    Mom?


    Ling Li stopped being surprised and looked back instantly. But there was no woman behind him, even no one.


    Who was the little one... calling?


    Hearing it, the mammy, who took care of him, changed her expression slightly. She came to salute and said in a panic, ¡°Protector, please forgive me. I¡¯ve tried my best to teach little Master. But he is ten months old, and can only say ¡®mom¡¯. I...¡±


    Ordinary babies would speak a lot of words when they were in this age. Some intelligent babies would call their parents when they were seven months old. She had taken care of many babies over the years but had never seen such a stupid baby, who could only say ¡°mom¡±.


    ¡°I see; you can leave first.¡±


    Fang Yuan waved his hand. He was not surprised by this situation.


    After the mammy left, Fang Yuan stepped into the room and picked up the baby skillfully. Ling Li, who was behind him, wanted to say something for a few times, but finally he sighed and gave up the idea of asking to hold the baby.


    Seeing it, Fang Yuan remained his expression. He looked down at the active baby in his arms. A pair of indifferent eyes became gentle at the moment, ¡°I named him Nian.¡±


    ¡°Nian...¡±


    Ling Li murmured, and the meaning of the name was self-evident.


    ¡°Li told me not to tell you anything.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s tone was very gentle. It seemed that he worried about disturbing the baby. But he was resentful, which still shocked Ling Li.


    ¡°But I¡¯m unconvinced! Why?! Her fate is cruel. In this life, not only didn¡¯t she care for herself, but she paid so much silently for you. However, you didn¡¯t know it and epted it heartlessly, and you even resented her for her missing!¡±


    Ling Li was depressed and his voice was low. He shook his head and murmured, ¡°Resentment? How could I resent her? I just...¡±


    He just missed Su Li so much that he quickened to annihte Dongfang Family, which was the heavy burden for him, and then went to find her without hesitation.


    Butpared with what he had done for Su Li in recent years, these words were too useless.


    Fang Yuan snorted and sneered, ¡°I know what you are thinking about. Do you really think that Dongfang Family was so easily destroyed? If it wasn¡¯t for Su Li to act in advance, you would have been wiped out by the force of Xiaoshen Pce behind Dongfang Family.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoshen Pce?!¡±


    Ling Li was horrified, and couldn¡¯t help rising his tone, ¡°Is it the Xiaoshen Pce of spiritual circle?¡±


    A year ago, the Xiaoshen Pce was suddenly destroyed by a mysterious force, which led to various rumors. There were also many rumors in Yinmo Cult. At that time, he spected that it might be done by the Ghost Valley, but now ording to Fang Yuan, it was ¡ª


    ¡°Spiritual Realm?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Right, only the mysterious forces like Spiritual Realm could destroy the Xiaoshen Pce overnight.


    Fang Yuan was colder, ¡°It¡¯s not Spiritual Realm! Ling Li, today I¡¯ll let you know how much you owe Su Li!¡±


    Ling Li took a deep breath and immediately bowed to Fang Yuan, who was slightly shocked.


    ¡°Please tell me everything! Otherwise, I will be restless all my life!¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his eyebrows and indifferently said, ¡°If you know the truth, you will suffer more. Are you sure that you want to know?¡±


    Ling Li was slightly surprised, but nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Please tell me the truth!¡±


    Fang Yuan kept silent for a moment, and then recovered his expression, ¡°Su Li, you choose the right one.¡±


    Then he nced at the little boy who was sucking his fingers. He said, ¡°Although I hate to admit it, but... he is your son, so, don¡¯t you hug him and take him away?¡±


    Ling Li shook his head in pain and said, ¡°I am... not qualified. After you finish your speaking, I will make ns.¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned, ¡°All right.¡±


    After a moment, at the quiet room of the valley,


    Yin Xuetong served them with tea. She looked at Ling Li who was haggard and preupied. She did not say anything and then turned away.


    After a long silence, Fang Yuan seemed to have his words organized and said finally,


    ¡°There is one thing that you should know. Your maid Ling Xian spread the false message, which almost made Li dead. Li¡¯s only aunt Su Yue also died with a baby in her body.¡±


    Ling Li covered his chest gently with his right hand and nodded silently. Fang Yuan repeated the old story, which tore his scabbed wound again.


    Fang Yuan did not sympathize with him but continued, ¡°But you onlyined that Su Li killed Ling Xian. You did not care about her injuries, which was equally serious. The degree of severity was beyond your imagination. Those elixirs sent by you were useless, and at that time doctors even let us prepare for herter!¡±


    Ling Li suddenly shrank his pupils, and said in a frightened voice, ¡°How can be that, but afterwards...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to say that she was still fine?¡±


    Fang Yuan squinted and said, ¡°Hierarch Ling, think it carefully, or I will despise you.¡±


    Ling Li pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°Actually, Li was abnormal and it seemed that... she didn¡¯t dare to use Xuangong easily. But I was busy with the things in Yinmo Cult at that time. Later, Su Li recovered as before so that I did not care. Now it seems...¡±


    ¡°Well!¡±


    With a kind of glitter in his eyes, Fang Yuan said, ¡°At that time, Su Li was like an hourss.¡±


    ¡°An hourss?¡±


    As Ling Li changed his expression, Fang Yuan suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Yes, in order to survive, to... carry on your meaningless wishes, she went on a path of no return.¡±


    ¡°Su Li gambled everything on a transient power. She controlled Nanjiang Country and Tianji Country for a few years, which was aimed at creating a peaceful environment for you.¡±


    ¡°But you bothered the ancient existence, so, she had to kill it at the cost of losing eight hundred foundation. When she came back, the old injuries rpsed. She must make a tactical matrix to pull through the difficulties. She seeded, but it made her life to the end!¡±


    ¡°While she had only a little time, she still thought of paving the way for you. After making arrangements for her funeral, she went to the Xiaoshen Pce alone. Eventually, she and Old Ancestor of the Xiaoshen Pce... died together!¡±


    ¡°Ling Li, now you know... how much do you owe her?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t her, how could it be so easy for you to dominate the martial arts circle?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t her, you would still be in the peak of the inborn realm, and you couldn¡¯t control Yinmo Cultpletely!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t her, you would have been pped to death by the Old Ancestor of Xiaoshen Pce. Even your Ling Family wouldn¡¯t exist in the world!¡±


    At this moment, Fang Yuan became grimmer, ¡°But, what did you and Ling Family do these years? Although I wished you would divorce Su Li, and let me keep her grave justifiably, I couldn¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know that your mother has been secretly collecting pictures of the girls from respectable families in this year. What did you do? There was only revenge in your eyes. Until Su Li died, you had never really done anything for her. You don¡¯t deserve her!¡±


    Boom!!


    Anger erupted from Fang Yuan like a volcano, and the momentum was like the cold de. It hit Ling Li immediately, because Ling Li didn¡¯t use any force to protect his body.


    ¡°ng¡±!


    The long sword was drawn from its sheath and ced on the neck of Ling Li who was in trance. Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes were full of murder.


    All he said was spection, but... from what the old beggar and Qi Xianqing had said, he had spected most of the fact. Even if some details were wrong, they were not important.


    ¡°Kill me.¡±


    Ling Li became calm instantly, and his turbulent mind recovered as a pool of stagnant water. At the moment, the memories that he stayed with Su Li appeared in his mind one after another. Finally, ... he could only recall their first meeting.Updates by vi p novel


    Among the bright lights and stars, two people met. The girl was tearful, and the young man was puzzled, even with vignce.


    From then on, he was in debt. Until now... It was impossible to pay off the debt.


    Well, he would pay for it with his life. Maybe... he would meet her in the underworld.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop.¡±


    Suddenly, an old voice came, followed by a sh of ck shadow. The short old beggar appeared, and his double fingers as aged bark caught Fang Yuan¡¯s sword. Then the tip of the sword was broken with a sound ¡°ding¡±.


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    Fang Yuan shrank his pupils and stopped at once. At the same time, there was a trace of fear in his mind. He was in a rage just now and almost lost his wits. If it weren¡¯t the old beggar who stopped him, maybe he could... kill Ling Li!


    Fang Yuan buckled the sword and stood there, a hint of regret shing from his face. Even if he didn¡¯t concern for themand of Su Li, he also thought for Nian. He could not let Nian lose his parents.


    The old beggar looked at Ling Li, who was unsettling and didn¡¯t noticed his arrival. Then he sighed slightly, ¡°Wake up, perhaps everything... will take a turn.¡±


    The words were in, but like the rain drizzling Ling Li¡¯s awareness. Thanks to it, he suddenly woke up and his eyes were full of bright light.


    ¡°A turn?¡±


    He made a conscious voice, but only to find that his voice was as hoarse as the sound of polishing things.


    He was in the peak of grief, caused by the state of mind, which could not be avoided though he had a high cultivation.


    ¡°Are you... the fortune teller?¡±


    At this time, Ling Li recognized the old beggar. Obviously, he was the one who made a strange divination for Ling Li a few years ago.


    The old beggar chuckled and looked at the two men, who were all genius in the world. There was the trace of the Mighty behind them, otherwise they would never be arranged beside the two Masters and even generated various entanglements.


    But even the powerful Mighty had never expected that those two people did not affect Su Li, in contrast, it was clear that they had be her followers, being willing to obey her orders.


    Of course, all this was based on that Su Li was still alive...


    ¡°Elder, what¡¯s the turn?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned, showing a trace of urgency, ¡°Is... Li not...?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I do not know the life and death of Miss Su. But at thest moment of the destruction of Xiaoshen Pce, I felt the pneuma of the mirror spirit. Perhaps...¡±


    Then, the old beggar stroked his beard, and didn¡¯t say any words.


    The eyes of Ling Li and Fang Yuan became bright instantly.


    ¡°Elder, you must make something clear, or you would note. If we can do some helps, please tell us directly. If it can save the life of Li, we would... not recoil from death!¡±


    Ling Li said with a sonorous voice, and he was decisive.


    It was time to pay off the debt.

 Chapter 321 - Dare Your Aunts to Ruin This World?

    <strong>Chapter 321 Dare Your Aunts to Ruin This World?</strong>


    ¡°I just thought of the method recently.¡±


    The old beggar sat down and looked sideways at Ling Li, ¡°Do you remember the rune I painted for you that year?¡±


    Ling Li nodded, ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    Although when painting the rune for him, the old beggar was nagging like a y, the temperament inadvertently revealed by the elder sitting in front of him at this moment proved that the rune was not painted casually.


    The old beggar smiled slightly when he heard the answer, ¡°Everything is exactly as it needs to be. I also painted a rune for Miss Su a few years ago, and now it bes the key for saving her life.¡±


    After saying that, the old beggar reached out and tapped gently at Ling Li¡¯s wrist. Arge number of ck runes like tadpoles appeared immediately and crawled across the back of his hand quickly.


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank, because the rune the old beggar had hand-drawn on his wrist, had spread over quietly all these years, but he didn¡¯t even notice it at all?


    Although there was a strange feeling of difort in his heart, Ling Li was anxious to know the way to recover Su Li at this moment. So, he just ignored the feeling and folded his hands, ¡°Senior, please teach me that!¡±


    The old beggar didn¡¯t seem to expect that Ling Li was so straightforward. So, he was slightly surprised and then smiled, ¡°Let me give a detailed ount. It¡¯s possible to save Miss Su¡¯s life as long as you ruin this world ording to my words.¡±


    ...


    After a few hours, the old beggar vanished suddenly, as ethereal as his appearance.


    As the quiet room opened, Ling Li and Fang Yuan walked out side by side, standing in front of the yard.


    The night had already passed, and there was a glimmer of dawn in the sky with a little dazzling.


    ¡°Ling Li, do you believe him?¡±


    Fang Yuan spoke suddenly, breaking the silence. He looked sideways, with his sharp eyes shing like the chilly pool.


    Ling Li looked serious and exhaled lightly, as if in relief of pressure. He firmly said,


    ¡°We all understand that no matter whether the senior said is selfish or not, as long as there is a hint of hope... I will never give up. This is the way I chose, I will... keep going until the end.¡±


    In the eyes of Fang Yuan, the divine light circted. After a while, he nodded slightly, ¡°Maybe it is a littlete to say this now. Su Li perhaps expected that I would not hide it from you. So, she left you... three demands.¡±


    The light flickered in Ling Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°What is required?¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at him with a little envy, and finally said, ¡°First, forget her.¡±


    Ling Li became upset and was about to speak, but Fang Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°Listen to me first.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Ling Li could only suspend his thoughts and continue to listen.


    ¡°Her second requirement is that if you meet someone you love someday, marry her.¡±


    ¡°Third, take good care of Nian.¡±


    Ling Li smiled suddenly, full of self-deprecation, ¡°I can only finish thest requirement. As for the first two...¡±


    He put his hands back and titled his head to look at the dazzling morning light, with his pupils dark, as deep as night. He said, ¡°How could them be done!¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled and didn¡¯t have too much entanglement on this issue. The words left by Su Li was already in vition by him. So, if Ling Li didn¡¯t obey these, he was not qualified to manage it.


    If what they did... could let Su Lie back, he would die dly.


    ¡°Nian is just a nickname, which was taken by me. As his father, you should give him a decent name.¡±


    ¡°Then call him Buwang, Su Buwang! She wanted me to forget her? It is even impossible in the next lifetime!¡±


    ¡°... Since you want to remember her in your next life, wouldn¡¯t I have a chance?¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can have a fairpetition.¡±


    ¡°I believe that you could not always be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Outside the wall of the yard, Qu Qingning was sneaking around. Hearing two maicughter from it, he was confused, because these two guys, who wanted to killed each other yesterday, behaved like brothers after one night. How could it be possible?


    He shook his head and turned to leave. Fang Yuan was in charge of LinLi Building, so, he had nothing to do. He was also happy for having time to cook for Yin Xuetong who had been pregnant for more than three months.


    After a close talk, Ling Li left the yard but did not take Su Buwang away.


    Soon after, Fang Yuan, who had been in the yard for half a year, also set off, and the orientation of the two was spiritual circle.


    Three dayster, Fang Yuan returned first, with a travel-worn and weary look. He was not Su Li, so, it was very difficult for him to convince Jing Xin, the Great Master of Spiritual Realm. Luckily, after he said that what the old beggar had said and that Su Li probably had not die, Jing Xin finally agreed without thinking that they might be damned to perdition!


    Two more dayster, Ling Li reappeared without saying much. He only nodded when see Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan did not delve into what method Ling Li used to let Yinmo Cult to execute the seemingly self-defeating order. He waved his hand for Hei, with sharp eyes,


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Hei looked dignified and turned away after a deep bow.


    As the two men with the peak of power gave orders, the secr world, the martial arts circle and the spiritual circle, all had great changes. Countless martial scouts had been sent out to find the people with Life Ring around the whole world.


    Fang Yuan lightly stabbed his Neiguan Point, and his wrist immediately lit a pale red Life Ring. Others could only see but not touch it. Only he could really touch it and decide his own destiny.


    As early as Su Li left, she had already told him the meaning of this Life Ring.


    This world was illusory, so the Life Ring represented that he should have another identity outside this nevend. Death in this world was not a real extinction, but if one broke the Life Ring by himself, everything was off!


    One year ago, there were 8,000 people who were deceived to make their own Life Rings as sacrifices to Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation. That was to say, at least 8,000 people in the outside world had died since that moment!


    Presumably, the outside world was already chaotic.


    But now, ording to the old beggar¡¯s n, they would continue to collect Life Rings, and the number must not be less than 10,000!


    The turbulence could be imagined.


    ¡°Li¡¯s Life Ring is broken, so can there have any chance to save her...¡±


    Fang Yuan was deeply confused. He should believe Li, but... the old beggar gave him hope. So, even if he had more doubts in his heart, he still did not hesitate to carry out this extremely selfish and bloody n!


    In less than three months, with the intervention of several countries and great forces, countless people whose Life Rings were detected were sent to the secluded site of Spiritual Realm.


    All of these people were famous. Some were well-known young geniuses; some were very rich; others were important person in arge family, and the rest, though not rich and powerful, were indeed of great fame and kindness.


    With the inexplicable disappearance of these people, there were immediately lots of grievances and anger. After the bnce was broken, the entire reincarnation illusion was chaotic in an instant.


    Mountain torrents, earthquakes and natural disasters followed, and there were countless deaths and injuries in just a few months. Everyone was in danger!


    Some people were even spreading eschatological remarks, which made everyone feel anxious.


    While at this moment, the secluded site of Spiritual Realm was crowds of people. It can be seen that everyone¡¯s Life Ring had been broken, but the number was not 10,000 as the old beggar said initially, but... 100,000!


    Each of them had a transparent thread connected to theplex tactical matrix, in which the foundation was deeper than the blood red of that year, as deep as ck ink.


    In the center of the tactical matrix, Su Buwang, whose eyes were pure and wless, crawled all over and didn¡¯t know how evil a ce he was in.


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±


    Looking at such a spectacr sight, the old beggar was full of excitement in his eyes. He shouted excitedly and looked at Ling Li and Fang Yuan, who were all gloomy. He then extolled outspokenly,


    ¡°Unexpectedly, in just two months, you can collect so many Life Rings, as many as one hundred thousand... This is the total number close to the sum of that of all circles and regions. If this tactical matrix is not sessful, it is beyond reason! Let me operate it...¡±


    As he said so, the old beggar stepped forward, but was stopped by Ling Li, ¡°Since we can¡¯t stop now, senior, you should tell us the truth. Is there any danger for Nian in the tactical matrix? Can you really find Li after this matrix ruins this world?¡±


    The old beggar suddenly looked sullen, seeming to be angry, ¡°Sucking child, how could I deceive you? Time is pressing, and you get out of my way. The mirror spirit must be aware of the clues at the moment, and if we don¡¯t operate the matrix immediately, it will bete!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank. What mirror spirit? He didn¡¯t understand!


    At this moment, Fang Yuan pulled him aside and said in a deep voice, ¡°Listen, we have no way back.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s face was slightly sullen, ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded silently and whispered, ¡°After this, I will tell you all about it, and what the old beggar said is true, but what will happen after this world be ruined, I... also don¡¯t know.¡±


    While the two were talking, the old beggar hade to Su Buwang and took some blood from him. Ignoring the distressed eyes of Ling Li and Fang Yuan, he dropped the blood at the center of the tactical matrix.


    Instantly!


    The extremely terrifying momentum rose from Su Buwang and turned into a heavenly spiritual column. One hundred thousand people who broke the ring instantly turned into blood mist, which revolved around the spiritual column and broke the boundary, diffusing around and exposing the secluded site of Spiritual Realm into the illusion in.


    Hua hua hua!


    The violent wind raged, screaming like a tiger, and even Fang Yuan and Ling Li who had not bad cultivation felt difficult to breathe and stood unsteady.


    ¡°Nian!¡±


    The tactical matrix waspletely wrapped by the spiritual pir, so, he couldn¡¯t see the real formation and shouted in horror, while Fang Yuan, who has fewer cultivation than him, could not even speak.


    Just as Ling Li dared to rush towards the center of the matrix, suddenly a white light flew out of it. His pupils shrank. After seeing it clearly, he immediately stepped forward to catch it.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    The white light dissipated. Seeing that Su Buwang tilted his head with a pair of innocent eyes looking at him, Ling Li was moved. Just then, the voice of the old beggar came,


    ¡°Leave away quickly, otherwise the mirror spirit will never let your son leave alive after it shows up, then leave the rest to me.¡±


    Ling Li nced at Fang Yuan, who was still struggling to resist, stretching his hands to hold his shoulders. Just after they were ten thousand miles away from the matrix, the sky was dim instantly, the clouds rolled, and the roar of rage rang through the world.


    ¡°Your ants, how dare you to ruin this world? Quest die!¡±

 Chapter 322 - Breaking the Mirror

    <strong>Chapter 322 Breaking the Mirror</strong>


    As the dark clouds rolled, a face quickly coalesced.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you called the mirror spirit?¡±


    Ling Li held his son tightly and looked at the horror scene that the sky in the distance seemed to crack, being profoundly scared and shocked.


    In addition to the demon, how many monsters in this world did he not know?


    Fang Yuan took a breath, a tint of terror shed in his eyes, and he seemed to have thought of something. He immediately grabbed Ling Li and transmitted the sound quickly, ¡°Run!¡±


    Before he finished that, Ling Li, who had some feelings, took Fang Yuan to flee together. Soon after they two left, the source of the tactical matrix suddenly cracked, showing ck cracks. Then suddenly it copsed inward, forming a huge vortex, which could swallow the sky and the sun!


    The strong suction was generated inwardly, swallowing countless fields and nts. In an instant, the ground had be the nothingness for tens of thousands of miles.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    Ling Li gasped violently. There was sudden sweat on his forehead. As the spacepletely disappeared in front of him, the silent terror began to spread.


    ¡°Ruin the world... This world is really going to be ruined, so, the old beggar really did it? Then ...¡± Ling Li looked around, trying to find out someone, ¡°Where is Su Li?! Su Li...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, suddenly ¡ª bang!


    From the dark void, a loud bang almost shattered the eardrums. Ling Li quickly protected his son, but even so, Su Buwang¡¯s eyes were also shocked with blood and he cried loudly.


    ¡°Oh, no! The new impact range isrger, and it is not safe here!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face changed and he shot away, so, Ling Li could only temporarily put his mind down and catch up with him quickly.


    No one knew the result of the battle in the void.


    A few monthster... All the changes disappeared as rumors. The dark void space in the blue sky gradually spread, and finally... engulfed all, leaving only a few dangerous blocks known as deathtraps and less than thousand survived people.


    In addition, there were only a few Branches of the Spiritual Realm, which amodated many survivors.


    Shortly afterwards, the sound of breaking the mirror resounded through every inch of space in the illusion, and even the people hiding in the dangerous blocks and the protection boundary could hear it clearly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, is the boundary to be broken?!¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°We are going to die!¡±


    ¡°The world is really dead!¡±


    While most cried out in despair, there were a small group of people who were staring at the sky, and their eyes seemed to have a glimmer of light. If someone can read the meaning of those eyes, they would surely see that the light was called... expectations!


    This small group of people naturally included Fang Yuan and Ling Li, but these two people¡¯s eyes were with no expectation, but full of gloom... andplication.


    During this time, Ling Li had learned the truth from Fang Yuan. ording to their current situation, it was not difficult to guess that the old beggar had made use of thempletely, but Fang Yuan acquiesced.


    After hearing this, he was silent and did not me Fang Yuan. If Fang Yuan was reced by him, he would probably do the same, because he would not allow any hope to be blocked.


    ¡°After this world is ruined, the memory of the original soul will return.¡±


    Looking at the crying son in his arms, Ling Li shed softness and love in his eyes. At this moment, he understood how difficult it was for Su Li to give birth to a real heir for him.


    But... if possible, he would rather use Su Buwang to change aplete and alive Su Li.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came.


    Fang Yuan felt something and therefore looked up. The extremely dark void which was like a curtain at this moment, was suddenly torn open by a giant hand.


    The sky became blue again, but it was no longer the original one.


    ¡°Souls with Life Ring return quickly. This world will be ruined and be lifeless.¡±


    A voice resembling a morning bell and a drum suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears, and immediately many people¡¯s eyes gradually became confused, and they finallypletely lost their mind, disappearing in the world as shes of light.


    The original creatures in the illusion dissipated with the moment the void was broken.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that I have the chance to see the light of day!¡±


    The unassuming middle-aged schr who stood among the crowd suddenly smiled and shot away into the void, disappearing without a trace. The void that could destroy everything failed to cause any harm to him.


    ¡°Mom... mom?¡±


    Su Buwang curiously looked at Ling Li who closed his eyes, and then tilted his head to look at Fang Yuan who changed his face as if he was in a nightmare. He struggled to touch Fang Yuan¡¯s face, but was held by Ling Li too tightly to break free.


    Rumble...


    There were loud noises ofnd copses in the void. If Fang Yuan was still awake at the moment, he would surely be able to know that direction, where several protection boundaries of the Spiritual Realm were in.


    But now, they two had no time to care about the safety of Qu Qingning and others.


    After an hour, the loud bang resounded in the ears, and it turned out that this dangerous block had copsed partly and only 70% of the size was left. Then there was a continuous sound of fine noise. If someone woke up at the moment, they could see that this dangerous ce was breaking a little bit!


    At a certain moment, as another sh in the center of the secluded site left with a smile, the speed of the dangerous fall immediately increased several times, and in the blink of an eye, only the space around Ling Li and Fang Yuan was left.


    At this moment, Fang Yuan suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes... had changed so much that there was no longer much familiarity.


    He shifted his eyes to the right side, and fell to Ling Li, who was still recovering his memory, and a very deep... hatred immediately appeared in his eyes! This kind of hate no longer as soft and hesitant as before, but was profound, as if it was an endless hatred!


    Now was the best time to do it!


    Fang Yuan touched the hilt of the sword, shifted down the center of the gravity, and was about to draw the sword, but a sudden doubt came into his ear.


    ¡°... Mom?¡±ess v ip novel


    The lovely voice unexpectedly sounded, and Fang Yuan suddenly stopped his movements, looking toward Su Buwang. His eyes immediately showed a sense of struggle, but the murderous intention in his heart had faded.


    He had tried his best to ignore this little guy, but unfortunately, since he heard that ¡°Mom¡±, he understood that at least now... he could not kill Ling Li.


    Then, after a few minutes, Ling Li took a deep breath with his eyshes trembling, and finally opened his eyes. His temperament changed suddenly, bing less upstanding but eviler and darker.


    Fang Yuan was on alert at once.


    If the original Ling Li was just ake of clear water, then now, the young man standing in front of him holding Su Buwang had be a deep sea, being unpredictable!


    The first moment when Ling Li opened his eyes, he fell on Su Buwang, who was still struggling in his arms. His evil eyes immediately converged and turned into a little softness. After gently teasing Su Buwang a few times, he stopped and raised his head suddenly.


    Fang Yuan stopped his breath in a moment, although his face was expressionless, it was not hard to see that... he was nervous.


    Ling Li raised his eyebrows evilly, as if a sharp sword pierced into Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes, causing thetter to look pale and being unable to take a step back to the edge of the dangerous block, and if there was another step, he would fall into the void, a hell from which there was no escape.


    But even so, Fang Yuan sadly found that the pressure from the void behind him was not as great as that from Ling Li.


    Well... He was really worthy of his reputation!


    ¡°Is this the first time I see you?¡±


    Ling Li was slightly hooked his lips with extremely calm, as if he had forgot the anxiety and madness brought by Su Li. He said casually, ¡°You wanted to kill me, and there was a good opportunity just now, but... you didn¡¯t do it because of the woman who was self-destructed? Or...¡±


    As he said so, Ling Li just looked at Su Buwang in his arms, and his indifferent tone was full of sarcasm, ¡°She is really passionate.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face slightly changed and his right hand trembled violently, with his long sword buzzed!


    How could he say that about Su Li!


    He¡¯d... changed!


    How could it be so fast, even if he was... That shouldn¡¯t be, and within a few moments, he had forgotten all the things in this world. If having known this, he should... kill him!


    But he also knew that even if he did it now, there was no chance. The opportunity given to him just now had already disappeared.


    Ling Li silently watched Fang Yuan¡¯s changing expressions. Seeing that Fang Yuan was always restrained and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, he lost interest, ¡°Ho, you still have no confidence? Since there have been... countless people in cultivation circle who want to kill me, I don¡¯t mind one more. Today, for the sake of your inaction, I will let you leave.¡±


    During the speaking, Ling Li with Su Buwang dissipated like smoke. Thest sentence he left slowly sounded in the void, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t even have the courage to attack, hahahaha...¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at the direction where the sound came, and his lips were almost bitten to bleed.


    ¡°Ling Li!!! If I be an immortal, I must kill you!!¡±


    Rumble...


    As he said the words, thest block also shattered into powder, and Fang Yuan was suddenly thrown into the void. Just after this pair of giant hands finally broke through the ck curtain and reached in to take Fang Yuan out, the reincarnation illusion was finallypletely attributed to nothingness but for history.


    Carried by the giant hands, Fang Yuan could hardly open his eyes because of the violent wind, but he still desperately wanted to open them to see where the giant hands were going to take him to.


    At a nce, Fang Yuan suddenly froze, because he finally saw the full picture of Reincarnation Mirror.


    That was... just amon and p-sized mirror. Although the pattern on it was quaint, it was umon.


    After so many years of going around, he was in this mirror.


    As for heaven and earth, how vast it was, and... how small it was?!


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    When Fang Yuan was shocked, suddenly a series of cracking voice sounded, just like what he had heard in the illusion before. Fang Yuan looked closely and then found that ¡ª


    The spiritual circle, known as the ancient treasure, showed a crack like a spider web, and then mmed into many fragments, spilling into the endless void.


    Fang Yuan wanted to see clearly what would happen next, but it was ck in front of him. He had been dragged into the whirlpool by the giant hands and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 323 - Thousand of Years

    <strong>Chapter 323 Thousand of Years</strong>


    Qingshui Circle.


    This world existed over hundred million years, whose origin was already untraceable, but only could be found in pieces from ancient books of fairy tales, reserved by those practicing sects.


    The only safe assumption was that saints had existed in this world!


    The saints had passed on the practice methods over hundred million years in Qingshui Circle, which wasposed of three continents, over hundreds of big regions and many overseas inds. The practice methods prevailed all over the world so that countless sects of various sizes gained ground.


    Jiuzhou Region was just an unremarkable small region amid those hundreds of big regions.


    However, the fame of Jiuzhou Region spread far and wide in the recent millenniums. Even the most powerful sects from Shangxian Region had heard of Jiuzhu.


    Anyone, who knew a little about the practicing world, must¡¯ve ever heard about it.


    The only reason was that ¡°Bloody ident of Reincarnation¡±, during which countless genius from major sects died, happened in Jiuzhou Region.


    ¡°In those days, as the first holy girl of Yuxu Sect opened the Reincarnation Mirror, innumerable elites tried to get their serendipity in the Mirror. What a marvelous event! Thinking of this really got my adrenalin pumping. However, after hundreds of years when the artifact run only to the second stage, lots of elites lost their lives and souls!¡±


    ¡°In the chaos, those major sects gathered to find a solution. Within less than a year, 99% of those genius in the Mirror died! That day, the sky above Jiuzhou Region was as red as blood!¡±


    ¡°What a pity that the Reincarnation Mirror was destructed by itself at the end and split into innumerable pieces, spreading everywhere. Nobody could get the truth happened then.¡±


    Beside a run-down vige and in the shadow of a giant banyan, there was a white-bearded old man in gown with patches, fanning himself and recalling the horrifying scenes in those old days. The winkles on his face bunched together.


    Several four or five-years-old children gathered in front of him, cocking their heads and blinking confusedly.


    Despite the confusion, they were squatting by him with full of interest and unwilling to leave.


    There was no practitioner in this vige, with only a few young men exercised martial arts. There was no teacher, either. The old farmer, who used to tell fairy stories, was the funniest one.


    At beginning, the vigers were interested in what the old farmer told. They just listened right as a mythical story. It was inevitably annoying to hear the same stories all the time, so that several yearster, as soon as the old man sat down to begin his stories, those vigers made excuses to leave, and only the children had not gotten tired of it.


    The old farmer repeated the stories, no matter whether others listened or not, for that he had to tell them to himself, otherwise, there was no other way to release the inner pain, which could drive him mad.


    The old farmer kept this in mind and never mentioned it to anyone.


    ¡°Huang! Haven¡¯t done with your stories? The sweet potatoes in your field are stolen by Ergouzi at the river!¡±


    The woman, who came out to feed her chickens, shouted to the old man, once she saw the situation under the tree. The old farmer got worried instantly. So, he got up and ran wildly to his sweet potato field despite losing one shoe in the rush. The children roared withughter.


    Since the old farmer had left, the children got bored. They capered to the woman. One little fatty boy hugged her, and said in a naughty tone, ¡°Mom.¡±


    The woman burst with a smile in sight of her son. Seeing most of the children were girls, she was quite proud of her son. She warned his son,


    ¡°My dear Niu, don¡¯t listen to Grandpa Huang. What he says is all fake.¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡±ess v ip novel


    The little fatty boy nodded his head delicately, but couldn¡¯t help asking curiously, ¡°Mom, are there real gods and immortals in the world? And what is practice Grandpa Huang was talking about all the time?¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes, ¡°If there were so many gods and immortals, why is Grandpa Huang still farming in our vige? Forget those nonsense, and hurry back to improve your strength. You are supposed to be an excellent hunter one day!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The little fat boy agreed and buried his curiosity. The woman looked at the girls who had not left, and fetched a bag of dried sweet potatoes from her house to share with them. Maybe one of them would be her son¡¯s wifeter. She thought that she would do no wrong to leave them a good impression.


    However, when she got to thest girl, the smile on her face immediately faded. Her hand dug into the bag and pulled out only one piece of dried sweet potato. She might feel she went too far, so, she added another piece to the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You should not y around, but go to take care of your father.¡±


    With her head bowed, the girl silently put the dried sweet potatoes away and left without saying anything. She was going home.


    Seeing her walking away, the woman retracted her gaze. Her face immediately became stern, and she took her dear son by the ears and reprimanded him,


    ¡°How many times have I told you to stop hanging out with this jinx? How dare you disobey?¡±


    The little fatty was unconvinced this time and shouted, ¡°Mom, just because she is a bit ugly? She¡¯s so nice, and often goes to the mountains to bring us snacks. Why do you forbid me from ying with her?¡±


    The woman immediately got angry, grabbed the little fat boy and started spanking, ¡°Still disobedient, ha? When did I ever hurt you? And that girl, Erya, can she be uglier? If you go on ying with her, those brothers and sisters from other families won¡¯t y with you!¡±


    The fatty boy cried out as he was beaten and feared the serious consequences his mother told him,


    ¡°Mom! Stop, Dad... Come to help me! I will never y with Erya!!¡±


    ...


    At the same moment, Huang was panting and stopped at the ridge of the sweet potato field, with a dark face as ck as the bottom of a pot. No sweet potatoes were missing. The woman of Zhang Family had really a gift of the gab. He almost believed it. The rush took almost his half-life.


    ¡°Fine, I will speak with the old boy of Zhang Familyter.¡±


    Taking a couple of breaths, Huang turned around and was about to go back, but he noticed a skinny girl still standing on the field ridge.


    The little girl was fair-skinned, and it seemed that the fierce sunlight hadn¡¯t left half a trace on her face. But the color was more of a malnourished pallor. Her little body gave the illusion that she could be pinched off with mere one hand.


    She was so thin that she didn¡¯t look like she was already seven or eight years old. And she still hung out with children who were four or five years old, but even so, the scars on her face, crisscrossed like cobwebs, still made it impossible for her to find a ymate.


    After a short silence ¡ª


    Huang giggled lightly, because the iconic scar on her face quickly reminded him who the little girl in front of him was, ¡°Aren¡¯t you... Erya from the east of river side?¡±


    Erya nodded, and opened her mouth umonly, ¡°Grandpa, can you tell me the story about the first holy girl of Yuxu Sect?¡±


    At this time, Huang was surprised to find that Erya¡¯s voice did not sound as rough as her mother who remarried, but like the sound from an empty valley, pleasing and beautiful to the ear.


    At least, Huang had never heard such a good voice in his life in the region where mortals lived, except in that ce back then.


    But he sadly shook his head and didn¡¯t say a word after seeing the scars on Erya¡¯s face. He sat down on the field ridge, pointed his side, and said kindly, ¡°Come and sit down. I will tell you the stories. You¡¯re the first one who hasn¡¯t been tired of my stories for three years. In this respect, you¡¯re much better than Aunt Li in the vige!¡±


    Huang himself was amazed that the girl still wanted to hear, although she heard the story from the age of four to seven.


    Erya seemed to understand that Huang made apliment to her and therefore a smile appeared on her face. But the smile was more terrifying due to the scars on her face.Updates by vi p novel


    After all, Huang had experienced a lot of things, and he kept calm. After a short silence, he said in a low voice with a smile,


    ¡°For the sake of a loyal audience over three years, I will tell you something different this time. Only under one condition... As for what I am going to tell you today, just keep it for yourself. Promise?¡±


    Erya nodded. She had no friends at all. As to her father, it was more impossible to tell him.


    Huang realized that and took heart of grace, ¡°Actually, I was... just a dogsbody at Yuxu Sect, and... worked at the mount where the first holy girl lived!¡±


    Erya got curious, but she didn¡¯t know why. As a kid, she didn¡¯t have to answer these questions. She wanted to hear, so, she followed her mind.


    Obviously, Huang would tell her more today.


    Huang seemed to get lost in his own thoughts, with enthusiasm and longing in his eyes,


    ¡°We mortals cannot image the world of immortals. They were capable of everything, including flying in the sky and walking underground. They won¡¯t name themselves as immortals, but people who practice martial arts, ¡®practitioners¡¯ in short. I only knew about this after I joined the sect. The first holy girl of Yuxu Sect was a real fairy. As I was....¡±


    Huang enjoyed his narration, and Erya was concentrated on listening. As time flew, soon it got dark.


    Helpless was Huang, so, he had to stop to send Erya home. She lived alone on the east side of the river with her father. He was worried to let her go home alone.


    He had been living alone for so long that he felt lonely. Besides, Erya never got sick of his stories, so, he even started thinking to adopt her.


    But he had to give up this thought, when he thought of Erya¡¯s troublesome father.


    On the east side of the river, most farnd were abandoned, except one part, the one right in front of Erya¡¯s house.


    Ten years ago, it was much more popted on the east side than the west side. Due to lots of idents, only Erya¡¯s family remained on the same side.


    The door creaked open.


    Right in front of the yard wall covered by straw, Erya opened the door gingerly and looked around the yard carefully. She was scared.


    But Erya was relieved to find nobody in the yard. She slid in and shut the front door. Then she began to prepare the super in the corner.


    Before the fire was lit up, she heard an annoying voice behind her.


    ¡°Missy, find your way home?!¡±

 Chapter 324 - A Helpless Girl

    <h4>Chapter 324 A Helpless Girl</h4>


    Erya was frightened to tremble when she heard the voice. The firewood in her hands fell scattered, and she didn¡¯t pick them up, but jumped over the firewood and escaped.


    Behind her, a man with a hideous scar on his face limped towards her, with his expression vicious like a ghost, ¡°How dare you run away? You are going after that bitch, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    Erya shook her head in terror, but the man was still full of fire. He bent down to pick up a piece of firewood on the ground and smashed it hard against Erya¡¯s head.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Ah!!


    Erya screeched out of frightening. Fortunately, she reacted quickly, with her nimble and delicate body quickly dodged out of the way. The firewood hit the ground and broke into two parts, the sound of which made Erya tremble in her heart.


    If it hit her, it must have hurt a lot, and she¡­ didn¡¯t want to get hurt anymore!


    ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Erya was begging while running in the yard, ¡°I lost my track of time, when I had fun. It would never happen again. Please, dad!¡±


    ¡°Liar! You just wanted to escape. The bitch has left me. Are you waiting for my death so that you can go after her?! How dare youe back sote? Are you trying to starve me?¡±


    Said the man, with madness glinted in his eyes. He turned back and tightened the door bolt, continuing to chase after Erya. Erya was flexible, but she was too young to step wide as adults. Gradually she got exhausted. She was caught and beaten violently in the end.


    ¡­


    ¡°Theree your tears! Stop crying, and get me the meal!¡±


    ng!


    He threw the stick away, and the madness in his eyes faded. He turned back to the house. Erya hugged her knees and shrunk into the corner of the yard, sobbing while wiping the blood on her arms with her small hands.


    When the man¡¯s voice came again from inside the house, she had to forget the paining from her body and got up to cook.


    ¡°Fizz¡­¡±


    As the cold well water soaked her small hands, Erya took a deep breath and felt the pain of the wound on her hands less. She started rinsing the rice. The blood from the wound inevitably flowed into the water, but soon it was so diluted that it was invisible.


    Suddenly, she faintly froze. She seemed to see a ray of ck gas shed through the rice water and condensed into a dot, which eventually bloomed into a ck lotus flower!


    ¡°Illusion?¡±


    The young girl didn¡¯t think much of it, but blinked suspiciously. Then she continued rinsing the rice.


    Being beaten, begging for mercy, and doing the housework¡­


    This seemed to be repeated every few days. The difference was in one respect that the man¡¯s temper became more and more violent. When he got angry, he would lose his mind, and in the worst cases he had no idea what he was doing.


    He was just like a bottle that was about to be filled with sand day by day¡­ Every day, sand was added into the bottle and someday in the future when the sand reached to a certain limit, the bottle¡­ would be bound to crack!


    The man in the middle of this situation didn¡¯t realize the reason, neither did the little girl. She just obeyed her father every day.


    Cock-a-doodle-doo! Crowed a cock from the west side of the river early the next morning.


    Erya got up to prepare the breakfast right after hearing the crow. The memory of the tragedy yesterday was still vivid. After making breakfast, she pushed the door open but didn¡¯t find her father.


    Wondering where her father could be, she heard some chaotic footsteps outside. Erya looked back and found Huang, who had told her stories yesterday, and a few respected elders from the vige.


    Seeing Erya serving the breakfast with a confused look on her face, those elders showed a vague pity across their faces tacitly, but it quickly faded away.


    They were the most respected people in the vige¡­ but¡­ no one would be willing to adopt this ugly little girl.


    ¡°Alright, Huang, take her to kowtow to her father first.¡±


    Said the vige head, standing among those old men. He turned and left, followed by the others.


    Huang snorted, and satire shed in his eyes. After looking back and seeing Erya, he slowly stepped in and lifted her up, ¡°Erya, the life is really hard to you. Live with me in the future.¡±


    ¡°What happened to my dad?¡±


    Erya asked carefully, with very deeply hidden expectations in her eyes.


    Huang sighed, ¡°Your dad seemed to bump his foot on something and fell into the river¡­ He was drowned.¡±


    ¡ª


    One dayter, with the help of vigers, a new tomb was built on the hill. Erya, dressed in white mourning clothes, cried her heart out, which made some women, who stood far away, a little heart-broken.


    ¡°What a poor girl. She never had any good lucks since her birth.¡±


    ¡°This is why she¡¯s been seen as a jinx.¡±


    ¡°We have a dead man there. Keep your mouth shut!¡±


    The woman shut up, for that she didn¡¯t want to be possessed by a ghost in the middle of the night.


    The vige head, leaning on his crutch, watched Huang standing behind Erya and gentlyforting her. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Fortunately, Huang is willing to adopt this girl. It is also a blessing.¡±


    The crowd immediately echoed, ¡°Everyone knew Su Silin¡¯s bad temper. When his wife and mother were still around, he used to beat his mother. How could Hui, his wife, bear it? If she hadn¡¯t run away with another man, she would have been dead out of anger, just like Su Silin¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Dead out of anger?¡±


    Someoneughed coldly, ¡°Who really knows the reason how his mother died? Maybe she was beaten to death! He cremated his mother right after her death. Obviously, he had a bad conscience.¡±


    ¡°The gue seven years ago must¡¯ve been rted to Su Silin. An unfilial son got his retribution, but so many innocent neighbors were affected.¡±


    The more they talked, the more energetic they got. And they did not notice that the old man and the young girl hade down from the hill. Huang was so confused that he could not help asking aloud,


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    As soon as they saw Erya, they became instantly quiet. The atmosphere was odd, either. The head¡¯s face trembled awkwardly. Trying to avoid Erya¡¯s innocent gaze, he looked at Huang and said,


    ¡°As these happened, you had note to our vige yet. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter. Erya is tired now. Take her back and rest.¡±


    Huang nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you at night then.¡±


    The head nodded, and watched Huang off with Erya. The vigers immediately gathered around and said hurriedly, ¡°Head, you can¡¯t tell him what happened seven years ago!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right!¡± The fatty boy¡¯s mother echoed and said, ¡°Head, haven¡¯t you thought it over? If you tell Huang what happened seven years ago, he would rte this to Erya. When he abandons Erya, you will be the one who clears up the mess, right?¡±


    ¡°If she died because nobody would like to adopt and raise her, your position as the vige head would certainlye to an end.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    As they talked more and more excessively, the head¡¯s face flushed with anger. He smashed his crutch heavily on the ground and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Even if something goes wrong, the trouble will not be yours. Get home now!¡±


    The fatty boy¡¯s mother rolled her eyes and showed no respect to the head, ¡°You wronged our kind intention. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The other women said a few words irritatingly and then left.


    ¡°Head, those women are really mean. Don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±


    ¡°Right, women¡­ never see the bigger picture!¡±


    Several hunters in the vige consoled him and left one after another, leaving only the head standing there with a gloomy expression.


    As Huang took Erya back to his house, Erya immediately ran to the stove to get ready to work. Huang was so surprised that he lifted Erya and scolded her,


    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind, little girl? My stove can¡¯t survive your torture, so, go y while I cook.¡±


    Erya burst into tears after hearing what Huang said. As Huang was confused, Erya said finally with tears, ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ can cook and¡­ go up to the mountain to collect firewood. I can do anything. Grandpa¡­ don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Huang stunned, looking at the little skinny girl lifted by him. He even did nothing; how could she get the feeling that he would leave her?


    Suddenly, he froze as he saw the injuries on Erya¡¯s hands. His face went an ugly green. He held Erya and sat down, then lifting the linen cloth that Erya had used to cover her wrist.


    Sure enough, it was densely covered with wounds just like the face, and many of them were still fresh.


    ¡°Bastard! If I had known earlier, I¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing, and then he felt guilty that he had just noticed the bruises on her face but didn¡¯t notice somewhere else because she had always wrapped herself up tightly.


    ¡°Dear girl, I will never abandon you! Follow me in the future. As long as I can work, there¡¯s no need for you to do any rough work. Just like other girls in normal families, you can learn some sewing¡­ Oh yes, I can read. I¡¯ll teach you to read¡­¡±


    The night was cold. Erya had fallen asleep peacefully on her new bed, with tears still around her eyes. However, there was no sense of panic at all, after Huangforted her.


    Huang smiled, and an unprecedented feeling of warmth rose up in his heart. He had spent most of his life in Yuxu Sect in order to seek immortality. He had lost his rtives, let alone build a family.


    Now, since he had a granddaughter suddenly, Huang wished to give her all best things.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to hear what the head has to say. Seven years ago¡­ this girl was born. What on earth happened then?¡±


    With his question, Huang closed the door quietly and made his way to the head¡¯s.


    Soon, Huang came to the head¡¯s house, standing outside of the fence, and found that the head was sitting on a stone bench outside the house and waiting for him.


    Seeing Huang, the head nodded, ¡°Come on in; the door is open.¡±


    After Huang entered and took his seat, the head stared at him, and found the residual look of joy on his face. The head seemed to understand somehow and said directly,


    ¡°Seven years ago, a gue was raging on the east side of the river.¡±

 Chapter 325 - Making a Name

    <h4>Chapter 325 Making a Name</h4>


    Ten years ago, Su Silin, living in Tiehe Vige, became the best hunter by his strength and also relied on this to marry his wife, Hui, and lived a very happy life. Although his temper was a little grumpy, he never hit his wife or his mother.


    One year after his marriage, Su Silin was so happy because Hui was pregnant. Su¡¯s mother even said to everyone she met that her daughter-inw was pregnant and would have a brand-new baby boy.


    Perhaps because they said too much and made a taboo, Hui eventually gave birth to a daughter. Although Su Silin and his mother were not very happy, they did not show it.


    After that, within a year, Hui was pregnant with her second child. This time Su Silin and his mother did not say a word, just waiting for the baby to be born.


    But this time, she still born a daughter, which finally made Su Silin angry. He didn¡¯t even give a name to this girl and beat his weak wife violently. Under the dispute between the two, the second daughter¡¯s face was scraped by fine jewelry, and the blood was everywhere.


    Recalling here, the vige head sighed, ¡°This girl is Erya. Later, the vigers went to mediate and cleaned his house kindly, but Hui was so frustrated that she took her eldest daughter back to her natal family. And then, people heard that she had remarried, and there was no more news for her. It didn¡¯t take long for Su Silin¡¯s mother to end her life for angry.¡±


    ¡°Just a few days after that day, the people on the east side of the river were infected with the gue, and all of them were insane, which made the medical clinics in the town fill with our vigers!¡±


    ¡°It took about half a year for people in the east side of the river to recover from illness. After they got well, they moved away one by one, and within a month, there was only Su Silin¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Strangely, Erya had just been born at the time who should be the most susceptible, but she was the only one who didn¡¯t get sick. When I took her to the mammy to feed, she behaved very obediently. Maybe God has mercy on her.¡±


    Huang nodded sullenly. In that case, the girl had been suffering a lot since her birth.


    ¡°Li, I know your meaning.¡±


    Huang patted his thigh with his palms lightly, saying with a deep voice, ¡°Erya suffered a lot from childhood, and I also lived in solitude. Therefore, it¡¯s better for us to live together. As long as I am still alive, I will never let that child suffer.¡±


    The vige head rejoiced, for that he finally settled his thought, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to think so. Erya is so blessed!¡±


    Huang gave a response, and didn¡¯t speak anymore. He sat down for gossips, and soon went home.


    Early the next morning, Erya woke up and sat up from the bed for a moment. Then she reacted that she was no longer living in the east of the river, and her father... was dead, and now...


    Erya thought of something, so, she suddenly came down from the bed and ran out barefoot.


    The morning sun shone through the mist into the yard, and Erya found immediately that Grandpa Huang was almost ready for breakfast. Her bright eyes shed a bit of light and she shouted lovely, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Huang was so thrilled that he almost thrust his hand into the fire. He looked up to see Erya. He couldn¡¯t help grinning and immediately came over,ughing, ¡°Your girl, the ground is so cold. Why don¡¯t you wear shoes!¡±


    Erya giggled without speaking, which turned out to the child¡¯s nature. Huang looked at her with happiness. It seemed that his father¡¯s death had no effect on her.


    ¡°Little girl, how about I give you a name today?¡±


    Huang sat on the threshold with her in arms, ¡°Erya is your nickname. I will send you to the school, so, you can¡¯t always use this name.¡±


    Erya nodded obediently, and her fresh and delicate eyes were filled with expectations, ¡°Grandpa, please give me a name.¡±


    Huang grinned and immediately pondered, with his brows frowned together.


    However, although he had some unusual experiences, he was uneducated. It was not an ordinary difficulty for him to have a name at once.


    ¡°Your father¡¯s surname is Su. Although he didn¡¯t treat you well, this surname is still necessary ...¡±


    Huang was murmuring, and suddenly he came to an idea, which made his long-quiet heart suddenly beat vigorously, and once this idea came up, it could no longer be constrained.


    There was a custom in the vige. If one was weak and sick when he was young, he would have a mean name to feed him. Therefore, there were so many people called Ergouzi or Shidan in the vige. While people with misfortune life, like Erya, should have a great name to change their life.


    What was the greatest name with its surname Su?!


    There was only one candidate in Huang¡¯s mind. The owner in Mount of Holy Girl of Yuxu Sect had changed when he went up the mountain decades ago, and what he said to Erya were mostly boasts, but... he remembered the legendary name very well!


    ¡°This name is cited as a taboo in the cultivation circle, but... Erya is just a mortal, and there are so many people with the same name...¡±


    Huang¡¯s eyes became brighter. Eventually, he made up his mind and said, ¡°Erya, you will be called Su Li!¡±


    Boom!!


    Su Li!


    This name...


    Erya¡¯s mind was nk, and her face became pale quickly. Her lips were trembling, and she let out a shrill howl, holding her head and yelling,


    ¡°Su Li, Su Li... Linli... Linli... Ling Li!¡±


    Seeing that Erya was stimted, Huang was scared with his face changed greatly, ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. I won¡¯t call you Su Li anymore. It¡¯s my fault, Erya ...¡±


    Seeing that Erya was increasingly caught in a strange situation, Huang panicked for a moment and finally reacted, holding Erya to find a doctor.


    At this moment, Erya calmed down suddenly and stopped trembling as he finished the words. Everything was back to normal.


    Huang was puzzled, put down Erya who closed her eyes, and looked at her up and down. He really didn¡¯t know why the name could make her have such a big response.


    At this moment, Erya suddenly opened her eyes, and her pupils were dark, as deep as the stars.


    ¡°I am Su Li.¡±


    Suddenly she spoke, and her childish voice rang again. It was calmer than before, but Huang who had not been in contact with her for a long time didn¡¯t notice it. Instead, he nodded and said with joy,


    ¡°Right, you are Su Li!¡±


    Not only did he not worry at the moment, but he felt fortunate for his decision. The situation for Erya just now was mostly the blessings of the great holy girl. All the various divinities of the cultivation circle were beyond his conjecture.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    Su Li said after a moment silence. Huang had no doubt about her words, nodding and saying, ¡°Go quickly. You are just growing up and need more sleep. I will call you after breakfast is cooked.¡±


    Su Li responded, and turned around. Her pace was no longer brisk. Although Huang felt something was wrong, he was so happy that he didn¡¯t care much and then kept working.


    Su Li returned to the room, looked at the new bed, frowned and said nothing.


    After a long time, she reached out and pricked the Neiguan Point in her wrists, and then... nothing happened.


    ¡°It seems that I really got free from Reincarnation Mirror and returned to Qingshui Circle.¡±


    With a murmur, Su Li, who had just recovered her memory, was in doubt again. She had clearly lost her soul in front of the spirit of Reincarnation Mirror. There was no longer the possibility of reincarnation, but now she not only reincarnated, but alsopletely restored her memory.


    What happened on earth?


    Soon after her wondering, Huang called her outside the house, so, she had to put aside her distractions for a moment and her eyes shed.


    In any case, she should go through the present predicament first. This body was too weak, and a little greater danger could make her return to nothingness.


    This feeling was not very good.


    Huang had mostly sweet potatoes, and naturally only sweet potato porridge was made for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Huang worked in the field and left Su Li alone at home, identally giving her enough time to think.


    ¡°As Huang said, it is not difficult to guess that this ce is not far from Yuxu Sect, but the people in Tiehe Vige obviously have not been in contact with the cultivators. This ce... is extremely remote, being threatened only by the beasts, which gives me the chance to recover.¡±


    Thinking so, Su Li touched her right ring finger, and she could feel that the ring was still there. Just because she didn¡¯t have cultivation, it could not be revealed.


    ¡°Is it ck Lotus Ring of Ghost n that took me to reincarnate...¡±


    This thought inevitably arose in her heart, and Su Li recalled all the things that happened in the east side of the river before. After she recovered her memory, her power of the soul surged. She could remember every detail since her birth.


    The destion and gue in the east side of the river, and the violent death of Su Silin and others were all caused by her blood, which had many unpredictable and strange characteristics due to ck Lotus Ring seemingly. So, it might be reasonable for her to be called ¡°jinx¡±.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled with not guilty.


    If Su Silin took good care of her, there would not be so many disasters in the east side of the river. It could only be said that evildoers were bound to be punished after the reincarnation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll re-step on cultivation, and it¡¯s the mostplete method for cultivation that I¡¯ve known in this life.¡±


    Sitting cross-legged in the house, Su Li pondered silently.


    Yuxu Sect had Yuxu Tactics, which was a rare mental method in the cultivation circle. Although she was a gifted genius in the past, she could hardly reach the top hurdle of Jindan Realm in just six hundred years without a good mental method.


    In this life, she obviously had a better choice.


    ¡°When I was caught in the mirror at that time, I didn¡¯t know it. I just thought that Ao Sword Skills was a unique skill. Now, it seems that it is a top-level cultivation holy method that integrates the mental and the sword method. Perhaps this life I can practice it first.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Valley Meditation Direction is also a holy method of cultivation, but it specializes in healing with lower power. If I practice this method, I can only be controlled by others, which is not my wish.¡±


    Other practice methods collected in Reincarnation Mirror were superior mental methods mostly and holy methods partly.


    Holy method! It was also very rare among the top sects in Qingshui Circle. It could be seen how valuable the mental method of Reincarnation Mirror was. It was no wonder that it attracted so many people in the past.


    Su Li sighed slightly, skipped several figures in her mind, and immediately shook her head gently to get rid of distractions. She stood up to pose the starting move of Ao Sword Skills.


    It was just that she just started cultivating the mental method, and suddenly

 Chapter 326 - The Body of Evil Ghost

    <strong>Chapter 326 The Body of Evil Ghost</strong>


    Kakaka ...


    Something sounded like the turning sound of mechanism suddenly rang from her ear. Su Li stopped moving and frowned to listen, but she found that the sound came from her body. She had been reincarnated and therefore there should be nothing left in her body, while there was such a weird voice.


    Re-cultivation must be careful. To be cautious, Su Li stopped practicing Ao Sword Skills, but sat down beside the bed to quietly find the source of the sound in her body.


    After feeling for a moment, Su Li seemed to have known something. She lifted her right hand, and naturally a secret method inside her body that she had never learned before started to work. Then, a ck quaint ring finally appeared on the surface of her skin, and the ck lotus on it was turning slowly.


    The sound was from here.


    Su Li¡¯s immature face revealed contemtion that waspletely inconsistent with her age.


    She couldn¡¯t understand. In the illusion, ck Lotus Ring had no effect other than staying in her body, but it often acted abnormally after her inexplicable reincarnation. Was it because her blood was influenced by ck Lotus Ring to reach a certain standard?


    Su Li didn¡¯t make any more unnecessary thoughts, for she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ck Lotus Ring finally stopped rotating after she waited patiently for a few minutes. Meanwhile, Su Li also had a subtle change in her expression because she sensed a tiny imperceptible spirit from ck Lotus Ring.


    The spirit of ck Lotus Ring?


    ck Lotus Ring also had a spirit, like Reincarnation Mirror?


    Su Li looked a little colder, and her experience in Reincarnation Mirror made her have no good feelings for these spirits.


    At this moment, the spirit of ck Lotus Ring difficultly transmitted a wave, while it seemed that it was so weak that the wave was intermittent, and after Su Li received all of them, she understood what was it.


    Ghost n took ck lotus as a holy thing. In their view, ck lotus symbolized their race walking in the dark. Therefore, any attempt to insult ck lotus would be hated by them.


    ck Lotus Ring was indeed a holy treasure of Ghost n!


    Su Li thought it in amusement that what did Qi Xianqing exactly think about for giving a holy treasure of Ghost n to her, a human, for safekeeping? And now she actually had some kind of inseparable connection with ck Lotus Ring?


    Was there anything more ridiculous in this world? Having experience when she was as the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, she still felt it very incredible.


    ¡°Perhaps, I in this lifetime is not a pure human...¡±


    As this thought appeared in Su Li¡¯s mind, she remembered the strange effect of her blood. Wasn¡¯t it like the ghost talents mentioned by Tantai Feng?


    The message passed by the spirit of ck Lotus Ring was naturally not simple, but also the so-called tactics.


    The reason why she thought so was because she had never seen such a weird practice method at all,pletely deviating frommon sense. In Su Li¡¯s opinion, if she started to practice it, she would definitely die.


    Maybe... this was the way the practice method of Ghost n works? Since the practice method that preserved by the treasure of Ghost n couldn¡¯t be garbage, maybe it was even more advanced than Ao Sword Skills!


    If she really had a body of Ghost n, she might seed in practicing this method.


    Su Li hesitated for a while. What she worried was not the difference between human and ghosts, but the danger of practice.


    After going through too much, she didn¡¯t care much about the boundary between Human n and Ghost n. Tantai Feng repeatedly warned her not to have a rtionship with Ghost n, but... whether her master Qi Xianqing really treated her sincerely, she could see clearly with her own eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li became more cautious.


    The practice method of Ghost n was always known for its weirdness, so, there must be a lot of danger for practice. She was only seven years old in this life and her body had not undergone any hardening, so, she would not stand the toss. If this practice method of Ghost n was really powerful, she would lose her life again.


    After thinking carefully, Su Li finally sighed and gave up practicing this unknown method.


    At this moment, another idea came from ck Lotus Ring. After that, the spirit seemed to reach the limit of weakness, and soon fell into silence again. Su Li could no longer sense any trace of it.


    This idea had more content thanst time. Although Su Li¡¯s soul still maintained the sharp characteristics of the six senses, it was only the level of ordinary children in intensity, so, she digested it for a long time.


    After half an hour, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes and she was extremely shocked and gloomy.


    The message from the spirit did not beplex but extremely simple, while for Su Li, it was aplete bolt from the blue.Updates by vi p novel


    The body of evil ghost?


    She had a body of evil ghost in this life, which was intolerable for naturalw?!


    Su Li had never heard of this kind of physique before, but the spirit exined clearly that her physique could adapt to any practice methods of Ghost n and Human n, and no matter what kind of mental method she would practice, she could show strong talent. As long as she had enough energy to support it, it was possible to return to Jindan Realm in a short time.


    But!


    Everything had its limit. Since Su Li¡¯s physique that could be improved without limit, it was bound to be intolerable by universe and even took as an enemy by naturalw. Once she was found, she would be killed!


    How difficult was it to grow up under the eyes of naturalw?


    For Ghost n, the body of evil ghost was always a taboo body. If it was born, it would only be thrown into the endless void to run its own course as an ominous person, while for Human n, as long as there was an evil ghost body, it would be chased by the whole n until it was ruined!


    It could be said that the body of evil ghost was hated by everyone, and once it was discovered, there was no way for it to live!


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    After a gasp, Su Li looked pale, and a little cold sweat was on her forehead.


    A plight full of foes to confront!


    The plight really full of foes to confront!


    It was too much pressure for her who hadn¡¯t begun to re-cultivate yet!


    This life would be more difficult than any life she had experienced. Every step she took, she must be cautious and never gave away, otherwise she would be crushed like an ant by naturalw!


    After a long time, when Huang¡¯s bent shadow appeared at the door, Su Li only spit out a turbid breath, calming all the emotions in her heart, but her face was inevitably pale.


    Huang noticed it that he came over with anxiety and touched Su Li¡¯s forehead full of cold sweat. He was concerned, ¡°Girl, is there something ufortable? Tell me quickly and I will send you to the clinic to take a look.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and barely smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. I just had a nightmare.¡±


    Huang relieved, ¡°Be free nice.¡±


    ¡°Since her father died a few days ago, it was normal for her to have nightmares, but... in the afternoon, I¡¯d better go to the town¡¯s clinic to buy some tranquility medicine to recuperate her.¡±


    Huang thought so and turned to make lunch without talking more with Su Li.


    After he left, Su Li¡¯s dark eyes shed. She was grateful to Huang. If he didn¡¯t talk about the name ¡°Su Li¡±, she didn¡¯t know how many years she would spend to restore her memory.


    Maybe, her death would be not clear after she exposed the body of evil ghost unconsciously. For such a great grace, she must return something. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do it now.


    She still worried that whether Huang could wait until the day she would repay.


    Huang quickly made the lunch with just some simple vegetarian dishes and still sweet potatoes. Seeing that Su Li had a good appetite, Huang smiled and nodded slightly, but then frowned.


    This was high time for the girl to grow up, so, it was not good to eat without any nutrition, but he could afford the fish and meat by growing sweet potatoes.Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°I heard that there is still a shortage of people in the pier on the town. Although I am old, I can still move things because of the basic mentality I learned from Yuxu Sect. As for the sweet potato field, I can take it at my spare time...¡±


    As he pondered so, Huang told Su Li to stay at home, and ran away again.


    Su Li naturally couldn¡¯t intervene in Huang¡¯s own affairs, and she no longer rushed back to repairing as before, but closed the door and went out. If she rashly practiced and exposed the ghost spirit in her body, she might be immediately noticed and therefore lead to a dead end.


    In this way, she could only postpone her cultivation n. She couldn¡¯t even count as an ant in front of naturalw. If she could arrange a simple tactical matrix to iste the spirit, it would bepletely covered, but how to get the materials to make the tactical matrix?


    Su Li felt a little headache. The universal currency of the cultivation circle was spiritual stones, but she did not have them at all, not to mention having enough cultivation to rob...


    This seemed to be a deadlock.


    While wandering on the ridge, Su Li came to the bank of Tieshui River unconsciously. She sat down with her feet in the water and looked at the clear river, where some fishes kept swimming around her little feet.


    This river could be said to be the lifeblood of Tiehe Vige, for everyone depended on it for water, food, and drinking. Because of this, it had been fabricated with various miracles. The little fatty once told her that this river had a history of nearly a thousand years. Before the millennium, Tieshui River was not just six feet wide at all, but a big river with no end in sight.


    Later, all of sudden, the world changed, and Tieshui River also changed with it. The original invisible water became solid like the hard iron. It felt like a mirror, and no more water could be scooped out, which starved many people.


    People said that it was because the god of the river was angry, so, many sacrifices were sent every year, but Tieshui River didn¡¯t change at all.


    Later, in order to survive, people living near Tieshui River all moved away, and the reputation of it also spread out. As time went by, it gradually became a legend.


    Now, this ordinary river, which dried up like a thin willow and was the same small as a ditch, was the legendary Tieshui River.


    The people in Tiehe Vige naturally did not believe it and took it as legendary. They could also be rted to the powerful gods in that way. As long as they were mortals, they would not refuse.


    ¡°Erya!¡±


    Just thinking about it casually, Su Li suddenly heard a familiar voice. She looked up and saw that it was the little fatty.


    It seemed that this kid had already left her mother¡¯s orders behind after two days.


    The little fatty¡¯s eyes rolled around and he ran over mysteriously, saying, ¡°Follow me, and I will show you a treasure!¡±...

 Chapter 327 - Rooted and Sprouted

    <strong>Chapter 327 Rooted and Sprouted</strong>


    Su Li frowned, and didn¡¯t intend to answer the little fatty. But after thinking about it, she felt it was inappropriate. Before recovering her memory, she would never turn down any invitation from any ymate, and now she had nothing else to do...


    ¡°Brother, wait for me.¡±


    Su Li got up and bounced to follow. They two left the vige along the river until they stopped at the foot of a low mountain. Tieshui River stopped here. Therge beasts on the mountain hadpletely been killed by hunters long ago and only small animals were left. So, there was no danger and vigers therefore did not prohibit their childrening here to y.


    After carefully looking around, the little fat boy didn¡¯t find anyone but Su Li, so, he jumped into the river and the water just passed his ankles.


    Su Li watched him bending over and had no idea what he was groping for in the river. She didn¡¯t rush him and turned to look at the nameless low mountain. Since no herbalist lived in the vige, there should be enough medicinal herbs in the mountain. She nned to pay a visit, when the fat boy left.


    ¡°Erya, look!¡±


    At this moment, the little fatty straightened up and took out a sludge-wrapped palm-sized ring from the water, which looked ragged and tattered but had its quaint and beautiful pattern.


    The little chubby boyughed with extreme glee, ¡°This is the treasure what I said before!¡±


    Buzz!


    The moment her gaze encountered this object, Su Li¡¯s face changed drastically and she jumped down into the river without hesitation, snatching the ring from the hands of the boy. She cleaned it in the water, with both hands trembling.


    Although the fat boy was a bit unhappy, he didn¡¯t mind it at all and watched Su Li, because this thing was originally supposed to present Su Li as a gift.


    The sludge slowly faded away with the river, so, the original face of the ring revealed, like a bracelet engraved with intricate flower patterns, which looked exquisite and chic.


    This object was the same as the one she had seen in Yuxu Sect back then, except that it was transparent in the middle, for the most important mirror surface was missing, and only the mirror frame remained.


    Reincarnation Mirror!


    Was Reincarnation Mirror broken?!


    Su Li frowned tightly and fumbled the frame, failing to sense the existence of any reincarnation illusion from it.


    After the illusion was ruined... where did those who were once trapped in it go?


    Ling Li, Fang Yuan, Qu Qingning... her family members and friends and her son, where did they go?


    Su Li suddenly grabbed her chest abruptly, with her face faintly pale, and a familiar obsession lit up in her ck pupils.


    She thought she could leave everything behind and embark on the path of cultivation again, but when the wreckage of Reincarnation Mirror was ced in front of her, she found that...


    She couldn¡¯t let it go!


    Well, in that case, she¡¯d like to let everythinge to a real end.


    Su Li sighed deeply. Her eyes focused back onto the ring, and a coldness appeared in the corner of her mouth. The sarcasm in her eyes grew thicker.


    The spirit of Reincarnation Mirror, had it ever thought of this?


    Although it was a fact that her soul was about to be shattered then, it was also true that the mirror spirit forcibly erased her existence.Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°Erya, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The little fat boy suddenly came over, and his big round face almost filled Su Li¡¯s view, ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark if you stay dull.¡±


    Su Li suddenly recovered and put the ring on her hand, and her voice was as clear and sweet as a sweet spring water, ¡°Thank you, Brother. I like the bracelet very much.¡±


    The little fat boy jiggled and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Hide the bracelet in your sleeve, and don¡¯t let anyone find out. If my mother finds out I¡¯m hanging out with you again, it¡¯ll be miserable for me!¡±


    Su Li nodded obediently. Although it was only the frame of Reincarnation Mirror, it would certainly bring trouble, if it was leaked to some cultivators. Of course, she would not let that happen.


    Getting the promise from Su Li, the little fat boy was relieved and talked with her for a while before he went home contentedly.


    Su Li nced at the slightly dim sky and shook her head slightly. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t go up the mountain today. She would just find something at the foot of the mountain and go back.


    Soon after returning home, it was dark. Seeing that Huang hadn¡¯t returned yet, Su Li skillfully fired to cook and saut¨¦ed the wild vegetables picked from the mountains.


    After finishing this, the moon was already high. Huang carried a medicine bags in his hand and finally returned.


    Seeing the meal already set on the table, Huang was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly put down his medicine bags and went to Su Li¡¯s room.


    Su Li, who was studying the ring of Reincarnation Mirror, heard the movement and hurriedly looked up, just in time to meet Huang¡¯s face. She smiled like a sunshine, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Seeing that the wound on Su Li¡¯s hands hadn¡¯t yet fully healed, Huang was on the verge of tears, but he forced himself to hold it back, nodding andughing, ¡°Yeah, hurry out to eat. Let me taste the meal cooked by Li.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Picking up the chopsticks, Huang took the wild vegetables in his mouth and tasted it. He had expected the dish would be bitter, but a faint sweet taste spread.


    His eyes lit up slightly. Chewing in his mouth, he praised indistinctly, ¡°Li, my granddaughter, your cooking skill is much better than mine. How lucky I am. Hahaha...¡±


    Su Li nodded, her eyes sparkling brightly, ¡°Grandpa, I am d to see that you are happy. I will make it for you every day.¡±


    ¡°Great, great, great...¡±


    A simple dinner was spent in warmth, and after washing the dishes, Huang boiled arge bucket of hot water. He put the medicine bags into the water, while urging Su Li,


    ¡°I bought you some medicine, which is good for your health. You should soak yourself in it for at least one hour, Okay?¡±


    Su Li nodded. After Huang left, she became serious, staring at the turquoise bath water.


    She could smell at least five kinds of herbs that were quite effective in healing and dispelling scars. Now she really needed them to recover from her wounds. But where did the old man get the money to buy them? These herbs were not cheap.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no use thinking about it. When my cultivation is partly restored, I¡¯ll repay him.¡±


    With a slight smile, Su Li took off her clothes and sat in the bath bucket, leaning against the edge of the bath barrel, and quietly moving her pneuma and blood to speed up the recovery of the wounds. The water became clearer visibly. In less than an hour, there was only clear water left. Su Li had absorbed almost all the medicine.


    And the great part of Su Li¡¯s injuries was already healed, for she was in the prime of her life, and it was much easier to recover than when she was older.


    But her face became even paler because she moved her pneuma and blood to speed up her recovery.


    ¡°The medicinal herbs that supplementing pneuma and blood are very precious to warriors. I am not sure if there are any left on that low mountain.¡±


    Su Li¡¯ became stunned slightly after sensing the pneuma and blood condition in her body.


    Just then, the star-filled sky suddenly sprinkled a starlight that wrapped Su Li in, when she was stunned.


    In an instant, a breath of coolness and mildness encased herpletely, and a series of sounds crackled from her thin and weak body.


    Su Li immediately felt that her physical fitness had been improved at least three times. The weakness that she had umted over the past seven years had disappeared. She was physically no worse than the girls in ordinary big families now.


    ¡°Where did the starlighte from?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Su Li was in a state of shock and uncertainty. In one sudden stroke of inspiration, she lifted her right hand, and the ancient bracelet on her wrist was emitting a faint fluorescence, which could not be noticed unless one looked closely.


    ¡°Can Reincarnation Mirror restore itself?¡±


    Su Li was stunned, and took it for granted immediately. After all, this thing was an ancient treasure. Even if it was broken, there was a possibility to rebuild itself.


    She looked up at the starry sky with no abnormalities, and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    In that case, even without any practice, her physical body would still be strengthened by the constant refinement of the starlight. She had suffered so much in her previous life in the illusion.


    In this life, the broken Reincarnation Mirror became a big help for her.


    ¡°I just take it as apensation.¡±


    Su Li smiled coldly, closed her eyes and tried to pull the power on the bracelet to continue to refine her body. As expected, some of the starlight surged into her body, covering her newly born internal organs with ayer of silver dust. The scum inside her body was discharged bit by bit along the pores. A sense of etherealness gradually spread out on Su Li.


    She sensed that the starlight on the bracelet had been absorbed by herself after a long time. She opened her eyes, quickly cleaned the dirt on her body and got up to dry herself.


    As soon as she jumped up, Su Li felt a distinctive lightness spread all over her body, as if she could fly out with just a little strength from a tiptoe.


    Of course, Su Li knew this was an illusion, for she hadn¡¯t begun to re-cultivate. No matter how she refined her body, she would not be able to fly.


    Putting on the linen garment, Su Li nced at her wrist, which was already free of scars. Her pupils shrank, and then she covered the sleeve again, hiding the reincarnation bracelet by the way.


    She thought for a moment, ran to the well again and pumped a bucket of water. Then she saw her face from the water in the moonlight.


    The ugly scars were less, but they were still there.


    Su Li was relieved. If the scars on her face disappeared, she really didn¡¯t know how to exin. And if it attracted more attention, she might be exposed. Fortunately, things didn¡¯t go in the worst direction.


    ¡ª


    Time flew by, and two months passed in the blink of an eye. Huang finally noticed that the wounds on Su Li¡¯s body had disappeared, but he wasn¡¯t surprised, instead he was very happy. He attributed it all to the child¡¯s self-healing ability.


    As a result, he was looking forward to the time when the injuries on Su Li¡¯s face wouldpletely disappear as she grew up, so that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Su Li being alone or isted after he passed away.


    At the same time, Su Li had finally made sure of one thing.


    Reincarnation Mirror had the ability to shield nature¡¯s mystery, otherwise those Mighty in that illusion would impossibly suffer no nature¡¯s punishment.


    Although the broken frame of the mirror was notparable to theplete Reincarnation Mirror before, it was enough for her use now.


    So, she finally began to cultivate the practice method of Ghost n, which she named as Secret Records of ck Lotus. As to Ao Sword Skills, she decided to postpone it. After all, she hadprehended the first nine hurdles in the illusion. What shecked was just time. For now, she just wanted to find out what made Secret Records of ck Lotus so special.


    No one knew that the source of the carnage that stirred up Qingshui Circle back then had been rooted and sprouted again in this mountain vige of mortals, who didn¡¯t even believe in cultivation or immortals...

 Chapter 328 - Opportunity

    <strong>Chapter 328 Opportunity</strong>


    Seven years quickly passed on. Su Li had stayed in Tiehe Vige and never left to see the outside world.


    The nimbus in Tiehe Vige was so barren, and therefore there was no condition for cultivation. But she managed to improve her cultivation to the third peak of Lianqi Realm in just three years, with the help of her body of evil ghost and the broken Reincarnation Mirror. Limited by the circumstances, she could not make any progress in the rest four years. But her physical strength could reach the peak level of Zhuji Realm due to the frequent refining of starlight.


    Such an odd situation could only be exined by Su Li¡¯s special physique. If she could find a suitable environment to practice, her cultivation would easily reach Zhuji Realm in a short time.


    However, thousands of years ago, ces suitable for cultivation had been upied by the major sects of cultivation. Even if there was a ce where only poor nimbuses were gathered, small sects had imed it.


    To recover the cultivation, she must join a sect!


    Holding the book in her hand, Su Li flickered her eyes lightly. Contacting a practitioner would run a risk to reveal her identity, but if she didn¡¯t, it was likely that she would be trapped in the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm for the rest of her life, and she would be unable to make any progress.


    Compared to her cultivation at the ninth hurdle of Jindan Realm in her previous life, that at the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm was unworthy of being mentioned.


    Cultivation at Jindan Realm in this vast and immense Qingshui Circle was only at a level where a man could barely survive. Even in Yuxu Sect, there were at least more than ten individuals that could kill her.


    So, if a casual practitioner on the third level of Lianqi Realm tried to find his ce in cultivation circle, he must be extremely careful. With a bit bad luck, he would be trampled to death by another powerful practitioner.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She could not deliberately join a sect... An opportunity was what she needed, and this took her four years to wait. Even so, she remained patient.


    If she wanted to know what happened back then, she must contact with the cultivation circle. The difference was only getting in there actively or passively. It seemed to be more natural to be taken into the cultivation circle, so that it would be less likely to be exposed.


    But if this opportunity never came after a long time, she would take the risk to contact the cultivation circle. So... she set a deadline of ten years for herself. Now there were three years left.


    p!


    The wooden ruler pped extremely loud on the table. The well-dressed teacher was serious, and his eyes vaguely tinged with disgust as he scolded, ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s mind turned back, and she slowly raised her head and met the sight of the teacher, full of bewilderment.


    This look instantly caused a burst of ridicule to erupt in the ssroom. The teacher, with a gloomy face, walked over and pped Su Li¡¯s desk hard, ¡°Hands out!¡±


    Su Li sighed inwardly and extended her hands obediently.


    ¡°p!¡±


    The wooden ruler hit hard on her palms. Although Su Li didn¡¯t feel much pain, she still showed an aggrieved expression cooperatively.


    ¡°No one had ever dared not to listen to my ss, and you are the first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you yesterday that if you don¡¯t listen, never take my sses in the future. Now, get out!¡±


    p!


    After thest hit, Su Li¡¯s palm was flushed. She didn¡¯t retort anything. She obediently put the books away and walked out of the ssroom.


    How profound was her experience! Not to mention a mortal school, even if she was in a sect, there was not much she could learn. But Huang did not know it. He insisted on spending the money on her schooling, so, Su Li had no choice but to obey.


    She never came to the idea to tell him the truth, for her identity was too special, which might bring Huang trouble.


    After the ss ended at dusk, a student in blue hurriedly came from another ssroom. When he saw Su Li, who was still standing at the school entrance, his eyes immediately lit up and he strode to Su Li, smiling,


    ¡°Sister Su Li, let¡¯s go back to the vige.¡±


    Su Li nced up at him and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of your mother¡¯s ming?¡±


    From the face of the student in blue, one could still recognize the little fat boy from back then. However, he was not fat anymore and had a very formal name, Yang Chunbo.Updates by vi p novel


    Speaking of that, Yang Chunbo learned how to be a hunter under the guidance of his father since he was a child. He should¡¯ve had no chance to attend the school in the town, but his third uncle became the mayor of the town. Since the family got rich, it was no longer necessary to run around for survival.


    Yang Chunbo¡¯s parents decided to send him to school with the hope that he might take over his third uncle¡¯s position one day. After all, the uncle had no children, and Chunbo was the next kin to him.


    The reason why Su Li went to school was very clear. Huang¡¯s obsession to make Su Li stand out was much stronger than anything else. Even if the school¡¯s tuition was very expensive, he still did his part.


    What astonished Huang was that instead of getting sick from all his hard work every day, he was getting healthier and healthier, which really confused him.


    After a long time, he gave up finding the answer and was d to see this.


    Yang Chunboughed bitterly at her words and said, ¡°You and I are from the same vige and study here in this town. Now you... have be so beautiful. Even my mother will not me you, in case she sees us.¡±


    Yang Chunbo was as honest as ever, saying everything on his mind.


    Su Li touched the corners of her eyes. In the past seven years, the starlight had continuously refined her body. The scars on her face had long disappeared, leaving only a small piece one at the corner of her eyes. The lotus-shaped imprint in size of broad beans did not affect the look, but added brilliance to her splendid face.


    The others including Huang and the vigers thought this was a scar from her childhood. Only she knew this must have something to do with ck Lotus Ring.


    ¡°If you are not afraid of that, you can follow.¡±


    Su Li said and walked ahead. Yang Chunbo grinned and followed her.


    As the saying went, a young woman could be very different from the little girl she once was. He still remembered that Erya had many injuries on her face and was the ugliest girl in the vige when they were young. Seven yearster, as the scars faded, Su Li became extremely beautiful and lively. Now she was the most beautiful girl in the vige.


    At the age of fourteen, it was almost the age to talk about marriage. His family background was the best in the whole vige. He naturally wanted to marry Su Li as his wife. And when he was a little child, he did not listen to his mother and was kind to Su Li, which must have left Su Li a good impression. The chance for him was bigger and better.


    He and his mother both were rejoicing at this point.


    Yang Chunbo was still wondering on his way home. Soon, Tiehe Vige hove into view. Su Li was standing on the edge of the mountain road, seeing that the smoke had risen from the house roofs. Suddenly she narrowed her eyes, looking to her right, where two wisps of smoke were very different from the cooking smoke and rushed straight through!


    In the midst of the smoke, a young man in blue sword robe and a young woman in red were standing on a cloud-like treasure, flying at a leisurely pace. Both were the best of the best in every aspect.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    The young woman in red sword robe, with a soft sword around her waist, opened her mouth andined, ¡°Master Yuan obviously wanted to avenge us with his power. He sent us to this barren ce to find children with immortaltency. It is nonsense!¡±


    The young man, who appeared to be slightly older than the woman, was blue on his calm face. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t talk bad about the elders. Since Master Yuan had instructed so, he must have his reasons.¡±


    ¡°What a shit!¡±


    The woman became angry, and the dignity she had been struggling to maintain disappeared. She became shrewd, and began to curse,


    ¡°Yuan Shu is just a viin! Based on our cultivation level, we could have been allocated to a second-grade region at least, in worst case, to a third-grade region. But now, Senior Fellow Apprentice, we¡¯ve been sent to a fifth-grade region with no nimbus. If there is a child with immortaltency in this barren ce, it would be odd.¡±


    The young man kept silent, for the junior sister apprentice said what he thought.


    They both came from a small cultivation sect called Huajian Sect. Thousands of years ago, Huajian Sect was an affiliated sect of Yuxu Sect, thergest sect in Jiuzhou Region, and it flourished for a time with the support of its patron.


    After ¡°Bloody ident of Reincarnation¡±, which greatly shocked the cultivation circle, Yuxu Sect was severely crippled, and Huajian Sect could naturally not be spared. 90% of the genius apprentices died. They had to face a lean season.Updates by vi p novel


    In desperation, the headmaster had to only lower the standard for admitting disciples, and reformed drastically.


    In the past, the sects of cultivation had a strict rule to admit disciples. Talent should be put to the first ce to evaluate and character the second. Only those who had aplete spiritual root were eligible to be trained by the sects and could embark the path of cultivation.


    After the reform, Huajian Sect was no longer confined to the spiritual roots. Those who had a little bit of connection with cultivation would be epted and trained, and they were called children with immortaltency.


    Such an act naturally displeased the disciples, who had the spiritual root and felt superior. Even the elders in the sect found it ridiculous!


    Huajian Sect had been in chaos for hundreds of years. Until a child with immortaltency was found to be a genius, the method was epted.


    Even if a lot of cultivation resources could be wasted, if one in a thousand children could reach Zhuji Realm, there would be no loss. Moreover, that genius was far beyond Zhuji Realm!


    Today, thousands of years had passed. Although Huajian Sect was still weak, it was much stronger than it was in those years.


    The young man dissipated those distracting thoughts and stopped thinking about this. Every ten years, the sect would send fifty inherited disciples out to travel for a year. New disciples were widely recruited. Each had to bring back no less than two children with immortaltency, and the more the better. This year, they two were sent out.


    Unfortunately, Master Yuan had taken advantage of this. It was difficult for them to bring back four children with immortaltency within a year. But if they went back empty-handed, their cultivation resources would be cut.


    So, when they left the sect, the young woman was thinking that they would just bring back four kids who looked pleasing if they couldn¡¯t find the real ones. After all, immortaltency was just a statement, which was up to them.


    Originally, he wasn¡¯t willing to deceive his master and others, but... the deadline neared.


    The young man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Yuan Shu, it was your fault. Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Thinking of this, he elerated his flying to Tiehe Vige.

 Chapter 329 - Immortal Latency

    <strong>Chapter 329 Immortal Latency</strong>


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, there is a vige. Let¡¯snd to take a look.¡±


    The junior sister apprentice in red asked when she saw the smoke from Tiehe Vige.


    The young man nodded slightly. Suddenly he felt a sense of peeping and immediately turned his head to set his sights over there.


    It turned out that two ten-year old children happened to see the clouds. The man was relieved and stopped being rmed.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The woman was confused. The young man shook his head and descended towards Tiehe Vige, which was seen by many vigers. The crowd immediately surged and arge number of people ran to the direction where the cloudsnded.


    ¡°Sister Su Li, look at it! That cloud fell from the sky!¡±


    Yang Chunbo, who also saw the scene, eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±


    As he finished the words, he stepped up. Su Li squinted and kept up.


    When they passed the entrance of the vige, they happened to meet a beautifully dressed young girl who had juste out of the vige head¡¯s home. As she saw Yang Chunbo, her eyes suddenly shimmered, and then her delicate face shed a trace of jealousy after seeing Su Li around Yang Chunbo, but she soon recovered as usual and greeted him briskly.


    ¡°Brother Chunbo!¡±


    Yang Chunbo turned to see the girl, and gave a simple smile, shouting, ¡°Huanhuan.¡±


    Hearing Yang Chunbo¡¯s cordial call, Li Yuehuan looked happy slightly and nodded, ¡°I see that both Grandpa and Auntie go to there. Let¡¯s go, too!¡±


    After that, before Yang Chunbo said something, she took a step forward to take up Su Li¡¯s position and pushed his back to go.


    Sensing the tender and soft hands behind him, Yang Chunbo walked involuntarily and felt ufortable, anxiously saying, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for men and women to touch each other. Since you have grown up, this is improper!¡±


    Li Yuehuan rolled her eyes and grunted, ¡°Forget that. Brother Chunbo, let¡¯s go quickly, or we can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Yang Chunbo had no choice but to sigh secretly, and walked forward as Li Yuehuan wished. The old vige head was very prestigious in the town, so, he didn¡¯t want to offend Li Family to let his uncle look him down.


    Seeing that Yang Chunbo was convinced finally, Li Yuehuan was somewhatcent, and then she intentionally turned back to show off to Su Li, muttering, ¡°You can never get your way!¡±


    Seeing this, Su Li was speechless. Actually, she had no interest in it at all.


    The time span of her previous lives added up to a thousand years, and she had long been tempered as hard as an iron stone, so, it was impossible for her to quarrel with Li Yuehuan, a 13 years old girl.


    In this vige, the only one she cared was Huang.


    She raised her head, looked over Li and Yang and to a ce not far away, which was surrounded by a group of vigers in Tiehe Vige.


    There were two traces of pneuma as brilliant as the night lights.


    Perhaps because it was impossible to meet people like them in this remote ce, or they wanted to deter mortals, those two people didn¡¯t converge their pneuma at all.


    ¡°The two are in the beginning hurdle of Zhuji Realm.¡±


    Su Li became slightly serious, and showed a hint of caution in her eyes, but she was not nervous. With such low cultivation, the two came here definitely not for her.


    Even if it was for her, she still had enough ability to kill those two with her present cultivation in one stroke!


    Seeing that Su Li did not get angry but ignored herpletely, Li Yuehuan was so angry. But in front of Yang Chunbo, she would not be ridiculous, so, she could only stand it and nned to get even with herter on.


    At the same time, seeing the figures of the young man and woman after the clouds dispersed, the vigers were so astonished, and then they started pointing and whispering.


    In front of mortals, the woman who was treated like this for the first time suddenly raised her eyebrows and was about to scold and frighten them, but she was stopped by the man. He shook his head and said,


    ¡°It seems that this ce is rarely barbarous, so, you don¡¯t have to mind this.¡±


    The woman suddenly realized that the so-called barbarousnd was a mortal area in which people even did not know what cultivation was. This ce was really remote.


    ¡°Barbarians?! Immature boy, who are you scolding!¡±


    Because the man did not transmit the sound in silence, the vigers certainly heard what they said, and they immediately got angry and stepped forward to crucify him.


    The young man frowned slightly, ¡°What a trouble.¡±


    Although he acted calmly and reasonably, as a cultivator, he was not kind, so, he would not be guilty for killing one or two mortals.


    But at this moment, someone shouted loudly, ¡°The old vige head is here!¡±


    The young man paused his action, and then he saw a grey-haired old man on crutch trembling to him. The old man saluted, saying,Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°You two are extraordinary, and you must be of noble origin, but why do youe to our Tiehe Vige?¡±


    The woman in red snorted and said proudly, ¡°We are inherited disciples of Huajian Sect, a cultivation fraction!¡±


    A cultivation fraction?


    Huajian Sect?


    The old vige head looked nk and couldn¡¯t understand what she said, while Su Li who stood in the crowd blinked lightly.


    She actually had some impression of this sect, and wondered whether its headmaster was still Immortal Hua Yan, who loved flowers and became an immortal through flowers.


    ¡°What cultivation fraction? Would there really be immortals in this world?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t those two be...¡±


    In whispering, everyone thought of the way the two came, which caused their faces in fright. If the two were really immortals, wouldn¡¯t they offend immortals just now?!


    Today people didn¡¯t need to work at the pier, so, Huang came there with sleepy eyes after a full-day sleep. Seeing arge group of people around the river, he stepped forward curiously.


    When he saw the indifferent two young people who were surrounded by vigers, he suddenly changed his expression and tried his best to squeeze into the innermost. He knelt down, and said tremblingly,


    ¡°I, Huang Dashan, wee you two immortals. The mortals in the vige are shallow, so, they don¡¯t know your noble identity. Please have a great deal of forgiving them, and do not get angry!¡±


    The old vige head changed his expression slightly, ¡°Huang, you...¡± He suddenly remembered the crazy words Huang once said. Were all these really true?


    The young man calmed down slightly and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that you have some insight, but those of your vigers don¡¯t seem to believe that. Well...¡±


    With a touch of the ring in his hand, a sh of white light shed through, and then everyone was surprised to find that the young man had a sword in his hand.


    Only Huang panicked and wanted to say something, but it was obviously toote.


    The young man waved his sword indifferently, as a result, one arm of the man, who scolded most fiercely, fell out, with the blood covering with the nearest peasant woman¡¯s face!


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The man was stunned, watching his arm fall on the ground, and the sharp pain suddenly struck, making him scream out.


    The surprise on everyone¡¯s face came to an abrupt end in exchange for fear and panic.


    ¡°My head! Are you okay?!¡±


    Looking at the vigers who were upset, the woman in red looked increasingly impatient, and was about to kill some people to set an example. Huang suddenly had an inspired idea and shouted, ¡°Well done! Please you two immortals don¡¯t be angry. You tell us what you want, and we will try our best to do it for you!¡±


    After being reminded by Huang, the others finally woke up and understood what kind of people they met, so, they all shut up and dared not speak. Even the man with his arm cut off underwent the pain with a pale face, daring not to make a sound.


    The old vige head also got together, swallowed, and said with horror, ¡°As Huang said, all people of Tiehe Vige are willing to work for you!¡±Updates by vi p novel


    The young man looked at Huang with some interest, saying unabashedly, ¡°Good eyesight, but it is a pity that you are old, otherwise I would like to take you up the mountain to be a handyman.¡±


    Huang lowered his head and instantly said, ¡°Thanks for your appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, it¡¯s important to do our business.¡±


    The woman in red reminded and her fingers were removed from the ring. Huang was relieved when he saw this.


    Hearing this, the young man stopped, and his eyes fell on the old vige head, ¡°It is your blessing for us toe. Huajian Sect epts new disciples every ten years. All of you, now find the children under the age of sixteen in the vige, so that each of us can take two to the sect to ask for the way to be immortal!¡±


    After hearing it, the old vige head was confused, ¡°You mean that the children in our vige will be immortals like you?¡±


    The woman smiled proudly and interjected, ¡°Of course! As the third inherited disciple, how could he deceive you? Hurry up!¡±


    As soon as her words came out, all the people who had children showed great joy. Before the old vige head ordered something, they went home to call the children, and even the man whose arm was cut off ran fast!


    Since this was a chance to be an immortal, no one would like to miss it!


    The woman showed some pride of being a cultivator, while the man who used to see this scene did not change his expression and looked at the children present who had longing looks.


    Almost at a nce, the young man saw Su Li. Although ck Lotus Ring covered her cultivation, her appearance was naturally more charming than ordinary mortals. In addition, the lotus-shaped mark on the corner of her eyebrows made her stand out among many farm children.


    ¡°Lotus-shaped birthmark? This girl had some connection to Huajian Sect. I can have an excuse even in front of Master Yuan.¡±


    Thinking of this, the young man became gentle, waved to Su Li, and said slowly, ¡°You,e to me.¡±


    Huang nced over, and he was not surprised to find it was Su Li, but there was inevitably a trace of bitterness in his heart. If Su Li joined the sect, he was afraid there would be no chance to meet her again in this life.


    Su Li was slightly vignt, but she pretended to be naive and innocent. She walked to the young man obediently. When the young man saw the book bag she was carrying, he became friendlier. He smiled,


    ¡°You can read. It¡¯s better, for it¡¯s easier to teach... What¡¯s your name, and who are your parents?¡±


    Facing the man¡¯s question, Su Li didn¡¯t answer, but turned her head to look at Huang.


    As Huang remembered the origin of Su Li¡¯s name, his face changed instantly.

 Chapter 330 - Selecting Children

    <h4>Chapter 330 Selecting Children</h4>


    Although Su Li¡¯s move seemed to be quite powerless, because of her age, the young man took it as unworldly innocence and had no intention to me her.


    He followed Su Li¡¯s eyesight and fell on Huang. He became gentler, ¡°So she is your granddaughter?¡±


    With the sudden sweat on his forehead, Huang bowed his head and said in courtesy, ¡°Erya was originally from Su Family at the eastern vige. After her father died, she was alone, so I kept her as apanion, and it has already been seven years.¡±


    After the young man heard that, his will of taking her away became stronger.


    In that case, after the death of Huang, Su Li would have no worries and be not stained with the mortal world. Since she had such a connection with cultivation, there would be no trouble in taking her to the sect.


    ¡°Okay, I already know that. Your granddaughter is indeed destined for cultivation, so I will take her back as one of my selected children with immortaltency. I will cultivate her carefully.¡±


    As the young man said this, he frowned, for he didn¡¯t want to ask Su Li¡¯s name for a second time.


    When Huang saw this, he said boldly but decisively, ¡°Please forgive me! At that time, Erya did not have an official name, and I don¡¯t ept education, so I boldly use a famous figure¡¯s name to change her fate, while this name can¡¯t be said in front of you!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The young man raised his eyebrows, and the woman in red couldn¡¯t help but say something. She looked at Su Li who was overcautious and then mocked,


    ¡°A famous figure? Old man, the big man in your eyes may be even an ant for us.¡±


    Huang smiled bitterly, hesitantly saying, ¡°Erya, is called...¡±


    The woman got impatient immediately when she saw that he was still hesitating.


    Li Yuehuan, who was standing next to Yang Chunbo, seemed to understand that this was a good opportunity to stop Su Li from being immortal, so she immediately shouted, ¡°Su Li! Her name is Su Li!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the man and the woman in red changed their face greatly.


    Wasn¡¯t this name... of the one from Yuxu Sect...


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you must never take her back to the sect!¡±


    The woman in red raised her eyebrows and immediately stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the rtionship between the headmaster and Su... and that person. If she knows that someone dares to use this name, and even is brought by us into the sect for cultivation, she will be furious and maybe we will all be involved!¡±


    After the woman in red finished speaking, her face suddenly looked dreadful. If it was known that she said that person was an ant, wouldn¡¯t it...


    Thinking of this, the woman in red raised her head and stared at Li Yuehuan with a sharp gaze. Li Yuehuan was so scared that her face was pale, leaning herself against Yang Chunbo.


    However, she felt a sense of joy in her heart, because she didn¡¯t expect that speaking Su Li¡¯s name out would really make her lose the chance to be an immortal.


    As a result, wouldn¡¯t she have more chance?


    Yang Chunbo was helpless and looked at the old vige head for help, but the old vige head was standing beside obediently, daring not to move, for fear of offending the immortals.


    The young man stood aside and frowned. Apparently, he couldn¡¯t make a final decision for considering what his junior sister apprentice said.


    At this time, the vigers in Tiehe Vige came with their children, so the young man was slightly recovered and temporarily put Su Li aside, carefully selecting the children.


    The woman in red also withdrew her gaze for the time and selected the children with her senior fellow apprentice.


    The test of spiritual root could only be carried out in the sect. Therefore, the two who went out to receive disciples for their sect could only choose the children from their appearance.


    Whoever looked good would get the chance to have a better fate.


    While quietly watching the two remove those with ordinary looks on one side and their parents be full of resentment and loss, Su Li thought about something in her heart.


    There was no fairness in the world.


    People were born unequally. Some people were born to be the heirs of the headmasters who had noble identities and inexhaustible resources for cultivation, while others were born in poor families who hadn¡¯t necessarily have a good end though they worked hard in their whole life.


    Therefore, some people said that one must ept his fate.


    Su Li slightly narrowed her eyes. Over these years, she had learned the events that happened millennium years ago intermittently from Huang. Although there were many ambiguities, she also spected many things.


    The broken mirror must inevitably be rted to the old beggar, and the number of cultivators who died due to the broken mirror was over 100,000. This number far exceeded the number of cultivators in Jiuzhou Region who entered the illusion.


    She remembered that the sect genius who entered Reincarnation Mirror with her at that time hadn¡¯t reach a thousand, but the number she heard now was actually expanded by a hundredfold!


    ¡°Other regions were also involved, even... the entire Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Su Li suddenly understood something, for this conclusion was not difficult to guess.


    No matter whether it was Ling Li or Fang Yuan, or even Qu Qingning, they were not people in Jiuzhou Region, otherwise she could have some memories.


    For the entire Qingshui Circle, her death seemed insignificant, and even Yuxu Sect was only a pawn.


    Turned on Reincarnation Mirror and then died. That was... her life!


    All kinds ofplicated thoughts struck her mind, and suddenly Su Li gave birth to another thought. When this thought first appeared, it was like a bone maggot in the heart, which couldn¡¯t go away anymore.


    Although Reincarnation Mirror was the ancient treasure of the world, after all, she was the only one who inherited the secret opening method, and even the old beggar said that she was the half master of Reincarnation Mirror.


    If she didn¡¯t open Reincarnation Mirror for Yuxu Sect in the past, maybe she was now a powerful cultivator in the free world, and even be one of the top masters with the right to decide things in Qingshui Circle with the help of Reincarnation Mirror!


    But at the end she still... cared about her master and the sect that she had been in for nine hundred years, so she opened Reincarnation Mirror resolutely based on her body.


    One wrong step, all lost!


    She made the decision, just like sending a te of fish to a group of robbers. From then on, she was on the chopping block, letting all the forces of Qingshui Circle eat her and send countless pawns to plunder everything that should belong to her!


    Would Ling Li and Fang Yuan... be also the pawns deliberately arranged by those masters?


    Su Li clenched her fists hidden in her sleeves gradually, with her lips pale and her eyes darkened, and finally... she suddenly looked rxed.


    She did not want to think about the answer.


    When she re-cultivated to a certain level, all the truth would be revealed naturally, and then... she would be ready to ept the cruelty.


    After a moment of her recovery, the two of Huajian Sect finally checked the dozens of eligible children in Tiehe Vige. Finally, the young man chose Yang Chunbo who had epted education, while couldn¡¯t make the decision for another candidate yet.


    The woman in red picked two boys who looked rather intelligent, and did not look at Li Yuehuan who was so longing, for she didn¡¯t like to take the one who was too jealous with her.


    The young man nced at Su Li who lowered her head and wondered something, and then finally fell on Li Yuehuan. Thetter immediately tightened her body, straining the disordered hair in her ears nervously, with a trace of fear in a panic. She looked so pathetic that other teenagers in the vige secretly swallowed.


    But the young man showed a cold face. Climbing all the way from a disciple of Waimen Branch to an inherited disciple, he didn¡¯t know how many young girls wanted to climb onto his bed. Li Yuehuan looked like the same as those mean women, which made him lose interest.


    Sighing secretly, the young man finally fell on Su Li.


    If he didn¡¯t see Su Li before, he wouldn¡¯t have such a high demand for children with immortaltency. It was like tasting delicious food. Once the most delicious food was put first, other food would be insipid and tasteless.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine to have some troubles, and it may be not trouble but...¡±


    The young man pondered this in his heart, and finally beckoned to Su Li and said, ¡°Come here and follow me.¡±


    Su Li was stunned in that she didn¡¯t expect that the young man would choose her even disregarding her name. Although she felt weird, she still approached the young man obediently and bowed her head silently.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    The woman in red got anxious immediately, but before she could speak something, the young man waved and interrupted her, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, and I have my own discretion in this matter.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and asked, ¡°Su Li, your name would cause many troubles, so I will give you a new name. Do you mind?¡±


    Su Li suddenly understood his n.


    Huang became excited after hearing it, and he felt that this method was very good, but Su Li didn¡¯t respond. He became anxious and urged in a low voice, ¡°Li, promise!¡±


    Although after Su Li entered the sect, he might never see her again in this life, as a grandfather, who didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to have a better life?


    Knowing his concern and eagerness from his words, Su Li was moved slightly. She nodded and said, ¡°Please give me the name, your immortal.¡±


    In such a situation, there was no way for her to refuse. If she really refused, she would probably lose the chance to join the sect and even be killed by the young man if he was mean.


    In that case, she must have to reveal the true cultivation as resistance, and even if she killed the people who knew it, she would certainly attract the attention of Huajian Sect, then... Yuxu Sect and even more people.


    She couldn¡¯t bear such consequences now.


    The young man was of course unclear that Su Li thought so much in just a few seconds, and he even didn¡¯t know that he would be killed almost. When he saw Su Li¡¯s ingenious behaviors and her pure pneuma, which made him feel veryfortable, there was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth,


    ¡°It¡¯s so good. Since you are willing, I must give you a name carefully. On the way back to the sect, I will tell you. If you seed in your cultivation in the future, you can change it back to your original name.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, your immortal.¡±


    Su Li saluted respectfully, but she knew that thetter part of the man¡¯s words waspletely polite words. If she changed her name without reaching the level of him, she would cause his unhappiness.


    The young man told his junior sister apprentice and the other three not to reveal Su Li¡¯s real name, then let the four children bid farewells with their families, and finally took the two children away by using the clouds with his junior sister apprentice.

 Chapter 331 - Testing of Spiritual Root

    <h4>Chapter 331 Testing of Spiritual Root</h4>


    Driven by the young man and woman, the cloud-shaped magic treasure flew very fast. Half a day passed, the fear and sadness of Yang Chunbo and the other children except Su Li faded away, and only excitement and novelty were left. Frightened by the young man, however, they behaved themselves.


    ncing at the young man who was concentrating on flying, Su Li showed a faint expression.


    Before leaving, Huang took her hands and said a lot.


    ¡°My dear, you have to keep in mind that the cultivation sect has never been a ce of goodness. When I was in Yuxu Sect back then, I saw many handyman disciples died, even the official disciples of Waimen Branch lived cautiously. They were afraid of losing their lives, too. After joining the sect, remember to be careful with everything and do not act recklessly or offend others. You are a girl who knows her way around. s...¡±


    It was obvious that Huang was worried about her. He still had many words to say, but there was no time left for him.


    Su Li did not give Huang a promise. Huajian Sect was not out of her capability to control, but not everything was predictable. She was not able to secure herself when living another life in the illusion, not to mention now.


    After a while, Su Li lifted her head and, like Yang Chunbo and the others, looked towards the mountains not far below the clouds, where... she could vaguely feel a hint of familiarity.


    This should be the entrance of Huajian Sect.


    Soon afterwards, the young man and the woman controlled the magic treasure to descend simultaneously. After passing through the heavy fog, the mountains surrounded by clouds came into view. Completely different from the outside world, it looked like a beautiful spring day, with birds singing and flowers giving forth their fragrance.


    asionally, white cranes could be seen flying up from a peak of the mountains in a graceful and elegant posture. It was really a fairnd.


    Several children opened their eyes wide out of surprise.


    ¡°What a beautiful ce here!¡±


    ¡°Is this where the immortals live?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Yang Chunbo opened his mouth wide, and he never thought that there would be such beautiful mountains in the world.


    Su Li pretended to be astonished that she had never seen this before, but she was secretly shocked. On the way through the fog, she could feel the defensive matrix of Huajian Sect had been turned to the second stack!


    Back then, she became the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, not only because of her great cultivation and super battle power, but also because she was a master in matrix deployment!


    When Hua Yan established her own sect, as a close friend, Su Li presented her Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix as a congrattory gift, which, as its name implied, was divided into three stacks.


    The first one was to open only the illusionary matrix and the low-level protective matrix, which could be maintained by consuming the lowest-grade spiritual stones. The second stack was to start a part of the killing matrix additionally, which had to be sustained by consuming low-grade spiritual stones. It would only be turned on when the sect was under threat.


    As for the third stack, it required the consumption of precious top-grade spiritual stones to enhance the power of the matrix drastically... Being a small sect, Huajian Sect possessed not enough middle-grade spiritual stones, not to mention the top-grade spiritual stones. If the third stack of the matrix was turned on, it meant Huajian Sect was not far from its extinction.


    Huajian Sect seemed to be so peaceful, and could have spare time to send disciples for recruitment, but why did they turn the matrix to the second stack?


    Although she was full of questions, this obviously did not be the part of those she should ask. So, she had to keep it in her heart and left it for the future.


    Not long after, the young man and the woman took Su Li and the others tond on an open square at the top of a mountain. Someone saw themnding and hurried over immediately.


    Meanwhile, the young man exined, ¡°There are four mountain peaks at Huajian Sect. The headmaster lives on Baihua Mount and there are not many disciples. The disciples of Neimen Branch live on Fujian Mount and Danxia Mount. All the disciples of Waimen Branch stay on this mount, Qinghua Mount.¡±


    After that, he turned to Su Li and said, ¡°In the future, your name will be Su Yue.¡±


    Su Li was slightly startled, thinking of the figure in Reincarnation Mirror, and she nodded. She didn¡¯t dislike the name.


    The real Su Yue should live very well in Qingshui Circle. If fate would make them re-meet... she would not mind.


    After hearing the words of the young man, the woman smiled slightly and thought to herself, ¡°Feng (wind), Hua (flower), Xue (snow) and Yue (moon), how romantic. Two maids of Senior Fellow Apprentice Han Feng have coincidently Hua and Xue in their names. Yue in this girl¡¯s new name muste from here.¡±


    As they spoke with each other, two middle-aged men wearing cyan robes came quickly. In the stunned eyes of Yang Chunbo and others, they saluted the young man and woman respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Han and Master Ruan!¡±


    Han Feng nodded slightly, ncing at the children who were full of surprises, and he didn¡¯t exin anything. He told the middle-aged men in cyan, ¡°Take them to the testing stone, and I will be there afterwards.¡±


    In the admiring nces of the men in cyan, Han Feng and the woman with Ruan as her family name drifted away.


    After a long time, the older middle-aged man in cyan withdrew his gaze, and said calmly, ¡°Come with me. You may have many questions now, but it does not matter. If you stay in the sect long enough, you will understand everything. Now,e with me.¡±


    Yang Chunbo and others did not dare to make a mistake, and immediately followed him. Su Li deliberately fell behind and walked at the end of the group.


    When they arrived at a wide square on the mountainside, the two middle-aged men in cyan stopped. Yang Chunbo and others were surprised to find that there were already more than 100 children besides them, aged between ten and sixteen. Many of them were finely dressed. Obviously, they came from noble families.


    The middle-aged men in cyan left after sending them there. Without the supervision of adults, the children immediately chatted in groups.


    ¡°Sister Su... Su Yue, as for the testing stone the man mentioned just now, have you ever heard of it?¡±


    Yang Chunbo broke out in a cold sweat, for he almost called her real name out.


    The other two boys were pale, being too scared to speak a word. Such a big spectacle was beyond their imagination.


    Su Li shook her head and said nothing. Yang Chunbo just thought she was nervous either, so he stayed aside.


    Su Li looked at the ck stone stele in the form of a square, which was as high as a person and had a shine.


    It was the testing stone, a low-level magic treasure specially used to test the spiritual root. It could test spiritual roots up to the middle grade. The nimbus in the mountain upied by Huajian Sect was not abundant, so they would be appreciative of finding a disciple with a whole spiritual root in the nearby area. They probably had never thought of finding someone with middle-grade spiritual root.


    The principle of the testing stone was very simple. As long as one¡¯s inner spiritual power resonated with the stone, it could distinguish the quality of his spiritual root ording to the degree of resonance.


    There was no spiritual power in the mortal¡¯s body. The easiest and fastest way for many sects to select disciples from the mortal world was to rely on the resonance between the spiritual root and the stone.


    Thinking of this, Su Li made her eyes flickered lightly. She had now reached the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm, and she could produce spiritual whirlwinds inside her body. She could even imitate the resonance of the super-grade spiritual root if she wanted to. What¡¯s more, she had a body of evil ghost, even naturalw would feel terrified by her talent. Using the testing stone to categorize the spiritual roots was too rudimentary for her.


    Now, the only thing that embarrassed her was which level of spiritual roots she should revealed.


    Certainly, she could set up no resonance with the testing stone at all, making her be one of the handyman disciples in Huajian Sect. But if she wanted to rebuild her cultivation as soon as possible, the resources to cultivate would be inevitable, but only formal disciples could have the opportunity to get the resources.


    Moreover, handyman disciples had no human rights in the sect, and no one would care if they were arbitrarily ughtered. Even if she wanted to re-practice quietly, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Suddenly, there was a p among the children. Su Li looked at the direction the loudest voice came from. It turned out that two new children were approaching, including a boy and a girl. They were well dressed in gold, and behaved with great dignity like prince and princess. The others had a sense of inferiority when seeing them.


    The boy in gold was arrogant and nced over the crowd. A faint sneer crossed his childish fair face. He thought he was different from those poor and lowly people. However, his father asked him to join this test in the same venue with this group of garbage. It was disgusting!


    ¡°Okay, I just send you here. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±


    The woman, who brought the two in gold here, said that indifferently. The pride on the boy¡¯s face weakened a little and he bowed to her, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Senior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    Eldest Senior Sister Apprentice?


    Hearing this, the woman grinned slightly and left without saying anything.


    Shortly after she left, the boy in golden suit was surrounded by many boys.


    Ganging up to survive just began from the moment they barely joined the sect.


    ¡°Shall we go over?¡±


    In the small group from Tiehe Vige, one of the rest two boys couldn¡¯t help asking. Su Li vaguely remembered his name as Chen Hu, and the other boy Wang Ci immediately turned to Yang Chunbo.


    Yang Chunbo looked hesitated, and nced at Su Li, but Su Li didn¡¯t move. Then he sighed and did not move either.


    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t go, I will go!¡±


    Chen Hu looked at the boy in gold, shing his longing in his eyes, and pulled Wang Ci next to him. Wang Ci felt hesitated, but he could see the children around that boy were getting more. There was almost no ce left. He finally couldn¡¯t resist and left with Chen Hu.


    ¡°Erya...¡±


    Yang Chunbo was getting slightly anxious, but he didn¡¯t follow, because he couldn¡¯t leave Su Li alone. Su Li sighed. For the sake of the ring of Reincarnation Mirror, she said, ¡°Wait on. It¡¯s... too early to choose.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Yang Chunbo was stunned. He was confusedly looking at Su Li.


    Was this the same Erya he used to know? This one seemed to be different...


    He had too little experience. Except the word ¡°different¡±, no other specific word came to him to describe it. He just got the feeling that he should listen to Su Li.


    Just at this moment, a loud voice, like a thunder, suddenly burst out over the venue, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    A bunch of children, who huddled together, got into a panic, and many children were trampled and got injured.


    Seeing this scene, the middle-aged man in ck descending from the air frowned seriously, and waved at the stewards in cyan beside him. He reprimanded, ¡°A group of good-for-nothings, for you can¡¯t keep the children in order. Move! If one kid died, I will make you responsible for it.¡±

 Chapter 332 - A Complete Spiritual Root

    <h4>Chapter 332 A Complete Spiritual Root</h4>


    The cyan-clothed stewards, with their faces slightly changed, rushed down to save several seriously injured children who would be trampled to death, including Chen Hu. At the moment, his face was covered with blood and he was crying. Even if he survived, he would suffer facial muttions.


    Wang Ci got some minor injuries, but he was much betterpared to Chen Hu.


    Yang Chunbo¡¯s heart still fluttered with fear, as he watched what happened there. He felt lucky to hear Su Li¡¯s advice, otherwise he could be the one lying down there like Chen Hu.


    Thinking about this, he subconsciously nced at Su Li beside him, but found that she didn¡¯t show any expression on her face when she saw such a bloody scene.


    Yang Chunbo became more and more confused. Was this the same girl he used to know, the one who didn¡¯t even dare to kill a chicken?


    At this moment, the old man in cknded finally. He looked around sternly. All the children were frightened and became quiet immediately.


    The old man coughed lightly and said loudly, ¡°Little guys, I am the elder of Waimen Branch, and responsible for testing your spiritual roots. Nowe over, line up and ept the test one by one. Yingke, keep an eye on them. Expel whoever is noisy from the sect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The middle-aged man in cyan, who had brought Su Li and the others to the square before, came forward and then began to line up the group in order with the help of other stewards behind him.


    Su Li and Yang Chunbo were ced in the middle of the line. Su Li looked around the line and immediately found that the boy in gold was at the foremost position.


    But now, the golden-robed boy stood there with his hair disheveled, and he looked very unpleasant, for he almost got injured in the mess just before.


    In contrast, the golden-robed girl remained the same. Her gaze was still timid and without the arrogant look of the boy in gold.


    The ck-clothed old man walked up to the stone stele, with his palm pressed onto the surface of the stone. The entire surface of the stone faintly lit up and dulled down again.


    He nodded after seeing this. He turned around and said in a cold voice, ¡°The first one,e to me.¡±


    The golden-robed boy¡¯s manner carried a hint of respect, but not much of nervousness. His royal family was rted to the cultivation world, so it was not difficult for him to find an inferior testing stone in advance to have a test.


    ¡°ce your hands on the stone, rx yourself and feel it with all your heart.¡±


    Under the guidance of the ck-clothed old man, the boy in gold gradually got rxed, and at the same time the stone surface was flooded with a golden glow. The color was very dull to be seen, if a man did not look very carefully. The old man quickly became gentle and praised,


    ¡°Sixty percent of gold-typed spiritual root, not bad. It is enough for you to be a disciple of Neimen Branch. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The golden-clothed boy became slightly pleased after hearing this and hastily made a bow with his hands folded in front. He replied, ¡°My name is Jin Wei!¡±


    The old man in ck nodded and smiled lightly, ¡°Jincheng Royal Family sent a good candidate.¡±


    Hearing the praise from the elder, Jin Wei showed his arrogance again, which he just hid before the test. He stood beside the stewards and looked at the children still in the queue, having no try to hide his pride at all.


    The second one is Jin Wei¡¯s sister, Jin Ying.


    She obviously did not have a high status in the royal family, so she certainly had not tested her spiritual root in advance. She looked rather apprehensive. The reason why she coulde with Jin Wei was just that Jin Wei liked her very much.


    Following the instruction of the elder, she put her tender palm on the stone. The testing stone was instantly lit up with ayer of golden light. The light was surprisingly a little bit higher than Jin Wei¡¯s.


    ¡°Eighty percent of gold-typed spiritual root, excellent!¡±


    The elder¡¯s gaze shone brightly, and he even didn¡¯t hide his excitement, looking at Jin Ying as if he had found a treasure. He asked, ¡°Little girl, what is your name?¡±


    His tone, was clearly gentler than that before when he spoke to Jin Wei.


    ¡°My... my name is Jin Ying.¡±


    Jin Ying said timidly, but her bright, big eyes could not hide her joy. She was not a fool, although she did not understand what eighty percent of gold-typed spiritual root meant, one thing was certain, which is that her future in Huajian Sect was bound to be more splendid than that of her brother!


    ¡°Jin Ying... a great name! Ying, just stay right next to me.¡±


    Said the old man. Then he turned to a steward and instructed, ¡°Inform the heads quickly!¡±


    The elder had a reckoning in his heart. A disciple with eighty percent of spiritual root was worthy the fight among the elders of Neimen Branch. Their Qinghua Mount was called Waimen Mount, just because they had not enough geniuses in the young generation.


    Decades ago, Li Guang¡¯s Fujian Mount was called Waimen Mount, but that old boy was lucky enough to get a child with immortaltency and the acquired physique of sword. Now, that disciple had joined Yuxu Sect and was no longer in Huajian Sect. But as long as that person was still alive, Fujian Mount would never be the Waimen Mount!


    This history naturally made all the heads in Huajian Sect pay more attention to recruit children with immortaltency. Whenever an outstanding child with immortaltency appeared, there would certainly be a scramble!


    Just as the elder instructed, a few disciples of Waimen Branch, who were watching the test outside, retreated quietly. But they were leaving for the other two mounts of Neimen Branch!


    ¡°Well, the test continues.¡±


    The elder calmed down for a moment. He realized that the test had just begun, so he set about restoring the order.


    After all, the elites like the two from Jincheng Royal Family were rare. The next dozens of children could not resonate with the testing stone.


    Without a spiritual root, they had only two ways out. One was to keep staying in Waimen Mount as a handyman disciple to seek a glimmer of an immortal opportunity, while the other was to go back to their homes and live on as mortals.


    It was easy to live on as a mortal, if a man never saw the cultivation world. Now, since these children hade to a ce like Huajian Sect, and saw the immortals who could fly in the sky, no one was willing to go back to his home and live out his life as a mortal.


    Therefore, those without spiritual roots, just like Huang back then, chose to start as a handyman disciple at Qinghua Mount, with a bit of luck or hope stayed in their hearts.


    The elder was getting disappointed, and lost his interest to test the rest children by himself. Another steward took over, while he sat beside Jin Ying and made small talks. Jin Wei, who was standing beside alone, was embarrassed. He had ever anticipated that his sister he had brought as his concubine could have a better talent than him!


    The very thought that he would not be able to hog Jin Ying for himself in the future and likely have topete with others to win her heart, made him ufortable.


    As the test was carried out halfway, Su Li suddenly raised her head and looked at the sky. But then she quickly lowered her head.


    No one had noticed this except Yang Chunbo, who was watching Su Li all the time.


    He looked up at the crystal-clear sky, too. Before he could ask her about what she was looking, suddenly...


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The fierce wind howled from the sky, which blew the children down. Yang Chunbo, who was facing the wind direction, could not even open his eyes.


    After the gale disappeared, three silhouettes appeared in the square. The elder groaned inwardly when he saw them. How did these threee together?


    While he was thinking about it, he went up to greet them, ¡°Greetings, Senior Fellow Apprentice Li and Senior Sister Apprentice Wang and Mount Head!¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator who stood on the left, called by the elder as the mount head, snorted. He only looked easy when he saw the elder was holding the hand of Jin Ying. He turned to the other two and said,


    ¡°You two, it¡¯s not easy for my Qinghua Mount to encounter an outstanding genius. Please do notpete with me, okay?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator was obviously Yuan Shu, Head of Qinghua Mount.


    Among the other two, the thin one, who wore a long ck coat and carried a long sword on his back, was Han Feng¡¯s master, Head of Fujian Mount. He was the one who had discovered the genius with the acquired physique of sword before.


    Li Guang was his name!


    The other female practitioner, wearing a light ink-colored dress, was Head of Danxia Mount, Wang Yu.


    Wang Yu smiled at Jin Ying, who was as beautiful as a porcin doll, and retorted, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, this is not right. Since Jin Ying is just a little girl, it is inconvenient for her to live with your guys. Besides, you have quite a few female disciples. If she does note to my Danxia Mount, she will miss her best opportunity. Senior Fellow Apprentice, for her sake, let me take her back. I will personally teach her and train her to be a great practitioner!¡±


    Yuan Shu secretly cursed in his heart, but kept smiling and shook his head,


    ¡°Impossible. Although there are many female disciples on your Qinghua Mount, male disciples there grow sturdily as well, don¡¯t they? The sexual difference is irrelevant. In the worst case, I will send her to the main peak.¡±


    The smile on Wang Yu¡¯s face immediately diminished. This old fox was troublesome, but she wasn¡¯t easy to be convinced either.


    She turned to the innocent Jin Ying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this girl to decide which peak she likes to go? What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Yuan Shu was slightly startled. He had no idea of Wang Yu¡¯s n, but his junior fellow apprentice had talked with Jin Ying for a while just now, so he was about to agree with her.


    Just then, the stewards screamed out of surprise.


    The testing stone suddenly glimmered a rather intense blue light, stronger than that of Jin Ying!


    This attracted everyone¡¯s attention. All the eyes focused on Yang Chunbo by the stone, who was bewildered by those attention.


    Aplete spiritual root!


    The three heads were overjoyed after they realized, rushing to Yang Chunbo!


    ¡°You have a name?¡±


    Li Guang held back his anxiety. His face that never smiled, squeezed out a gentle smile. Seeing this, Han Feng, who had arrived with Li Guang, hurriedly stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Master, his name is Yang Chunbo. I brought him up to the mountain!¡±


    Yang Chunbo, a teenager born in a barrennd, surprisingly had aplete water-typed spiritual root.


    Han Feng¡¯s heart was full of surprise, for it waspletely unexpected!


    So, he would certainly get a great reward from his master. Moreover, he had also forged a good bond with Yang Chunbo.


    ¡°My name is Han Feng, and you can call me Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice in the future.¡±


    Yang Chunbo was totally confused. Seeing that, the young man looked at him smilingly and told him his name. He didn¡¯t even glimpse Su Li, his former favorite.


    ¡°Young man, will you join me to practice?¡±


    Li Guang jumped at asking him. The faces of Yuan Shu and Wang Yu changed and they came up to stop him constantly, ¡°Junior (Senior) Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, it¡¯s unkindly and unfair to do that. Although he was brought here by your disciple, it should be his call to choose where he likes to practice.¡±

 Chapter 333 - Danxia Mount

    <h4>Chapter 333 Danxia Mount</h4>


    For a minute, the three practitioners in Jindan Realm with high position argued for Yang Chunbo in front of many disciples. It seemed that they could not stop within an hour.


    The stewards of Waimen Branch and the disciples from various peaks were all envious or jealous. Unsurprisingly, Yang Chunbo would be the most outstanding one among those children. For at least ten years, Yang Chunbo would get the highest level of cultivation in the sect.


    He might spend no more than ten years to be a cultivator in Zhuji Realm after quickly passing Lanqi Realm from a mortal!


    ¡°People have different fates...¡±


    The steward in charge of testing spiritual root sighed and then beckoned to Su Li, who was standing in the next position, to let here to be tested.


    Su Li took back her sight from Yang Chunbo andposed herself, walking towards the testing stone. She was so surprised that Yang Chunbo was a genius in cultivation.


    However, Su Li took everything for granted when she recalled that Yang Chunbo could find the parts of Reincarnation Mirror in Tiehe River which was half-dry.


    It seemed that Yang Chunbo was lucky in cultivation.


    As she was wondering, the steward had asked her to put her little hand on the testing stone. Upon the contact, a cold pneuma immediately prated into her body from her palm, traversing continuously in the meridians and the pubic region to find the spiritual root that could resonate with it.


    Su Li closed her eyes slightly, splitting her spiritual power into a thread, and then splitting it into one tenth of the thickness. She hesitated for a moment, and then removed one tenth from it to meet with that pneuma.


    The steward stared at the testing stone. When he saw it having no response, he was about to impatiently rush Su Li to the failed side.


    Suddenly.


    The testing stone burst out of a bit of red halo. Although it was not aplete spiritual root, it obviously had exceeded 60% of spiritual root and reached 70% of it from the brightness.


    The quality of the children with immortaltency this year seemed to be shockingly high!


    The steward was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the testing stone was in slow response, he still showed ttery and sent Su Li to the three mount heads.


    This little girl was more gifted than Jin Ying and ranked second among these children with immortaltency. She would definitely be epted by one of the heads.


    ¡°Good! I didn¡¯t expect that there could be four good children with more than 50% of spiritual root among them, and this kid...¡±


    Looking at the four innocent children, Li Guang was so happy for the sect. Over these years, his senior sister apprentice in charge of the sect was really painstaking for strengthening the sect and even her cultivation was affected. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be...


    Thinking of this, Li Guang was a bit sad. Although the sadness soon dissipated, Su Li still noticed it.


    ¡°It seemed that Huajian Sect was really in trouble.¡±


    She lowered her head and stood beside Jin Ying, wondering something.


    Showing 70% of spiritual root waspletely an ident.


    She did not want to be noticed by any practitioner in Jindan Realm until herbat capability could reach the level of that in her previous life.


    But things were unsatisfactory.


    After reincarnation, she knew the power of the body of evil ghost, but she had no idea about how powerful it was. She only wanted to show 50% or less of spiritual root, but she hadn¡¯t expected that the spiritual power which had been reduced to 1% still made the testing stone show 70% of resonation.


    It should be known that when she was the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, she was the most talented one with 120% of heaven-typed spiritual root. However, if she with the cultivation in the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm reduced the spiritual power to 1% to resonate with the testing stone, perhaps even 20% of spiritual root would not be showed.


    Was her talent for cultivation seven times than that of herst life?


    Thinking of this, Su Li frowned, because with seven times of heaven-typed spiritual root, she would reach at most the level of the top talent with inborn physique of cultivation in the cultivation circle.


    However, the inborn physique of cultivation would not be regarded as a thorn by naturalw. If the body of evil ghost was at the same level as the inborn physique of cultivation, then she would lose too much.


    Jin Ying, standing beside Su Li, curiously looked at her whose face was a bit dull, and worried that this sister was not very easy to get along with.


    Soon, the sun was setting.


    The spiritual root test, whichsted for a day, also came to an end and none of them could show more than 50% of spiritual root after Su Li.


    The controversy among the three mount heads finally came to an end after hearing the specific arrangements of the headmaster.


    Yang Chunbo finally joined Li Guang¡¯s Fujian Mount, while Su Li and Jin Ying belonged to the disciples of Wang Yu in Danxia Mount, and Jin Wei, the worst talent among the four, became a disciple of Yuan Shu.


    Li Guang and Wang Yu were very satisfied with this result. On the contrary, Yuan Shu was so gloomy. As a result, Jin Wei, who was behind him, tensed up, but his heart was filled with madness and hatred!


    This should not be like this!


    He thought that he was the first genius in Jincheng Dynasty!


    There must be something wrong. Why should the poor boy and the two mean maids be able to enter Neimen Branch to practice, while he joined the worst Waimen Mount!


    The great drop made Jin Cheng feel extremely depressed, so he hated the three and even the whole sect!


    ¡°Headmaster was too entric, and I must seek a statement about this matter!¡±


    Yuan Shu snorted and flew away, even not taking Jin Wei. Finally, the old man in ck took him away from the testing site.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, too.¡±


    Watching the indignant back disappear, Wang Yu looked serious, holding Su Li and Jin Ying with her hands respectively, and then she flew away with a smile.


    ¡°Master, Sister Su... Su Yue and I lived in the same vige.¡±


    Yang Chunbo said so reluctantly after seeing Su Li disappear into the sky. Li Guang couldn¡¯t helpughing, and touched Yang Chunbo¡¯s forehead kindly.


    ¡°Poor boy, when you reach Zhuji Realm, you can control the flying sword to Danxia Mount whenever you want. Practice it hard!¡±


    Yang Chunbo¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. He was full of motivation, and secretly thought to himself, ¡°Sister Su Li, I must be the practitioner in Zhuji Realm as my master said, so that I can keep protecting you!¡±


    Li Guang was old and clever, so he could know what Yang Chunbo was thinking, and he nodded causally.


    Yang Chunbo was a good boy faithful to friends, so he wouldn¡¯t be an ungrateful person as long as he cultivated him well. But Su Yue... had only 70% of spiritual root. Despite their fiercepetition, she with such a physique could not even join the sect a few hundred years ago.


    Without aplete spiritual root, her life was already doomed, and it was impossible for her to break Zhuji Realm and reach Jindan Realm, while Yang Chunbo would definitely be an immortal in Jindan Realm if where was no ident.


    By that time, after Yang Chunbo met the gifted girls who were his peers...


    Li Guang shook his head causally. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Yang Chunbo about these things in that it would only arouse the new disciple¡¯s disgust. Later, when Yang Chunbo noticed the gap between Su Yue and him, he would give him a little advice, and that would be enough.


    After Su Li and Jin Ying were taken into Danxia Mount by Wang Yu, they were settled down by the manager, and each of them received a set of standard shirt skirts for the fourth-generation disciples of Qinghua Mount.


    The fourth-generation disciples were the general term for disciples who was in Yunti Realm and had not yet reached Lianqi Realm.


    Bluntly speaking, the tenth hurdle of Yunti Realm was the preparation stage for unsealing the pubic region cyclone to strengthen power, and also the limit that could be reached by the handyman disciples without spiritual root.


    Of course, taking Su Li and Jin Ying as the fourth-generation disciples was only temporary, just like this small room in front of them was a temporary living room.


    Su Li stood in the doorway for a moment, looked around the lifeless room and pushed into it.


    Theyout in the house was not exquisite, but it was clean and belonged to her alone. The manager who sent her here said that only disciples who reached the fifth hurdle of Lianqi Realm would have their own rooms.


    If they could reach Zhuji Realm and be one of the inherited disciples, they would move to a separate courtyard and recruit two handyman disciples as servants, and then their cultivation would not be disturbed by ordinary things.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s convenient for me to resume my cultivation.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed and touching the soft mattress, Su Li thought of this. She lost something but also gained something.


    Putting aside her distractions, Su Li got up and opened the parcel on the table, which contained two spare clothes and a token.


    Su Li¡¯s expression slightly changed for the gold fabrics in the secr world... Although the precious pale pink silk fabrics had no protective effect, it would be worth about hundreds of gold in the secr world.


    The token was also not simple, which was made of special green spiritual wood. It contained a one-time protective tactical matrix and therefore it was of great value.


    It seemed that Wang Yu had sincerely nned to train her and Jin Ying carefully.


    Su Li was full of deliberation. She had tried her best to contract the spiritual power in her body when she was brought to Danxia Mount by Wang Yu, and because of the natural concealment of the body of evil ghost, Wang Yu didn¡¯t discover any abnormality.


    ¡°Nothing can be seen by people in Jindan Realm. It seemed that I would be safe if those in Yuanying Realm in Huajian Sect didn¡¯te out...¡±


    With a little peace in mind, Su Li changed into a pale pink disciple¡¯s dress, hung the token, pushed the door and went out.


    At the same time, a person happened toe out from the next room, and it was Jin Ying who also had changed clothes.


    Seeing Su Li, Jin Ying became calmer, as if she had found the backbone, so she quickly stepped over. She felt it was improper when she did it, so she stopped and stammered after a long time,


    ¡°Su... Su Yue, shall we... we go to the book pavilion together? I... am a little scared.¡±


    After Jin Ying finished speaking, she felt a little embarrassed for she was obviously one year older than Su Li... She looked up and thought that Su Li wouldugh at her, but Su Li didn¡¯t change her expression at all. She just nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Jin Ying was so happy and stepped forward to pull Su Li¡¯s arm.


    Su Li frowned and finally shook her head causally, allowing her to do so.


    The book pavilion was in the pce groups near the top of the mountain and was a few miles away from the residence of Su Li and Jin Ying¡¯s. Jin Ying shrunk beside Su Li and looked at many disciples in different clothes who passed by as well as the tall pavilions that she had never seen before.


    Finally, her vision returned to Su Li, who always had the same expression. Although she felt that Su Li was born with an indifferent personality, she still felt safe. It seemed that as long as she stood with Su Li, nothing terrible would happen.


    About an hourter, the two finally arrive at the book pavilion. Jin Ying gasped. Although Su Li did not feel tired, she did the same because it was necessary to pretend.


    After passing the inspection of the disciple guarding the pavilion, when the two were about to enter in, suddenly, a fierce gust of wind blew out behind.

 Chapter 334 - Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 334 Weakness</h4>


    ¡°Out of my way!¡±


    A low roar mixed with anger came along with the gust of wind, which was about to strike Jin Ying who was in shock.


    At this moment, the guard disciple saw that Su Li was caught in something in panic, and pulled Jin Ying to the side, just happening to avoid the sharp wind like a knife.


    ¡°Lucky girl.¡±


    The guard disciple was relieved. If she didn¡¯t fall like this, she would have to lie in bed for at least two months even if she would not have been killed by the strong wind. He watched in horror as the young man dressed in white rushed into the pavilion. Only when he could not see the back of the young man, did he feel relieved, so he went over to pull up the two who fell on the ground and persuaded,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before. Are you new disciples?¡±


    Jin Ying massaged her knees and almost burst into tears. After hearing the gatekeeper¡¯s question, she nodded obediently and said crisply, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, my name is Jin Ying, and I just join the sect with Junior Sister Apprentice Su today.¡±


    ¡°You were the two girls... no wonder!¡±


    The guard disciple was suddenly enlightened, and then carefully looked around. After confirming that there were no other disciples, he bent down and whispered,


    ¡°You two, listen to me. Come to the book pavilion tomorrow in that the Senior Fellow Apprentice who just passed... has a bad temper. If you offend him, it is not a good thing.¡±


    Jin Ying, who was already scared, became even more frightened after hearing this. She pulled Su Li¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, shall we go?¡±


    The disciple was confused about this. Why was the younger in charge of things between these two girls?


    Su Li was not interested in the practice methods in the pavilion. She came here just to know what happened to Qingshui Circle over the past millennium years. The matter was not in a hurry for the book pavilion would not disappear, so it would be the same after she had practiced for two days.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    As she finished the words, Su Li inadvertently nced at the position of the window sill on the second floor of the book pavilion, and then turned away. Jin Ying quickly followed.


    When they walked away, the guard disciple withdrew his friendliness and felt relieved. Fortunately, with the help of Senior Fellow Apprentice Deng, he finallypleted the task ordered by the senior sister apprentice.


    At the same time, the young man in white standing by the window sill on the second floor could not help sneering and whispering when he saw this, ¡°It turned out that you did so for these two little girls. Junior Sister Apprentice Yue, you are really living back, for you can even do such a mean thing... well! I have no worries in thepetition for the rankingter.¡±


    Thinking of this, the young man in white withdrew his gaze, and suddenly frowned again. Only one of the two little girls who had a lotus mark on her face seemed to look at him. Could she perceive him?


    Impossible!


    The young man in white shook his head, wondering why he had such a weird idea. Would it be possible that talking to Junior Sister Apprentice Yue makes him stupid?


    ...


    It was almost noon when Su Li and Jin Ying returned to their residence.


    Jin Ying touched her shriveled belly, being grieved, and whispered, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, what should we do? Yesterday the steward clearly told us to go to the book pavilion to copy the mental method for people in Yunti Realm, but I didn¡¯t expect that...¡±


    Su Li nced at her and shook her head, saying, ¡°We can go tomorrow, so you have a meal first.¡±


    Jin Ying nodded, thinking about what to eat with Su Li. Suddenly she saw that Su Li turned around and walked to her room. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, where are you going?¡±


    Su Li paused causally and said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Go alone.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Jin Ying to answer, she entered the house and closed the door, leaving Jin Ying standing alone and being overwhelmed.


    After returning to the room, Su Li walked to the futon, sat down and rxed deeply. Wang Yu had been on the mountainst night, so to be doubly sure, she did not practice.


    It was not until early this morning that Wang Yu was left and she had coped with the matter of the book pavilion that she had time to restore her cultivation.


    Lifting her sleeves, Su Li nced at the in ring on her wrist, ¡°As I was improved, the effect of Reincarnation Mirror shielding the nature¡¯s mystery was getting worse and worse. It seemed that Tactical Matrix for Camouge should be made as soon as possible...¡±


    Su Li frowned when she thought of this.


    The matrix was not a long-term n. She could not stay in a same ce all the time, so she must find the magic weapon for shielding the nature¡¯s mystery and carry it at any time, so that she could enjoy forever safety.


    But... the magic weapon for shielding the nature¡¯s mystery was so precious that it was not avable in the cultivation marketce. The only feasible way was to repair the ring of Reincarnation Mirror and improve its ability to shield the nature¡¯s mystery.


    ¡°Right now, I am not able to make Tactical Matrix for Camouge, let alone repair Reincarnation Mirror...¡±


    Su Li smiled bitterly, shook her head to distract her, and entered into a settled state. If amon practitioner wanted to set up Tactical Matrix for Camouge, he should have cultivation at least in the seventh hurdle of Lianqi Realm, and even she needed to be in the fifth hurdle.


    Now she was in the third hurdle peak of Lianqi Realm, and needed another two. While Wang Yu was not at Danxia Mount, she needed to grasp every minute to practice, so she was reluctant to think about the other trivial matters.


    After a long time, Su Li, sitting on the bed, exploded a four-hurdle momentum of Lianqi Realm, and the ck spiritual power that had escaped was retracted into the body in less than three breaths, and the room became quiet again.


    After a few more breaths, Su Li¡¯s long eyshes trembled and then she opened her eyes.


    ¡°I finally broke through to the fourth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, which is faster than I expected. If I have another ten days at this speed, I can make another breakthrough and reach the fifth hurdle.¡±


    With a whisper, Su Li pinched her fingers and found that only half a day had passed. She looked at the dark night outside and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she pulled out a strange ck mark with one hand and spread it across her body from her fingers,pletely blocking the breath that had originally converged to the extreme, in case that the pneuma exposed by breaking through would cause troubles.


    After finishing these, Su Li jumped off the bed and put on her clothes. She opened the door and was about to go out to find out some news. Suddenly she stared at Jin Ying who was sleeping on the wall beside the door.


    She frowned, thinking why did Jin Ying not sleep in her room but in front of her door?


    Jin Ying hadn¡¯t started practicing yet, so Su Li didn¡¯t worry about the movement in the house being noticed by this girl. However, the girl was too weak. If she didn¡¯t change her temper, she would die on the cultivation road sooner orter.


    But what did other¡¯s death do with her?


    Su Li¡¯s eyes showed indifference, for there were no kind people in the cultivation circle.


    Perhaps she opened the door a bit loudly, so Jin Ying was awakened. She rubbed her bleary eyes, and looked up. After seeing Su Li, she immediately stood up in a panic, saying,


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean to sleep here, and I just...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, her stomach was growling out of time, which heard by Su Li, so her face was flushed and tears appeared in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Jin Ying, you are so useless!¡±


    ¡°If you have no courage to go to the dining room, you would be better to starve to death!¡±


    Jin Ying thought that angrily, and she looked up to reluctantly exin a few words to Su Li, but Su Li had walked out of the distance and was going to the dining room. Her eyes immediately lit up and she followed Su Li quickly.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Su Li did not change her expression. She was indeed going to the dining room. There were many handyman disciples at this time, so it was convenient to use Jin Ying as a cover to inquire about the news.


    For a moment, the two came to the dining room.


    At this time, when the handyman disciples finished their work and came to have the spiritual meal, the huge attic with three floors was full of voices, and one could hear it clearly even standing outside.


    Su Li walked to the door without stopping, and stepped in. The noisy sound in the lobby immediately subsided, because it was indeed eye-catching when the gathering ce of all the gray handymen suddenly blended in with two girls dressed in fine pink clothes.


    Jin Ying was stared at by so many people, so she panicked immediately, hiding behind Su Li. On the contrary, Su Li swept the whole room indifferently, and then walked directly through the crowd and went to the spiritual chef to take two meals and gave one to Jin Ying, and she found a seat and sat down.


    Jin Ying followed to sit down and watched the meals. It didn¡¯t look very good, but she swallowed and couldn¡¯t wait to start eating.


    She was so hungry, but Su Li didn¡¯t go out at noon, so she didn¡¯t dare toe here alone. Besides, she was not asleepst night. Being tired and sleepy, she fell asleep shortly before sitting in front of Su Li¡¯s door.


    When others saw the two sitting down for dinner, the hall was noisy again, but it was much smaller than before. Many handyman disciples looked at the two with a touch of respectful and longing in their eyes.


    As long as they had been in Danxia Mount for more than ten years, they all knew what fine pink cloth meant. The one who valued by the mount head must have a great talent for cultivation!


    Within a few years, these two girls would be disciples of Neimen Branch, and even be inherited disciples. If they had a good rtionship with them, maybe they would have a better life and be their servants!


    The status and power of the servants of inherited disciples was terrifying. Even ordinary disciples of Neimen Branch were reluctant to offend the servants.


    Su Li picked up a full and round rice grain as bis as a soybean and put it in her mouth. A fragrance spread sweetly in her mouth. She hadn¡¯t eaten spiritual grain in a long time.


    Recalling the time when she practiced in Yuxu Sect, Su Li shed a faint of remembrance, but Jin Ying did not see it because she was eating spiritual grain.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, what kind of rice is this? It¡¯s so delicious, and I¡¯ve never had such delicious rice!¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s eyes were bright, and she said vaguely while eating. Suddenly, there was a burst of chuckle at the side table, ¡°You don¡¯t even know spiritual grain. I really don¡¯t know how you get into Danxia Mount!¡±


    Hearing such sarcasm, Jin Ying¡¯s face was pale, and she looked at Su Li with an embarrassment and a bit of guilt in her eyes.


    If she didn¡¯t follow her to dinner, Junior Sister Apprentice Su would not have beenughed at.


    Su Li paused slightly and turned her head to look over. There were four girls who looked sixteen or seventeen years old at the table. Among them, a slightly older girl looked at Su Li, with a sneer in the corner of her mouth. She had a slightly rounded chest, showing a silver token hanging around her neck, proudly saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Junior Sister Apprentice; am I saying something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 335 - Zhenlou Group in the Marketplace

    <h4>Chapter 335 Zhenlou Group in the Marketce</h4>


    Su Li withdrew her gaze.


    That was a token for a personal maid of inherited disciples. No wonder that they dared to be rude to them.


    When the head girl saw Su Li¡¯s cowardly reaction, she sneered, ¡°You are girls who have never seen the world before. You should stay at home, serve your husbands, and raise your children, but you are day-dreaming of being immortals. Be careful that no one will collect your corpses when you die!¡±


    Jin Ying grew up in the royal pce. Although she was not favored, she never heard such excessive words. She flushed angrily, and could not help but stand up and scolded,


    ¡°You are way out of line! How dare you... curse us? My... My Junior Sister Apprentice and I didn¡¯t offend you.¡±


    That was a perfectly reasonable statement, but her voice was too small. With her weak expression, that was not so effective.


    The four maidsughed tremblingly, which draw the attention of the surrounding handymen. But they turned around instantly because of fear.


    Although Su Li and Jin Ying were full of potential, and they would possibly be inherited disciples in someday and even achieve much more. But it was only possibilities.


    These four maids were notoriously bad on Danxia Mount. But they were lucky enough to be the personal maids of inherited disciples. Even if they casually killed one or two disciples of Waimen Branch with little potential, their masters would still cover for them.


    Now, although the four maids were bullied to the mount head¡¯s favorite apprentices, even only verbally, they still dared not to do what they want to do.


    As the loudughter continued in her ears, Jin Ying shivered with rage, showing an angry look, and was about to continue to argue. The head maid with the silver token hadughed enough. Seeing Jin Ying¡¯s reaction, she suddenly became harsh. She hummed,


    ¡°Offend? I am telling you the truth, Junior Sister Apprentice. You haven¡¯t yet begun to practice but give your Senior Sister Apprentice a lesson? Do you think that you, chosen by the mount head, can push around the handyman disciples like us?¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s face flushed with anger. Biting her lips, she stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t, and it was you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The face of the young maid with the silver token was gloomy, and the look on her face was a bit frightening, ¡°When your Senior Sister Apprentice talks, don¡¯t interrupt.¡±


    After saying that, her eyes fell on Su Li, who was still eating silently, and she smiled, ¡°Learn from your Junior Sister Apprentice, and there is nothing wrong to be an ostrich sometimes.¡±


    Then she came closer and pressed Jin Ying¡¯s head fiercely. Jin Ying, who had not yet begun to practice, was, of course, no rival for her. Jin Ying screamed and was almost kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you go, for you are new in the sect. But the sect etiquette must not be forgotten. Remember to greet me with ¡®Senior Sister Apprentice¡¯ respectfully when you see me next time. This is the first lesson I give you, and you¡¯re wee!¡±


    The maid with the silver tokenughed as she spoke. The other three maids behind herughed even more wantonly, and they left in the frightened gaze of the many handyman disciples.


    Jin Ying stood dumbfounded. Without kneeling down, she felt a devastating strike to her pride. Tears snapped and fell down her face.


    ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    At this time came Su Li¡¯s cold voice. Jin Ying turned around rumbly and met Su Li¡¯s calm face.


    The air seemed to be stagnant for a moment, and Jin Ying clenched her teeth and left in anger.


    She was scared, but... she felt ashamed to associate with Su Yue, who stooped topromise without dignity.


    Su Li was slightly startled and then shook her head. Then she lowered her head to keep on eating. She had no interest in wasting her time on those nonentities. Jin Ying could learn from those hardships and would no longer stick to her all the time, which was good for Su Li.


    As the incident passed, the hustle and bustle in the lobby gradually resumed. Su Li focused her spiritual power on her ears so that she could hear all the whispers. Some were still talking about the incident that happened just now. After the useless contents of the other talks were filtered, Su Li indeed got some useful information.


    After making sure there was no more information avable, she put down the chopsticks and left, ignoring the pitying and disdainful stares of the other handyman disciples.


    Back to her log cabin, Su Li nced at the tightly closed door next to hers and entered her room.


    Feeling that Wang Yu was not on the mountain peak today, Su Li nned to have a focused practice at night.


    However, she didn¡¯t hurry to begin her practice when she returned to bed. Instead, she took out a thumb-sized square stone from her baggage. The stone was glowing with a faint white light under the dull candlelight.


    It was a lowest-grade spiritual stone.


    The handyman disciples could receive one lowest-grade spiritual stone monthly, which could speed up their cultivation in Yunti Realm and Lianqi Realm. But it was not of much use for Su Li.


    Secret Records of ck Lotus that she cultivated produced a ck spiritual power of high quality. And the spiritual power from a lowest-grade spiritual stone could not be refined and purified by Secret Records of ck Lotus, so she guessed that only low-grade spiritual stones could work for her.


    ¡°However, I can refine it into a lowest-grade matrix rune to sell in exchange for some low-grade spiritual stones. It was okay for me to sell it only once. If I sold it frequently, I would get attention from others, as I was in such a situation now.¡±


    Su Li frowned.


    The only easy way to recover her cultivation as quickly as possible was to sell matrix rune.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the marketce down the hill first, and maybe I can get something.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li slowly entered the state of practice. As she focused on recovering her cultivation, she seemed to havepletely forgotten one thing.


    The next day before dawn, Su Li had finished her practice and changed a grey robe worn normally by those ordinary handymen. Then she headed down the mountain.


    As for how did she get the grey robe... Since man could find this kind of ordinary grey linen garment in every corner on Danxia Mount, Su Li casually took a set, and no one noticed it at all.


    At this time, the handymen hadn¡¯t yet started their work, so the mountain road was quite quiet. Only a few handymen were in the same way as Su Li. The rest handymen nced at Su Li and said nothing.


    The handymen, who went down the mountain at this time, were going to buy daily necessities for their masters.


    After walking for an hour, she finally saw the outline of the small marketce hidden in the forest. She was slightly relieved, and it seemed that the information she had gathered at the spiritual dining room yesterday was correct.


    Walking down thest stone step, Su Li came to the small marketce. On the roadsides, there were stalls, and behind the stalls sat disciples or handymen in uniform of Waimen Branch or Danxia Mount on the ground, yelling like hawkers inmon marketces. Behind those stalls, there were small, simply decorated lofts, which looked slightly upmarket.


    As the sun had risen, the people in the market were getting more and more. Su Li, who dressed themon grey clothes, blended into the crowd, and wandered around the marketce, roughly figuring out its structure.


    The market was divided into two categories: stalls and lofts. At the stalls, man could generally find daily necessities such as Bigu Elixir and cleansing runes, while in the lofts, man could find stuff which was rted to cultivation.


    In a loft named ¡°Wenyun Pavilion,¡± Su Li found a Huichun Elixir, which price was marked fifty low-grade spiritual stones.


    Although it was iparable to Wuxia Elixir in pureness, it was enough to make any severely injured practitioner in Zhuji Realm return to his full strength in a short time.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if this elixir was made by a disciple on Danxia Mount. If there was such a person...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered, and she focused her eyes on the signboard of the loft in front of her.


    Zhenlou Group!


    ¡°It is weird to see a branch of Zhenlou Group in Huajian Sect...¡±


    Zhenlou Group was a mysterious force in Jiuzhou Region, specialized in the business of materials and magic treasures rted to tactical matrixes. It assembled over 90% of the matrix masters in Jiuzhou Region.


    When she was still the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, she was also an honorary member of Zhenlou Group. So, she knew better than anyone else what a superior power it was.


    For a small sect like Huajian Sect, it was impossible for Zhenlou Group to send someone to establish a branch. But now, a branch of Zhenlou Group stood in front of her, which made her feel suspicious.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the matrix I deployed?¡±


    Thinking of the oddness as she entered the sect, a bit of contemtion flickered over Su Li¡¯s tender face. She walked into the building amidst arge group of handyman disciples.


    A familiar smell of the matrix material rushed into her nose, which refreshed Su Li. She looked in the direction of the source of the smell.


    As expected, in a room with transparent walls, a matrix master was carving matrix patterns on a low-grade spiritual stone. From his technique, he should be a first-grade matrix master in Lianqi Realm. The thing he refined would only be useful for the practitioners in Lianqi Realm.


    Many disciples of Waimen Branch from Danxia Mount stood outside the room, watching it admiringly.


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy for matrix masters to earn spiritual stones. We, however, after working so hard on the tasks from the sect, can get so little reward.¡±


    ¡°Matrix masters are rare, so they are respected. Be content that you can reach Lianqi Realm from a mortal.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Squeezed through the crowd, Su Li came to a row of transparent vitrines, where various grades of matrix runes and more advanced matrixpasses were disyed.


    Su Li quickly found the yellow matrix rune that she was about to refine for sale ¡ª ten low-grade spiritual stones each.


    Earth-typed rune, a rune with very high defensive power, despite its high value, was regarded as a ¡°must-have¡± treasure for practitioners in Lianqi Realm to save their life, if they had ventured outside and were not short of money.


    On top of that, Su Li found another, even smaller, cyan-colored matrix rune for fifteen low-grade spiritual stones each.


    Agility-typed rune, which could make one¡¯s flying quicker, was perfect for escape inbination with the earth-typed rune.


    Su Li was wondering. Two earth-typed runes could be refined by one lowest-grade spiritual stone, but... cultivation in the ninth hurdle of Lianqi Realm was required. Even with the help of Secret Records of ck Lotus, she still needed to be in the sixth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    ¡°I can only refine the earth-typed rune for now, and the others must be nned forter.¡±


    Although she had no idea what the purpose of Zhenlou Group was, since it was near the sect, it would be much more convenient for her to sell matrix runes. She might be able to... get the materials for Tactical Matrix for Camouge.


    Making up her mind, Su Li turned around and left without hesitation. The people around her noticed her leave, though being surprised, no one was bothered to probe into the thoughts of a grey-clothed handyman disciple.

 Chapter 336 - Warning?

    <h4>Chapter 336 Warning?</h4>


    When Su Li returned to her dwelling, as she expected, Jin Ying didn¡¯t visit her again. Su Li closed the wooden door, and sat back on the bed, taking out the lowest-grade spiritual stone. She didn¡¯t prepare anything, but a keen silver light soon lit up on her fingertips, and she drew a line on the spiritual stone.


    Pit-a-pat!


    The square stone split evenly into two triangr stones. If they were put to a scale, it would be found that the difference in weight between the two stones would be no more than 5 grams.


    Su Li casually picked up one of them and closed her eyes for a moment. She murmured something, and then the earth-typed nimbus floating in the nothingness slowly condensed to her fingertips and gave off a bit of yellow glow.


    Sensing the rapid depletion of spiritual power within her body, Su Li didn¡¯t dare to waste time and quickly carved up on the surface of the spiritual stone. Her speed was many times faster than that of the first-grade matrix master, who was admired and envied by the audience during the day.


    After just a few dozen breaths, a dazzling yellow light suddenly burst out from the surface of the lowest-grade triangle spiritual stone. When the light dissipated, lots of exquisite golden lines were engraved on the surface of the spiritual stone which originally looked poor, just like the most exquisite artifact in the world.


    ¡°I did it!¡±


    Sensing the fusion between the earth-typed nimbus in her psychic awareness and the spiritual stone, Su Li shook off her sore arm, and dots of blood appeared on her fingertips.


    With a pale face, Su Li shook her head helplessly.


    The spiritual power at the fourth hurdle of Lianqi Realm was still too little. She couldn¡¯t afford a spiritual pen right now, so, she had to use her finger instead of a pen. Her current physical body had not yet reached the level of that in the previous life, and it took over a hundred times more spiritual power to use a bare hand than to use a spiritual pen.


    If her physical body had not reached the peak of Zhuji Realm, she would have already lost her fingers as she carved before.


    ¡°After the two earth-typed runes are sold, I can restore at least the cultivation to the sixth level of Lianqi Realm. Seven dayster, at the beginning of the next month, I can get another lowest-grade spiritual rune.¡±


    As Su Li was in the middle of her calctions, suddenly, there was a knock at the door, ¡°rat-a-tat.¡± She knew who was in front of the door without using her psychic awareness.


    Hiding the stuff on her bed and her injured hand behind her, Su Li got up to open the door.


    Jin Ying, who was going to continue knocking on the door, immediately took a step backward like a frightened rabbit, and then reacted to force a stern face and coldly said,


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t do it for your good! I just remind you that the master will test our practice in a few days. Two days have passed, but we haven¡¯t got the practice method for practitioners in Yunti Realm. Tell me... what to do now?!¡±


    Su Li was stunned. When Jin Ying saw Su Li¡¯s expression, she immediately had a feeling of dizziness. She asked helplessly, ¡°You... you can¡¯t have forgotten about this, can you?¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips and nodded slightly. How could she care about this unimportant matter?


    ¡°I...¡±


    Jin Ying was at a loss for words. Finally, she knew why Su Li behaved sometimes well and sometimes severely, for Su Li could even forget all the important things that mattered for her destiny.


    Unexpectedly, she was just stupid!


    She didn¡¯t know what fear was, and even less what humiliation was. It was no wonder she didn¡¯t react at all, either in a spectacle or being yelled at by those four bad maids.


    Did she... misunderstand her?


    As Jin Ying wondered, Su Li frowned gradually, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Hearing the question, Jin Ying was in such a muddle and depressed. However, she couldn¡¯t help telling Su Li what happened that day.


    ¡°Today, I went to the book pavilion alone.¡±


    Recalling the first time she asked Su Li to go to the book pavilion with her, Jin Ying flushed slightly. She then remembered something and growled,


    ¡°Su Li, we got trouble this time! Someone deliberately tried to stop us from getting the practice method of Yunti Realm, aiming at humiliating us in front of our master.¡±


    Su Li frowned and thought of the young man in white.


    ¡°I saw that bad-tempered senior fellow apprentice in the book pavilion today. But this time, I didn¡¯t follow the guard¡¯s advice. I entered the book pavilion and thought I could get the practice method. However, those four bad maids were also in the book pavilion. I...¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s eyes were getting red, and she didn¡¯t speak on. It was not difficult for Su Li to imagine how those maids bullied her and therefore she failed to get the practice method.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Replied Su Li, after a moment of silence, and she was about to close the door.


    Jin Ying was utterly stunned and stopped Su Li in haste. She said anxiously, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, are you stupid or not? We¡¯re on the same boat. If we still can¡¯t get the practice method and begin to practice, something bad will happen when the master asks us. Let¡¯s go to the book pavilion tomorrow, and maybe we...¡±


    Su Li shook her head before she could finish, ¡°I have something to do tomorrow. Let¡¯s do it the day after tomorrow.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear more told by Jin Ying and shut the door.


    Jin Ying looked at the closed door dully for a long time, and then she stamped her feet and cursed, ¡°Ostrich! Those maids were right. Su Yue, you¡¯re an ostrich!¡±


    ¡°When I get the method, I won¡¯t share it with you.¡±


    ¡°And you can expect the scolding of the master!¡±


    While saying, she kicked the door hard. The pain came from the tiptoes. She gasped and looked at the silent night outside. Then she bit her lip helplessly and hobbled back to her room finally.


    Inside her room, Su Li exhaled, holding the second earth-typed rune, which glowed with a faint golden light. As Jin Ying called her, she was concentrated on drawing runes and didn¡¯t hear Jin Ying.


    ...


    The next morning, Jin Ying didn¡¯t give up and knocked Su Li¡¯s door again. But no one answered. She finally could take no more and the grievance she suffered in thest two days broke out like a flood. She squatted down at the door and burst into tears.


    Itsted for an hour before Jin Ying stopped crying. Looking at the wooden door without any movement, she dried her tears and stood up. Then she left for the book pavilion, with stubbornness in her eyes.


    At the same time, Su Li, who had been wandering in the market for a long time, finally stepped inside the building of Zhenlou Group. She jogged to an avable window dedicated to acquiring materials rted to the matrix, taking out an earth-typed rune. With an innocent glow in her eyes, she said in a crisp voice,


    ¡°Sir, my master asked me to sell something.¡±


    Sitting behind the window sill, the old man saw that the visitor was a pretty little girl. Although she was dressed as a handyman, her aura from the inside out made the old man show an amiable look.


    The desire to look attractive was universal.


    It was an unchanging truth that good looks would be treated with many advantages, even in the cultivation circle.


    ¡°Okay, let me see what your master is selling.¡±


    The old man reached out to take the earth-typed rune, and could not help butugh lightly as his psychic awareness examined the rune, ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary earth-typed rune. We, Zhenlou Group, always offer a fair price. I will give you six low-grade spiritual stones for it. What do you think, little girl?¡±


    Su Li frowned secretly, but pretended to be confused and said, ¡°Sir, please take another look. My master said that this earth-typed rune is very different, and that¡¯s why he got interested, otherwise, with my master¡¯s...¡±


    As she was saying that, Su Li suddenly covered her mouth, as if she had identally spilled the beans and hurried to remedy it.


    His eyes shed. It seemed that the master of this little girl was at least an extremely ranked inherited disciple of Huajian Sect, but how could he be interested in the first-grade earth-typed rune?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the triangle matrix rune in his hand more carefully.


    The foundation of Zhenlou Group was solid, and the old man had a great experience. Soon, he found something different. He changed his face and looked at Su Li, who was so innocent, in disbelief. Then he stood up and said,


    ¡°Little girl, for this earth-typed rune, I¡¯ll offer fifty low-grade spiritual stones. Do you have any other runes like this one?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s heart was a little bit awe-inspiring. She didn¡¯t expect that the old man would offer such a high price, but she pretended to be surprised. She handed the other rune over, with her eyes bright and shiny, ¡°That¡¯s all. My master gave me only two.¡±


    The old man put the two matrix runes together, and they bent into one harmonious whole as he expected. There was a great light in his eyes as if he had found a rare treasure, and he hurriedly walked towards the deep building. Before he left, he didn¡¯t forget to hand Su Li a heavy bag of spiritual stones.


    Su Li swept through the building and found that quite a few people had already noticed her. So, she hurriedly asked for help from the steward who had given her the spiritual stones, ¡°Sir, my master instructed that I must leave through the secret exit.¡±


    The steward understood the situation instantly, thinking that the master of this girl was well-thought. Because he had just seen the attitude of the elder, he didn¡¯t refuse Su Li¡¯s request. He dly took Su Li to the secret exit for leaving.


    Many practitioners, who saw this scene, had to give up the idea of loot.


    After Su Li left the building of Zhenlou Group through the secret exit, she did not stay any longer and immediately went up the mountain to her dwelling.


    ¡°With a hundred low-grade spiritual stones, I can reach at least the ninth level of Lianqi Realm.¡±


    Su Li ced the spiritual stones under the futon and took a long sigh of relief. Then her eyes flickered slightly, revealing a look of calction.


    ¡°It seems that the appraiser in that building knows the value of the runes. He will investigate me afterward, but...¡±


    For she was clean, no matter how Zhenlou Group investigated, they would never look into her previous life. So, her fictional master would be more mysterious, which may make Zhenlou Group scruple to do anything.


    If so, she could gain time to recover.


    Even if Zhenlou Group finally found out it was she who made the runes, she would have recovered by then. In that case, why should she be afraid?


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled faintly. Then she picked up a spiritual stone and began to absorb it.


    Meanwhile, in the secret chamber of Zhenlou Group.


    The old man, who had just appraised for Su Li, stood respectfully in front of an exquisite-looking woman in imperial costume, who looked to be in her thirties, with no words.


    Not long after, the earth-typed rune made of lowest-grade spiritual stones was immediately pinched into pieces by the woman in imperial costume.


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrank, and he was about to exin a few words, but the woman in imperial costume waved her hand, saying, ¡°Having the ability to carve a first-grade matrix on lowest-grade spiritual stones, the one must be a matrix master.¡±


    As she said that, a great deal of interest appeared in her eyes, ¡°At this crucial moment, a matrix master appeared in Huajian Sect... Is this a warning to me?¡±

 Chapter 337 - Not Being Facially Paralyzed

    <h4>Chapter 337 Not Being Facially Paralyzed</h4>


    Hearing what the woman said, the old man slightly changed his expression, saying nervously, ¡°Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix of Huajian Sect is created, after all, by the one. If it is really controlled by a matrix master... it¡¯s too dangerous for you to be here, so, you¡¯d better go back...¡±


    ¡°Elder Wang, hold on.¡±


    The woman in imperial costume cleaned the powder in her hands, and smiled lovely, ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside first. Even if Hua Yan really invited a matrix master, she had no courage to open the third stack of the matrix, for the price... is too heavy for her to bear!¡±


    Although the old man who was called Elder Wang felt it was inappropriate, he could only nod.


    The woman in imperial costume held the rune left in her hand and was silent for a moment. She then suddenly sneered, ¡°I¡¯m determined to obtain Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix. If Hua Yan is sensible enough, I don¡¯t mind using the other matrix to exchange it, but if she doesn¡¯t... I, Su Zini, have various means!¡±


    Elder Wang looked slightly serious and whispered, ¡°Miss, our time is running out. If Zhenlou Group realizes something, we...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Zini¡¯s eyes gleamed, ¡°Within a month, Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix will surely be mine, and I depend on it to obtain that ce... to surpass Su Zipei. I will achieve it soon!¡±


    ¡°Miss, you are wise!¡± Elder Wang ttered and turned to frown, asking, ¡°The girl who sent the rune is a clue, and we can follow it...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Zini vetoed without hesitation, ¡°At this critical moment, I don¡¯t want to get in trouble, for it is not good for us to anger the matrix master.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Elder Wang felt it was very reasonable, and dropped his thoughts of investigating Su Li.


    ...


    Su Li never went out during these five days. Although Jin Ying came to see her, she could only helplessly leave after seeing that no one opened the door.


    On the sixth day, when the first ray of light from the east shone on the wooden door, the girl in the house, like an old monk who settled in, finally moved slightly, shocked off the gray stone powder in her body, and opened her eyes.


    At this moment, her sky-clear eyes suddenly condensed with strands of ck lines, which turned into a lifelike lotus, swaying in the void for a moment, and suddenly dispersing.


    Su Li took a long breath and waved a gust of wind, sweeping away the umted stone powder on the futon. She looked inside the dark spiritualke in her pubic region, which had upied 70% of the entire pubic region.


    ¡°The seventh hurdle of Lianqi Realm?¡±


    Su Li frowned, picking up the seven low-grade spiritual stones remaining on the edge of the futon, which were not enough.


    Ny-three low-grade spiritual stones all together only let her reach the fourth hurdle from the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm?


    Too slow!


    Such progress was far slower than that as she expected, and the unexpected joy of selling two tunes at a high price also faded.


    She had thought that by relying on the one hundred low-grade spiritual stones, even if she could not restore to the first hurdle of Zhuji Realm, she could easily reach the tenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    After all, the practitioners who normally had aplete ordinary spiritual root consumed no more than forty-nine stones from the first hurdle of Lianqi Realm to Zhuji Realm. Even when she was in Yuxu Sect in the past life, with her heaven-typed spiritual root, she had only absorbed 110 low-grade spiritual stones and made a sessful breakthrough.


    But now... it changed so much!


    She absorbed low-grade spiritual stones extremely quickly. It was already the limit for ordinary practitioners in Lianqi Realm to absorb one low-grade spiritual stone a day, while she had absorbed nearly a hundred spiritual stones in less than five days, an average consumption of 20 stones a day.


    Su Li was astonished and felt that the road ahead was difficult. From the fourth hurdle to the seventh hurdle, she used a hundred spiritual stones. After reaching the third hurdle of Lianqi Realm, she didn¡¯t know how much would be consumed...


    Thinking of this, Su Li spread her hands and thought of something, and then a group of inky spirits appeared from her palm and condensed to the extreme ck one, shining like a gem in the slightly dark room.


    ¡°No wonder... when the quality of spiritual power reaches the fourth hurdle of Zhuji Realm, the low-grade spiritual stones are certainly useless. I should be able to absorb the middle-grade spiritual stones now.¡±


    Withdrawing the spiritual power, Su Li hesitated for a moment and then injected a ray of spiritual power into the ring of Reincarnation Mirror.


    She tried this before when the spiritual power quality was still in Lianqi Realm, but the ring of Reincarnation Mirror did not respond at all. Now, as the spiritual power quality reached Zhuji Realm, she wanted to try if she could repair the mirror ring slightly so that she could save the energy of setting up Tactical Matrix for Camouge.


    After five minutes passed, nothing happened in the mirror ring. Su Li said nothing, but continued quietly. With the consumption of spiritual power in her body, her face gradually became pale.


    An hourter, Su Li was covered with cold sweat in her forehead, and she was trembling slightly. The spiritual power in her body had been wholly consumed, but at the moment, her eyes were as bright as day.


    Under her gaze, there was a hint of ck luster on the surface of the ring of Reincarnation Mirror which was originally dim, which could not be seen at all if it was not examined carefully.


    A faint suction came from the mirror ring. Su Li looked serious, and caught the remaining low-grade spiritual stones with one hand, which soon turned into powder. All the spiritual power flowed into the mirror ring through Su Li¡¯s body, and the spiritual power scattered in the surrounding void was directly absorbed.


    ¡°Not enough!!¡±


    Su Li clenched her teeth, almost bleeding, but she was at the end of her rope. If she continued, her foundation would be consumed, in which case the loss outweighed the gain.


    ¡°Should I give up all my previous efforts...¡±


    Su Li was a little reluctant, but still was rational, so, she slowly moved her hand away from the mirror ring.


    All of a sudden!


    ck Lotus Ring emerged from her ring finger, and the ck lotus pattern slowly rotated, and some obscure and esoteric secret words were introduced into her awareness sea.


    After understanding the meaning of the secret words, Su Li suddenly became firmed and pped hard on the heart in a strange way without saying a word.


    With the sharp pain that affected the nerves, Su Li looked pale at once, and then spit out a mass of bright red blood.


    After spitting out the blood from her heart, she would spend at least half a month to recover.


    ¡°ck Lotus Ring, please don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    With a gasp, Su Li squeezed her fingers hard with both hands and pinched a gesture with a strange shape beyond themon sense of Human n.


    Just when she began to make the gesture, the shape of the blood mass floating in the void suddenly changed, and it seemed to form the outline of one word.


    ¡°Kakaka...¡±


    The fingers continued to make overwhelming noises, and the sharp pain from it made Su Li faint.


    But she understood that if she gave up now, it would be really a heavy loss, and she had no way out.


    ¡°Click!¡±


    Su Li was stagnant and sweaty, and her tail fingers hung down softly. In this way, probably before the gesture waspleted, her ten fingers would be broken, so she must speed up.


    But the pain of speeding up would be increased hundreds of times!


    She shed a determined expression, and her movements speeded up immediately. The continuous sound of bone cracking sounded like firecrackers. Just a few breaths, the blood mass in the void became a word of ¡°ve¡± at the speed visible to the naked eyes and the bright red blood suddenly turned into ck, just like the ck spiritual power of Su Li.


    Exhausting herst effort, Su Li gritted her teeth to send the blood mass into the ring, and then before she could see the result, she fainted on the futon.


    After a long time, Su Li frowned and opened her eyes. Thinking of what happened before hera, she quickly sobered up, and sat up directly, which scared Jin Ying, who was holding the bowl. So, Jin Ying threw it to the bed.


    Su Li was about to catch it subconsciously, but it made her fingers so painful that she almost fainted again.


    Seeing that the porridge was finally not sshed on the bed and it didn¡¯t scald Su Li, Jin Ying was relieved and quickly took a rag to clean the bed, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t tell anyone that you are here, so, no bad guys can find you.¡±


    Su Li was stunned, and just as she was in unknown, Jin Ying leaned over and looked at Su Li¡¯s hand, full of distress, and said tearfully, ¡°That group of people are too mad, for they forbade us from practicing and hurt you like this! Don¡¯t worry, when I be stronger, I will definitely avenge you!¡±


    Hearing Jin Ying¡¯s words, Su Li understood that the girl probably counted her injured ount on the four maids with silver token.


    She looked down, finding that her ten fingers were well bandaged and the blood on her body was also cleaned up. It was difficult to imagine how a princess who grew up in the royal pce learned these things.


    As her psychic awareness shrouded the whole body, a feeble feeling emerged spontaneously. She frowned, and the spirit power which was consumed because of the public region¡¯s deficit had not yet been recovered.


    But when her psychic awareness flowed to her wrist, she could not help curling her lips slightly, and the ring of Reincarnation Mirror produced a feeling of heart-to-heart connection, which waspletely integrated.


    In this life, she was no longer a puppet of Reincarnation Mirror. Even one day she could be the... real master of Reincarnation Mirror. Although it was now a broken one, it still didn¡¯t prevent Su Li from being happy.


    One day, she would wake up the mirror spirit, and she must be counted back for what she suffered in the illusion!


    It was not her style to refuse revenge!


    When she looked up, she saw Jin Ying show a worried look, so, her cold eyes were a little warmer.


    Admittedly, Su Li never pretended to be a good girl, and did something undue for cultivation without any psychological burden. She had always been indifferent to strangers, but once someone got her approval...


    As Jin Ying was also only fifteen years old, it was normal for her to feel fear when she entered the sect at a young age. So, she relied more on Su Li.


    But as Su Li faced too much troubles, she didn¡¯t want to have causal effect with others, so, she was naturally indifferent to Jin Ying.


    But this girl, though she was ruthlessly rejected from time to time, she still rescued Su Li without hesitation after finding that she was fainted in the house.


    It might not be called salvation, or maybe this way was silly, but there was no doubt that she had gained her own favor.


    She looked up at Jin Ying with a kind of smile, joking, ¡°I remember someone said that she would never talk to me again, a head-down turtle.¡±


    Jin Ying blushed immediately and stammered, ¡°You... you must have misheard me. I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Saying this, Jin Ying suddenly froze, and then looked at Su Li in shock.


    Su Li was stunned and asked with a smile, ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡±


    ¡°No... no...¡±


    Jin Ying opened her mouth slightly and finally confirmed that what she saw was not an illusion. She said dumbly, ¡°You... you smiled...¡±


    She had never seen Su Li smiling for so many days after entering the sect, not to mention talking to her so warmly.


    It turned out that Junior Sister Apprentice Su was not facially paralyzed!

 Chapter 338 - Dare You!

    <h4>Chapter 338 Dare You!</h4>


    Su Li did not exin anything to Jin Ying, for she preferred to verify everything with actions.


    Jin Ying seemed to be ustomed to Su Li¡¯s style. After refeeding Su Li porridge, she left quietly. If she stayed here all the time, she would inevitably be noticed.


    Su Li looked at the darkness outside and her psychic awareness spread like mercury, and soon saw all the surrounding foundations.


    This was a rtively remote woodshed, not far from their residence, but because no one was assigned here, it had been being empty. She wondered how Jin Ying found this ce.


    ¡°There is still no pneuma of Wang Yu at the mount peak.¡±


    Su Li withdrew her psychic awareness and meditated. On that day, Wang Yu told them to take the mental method of Yunti Realm on their own and she woulde back a few days to check their cultivation.


    It was really inappropriate to give such amand.


    On the surface, she and Jin Ying were just ordinary girls who had just joined the sect and knew nothing about cultivation. As the saying went, ¡°The master teaches the trade, but apprentice skill is self-made.¡±, but Wang Yu didn¡¯t even teach them basic things about cultivation, which was too irresponsible.


    ¡°Although Danxia Mount is a bit chaotic, those disciples have nice cultivation, so, Wang Yu... shouldn¡¯t be such an irresponsible person, and she might do her own business.¡±


    Su Li spected and thought, ¡°That¡¯s fine, for no one can bother me. When my injury recovers, I can take the girl to the book pavilion.¡±


    Su Li settled down to restore her spiritual power, and she had many things to do.


    Although the ring of Reincarnation Mirror was in contact with her, the effect of shielding the nature¡¯s mystery had not been enhanced.


    The body of evil ghost invisibly gave her an intuition that after she broke through Zhuji Realm, even she hid in Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix of Huajian Sect, the naturalw would still discover her.


    ¡°I still need to prepare Tactical Matrix for Camouge. Fortunately, it seems that Wang Yu won¡¯te back in a short time, so, I still have time.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li stopped thinking and entered the state of concentrationpletely with only a trace of physical awareness being left out to watch out for the outside world.


    Several days passed soon, during which Jin Ying came here several times off and on to take a few bowls of porridge for Su Li.


    Su Li had recovered a lot on her hand, so, she didn¡¯t need to let Jin Ying feed her anymore. She saw that Jin Ying always wanted to say something with her, but she didn¡¯t ask much.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will go to the book pavilion with you.¡±


    Putting down the empty bowl, Su Li suddenly said, and she could naturally sense that after more than ten days passed, the girl still failed to reach Yunti Realm. It was time to find out the secret in the book pavilion.


    Jin Ying was a little shocked and then her face changed slightly. She shook her head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t go there!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly, and Jin Ying got nervous for no reason. It seemed that if she run against the wishes of the person in front of her, the consequences would be serious.


    After dismissing the weird thought in her mind, Jin Ying sighed helplessly and wailed, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, please don¡¯t ask. After your injury is healed, we go down the mountain together. As for cultivation... we are doomed to failure.¡±


    Su Li raised her beautiful eyebrows slightly and looked at the gray disciple suit that Jin Ying was wearing. She said nothing more.


    Jin Ying thought that Su Li had listened in, and didn¡¯t say much. She left the woodshed with lunch box. Seeing her skillful movements, Su Li felt a bit confused. If Jin Ying hadn¡¯t gone to the book pavilion these days, what else could she do?


    They spent a peaceful night.


    The next morning, Su Li woke up from concentration, and her fingers could stretch freely. Her injury was almost recovered, so, even if she fought with others, she would not be affected.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to solve some troubles.¡±


    With a whisper, Su Li got up and put on a pink disciple suit and walked to the book pavilion.


    When the purple air came from the east, it was the best time for cultivation, so, the pavilions above the mountainside of Danxia Mount were quiet and people all focused on cultivation.


    The gatekeeper disciple of the book pavilion sensed the rising pneuma, and he was filled with expectation. When he finished the mission of keeping gate, he must take the reward of his senior sister apprentice to practice wholeheartedly!


    At this moment, the disciple suddenly saw a pink figure not far away. He red at it. Wasn¡¯t Jin Ying already... she still dared toe?!


    Su Li came closer, and the disciple felt unfamiliar with her. Then he remembered that she was the other child with immortaltency who came with Jin Ying on the first day.


    It was just that the girl was too invisible. If she didn¡¯t appear now, he would have forgotten such a girl.


    The senior sister apprentice did mention her, and he finally solved Jin Ying, but why another one wasing now?


    Su Li nced at the disciple who looked a little unnatural, handed out the token and said indifferently, ¡°Can I go in?¡±


    The guard disciple froze, looking at Su Li who was a little bit cold. He couldn¡¯t help wiping his eyes and wondering something. Was this the same girl as the weak girl who camest time?


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    As Su Li reminded him, the disciple was suddenly recovered and returned the token to her. When he was about to persuade her not to take the mental method, Su Li had turned around and walked in without giving him a chance to talk.


    Thinking of the soon-to-be-received reward, the disciple looked gloomy and hatefully said, ¡°Little girl, this was what you asked for!¡±


    He took a carrier rune from his arms, sketched something and finally crushed it!


    ...


    Su Li stepped into the book pavilion, and a fresh and elegant ink incense suddenly came to her. Most of the carriers in the cultivation circle recording precious mental methods were jade slips, and the contents of which could only be obtained through psychic awareness.


    While some less important popr knowledge such as biographical sketches and geography of the circle were mostly existed in the form of rubbings, and the first floor of the book pavilion was used as a bookshelf instead of a matrix tform for keeping jade slips.


    Su Li nced at the room and immediately found Elder Xinfa who was in charge of the ground floor guardian dozing behind the counter. Without saying anything, she headed for the counter, drew out a nk rubbing and knocked on the table.


    This knock was extremelyplicated, for Su Li had secretly used the secret method of sound attack, but the Elder who was only in the fifth hurdle of Lianqi Realm in this floor naturally couldn¡¯t detect it. It was just that he suddenly felt upset and wanted to do something.


    He was stunned when he opened his eyes and saw that Su Li was holding a nk rubbing. Before he could figure out the situation, Su Li respectfully handed the rubbing over and said,


    ¡°I was ordered by Mount Head toe here to copy the mental method of Yunti Realm. Elder, please you give me the original one.¡±


    Elder Xinfa was muddled, and subconsciously handed it over. When Su Li took it and began to copy, he suddenly recovered.


    Oops, it was the child with immortaltency!


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Elder Xinfa burst out and tried to grab the brush from Su Li.


    Su Li¡¯s hands were empty, and she looked up with colder expression, ¡°What advice do you have, Elder?¡±


    Elder Xinfa saw that Su Li was not intimidated. Instead, she called in question. He was momentarily stumped and couldn¡¯t think of any reason to stop her.


    He secretly scolded the four maids who served Yue Lin, for they had said that these two girls were cowards. But how to exin this now?


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly and her fingers were hidden in her sleeves. She set out a trace of spiritual power quietly, extending it to the edge of the tactical matrix for protecting the upper stairs.


    This tactical matrix for guarding the book pavilion was a sub-matrix of Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix, so, Su Li easily broke a small hole.


    After making the illusion of idental damage, she then questioned,


    ¡°Are you trying to help me get a better brush? Or... you don¡¯t want to obey Mount Head at all to give me the mental method?¡±


    Seeing Su Li was young but she was not at all distressed, the Elder was embarrassed and angry. He smashed the brush, saying, ¡°How dare you! You are just a handyman disciple. Who gave you the courage to be against me?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li nced at the sight gathered around her as well as the movement in the matrix in the second floor, sneering,


    ¡°Courage? I think... it¡¯s you who are bolder, for you stop me from copying the mental method. I want to ask you that who on earth... gave you the courage?!¡±


    Hearing that, those disciples who came to see the event suddenly changed their face, and all put down their books and hurried away. They could not get involved in this trouble!


    Elder Xinfa almost fainted with anger and withstood the impulse to p Su Li. He pointed at her and scolded, ¡°What nonsense! You, a young girl, know how to confuse people. For the sake of Mount Head, capital punishment can be eliminated, but... living crime cannot escape! I will let you know... who has the final say in this book pavilion!¡±


    After Elder Xinfa finished his words, a big palm was pped toward Su Li¡¯s beautiful face, which was expected to be smashed and bloody!


    The only few disciples who dared to stay and watch suddenly showed their sympathy and turned their head away.


    Su Li didn¡¯t scare it and nced at the matrix gap where the fluctuations subsided, and there was a little chill in her eyes.


    There was such a foul atmosphere. How did Hua Yan manage the sect? If Danxia Mount only had these people who were snobbish and intoxicated with power, then Danxia Mount... could be abandoned!


    Just when Su Li was about to fight back and to expose herself,


    suddenly, faint words echoed in the awareness sea of Elder Xinfa.


    ¡°Who has the final say in the book pavilion? Elder Li, you are really awesome as Elder Xinfa... If this girl hurt a bit, you would go to Hanfeng Tower to reflect yourself.¡±


    As soon as he heard Hanfeng Tower, Elder Xinfa widened his eyes and forced his blood back against his palm, and almost spit out a bit of blood.


    ¡°What happened?! How could First Elder know about the event happening in the first floor?!¡±


    Elder Xinfa was frightened, and then his words and deeds would be seen by First Elder. If he didn¡¯t stop, he must go to Hanfeng Tower.


    Thinking of this, Elder Xinfa showed a smile which he thought could show his kindness, but he suddenly dumbfounded after a moment of wording.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t even know the girl¡¯s name until now.


    But right now, it was obviously not time to ask for her name. He took the original mental method and its rubbing back to the counter, and hurried to the bookshelf to get the rubbing with the gold cover, and sent it to Su Li. When he was about to speak smilingly, all of a sudden, there was rush footsteps at the door of the book pavilion.

 Chapter 339 - You Are Dead

    <strong>Chapter 339 You Are Dead</strong>


    Hearing the footsteps, Elder Xinfa immediately thought of something and his face changed. Before he could do something, those four maids with silver tokens had already stepped into the book pavilion.


    When she saw Su Li with a rubbing in her hand, the face of the leading maid darkened. She stepped forward and scolded, ¡°Little bitch, you chose the hard way!¡±


    She was about to go up and p her. Elder Xinfa thought of the instruction of First Elder at this time. His eyes were red, and he grabbed the maid¡¯s arm without saying a word and swung it hard!


    Bam!


    The loud and crisp m resounded throughout the book pavilion, and the maid was furious, ¡°Li Changgui, are you weary of living? How dare you p me!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand at all why Li Changgui, who had always ttered her, would raise a hand against her. Didn¡¯t he want her master¡¯s reward anymore?


    Li Changguiughed coldly, for his life was at danger, how could he still care about the reward?


    ¡°You four are just handyman disciples, who can enter the book pavilion once a month. If you want toe in again, you must make contributions. However, you just broke in recklessly and don¡¯t show any respect to the rules of Danxia Mount at all. You deserved the p, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The maid was dumbfounded, looking at Li Changgui like looking at a fool, ¡°Rules? Li Changgui, did the practice make you stupid? How dare you talk rules to me? Today, if you don¡¯t make it clear, you can wait for your death, after I go back and tell it to my master!¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked, and all of them couldn¡¯t help but slightly dazed. At this moment, she dared to interrupt.


    One of the other three maids seemed to be unable to hold back, standing out as if she treated Su Li like a dead man, and coldly said, ¡°Little sister, listen carefully, our master is the future head of Danxia Mount, Senior Sister Apprentice Yue Lin! Do you think you have a chance to live after you offended her?¡±


    Su Li was silent, and the maids thought she was scared andughed recklessly.


    Li Changgui¡¯s heart sank, and his eyes revealed a worried look. Yue Lin was powerful, and it was unknown whether First Elder would make an enemy of her.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before he once again received a transmission from First Elder. He got relieved after hearing the instruction, and he once again became tough.


    ¡°Guards! Get these disruptive maids out of the book pavilion! Kill anybody who dares to put up resistance!¡±


    The maids were entirely frozen by hearing these words, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    How dared he, an elder of Waimen Branch who was in Lianqi Realm, go against her master¡¯s wishes!


    Swish, swish, swish!


    A squadron of vigorousw enforcement disciples swarmed in. The faces of the four maids were slightly pale and their bodies trembled. At this time, they remembered who they were.


    Without the master behind them, they were just maids at the peak of Yunti Realm. Not to mention a group ofw enforcement disciples, even one of them could deal with them.


    The leading maid with a silver token watched Su Li, who was hiding behind Li Changgui, with hatred flickered across her face, ¡°Damn it, just hide in the book pavilion for the rest of your life... Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, with a dull light flowing in them. Li Changgui did not notice her expression. When the four maids left, he finally had the time to put the gold rubbing in Su Li¡¯s hands and exined,Read More chapter at vi pnovel.


    ¡°A genius of Danxia Mount personally transcribed this. With the help of this, you can practice better. Take it back, and when you get a full appreciation of this rubbing, bring it back to the book pavilion.¡±


    Su Li took over the rather heavy rubbing with a faint smile, and nodded, ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡±


    Once she acted, she had to eliminate all witnesses to ensure that the exact details would not be revealed. As the genuine master of Star-stacked Defensive Matrix, she could do this easily. It could be said that the person who had secretly stopped Li Changgui had not only saved the lives of everyone in the book pavilion but also saved herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    Li Changgui waved his hand and looked at her calm face, wondering whether she was so quiet or she just didn¡¯t anticipate her situation after that day. For she had annoyed that proud and arrogant person, it was unsure whether the person would do something out of boundaries.


    However, since First Elder had acquainted this matter, he would have nothing to do with Su Li¡¯s fate. He was not going to be the kind person to remind her about this. So, he just waved his hand to let Su Li leave, and went up to the attic of the book pavilion.


    ...


    After the four maids returned to an extremely spacious and ornate courtyard near the top of the hill, the leading maid dismissed the other three and passed through several gates to the secret chamber in the deepest part of the courtyard. She knelt down and cried,


    ¡°Master, forgive me, for I have messed up the matter!¡±


    Before she could finish, the door to the secret chamber rumbled open, and Yue Lin, dressed in a light green muslin frock, walked out of the door in a swinging manner and sat on a chair in the outer room. Her expression was faint but invible. The maid knelt on the ground with fright.


    While as time passed, Yue Lin was gently tapping the desk, and the maid breathed heavily. There were only these two sounds in the room. Finally, as the maid hardly stood the moment, Yue Lin condescendingly opened her mouth, ¡°Chun, what happened? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even deal with a fifteen-year-old child.¡±


    The maid tightened her body and said, ¡°Master, it was not Jin Ying, but another girl who suddenly became rose in revolt. And Li Changgui somehow went crazy. He called in thew enforcement team and drove us out of the book pavilion. We were... unable to stop that girl. She should get the rubbing of the mental method of Yunti Realm.¡±


    Em?


    Yue Lin¡¯s eyes opened slightly, and the maid immediately bowed her head almost to the ground.


    Yue Lin blinked faintly and retracted her gaze. Chun had followed her since she was a child, which must have been over ten years. She certainly would not doubt what Chun said.


    However, how dared Li Changgui confront her?


    Yue Lin coldlyughed. If there was no one behind him, he must get tired of living.


    ¡°As Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits will be opened soon, it¡¯s exactly the time when I need my cultivation resources. No one knows what Wang Yu, that old bat, has in mind. She even asked me to divide one half of my resources to those two useless children with immortaltency. This is what I can¡¯t tolerate.¡±


    Chun knelt tremblingly and did not dare to speak a word. More than once, she had heard that her master spoke boldly against Mount Head, and she had long been ustomed to it.


    As Su Li¡¯s abominable and dull face came to her mind, she suddenly plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not worth the trouble. Since you don¡¯t want those two little maids to sabotage your n, why don¡¯t you...¡±


    Chun said, making a cut-throat movement.


    Yue Ling was in a daze, raising her eyebrows, and said surprisingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the guts you had. But this is over the bottom line. If it¡¯s detected, my life as the first apprentice wille to an end.¡±


    Chun thought that she had said something wrong and she got panicked suddenly. But Yue Lin didn¡¯t mind it at all and waved her hand, ¡°The position of the first apprentice rtes to Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, otherwise, who cares about this position? However, you reminded me...¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel.


    Saying that, Yue Ling¡¯s palm flipped and a jade rune with a spiritual light flew into Chun¡¯s hand, ¡°Take the rune to the marketce at the foot of the mountain and find a person. Just tell him... the time is almost right, and take out those two girls in the meantime.¡±


    Chun was shocked, for she understood her master¡¯s n very well. Was she finally going to strike at that senior fellow apprentice?


    However, asking that person to kill Jin Ying and Su Yue, was just like using a sled-hammer on a gnat.


    A hint of pleasure appeared on Chun¡¯s face, and she smiled coldly. Su Yue... you¡¯re so dead!


    ...


    Su Li took the gold rubbing with both hands and returned to her residence. She walked to Jin Ying¡¯s room next to hers and was about to knock on the door. Suddenly, she frowned and gently pushed it open.


    It was empty inside, and Jin Ying¡¯s pneuma was thin.


    The girl hadn¡¯t been there for at least three days. Was she scared and found another ce to hide because of her broken fingers?


    Su Li knitted her brows and turned to the woodshed where Jin Ying hid her before. The residence of the handyman disciples on Danxia Mount was widely distributed, so, she couldn¡¯t search Jin Ying but only wait for Jin Ying in the woodshed.


    Approaching the woodshed, Su Li heard a faint whimper. She quickened her steps at once and pushed open the door. Jin Ying was squatted at the bedside, weeping sadly. Beside her, there was a meal box with hot spiritual congee in it.


    Seeing that Su Li suddenly returned in one piece and stood in front of her, Jin Ying instantly froze, and then an unspeakable grievance rose from the bottom of her heart. She directly stood up and pounced into Su Li¡¯s arms, howling and wailing.


    ¡°Boo-hoo... I thought you... have died... because they all said... Yue Chun is... a demon who kills others without blinking an eye! Boo-hoo... I thought I¡¯d never see you again, boo-hoo...¡±


    Su Li found it both funny and annoying to hear the little girl¡¯s words, but she gradually calmed down and patted Jin Ying¡¯s back gently.


    This girl was unobjectionable for Su Li.


    A few momentster, Jin Ying stopped crying and blinked her red, swollen eyes, asking, ¡°Junior sister apprentice Su, where have you been? I thought...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Su Li took out the golden rubbing and put it in front of her, ¡°I brought you the mental method of Yunti Realm.¡±


    When Jin Ying heard this, she stared in surprise and stammered. She was unable to say aplete sentence.


    ¡°You... you¡¯re not supposed to...¡±


    Su Li nodded and smiled, ¡°I was in the book pavilion.¡±


    Jin Ying was confused, but then she picked up the gold rubbing and was going to rush out. As Su Li had no clue about the reason, Jin Ying stopped and said in panic,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, flee now. If you¡¯re caught for theft, you¡¯ll definitely be beaten to death!¡±


    She begged for ten days, and the Elder did not give her the rubbing at all. Now Su Li brought an exquisite rubbing, so, she couldn¡¯t imagine how she got it except stealing.


    Su Liughed dumbly and was about to exin. Suddenly, her face changed and she raised her gaze and crossed Jin Ying to look outside the door.


    Jin Ying confusingly looked back, too. What she saw frightened her. Her body trembled, and she fell back to Su Li¡¯s side.


    Not far from the doorway, there stood a silent figure wrapped in a ck robe under the tree.


    When exactly did this mane?

 Chapter 340 - A Blood Practitioner

    Chapter 340 A Blood Practitioner


    The evening light was dim, and thenky man in the ck robe standing under the tree seemed creepy and weird.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jin Ying clutched Su Li¡¯spel tightly and gathered her courage to ask.


    As she finished, fell the ck robe which wrapped the man¡¯s face. A slightly pale face came to view. The face was somon that no one would notice him if he stood in the crowd.


    After the ck robe fell, a sickeningly faint bloody pneuma spread out around him. Once the emerald green tree branches contacted this pneuma, they immediately tended to wither.


    Su Li gazed.


    A blood practitioner, a blood practitioner was in the sixth hurdle of Zhuji Realm. How could there be such an evil and sly practitioner in Huajian Sect?


    When Jin Ying saw those withered flowers and nts, her face turned pale with fear. She pulled Su Li with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s so scary. Let¡¯s escape. There¡¯s a window in the back of the house. We... ah!!!¡±


    Before Jin Ying could finish her sentence, the man standing under the tree at the entrance suddenly moved. In a few leaps, he came closer to her and pped her unconscious with one hand.


    ¡°She was too loud, and I don¡¯t like noisy kids.¡±


    His voice was as hoarse and unpleasant as a nail rubbing over a rusty copper surface.


    It became quiet in the room, and the man¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned to Su Li, who stayed calm. He said with interest, ¡°You seem to be not afraid of me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly, and her voice was calm, ¡°Why should I be afraid of you?¡±


    The man was stunned, and more curiosity could be seen in his eyes, ¡°Interesting, for a mortal girl, who has not yet entered the cultivation circle, does not show the slightest respect for the cultivation. I¡¯ve never seen this before, and you are the first.¡±


    ¡°Originally, the one who sent me the messages told me to eliminate you, directly. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡±


    The manughed in a low voice, and stretched his hand toward Jin Ying, who was fainting on the ground, ¡°Kill her! As soon as you kill her, I¡¯ll take you as a disciple and take you away from Huajian Sect. I will even teach you all the things I¡¯ve learned so that you¡¯ll be as free as me!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Su Li with expectation and he almost foresaw how excited and ecstatic she would be. Giving somebody hope and letting him die in desperation was his favorite thing to do.


    But the fact did not go in the direction he wished.


    Su Li tickled her lips slightly, and her calm gaze turned to cynicism, ¡°You, a blood practitioner in Zhuji Realm, how dare you say that you are free and unfettered in the cultivation circle?¡±


    When she uttered these words, the man¡¯s face changed wildly, and finally realized Su Li¡¯s unusualness. He subconsciously wanted to pull away. Then he realized that a small, white and thin hand was on his shoulder.


    Boom!!


    The extremely heavy power burst in a steep way, as if Mount Tai fell on him. As a result, the man¡¯s shoulder copsed, and all his five viscera and six bowels were shattered.


    ¡°... You!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He couldn¡¯t understand why this soft and harmless girl had such a horrible strength, and she was even more decisive and cold-blooded than him, just like an evil practitioner.


    ¡°Mercy!¡±


    Sensing that the huge force on his shoulders was getting heavier and heavier, the man struggled. He didn¡¯t think anything else now but just wanted to survive from Su Li.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly and suddenlyughed, ¡°Good!¡±


    The man was delighted. But Sue Li raised her left hand and, in his devastating feeling, shot her palm on the top of his skull.


    ¡°Ah! You explicitly said...¡±


    The man, who was bleeding in both eyes, extruded those four words. With his head drooping, he could no longer speak again.


    Su Li slowly retracted her hand and murmured, ¡°As for the look in your eyes, I¡¯ve seen much. However, I¡¯m not in the habit of exining myself to the living.¡±


    Looking at Jin Ying, who was still in aa, Su Li waved her hand to close the wooden door, carried Jin Ying back to the bed, and reached out to hit her Heitian Point, making her sleep even deeper.


    After doing this, Su Li returned to the man¡¯s corpse, removed his universe bag around his waist, and fell into meditations.


    Although it was the first time that she had killed someone since reincarnation, her memory was still there after all. She had long been numb to life and death, and looking at the bloody corpse in front of her, she did not have emotional fluctuations.


    ¡°I have not yet recovered my cultivation to Zhuji Realm and can¡¯t use soul searching skill. However, I can guess that the first apprentice Yue Lin must be behind this person, so, there is no need to waste my physical strength.¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li frowned, wondering what should she do with this man¡¯s body?


    If it were an ordinary practitioner, she would handle the corpse with a fire, but he was a blood practitioner. For a blood practitioner in Zhuji Realm, who had devoured the essence and blood of at least tens of thousands of people, his pneuma and blood was so thick that it would not disperse easily. After his death, if the pneuma and blood spread, even the universe bag would not be able to stop it. It might even be toxic and polluted the entire Danxia Mount.


    If she burned the corpse with fire, the pneuma and blood would evaporate faster. For now, she didn¡¯t want to expose herself, so, she couldn¡¯t allow one corpse affected the whole matter.


    Looking at the night sky outside, Su Li wrapped the body with the ck robe. She raised it with one hand and pushed the door to find a remote ce to dispose of it. But at this moment, a rainbow light shed in the sky and fell into the hall on the peak of Danxia Mount.


    Su Li immediately stopped, with a stern expression.


    Did Wang Yue back?


    If she went out to dispose of the corpse of the blood practitioner at this moment, the disturbance would be detected by Wang Yu. She had to find another way!


    Perhaps sensing Su Li¡¯s thoughts, ck Lotus Ring suddenly emerged on its own and slowly rotated up. This time, it did not transmit any more useful information to Su Li, instead, it sent a gust of suction to the corpse wrapped by the ck cloth.


    Su Li was slightly stunned and sensed a faint inquiry from ck Lotus Ring as if it was asking for her opinion.


    ¡°You can dispose of this corpse?¡±


    Su Li frowned and sent out a thought. ck Lotus Ring rotated even more cheerfully, and the suction power grew with it as if it followed Su Li¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Well, let me see how you solve the problem.¡±


    As soon as Su Li¡¯s hand loosened, the ck cloth immediately fell to reveal the body, leaving it to ck Lotus Ring.


    Almost instantly, the suction power of ck Lotus Ring increased countless times, but it only worked on the corpse, and Su Li was not affected at all. Then she saw the man¡¯s body seemed to be shred into blood mists by an enormous power, and the blood mist was sucked in by ck Lotus Ring.


    After just a few short breaths, there was only a pile of white powder left on the ground. And Su Li waved her hand, and all of it dispersed. Except for the ck robe, there was no longer anything that could prove that the blood practitioner had ever existed.


    Su Li was amazed at the method of ck Lotus Ring when suddenly she felt heat from her ring finger. And she looked down and found that ck Lotus Ring, which was originally ck, had be blood-red. And a tear-shaped blood-red crystal stone in the middle of the lotus mark was slowly getting bigger.


    Waiting until the blood-red crystal had grown to the size of a fist, the heat from ck Lotus Ring faded.


    Su Li plucked off the blood-red crystal stone in disbelief and carefully studied it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this kind of extremely pure blood essence before. If it were refined to a Duanxue Elixir, how powerful it would be?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were gleaming with light. Refined by Reincarnation Mirror, her physical body in this life was far stronger than that of the same period in her previous life. Though she was in Lianqi Realm, whether her strength or her physical body were less powerful than any demon in Zhuji Realm.


    ¡°My physical body has been improved to a bottleneck. It is easy to refine Duanxue Elixir and obtain adjuvant medicine and the only difficulty is to find Xuerong Grass. When my cultivation is restored more, I can leave Huajian Sect to look for it...¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li put the ck robe on the ground into the universe bag and cleaned up the woodshed. Then she took Jin Ying back to her previous residence.


    Seeing that Jin Ying would not wake up for a short time, Su Li sat on the edge of her bed and took out the universe bag. She put her psychic awareness into it, and a small space of ten cubic meters emerged in her awareness sea.


    The man was a casual practitioner, and the items were piled up in the corner of the space. Su Li nced over. Besides five hundred low-grade spiritual stones and a dozen middle-grade spiritual stones, she did not find any particrly valuable treasures, and most of them were refined blood sma.


    Su Li could tell from the slightest contact that these were all baby blood that vited ethics. She frowned slightly and then shook her head andughed bitterly.


    It was iparable to what she had done in the illusion. Even though everything in the illusion was unreal, her memory couldn¡¯t be faked. The integrity she had adhered to had been removed in the illusion, and what remained was the conscience of a human being.


    After taking out all the blood sma and burning them one by one, Su Li chanted the scripture to eliminate the grievances, and the universe bag was half empty. There were only some inferior healing elixirs left, which Su Li lost interest after looking at it. If she had proper medicinal herbs, she could make much better elixirs than these.


    It was almost dawn. As Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness was about to exit the universe bag and cultivate for a few moments, she inadvertently nced at her wrist.


    The ring of Reincarnation Mirror was trembling!


    It was just that the trembling was too tiny to be noticed if she hadn¡¯t looked at it.


    ¡°Could there be anything in the universe bag that has affected it?¡±


    Su Li hesitated for a moment. She took off the mirror ring and slowly affixed it to the universe bag. In her previous life, Reincarnation Mirror, as the oldest treasure in the world, could not be loaded into a universe ring, which was much advanced, let alone amon universe bag.


    But now, as Su Li only saw a sh of light, the mirror ring instantly disappeared. It appeared in the spiritual stones which she had not yet extract from the universe bag.


    ¡°It is so weak. What exactly happened to it a thousand years ago?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Without waiting for her to think carefully, there was a new change in the universe bag.


    In the space of the universe bag, the ring of Reincarnation Mirror floated in the nothingness and trembled slightly. Wisps of dust were pulled out from the pile of debris and injected into the ring.


    ¡°This dust...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness intercepted a slice to observe it, but it was just ordinary dust. Why would the ring of Reincarnation Mirror absorb it?


    Was it...


    Su Li thought for a moment, and she had a surmise.


    She stared closely at the ring of Reincarnation Mirror, released the intercepted ¡°dust.¡±, and waited silently. Just after the ring absorbed thest dust, a new change appeared in the ring of Reincarnation Mirror.

 Chapter 341 - Wang Yu returns to the Mount

    <h4>Chapter 341 Wang Yu returns to the Mount</h4>


    Hum!


    The mirror ring radiated a ripple of vitality from the inside, as if it had life at this moment. It kept rotating in nothingness, gradually fading the surface rust out and bing silver again.


    But Reincarnation Mirror stopped before the rust faded to 40%. It seemed to have run out its energy and fell on the ground inside the universe bag, making a fine sound.


    Su Li drove her awareness. After a white light shed, the mirror ring reappeared in her hands. The heart-blood feeling congealed but did not disperse or fade because of the changes.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she gently stroked the shiny side by her hands.


    The mirror ring on this side was a little thicker. Were those powders really part of Reincarnation Mirror...


    ¡°Reincarnation Mirror was invulnerable. Let alone practitioners in Jindan Realm, even Grand Elder who was in Yuanying Realm in Yuxu Sect couldn¡¯t hurt it, but now it was broken into powders...¡±


    Su Li suddenly thought of the old beggar whose cultivation was even higher than that as she imagined. He reached at least Huashen Realm, of which one could condense his fundamental spirit.


    Qi Xianqing, who was as powerful as him, would not be much worse. In the cultivation circle, they could be called the Mighty. Any one of them was equally greatpared to the old ancestors in the sects.


    At the nevend at that time, the Supernatural Realm she reached was nothing but just equal to Jindan Realm in secr world.


    ¡°The game between the Mighty... was too far for me.¡±


    Su Li signed slightly, and temporarily put her confused thoughts into the bottom of her heart. She drew up a trace of ck spiritual power and injected it into the ring of Reincarnation Mirror. Within one breath, the pneuma of the spiritual power waspletely suppressed by the mirror ring.


    Seeing that, Su Li felt rxed, ¡°No matter how, the ability of the mirror ring to shield nature¡¯s mystery has been enhanced. At least in Lianqi Realm, I don¡¯t need to worry about how to shield it any more. For me, it¡¯s a good thing. I don¡¯t need to practice urgently but should recover the pneuma and blood I lost for repairing Reincarnation Mirror...¡±


    At this time, a groan with pain awakened Su Li from her meditation. She looked up and saw that Jin Ying frowned and opened her eyes.


    After being a loss for a moment, Jin Ying thought of what happened before she fell into aa. Suddenly, she was fully awake, sat up and tightly grasped Su Li¡¯s hand. Just as she was about to speak, Su Li said first,


    ¡°Why do you have so much cold sweat? Do you have a nightmare?¡±


    Jin Ying was slightly dazed and saw clearly the surrounding decorations. Wasn¡¯t... it her own room? She was not in the woodshed. Was it really a dream?


    She felt a little confused, touching her forehead which was still in pain and trying to recall the previous things. She clearly remembered that she was in the woodshed. Could it be possible that she was dreaming all day?


    Seeing that she was still in doubt, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°When I came back, I found that you fell in the woodshed, and I don¡¯t know the reason. The bed there is too hard. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t sleep well, so I carry you back.¡±


    Jin Ying suddenly realized that she had some impressions of this story. Fainting... wouldn¡¯t it that she fainted because of crying?


    She blushed a little. Hearing and believing in Su Li¡¯s words, she felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Junior Sister Apprentice Su didn¡¯t ask her about why she fainted.


    ¡°This is the mental method of Yunti Realm that I brought from the elder of the book pavilion. I have read it and you also should learn about it. It¡¯ste at night, so I have to go back to have a rest. We could talk something tomorrow.¡±


    Su Li took out the golden rubbing, put it on Jin Ying¡¯s bed and turned away. Although there were still some loopholes under her cover, this was the best she could do now. As for the rest... she would remove Jin Ying¡¯s memory when she reached Zhuji Realm.


    Jin Ying stared at the golden rubbing, slowly picked it up and touched the cover. The familiar touch remained in her mind. She had seen it in the dream. She had never seen a dream more real than the one she had today.


    Did the conversation in the woodshed and the mysteriously horrible man in ck robe really just exist in the dream as Junior Sister Apprentice Su said? Or... they were all true?


    Jin Ying became more confused and then had deep curiosity. If it was not a dream, how did Su Li escape with her?


    Unfortunately, the man in ck robe had turned into dust. As long as Su Li didn¡¯t say it, she was doomed to not get the answer.


    Nothing happened during the night.


    The next morning, there was a roar of animals in the mountains. Su Li opened her eyes and waved to open the door. The sunlight came in, making her delicate cheeks as tender as pink snow.


    Su Li touched the lotus mark on the corner of her eyes, with her eyes lightly shing. Last night, the starburst in Reincarnation Mirror was absorbed more than 30%. She could sense that her physical body had made a considerable improvement. If her physical body directly broke through to Jindan Realm, and her perception was still there, then only a vast amount of nimbus to reach Jindan Realm would be required!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits in Yuxu Sect was still there. It has been umted for thousands of years, so arge of areas of the inborn spiritke in that secluded site should be restored. If I can go there...¡±


    Thinking about it in her mind, Su Li suddenly noticed something, so she changed her expression quickly and turned to be obedient. Soon after she put on the grey hemp clothes to cover the ring of Reincarnation Mirror, a rainbow light flew from the sky and fell to the wooden house quickly.


    Jin Ying was frightened when hearing it. She quickly climbed out of the back window of the wooden house and jumped into Su Li¡¯s room. She immediately found that Su Li was also hiding at the door and was obviously frightened, though she didn¡¯t show many expressions on her face.


    Jin Ying was slightly surprised, because Junior Sister Apprentice Su seemed to be a little different today.


    After the rainbow disappeared, Wang Yu was shocked when she used her spirit awareness and saw Jin Ying¡¯s reflection. But after seeing that Su Li was also frightened with her hands wrapped in a white cloth and there were faint dry ck blood spots, she looked gloomy immediately.


    What happened to the Mount after she left?


    As she thought this, she stepped forward and cleared her throat, saying in calmness, ¡°Open the door, two girls. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jin Ying was pleasantly surprised, so she immediately went to open the door in despite of Su Li¡¯s reaction. Looking at the slim woman in red, with her tears quickly gathering, she fell into Wang Yu¡¯s arms at once.


    ¡°Master, there you are. Wuwuwu...¡±


    Wang Yu frowned, but recovered soon. Instead of pushing Jin Ying away, she patted her back gently with a little gentle voice,


    ¡°Tell me what you have done these days. Why didn¡¯t you practice?¡±


    From her cultivation, she could easily find that Jin Ying and Su Li had still mortal bodies, and they had not even reached the first level of Yunti Realm, which was very abnormal.


    Looking at Su Li, who still hid far away, she sighed. It seemed that Su Yue gained more hurts and even became wary of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to have those two girls from Yuan Shu, for they can rank the second or third in terms of cultivation talent in this group of disciples. I¡¯d like to see who was troublemaking!¡±


    Seeing that Wang Yu would support them, Jin Ying suddenly brightened, and told her all the things happened to these days off and on, ¡°When Junior Sister Apprentice and I just went up the mountain the next day and wanted to take the mental method to practice ording to your words, the guard disciple and the elder gave it very hard for us, so we could not get it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elder guarding the pavilion give you the mental method?¡±


    Wang Yu almost thought that she had heard it wrong, so she was shocked. At the moment, Jin Ying continued, ¡°I tried to get it for ten days, but every time there were four sisters with silver tokens giving me a hard time. They robbed my clothes, asked me to put on gray clothes and go to the dining room, and said that... if I go to the book pavilion again, they would kill me!¡±


    ¡°By the way! Junior Sister Apprentice Su has been recovering from her finger injury, but she went to the book pavilion yesterday... to steal the mental method of Yunti Realm. Master, please don¡¯t me her. She was in a trance at that time, but she¡¯s not a thief!¡±


    Jin Ying took out the rubbing with both hands when saying this.


    Wang Yu took over the booklet. She was as gloomy as dead water and was already furious.


    Between the two children she took in person, one was forced to go to the spiritual dining room, the other¡¯s ten fingers were broken and seriously injured?!


    Who dared to treat her Danxia Mount in this way? Did he want to die?!


    Taking a deep breath, Wang Yu fought down the anger. After sheforted Jin Ying with gentle expression, she cast her eyes on Su Li.


    ¡°Su,e here, too.¡±


    Su Li got nervous, making Reincarnation Mirror turn to the extreme and hiding Secret Records of ck Lotus that run by itself in the deepest part of her pubic region. She showed hesitation and stepped over after a while.


    Seeing Su Li be closer, Wang Yu looked slightly soft, then gently lifted Su Li¡¯s hands wrapped in a thick white cloth, slowly uncovering.


    Withyers of white cloth with bloodstains falling, Wang Yu looked gloomier. When she uncovered thestyer, she felt that she didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    Thestyer of the white cloth had been dyed ck brown, and it was bound with the wound on the hand. If it was torn forcibly, it would tear the wound.


    ¡°Frenzied! Were they evil practitioners, for they treated little children like this?!¡±


    Looking at Su Li, who was gloomy but still not crying, Wang Yu was slightly sour and was full ofpassion, saying in a firmly sonorous voice,


    ¡°I must fight back for the grievances and injuries you have suffered!¡±


    Three dayster, at Yunxia Hall, the side hall of Danxia Mount.


    Su Li sat on the exquisite silk bed, looking at her intact hands and showing her thoughtfulness.


    For the past three days, she and Jin Ying had been living in Yunxia Hall. With the help of the medical practitioner, her injury had beenpletely recovered.


    Wang Yu really fulfilled her promise and sent all the disciples in the book pavilion like Li Changgui to Hanfeng Tower, while the four maids who bullied Jin Ying were thrown out of Danxia Mount with broken limbs.


    When such a big event happened, Danxia Mount was suddenly jittery. Even the bullying among handyman disciples seldom happened.


    Su Li was very satisfied with this result, at least on the surface. As for Jin Ying, she was very happy these days, and quickly came out of the previous shadow.


    Fan Zisang, the inherited disciple in charge of teaching the two, looked at them and nodded his head. The task that his master told him was finished, for the two junior sister apprentices had reached the first level of Yunti Realm.


    At this time, a red light shed over the pce, ¡°Master is back.¡±


    After ordering something to the maid who took care of Su Li and Jin Ying, he turned to the hall.

 Chapter 342 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 342 ident</h4>


    ¡°Master.¡±


    In the hall, Fan Zisang stepped forward with respect on his slight and fine-featured face, bowing slightly to salute.


    Wang Yu looked indifferent and nodded gently. She had been cultivating for thousands of years and became extremely cautious, so she could not easily reveal her inner emotions on her face.


    ¡°How¡¯s the task I gave you?¡±


    In order topensate Jin Ying and Su Li, she especially awakened her favorite disciple from his practice in istion, asking him to teach them.


    Fan Zisang straightened up and replied neither in an overbearing nor servile way, ¡°Your Master, they have good talent and both of them reached Yunti Realm within three days.¡±


    Wang Yu looked satisfied, ¡°What do you think of these two girls¡¯ temperament as you observe?¡±


    Fan Zisang paused and bluntly analyzed, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Jin Ying is simple and innocent, so there is nothing to say about her. The key is that Junior Sister Apprentice Su Yue...¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Yu raised her brows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that girl?¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su Yue is very introverted.¡±


    Fan Zisang recalled Su Li¡¯s performance in the past two days and said, ¡°She stayed alone most of the time, being very dissociable. Jin Ying asked me many questions during cultivating, while that girl didn¡¯t ask me anything, but she didn¡¯tg behind in cultivation at all. As for intelligence, Junior Sister Apprentice Su is obviously better, while I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit difficult to let her follow you sincerely, Master.¡±


    Wang Yu thought of the meeting with Su Li three days ago and nodded, ¡°Indeed, it is her nature to do so. It is inappropriate to forcefully change her character. However, from the performance of the days when I left, she is not heartless and cold, but rather an affective and righteous one. You don¡¯t have to worry about it but just treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Fan Zisang responded and turned to hesitate, ¡°Master, Yue Lin...¡±


    Wang Yu looked slightly cold and snorted, ¡°Does she really think she is somebody after being epted by the old man of Zihan Sect? Even if those two girls are only my registered disciples, she has no right to bully them!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of Zihan Sect, I won¡¯t fight against her for the time being, but when you take the top after entering Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, I¡¯d like to see what other reasons she has to continue to upy resources on Danxia Mount!!¡±


    When saying that, Wang Yu focused on Fan Zisang, who looked respectful, and softened, ¡°Zisang, you are my first disciple since I started cultivation! Outsiders think that you are my servant, but you have been dormant for many years and have formed deep umtion. Even as your master, I can¡¯t catch up with you. The selection through Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits this time is your chance to make great achievement!¡±


    Fan Zisang suddenly burst into a radiant light in his gentle sight, saying firmly, ¡°I would live up to your expectations this time and take reputation for Danxia Mount!¡±


    His target was not just Yue Lin. So long ago, he, with some adventures, had treated the genius with acquired physique of sword who had gone out from Huajian Sect as an example.


    At that time, that man killed many people in Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, getting the greatest benefit. If he couldn¡¯t do it, would his adventure be useless?!


    Wang Yuughed, ¡°Great! I¡¯m waiting for your performance. The selection through Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits is approaching, so don¡¯t dy your own cultivation when you teaching the girls.¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled gently and nodded, ¡°I know. I have reached the threshold of improvement after so many years¡¯ cultivation in istion, so I could adjust my state in this period of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to think so. I¡¯m going to cultivate. Go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Fan Zisang left, Wang Yu took off her smile and looked gloomy.


    The thing about Yue Lin was obviously not as easy as she said in that Zihan Sect... was so powerful. Only one elder of Neimen Branch in Yuanying Realm was enough to hurt Huanjian Sect greatly.


    Before the headmaster went to istion for practice, she had ordered them not to fall out with Zihan Sect unless they had to. Yue Lin really had the right to be proud, and she had secretly embezzled the cultivation resources of other disciples before, but now, she even dared to show off in front of her. Was she really easily bullied?


    Her reputation, Immortal Huoyun, was not easy to get!


    ¡°The selection through Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits... Yue Longshan, I¡¯d like to know would you dare to break the regional covenant for fighting with me if your granddaughter dies in the arena!¡±


    ......


    After Fan Zisang returned to Yunxia Hall, he shook his head with smile when he saw that Jin Ying was ying with the maid, because it made him think of his begging around in secr world when he was at her age. If his Master didn¡¯t bring him back, he would have died in the street.


    Hundreds of years had passed for a while, but he felt that those miserable experiences just happened yesterday.


    Turning around, as he saw Su Li sitting at one side of the table, who seemed to be ¡°dazed¡±, with a little more interest in his eyes, he walked over.


    Su Li frowned secretly when seeing him approaching. Others thought her was in a daze, but she was practicing actually.


    Her state of mind went far more than her self-cultivation, so she could absorb the nimbus without entering the meditation. Although the efficiency was half lower than that of entering the meditation, the key was concealment. As long as people didn¡¯t appear within ten feet around her, they wouldn¡¯t feel the nimbus.


    But now... seeing that Fan Zisang was about to cross the boundary of ten feet, she had no choice but to put away her mind of practicing and hid her mental method to the deepest part of her body.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, what are you doing?¡±


    Fan Zisang asked gently with a nd smile on his face.


    Su Li looked at him and bowed her head silently without saying anything.


    Fan Zisang felt a little embarrassment, but he was not angry. Instead, he began to talk about his own experience. Their Master had few disciples in her life, and they all died except him. Now he finally had two junior sister apprentices, so he cared much about them.


    Su Li lowered her head and listened. Besides listening, she couldn¡¯t do anything else right now. It could be seen that this person tried to soften her, whom was simr to Tantai Yu in the illusion.


    She just didn¡¯t know if this person did it from his heart or because of Wang Yu¡¯smand.


    Two hourster, Fan Zisang, looking at Su Li who was unmoved, felt so helpless. For he talked so much about his miserable experiences in those years, Jing Yin would have burst into tears but this girl wasn¡¯t touched at all. Could it be that the girl had experienced something more painful than himself?


    ¡°I have to know her past.¡±


    Thinking of this, Fan Zisang chatted with Su Li for a moment and turned away.


    Seeing his leaving, Su Li lowered her sight and withdrew her psychic awareness. Her soul exceeded that of Fan Zisang too much, so when she was investigating, it did not attract his attention.


    ¡°This person has a solid foundation, and there seems to be a terrible power inside him. Even I felt a little shocked when finding it. If in Yuxu Sect of old days, even if he did not break out that power, he would almost be one of the top three disciples of Neimen Branch, but... why is he not famous at Danxia Mount, and is it possible that Yue Lin has higher talent?¡±


    There was a touch of doubt in her heart, and Su Li nced at Jin Ying, who was still ying. Her mind of probing faded away and she continued to be quiet.


    The summit was the ce in which the whole nimbus in Danxia Mount converged, so the concentration of nimbus was more than ten times higher than the ce where Su Li had stayed before.


    For five days at a time with no sleep, Su Li finally pushed her cultivation to the eighth-hurdle peak of Lianqi Realm. She was about to break through to the nh hurdle, but suddenly she sensed a burst of extremely unstable breath in the main hall.


    ¡°What happened that Wang Yu couldn¡¯t even control her own pneuma?¡±


    As Su Li looked so serious, Jin Ying sitting on the side to practice couldn¡¯t help but looked over and asked curiously, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, what are you looking at?¡±


    Su Li took back her sight and shook her head, ¡°Nothing, continue to practice.¡±


    Jin Ying was confused, because she couldn¡¯t sense anything, so she had to continue to work hard to find the opportunity to get into meditation ording to Su Li¡¯s words. Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan said that as long as she indulged into the state of meditation, the cultivation would be extremely fast.


    At the moment, in the main hall, Wang Yu crushed the jade rune in her hand and still showed horrible expressions on her face.


    ¡°I just came back for a few days, while the situation has be so serious!¡±


    Li Guang, the Head of Fujian Mount in the hall, looked serious and said in a deep voice, ¡°There is not much time left for us. Before the headmaster gets out, we can¡¯t let Su Zini get it! Without further ado, we should rush to the ce where the incident happened, and we must get things back before Su Zini does!¡±


    Wang Yu was decisive and nodded immediately, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you go and get prepared, and we set off immediately!¡±


    Li Guang relieved and turned to go. Wang Yu was the most powerful among the three Mount Heads. It would be better for her to go.


    But before he could fly away, he was stopped by Wang Yu. He turned back and felt puzzled.


    However, Wang Yu hesitated, saying, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, please find your disciple Han Feng, and let him give me the positioningpass for seeking child with immortaltency.¡±


    Li Guang was stunned and then reacted. He suddenly realized something, for what happened to Danxia Mount these two days almost spread all over the Branches. Of course, he also heard about it.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you are still worried about the two girls. Take it easy, I will call Han Feng.¡±


    Wang Yu was grateful and sighed, ¡°Thanks, Senior Fellow Apprentice. I wouldn¡¯t be so helpless if First Elder could leave the book pavilion, s...¡±


    Li Guang smiled slightly and said, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t be discouraged, for all difficulties are only temporary. As long as the headmaster sessfully breaks through to thete Yuanying Realm, Zihan Sect will return all the things that it has taken from Huajian Sect in these years!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Wang Yu was refreshed and then she couldn¡¯t help but felt pity, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for those two little girls who have just entered Yunti Realm. After going to secr world, they have to spend some time...¡±


    Li Guang nodded helplessly. If Yang Chunbo wasn¡¯t been temporarily taken to the forbiddennd by the headmaster, he would also be worried about it.


    ¡°The two girls have to endure it. Let¡¯s make up for them after this period of time.¡±

 Chapter 343 - Returning to hometown

    <h4>Chapter 343 Returning to hometown</h4>


    A few momentster, Su Li saw a red and a green light flying away from the peak. As she gazed, Fan Zisang appeared at the entrance of Yunxia Hall.


    He stepped into the hall with an undetectable seriousness buried under his gentle face. He smiled at Su Li and Jin Ying, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a month since you came to the sect. Have you ever thought of going back to your hometown?¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s bright eyes shone up immediately, and she instantly nodded, ¡°I miss my mother. Senior Fellow Apprentice, is it real that we can go to visit our homes?¡±


    In the past few days, her waitress had instilled somemon sense of the cultivation circle into her mind. The children with immortaltency could typically, as far as she knew, go down the hill only when they finished the practice. It would be upliant with the rules if they went down the mountain after less than half a month since joining the sect.


    Fan Zisang nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, so no worry is needed.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    She almost jumped up out of joy, for she was a straightforward person. The care from Fan Zisang these days simply caused her dependence.


    Looking at the bright smile of Jin Ying, Fan Zisang felt a moment of rxation. He turned his head to Su Li, who did not say a word, ¡°What do you think, Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. At the moment when Fan Zisang spoke it out, she understood Wang Yu¡¯s good intentions, so she nodded her head gently, ¡°It¡¯s your call, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    After hearing the answer of Su Li, Fan Zisang was very helpless. Being associated with her for half a month, he became ustomed to her cold character, and he continued,


    ¡°I checked thepass, and your hometown is much closer than Jin Ying¡¯s. Our first stop would be Tiehe Vige. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    They both echoed. Fan Zisang didn¡¯t give them the time to prepare and took them straight out of the sect. It was no more than five minutes after Wang Yu¡¯s departure.


    When Yue Lin learned the news, the grand hall of Danxia Mount was already empty. Standing in front of the grand pce, she took a deep breath and sneered.


    ¡°Fan Zisang, don¡¯t assume that I have no idea that you are the personal disciple of that slut, Wang Yu. However, ... My strength and foundation are notparable to those of you with a poor background. In the Shattered Spirit Secret Realm tryout, I will let everyone know that you are not in much of a position topete with me with your petty cultivation!¡±


    With a heavy cold grunt, Yue Lin looked stern. Then, she threw out a piece of silk and struck the exquisitely carved rockery on her side into stone dust. She felt a little better and left in the stares of many handyman disciples, who kept quiet out of fear.


    ¡ª


    Fan Zisang drove his flying magic treasure to the barren ce with Su Li and Jin Ying. Jin Ying was sitting beside Su Li. She touched the cloud-like magic treasure under her body from time to time, full of longing and curiosity in her eyes.


    Fan Zisang found it funny and exined, ¡°This magic treasure, Feiyun, is an exclusive flying magic treasure of Huajian Sect. It can be divided into two grades: the top grade and the low grade. Practitioners in Zhuji Realm can fly fifteen hundred kilometers per day with the low-grade Feiyun, while practitioners like our master can fly three thousand kilometers per day with the top grade Feiyun!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s eyes were shining, for it was rare for her to see a precious horse traveling five hundred kilometers in one day in the secr world. She had never expected that, in the cultivation circle, any flying magic treasure could surpass it.


    Su Li listened alongside but didn¡¯t show any expression. There was a faint memory about Feiyun shed through her eyes...


    Hua Yan¡¯s talent was not extraordinary, but her mind was. She entered the circle by studying flowers. After she reached Jindan Realm, her cultivation speed was not much slower than that of Su Li who had a heaven-typed spiritual root.


    She still remembered that Hua Yan mentioned breeding a unique variety of spiritual cotton during a meeting of theirs. The fruit of the spiritual cotton would be a natural flying magic treasure. With a slight modification, it would be ready to be used so that a lot of money for purchasing the flying sword could be spared for their disciples. They could even make a profit from it.


    At that time, Hua Yan asked her to give a name for the spiritual cotton, and she said the word ¡°Feiyun¡± inadvertently. She never expected that Hua Yan not only seeded in breeding the spiritual cotton but also took her advice to name it ¡°Feiyun¡±.


    Cultivators didn¡¯t value affection. Although she shared the same passion with Hua Yan at that time... Time could change everything. She was not sure whether Hua Yuan at present remained the same person in the old days, whether she would despise her based on her cultivation level, or even betray her...


    Therefore, she never nned to visit Hua Yan, even if she knew that she practiced in istion in the forbidden ce at the back of the mountain. However, she was touched by hearing the word ¡°Feiyun¡±.


    ¡°Perhaps, everything is not as bad as I presumed.¡±


    Turning her head back, Su Li looked at the clouds falling behind her. The figure of a female practitioner in a Taoist robe with a graceful temperament emerged in front of her.


    ¡°Master, how are you doing?¡±


    In the twinkling of an eye, a day and a night passed. Fan Zisang didn¡¯t stop driving the flying magic treasure until they finally saw the outline of Tiehe Vige at dusk of the next day.


    Seeing the small vige with the smoke from kitchen chimneys below, Jin Ying blinked. Was this the hometown of her junior sister apprentice?


    The talent of the junior sister apprentice was better than hers. She hadn¡¯t expected that she came from an unenlightened mountain vige, which was quite different from her imagination.


    Fan Zisang made sure the location with the positioningpass, and nodded, ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯snd first.¡±


    As he said so, Feiyun was elerated to dive down.


    After the previous event, the vigers in Tiehe Vige apparently had learned something about the cultivation circle. When some vigers saw Feiyun, they shouted immediately,


    ¡°Look, look! The immortalse again!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry? The immortalse again?!¡±


    The old vige head was slightly pleased to hear this, and he was about to go out with his cane. But there was a figure much faster than him. It was Li Yuehuan who had failed in the previous selection.


    ¡°This time, I will definitely be selected. Even Su Li can enter the cultivation circle, how can I be defeated by her?¡±


    Li Yuehuan stared at the slowly-descending cloud from the sky with her hideous eyes, which frightened Li.


    He sighed secretly and followed her with his cane. Since thest visit of the immortals to their vige, this child seemed to be possessed. She did nothing but dreamed of going to the cultivation world and bing an immortal.


    No one would know what she would be if she failed this time.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, is that your home?¡±


    Fan Zisang pointed to a low earthen house and asked. As Su Li nodded, hended without hesitation. He was also originated from a mortal family, so he didn¡¯t feel disgusted.


    Huang was gathering his sweet potatoes in the field. Although he had heard the vigers shouting, he was alone and had no interest in joining the party. But when he looked up and found the cloudnding right at his door, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.


    After the cloud faded away, two young girls with exquisite appearances and a gentle young man appeared.


    ¡°Li?!¡±


    Huang eximed. Without saying anything, he put down the hoe and ran back to his house. A worried expression appeared on his face. Shouldn¡¯t Li be practicing in the sect now? Why was she sent back?


    Li Yuehuan, the fastest runner, also noticed Su Li. She froze for a second and then saw a different young man, who was more wless than the one fromst time. She got excited.


    Su Li must¡¯ve been expelled from the sect by making mistakes!


    Here came her chance!


    Thinking of this, she ran faster.


    Seeing that all the vigers gathered, Fan Zisang stayed calm. He had seen this before when he found the children with immortaltency after being promoted to be the inherited disciple.


    When he saw a panting girl who arrived firstly, and joy of reunion with his junior sister apprentice on her face, he eased up and smiled at Li Yuehuan out of sympathy.


    Li Yuehuan felt extremely ttered. Regardless of the other vigersing behind her, she immediately knelt and shouted,


    ¡°I am Li Yuehuan. Please take me to the mountains to practice and enter the cultivation circle!¡±


    Seeing that Li Yuehuan had already knelt, many children in the vige, who cameter, got pissed off for being slower and giving Li Yuehuan the opportunity.


    Fan Zisang looked stunned for a moment andprehended them suddenly. She was not happy for the reunion with Su Li as he anticipated, but mistakenly thought that he was as an inherited disciple who came to find more children with immortaltency.


    He was about to exin the purpose of the visit, but Li Yuehuan was so impatient and pointed to Su Li,


    ¡°Su Li, she has been a jinx from her childhood. As dumb and clumsy like she is, there¡¯s no ce for her kind to stay in the sect. She deserves being expelled from the sect for offending you! Now since you have sent Su Li back, there would be a vacant position around you. Why not take me away? I will definitely do better than her!¡±


    Hearing her words, Fan Zisang didn¡¯t get angry butughed.


    He didn¡¯t have to lower himself to the same level as a child hundreds of years younger than him. But Li Yuehuan obviously had some contradiction with his junior sister apprentice. And he was worried that he had no way to get close to his junior sister apprentice...


    However, why did she call her ¡°Su Li¡± instead of ¡°Su Yue¡±? He kept this back in his mind, for he knew it was not a proper time to ask about this for the moment. He remained calm.


    Seeing the smile on Fan Zisang¡¯s face, Li Yuehuan was sure that her statement was right. As she tried to hold down her ecstasy and was just about to continue ndering Su Li, Huang rushed in front of Fan Zisang and knelt.


    ¡°Please forgive her, Immortal! If Li has ever offended you, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t teach her well as her grandfather. She is still so young, and you don¡¯t have to lower yourself to the same level as her!¡±


    Saying this, Huang was about to kowtow. Fan Zisang noticed Su Li¡¯s frown and waved his hand immediately to stop Huang.


    Huang found out that he couldn¡¯t kneel anymore, which horrified him much more. What kind of mistakes did Su Li make so that this immortal refused to ept his apology?


    At this time, Fan Zisang finally uttered with a gentle voice, ¡°Calm down, elderly man.¡±


    Then, he turned to stare at Li Yuehuan, whose face was brimming over with expectations, and his smile faded, ¡°Little girl, who gave you the courage to talk about my junior sister apprentice?¡±


    Hearing this, Li Yuehuan realized that something went wrong. She looked pale and shivered, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Su Li...¡±


    Fan Zisang had no intention to continue the conversation with her. So, he raised his head and said to those vigers aloud, ¡°Get dismissed. We are here merely to apany my junior sister apprentice to go home and visit her family.¡±


    With this to be said, his gentle gaze became sharp and piercing. He stared at Li Yuehuan and said word for word, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su has been epted as a disciple by my master, Immortal Huoyun, a Mount Head of Huajian Sect. Considering your unawareness, I will let you go. If I find anyone dares to nder her in the future, there will be no mercy but severe punishment waiting for him!¡±...

 Chapter 344 - What did you call her?!

    <h4>Chapter 344 What did you call her?!</h4>


    The vigers of Tiehe Vige naturally dared not disobey Fan Zisang¡¯s words and went away one after another.


    At night, inside the log cabin.


    Huang put a basket full of cooked sweet potatoes on the table, and rubbed his hands, apologizing, ¡°Immortal, there is nothing good to eat at home, and your understanding is appreciated.¡±


    He was ashamed, but his eyes were full of surprise. Fan Zisang told the crowd that Su Li enjoyed the appreciation of the Mount Head in the sect and that she was epted as a disciple, which was a great thing!


    Protected by his master, Su Li was able to survive in the cultivation circle, even if she could not make great achievements in the future.


    Fan Zisang smiled at Huang¡¯s words. He picked up a sweet potato with the slim hand he used to hold a sword and kill people in the past. It seemed to be discordant.


    ¡°Never mind. I have not eaten any food for mortals for many years, and I do miss it.¡±


    Huang nodded, and Fan Zisang seemed to be much kinder than the previous two. ording to his experience in the sect, Huang knew that all the courtesy was just for Su Li¡¯s sake.


    As he took a bite of the sweet potato, Fan Zisang, who was used to eating the spiritual food, frowned and turned his head to Su Li and Jin Ying, ¡°Both of you, go practicing. Even if there are not enough nimbus in the secr world, you shouldn¡¯t ck off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Su Li nced at Huang and went to the back room with Jin Ying.


    Huang was considerate and immediately bowed to Fan Zisang after they closed the door, ¡°Li is indebted to the sect. No matter what you want to know, I will tell you the whole truth without reservation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man. So, I wille directly to the topic.¡±


    Fan Zisang changed his sitting position and looked at Huang, who was very nervous. He was still kind and smiled, ¡°No need to be nervous. I just want to know the past of my junior sister apprentice and her real name...¡±


    Huang realized that he could not keep the secret, so he revealed why Han Feng changed Su Li¡¯s name and the life experience he knew about Su Li.


    Fan Zisang was enlightened after hearing the stories. The name ¡°Su Li¡± had been a taboo in the cultivation circle. However, he was not born at the time when the Bloody ident happened, so he did not experience the horror at that time in person. Apart from adhering to the master¡¯s preach of never mentioning this name, he did not have much feeling.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice Han did a good job. It would be good for the junior sister apprentice to avoid the taboo and concentrate on her practice. But her life experience is really...¡±


    Fan Zisang seemed to understand Su Li. Whoever suffered from his own father¡¯s torture when he was young, his mood would naturally be different from that of ordinary children, not to mention she was hurt extremely deeply.


    ¡°So, the lotus mark is just a scar.¡±


    Fan Zisang muttered to himself. Before he entered the cultivation circle, he had no parents and wandered everywhere, but nobody had abused him. Compared to him, although his junior sister apprentice had parents when she was born but she suffered a lot afterward, so, it would be better for her to have no parents.


    ¡°Now, the junior sister apprentice would be protected by the master. The hard times are over, and the good times just begin.¡±


    Fan Zisang, who thought he knew Su Li¡¯s pastpletely, felt a sense of pity in his heart. His gaze at Huang became tender than ever.


    ¡°The cultivation circle nowadays in Jiuzhou Region is withering, and the junior sister apprentice is one of the best genii. Since she owes you a debt of gratitude, I shouldn¡¯t be mean and stingy as her senior fellow apprentice.¡±


    Thinking of this, he released his psychic awareness to cover Huang, and he was slightly shocked about Huang¡¯s physical condition.


    His pneuma and blood were in the best condition, unlike that ofmon mortals at all. On the contrary, he was about to reach Yunti Realm and only a practice method was needed.


    Since Huang sensed Fan Zisang¡¯s change, he quickly stooped down and said, ¡°I once worked as a handyman disciple in Yuxu Sect for several years, and I was driven out of the sect due to some mistakes I made. My poor life was spared. Sorry for the embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Fan Zisang suddenly understood, ¡°It seemed that you had reached the peak of Yunti Realm. When you got kicked out of the sect, your memory and cultivation were deprived. It is not easy to maintain your physical body condition.¡±


    Huang smiled bitterly. The deprivation of his cultivation had caused great damage to his body. When he came to Tiehe Vige, he could feel that his physical strength was not as good as before, even worse than those of the same age. However, during the years he had to work day by day for Su Li, his physical condition didn¡¯t get worse, but got better and better.


    Huang had wondered all the time, but he knew that it was inappropriate for him to ask Fan Zisang, which could crop up new troubles unexpectedly.


    ¡°Well, since you have the luck, I¡¯ll give you a new cultivation method of Yunti Realm. It¡¯s not originated from Huajian Sect but me. If you can make any achievement with this, it¡¯s your destiny. However, you should keep in mind that this method is only for you to practice and never pass it on to others. Otherwise, you know the consequence.¡±


    Fan Zisang was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Huang got ecstatic after a slight confusion so that he knelt immediately and kowtowed, ¡°Immortal, I, Huang Dashan, will always remember your great kindness. And I swear that I will never give the practice method to others!¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled and nodded softly. A practice method of Yunti Realm was nothing for a person with his cultivation.


    In the back room, Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness shrouded the living room. Her eyebrows became slightly loose when she sensed this. She had nned to pass on a practice method to Huang Dashan when she came back. Unexpectedly, Fan Zisang did the work for her, which spared her a lot of trouble of exining.


    After Huang Dashan fell in sleep, Fan Zisang nced at Su Li and Jin Ying who were sleeping deeply. Then he opened the gate of the courtyard and left the dirt-walled house.


    The night was as cold as water, and the whole Tiehe Vige was shrouded in silent darkness, with several asional barksing in.


    He walked all the way straight to Tieshui River, looking at the ink-like water in the night, with a strange glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Boy, this river is peculiar as I expected!¡±


    An old voice suddenly came out of the jade token on his neck. Suddenly hearing it, Fan Zisang was not rmed but delighted. He immediatelymunicated with that voice with his psychic awareness, ¡°Elder, you are awake.¡±


    Two hundred years ago, he acquired the jade token and woke up the existence in it. Under the guidance of the elder, who was unwilling to tell his name, he had avoided many detours.


    Some rare treasures were unknown to his master, but this elder knew them and even told him to use them to improve cultivation. He knew that this mysterious elder must be of extraordinary origin.


    His motto was paying back every kindness he ever got. If he were sessful in cultivation one day, he would surely find a suitable body for the elder and resurrect him.


    However, in recent years, the elder had been sleeping longer and longer. He couldn¡¯t help but worry if the elder could wait until the day when he was sessful in his cultivation.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, boy? Follow my instruction and go east.¡±


    The old and familiar voice came into his mind. Fan Zisang suddenly came back to his senses and walked towards the ce he was instructed by the elder. A few momentster, Fan Zisang walked to the end of Tieshui River and looked at the bare and over-picked yellow slope above. He asked helplessly, ¡°Elder, there is no mystery in this mountain. Are we going up?¡±


    ¡°Stop. The weirdness is right here. Squat down and condense the vital energy ording to the spell I gave you.¡±


    Fan Zisang did as the elder instructed. His right hand met his left hand after drawing a half-circle. A shadow in the shape of a full moon appeared on the river in front of him. Fan Zisang was surprised at this vision.


    He had learned the spell for a long time, but it never happened like this.


    If Su Li were here at this moment when she saw the vision, she would surely recognize that it wasn¡¯t the shadow of the full moon but... Reincarnation Mirror!


    ¡°Sure enough, it is here as I expected!¡±


    The old voice suddenly became excited, ¡°Yunjing Lake, the lost Yunjing Lake, is here...¡±


    Fan Zisang was puzzled, but the name ¡°Yunjing Lake¡± was familiar to him. He seldom paid attention to the past of the cultivation circle. So, it took him quite a while before recalling the name. He was surprised.


    ¡°Elder, is this theke into which the ancient treasure Reincarnation Mirror shattered and fell thousands of years ago? Isn¡¯t it said that Yunjing Lake is rooted in the nothingness, being boundless, and as vast as Jiuzhou Region? How could...¡±


    Fan Zisang looked at the ordinary river in front of him, which could be crossed easily with a hop, and he felt it so strange. No one would ever associate this river with Yunjing Lake.


    ¡°Reincarnation Mirror...¡± The voice of the elder stopped. It took him a long time to sign, ¡°The past has be a mystery. Who knows what happened back then? Even the most precious ancient treasure could be broken, let alone other things. Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded and kept this in his mind. He had never seen the elder show his emotions. Once Reincarnation Mirror was mentioned, the elder got so excited.


    In the jade token, the shadow in a grey robe raised his head, and it seemed that his gaze had gone through the jade token and saw the endless nothingness.


    The location of Yunjing Lake was not easy to be changed. Right above this ce was the nothingness where Reincarnation Mirror was located back in the day. Unexpectedly, an ordinary vige appeared here after a thousand years, where no vitality could be found.


    After all, here was the ce where the most precious ancient treasure fell. Any creature here could benefit from Reincarnation Mirror, even if they just got a hint of luck from the treasure.


    ¡°Boy, there should be a lot of talented youths in this vige. Take some with you and ask your master to train them. Maybe there will be some outstanding people.¡±


    Said the elder. Fan Zisang chuckled by hearing that, ¡°Elder, your inference is brilliant and right. Some days ago, my junior fellow apprentice had found two children with immortaltency from this vige and introduced them to our sect. One of them has aplete spiritual root. The other, whose spiritual root is marked only at seven-tenths, is talented and intelligent, either. She may ovee the hurdle of Zhuji Realm and reach Jindan Realm.¡±


    The man in grey robeughed involuntarily when he heard the words. The talented youths he talked about were not those with amon spiritual root. But he just blurted it out, and he didn¡¯t want to go further with Fan Zisang.


    As their psychic awarenessmunicated, Fan Zisang went back.


    Suddenly, he stopped his steps and found surprisingly a little figure sitting on the riverbank.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su Li, why are you here?¡±


    When the older man in the jade token heard this, he was so shocked that he could barely maintain his body shape. A roar caused a headache to Fan Zisang.


    ¡°What... What did you call her?!¡±...

 Chapter 345 - Jincheng Dynasty

    <h4>Chapter 345 Jincheng Dynasty</h4>


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Su Li saw that Fan Zisang suddenly stood still with a shing light in his eyes after asking the question, and she felt a pneuma that didn¡¯t belong to Fan Zisang at all, and... it was strangely familiar.


    ¡°Elder, this Su Li is not that Su Li. Please don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±


    Fan Zisang ignored the outside world, conveyed his thoughts to the chaotic shadow in the jade token again and again. After struggling for several breath, the shadow finally calmed down.


    Fan Zisang rubbed his temple and looked up at Su Li who was looking at him curiously, saying with a gentle smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s midnight. Why don¡¯t you go to bed ande here?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and pointed to the low bungalow across the river.


    Fan Zisang suddenly realized that there should be the ce where Su Li grew up as Huang Dashan said. No matter what she experienced there, it was the ce where she was born.


    ¡°Want to see it?¡±


    Facing with Fan Zisang¡¯s more gentle questions, Su Li nodded.


    She didn¡¯t want to go, but it was a good excuse.


    After the thing of the blood practitioner, she wanted toe back to see if there were any other shards of Reincarnation Mirror in Tieshui River. It was convenient for Fan Zisang as a cover to go back home.


    ¡°In Tieshui River, there are no shards falling. The end of the river is the ce where Reincarnation Mirror was picked up, so there is no need to go there. Perhaps, there is another possibility that Reincarnation Mirror is formed by re-condensing all shards in Tieshui River! The shards in this river can condense into a mirror ring and there is the legend, so, it¡¯s... Yunjing Lake...¡±


    Thinking so, Su Li raised her head and looked at the empty sky. The bright moon hung high, like a mirror in a trance.


    Fan Zisang didn¡¯t feel different about this scene, while the old figure who waked up in the jade token and always watched Su Li, was slightly shaken.


    ¡°She¡¯s not really...¡±


    A whileter, they came to the dpidated house in the east of the river. It had already eroded the cottage in seven or eight years and there were weeds and spider webs everywhere.


    Su Li stood in front of the door in silence, suddenly remembering that woman who gave birth to her. She should not have been in the world, but ck Lotus Ring reversed her fate by killing that woman¡¯s own child, whom should bepensated.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I don¡¯t want to stay here. Go back.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said that, turned around and walked away. Fan Zisang was confused, thinking about why his junior sister apprentice was more unfathomable aftering back.


    The next morning, Su Li visited Fan Zisang.


    ¡°You want to leave? Then your grandfather...¡±


    Su Li nodded, but didn¡¯t say the reason. Fan Zisang looked at Huang who was still cooking breakfast in the local stove outside the door, and was slightly surprised. The girl was expected to miss the mortal life, but she didn¡¯t have any nostalgia for Huang Dashan.


    ¡°When I step into Zhuji Realm, I wille back to see Grandpa.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice with childishness was very stable and serious, but for Fan Zisang, it made him be at a loss whether tough or cry.


    It seemed that he misunderstood his junior sister apprentice. Did the girl really think that cultivation was as simple as eating or drinking? When she reached Zhuji Realm, Huang Dashan might have been reincarnated for several generations.


    However, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be said clearly. When this girl entered into Lianqi Realm, she would understand it and therefore he didn¡¯t need to say more. He had also found out the details of Tieshui River, so he didn¡¯t want to stay longer. He nodded,


    ¡°Then after you two have breakfast, we¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t disappoint your grandfather.¡±


    He saw that Huang Dashan went to the town early in the morning to buy white rice porridge and bread.


    Su Li nodded, ¡°I want to say goodbye to Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Fan Zisang chuckled and didn¡¯t listen to what she said to Huang Dashan.


    No matter how strange the girl was, she was still a child, and she had a real temperament. When she grew up, she would understand the master-apprentice rtionship.


    Su Li came to the kitchen and stood quietly. Huang Dashan straightened up when he heard something. Seeing Su Li, he was confused, ¡°Girl, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Huang Dashan and looked at him.


    ¡°So soon?!¡±


    Huang Dashan was shocked. It was too fast, for they had only stayed one night. He had thought that Su Li would stay for at least two or three days.


    Su Li nodded without exining more. Sensing that Fan Zisang¡¯s psychic awareness was not here, she continued, ¡°Within one year, I wille back to you. This year, you should take care of yourself and stay in the vige to practice. Don¡¯t go to other ces.¡±


    One year?


    Huang Dashan was stunned. Looking at Su Li¡¯s serious appearance, he felt funny, ¡°Girl, you talk like a little adult. You need to listen to your master in the sect. Don¡¯t make your senior fellow apprentice any trouble. It¡¯s not good to always think of me, an old man whose half body has been buried in the earth.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°What I said is true.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, well, I believe you. I will never leave the vige this year.¡±


    Finding that Su Li seemed to get angry, Huang couldn¡¯t helpughing andforted her.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t ask for it.¡±


    Su Li loosened her eyebrows. She had said everything she should. If Huang Dashan really left Tiehe Vige at that time and she couldn¡¯t find him, it would be his fate.


    She went back to the house. Huang sank and fell into thinking. He didn¡¯t understand until Fan Zisang and Su Li left after the breakfast.


    A 14 or 15-year-old child really couldn¡¯t speak that words, even if someone taught her, but the tone couldn¡¯t be taught.


    He thought that Su Li often showed a difference from ordinary children over the years. He had thought that it was just because Su Li had a miserable childhood and matured a little earlier. Now, that was not the case.


    Huang Dashan was heavy in his heart and paid attention to it. Maybe he should wait to meet Su Li one yearter.


    ...


    During Jincheng Dynasty, people in secr world could pursue cultivation, which was notmon in Jiuzhou Region.


    Of course,pared with the sects in cultivation circle, royal family was just like ying, for the people with highest cultivation could only reach the peak of Zhuji Realm and the means were single. If they were against Fan Zisang who came from the sect, they might not even have the opportunity to attack.


    This was also the reason why Fan Zisang dared to bring Su Li and Jin Ying there.


    ¡°Here we are, Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Jin Ying pointed to the striking golden pce group below and shouted excitedly. Fan Zisang fell down, thinking secretly that this was the response that ordinary children should have when they return home.


    However, he remembered that Su Li was very calm when she returned home some days ago.


    In order not to cause trouble, Fan Zisang fell in the mountain forest not far from the imperial city, and then took them to walk to the gate of the city, during which he told them,


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Jin, although you know the real name of our junior sister apprentice, you can¡¯t speak it out when youe to outsiders, do you know? Junior Sister Apprentice Su, you should also keep this in mind.¡±


    Jin Ying nodded instantly and said lovely, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I have kept!¡±


    Su Li nodded in silence, for she knew the danger of exposure better than anyone else.


    They entered the city in which busy streets were full of pedestrians and noise, which made them who hadn¡¯t seen the bustle for a long time feel unreal.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you¡¯ve never been to a big city, right? Senior Fellow Apprentice, I want to take her to go shopping and buy some beautiful clothes. It¡¯s ying a good host for me!¡±


    Jin Ying was obviously at ease when she was there. After getting Fan Zisang¡¯s approval, she immediately took Su Li into a luxury clothing shop and chattered incessantly.


    Fan Zisang followed behind them with a smile. It was pleasant for him to spend the rest of the day before entering Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    After a short stroll, Fan Zisang, who was leaning against a wooden pir, suddenly had sensation and looked at the door. He saw a strongmander rush in with the forbidden guards, which immediately caused a small disturbance.


    The burlymander suddenly came to him and was about to overtake him to step into the shop where the two junior sister apprentices were. He stopped in front of themander in a sh and said, ¡°Wait, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing his extraordinary temperament, themander was backing down but was still impatient, saying, ¡°Forbidden guards are in charge of affairs, so others get out of the way!¡±


    Fan Zisang raised his eyebrows but was not angry, just saying, ¡°My two junior sister apprentices are inside for trying clothes. Before theye out, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Themander was angry at once and was about to fight. Fan Zisang looked cold, but at this time, Jin Ying suddenly said, ¡°Is it Commander Wang?¡±


    The two men who were about to fight were stunned. Turning to the shop, they saw Jin Ying in a bright goose yellow imperial costumeing out. Behind her, Su Li was wearing a ck shirt, with her waterfall-alike long hair drifting freely behind her. She wore a red hair ornament on her head, matched with her white and delicate face, just like the spirit of the night exuding an ethereal atmosphere.


    Fan Zisang was stroke, for his junior sister apprentice looked like a fairy, and she was so excellent after being dressed up a little.


    The burlymander on one side didn¡¯t notice Su Li. Seeing Jin Ying, he looked very rxed. He stepped forward quickly and said, ¡°Fourteenth Princess, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to Huajian Sect with Thirteenth Prince?¡±


    Jin Ying immediately smiled sweetly, and looked at Fan Zisang who was gentle now, ¡°It is my senior fellow apprentice who brought me back!¡±


    Senior Fellow Apprentice?


    The burlymander was stunned at once, and then he reacted. Looking back, he saw Fan Zisang with a in face, and immediately there was a dense cold sweat on his forehead. He asked cautiously,


    ¡°Senior, are you... a powerful disciple in Huajian Sect?¡±


    After seeing Fan Zisang nodding, the burlymander became paler, for he was not friendly to this senior just now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, for your ignorance and being close to my junior sister apprentice.¡±


    Fan Zisang said directly, ¡°Since you have found here, let¡¯s go to the pce together.¡±

 Chapter 346 - A Sudden Crisis

    <strong>Chapter 346 A Sudden Crisis</strong>


    ¡°The imperial pce...¡±


    Commander Wang changed slightly. After a moment, he repulsed the forbidden guards behind him. He then said in a low voice, ¡°Senior and Fourteenth Princess, you¡¯d better not go to the imperial pce now!¡±


    Fan Zisang frowned, and Jin Ying was more confused, asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Commander Wang sighed, ¡°This is not the ce to talk. Let¡¯s talk about it in another ce.¡±


    ¡°Well, the winery over there.¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded, pointing at the three-story building not far away, and between them they pulled Su Li and Jin Ying forward. Commander Wang noticed at the moment that there was a younger girl. Besides, she was more delicate and beautiful than Fourteenth Princess.


    But he was worried about something else, so he didn¡¯t care too much about Su Li.


    A momentter, those four people sat down in the winery, and Commander Wang instructed the waiter to serve green tea. After that, he organized some words and finally said, ¡°Your Princess, since you and Thirteenth Prince left, the imperial pce was in disorder!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty failed to break through in the deep pce during the istion, and was seriously injured by reversed effect. Although the news was immediately oppressed by Her Highness, I don¡¯t know who spread it, which made the whole pce knew it!¡±


    ¡°The honest princes were all ready to do something, and the harem was even in chaos. Every day, many agents went in to inquire about the istion position of His Majesty, which is impossible to guard against! And many princesses and princes have been killed in!¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I received news that someone saw you in the clothes shop and thought someone was posing, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. At this point, you can¡¯t go back, Princess!¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded gently and observed with his spirit awareness. Naturally, he could see that what Commander Wang said was true and sincere with no falsification. As for the turmoil happened in the royal family, he would take it easy if he stood up to fight. But... he turned his eyes and fell on Jin Ying.


    ¡°What about my mother? Has she been hurt?¡±


    Jin Ying looked a little pale. She tightly grasped the edge of the tablecloth and stared at Commander Wang.


    Commander Wang gave a wry smile. He was very close to Concubine Ling. He had expected that Fourteenth Princess would have this question, but it was useless to lie at present, so he could only tell the truth,


    ¡°A few days ago, the bedchamber of Concubine Ling was smashed to pieces. Fortunately, she had some cultivation and escaped quickly without being crushed. However, she was pped in the chest by the baddy and hasn¡¯t woke up yet.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jin Ying immediately stood up and looked at Fan Zisang for help, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯m going to the imperial pce...¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled and touched Jin Ying¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Go if you want. Don¡¯t be afraid. I am by your side. Maybe I can cure your mother¡¯s injury.¡±


    Jin Ying immediately smiled through tears with a pleasant surprise, ¡°Yes, Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are the disciple of Mount Head and you are powerful. It is not difficult for you to cure my mother. So, Commander Wang, please lead us into the pce quickly!¡±


    Commander Wang nodded and led the way. He was shocked that the young man was the disciple of Mount Head of Huajian sect, then wasn¡¯t Fourteenth Princess...


    Recalling the tough situation of Concubine Ling in these years, Commander Wang gave a sigh of relief, for she was finally able to be saved.


    Su Li followed Fan Zisang silently, showing seriousness in her eyes. Since she met Commander Wang, she hadn¡¯t said a word, but watched quietly.


    In her vision, there was a faint ck air around Commander Wang. Although it was not obvious, it could be seen with a little attention.


    She had just been observing Fan Zisang¡¯s reaction, but found that he looked as usual and was not aware of it.


    Only she could see.


    With this conclusion in mind, Su Li became more serious. Was ck Lotus Ring making troubles, or... her body of evil ghost?


    Apart from these two things, she couldn¡¯t think of anything that could make her surpass Fan Zisang at present.


    ¡°Tantai Feng once said that every member of Ghost n could have a unique talent. Although there are many kinds, they are all powerful. The body of evil ghost was a taboo for Ghost n, so it must also have a talent. Is that my talent?¡±


    She frowned slightly, but what did these ck air stand for?


    ck Lotus Ring had no response and no one could tell her. She could only grope by herself.


    Under the protection of the forbidden guards, they walked through the long pce gate to the rather deste front hall square. Commander Wang took them to the harem without stopping.


    On the way, they could hardly see pce maids and eunuchs. Instead, there were many piled yellow leaves dancing with the wind on the ground. It was a deste scene everywhere.


    Fan Zisang became serious, for the situation in the pce seemed more serious than he imagined.


    At this time, Commander Wang stopped in front of an old pce with a small area and mottled walls, saying, ¡°Here we are. Concubine Ling was temporarily in here.¡±


    Jin Ying was stunned and eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Cold Pce?! Commander Wang...¡±


    Commander Wang sighed again, and he didn¡¯t speak, just let everyone in.


    Jin Ying was the first one to open the door. At a nce, she saw the old maid squatting beside the medicine stove in the yard. When the maid heard the voice and looked up, she was surprised and happy, ¡°Princess, you are back!¡±


    After saying that, the old maid realized something. Her face immediately changed, ¡°Your Princess, aren¡¯t you...¡±


    She was full of humiliation when she recalled that the princess was required as a concubine by Thirteenth Prince to go to the sect together a few months ago.


    Could it be that Thirteenth Prince get tired of her in such a short time?


    ¡°Mammy Hui, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Commander Wang was anxious and interpreted when he saw that Mammy Hui was stunned by what Jin Ying exined, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. The top priority is to see Her Highness. This is the senior disciple from the sect. He must have ways to cure her!¡±


    When Mammy Hui heard these words, she was so happy and immediately stood up and saluted to Fan Zisang, ¡°Immortal, please cure Her Highness.¡±


    Fan Zisang said nothing but smiled, ¡°Lead the way ahead.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mammy Hui opened the door of the side hall, and they streamed in. When Su Li stepped into the door and saw the dark picture in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    Sensing this change, Fan Zisang was shocked and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He saw that the girl frowned all the way.


    Su Li shook her head and didn¡¯t speak. Even if she did, Fan Zisang would not believe it.


    The room was full of ck air visible to the naked eye. The more inside, the stronger. At the moment when she stepped into the room, she could feel that a natural force in her body suddenly shook.


    Fan Zisang didn¡¯t know the reason, but it wasn¡¯t the time to explore. He took Su Li to go inside and soon came to the bedside in which a pale but beautiful womany quietly with her chest slightly undting.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    Jin Ying was red-rimmed eyes instantly, and she was about to pounce on the bedside, while Fan Zisang did not let go of her hand. She raised her head in amazement, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice?¡±


    Fan Zisang frowned tightly, because the woman made him feel very bad, just like... the demon he once met in that ce. Her strange pneuma made him feel ufortable, as if he was stared at by something unlucky.


    All of a sudden, he thought of Su Li¡¯s action before entered the room. Could it be that... his junior sister apprentice was aware of it at that time.


    Fan Zisang surprisingly looked back and found that Su Li was looking at the woman with gloomy eyes. To be exact, Su Li was looking at her shoulder.


    Gloomy?


    Did a 14-year-old girl have such a look?


    Fan Zisang was shocked. Looking again, he found that Su Li was innocent and her eyes were clear but full of confusion, as if all he had seen before were illusions.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that the weird feeling that made me hallucinate?!¡±


    Fan Zisang was slightly awed and immediately let go of the two. He gestured and shouted lightly, ¡°Both heaven and earth have spirit, and all things gather together!¡±


    As soon as he said, a light blue protection boundary immediately covered all the people in the house, and even Concubine Ling lying on the bed.


    In Su Li¡¯s vision, the ck air like ink was pushed out by the protection boundary, but in a second, the ck air seemed to be boiling, crazily drilling into the protection boundary, and the direction was the shoulder of Concubine Ling!


    ¡°No!¡±


    As Fan Zisang sensed the frantic strange pneuma, his face was as pale as papers. He immediately sat down with his legs crossed and crazily gestured. He struggled to resist the ck air that wanted to enter the protection boundary.


    Since he had promised his junior sister apprentice, he would not go back on his words. Whether he could save Concubine Ling or not, he would have a try.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Fan Zisang didn¡¯t have time to exin. Jin Ying didn¡¯t know the situation and became flustered. Commander Wang and Mammy Hui were also quite bewildered. They couldn¡¯t touch the real cultivation at their level, let alone the means of a practitioner in Zhuji Realm.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    Jin Ying looked at Fan Zisang whose eyes were closed. She wanted to go up and hold his sleeve, but at this time, she saw a hand in front of her.


    ¡°He can¡¯t be distracted now. You take Commander Wang and Mammy Hui out now.¡±


    Hearing this extremely calm words, Jin Ying immediately recollected herself and saw that it was Su Li who stopped her.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, you must have a way, right?!¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. She knew that Su Li had some unknown secrets. Commander Wang and Mammy Hui hesitated, for the girl looked smaller than the princess. And since the princess called her ¡°junior sister apprentice¡±, she obviously joined the sectter than the princess. How could she have a way.


    Was the princess muddled?


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s urgent to...¡±


    Commander Wang wanted to say something, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by a cold voice, ¡°Now go.¡±


    Su Li looked a little gloomy.


    She had to stand out, otherwise, when Fan Zisang could not bear it and got serious injury, she would lose a temporary strength to protect her, and the possibility of exposure would be greater.


    It was better for her to show it a little right now. Fan Zisang had no time to be distracted anyway. As long as she drove out others, no one would know her personal action, and there would be no way to prove it.

 Chapter 347 - Misjudgment

    <h4>Chapter 347 Misjudgment</h4>


    Jin Ying was shocked by Su Li¡¯s rudeness in a positive sense. Her head was cleared suddenly, and she was not angry but happy, for her inner voice told her that this was the real Junior Sister Apprentice Su!


    ¡°I¡¯m going now, Commander Wang and Mammy Hui. Come and leave with me!¡±


    Both Commander Wang and Mammy Hui looked entric. Commander Wang, who was straightforward, got angry. ncing at Su Li, he said directly,


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you follow your junior sister apprentice? Instead of listening to the nonsense from a girl younger than you, we might figure it out ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness, the immortal is trapped now. The situation is critical, so, you have to be cautious!¡±


    As they both were babbling waffling, Jin Ying noticed Su Li¡¯s impatience. Somehow, she recalled the ck-robed man who knocked her out in her dream that day. She felt suddenly chilled inside. For the first time, she showed her dignity as a princess,


    ¡°I am your master. Now,e out with me!¡±


    Commander Wang and Mammy Hui¡¯s heads were dazed, and this reminded them of who they were. How dared they disobey a direct order from a royal member?


    ¡°Your Highness, s...¡±


    Commander Wang sighed and realized how determined Jin Ying was, knowing that any words were useless. Then he went out with Mammy Hui.


    After driving them away, Jin Ying stayed where she was and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Su, can I stay? I know that it wasn¡¯t a dream that day. The man was not a good person at first sight but we survived atst. I am young, but... I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ll keep the secret for you and never tell anyone!¡±


    Su Li nced at her and said faintly, ¡°Stay if you want, but you can only stand there no matter what you see. If you move around, you know the consequences.¡±


    After she broke through Zhuji Realm, she would erase some of Jin Ying¡¯s memories. It would do no matter that she saw it now.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Jin Ying was full of surprise. But when she saw Su Li¡¯s faint gaze, she covered her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She even slowed down her breathing, but the joy in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    She just pushed her luck and did not expect Su Li would agree.


    Ignoring Jin Ying¡¯s presence, Su Li gazed at Consort Ling again. After a moment of silence, she walked over and put her hand gently on Consort Ling¡¯s unwounded shoulder.


    Then, from Su Li¡¯s palm came a powerful suction, and Consort Ling groaned. A bloody sword came right out of her shoulder andnded in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    Noticing that the ck gas changed the direction, and that the light blue protection boundary was bestrewed with dense fragments, Su Li immediately took the blood-stained object and walked out of the boundary without hesitation.


    Boom!!


    The ck gas seemed to have found a ce to escape and rushed crazily into the blood-stained object, the blood on which was washed away so that the true nature of it was revealed.


    It was a ck bead, crystal clear and exuding a jewel-like radiance.


    ¡°What is it; the source of the ck gas?¡±


    Su Li checked the ck gas that had been absorbed clearly inside and outside the room, and nced at Fan Zisang, who was still meditating to recover himself. She didn¡¯t suppress the power inside her body anymore.


    She sensed a wonderful touch inside her body extending to her hand. In the blink of an eye, the ck bead was turned into stone dust, and the ck gas inside was swallowed up before that touch retreated.


    An idea of hunger was transmitted to Su Li¡¯s awareness sea.


    Hunger?


    The force was saying hunger! Was this ck gas her food?


    Su Li tried to figure it out. If she could find some records about the body of evil ghost, she wouldn¡¯t have to rack her brains.


    It was impossible to find records about the body of evil ghost in a small sect like Huajian Sect. Even in the big sect like Yuxu Sect... she didn¡¯t get a hint back then. She might get the information by sheer luck.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    A soothing sound came from behind her, and Fan Zisang woke up.


    Su Li dispersed the stone dust and nced at Jin Ying, who was still staring at her nkly.


    Jin Ying immediately came back to her senses and pondered how she would exin it to Fan Zisang. She was bewildered.


    In her perspective, Su Li did nothing but drew a bead from her mother¡¯s shoulder and then crushed it. That was all.


    However, since the crisis, which her senior fellow apprentice was unable to solve and deeply trapped in, was resolved easily by Su Li, one could tell quite a bit from that.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out why that powerful fluctuation disappeared, but I finally get through this.¡±


    Fan Zisang opened his eyes fearfully and saw that Su Li and Jin Ying were safe and sound, being relieved. He released his psychic awareness to check around. To his surprise, he was unable to feel the weirdness in the whole house.


    ¡°What happened in the meantime?¡±


    Fan Zisang had no clue about the reason and looked at the two confused girls. He could onlyugh bitterly, for no one seemed to be able to answer his question.


    ¡°Where are Commander Wang and Mammy Hui?¡±


    Jin Ying answered instantly, ¡°They¡¯ve just gone out to find a solution. I¡¯ll call them back right away.¡±


    She quickly ran out without waiting for Fan Zisang to react. Su Li saw all this and was relieved. At least for now, Jin Ying would keep the secret.


    Soon, Commander Wang and Mammy Hui returned together, and they had already been instructed not to show any differences to Su Li. But their shock was inevitable.


    They all misjudged her before!


    It was not Fan Zisang but the young girl, who was brilliant.


    A momentter,


    Fan Zisang sat on the edge of the bed and retrieved his psychic awareness,ughing, ¡°It¡¯s just some slight internal injuries, I¡¯ll give her some spiritual power to nurse, and she¡¯ll wake up at night.¡±


    It was weird for him that this kind of injury would be healed in a few days if the medicines were taken on time, and she would wake up. It shouldn¡¯t take so long. He believed that Consort Ling¡¯s unconsciousness must have something to do with the vision, which was so horrible but suddenly retreated just as he was about to be seriously injured. Why?


    Jin Ying and others didn¡¯t understand Fan Zisang¡¯s trouble, and they were happy to hear that.


    ¡°Great! Senior Fellow Apprentice, thank you so much!¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled bitterly and knew that he could not make an exnation, so he nodded his head and moved on.


    In the evening, Consort Ling woke up as expected and was naturally delighted to see her daughter again. Her pale face immediately gained color.


    After expressing her appreciation, Consort Ling gradually became worried and turned to Commander Wang, asking, ¡°Commander Wang, do you know where does His Majesty practice in istion?¡±


    Commander Wang hurriedly shook his head andughed bitterly, ¡°If I knew that, how could it be possible that I still stand here leisurely? I¡¯m afraid I would have been arrested and tortured by Lord Ning and other lords!¡±


    Consort Ling was seemingly disappointed, but she also knew that Commander Wang was telling the truth, ¡°So how about the Empress?¡±


    ¡°The Empress?¡±


    Mammy Hui grunted coldly at her words, ¡°Your Highness, she is not as affectionate as you are, for she moved out the day after you were seriously injured. I also heard that she had been associating herself with Lord Ning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Consort Ling was stunned, and her eyes turned gloomy. She asked, ¡°Where... Where did you hear this from?¡±


    Mammy Hui did not dare a response and regretted that she couldn¡¯t shut her big mouth. If the Empress knew about it, neither she nor Consort Ling would take the consequences!


    But now, since she had opened her mouth, she could only grit her teeth and continued, ¡°It was a seamstress from the Embroidery House who told me before she left. She had seen Lord Ning and the Empress talking happily together, which happened after the Emperor had been seriously injured in his practice.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li figured out that the Empress and Lord Ning plotted a takeover together. The so-called serious injuries were possibly caused by those two.


    Thinking of this, she spread out her psychic awareness to probe. Fan Zisang tried just before and failed to find the location where the Emperor secluded, but this didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t.


    Soon, the information was fed back from her psychic awareness. Su Li was stunned after receiving it.


    It was not that nothing was found, but there were three ces in this imperial pce, all of which were shrouded by secret tactical matrixes.


    ¡°One of them should be the isted practice ce of Emperor Jincheng. As for the other two...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes slightly brightened because something came to her mind.


    The treasury of Jincheng Dynasty!


    There must be a lot of spiritual stones and even treasures for practice in the treasury. If she could get them, she would be able to recover to Zhuji Realm in no time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to crack the tactical matrixes, but the hard part would be how to send Fan Zisang away.¡±


    Su Li habitually stroked her ring finger. She was still too weak and couldn¡¯t fly by driving the sword. She could not defend herself at all, so, it was unwise to show her extraordinary ability in advance.


    While Su Li was pondering to no avail, Fan Zisang had finished the discussion.


    ¡°That tactical matrix is so insidious that I can¡¯t find it, and nor can Lord Ning. Your Highness, rest assured. For the sake of Junior Sister Apprentice Jin, I will spend three days probing the imperial pce inch by inch. As the distance gets closer, I may be able to sense it.¡±


    Consort Ling was d to hear that Fan Zisang would offer help, saying, ¡°I will never forget your great kindness.¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled and epted her thanks. He took out five runes and shared them with the people here. He said, ¡°If you are in danger after I leave, just activate this rune. I will feel the sensation ande back to save you on time.¡±


    After giving them the means to self-protection, Fan Zisang left instantly.


    The opening of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits was approaching, and it would be a real sin to be dyed in Jincheng Imperial Pce.


    Sensing Fan Zisang¡¯s pneuma went away rapidly, Su Li said secretly to herself, ¡°What a piece of luck!¡± Fan Zisang¡¯s absence spared her lots of work of exnation.


    She turned back and stared deeply at Jin Ying. Then she left without any words. In a sh, the petite figure disappeared outside the door.


    Consort Ling was stunned, ¡°Ying, she¡¯s your senior sister, isn¡¯t she? How...¡±


    Jin Ying looked a bitplicated and couldn¡¯t tell what it felt like in her heart. She said, ¡°Mother, Junior Sister Apprentice Su is not out of themon. You should neither ask so many questions nor tell my senior fellow apprentice about this.¡±


    Consort Ling was more surprised to hear this, and she sighed heavily after a moment, ¡°Ying, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    It was better to chasten and experience in a sect than in the imperial pce. Only a month had passed by, Jin Ying talked much more carefully than before....

 Chapter 348 - Su Buwang

    <h4>Chapter 348 Su Buwang</h4>


    Meanwhile, in the deserted pce, Su Li went straight to the nearest odd ce. Her psychic awareness covered the whole imperial pce, keeping an eye on Fan Zisang¡¯s position. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter his senior fellow apprentice, which would cause only troubles.


    Soon, Su Li came to an unremarkable courtyard and stepped in. The old pce was in a state of disrepair, on top of which was devastated and half-copsed recently. The broken decoration was revealed.


    Su Li nced at it but didn¡¯t go in. She went to the round well in front of the house and jumped into it directly.


    Whish, whish and whish ¡ª


    The wind roared in her ear, and she fell rapidly for several tens of breaths. As her psychic awareness touched the ground, she immediately changed her posture and lifted her breath so that shended quietly like a feather.


    ¡°It seems to be an underground pce, but I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a secret ce for practice or a treasury for storing treasures.¡±


    The darkness couldn¡¯t stop Su Li at all. She nced over and found a path ahead, an artificial stone path that one person could pass through.


    ¡°It seems that I will find it out soon.¡±


    Su Li was intrigued and walked silently along the stone path. There were no footfalls in this quiet space. Only the falling underground water emitted a ticking sound.


    After about five minutes, a thick and huge stone gate in reddish color blocked Su Li¡¯s way. She frowned slightly and could recognize the material of the stone gate.


    ¡°A gate made of Hongyuan stones? It seems that the foundation of Jincheng Dynasty is much better than I give credit for...¡±


    As amon material, Hongyuan stone was used in refining middle-grade defense magic treasures. It was prevalent among practitioners in Zhuji Realm.


    If it were refined into Hongyuan crystal, the quality would be upgraded to a higher level. Hongyuan crystal was a top-grade magic treasure that practitioners in Jindan Realm were qualified to use.


    However, it took so much energy for a refiner to refine Hongyuan stones. If there were no specific needs, few people were willing to do the thankless job.


    Due to the difficulties of the refinement, Hongyuan stone had lost 10% of its value and could only be graded into medium quality. Still, a stone gate like this was precious. ording to Su Li¡¯s knowledge over a thousand years, the gate was worth tens of thousands of middle-grade spiritual stones.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Fan imed that the best practitioner in Jincheng Dynasty was in Zhuji Realm. Why did they spend so many precious materials on a stone gate? Or this ce was possibly not left by Jincheng Dynasty at all?¡±


    Su Li was slightly surprised, but she still came close to investigate. This kind of stone gate wasmon in Yuxu Sect. Generally, the refiner who made the stone gate would leave a back door. It was not difficult to find it with her expertise in the tactical matrix.


    After a short while of searching, Su Li soon found that there was a very inconspicuous pit in the lower right corner of the stone gate. She touched it with her fingers, and the lines of the matrix werepletely mapped to her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a medium-grade tactical matrix. The level of the matrix deployer is average.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled. With her masterly skill in the matrix, she cracked the tactical matrix in a blink of an eye.


    Hum! Hum! Hum!!


    Ayer of shimmer was lit up on the reddish stone surface, and then a gap that allowed one person to pass was opened. Su Li shed in immediately.


    At the same time, in a mysterious stone mansion under the pce, a man in a rotten robe, who was sitting on the ground stiffly like a corpse, flicked, and his green eyes opened, just like two ghost fire.


    ¡°How dare you enter my secret vault and disturb my practice... You are getting yourself killed! When I finish this cycle, you will be dead!¡±


    After saying this, he closed his eyes again, and the pneuma of his body, which was like a nk of deadwood, became strong quickly.


    Su Li didn¡¯t notice it, walking in the dry and brightly illuminated corridor. Her eyes were full of amazement. Theyout here was much more advanced than the outside world.


    For instance, the spiritual lights lit up automatically after the stone gate was opened.


    ¡°There are not many practitioners who are proficient at mechanism skills in the cultivation circle. Who on earth built this ce?¡±


    All these questions in her mind didn¡¯t slow down Su Li. Despite her little understanding of mechanism skills, she could find out that there was no more dangerous mechanism except for the spiritual lights. Therefore, she quickly shifted herself to a stone chamber at the end of the stone path.


    Rows of various treasures on shelves came into view, while jewels of the secr world, just like garbage, were piled up in the corner. All the treasures, which were disyed on the shelves, were precious in the cultivation circle. Even Su Li was surprised by the spectrum and the variety.


    ¡°Although this ce is iparable to Yuxu Sect, it outdoes Huajian Sect in inventory. I should be able to find many useful things for myself.¡±


    After a moment, Su Li quickly browsed through the shelves with her psychic awareness and swept all the valuable items into her universe ring. As she was about to fill up the remaining space in the ring with the tactical matrix materials, she made a sudden stop. Then, like a whirlwind, she came to a jade box on thest shelf and opened it carefully.


    A pure white elixir came into view, and beside it, there was an irregr round stone the size of a thumb.


    A refreshing fragrance mingled with the new spiritual power flew towards her nose, and Su Li immediately closed the jade box with a pleasant surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Zhuji Elixir and the core of spiritual stone!¡±


    She had never expected such treasures for Zhuji Realm would be found in this barrennd. The core of spiritual stone was the same size as a thumb, but the spiritual power contained in it was extremely condensed, which could be absorbed directly without any loss, not to mention any difficulty.


    ¡°This should be a treasure left by a certain practitioner to a younger generation. Ordinary practitioners could practice directly from the first level of Lianqi Realm to Zhuji Realm in a short time with the help of these two treasures.¡±


    Su Li took a look at the closed environment around, which was shrouded by the tactical matrix. Although she was not sure if she could make her breakthrough quietly here, it was suitable for her to practice.


    ¡°The imperial pce of Jincheng Dynasty is not so big, but big enough for Fan Zisang to spend a long time to investigate. It would take him at least several more hours toplete the investigation. That should be enough for me to practice with my present speed to absorb spiritual power!¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li no longer hesitated. She sat down directly in a pile of treasures and took out the core of spiritual stone from the jade box to absorb it.


    ...


    While Su Li was trying to rebuild her cultivation after her rebirth, a fierce quarrel broke out in a big hall in the cloud, which was located in countless space away from Jiuzhou Region.


    ¡°If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll never take you as my son!¡±


    Eighteen rune pirs in the color of blood stood in the magnificent hall decorated with ck jade. The pirs were divided into two halves by a white jade avenue in the middle. Some blood-colored lightning crackled from time to time.


    At the end of the white jade avenue stood a stone chair emanating dark pneuma high above the masses, and a white-haired young man, covered in ck, stood in front of it. The familiar unbridled smile had long disappeared from his face. Instead, it was the coldness and... the fury!


    Under the stage, there stood a teenager who looked very simr to the young man. He wore a vivid white coat, and he seemed to have no fear at all to the tyrant-like man, with an indifferent smile on his face, sneering,


    ¡°Ho, ho! I am so afraid to be your son. You are Lord of Evil, who scares the whole Qingshui Circle, and it¡¯s unworthy for me to associate with you.¡±


    The teenager hid a hint of bitterness under his eyes well, and his tone was calm, ¡°I am just a bastard after you messed around with a maid when you drunk. I had to use the family name of my mother and was not allowed to list in your family tree. So... instead of a degrading life in this pce, I hope you might drive me out of the pce and let me rot.¡±


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere of the entire hall became more subdued and subdued.


    The teenager stifled a grunt, and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    His cultivation was naturally far below his father¡¯s. The pressure emanating from his father¡¯s fury gave him the illusion of shattering his body. While he thought he would be killed by his father with a furious p, the burden suddenly disappeared.


    His father did not kill him?!


    He was stunned, but he knew that his father was ruthless not only to his enemies but also to the people on his side.


    Every year, many of the concubines died in the hands of his father, and his father had no other children but him to avoid any troubles.


    Even he was an ident. The only constion for him was that his mother had not died at the hands of his father but disappeared.


    However, he did not see his father having any intention to look for his mother.


    Well, since his mother meant nothing to his father, how could his father devote energy to finding her?


    However, that his mother was still alive was the only motive power for him to practice so hard in this cold-suffering pce. He kept thinking about how to get away from the evil pce and find out his mother¡¯s whereabouts.


    And today, he seemed to see the hope of sess!


    ¡°Su Buwang, great.¡±


    The white-haired young man took a deep breath and slowly sat down. The fury on his face had disappeared when he raised his head again. He spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯re the first one who dare to disobey my orders.¡±


    On the change of his father, Su Buwang was unsurprised. Heughed, ¡°Lord, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    As he stopped talking, a jade rune was shot from the fingers of the white-haired young man. Being trained sessfully, Su Buwang responded rapidly and caught the jade rune instinctively. He was shocked firstly and then overjoyed to see the object in his hands.


    Was it... the token for leaving the pce?


    Finally, he could leave this damned ce!


    ¡°Since you want to piss off, piss off then.¡±


    The white-haired young man opened his eyes, full of indifference and coldness, ¡°From now on, you are no longer a member of Shengtian Shrine. Never mention our rtionship and ruin my reputation after you leave. Otherwise... I will eliminate you by myself.¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s warning, Su Buwang lightly suppressed his joy, and smilingly performed a salute. Then he looked up and said, ¡°Lord, please rest assured. I will never mention your name to anyone, even if I am to die! Now, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    The white-haired young man, who had disappeared from the stone chair, left only two cold words echoing in the air.


    Su Buwang didn¡¯t care it at all. He just smiled and clutched the token to exit in his hand, full of expectation in his eyes.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming for you!¡±

 Chapter 349 - Take Me Away

    <h4>Chapter 349 Take Me Away</h4>


    When he left the ck pce, Su Buwang did not take anything but rushed to the gate of protection boundary. He didn¡¯t want to own Shengtian Shrine and even for the man¡¯s upbringing, he would look for opportunities to give it back!


    ¡°Well? There are few guards on the road. Did something happen...¡±


    Looking around, Su Buwang felt strange, but he soonughed at himself, ¡°Since I don¡¯t belong to Shengtian Shrine any longer, why should I care about it.¡±


    Thinking so, he speeded up again. Although it was the first time to leave the holy pce of Shengtian Shrine, he had imagined countless times in his dream about leaving, so he skillfully opened the gate of protection boundary,ughingly flying out!


    Boom!


    At the moment when the protection boundary was closed, the white-haired young man who had been practiced in the deep of the ck pce had sensation and looked up at the direction, with a pair of narrowed eyes squinting and soon a trace of indescribable bitterness on his thin and sharp face.


    But in the blink of an eye, the bitterness had disappeared, and indifference and dignity appeared as usual.


    ¡°You eventually let him out, but how can you exin it to Great Lord?¡±


    A sigh was suddenly from the dark.


    The young man with white hair turned around and light naturally lit up. The source of this voice was not from man, but half of a mirror suspended in the air.


    The mirror was full of mottled cracks, but one could still see that a figure was shaking inside, and it was... Jing Xin.


    The white-haired young man was naturally Ling Li.


    When Reincarnation Mirror was broken, she was supposed to turn into dust in this world, but Ling Li tried hard to rescue and gather her, and ced her in Reincarnation Mirror after half of it was broken and rbined.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to let him go to Huangxing Hall. If I let him go to such a ce, how can I live up to... his mother.¡±


    As he spoke of thest two words, Ling Li¡¯s voice was suddenly hoarse. Just thinking about that name would make him hard to control his emotions, let alone... speaking it out.


    But in every minute and second of the past thousand years, he hoped that he could call that name again and say to her frankly, ¡°Be my real cultivation partner!¡±


    However, she had disappeared. He had been looking for thousands of years but couldn¡¯t find her.


    Unbearable pain and despair gradually became bearable numbness over time.


    But even so, the face of that person in his mind was clearer and clearer, without being blurred by the millennium.


    ¡°Why bother?¡±


    Jing Xin sighed and looked at Ling Li, hiding her deep love. After her reorganization, her thought on Su Li became very weak.


    In this millennium years, she only saw Ling Li and talked with him. Naturally... she had that idea which she should not have. But she also knew that if she spoke this out, she might not be able to apany Ling Li.


    Therefore, she never mentioned it.


    ¡°How can Lord of Evil be trapped by affection? At least in front of other people, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Murmuring, Ling Li waved away the mirror, and his eyes were sharp again. After doing these, a distant voice seemed toe from the sky.


    ¡°Lord of Evil, Great Lord calls for you.¡±


    Ling Li was not surprised. He got up and patted the clean ck robe and walked out slowly.


    Walking through the pavilions along the stone road, he could see the figures on the mountain floating in the endless clouds were moving and the shouting and roaring were continuous. Those were all disciples of Shengtian Shrine.


    In the past, he was one of them and went all the way and killed many people, and finally got the present reputation.


    Many disciples and servants came and went along the way. Seeing Ling Li, they were in fear and confusion, kowtowing without saying anything.


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    Ling Li was indifferent and did not stop. All the people didn¡¯t rx until they couldn¡¯t see himpletely. They then talked in a low voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Lord of Evil is in istion for practice? How could he appear here?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he is going to see Great Lord.¡±


    ¡°He was really worthy of being God of Death in our Shengtian Shrine. Although his energy didn¡¯t let out, it still made me feel frightened!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    On the other side, Ling Li had stepped to the deep part of Shengtian Shrine. At that time, there was nothingness, in which the ck cloud mountain was suspended and the fog was constantly rolling with dark blue light.


    On the cloud top of the mountain, the purple and ck grand hall stood like an ancient giant, being immortal.


    ¡°Shengtian Pce...¡±


    Ling Li looked slightly cold, stepping on the cloud mountain, where the blue lightning had made a way, quivering as if it was afraid of Ling Li.


    Coming to the closed pce gate, Ling Li stepped in without hesitation.


    Stepping into the pce, the light suddenly brightened, shutting the noise of lightning collision, which was extremely quiet.


    ¡°Ling Li, do you know you are wrong?¡±


    As Ling Li just arrived, the voice suddenly came from all directions. Although the tone was in, it was brewing unimaginable pressure, as if it would break out in the next moment.


    Ling Li felt it, so, he suddenly turned to the right, with his white hair thrown behind, like a snow-white waterfall.


    It was clearly a bright hall, but the ce he saw was shrouded in darkness, unable to be prated by spirit awareness.


    Seeing this, Ling Li made his trademark evil smile appeared, ¡°Great Lord, what are you talking about? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Unrepentant!¡±


    The figure in the dark snorted coldly. Without seeing his action, Ling Li was hit by a huge force and severely fell to the ground from the top of the pce.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t chalked up against you for defiling the blood of Ling Family! You dare to protect that little bastard?!¡±


    Ling Li spat out a mouthful of blood, stood up slowly and raised his head with his eyes as sharp as that of hawks. Seeing the shadow approaching, he suddenly smiled with bloody in his corner of mouth,


    ¡°The blood of Ling Family? Great Lord, I still remember your entrustment that there is no rtionship between you and me. How could you forget this matter just for thousands of years?¡±


    After he said this, the shadow stood still. After a long time, the shadow began to speak, but in a rxed tone.


    ¡°You are my most powerful weapon. I don¡¯t want to lose you unless there¡¯s no choice. As for that little bastard, I¡¯ll send someone to pick it up, so, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ling Li was still smiling. He stepped forward to stand in front of the shadow. If the shadow wanted to, he could kill Ling Li easily.


    ¡°Thank for your love, Great Lord. I should be proud of that, but... there is another thing that I forgot to tell you. I hope you could be generous and spare my life.¡±


    The ck air around the shadow immediately billowed, as if it had guessed what Ling Li wanted to say.


    ¡°I lost Yang jade-bone mask identally. Please punish me, Great Lord.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!! Stupid!! How can I have such a foolish heir as you!¡±


    The ck shadow was very angry, and the ck air suddenly spread and turned into a huge palm, sped Ling Li¡¯s throat directly, and lifted him into the air. The roar came from the ck shadow, ¡°Just for a bastard brought back from outside, you dare to disobey my orders in spite of the future of Shengtian Shrine? Yeah?!¡±


    Feeling theing death, Ling Li did not resist, just quietly watching him with a pair of cold eyes.


    The ck shadow was trembling all over because of anger, but he was more forbearing unwillingly. He couldn¡¯t kill Ling Li, or what the younger generation of Shengtian Shrine have to fight with other forces?


    Originally, as long as that little bastard went to Huangxing Pce, he could form an alliance with the party. Although Su Buwang was not treated respectfully in Shengtian Shrine, the outsider did not know the details.


    ¡°Great Lord¡¯s grandson¡± was enough to make Huangxing Pce know the sincerity of Shengtian Shrine.


    But all of this was destroyed by Ling Li and it was irretrievable.


    Yang jade-bone mask was the treasure Ling Li got in Reincarnation Mirror. That little bastard couldpletely change his pneuma with it. Qingshui Circle was too big, so, that Shengtian Shrine wanted to find him was just like looking for needles in a haystack!


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The ck shadow, with a wave of sleeves, threw Ling Li out of pce door like garbage, ¡°If such thing happens next time, even if I would lose the advantages of the younger generation, I would make an example and kill you!¡±


    Ling Li lied at the gate of the pce, motionless. When the power restraining his cultivation in his body faded away like the tide, he got up slowly, nced at the pce and left silently.


    Killing him?


    Unless there was a genius who could rece him in Shengtian Shrine, or the old man couldn¡¯t do it. What he said just now was nonsense.


    Back to the cold ck pce, Ling Li sat on the stone and looked at the empty lower part. He recalled Su Buwang¡¯s stubborn appearance of standing in front of him again and again in spite of punishment.


    He behaved as his mother very much.


    He suddenly reached out his hand, and Yin jade-bone mask appeared with the light. It seemed that the pneuma of Su Li was still left on it. The cold lines on his face immediately became soft, as bright and warm as in the illusion.


    ¡°Li, do you know, our son has grown up. I have honed his mind for thousands of years in this pce. That boy is very smart and is enough to go into the cultivation circle. You... should take me away... ¡°


    ...


    At this moment, in the underground treasure house in Jincheng Dynasty, the core of spiritual stone in Su Li¡¯s hand ¡°clicked¡± and waspletely broken into useless stone powder.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The pneuma like the majestic sea suddenly erupted from the periphery of Su Li, and the treasures on the shelf were scattered.


    ¡°To reach the tenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm... I have thest step!!¡±


    Sensing the condition in her body, Su Li grabbed the middle-grade spiritual stones piled up on her side, and quickly absorbed them to fulfill thest trace of vacancy.


    When dozens of middle-grade spiritual stones were turned into annihtion powder, the pneuma of Su Li finally reached perfection.


    ¡°The moment of reaching Zhuji Realmes finally.¡±


    She opened her eyes and breathed for a while. She absorbed the core of spiritual stone for only two hours, which was far faster than she expected. She had thought it would take at least four hours.


    ¡°Is the power of body of evil ghost only reflected in the speed of absorbing energy...¡±


    With doubts, Su Li opened the box where Zhuji Elixir was ced, and was about to take and swallow it. Suddenly, her face changed slightly. The ck Lotus Tactics in her body worked by itself and quickly mobilized all the ck spiritual power to rush to the unknown acupuncture point.

 Chapter 350 - Nature’s Punishment?

    <h4>Chapter 350 Nature¡¯s Punishment?</h4>


    As her body suddenly changed, Su Li had to put down Zhuji Elixir for a while. While trying to suppress the pneuma in her body that wanted to break through the unknown acupuncture point, she calmed down andbed the cultivation process carefully, but found no mistakes.


    ¡°No mistakes!¡±


    No mistakes at all!


    Why did it go to the wrong acupuncture point?!


    Su Li frowned tightly and continued to suppress the pneuma. But the more she suppressed, the stronger the resistance of ck Lotus Tactics was, which was a sign of going deviation. If it really broke through the acupuncture point, she would be disabled and never be able to practice.


    ¡°My life has just begun, and I must not stop here!¡±


    Su Li looked determined, reaching out to break her fingers and began to quickly draw on the ground. Now, she could only use the tactical matrix to forcibly seal all the cultivations in her body and then find other solutions.


    But when she was on the half way, ck Lotus Ring on the ring finger suddenly appeared on its own. During the rotation, there was a breath of clear air, which rushed through Su Li¡¯s suppression and entered the unknown acupuncture point.


    Boom!!


    A distinct and unique pneuma rose from Su Li, quickly enveloping her whole petite body, which was weird and beating with different rhythm from Tao.


    At the same time, in the clear sky of Jincheng Pce, dark clouds suddenly appeared and thunder rolled, showing an eschatological scene. As the huge threat came closer, some disciples with weak cultivation were directly pressed on the ground, but ordinary people couldn¡¯t feel it.


    ¡°Is this... nature¡¯s punishment?¡±


    Fan Zisang, who was still exploring around the imperial pce, stopped and stared at the ck clouds that were constantly gathering in the sky. Only the legendary Mighty who were in nature¡¯s test could lead to nature¡¯s punishment. Did this small Jincheng Pce... had the Mighty in nature¡¯s test?!


    He was a little confused, and immediately became anxious. The ce was dangerous, so, he must take his junior sister apprentices away immediately!


    If someone was in nature¡¯s test, all the practitioners in Huashen Realm would not be seen, not alone such an existence was powerful enough to destroy the whole Jiuzhou Region!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The thunder broke like the roar of nature. Spiritual press immediately made a big part of it. The whole imperial pce continuously spread the sound of spitting blood. Fan Zisang half knelt on the ground and gasped violently. He was struggling. Atst, he could only sit on the ground to resist the spiritual press.


    Although he was extremely worried about his junior sister apprentices, it was impossible for him to go back in a short time. Now he could only escape from here quickly after bearing the threat of nature¡¯s punishment.


    While the originator of all this was still in meditation at the moment, unaware of her own situation.


    When the dark clouds reached the limit, the purple thunder rolled out of it. It was right above the treasury where Su Li was. The corpse-alike elder who had just finished the isted practice looked at the sky in horror,


    He clearly felt that the thunder, which had not yet fallen, was enough to destroy the whole Jincheng Pce!


    How could the power with such a huge area of destruction be nature¡¯s punishment?!


    ¡°No, no, no...¡±


    The corpse-alike elder suddenly thought of something. He looked at the direction of the thunder, being more frightening, ¡°Destroy Thunder! This was not a practitioner in nature¡¯s test, but a more terrible evildoer that vited naturalw!¡±


    There, had an evildoer!


    Was it possible that Jincheng Country hid an evildoer that made nature envious?


    ¡°It¡¯s over; it¡¯s all over. No matter how rebellious the evildoer is, it has not grown up, otherwise there would be no news at all. How poor I am, for I just broke through but would die in this unexpected disaster...¡±


    The corpse-alike elder said with a pale face, and watched the scene helplessly. The first devastating thunder was about to fall, but at this time ¡ª


    Reincarnation Mirror on Su Li¡¯s wrist suddenly vibrated, shooting a white light from it, whichpletely covered Su Li, without missing any pneuma.


    The thunder brewing in the air suddenly stagnated, and there was no trend of continuous growth, for it couldn¡¯t find Su Li. Because there was no reason for naturalw to have nature¡¯s punishment, it could only dissipate itself after a while.


    Seeing this, Fan Zisang and all other practitioners in Jiuzhou Region were all shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Could it be that... the Mighty failed in passing nature¡¯s test?¡±


    The elder hiding in the depths of the earth was horrified.


    ¡°Seeded! He seeded!¡±


    ¡°For such an evildoer with the ability to shield nature¡¯s mystery, if I can follow him...¡±


    His green eyes immediately shone. Evildoers were not epted by naturalw, but things like him were still so. If he could get the approval of that evildoer, maybe his future would be changed dramatically!


    ¡°But before doing that, I have to deal with the brat who stole my treasures.¡±


    The elder showed coldness on his face, and his corpse-alike body inted in a blink of an eye, and after a few breaths, he returned to an ordinary elder, disappeared and plundered to the underground treasury.


    At the same time, Su Li, who was in heartless, finally woke up and watched the spiritual power in the unknown acupuncture point moving slowly instead of going wrong. Her first thought was not surprise, but... anger!


    Unspeakable anger fulfilled her heart!


    She had enough of the feeling that she couldn¡¯t control her life by generations!


    ¡°ck Lotus Ring, get out of here!¡±


    Raising her right hand and finding that ck Lotus Ring didn¡¯t show up at all, Su Li sneered, ¡°You are sure that I can¡¯t take you, right? In thest life, I died because of Reincarnation Mirror. Everything is still in my mind. Do you think that I would still be a tool for you just because you saved my residual soul and keeps silent?!¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face gradually went crazy, and her red lip was murmuring, ¡°Give you three seconds. If you don¡¯te out, you can wait for the next body of evil ghost!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    When Su Li spoke out the first word, ck Lotus Ring kept indifferent. Without saying anything, Su Li created a tactic of self-explosion and then the pneuma in her body was immediately from stable to disorder. There were several meridians exploding in the moment, and the blood beads dyed her clothes red through her pores.


    Hum!!


    It wasn¡¯t ck Lotus Ring that responded, but Reincarnation Mirror that Su Li had always thought that it had lost its spirit. Looking at the ring with white light transmitting a sense of begging, she immediately smiled.


    ¡°Good! It turns out that there is another hiding past master. Reincarnation Mirror, weren¡¯t you arrogant in thest life? Weren¡¯t you going to kill me as you like? How could you degrade and beg me in this life? You are at least the treasure of the ancient times. How about your self-esteem?¡±


    Reincarnation Mirror suddenly vibrated violently, which was even greater than the vibration made just now for protecting Su Li. If it could speak now, it would have scolded Su Li.


    But now it had been refined by Su Li with her heart blood, so, Su Li was its real master. If Su Li died, it would disintegrate again. In that case, if it wanted to reunite and recover, it would take many years.


    Maybe... it would be abandoned directly by time, facing the real destruction.


    In this way, it could only plead over and over again. If it could turn into a spirit, it should be full of tears at the moment, barely crying and holding Su Li¡¯s leg.


    Su Li didn¡¯t look at it, and stared at the ring finger which was empty.


    ¡°Two!¡±


    The determined voice came out from her. The gesture in her hand immediately changed again. A power of self-destruction was transmitted, and 80% of the internal meridians were suddenly broken. The spiritual power was mad. If it didn¡¯t stop, Su Li would have only one end.


    Die because of self-explosion!


    ck Lotus Ring, finally appeared, after trembling for a while.


    It was scared, because of the body of evil ghost... which it took a lot of work to agglomerate the residual soul of Su Li into. How could it allow the body be easily destroyed?


    The lotus mark turned around painfully, and a cool pneuma spread out along the meridians of Su Li. After it walked through the whole body, the meridians of Su Li recovered immediately, and the pneuma was even stronger.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t expected that ck Lotus Ring had this ability. Suddenly, a childish voice in her awareness sea came out off and on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... try again... I don¡¯t... have energy... to save you. Wait for me... I need sleep... to recover...¡±


    At this point, it sounded like choking, stoppingpletely. ck Lotus Ring disappeared from her ring finger and hid in her body, and therefore she couldn¡¯t sense it anymore.


    ¡°You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin.¡±


    Su Li was no longer mad. She put away the gesture and showed a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°What I used just now is just a secret method of transmuting body, very simr to self-explosion. Oh, by the way, I forget that you are asleep and should not hear. When you wake up, we¡¯ll have a good talk.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s mumbling words, the mirror ring trembled a little that it finally realized how bad Su Li¡¯s nature was, for she put on a y just now!


    But it did not dare to doubt Su Li¡¯s determination to destroy herself. At present, it deeply relied on Su Li, so it would be better to be obedient.


    After frightening the two mysterious treasures, Su Li got up to leave.


    Her present state couldn¡¯t be defined. What would be after she reached the tenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm?


    And the eleventh hurdle?


    She hadn¡¯t heard of it, but it didn¡¯t matter. When ck Lotus Ring woke up, everything would be known.


    Just as she was about to turn the mechanism and reopen the stone gate, suddenly there was a dull sound outside. Was the stone gate opened itself?


    No!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were slightly fixed, and suddenly she saw only half of the tactical matrix on the ground.


    Shua!


    A green light rushed into the stone chamber. After he saw the scattered treasures and the treasury had been stolen almost, his eyes turned red immediately and he was furious.


    ¡°Brat, you want to die!¡±


    He had a sensation with the stone gate. Since it was opened once, the brat was still in the treasury.


    The powerful spiritual awareness of mind was released immediately, but no matter how he explored it, he could not find any abnormal pneuma.


    ¡°Could it be that there have other ways for the brat to leave?¡±


    The elder was skeptical, and then denied, ¡°Impossible! The tactical matrix was set by myself, so even a master of tactical matrix can¡¯t leave quietly. He¡¯s still there!¡±


    The elder was a little more cautious. Since that person could hide under his eyelids, the man must have the same level cultivation as him, but... how could a practitioner in Jindan Realm appeared in a small country in the secr world?


    He could not make sense of it. He stepped inch by inch to explore the stone chamber, without missing any clues.


    In an instant, he came to the ce where Su Li meditated, but all the traces here had been forcibly moved to three meters away.


    The elder didn¡¯t find this. Seeing the pile of stone powder and the used jade box, he immediately stepped forward with joy

 Chapter 351 - Ghost Practitioner

    <h4>Chapter 351 Ghost Practitioner</h4>


    ¡°Buzz!!¡±


    The green-robed elder walked quietly into the middle of the hidden tactical matrix, and the blood-colored veins were immediately activated. The suppressing power invaded his whole body in the blink of an eye, and the green-robed elder was instantly horrified to find that his cultivation had suppressed from the early stage of Jindan Realm to the early stage of Zhuji Realm.


    At the same time, Su Li whose figure was petite appeared from the side, looking at the elder indifferently.


    Her cultivation was limited, and it was her limit to make the cultivation of the green-robed elder decreased by an entire realm with a tactical matrix set by her in a short time. However, she didn¡¯t know which stage would be stronger, the early stage of Zhuji Realm... or the eleventh hurdle of Lianqi Realm?


    The green-robed elder, however, was a bit confused as he looked at Su Li, who was slowly approaching. Why would a young girl in Yunti Realm be here?


    Although he couldn¡¯t tell her exact bone age, he could deduce from his experiences that she could be by no means over eighteen years old.


    He was unsure about the tricks to suppress the cultivation. Even when facing Su Li, he didn¡¯t dare to use an excessive tone, but just took a deep breath and raised his head, saying aloud,


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s your meaning by plotting against me but sending your junior to see me?¡±


    Seeing the old man¡¯s reaction, Su Li smiled and teased incongruously with a young and tender voice, ¡°Senior? I can¡¯t take it, and there¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    Then, she took out the universe ring stolen from the treasury and sneered lightly, ¡°I stole something from you; are you not going to do anything?¡±


    The elder became more and more cautious after hearing this, and his expression was gloomy, ¡°Little girl, for the sake of your senior, I won¡¯t fight with you, but you won¡¯t treat me like an idiot! The tactical matrix, which could¡¯ve fooled me, could only be set up by at least a master, rather than a little girl in Yunti Realm like you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and stretched out her right hand with her five fingers slightly opening, creating five faint ck lines between her fingers, which coalesced into aplex and simple word ¡°matrix¡± in the nothingness. Ordinary practitioners would get dizzy when catching sight of it.


    ¡°The seal of a master?¡±


    The elder was dumbfounded. As a mid-grade matrix master, how couldn¡¯t he recognize the meaning of the word ¡°matrix¡±? But because of this, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Could a matrix master be in Yunti Realm?!


    He would have never believed that those two things would appear on the same person before, but now the living example set by Su Li gave him a head-on blow so that he even forgot to hit out.


    Suddenly, he shuddered and thought of the Destroy Thunder before. The evildoer... Wasn¡¯t it standing right in front of him? Thinking back for a moment, he immediately found that this underground treasury was right below the ce where the previous thunder for testing was gathered!


    The elder got excited and trembled, pointing at Su Li, and saying, ¡°You... you¡¯re the one who brought down Destroy Thunder?!¡±


    Em?


    Su Li was confused about Destroy Thunder.


    The ring of Reincarnation Mirror trembled and released a hint of thought to exin what had just happened. It seemed to im the credit, but Su Li¡¯s face was gloomy with a killing intention in her eyes.


    Her body of evil ghost must not be known to anyone!


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s reaction, which proved that she admitted her intention indirectly, the elder immediately rejoiced and said, ¡°Slow down! Young friend, we can cooperate...¡±


    The elder couldn¡¯t say anything more because Su Li had already attacked without saying anything.


    The elder who put down his status and spoke well immediately became furious, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m sincere, but you are unreasonable! Even if you¡¯re an evildoer, I still don¡¯t believe you can ignore and disobey thew of the cultivation circle to win me!¡±


    The elder still didn¡¯t have the intention to kill Su Li. Evildoers who were not epted by naturalw were too rare. Either they died right after their birth, or they grew up and became the existence he admired.


    Since he met a young evildoer in Yunti Realm now, he had a different mind. If he could overawe and control her, when she grew up, he would be able to surprise the world. It would even be possible for him to be an old ancestor in Huashen Realm!


    After he nned all this in his mind, the rage on his face disappeared. He reached out his hand with a smile to collide with Su Li¡¯s. Even if his cultivation was suppressed into the early stage of Zhuji Realm, its power could not be withstood by someone in Yunti Realm.


    The next moment ¡ª a raging ck spiritual power surged!


    The elder who had imagined Su Li would fly out backward immediately changed his expression drastically. He was knocked against the wall like a cannonball. All the protective matrix on the wall were immediately activated to keep the stability of the underground treasury.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem...¡±


    Sliding down from the wall, the elder barely stoop up with blood spilling from his mouth and he coughed constantly. He looked at Su Li, who was nearing slowly, with horror in his eyes.


    Was she really in Yunti Realm?


    Apart from the underestimating the enemy, how could it be possible that the one in Yunti Realm knocked away the one at the early stage of Zhuji Realm?


    The green-robed elder widened his eyes and instantly felt that he hadn¡¯t lived until now.


    So... was this the evildoer?


    He couldn¡¯t help but sign that no wonder every evildoer had the potential to be a Mighty, for their talents were so horrible from the beginning. When they were in Yunti Realm, they wereparable to the ordinary practitioners in Zhuji Realm. If so, would they reach Jindan Realm with just a little bit of practice?


    He had never seen other young evildoers before, so, he was misguided right after Su Li attacked. He didn¡¯t know that this evildoer in front of him waspletely different from the other ordinary evildoers who attracted nature¡¯s envy.


    Noticing that the green-robed elder was in a daze and did not defend himself, Su Li stopped and frowned. She did not take the opportunity to attack again.


    Or rather, she couldn¡¯t attack.


    Just now, as she stretched out her hand, a sense of crisis immediately came over her, so that she got goosebumps.


    No more attacks, at least not in this ce, she couldn¡¯t.


    Although nature¡¯s punishment had gone, she had got the attention from it. If she dared to rerelease her pneuma and got its notice, it would be unknown whether she could escape the disaster.


    So, she had to change the way.


    She waved her hands in the nothingness, and a shadow of the word ¡°ve¡± appeared in the air gradually. The pupils of the elder shrank as he came back to his senses and saw the word.


    A seal for the ve!


    If he epted this, he would be reduced to Su Li¡¯s ve for the rest of his life, and could not have the slightest thought of rebellion. Otherwise, he would be turned into a puddle of blood, and his soul would be scattered!


    The elder struggled and tried to escape, but he was frozen as soon as he was about to move.


    He might have forgotten that he was still stuck in the early stage of Zhuji Realm at this moment, and he was no match for Su Li at all. Since neither could he escape nor would die, what left for him...


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the tactical matrix, so, you should recognize what this is.¡±


    Su Li secretly sighed with relief, for it was not easy for her to condense the seal for the ve right now, ¡°There are two paths before you: one is...¡±


    ¡°I ept!¡±


    Before Su Li ever finished speaking, the green-robed elder had already opened his awareness sea and took the initiative to ept the seal for the ve. After absorbing the seal for the ve, he established a connection with Su Li, and his gaze at Su Li was full of respect. He stood up and bent over to serve her.


    Su Li was slightly astonished, for it was the first time for her to see that a cultivator was so active to admit a master. Moreover, his real level was at Jindan Realm, which was much higher than hers.


    Noticing Su Li¡¯s confusion, the elderughed embarrassedly, ¡°Master, as a matter of fact, my real identity is unspeakable. It may be a better way for me to follow an evildoer like you.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. With the abilities of knowing the existence of evildoers and being able to distinguish the ordinary thunder for testing from Destroy Thunder, the elder must not be simple.


    ¡°Do you have a name?¡±


    As Su Li spoke, she walked towards the outside, and the green-robed elder followed her at once, ¡°Master, my name is Lv You, a practitioner from Guyou Region.¡±


    Su Li stopped her footsteps and frowned, ¡°Guyou Region? The homnd of ghost practitioners?¡±


    Lv You hadn¡¯t expected Su Li had ever heard of Guyou Region and didn¡¯t dare to lie, ¡°Exactly, to be frank, I... am a ghost practitioner, too. However, the practitioners in Jiuzhou Region are... not friendly to ghost practitioners, so that I had to disguise myself with a secret method, which could cover me even when I am fighting.¡±


    Could it cover people even then they were fighting?


    Su Li got interested, for she had attracted the attention of naturalw for releasing the pneuma. If she could perfectly cover it up when she fought...


    ¡°Do you still have that secret method?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Lv You took out a jade journal and drew the secret method for Su Li.


    Su Li epted the jade journal but didn¡¯t take a close look with her psychic awareness. She just nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it, along with many other useful treasures in your treasury. I¡¯llpensate youter.¡±


    Regarding this as a test, Lv You was frightened and waved his hands, ¡°Are you kidding me, Master? All my belongings are yours, and there is no reason topensate me.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She had her principles, and if Lv You did not admit her as his master, she would not have the slightest burden no matter how much she had robbed. But since he became her subordinate, she would change her ways to treat him.


    After they came out from the well together, Su Li released her psychic awareness, and she was relieved to find that Fan Zisang hadn¡¯t returned to Consort Ling¡¯s ce. She said rapidly,


    ¡°Give me your carrier rune.¡±


    Lv You didn¡¯t dare to ask the reason, and immediately took out a carrier rune of his own and handed it to Su Li.


    Su Li put it away and left instantly, ¡°If you have nothing else important to do, you can go to Huajian Sect and find a ce outside to stay, and I will find you if necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    After Su Li left, Lv You returned to the underground treasury and retrieved everything into the universe ring. Because of the secret method, he had to set up this treasury to store those items which affected the use of the secret method. He had never anticipated that he would have a master one day.


    ¡°Huajian Sect, I might¡¯ve heard of this name. It seems to be a small sect. To avoid unnecessary attention, my master has hidden there. It is understandable.¡±


    Thinking of this, Lv You destroyed the treasury and headed straight for the cave, where he had practiced before. To ensure safety, no trace should be left there.


    Su Li monitored Fan Zisang¡¯s route as she moved in the pce. She was several times faster than Fan Zisang.


    ¡°After the breakthrough of this level, something divine had been revealed. My speed is too much faster than those of practitioners in Zhuji Realm, and I have to ask ck Lotus Ring for rification when it wakes up again.¡±


    With her bodily movement, Su Li spent only dozens of breaths to return to the old pce. When Consort Ling and Mammy Hui saw her, a sh flickered across their eyes.


    ¡°Little Immortal, you¡¯re finally back!¡±

 Chapter 352 - The Childish Sound Reappeared

    <h4>Chapter 352 The Childish Sound Reappeared</h4>


    Mammy Hui went up hurriedly and said, ¡°Just now, the princess and Commander Wang fainted suddenly, both Her Lady and I are worried.¡±


    Su Li saw the two lying on the carpet, with a sh in her eyes. She quickly walked over to them andy down beside them, with her eyes tightly closed just like Jin Ying and Commander Wang.


    Consort Ling and Mammy Hui were dumbfounded. Why did the little immortal pass out as soon as she returned?


    At that moment came the footsteps outside the door.


    Since Consort Ling could hold a ce in the imperial pce, she was smart enough. So, she reacted quickly, pulling Mammy Hui, who had not yet understood the situation, to the side, while she went to the door, with a natural look of anxiety and worry.


    Shortly after, Fan Zisang appeared in front of the door, and Consort Ling anxiously told him what Mammy Hui had said before.


    He rushed to check the three of them, and he was instantly relieved, saying, ¡°They were knocked unconscious because their cultivations were not strong enough, and they will wake up after a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Consort Ling was relieved and nced at Su Li, whose disguising was wless. She had thought that her daughter gave too many credits to her, but the reality embarrassed her now.


    Not to mention who was the real savior before, her deep and meticulous mind alone was notparable to that of themon people.


    ¡°How could a child of fourteen years old be so shrewd...¡±


    Consort Ling couldn¡¯t figure it out, and no one could answer her doubts.


    After Fan Zisang had passed through the spiritual power one by one, the three woke up after a short while. When Su Li opened her eyes, Fan Zisang said seriously,


    ¡°As you have seen, nature¡¯s punishment has appeared, and it is perilous in the pce! Even I can¡¯t handle it. Dy always brings danger. We should leave the pce first and then find a way.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if the dissipation of the thunder was due to the means of the unknown senior or to the failure of the unknown senior to surmount the nature¡¯s punishment. But for the safety of all, he couldn¡¯t bet on a staying.


    Consort Ling¡¯s face turned slightly pale when she heard this, ¡°Then... His Majesty...¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t care that now.¡± Fan Zisang shook his head, ¡°Unless we can find him and take him with us now, we would certainly die if we continue staying here.¡±


    What he had cared about since the beginning were merely his two junior sister apprentices, and the others weren¡¯t worth his time.


    Consort Ling did not expect the situation to be so serious and dared not say anything. Her affection for the emperor was less important than that for her daughter.


    After getting everyone¡¯s consensus, they quickly left the pce with Fan Zisang¡¯s protection. Although there were some obstacles along the way, they still managed to leave the pce without a hitch.


    At the same time, Lord Ning and the Empress, who were in a yard outside the pce, received the news.


    ¡°Thunder for testing appeared over the pce and dissipated on its own? Which scout sent the news back? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    On the bed, Lord Ning, who was topless, crushed the carrier rune, with his eyes narrowed and a cold smile on his face. He would never believe it if he did not see the thunder. There had been neither a thunder for testing in Jiuzhou Region nor a practitioner to surmount the nature¡¯s punishment.


    ¡°Jincheng He is already a spent bullet, but I just haven¡¯t expected him to have such a defensive way. And I can¡¯t find him by now. My dear, what should we do now?¡±


    He flirted, and the Empress lying on his chest wriggled her soft waist, full of coquetry in her eyes. And her voice was limp and sweet, ¡°Brother Ning, you are so powerful, so, such a trivial matter is no difficulty for you. In thesest years, Jincheng He has always practiced in a secret ce, and he is quite knowledgeable in the tactical matrixes. We have to get a matrix master to find him.¡±


    She stood up, grasping an intact carrier rune in her hand. Her tone was slightly surprised, ¡°But before that, we should visit Consort Ling. She was injured by evil spirit and supposed to die soon, but how could she wake up again?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°evil spirit¡±, Lord Ning stopped smiling, and said slowly, ¡°It is weird ording to your words. How is that evil spirit?¡±


    The Empress lightly turned around and let her hair brush over her chest. Then came her delicate, soft voice, ¡°My Beast Control Tactic is not a decoration...¡±


    Lord Ningughed, and he grabbed the Empress¡¯ soft breasts and pulled the quilt away, ¡°I would like to experience that!¡±


    With a sugary groan, the room was instantly filled with the pleasure of the flesh...


    Led by Commander Wang, Su Li and the others hurriedly left the city and came directly to a courtyard on the waterfront. He introduced this ce as he was showing them the way.


    ¡°This yard which was ordered by His Majesty to be built several years ago has beenpleted not long ago. The news hasn¡¯t been spread, and no one should know about it.¡±


    Fan Zisang agreed with Commander Wang, for he did not sense the pneuma from others.


    ¡°Find a room to settle down at first. I¡¯m afraid Junior Sister Apprentice Jin and Su have suffered quite a lot of shock today. I¡¯ll go out to set up some perimeters.¡±


    After saying that, Fan Zisang didn¡¯t stay and quickly left. Mammy Hui immediately began to clean up the room.


    As Commander Wang said, the yard was brand-new andrge, and there was not much to be cleaned up. Jin Ying requested to share a room with her mother, while the others had picked a single room for themselves.


    Su Li chose the room in the southeast corner, three rooms apart from the others¡¯. The others got used to her mystery and didn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°Bang...¡±


    As Su Li just closed the door and turned around, she saw a green sh in the room. It was Lv You who had changed a clean robe and stood by respectfully.


    The master had left the pce, so the servant should follow naturally.


    ¡°Pick a room. Don¡¯t get found.¡± Su Li instructed in a faint voice and turned towards the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me unnecessarily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Lv You was clear that Su Li would try out the secret method, which was only suitable for ghost practitioners, but he did not persuade her.


    Nothing was impossible!


    His master was an evildoer who could attract Destroy Thunder. Normal rules didn¡¯t suit her. If he talked too much, his master would not be d to see that, and this would bring no good for him.


    After Lv You left, Su Li took out the jade journal, and spread her psychic awareness quietly, gradually immersing herself in it.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she spent until Fan Zisang¡¯s voice rang outside the room. She suddenly woke up, got up, and put the jade journal away. Then she opened the door and left with Fan Zisang.


    One in Yunti Realm could not eat the five cereals. To avoid any suspicion from Fan Zisang, Su Li had dinner with Consort Ling. Then she went to Fan Zisang with Jin Ying to consult some dos and don¡¯ts during the period of Yunti Realm. After that, she went back to her room.


    After getting washed, she sat on her bed.


    Su Li took out the jade journal from the universe ring on her neck with a silent expression.


    All Spirits Tactics!


    The name of this secret method did not sound sinister, and the method itself seemed rather be appropriate for Human n to practice. However, in the general outline of the secret method stood a hint that only ghost being was allowed to practice; otherwise, it would cause unpredictable side-effects.


    ¡°Ghost being, not ghost practitioners...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, thinking where the ghost practitioners came from, which she read in the archive in Yuxu Sect before. She had paid little attention to it so that her memory about it was vague. However, it was undeniable that the ghost practitioners were linked in countless ways with Ghost n.


    ¡°Since ghost being can practice it, what¡¯s the harm in me, a so-called taboo from Ghost n, to practice?¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li recalled the entire practice route of the secret method and took a deep breath. She was about to begin.


    Suddenly ¡ª


    ¡°All Spirits Tactics, how could you possess such a thing?!¡±


    The sudden childish voice instantly stopped Su Li, and her heartbeat even missed a half-beat. Her expression did not reveal any changes. Instead, she sent a thought, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    The one who made the childish voice immediatelyughed worldly andplimented, ¡°What an excellent mood! It seems that the centuries you spent in Reincarnation Mirror have not been in vain.¡±


    A hint of fluctuation flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes, but she calmed down in an instant and said emotionlessly, ¡°You owe me an exnation.¡±


    ¡°This¡¯s how you treat your savior?¡±


    The one did not fear in the slightest, so, a hint of coldness appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, ¡°Hem... If there were not enough profit, would you do it? So, let¡¯s cut the nonsense.¡±


    The oneughed instead of being angry, ¡°You are worthy of the servant chosen by Reincarnation Mirror, and your temperament is extraordinary. Well then... I nned to show up after you reach Zhuji Realm, but I didn¡¯t expect you can touch off the legendary realm. So, I will tell you about it now. But before that, I would like to know, from whom did you get All Spirits Tactics?¡±


    Su Li slightly closed her lips. After a long while, she said in a low voice, ¡°A ghost practitioner!¡±


    ¡°How is his cultivation?¡±


    ¡°The early stage of Jindan Realm.¡±


    Immediately, the one who made the childish voice fell into silence and sighed after a moment. But the reason for the sigh was not exined to Su Li.


    She frowned, but at this moment, the one talked again, ¡°This copy of All Spirits Tactics is notplete, while I have aplete one. You just need to make a few changes here, here and here...¡±


    Su Li made up her mind and immediately took out a piece of paper to write down what the one had said, nning topare it with the other copy.


    She had herst lesson not long ago, so, she couldn¡¯t fully trust the one.


    ¡°As for your current state, it rtes to an extremely distant legend in the cultivation circle. It is said that Lianqi Realm that Human n could reach in the ancient times was divided not into ten hurdles, but eighteen!¡±


    Su Li was shocked to hear the words.


    Eighteen hurdles?


    There would be eight hurdles more than the current Lianqi Realm.


    Seemingly telling Su Li¡¯s thoughts, the childish voice was added with a hint of disdain, ¡°Don¡¯tpare the current Lianqi Realm with the ancient one. The realm you¡¯ve broken through now is equivalent to the seventh hurdle of Lianqi Realm in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Only the seventh hurdle?¡±


    Su Li knitted her brows fiercely, ¡°Why is there such a big difference in cultivation circle between the present and the ancient era?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this for now. When your cultivation is higher, you will naturally be able to ess it.¡±


    The one smacked his lips and continued, ¡°You were crazy before. Was it worthy just because you got cheated by Reincarnation Mirror? If you follow the path of practicing the ancient cultivation method, it won¡¯t take you long to control that little mirror. How about it? Just consider it?¡±


    The expectation in his tone revealed a lot of things.


    Although the one making the childish voice was ancient in origin and somehow naive, this didn¡¯t affect Su Li¡¯s thoughts. She was silent shortly and asked, ¡°If I follow the ancient way of practicing... What¡¯s in it for me?¡±


    ¡°Enough benefits for you. First of all, you will be invincible in the same realm, and many more...¡±


    ¡°What will it cost me?¡±


    Before having done with speaking, the one was interrupted by Su Li. He was choked and somehow dumbfounded, for he hadn¡¯t even finished bluffing!


    All people were obsessed with power, but why was Su Li so odd?

 Chapter 353 - Lv You’s Doubts

    <strong>Chapter 353 Lv You¡¯s Doubts</strong>


    ¡°The cost...¡±


    The one who made the childish voice hesitated and seemed to be thinking about what to say and what not to say. However, with Su Li¡¯s face getting colder, he didn¡¯t dare to dy. For fear that Su Li would go mad again, he quickly said,


    ¡°Of course, there is the cost. It would be much more difficult to choose the ancient way of cultivating than ordinary methods. Each realm had its own unique test. After passing the test, you can get the gift from somewhere...¡±


    He said smoothly and wanted to say more, while Su Li still looked serious, interrupting in a cold voice, ¡°You know that I¡¯m not talking about this. Why do you want me to remind you... Just speak it out. If I go on the ancient way of cultivating, I surely need your guidance all the way. What are your requirements?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    He felt an embarrassment of humanization, and became increasingly depressed that he was fond of Su Li¡¯s character in Reincarnation Mirror, but how could she change so much after getting out of Reincarnation Mirror and she couldn¡¯t understand his meaning at all. Could it be that she be more extremely abnormal after being stimted by Reincarnation Mirror?


    ¡°Damn it, you little reincarnation thing, I won¡¯t let you go after I recover. Even if you are broken, I will put you together and torture you severely!¡±


    The mirror ring hidden in Su Li¡¯s sleeve quivered and hided its pneuma more thoroughly, as if it had sensed the emotion of the one who made the childish voice.


    The one thought so hatefully, and finally felt better, saying cautiously, ¡°Little Su Li, since you asked, I can tell you. I¡¯m not as selfish as that mirror. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, but you can¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    Su Li was expressionless, and spoke out the two words coldly. The one sighed helplessly, but could only be forced to say, ¡°For some reason, I am one of the damaged and missing treasures of many ancient races.¡±


    ¡°After Ghost Circle was broken, the strength I could make wasrgely weakened, and finally I was so weak that I fell asleep. I even didn¡¯t know how weak I was. When I woke up, I was in the illusion.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you, I found that the strength you dispersed was helpful for my recovery, so, I persuaded that ghost boy to give you the ring, and then forced it to merge with you. Because your body was defective in the illusion, I had no difficulty in doing it.¡±


    As he said this, the lotus on ck Lotus Ring turned slightly, as if it was watching Su Li¡¯s reaction quietly. Seeing that Su Li was still calm, it continued with worry,


    ¡°You know what happenedter. I recovered a lot of strength by absorbing the foundation from you. When you dissipated in Reincarnation Mirror, I forcedly gathered your residual soul and opened a gap in Reincarnation Mirror to make your reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°I should had been escorting you until you were born, so, the time from falling to rebirth would not be more than one year. However, I ran out of strength and fell into a deep sleep on the way. Fortunately, although it wasted thousands of years, you finally seeded in reincarnation.¡±


    There was a trace of cold sweat in his back. He was still afraid when recalling what he suffered that year. It was hard for him to meet a life that could coexist with him. If Su Li didn¡¯t seed in reincarnation, he would fall into endless sleep again.


    Su Li was silent, but she looked soft. At leastpared with Reincarnation Mirror, ck Lotus Ring was honest enough.


    ¡°As for your body of evil ghost...¡±


    With a little surprise, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not caused by me at all! If such a taboo could be made by me, how could Ghost n be exterminated? At that time when I realized that you had a body of evil ghost, I was scared to death! For many years, even in ancient times, the body of evil ghost was rare. If you can make good use of your taboo talent, you will definitely be a power who can despise the whole universe when you grow up!¡±


    Su Li fell into a long silence.


    The information said by him was too much, so, she needed a lot of time to think of it.


    A long timeter, Su Li¡¯s silent eyes brightened, and she said softly, ¡°What¡¯s... your name?¡±


    He took a long sigh, being a little tired, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve forgotten a lot because of my long sleep, even my name. I¡¯m really ashamed. It¡¯s lucky for me to meet you who has a body of evil ghost. Maybe I can rely on you to return to my peak period. For my name... you can give me another one.¡±


    Su Li was pondering. She didn¡¯t know whether she didn¡¯t believe his words or she didn¡¯t want to recall her past.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    What was important was that it sincerely followed her.


    As long as she had this, it would be enough.


    ¡°There is a ck lotus on your real body, so, you will be called ck Lotus.¡±


    ¡°... How casual! I protest!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    So, the new name of the treasure of Ghost n was determined casually. Although ck Lotus was not happy, it had to rely on Su Li to live, so, it could only ept it unreluctantly.


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯m still too weak. Your body of evil ghost is notplete. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in the reincarnation path for a long time, so, I¡¯ll talk to you when I wake up.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel.


    As ck Lotus yawned, its voice retreated from Su Li¡¯s awareness sea. At the same time, the ring on her finger also prated into the skin and disappeared.


    Su Li took back her right hand at a nce. Her eyes were bright with fewer confusion.


    With such an old guy around her, she didn¡¯t have to fumble about her practice.


    ...


    In these two days, Su Li had a very regr life. After meeting Fan Zisang, she practiced alone. Since thest breakthrough, there had been a lot of space in her pubic region. Even if she practiced with the spiritual stones of Lv You, it would take several days to fill it.


    ¡°ording to ck Lotus, there are eighteen hurdles of Lianqi Realm... and I am in the seventh hurdle, just in the second stage. No wonder my cultivation speed has declined.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness shrouding in the yard saw Fan Zisanging back with a dignified face, so, her attention turned away from practice and she began to think about other affairs.


    ¡°Fan Zisang obviously met with troubles. In Jincheng Country, apart from Lv You, could there have other powerful practitioners...¡±


    When thinking this, Su Li took out a carrier rune to introduce her psychic awareness. Then, within ten breaths, with a sound of ¡°Shua¡±, Lv You showed up.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Lv You bowed to salute, being a little surprised. The little master¡¯s pneuma was different from that in the previous days, as if her mood had changed a lot.


    However, for these secrets, he naturally would not unknowingly ask.


    ¡°Go to find out what difficulties Fan Zisang has encountered, and we¡¯ve stayed here for too long.¡± Su Li said quietly, and Lv You nodded at once to leave. This was the first task his master gave him, so, he must finish it well.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Seeing that Lv You was about to leave, Su Li pushed forward theplete All Spirits Tactics on the table and smiled, ¡°The All Spirits Tactics you practiced is notplete. I have made it up. Take it and have a look. It¡¯s up to you to practice it or not.¡±


    ck Lotus Ring was her biggest secret, so, it would be better not to tell Lv You who just followed her a few days ago. She could only get herself involved,


    Lv You was stunned and his face suddenly became strange. However, he took away the manuscript on the table and said thanks. The little master seemed to have a lot of impatience after avoiding nature¡¯s punishment. He would practice this method to wake up his master with failure.


    ¡°The master is still too young. I need to guide her well...¡±


    At the thought of being able to guide an evildoer to grow, Lv You suddenly felt his responsibility, being more ambitious.


    For such exciting feelings, he did not feel for many years since he had no progress in Jindan Realm.


    With a dumb smile, Lv You went back to his hiding room and took out the manuscript to watch it carefully.


    After a few breaths, the idea that Lv You wanted tough at Su Li had totally disappeared, and he turned into serious, being addicted to it.


    Within five minutes, regardless of his sour eyes, Lv You was gesturing something and his forehead was already in a cold sweat.


    An hourter, Lv You finally took a sigh of relief, and could not helpughing. If he wasn¡¯t set a simple sound protection boundary for the room, he was afraid that Fan Zisang would immediately sense it.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I see. I understand finally!¡±


    The joy of fullyprehending the secret method lingered in his heart. Lv You was about to find Su Li. Suddenly, his breath smothered and his face was full of horror.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel.


    At this time, he just remembered his original intention. When he thought that he wanted tough at Su Li, his face was on fire.


    ¡°How, how, how... how could it be...¡±


    ¡°How old is the master? She is teens. This mental method has beenpleted... and the effect of hiding pneuma has been increased by more than ten times!!¡±


    But this All Spirits Tactics was given to Su Li by him. All the clues on the surface pointed to the only exnation.


    ¡°Evildoer!!¡±


    Lv You sighed, as if his conceptions, which had been established after 1500 years of wandering in cultivation circle, suddenly copsed and reced by an insurmountable beautiful image.


    ¡°However, since I have such a master, why I have to worry about my cultivation?!¡±


    ¡°Wait. What the master ordered must be done perfectly this time!!¡±


    Lv You immediately got excited, and he no longer stayed, flying away.


    Shortly after Lv You leaving, a group of people suddenly appeared not far away from the yard. Their pneuma were clear and they came straight to the yard.


    The alert tactical matrix was touched. Fan Zisang, frowning in the room, immediately felt something. His face changed a little. He pointed to his universe ring, and then the green steel sword flew to the yard gate.


    Seeing this, Concubine Ling was full of worries and could not help following him.


    ¡°Where are you going, Mother...¡±


    Looking at the back of Concubine Ling leaving in a hurry, Jin Ying immediately followed. Commander Wang and Mammy Hui looked at each other worriedly and followed up.


    At the same time, Su Li, who were quietly cultivating in the room, suddenly opened her eyes with cold light.


    The pneuma was somehow familiar...


    TaTaTa ¡ª


    After a mess of footsteps, Concubine Ling and others rushed to the door and saw that scene. Their faces were pale.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Jin Ying looked at Fan Zisang, who was not far away with a sword and was covered with blood. Then she turned to the monster in front of Fan Zisang. Her scalp was numb and her eyes were creepy.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s that...¡±

 Chapter 354 - A Big Rat

    <strong>Chapter 354 A Big Rat</strong>


    The autumn tints and sunset added deep yellow to the vast, t wilderness, making the monster with dark blue skin in the center of the open space be more terrible.


    ¡°Is that... a rat?¡±


    Commander Wang amazedly looked up at the huge blue monster who was higher than one floor of a building, murmuring unconsciously, ¡°How can there be such a big rat?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t see you for many days. How¡¯ve you been...¡±


    A soft voice came from behind the blue monster. Consort Ling pressed down her fear and immediately saw such a familiar figure. With her eyes wide, she said surprisingly, ¡°Lord Ning, and Empress... Wei Jing? You¡¯re all in one!¡±


    Hearing this, Wei Jing looked more aggressive, ¡°Sister Ling, I didn¡¯t see you for a while, but you even dare to directly call my name. You are really the concubine who was favored by His Majesty. How different you are.¡±


    She turned around to look at Fan Zisang who was covered in blood, and said obsequiously, ¡°Is he your backer? Just so so.¡±


    Seeing her hostility, Consort Ling looked slightly pale and got frightened. However, she summoned courage to say, ¡°Why do you have to kill all of us? If you want to own Jincheng Country, I don¡¯t have enough power to resist it. I¡¯ll take Ying away with me. While he¡¯s an inherited disciple of Huajian Sect, so, if you kill him, you will definitely get into big trouble! It¡¯s better to let it go. Let¡¯s go back. You go your way and I go mine.¡±


    Hearing ¡°Huajian Sect¡±, Wei Jing looked slightly sluggish, while Lord Ning, who had never spoken, frowned slightly, as if he was considering the proposal of Consort Ling.


    Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!!


    From the battle center came the continuous sound of fighting. A pair of sharp ws of the blue monster and a long sword burst out sparks, which made Fan Zisang suffer much. The monster was too powerful, and its speed was not affected by its huge body, still fast!


    Although injuries on its body surface looked terrible, they were all superficial. What was really serious was the power of the monster¡¯s bombardment into his body, which reminded him of the pneuma he felt when he treated Consort Ling.


    The feeling was totally as strange as that one. He knew that if the strange pneuma continued to umte, he would suffer the samea and injury as Consort Ling.


    By then, no one would live!


    ¡°I have a final answer.¡±


    But at this time, Wei Jing started to speak, and in Consort Ling¡¯s hopeful eyes, her red lips raised, ¡°Huajian Sect is powerful, but if you are all killed, who knows the truth?¡±


    After Wei Jing finished, Consort Ling and other people¡¯s facial expression greatly changed, and their lips quivered, having no idea about what to say.


    Fan Zisang, who also heard that, had an uncontroble despair in his heart. Who could have thought that there would be such a strange monster in such a deste ce as Jincheng Country, and even he was no match for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that I can¡¯t even go to Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. Master, I live up to your expectations...¡±


    Sensing the strange pneuma spreading in his body, Fan Zisang couldn¡¯t see anything, smiling bitterly and falling down.


    ¡°Lak!!¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel.


    The blue monster howled with excitement, and then its w, which wasparable to the real weapon, patted Fan Zisang¡¯s head fiercely.


    Seeing Fan Zisang¡¯s head being about to be smashed, Jin Ying was so worried that her head was in a daze and her pupils shrank, and then she screamed subconsciously, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice!! Help Senior Fellow Apprentice!!!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    Lord Ning and Wei Jing were confused, for they thought that the most powerful among these people was Fan Zisang. Was it anyone else?


    ¡°You¡¯re so scared of your nonsense?¡±


    Wei Jing felt funny, ¡°Even if there has such a person, even your senior fellow apprentice is no match for my pet, let alone your junior...¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that Lord Ning beside her got nervous. She turned around to look at it, which really made her scared, and she could hardly believe what she saw.


    Beside Fan Zisang in the field, there was another figure raising her slender arms to touch the giant w and she looked so small.


    Boom!!


    The strong wind immediately spread and swept away all the weeds around. Consort Ling and other people couldn¡¯t open their eyes. Lord Ning protected Wei Jing behind him, but he also stepped back and looked serious.


    When did this girl appear? He didn¡¯t even sense her. She could tie with the evil spirit by strength, would he... win her?!


    Thinking of this, Lord Ning immediately raised a sense of absurdity.


    After the strong wind passed, Jin Ying, who was trying to see clearly the changes, cheered immediately when she saw Fan Zisang didn¡¯t hurt and Su Li was very powerful,


    ¡°Great. Junior Sister Apprentice, you are there atst!¡±


    Su Li gently exhaled. She pressed down her slight surprise, and mmed hard in the horrified eyes of Lord Ning and Wei Jing!


    Boom!!


    Then the blue monster roared because of anguish and was smashed into the ground, a huge mushroom cloud rising. A dark pit appeared on the ground, and the blue monster couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°When did I be so powerful?¡±


    Su Li looked at the pit, being speechless. She just wanted to see how powerful her strength would be and only used 50% strength, but she didn¡¯t expect that the rat monster was so weak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point!¡± ck Lotus Ring, which should have been sleeping, suddenly appeared on its own, saying excitingly, ¡°You meet something good!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly because she also sensed that the rat¡¯s pneuma was familiar, but she didn¡¯t recall it.


    Thinking of this, Su Li shed like a ghost and appeared in front of Lord Ning and Wei Jing, who were about to run away. Before they begged for mercy, they were fainted by patting.


    Since the monster had an extraordinary history, she wanted to collect information from the two.


    Seeing Su Li solving the crisis quickly, Commander Wang was stunned. When he thought that Su Li invisibly hid behind Fan Zisang when he first met her, he was full of mixed feelings.


    Although Consort Ling had guessed something, when she really saw this scene, her reaction was not much better than that of Commander Wang. She froze in her ground with Mammy Hui, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As Jin Ying was young and receptive, she responded quickly and ran to Fan Zisang who was in aa, crying, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, help him!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, walked quickly to Fan Zisang and checked his injury, for she still needed him as a shield for the time being. As for the excuse for today¡¯s event, she had figured out an exnation.


    Under exploration, Su Li really sensed the faint ck air again. When her finger just touched Fan Zisang¡¯s wound, the ck air seemingly became alive and flowed into her body, disappearing quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ghost energy. Su Li, you¡¯re so lucky, for you even meet Ye Ji.¡±


    ¡°Ye Ji?¡±


    Su Li frowned and asked through her psychic awareness.


    ¡°It belongs to the lowest and most numerous creatures in Ghost Circle.¡±


    ck Lotus said briefly. Su Li suddenly felt something and frowned to look at the pit. Jin Ying followed her to look at the direction. As expected, the rat monster was slowly climbing out of the pit and shook its dizzy head. Its fur was shiny with no scar.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice...¡±


    Jin Ying immediately panicked. Su Li looked gloomy and was about to fight, but ck Lotus told her, ¡°No. Ye Ji is stupid. If you don¡¯t hit it, it won¡¯t attack at all.¡±


    Su Li stopped immediately and watched the monster cautiously. As expected, she saw that it scratched its head stupidly, looked at the pit in a daze, and then squatted its ground... not moving.


    This funny change suddenly made all people with fear look confused.


    What was... going on?Read More chapter on our vi pnovel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised...¡± ck Lotus said tut-tut, ¡°Ye Ji is the most docile creature in Ghost Circle. It was probably controlled by one of the two people before, so, it took the initiative to attack.¡±


    Su Li nodded softly and handed Fan Zisang to Commander Wang, saying calmly, ¡°Send him back to the room. With his cultivation, he can wake up in two hours only by self-healing.¡±


    Commander Wang nodded in a ttered way, hurriedly took Fan Zisang on his back and ran to the yard.


    ¡°As for you...¡±


    Su Li looked at Consort Ling and was about to speak. Suddenly, a light green shadow shed in the air behind her with the terrible energy of Jindan Realm being revealed.


    ¡°Enemy...¡±


    Consort Ling was frightened. She was about to remind Su Li, but the green shadow turned into an elder, then came behind Su Li and knelt down with regret, saying loudly,


    ¡°I¡¯mte to help you! Master, please forgive me!!¡±


    Consort Ling¡¯s half-finished words were immediately stuck in her throat, and could not be said any more.


    Su Li frowned and continued to talk to Consort Ling, ¡°You take them to go first. I will deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±


    Consort Ling was respectful and couldn¡¯t help but be careful. The elder¡¯s cultivation was much higher than Fan Zisang¡¯s. As he took Su Li as master, it was not hard to imagine how powerful Su Li was.


    Knowing too much could only bring disaster sometimes, just like Wei Jing wanting to kill her.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate to take Jin Ying who was reluctant back to the yard, leaving the space for Su Li and Lv You.


    After everyone left, thest trace of gentleness on Su Li¡¯s face disappeared, and her voice became cold, ¡°Have I ever told you that don¡¯t show up in front of others?¡±


    Remembering that, Lv You was shocked and buried his head lower. In a hurry, he forgot about it. For he made two mistakes in session, he felt shameful to see Su Li.


    ¡°I convict. Please punish me!¡±


    Su Li, with no expression, took Wei Jing and Lord Ning who were fainted to Lv You, ¡°Find out the details of these two people. I want all the information they have from their birth to now. Every detail, understand?¡±


    Knowing that this was an opportunity for amend, Lv You immediately nodded, ¡°This time, I will definitely not let your down!!¡±


    Su Li nodded gently. She didn¡¯t really care about it because she could erase everyone¡¯s memory afterwards. But she couldn¡¯t let Lv You lose his vignce in case of making big mistakes in the future.


    ¡°Take them away and show up two hourster. I need to give my senior fellow apprentice an exnation.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was still gloomy, Lv You was worried. While thinking about the remedy, he carried them away.


    After everyone left, Su Li took a breath and looked at Ye Ji squatting on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at it. This kind of creature is the food of Ghost n. Didn¡¯t I say that you have some defects in your body of evil ghost? Since ghost energy is insufficient, you can absorb Ye Ji to recover your body of evil ghost.¡±


    ck Lotus said so, teaching Su Li how to absorb.


    For the one with the body of evil ghost, absorbing ghost energy was a kind of eating instinct. No one needed to be taught. But she was a Human n after all and she never hunted by herself. After a lot of twists and turns, she finally absorbed Ye Ji about the size of one floor.


    Seeing the disappearance of Ye Ji, Lv You, who was searching for the souls of Lord Ning and Wei Jing, felt frightened and thought that his new master was unfathomable, so, he couldn¡¯t bear the idea of revolt. Even the disgust because of his being med before disappeared and reced by strong awe and respect.

 Chapter 355 - Chuangxing Path

    <h4>Chapter 355 Chuangxing Path</h4>


    After cleaning up the mess, Su Li returned to her room. and instead of sleeping on, ck Lotus asked with excitement, ¡°How do you feel after absorbing the ghost energy?¡±


    Su Li frowned and said honestly, ¡°There is no feeling.¡±


    ¡°No?!¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the body of evil ghost before. After you have absorbed the energy from a ghost being at Guiwang Realm, there should be enough energy to awaken your talent, no matter how weak you are. How could it be possible that you have no reaction at all?¡±


    Su Li shook her head, saying helplessly, ¡°What good is it for me to cheat you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, no good for you.¡±


    ck Lotus smiled and muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that your talent of evil ghost is much more powerful than those I¡¯ve seen before.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. While absorbing Ye Ji, she did feel a special force sleeping inside her body. And after sensing it with difficulties, she estimated that she would need at least three more Ye Ji of the same size to awaken the special forcepletely.


    Thinking about this, Su Li suddenly recalled the strange incident that happened in Tiehe Vige and could not help asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a gift that my blood caused mortals to get crazy back then?¡±


    ¡°What kind of talent is that?¡±


    ck Lotus snorted, ¡°Just like mistakenly ingesting poison, if the immortals drank the blood of an ordinary Ghost n member, they would get the same symptoms. As you were born weak, and the toxins in your blood were not strong enough to kill a mortal, let alone a practitioner. If that¡¯s all a body of evil ghost could do, why would it be regarded as a taboo?¡±


    ¡°However, if your body of evil ghost ispletely awakened, the power in your bloodline will be greatly enhanced. You might poison a practitioner with the poison in your blood in the future, let¡¯s expect that day!¡±


    Su Li was speechless about ck Lotus¡¯s tone of wishing for the world to be in chaos. After a while, she continued to ask, ¡°Why has my strength suddenly increased so much? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    In terms of strength, that Ye Ji had clearly reached Jindan Realm, which was equivalent to Guiwang Realm what ck Lotus talked about. It was unreasonable that she could¡¯ve defeated Ye Ji, while her flesh had just reached the peak of Zhuji Realm.


    ¡°This is the benefit brought by breaking through the seventh hurdle of ancient Lianqi Realm.¡±


    ck Lotus snapped, ¡°Did you think that the mental method I gave you was crap? That¡¯s really the best practice method from ancient times. From Kuiyu Pce, Iboriously sto...¡±


    ck Lotus was suddenly silent.


    Su Li blinked her eyes, and there was no obvious expression on her face.


    It wasn¡¯t long before ck Lotus reappeared and asked in a lower voice, ¡°You... you must have not heard clearly what I said just now, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I have heard you loud and clear. You stole something!¡±


    Su Li said that firmly, not considering the expression on ck Lotus¡¯s face. And ck Lotus was almost fainted to hear that andined, ¡°How could I admit someone like you as my master...¡±


    After being self-med for a moment, ck Lotus, as if he had found a reason to justify himself, cheered up and righteously snorted, ¡°What if I did steal? My capability allowed me to steal something in Kuiyu Pce!¡±


    Seeing ck Lotus desperately trying to save his image, Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh, but she was curious about the location of Kuiyu Pce.


    However, one thing was certain that this pce must be built in the ancient period. If ck Lotus still could remember something so long ago, how could it be possible to forget its own name...


    The thought shed over in her mind, and then Su Li continued to listen to ck Lotus to exin the origin of the mental method.


    ¡°This sacred practice method I gave you was created by the lord of Kuiyu Pce back then. He was... a genuine overlord, and his exact realm was no longer verifiable. However, those so-called Mighty in the cultivation circle today would be no different like ants if they werepared with him. And you should feel lucky to have the chance to practice the sacred practice method he left behind!¡±


    As ck Lotus boasted, he noticed Su Li was concentrated to listen. He couldn¡¯t help but wipe his sweats. Finally, he could get over the dishonorable history of the past, and then he said seriously,


    ¡°The biggest difference between the ancient sacred method and the current one is that, besides the more divided realms, there is an even bigger divine thing called Chuangxing Path.¡±


    ¡°Chuangxing Path?¡±


    Su Li repeated the words, which waspletely unfamiliar to her. She was afraid that no one in the cultivation circle in Jiuzhou Region except ck Lotus could exin it for her.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ck Lotus recalled, ¡°The ancient time was brightest when speaking of cultivation. Various practice methods were blossoming, and each had its own unique features. Among them, Chuangxing Path was recognized to be the superior practice method with infinite possibilities in the cultivation circle.¡±


    After hearing the description of the ancient cultivation circle by ck Lotus, Su Li had a deep longing for it and wished to see how wonderful that era was.


    At this moment, ck Lotus sank down its voice, ¡°However, there were very few people who could practice the top practice method of Chuangxing Path. The reason was its exclusivity on the one hand and... the high practicing requirement, on the other hand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the requirement?¡±


    As Su Li asked, ck Lotus replied in a stern tone, ¡°Only those who practiced the three disciplines of soul, body, and method could stand the test of Chuangxing Path!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of practicing the three disciplines? With the modern words, one should learn the three disciplines, the body method, the practice method, and the ghost method simultaneously, and each of them should be on the average level at least!¡±


    Su Li was shocked slightly.


    It was known in the cultivation circle that thebat power would be greatly increased if one practiced two disciplines at the same time. But very few people except those extremely talented would do this, because... one¡¯s energy was limited, and learning two disciplines at the same time would lead to cultivating in the spectrum but not in-depth and even miss the opportunity to breakthrough.


    No one with a rational brain would do such a stupid thing, exchanging the future for temporary strength.


    And now, ck Lotus was talking about practicing the three disciplines together?


    ¡°With your talent in thest life, it would be difficult to practice two disciplines, let alone three disciplines. But in this life, you are different.¡±


    ck Lotusughed, ¡°Any idea about the body of evil ghost? That¡¯s a gift even the naturalw would envy! After the awakening of your talent, the natural growth of your soul force will be faster than that of an ordinary ghost practitioner. And the method I¡¯ve given you has originallybined method and body practice, so it will be easy to practice the three disciplines. As long as you don¡¯t expose yourself, there won¡¯t be any hindrance until you need to pass nature¡¯s test!¡±


    Speaking of this, ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but show off and said proudly, ¡°Well? Little Su Li, do you finally get to know what a great existence I am?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Compared to the Lord of Kuiyu Pce, are you still so great?¡±


    ¡°... We are still good friends if you don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    After that, ck Lotus finally told Su Li how to activate Chuangxing Path with a dark face, and then passed on some knowledge that man should pay attention to during practicing. Four hours had psed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say, but it is still up to you to practice. I have used up all the shared energy of Ye Ji. When would this recoveringe to an end?¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s voice got lower, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to find out where Ye Ji came from, for you need more ghost energy to awaken.¡±


    Finishing the words, ck Lotus Ring disappeared and finally fell silent. Su Li immediately went to Fan Zisang¡¯s room.


    At this moment, everyone was waiting in front of Fan Zisang¡¯s bed, and when they saw Su Liing, Commander Wang and Mammy Hui consciously gave way to Su Li with a look of respect on their faces.


    Su Li inspected Fan Zisang for a while and sensed that he was almost healed. She was slightly relieved and said gently, ¡°Consort Ling, you should know what to do after my senior fellow apprentice is awake.¡±


    Consort Ling was stern to hear that, and instructed, ¡°Both of you, leave us alone and don¡¯te back until you are called. And you, Ying...¡±


    ¡°Mother, I know what to do.¡±


    Jin Ying interrupted her mother. Being gazed by her terrified mother, Jin Ying grabbed Su Li¡¯s arm andughed, ¡°I know Junior Sister Apprentice Su best!¡±


    Su Li smiled helplessly and faintly struggled. But she found Ying hugging her tightly, so, she let it go.


    Seeing this scene, Consort Ling was full of surprise and joy. After what had just happened, Su Li was obviously already synonymous with mysterious and powerful in Consort Ling¡¯s mind. And it couldn¡¯t have been better for her daughter to be epted by Su Li!


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    At this time, Fan Zisang, who was lying on the bed, suddenly frowned and coughed. He finally opened his eyes and woke up.


    He saw the gauze tent over the bed and was confused for a moment before he remembered the situation before he fell into aa. He sat up and was frightened in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, are you all right?¡±


    Came Jin Ying¡¯s voice. Fan Zisang looked up and found everyone was safe and well, and he was not in the field outside the yard but in his own room. His clothes covered with blood were changed and put aside.


    After a moment of silence, Fan Zisang let out a sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s great that you guys are safe and sound.¡±


    With a touching glint in her eyes, Consort Ling said sincerely, ¡°Thanks for your help, and you¡¯ve suffered a lot for our safety.¡±


    Thinking of the terrifying power of Ye Ji, Fan Zisangughed bitterly with fear shing across his eyes, ¡°What happened after that? How did you get out of the danger?¡±


    Recalling Su Li¡¯s instruction at the door earlier, Consort Ling said, ¡°There was a green-robed elder who suddenly fell from the sky and defeated Lord Ning and the others. And the monster disappeared along with them. I don¡¯t know the details, but the senior said he wouldeter.¡±


    ¡°A green-robed elder?¡±


    Fan Zisang was a bit nervous because an encounter of two unfamiliar practitioners in the cultivation circle meant mostly killing and robbing. Since his universe ring had not been robbed away, it signified that the elder was decent, and he didn¡¯t have to worry.


    As he was thinking, a green sh suddenly passed outside the house, and Lv You¡¯s figure finally appeared, with a unique pneuma of Jindan Realm.


    To aplish Su Li¡¯s task, he had to reveal his pneuma.


    He was really a practitioner in Jindan Realm!


    Fan Zisang¡¯s face changed slightly, and he got off the bed and bowed to Lv You, ¡°Thank you for saving my life! Senior!¡±....


    Behind him, Consort Ling and the others followed and knelt, and naturally, Su Li was no exception.

 Chapter 356 - The Abandoned Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Abandoned Mansion</h4>


    When he saw Su Li kneeling, Lv You didn¡¯t feel any sense of getting ttered, but rather scared. He moved away from Su Li¡¯s position in front of him, quickly saying,


    ¡°Get up, all of you; it¡¯s only a coincidence to save you, and no thanks to me are needed.¡±


    Fan Zisang was relieved and stood up with others. He said respectfully, ¡°What are you talking about, Senior? It is just a matter of convenience for you, but a great grace for me and others. If I may be useful for you in the future, I would move heaven and earth for you.¡±


    Lv You felt a hint of awkwardness. He came to Jiuzhou Region and always got to be hunted down by those so-called decent factions just because he was a ghost practitioner. He never expected to be revered by them one day.


    ¡°Well then, as you wish.¡±


    Without dwelling too much on the issue, Lv You told Fan Zisang the prepared exnation vaguely, and finally fulfilled Su Li¡¯s instructions. Then he immediately stopped lingering, excusing himself to leave.


    Fan Zisangmented, for he didn¡¯t expect there would be such a good elder in the cultivation circle today.


    ¡°With the advent of the senior, the crisis in the imperial pce should¡¯ve also been settled...¡±


    Fan Zisang remembered nature¡¯s punishment he saw a few days ago, and now corrted Lv You¡¯s expression when he left in a hurry. Fan Zisang suddenly felt afraid that the elder was rted to nature¡¯s punishment at that day. Otherwise, how could a high-level practitioner appear in such a rough ce?


    ¡°Although the nature¡¯s punishment was terrifying that day, it didn¡¯t fall in the end. So, maybe it wasn¡¯t someone who was surmounting the nature¡¯s punishment at all, but a treasure that was born on that day?¡±


    Thinking wildly in his heart, Fan Zisang also sensed the feeling of crisis in the dark had faded away, and turned to Consort Ling, ¡°The matter here is done, and there is no danger in the pce. I will take my junior sister apprentices back to the sect. What¡¯s your n, Consort Ling?¡±


    Consort Ling nced vaguely at Su Li. After seeing that Su Li nodded, she believed Fan Zisang¡¯s words finally. She said dly, ¡°In this case, I will go back to the pce and make no trouble to you, Senior.¡±


    Without the hindrance of Wei Jing and Lord Ning, the governing power was returned to the emperor. Since the empress was no longer standing in the way, it was certain for her to be the empress, and she would never be bullied by Wei Jing again.


    Fan Zisang was d to see that Consort Ling didn¡¯t ask any excessive requests, ¡°That¡¯s great. Since both the junior sister apprentices are tired, we¡¯d better stay for another night. Tomorrow I will escort you back to the pce, and then we will go back to the sect.¡±


    Su Li was silent, and no one else would refute Fan Zisang¡¯s words. So, the itinerary was set.


    After Fan Zisang closed his door to meditate alone, the others went back to their rooms. Su Li opened her door and found Lv You standing respectfully at the table. Obviously, he had been waiting for quite a while.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Said Su Li, walking over to the table and sat down.


    Lv You was slightly relieved, but he wouldn¡¯t be careless and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already found out what you asked me to do. How should we deal with those two?¡±


    Su Li blinked, ¡°Wait first; tell me about the situation, especially about the monster in detail.¡±


    Lv You immediately described all the information he collected with the Soul Search Skill.


    Wei Jing came from the noble branches of Jincheng Family, just like Lord Ning did, while it wasmon for practitioners. But both of them had a remarkable adventure at the age of 16.


    When they were ying in an abandoned house of Liu Family in the imperial city, they identally fell into a well, in which they found a cave. There, they found Ye Ji and the way to control it. However, Beast Control Tactics could be practiced only by females. Wei Jing went into a meditative state after she got it.


    Lord Ning had found a practice method and a spiritual fruit. With the help of the spiritual fruit, his cultivation speed had surpassed that of Wei Jing, and in just a few years, he even surpassed Jincheng He, who had been carefully trained by the royal family.


    Supported by his strength, he naturally made his ambition skyrocketed. After Wei Jing became the empress, Lord Ning¡¯s growing resentment to the royal family led to this theater now.


    It would be easy to control Jincheng Country with a controlled Ye Ji. However, they met Su Li.


    ¡°In that case, I have to make a trip to the abandoned house of Liu Family.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze was bright, but she was silent, while Lv You stood aside quietly, not daring to disturb.


    A few momentster, Su Li took a light breath and regained her calm expression, ¡°You go to the ruined house of Liu Family to investigate. If there are other blue monsters, don¡¯t act rashly to alert them! Juste back and report. As for those two... Since there is no use to keep them alive, kill them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s tone as nd as eating food and drinking water, Lv You immediately lowered his head and hid the shock and confusion under his face.


    He had thought previously that his master was just fourteen years old, and still well protected by her sect, so goodness and mercy still yed an important part in her heart. With this in mind, he did no harm to their awareness when using the Soul Search Tactics.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that despite her young age, his master was so ruthless and much more determined to kill people than him, who had lived for thousands of years.


    His master was born as an evildoer, the evilest being. How would he end up following with her?


    Lv You flew away with a hint of worry.


    Su Li didn¡¯t notice Lv You¡¯s thoughts, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t care about it, because some things could be discovered over time, and there was no need to exin too much.


    Nothing but meditating and practicing happened that night.


    The next morning, Su Li woke up early and finished her practice. After she sensed that her body was filled with more spiritual energy, her eyes were shining brightly.


    Her reserve on spiritual stones was still sufficient for the time being. Although the speed of practice had slightly decreased, ording to the current situation, she would be able to reach the peak of the seventh hurdle of ancient Lianqi Realm in five more days.


    ¡°It is unknown if the peak of the seventh hurdle would allow me to counter those in the early stage of Zhuji Realm without using the physical strength...¡±


    After all, there was arge realm between Lianqi Realm and Zhuji Realm. She was not clear... how great the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm would be. She would not estimate the seventh hurdle of ancient Lianqi Ream too optimistically.


    Su Li opened the door as she was thinking this. With an innocent face, she came to Fan Zisang¡¯s room, and Jin Ying was already there.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, here youe.¡±


    Fan Zisang had a mild smile on his face, looking at the two young girls. There was a trace of guilt in his eyes, and heforted, ¡°Unexpectedly, there have been frequent idents. I have received a letter from our Master. Today, we will go back to the sect. I will ask some elixirs from our Master for you to make up the progress of your practice.¡±


    ¡°You have my full trust, Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Jin Ying said first. Although she got out of danger with Su Li¡¯s secret help, this did not prevent her from developing a good feeling for Fan Zisang, for... he had done his best!


    Su Li nodded slightly, too. After she found Lv You¡¯s treasury, her cultivation progress had not been left behind but improved. With ck Lotus and Ye Ji, it was a best-rewarded trip for her to Jincheng Country.


    ¡°As to the investigation of the ruined house of Liu Family, I have to find a way to dy it for a while, when I get to the royal pce...¡±


    Soon arrived Consort Ling and Commander Wang. It took the group several hours to return to the imperial city. As the head of the royal guards, Commander Wang immediately began to rebuild the order in the pce.


    Consort Ling moved into themander¡¯s residence temporarily. Noticing that everything was perfectly settled down, Fan Zisang was about to leave with Su Li and Jin Ying, but at this moment ¡ª


    Swish!


    A bright green light in the sky fell in front of Fan Zisang. After the light faded away, Lv You appeared.


    ¡°Senior?¡±


    Fan Zisang was surprised, and Lv You adjusted his breaths with his eyes full of frightening. He grasped Fan Zisang immediately, saying, ¡°You,e to the pce with me and help me find Jincheng He!¡±


    Fan Zisang was confused but still nodded. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to disobey your orders, Senior. However, may I settle down my two junior sister apprentices at first?¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, don¡¯t worry about us; go! We¡¯ll stay in themander¡¯s residence until your return!¡± Jin Ying understood the situation well and said that on time, dragging Su Li to themander¡¯s residence.


    Fan Zisang was speechless with an open mouth. He wanted to say something, but was taken away by Lv You, whose voice came from a distance, ¡°Rest assured. It won¡¯t take you long...¡±


    After a short while, Lv You returned to themander¡¯s residence and came to Su Li with a respectful attitude.


    Jin Ying stared at Lv You, which was much more powerful than her senior fellow apprentice, and blinked her big bright eyes. She was not afraid but rather curious.


    ¡°Done?¡±


    As Su Li stood up unhurriedly and walked towards the door, Lv You followed immediately, ¡°I told him to search inch by inch from the southeast corner of the pce, he won¡¯t return within a half-day.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Su Li answered and turned back to Jin Ying, ¡°Wait for my return, and don¡¯t run away.¡±


    Jin Ying nodded obediently and watched they disappeared in the air. Su Li¡¯s n was a diversionary tactic... What kind of person was her junior sister apprentice?


    In her cognition, there never existed someone so mysterious and powerful. Su Li¡¯s appearance would remain deeply etched on her soul, and Su Li would be the most unforgettable person in her life.


    Su Li sat on Lv You¡¯s shoulders and flew all the way to Liu Family¡¯s house. After a few dozens of breaths, the green sh faded away, and they stopped in front of a broken wooden door, on which paint was chipping.


    ¡°This is Liu¡¯s Mansion, and the well is located in the middle of thest courtyard.¡±


    Said Lv You. Before he could stop Su Li, she had pushed the wooden door open. As he thought that she would be subjected to the same inexplicable and bizarre attack as he had, but... nothing happened.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lv You was stunned. Was the attack selective and could it pick its enemies?


    ¡°Indeed, there is a dissociated sinister aura, just like the one you absorbed in the old pce of the imperial city before. Though different from the ghost energy, this aura can restore your body of evil ghost either, but ites with a lot of grievances. If you can¡¯t bear it, you will be in trouble and lose your mind.¡±


    ck Lotus Ring did not appear, but its voice came into Su Li¡¯s mind.


    Su Li frowned, seeing that the ck air over Liu¡¯s Mansion, which was as dark as a dark cloud. Compared to that ck air over the old pce, the sinister aura here was much thicker...


    She could sense that the sinister aura had an instinctive scruple about her. Wherever she stood, there would be no aura within a 1.65 decameter radius.


    But she wasn¡¯t sure... to take the initiative to absorb the aura.


    After weighing her chances, Su Li gave up the idea of absorbing the sinister aura for the time being and walked towards the back of the courtyard

 Chapter 357 - A Nightmare

    <strong>Chapter 357 A Nightmare</strong>


    Lv You was stunned for a while, making the distance between Su Li and him more than thirty meters. That kind of feeling immediately came to him, so, he did not dare to hesitate, quickly following Su Li. As a result, the sense of crisis in somewhere suddenly disappeared like a tide.


    ¡°It turns out that master is imprable, no wonder...¡±


    Lv You was surprised. When he came to investigate before, he found the evil energy there was very strong and showed great resentment. Fortunately, he retreated with no harm in that he was a ghost cultivator. If any other cultivator in the same level wanted to withdraw from this ce, he had to be more or less injured.


    Now with his master¡¯s protection, he certainly had no worries.


    But he was wrong in one respect that Su Li was not imprable. As for evil, the body of evil ghost was the ancestor of all the evil energies in the world and nothing could be more wicked than it. These evil energies would be absorbed as long as they closed to her. How dared they be close.


    A momentter, Su Li walked into thest yard and saw the well eroded by the years. Instinctively, a faint desire came out of her body.


    She was excited because there were a lot of things helpful to her body of evil ghost. Otherwise, her body could not response greatly.


    ¡°Have you ever been down the well?¡±


    Su Li suddenly said in such a quiet environment. Lv You immediately got nervous, saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed. Last time when I came to this house, I¡¯m stopped by a strong evil energy. I didn¡¯t leave until I was entangled long, so, I didn¡¯t go down the well.¡±


    Su Li nodded softly and pondered for a moment, saying, ¡°You go back first to keep Fan Zisang there, and I¡¯ll go down to see.¡±


    Lv You got startled after hearing that, ¡°Master, don¡¯t!¡±


    This ce was very weird. If Su Li died here, the ve mark in his mind would be broken and he would die with her.


    Su Li shook slightly, went to the well and jumped down without saying a word. And then a voice came out, ¡°I know how to do. You go back. If you don¡¯t... it¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Lv You had no time to stop her. Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, he immediately changed his look slightly. He didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately retreated to the ce in front of Liu¡¯s Mansion. After thinking a series of things, he left anxiously.


    Su Li jumped down to the well and came to the bottom in several breaths. A damp wind came to her. She looked around, but saw no trace of water.


    ¡°A little strange...¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li looked the same and went along the dark tunnel at the bottom of the well to go inside.


    The darkness didn¡¯tst for long, and then Su Li saw a little green fluorescence, like ghost fire beating on both sides of the tunnel.


    ¡°Phosphorous fire. It seems that there have been a lot of deaths, but I forget to ask Lv You about the origin of Liu¡¯s Mansion...¡±


    Thinking to herself, Su Li kept moving. Following the guidance of the phosphorous fire through a straight road, she suddenly stopped and her pupils shrank.


    It was the end of the tunnel ¡ª and in the huge cave, there was one bone on the uneven stone wall. Su Li would be calm if it was an ordinary one, but this one... was so big, for his head reached to the top of the cave and his two dry leg bones extended to her feet when he just sat there.


    If this person was still alive and stood up, he would be at least 200 meters high!


    Would there be such arge Human n in this world?


    ¡°Little girl, you are ignorant!¡± ck Lotus said proudly, ¡°At the critical moment, you have to rely on me. This is not a Human n, but the king of Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°King of Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li was puzzled, but ck Lotus said a little urgently, ¡°Oh, just like you Human n have an emperor. Don¡¯t ask so much. I¡¯ll exin to youter. Go to see if his life core is still there.¡±


    Life core!


    She knew that it gathered all the energy of one ghost without ck Lotus¡¯ more exnation.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were bright. She was about to sh into the cave over the leg bones. However, at this time, the damp wind came again, which made her suddenly stagnate.


    ¡°Why do you stop?¡±


    ck Lotus was confused, but Su Li didn¡¯t answer. She frowned and suddenly remembered the details she noticed before. The cave... was very dry but the cold and humid wind blew so frequently. How couldn¡¯t it be flooded?


    Unless... everything in front of her was an illusion!


    Su Li¡¯s scalp was numb. She went back and retreated to the bottom of the wellhead quickly. ck Lotus was about to say something, but suddenly, there was a sharp and strange cry in the cave.


    ¡°Gee!!!¡±


    In the next moment, a huge phantom suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Before Su Li could see it clearly, it opened its mouth with full of sharp teeth and swallowed to her upper body.


    ¡°A nightmare, can it be?!¡±


    ck Lotus screamed, but Su Li didn¡¯t have mind to listen to him. She stomped and turned into a remnant to avoid attack. Then she appeared on the back of the huge phantom. She pinched her fist and blew it hard to the phantom¡¯s back!


    ¡°No!¡±


    ck Lotus wanted to stop her when he responded and saw this, while Su Li looked slightly gloomy and had no time to stop. She could only take back part of her strength.


    At the moment when her fist met the body of the nightmare, its dark skin suddenly became unreal. Therefore, Su Li¡¯s fist passed it through and hit the empty ce.


    ¡°Emptiness?¡±


    A staggering made Su Li stand unstable. Fortunately, she took back part of her strength. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t be solved by just one staggering.


    ¡°Gee. Gee. Gee!!!¡±


    The nightmare shouted angrily. It was obviously enraged by Su Li¡¯s fist, so, it attacked crazily.


    Su Li had no choice but to keep avoiding. Her several temptations and counterattacks all hit the air. It was too difficult to deal with the emptiness ability of the nightmare.


    ¡°ck Lotus, does the nightmare have no weakness?¡±


    As Su Li resisted the attack, she seized the time to ask ck Lotus. This nightmare was even more powerful than her. Even if she sought help from Lv You, they would still be not its match. She could only find solutions by herself.


    ck Lotus sighed bitterly, ¡°Nightmare is the most formidable creature in Ghost Circle, and they are very rare. Why does it appear here?¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t figure it out, but it was obviously not the time to think about it. It tried to recall the nightmares it had encountered and said intermittently,


    ¡°I remember that the real body of nightmare is very fragile, and their powerful attack is achieved by sacrificing their real body. The nightmare in front of you has reached Jindan Realm for its attacking power, while the real body is vulnerable to that of Lianqi Realm. You can easily kill it as long as you can hit it!¡±


    ¡°How to hit it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ck Lotus directly gave an answer, which almost let Su Li fall into the nightmare¡¯s bloody mouth. She immediately got anxious.


    ¡°ck Lotus!!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me think; let me think...¡±


    ck Lotus mark rotated rapidly. If Su Li could see ck Lotus through the mark, she would surely see a child scratching his head and sweating.


    It also knew that it was not the time to joke, but it really didn¡¯t know!


    Nightmares remained few in Ghost Circle and most of them couldn¡¯t grow up, so, there were even fewer nightmares that could be the peak strength of Ghost Circle. As a treasure of Ghost Circle, ck Lotus naturally didn¡¯t care about the unremarkable nightmares among one hundred ns in Ghost Circle.


    However, ck Lotus had lived for a long time. After it tried its best to recall the information about nightmares, it really found some clues.


    ¡°Su Li, although nightmares can be virtualized, they also need to draw energy from their surroundings to maintain their form, and they are very afraid of ghost poisons!¡±


    ¡°Poison!!¡±


    In the second life of Reincarnation Mirror, what Su Li was good at was poison.


    ¡°But now I don¡¯t have poison. I can¡¯t do anything to create a poisonous environment... No, I have it!¡±


    Su Li was sure and sneering. She pointed the universe ring at her neck and took out a coldly shining dagger. It was Lv You¡¯s extraordinary collection.


    Then, without saying anything, she turned inward, leaving a bloodstain on her palm. The dagger was immediately stained with red blood.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    ck Lotus could understand her that she wanted to poison the nightmare with the poison in her blood. But... Su Li¡¯s blood, even couldn¡¯t kill mortals. Could it poison the nightmare?


    However, there seemed to be no better way.


    ¡°But how can you create a poisonous environment in a short time? If the cave is to be ruined again, it will copse.¡±


    ck Lotus was nagging beside her, while Su Li seemed to be deaf. She continued to dodge, and put her hands together to clip the dagger in the middle at the same time, being fierce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t practice Ao Sword Skills in this life, but I can use other skills. Although the uracy is not enough controlled by ck Lotus Tactics, it is enough...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li started to use ck Lotus Tactics, and the dagger between her palms immediately changed. The bloodstain on the dagger seemed to be alive, crawling all over the de evenly and dyeing the silver dagger to blood red. The smell of blood continued to evaporate with the quiver of the dagger, being dense around the dagger.


    When the red fog condensed to its limitation, Su Li with a pale face changed her eyesight and her hands moved away from the dagger, saying, ¡°Go!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The dagger was like an arrow out of the line at once, running through the shadow of the nightmare and leaving a line of red fog visible to naked eye. Then, under the control of Su Li, it flied wildly in this small space, constantly running through the shadow of the nightmare.


    The red fog was gathering.


    Being so harassed by the dagger, the nightmare was in anger and its target immediately moved from Su Li to the dagger, but because its action was too big, it couldn¡¯t grasp the small dagger while watching emptiness to avoid the dagger¡¯s attack. It needed to absorb the energy from the empty space constantly, and then Su Li found that the red fog suddenly churned a lot less but was gradually enriched under the supplement of the dagger.


    An hour passed soon, and the blood on the dagger was less than half, but the blood fog around it was not dense, for it was absorbed by the nightmare¡¯s body.


    ¡°It works!¡±


    ck Lotus cried out in surprise. Su Li looked pale for she was a little dizzy because of her mental loss. However, seeing the nightmare do not distinguish direction, she suddenly showed a relieved smile.


    It was finally over.


    With an unwilling scream, the nightmare fell down like a lightly flying feather without making a sound. Then, under Su Li¡¯s surprised eyes, it changed strangely...

 Chapter 358 - Returning to the Sect

    <h4>Chapter 358 Returning to the Sect</h4>


    Crouching on the ground, the nightmare shrunk down in the speed visible to the naked eye, and finally... it became a p-sized ck cat with its ck hair shining and its eyes squinting, being very cute.


    ¡°Is this the real body of the nightmare?¡±


    Su Li said confusedly. ck Lotus also sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it seems to be fainted by your poison, and therefore there is no threat. We can take this opportunity to kill it.¡±


    Su Li looked serious and grabbed the nightmare on the ground. As ck Lotus said, its real body was so fragile that it could be killed with a little force.


    At the moment when Su Li was about to kill it, the ck cat suddenly opened its eyes and bit her finger back, leaving a very small blood hole.


    Su Li¡¯s face slightly changed. While she hadn¡¯t responded, theplicated runes on her finger back appeared from the blood hole. After the ck sh turned around, the whole runes shrunk into the blood hole.


    At this moment, Su Li immediately sensed that she had a subtle connection with the nightmare, just like the one with Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°Does... the nightmare recognize you as its master?! Would this thing know how to recognize its master? I have never heard of it! Could it be that it gets stupid because of your poison?¡±


    ck Lotus screamed again, in a way against its glorious image. But now it obviously couldn¡¯t care so much.


    Su Li didn¡¯t speak because even ck Lotus didn¡¯t know it. Then how did she know what was going on? She pondered for a moment and then tried to convey her kind thoughts to the nightmare.


    The little ck cat immediately spread outfortably in Su Li¡¯s palm, ¡°Meow~¡±


    Su Li, ¡°...¡±


    ck Lotus, ¡°...¡±


    Although Su Li didn¡¯t know what happened to the nightmare, since it had recognized her as its master, it would not attack her. Su Li put it on her shoulder and let it sleep. Then she turned to walk inside.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the King of Ghost n just now is an illusion created by the nightmare. Showing the thing you most want to see is its talent.¡±


    ck Lotus shook its head and sighed. Su Li nced at the ring, ¡°It¡¯s what you want to see most, not me.¡±


    ck Lotus, ¡°...¡±


    Returning to the end of the tunnel again, what they could see was no longer the big cave, but a little green cold pool, as shallow as it could be. A little cold fog rose up, freezing the top stone white-snow. Farther off the walls were wet with drops of water, but there were no snakes, insects, mice or ants in sight.


    ¡°It turns out to be Biyou Pool, which is thepanion of the nightmare. Although it is no preciouspared to life core of the King of Ghost n, it should be more than enough to awaken your talent.¡±


    Su Li nodded softly. ck Lotus thought of something, suddenly saying,


    ¡°I see! Nightmares are born in Guibing Realm, equal to Lianqi Realm of Human n. If this nightmare really escapes from Ghost Circle, its power can never be so weak. For it also has a sense of closeness to you, it is clear that no elder has ever told it about the taboo of the body of evil ghost. It is the ghost offspring floating out of Ghost Circle!¡±


    ¡°The so-called ghost offspring is the hope of Ghost Circle! Once upon a time, the leader of Ghost Circle had a premonition that they would encounter a major disaster, so, he secretly collected the pure offspring from all ethnic groups and sealed them. If Ghost Circle is really broken, these ghost offspring will be sent to all states and regions to seek a lifeline for Ghost n.¡±


    Speaking of this, ck Lotus became a little moreplicated, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to encounter a newly conceived ghost offspring after years of slumber...¡±


    With her eyes shed, Su Li nced at the nightmare who was sleeping soundly on her shoulder. From the moment when the master-ve runes appeared, the ghost poison in its body disappeared by itself. At present, why it was sleepy was mostly because its growth was notplete enough so that it needed to be supplemented by sleep.


    ¡°ck Lotus, how to deal with Biyou Pool?¡±


    Su Li suddenly said. ck Lotus returned it mind. There was a suction force when the ring rotated, and came a voice, ¡°Biyou Pool is the earth treasure, and the growth of one nightmare depends on it. The twoplement each other. Naturally, it can¡¯t be put into the universe ring. I can collect it and transmit its energy to you. When the nightmare needs it, I will find a suitable ce to put it out.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t care about that ck Lotus had lied about its own space, just nodding and asking, ¡°If I absorb its energy, would the nightmare be affected?¡±


    ¡°For it recognizes you as its master, you begin to care about it now? It almost kills you just now.¡±


    ck Lotus tut-tutted, answering, ¡°It would be affected. But it doesn¡¯t matter, and it will grow slowly at worst. You can find more things with spiritual power to fill the pool topensate it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Su Li nodded and saw that Biyou Pool had beenpletely absorbed by ck Lotus Ring and the cave had be ordinary. It might not be long before it became a cave for snakes and insects who liked wet environment.


    Seeing this, she no longer hesitated and turned away.


    At the same time, in Jincheng Country,


    Fan Zisang helplessly followed Lv You and said bitterly, ¡°Senior, we have found the pce three times. Do you want to continue?¡±


    Lv You was also very helpless, but he did not show it. He was about to change the way to continue to prevaricate Fan Zisang, but suddenly he looked serious and immediately turned to the copsed pce they had checked just now.


    ¡°Come with me, boy!¡±


    Fan Zisang was slightly shocked and immediately followed. It seemed that the senior had found something.


    Lv You came to the copsed pce and immediately waved all the broken houses away, revealing the original furnishings in the pce. He nced over and finally fixed on a light gold bed.


    ¡°Is Emperor Jincheng hiding under the bed? I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Lv You whispered. He went to open the bed with a palm patting. Immediately a tactical matrix wave was broken, exposing the stonedder under the bed.


    ¡°There is a secret way!¡±


    Fan Zisang was very pleased to see this and thought that he could finally leave. While he saidplement with his hands folded in front and saluted pretendedly, ¡°Senior, you are really so powerful and brilliant.¡±


    Lv You shook his head and went down. He was not powerful but just had received his master¡¯s order.


    ¡°It seems that master has settled the matter in Liu¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    Lv You thought to himself, but he was not surprised, for he began to get used to Su Li¡¯s omnipotence. In addition, he was trucked by Su Li¡¯s tactical matrix when the first time they met, so, it was easy for him to find a hidden matrix.¡±


    Later, the two naturally saw Jincheng He, who was dying in the chamber with serious injuries. Although he was seriously injured, since he was only at Zhuji Realm, Lv You was able to rescue him easily.


    Being rescued, Jincheng He was very grateful. After he learned about the whole thing, he almost regarded Lv You as God and begged him to stay in Jincheng Country as the protector.


    However, Lv You had followed Su Li, so, he refused him. Jincheng He could only do other things. After knowing Fan Zisang¡¯s identity and learning about Jin Ying¡¯s case, he immediately took Consort Ling to the pce and nned to title her as the empress.


    All kinds ofter events had nothing to do with Su Li. She was cultivating on Fan Zisang¡¯s Feiyun treasure now.


    For refining Reincarnation Mirror by blood and taking over the nightmare this time, she had lost too much pneuma and blood, which had slightly hurt her foundation. All of this could not be made up by cultivation alone.


    ¡°The blood crystal refined by ck Lotusst time is pure, but its strength is too violent, so, it¡¯s not suitable for warming and replenishing pneuma and blood. If I want to use it, I have to find something to neutralize it...¡±


    Secretly pondering, Su Li suddenly heard Jin Ying¡¯s painful cry.


    She opened her eyes, finding that it was Jin Ying who tried to secretly hug the nightmare but was bitten back. Fortunately, she had warned the nightmare before so that the strength of the bite was equivalent to that of a kitten and Jin Ying only broke a little skin on her hand.


    ¡°Hei, you¡¯re so unlovely!¡±


    Jin Ying raised her fist in anger. Naturally, the nightmare would not be frightened. Hearing the word ¡°Hei¡±, it showed a cold eye and went to sleep.


    Seeing this, Su Li smiled gently. It turned out that it was very clever instead of being stupid after being poisoned.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, stopughing at me.¡±


    Jin Ying said in an injured tone, ¡°Even Hei can bully me.¡±


    Fan Zisang looked back in surprise, but only saw that Su Li had returned to her usual cold appearance. It was pity that he had never seen his junior sister apprentice smile once before. He even envied Jin Ying slightly.


    It was better to talk with peers.


    Thinking of this, he said with a smile, ¡°The little ck cat picked up by Junior Sister Apprentice is smart. Take it back and keep it on the mountain. Maybe it can be a mountain protecting beast in the future. Junior Sister Apprentice Jin, you can¡¯t bully it.¡±


    Jin Ying rolled her eyes unhappily and gave the ck cat back to Su Li. She snorted, ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are biased! Why do you call Junior Sister Apprentice Su so gently without using her family name while you call me in an opposite way? I want to be treated equally!¡±


    Fan Zisang was dumbfounding, ¡°She is the youngest junior sister apprentice, so, naturally I call her like that. Since you don¡¯t want me to call yourst name, I will call you ¡®Second Junior Sister Apprentice¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ah!! No. ¡®Second Junior Sister Apprentice¡¯... it sounds silly. Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are biased!!¡±


    Jin Ying suddenly got angrier, but Fan Zisangughed, and theughter spread far away.


    Jin Ying was angry, and also began tough, showing her two little tiger teeth, which were very cute. It was much funnier to be with her senior fellow apprentice and junior sister apprentice than ever in the pce!


    Su Li held the nightmare. Although she didn¡¯t smile clearly, she also had a light smile on the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Hei, no matter how Jin Ying hugs you, you are not allowed to bully her. Do you hear me?¡±


    Nightmare, ¡°...¡±


    All peopleughed all the way. Time passed quickly. After a few days, the gate of Huajian Sect was in sight.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix opened?¡±


    Through a thin illusion barrier, Su Li clearly felt Triple Star-stacked Defensive Matrix lying in the ground. She frowned and then stretched out.


    ¡°It seems that Huajian Sect has passed its crisis temporarily. Otherwise the sect cannot be so quiet.¡±


    When she thought so, Fan Zisang had already managed Feiyun to fall on the top of the mount. Before he stood stable, Su Li saw a strange woman stop in front of them from the stone steps under the mountain. Her eyes were full of evil spirits, shouting coldly,


    ¡°Fan Zisang, do you know your sin?!¡±

 Chapter 359 - Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect

    <h4>Chapter 359 Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect</h4>


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    Fan Zisang said the word coldly, protecting Su Li and Jin Ying behind him, ¡°Yue Lin, I have never done anything that exceeds the rules of the sect. Why am I guilty?¡±


    Su Li gazed faintly to hear that. It turned out that Yue Lin was the First Senior Sister Apprentice from Danxia Mount, who had targeted at them secretly before.


    Su Li dispersed her psychic awareness quietly and secretly sized up the woman.


    Not mentioning the woman¡¯s moral character, her cultivation was indeed extraordinary, reserved and concentrated. She had a force fluctuating in her body, with which Su Li felt very familiar.


    ¡°Poison practitioner?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She had heard from Fan Zisang that this woman was specialized in water attack. Rumors were not all reliable, and seeing was believing, indeed.


    ¡°Ho...¡±


    Yue Lin¡¯s pretty face was cold, and a chilling light shed across her eyes, ¡°You took the just acquired disciples out of the sect without permission. This is a rule vition, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard that you are thest disciple of the Master, and have learned everything from her. Let me ask for some advice from you... dear Junior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    After saying this, she struck out before Fan Zisang could react. The spiritual power surged up a severe gale.


    ¡°Yue Lin, how dare you to strike at a fellow sect member?¡±


    Fan Zisang changed his countenance slightly and warned loudly. But Yue Lin didn¡¯t stop her movements, as if she did not hear his warning. The intention of killing could be clearly seen in her narrow and long eyes.


    Fan Zisang didn¡¯t want to reveal his power and was about to dodge away when he suddenly realized that Su Li and Jin Ying were still behind him. He couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°What a shame!¡±


    To protect his junior sister apprentices, he had to raise his hand with spiritual power and encounter Yue Lin!


    As soon as the two hands touched, came a thunderous sound, which attracted the other disciples on the mountain to raise their heads.


    Boom!


    The wind was raging. The trees around them bent over, and the leaves fell like raindrops. Jin Ying could not even open her eyes and was unsteady so that she grasped Su Li¡¯s hand.


    Su Li pretended to be unable to stand the wind and took Jin Ying to retreat, but her eyes were narrowly open. She stared closely at Yue Lin¡¯s pale hand.


    The two hands separated from the other once they touched. Both Fan Zisang and Yue Lin took three steps back, being evenly matched in power.


    Fan Zisang was angry. As he was about to continue fighting, he saw a smile on Yue Lin¡¯s face, and she floated away. Meanwhile, her slightly august voice spread throughout Danxia Mount.


    ¡°Haha! My dear Junior Fellow Apprentice, your cultivation is indeed impressive. The Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits is just approaching, so, you and I, as fellow sect members, should support each other. Let¡¯s just stop thispetition.¡±


    The other disciples understood suddenly by her words.


    ¡°It turns out to be an interchange between First Senior Sister Apprentice and her junior fellow apprentice, no wonder the sound was so loud.¡±


    ¡°When can I have the bearing and cultivation like her? I¡¯m so envious of the senior fellow apprentice excised with her.¡±


    ¡°Right; right...¡±


    The other inherited disciples, who knew Yue Lin¡¯s true features, frowned, when they heard this. They wondered who was bullied by Yue Lin.


    This kind of thing had ever happened before, and they all stood out to tell the truth. But in the end, even the Mount Head could not stop her, and they were punished sullenly without any reason.


    Over time, when this happened again, everyone kept silent and didn¡¯t dare toe out and say a word.


    At this moment, on the summit,


    Fan Zisang frowned tightly, looking in the direction where Yue Lin disappeared. He was somehow puzzled.


    He could sense that Yue Lin hadn¡¯t used her full strength, for she just left after one strike. It didn¡¯t seem that she was testing his power. What exactly did she want?


    ¡°Yue Lin¡¯s action must have a reason, and it didn¡¯t happen randomly. I just haven¡¯t found the reason yet.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Fan Zisang left his thoughts aside temporarily. He was rxed to find Su Li and Jin Ying safe and sound and took them to the side hall.


    After settling down Su Li and Jin Ying, Fan Zisang returned to his residence and immediately began tomunicate with the jade token on his neck.


    ¡°Senior, I have a question for you!¡±


    After a while, a familiar and old voice rang in his ears, sayingnguidly, ¡°What is the matter?¡±


    Fan Zisang immediately told his experience, and the elder pondered for a moment and then suddenly said, ¡°Turn your hand over and let me see.¡±


    Fan Zisang was shocked and opened his right hand. He really found an inconspicuous ck dot in his palm. His face looked immediately slightly unpleasant, and he was about to mobilize his psychic awareness to clear it but was stopped by the elder.


    ¡°This is a Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect. If you clear it with your spiritual power, you will speed up its growth, just like you give honey to a bear.¡±


    The elder¡¯s voice sounded serious, ¡°Do not use your spiritual power during this time. Fighting with others will also elerate its growth. When it grows big enough, your entire cultivation will not be enough for it. In just a few days, you will regress to a mortal. If there is no spiritual power left to suck, it will start draining your blood until you are dried out.¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s body was trembling, and his face was ashen. Yue Lin... had poisoned him so cruelly!


    ¡°Do you have a cure for this poison, Senior?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but getting nervous, for he had checked out that even his master Wang Yu was iparable to the senior in the jade token in terms of experience. If even the senior didn¡¯t know about it, curing his poison would be on the line.


    ¡°s...¡±


    As the elder sighed, Fan Zisang¡¯s heart was chilled with disappointment.


    ¡°If my physical body and my cultivation were still there, your poison could be cured easily. But right now, ... I am helpless. If you can find a practitioner who is proficient in poisoning, there might be a chance...¡±


    Fan Zisang sat on the futon in silence. Hisplexion was vaguely tinged with despair.


    Poison practitioner... They could be counted with one¡¯s fingers in Jiuzhou Region. They were all from evil factions, and they were more powerful than his master, so, he didn¡¯t have any leverage to ask for their help.


    ¡°If that¡¯s impossible, we¡¯ll have to find ways from the person who poisoned you.¡±


    The elder hesitated for a moment after he said so, but he didn¡¯t tell Fan Zisang his spections about Su Li for two reasons in the end. Firstly, there was a long time before Fan Zisang¡¯s poison broke out; secondly... he didn¡¯t dare!


    He didn¡¯t dare to confirm!


    Back then, those who entered the illusion had only two ways to get out from Reincarnation Mirror.


    One way was being teleported out because his Life Ring was broken and he was killed to get free from the fate in the illusion. In this case, he would lose all the memories in the illusion.


    The second one was that one forcibly escaped on the day when Reincarnation Mirror shattered. He would not be restricted by the rules of Reincarnation Mirror, and his memory could naturally be preserved.


    The elder barely belonged to the second type. Due to his insufficient cultivation, he had escaped from the Mirror, but he was half-dead. If he hadn¡¯t met the jade token, he would¡¯ve vanished long ago.


    This was why his memories about Su Li were so profound, because his memories of the two lifetimes in the illusion ovepped... If Su Li in Danxia Mount was exactly that person, what a terrifying evil would she be?


    If she had found out her role in that setup back then, what a grudge against the entire cultivation circle of Qingshui Circle would she have? When the time came, the people in Qingshui Circle would be plunged into misery and suffering, and not even a de of grass would grow.


    ¡°Hopefully... it¡¯s just a coincidence like the kid said.¡±


    The elder muttered, his voice dwindling down.


    When a half-day passed by, a red light shed into the peak. Fan Zisang immediately got up and hastened to the main hall.


    Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness was focusing on Fan Zisang. After sensing the familiar fluctuations bursting out of Fan Zisang¡¯s body once again and his face suddenly became unsightly, she had a guess in her mind.


    ¡°There is a soul-body hidden in Fan Zisang¡¯s body, and maybe it is an acquaintance from the other life...¡±


    Su Li was thinking. She had recognized that Yue Lin poisoned Fan Zisang during their fight. Although she couldn¡¯t know what poison it was, as long as it wasn¡¯t above Jindan Realm, she could detoxify without any difficulties.


    She had studied medicine and poison in her two lives in the illusion, plus her 900-years-long cultivation experience in her previous life. It would not be as simple as just putting these together.


    Although having not tested yet, Su Li knew that she had already surpassed all the realms in her previous life, and reached an unknown realm.


    She had no good testing object for the time being, and Huajian Sect was just too small to meet a powerful opponent. Except for her friend Hua Yan, the others were all unable to withstand a single hit.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to wait until I enter Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits and take those shattered spirits to test.¡±


    Thinking of Hua Yan, Su Li frowned. She gave up the thought of meeting with Hua Yan in the end.


    Right now, the time was not proper.


    Thinking of this, she got up and went out. Jin Ying asked hurriedly, ¡°Where are you going, Junior Sister Apprentice? It¡¯s dangerous out there, and you¡¯d better to wait for the senior fellow apprentice...¡±


    As Jin Ying asked, she suddenly froze, and then embarrassedly scratched her hair, for she had forgotten that Su Li needed no protection from her senior fellow apprentice.


    Su Li left the pce without further trouble and nced at the silent main hall. She used her All Spirits Tactics to cover her pneuma and fluttered down the mountain like a ghost.


    A few momentster, Su Li had reached the edge of the illusionary tactics at the foot of the mountain. She took out a carrier rune and infused a spiritual power. A green shadow shed in the dense forest. It was Lv You who followed Su Li all the way. He stood in front of Su Li reverently.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    When Su Li found that Lv You¡¯s pneuma was covered more secretly than before, she couldn¡¯t help but lightly nodding. This was a sign to practice the whole All Spirits Tactics.


    ¡°How is the errand I told you to do?¡±


    Lv You replied immediately, ¡°Master, what a coincidence! A little Secret Realm named ¡®Broken Spirit¡¯, which is controlled by Wanjian Sect, will be opened in less than a month! I have secured a ce for you, Master. Look, please.¡±


    After saying that, Lv You took out an emerald-colored ring tied with a piece of red rope. It was very beautiful.


    Su Li reached out and epted it, with an extra faint smile on her face, ¡°You are considerate.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask how Lv You got this thing. Although Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits was controlled by Wanjian Sect, a lot of talented casual practitioners would be invited every time. It would be ipetent for a practitioner of Jindan Realm to get no ce.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s smile, Lv You was rxed quite a bit. Then heughed bitterly, ¡°As for Zhenlou Group you mentioned, Master, I couldn¡¯t find out anything besides that it was rted to Su Family, the practicing family.¡±


    Su Li was slightly stunned and blurted out, ¡°Which Su Family?¡±


    Lv You sighed that Su Li was too young and knew littlemon knowledge. But he still replied, ¡°There is no other Su Family in Jiuzhou Region; I mean the one where the holy girl Su Zipeies from!¡±

 Chapter 360 - Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 360 Indifference</h4>


    Su Zipei!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and one face suddenly appeared in her mind. This moment it was the untouchable and noble holy girl of Zihan Sect while the next it was her ¡°Third Sister¡±, who was full of hatred in the illusion. Finally, Su Li could only see her smiling and saying the words which once happened in the night before Su Li entered Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°Su Li, you¡¯ll never understand what Reincarnation Mirror means to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never understand...¡±


    A coldness shed in the corner of Su Li¡¯s mouth. Although Lv You noticed it and had some doubts in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and waited silently for the following order.


    ¡°Zhenlou Group has always been xenophobic and been good at keeping secrets, so, it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t find out anything. Get the things on the list for me.¡±


    Su Li quickly came back to her senses and took out a piece of paper, the ink on which was still wet. Obviously, it was finished right before.


    Lv You hastily took it but muttered secretly in his heart. How came that his master seemed to be very familiar with Zhenlou Group. Was she already joined in Zhenlou Group?


    After more than ten days of contact, Lv You had already deduced that Su Li was an evildoer with an invincible body to all evilness and a transcendent talent in the tactical matrix and her talent in perception was also extraordinary.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she is not focused enough. If she could concentrate on enhancing her cultivation, she might have be a practitioner in Zhuji Realm a long time ago, and her battle power would not be inferior to mine.¡±


    Lv You shook his head and nced at the note, on which there were various poisonous or medicinal herbs listed. None of them were rare, so, he didn¡¯t even ask more, took up the note directly and left.


    His master had lots of secrets, and he wouldn¡¯t ask for a rebuff if he was considerate. After all... he didn¡¯t even know her name yet.


    With a deep sigh, Lv You disappeared into a dense forest.


    Although Lv You did not show any differences, Su Li, with her keen senses, still noticed his emotions.


    However, she didn¡¯t care.


    Some matters would only hurt Lv You if she told him.


    ¡ª


    In the great hall on the peak.


    An angry voice boomed out, full of iparably manic fire energy.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned by Yue Lin! And with the terrifying Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect?!¡±


    Wang Yu opened her eyes wide, filled with unspeakable anger and disappointment. She contained her emotions that were about to explode, and said in a hateful tone, ¡°How could you be so careless shortly before the opening of Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits?¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s face was blue, and his lips were pursed tightly after he had reported the whole thing except the existence of the elder in the jade token. Wang Yu¡¯s first reaction was not to detoxify him but to show her disappointment.


    Indeed, Danxia Mount desperately needed someone to finish kicking Yue Lin out of the sect. The tryout to the Secret Realm was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity, but at this critical moment, Fan Zisang went wrong, with which Wang Yu was certainly unsatisfied.


    He also felt guilty in his heart, but... from the tone of his master, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest concern about him. All she cared was Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    Self-mockery was shed over Fan Zisang¡¯s lips. It was true that he was just an orphan picked up by Wang Yu. There was no sincere emotion in the cultivation circle. Although he had served his master for hundreds of years, it couldn¡¯t change the fact... that he was merely an instrument to gain reputations for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let you down, Master.¡±


    Fan Zisang was calm and knelt to kowtow.


    The expression on Wang Yu¡¯s face changed slightly. She was too hasty so that Fan Zisang felt her real intention. Now it was irreversible.


    ¡°What a pity... if he can remain loyal to me, perhaps he would risk his life there for me. But now it will be impossible.¡±


    Misfortune never came singly. The bad news came first, and then her own practice would be dyed. Wang Yu frowned, bing more and more gloomy.


    After the kowtow, Fan Zisang stood up directly, not waiting for Wang Yu¡¯s instruction as usual. He spoke with a nk expression, ¡°Master, I will participate in Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, even if my life is on the line. And I will bring no disgrace to you. If you excuse me now.¡±


    After that, Fan Zisang left the hall without saying any words.


    Wang Yu was slightly relieved. As long as Fan Zisang was willing to help, there still stood a chance that she could kick Yue Lin away. It was of no avail to foster Fan Zisang for so many years.


    She tried tofort herself by thinking this, but she still couldn¡¯t be happy when she thought of the change of Fan Zisang¡¯s attitude just before...


    In the side hall, Su Li, who returned early, sat in a corner, quietly practicing as usual.


    Jin Ying seemed to be matured quite a bit after the trip, and she didn¡¯t want to just have fun. She was meditating not far away from Su Li.


    At this time, the door creaked. Jin Ying couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. As soon as she saw Fan Zisang, she immediately smiled and called out, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, here youe!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As usual, Fan Zisang had a gentle smile on his face, hiding theplex and desperate emotions deeply in his heart. At least Jin Ying didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Su Li opened her eyes and took a nce without saying any words, then she closed her eyes and continued to practice.


    With her observation, she could naturally see that Fan Zisang¡¯s heart had broken apart. If he kept this state of mind all along, it was impossible to break through to Jindan Realm.


    ¡°It seems that Wang Yu is not so deeply concerned about herst disciple as I thought. However, it¡¯s normal...¡±


    Fan Zisang had told her about his own life. The most precious thing in the cultivation circle was... emotion, and the cheapest either!


    Indifferent practitioners like Wang Yu were widespread in the cultivation circle.


    She might have been stung by conscience to adopt an abandoned son and spent lots of time bringing him up. But in a critical situation like today, she would not hesitate a second to abandon him.


    Human beings were selfish by nature, and ordinary people would kill others for their own selfish desires, not to mention those who had been practicing for thousands of years. They just took no ount of human nature.


    As Su Li kept consolidating the seventh hurdle of the ancient Lianqi Realm, a half month had passed in the twinkling of an eye. The tryout to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits woulde three dayster.


    In the past half month, Fan Zisang sealed his own cultivation with the guidance of the elder in the jade token. His spiritual power didn¡¯t release a bit so that the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect in his hand couldn¡¯t get any energy and remained its size.


    ¡°Kiddo, are you really going to risk your life for your ruthless master? It¡¯s not worth it. She saved your life without extra trouble, but why are you so obsessive? After sealing your cultivation, the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect temporarily cannot harm you. So, you can still figure out other ways to cover your ass!¡±


    The attempt of persuading from the one in the jade token never stopped, but Fan Zisang shook his head silently. His iconic gentle and warm smile had disappeared from his face.


    ¡°Actually, I have been thinking to take you as my disciple after another observation, and I didn¡¯t expect... s...¡±


    A sigh came from the jade token. The elder had been trying to change Fan Zisang¡¯s mind in thest two weeks, but Fan Zisang didn¡¯t give any eptable response.


    The elder was out of ways. He could do nothing but wait for Fan Zisang¡¯s fate. If Fan Zisang died, that would be his fate too.


    Affected by the uing tryout to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, a tense and busy atmosphere pervaded the entire Huajian Sect. Wang Yu was also very busy so that shepletely forgot about Su Li and Jin Ying.


    Being undisturbed, Su Li¡¯s spiritual power in her pubic region increased enormously. The spiritual stones in her inventory were also consumed rapidly. Just the day before the sect left for the tryout to the Shattered Spirits, a horrible fluctuation of spiritual power suddenly erupted in the secret room after a long time of silence, while with the help of All Spirits Tactics, all the pneuma were hidden instantly.


    This change took no longer than a breath. Although there were signs of thunder for testing gathering in the sky, they dissipated so quickly that no one had noticed the weirdness.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t expected to break through to the eighth hurdle before entering the Secret Realm.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes, which were as clear as the river water, and a faint smile spread across her face.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t expected to break through the eighth hurdle of ancient Lianqi Realm without any bottlenecks.¡±


    ck Lotus said in a dismissive voice, ¡°Of course, for Lianqi Realm is just the period toy the foundation, how could there be any bottlenecks? In the era of ancient cultivation, no practitioner had any bottlenecks before entering Jindan Realm. Such a ridiculous situation can only happen nowadays when the inheritance of the cultivation circle is declining.¡±


    ¡°As you mentioned, that¡¯s in the ancient times.¡±


    Su Li replied in a calm voice, and ck Lotus was immediately silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, and I should get going.¡±


    Ignoring ck Lotus, Su Li got up to open the secret room and gently closed it. After hanging a sign of ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± on the door, she turned around and walked out of the hall. The maids in the hall seemed to be blind and couldn¡¯t see Su Li at all.


    After leaving the hall, Su Li sensed much fewer pneumas of practitioners in the peak hurdle of Zhuji Realm on the peak, so, Wang Yu was absent. She faintly smiled as she took a quick step down the mountain. Soon she met Lv You, who had been waiting for a long time in a hidden tactical matrix at the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at Su Li¡¯s innocent smile and her extremely confusing and naive face, Lv Youughed bitterly, who would expect that she was ruthless and unpredictable, and even a powerful practitioner in Jindan Realm.


    ¡°Master, everything is ready.¡±


    Lv You handed over a storage space. Su Li nced at it and nodded, ¡°Not bad that you collected all items in a short time. You must¡¯ve spent a lot.¡±


    Lv You felt bitter to hear it. He had thought that it was allmon poisonous and medicinal herbs on the list Su Li gave him. When he began to collect them, he realized that there were two or three particrly rare items on the list, although not precious, but rarely sold. It took him a lot of time and energy to gather all the items in thest half month.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯llpensate you for this when Ie out from Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand, and Lv You tensed his body, he repeatedly said, ¡°You are too kind to me, Master! It¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡±


    Su Li smiled and shook her head without saying anything.


    After five minutes, Lv You drove a spiritual knife straight into the sky, heading to the nearest tryout location of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    Four hourster, the green sh stopped, and Lv You put away the spiritual knife, and theynded on the outside of arge city.


    ¡°This town, Wuyang Town, is the closest tryout ce to Huajian Sect. There are four other small sects beside Huajian Sect topete for the ces.¡±


    As Lv You was introducing the situation and was about to take Su Li into the town, he was shocked to hear some sounds bursting from Su Li¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, she became taller, and her breath and face becamepletely unfamiliar.


    If he didn¡¯t see Su Li¡¯s change with his own eyes, he would never rte the skinny woman in front of him with the petite girl before.


    ¡°Master, are you... here?¡±


    Su Li pulled her clothes, which got smaller, and frowned, saying carelessly, ¡°If you can reach the second hurdle of All Spirits Tactics, you can do the same.¡±


    ¡°The... the second hurdle. Master, you have already reached the second hurdle?¡±


    Lv You opened his eyes wide and he waspletely dumbfounded when he heard that.

 Chapter 361 - Tryout Started

    <h4>Chapter 361 Tryout Started</h4>


    The second level of All Spirits Tactics appeared right after Su Li provided theplete version. Lv You spected, if one could finish practicing it, he could not only disguise his appearance and pneuma but also change his body conformation. It was the best secret method to survive.


    He was once astonished that Su Li had easily achieved what he had been nning!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take Master long to practice All Spirits Tactics, which she never touched before, to the second level, while I can¡¯t find the right way to practice.¡±


    Lv Youmented the chasm between ordinary practitioners and evildoers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s enter the town at first.¡±


    Su Li glimpsed at the constantly falling lights in the sky, which turned to be practitioners on the ground. She walked towards the town gate expressionlessly, and Lv You followed immediately.


    Due to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, every inn in Wuyang Town had a full house during this period. Those casual practitioners without backgrounds were even stranded on the streets. When enemies came face to face, their eyes zed with hatred, which triggered lots of riots. Thanks to Huajian Sect¡¯s keeping the order, the situation didn¡¯t escte.


    ¡°Master, this is your suite.¡±


    In the best inn in the town, said Lv You with a smile. He stood in front of a premium suite and opened the door.


    Su Li nced at him surprisingly and entered the room. Seeing the exquisite decoration and furniture, she could help but nodding slightly and saying, ¡°You must¡¯ve spent a lot.¡±


    Lv You waved his hands, ¡°What are you talking about, Master? It¡¯s my honor. Although this may be nothing to you, it was not so difficult to get a premium suite for me, a dignified practitioner of Jindan Realm.¡±


    ¡°I forgot this point.¡±


    Su Li smiled and walked to the back room, waving her hand, ¡°You can rest in the outer room.¡±


    Lv You was stunned for a while. When he came back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t see Su Li anymore. A surprise shed through his eyes.


    He had expected that Su Li would ask him to guard outside... He never thought she would consider his feelings, which was untypical of his master.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to know her mind...¡±


    Lv You sighed, and a smile appeared on his face. Then, he sat cross-legged on an upholstered chair, waiting for the tryout to the Shattered Spirits.


    The back room covered about a third of the suite, but the decoration was much more exquisite than that of the outer room. The curtains of thin silk and the soft bed mat were worth over thousands of taels of gold, and the magnificent furniture of ancient wood was priceless. It smelled like sandalwood in the room.


    Su Li took a glimpse of the room and retracted her gaze before she sat cross-legged on the bed.


    The token Lv You gave to her was a high-ranking token of second grade, so, she was a bye for the first round of the tryout and could directly participate in the second round of the tournament. In other words, she had nothing to do in the tryout tomorrow.


    ¡°As it happens...¡±


    Su Li made a simple finger gesture with one hand, and after a red light shed, a small me appeared at her fingertips.


    It was one of the basic Five Elements Control Spells ¡ª Fire Control Spell, a spell that could only be cast after Zhuji Realm.


    But now, after she reached the eighth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, she broke the ironw of the cultivation circle and was able to cast Fire Control Spell with her cultivation of Lianqi Realm.


    ¡°Not to mention the difference between spiritual power and vital energy, the quality and quantity of the spiritual power in my pubic region now have no difference with that of the ordinary vital energy.¡±


    As Su Li murmured to herself, the light in her eyes shifted, shing a hint of faint expectation. She wanted to know to which level of the present cultivation circle the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm would be equivalent.


    The journey to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits would do no harm to her at all. As long as she could find a ce where nimbus gathered, she could improve her cultivation rapidly. There would be no hindrance before reaching the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    After the twelfth hurdle, woulde the first test of Chuangxing Path!


    ¡°Little Su Li, although you have the mind of Jindan Realm of the cultivation circle nowadays, going to Chuangxing Path has never been easy. The more talented an evildoer is, the more dangerous Chuangxing Path will be. Never underestimate it.¡±


    A warning came from ck Lotus.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath to calm down her slightly fluctuating mind, ¡°An arena contest is different from a life-and-death battle. If I use my physical body to fight, it will attract too much attention! So, I can only use spells.¡±


    There was still more than one day left, enough time for her tob through all the low-level spells she had once learned, and as for how to disguise her cultivation... If All Spirits Tactics couldn¡¯t be useful in this way, why would ck Lotus ever hoard it?


    The night passed quickly while she practiced.


    The next morning, the square in the center of Wuyang Town dedicated to the tryout of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits was immediately noisy. Team after team with tokens arrived, including those from qualified sects and casual practitioners, while the number of spectators was several times greater than those participating in the battle.


    As the time drew near, the square was already overcrowded. The three leading sects had to strengthen the guards to maintain the order.


    ¡°The inherited disciples of Huajian Sect areing!!¡±


    Someone shouted amidst the noise, and everyone immediately went quiet and looked at the same direction. The inherited disciples in ck and white uniforms came slowly, headed by the strongest mount head of Huajian Sect, Immortal Hongyu, Wang Yu.


    All the viewers made a way of their own will for those from Huajian Sect. Among the three great sects, Huajian Sect was once the most powerful one. Although they had fallen to the second over the years, those casual practitioners didn¡¯t dare to offend them.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been years, Immortal Hongyu. Your demeanor is still the same!¡±


    Before Wang Yu led the disciples into the square, she heard a voice and turned around. She narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Elder Qing from Meng Sect! It¡¯s only a hundred years, just like snapping the fingers for practitioners like us. Of course, there are bare traces left.¡±


    An elder in a white robe with a peaceful countenance bent his body and came up chuckling. He shook his head and sighed, ¡°A mortal lives less than a hundred years, so, it¡¯s not short.¡±


    As he spoke, the five disciples behind him stood still but did not have the intention of saluting Wang Yu. The disciples standing behind Wang Yu, including Yue Lin, stared coldly. Their rtionship with Meng Sect was just a little better than that with their deadly enemies, because every year, both sides lost more than five inherited disciples due to grabbing the cultivation resources.


    Wang Yu covered her mouth and smiled as she heard this, ¡°Oh, as you are a senior, a hundred years are long enough for you. It doesn¡¯t sound so good if you pass away in a sh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re extremely right.¡±


    Elder Qing kept on smiling and nodding his head, and he was not angry in the slightest. The disciples behind him were furious and were about to stand out for a word, but anotherugh interrupted them.


    ¡°Oh my... I¡¯mte, and I¡¯m sorry to keep you two standing here and waiting!¡±


    As soon as this voice appeared, the faces of Wang Yu and Elder Qing changed in unison, turning their minds to look in the direction of the sound. They saw thest sect, Yuling Sect, had just arrived.


    The leading one was dressed as a schr, carrying a book bag on his back, and his face looked grayish-yellow like the face of a longsting sick schr. He didn¡¯t look like what a practitioner should be.


    But Wang Yu and Elder Qing didn¡¯t show any rudeness and walked to him, saluting, ¡°Headmaster Bingshu, greetings.¡±


    It was Bingshu, the headmaster of Yuling Sect, the number one in the three sects!


    Yuling Sect was initially the weakest in the three sects, but Immortal Bingshu suddenly emerged three hundred years ago. He swept away twelve different sects in the surrounding area with his cultivation at perfect level of Jindan Realm and forcibly merged them into his sect. So, Yuling Sect was unprecedentedly powerful.


    If Immortal Hua Yan and Immortal Duhe, the headmaster of Meng Sect, hadn¡¯t recognized the danger and fought together against Immortal Bingshu, Yuling Sect would have been the only dominant sect left now.


    It was also rumored that Immortal Bingshu was always moody and difficult to deal with, and it wasmon for him to kill at the drop of a hat. How could Wang Yu and Elder Qing dare to be rude in front of a ruthless man like him?


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ve also been feeling a bit boredtely ande to take a look. Feel free to do what you have to.¡±


    Since Immortal Bingshu saw them so well-behaved, a trace of disappointment shed through his eyes. He smiled and waved his hand, taking the five arrogant-looking disciples behind him to the square.


    Wang Yu and Elder Qing looked at each other and sighed inwardly. They temporarily put aside the hatred in their hearts and followed Immortal Bingshu into the square.


    All were seen by Lv You, who looked at Bingshu¡¯s back with a flicker of scruples in his eyes. But he didn¡¯t pay much attention to this, most of his attention falling on Fan Zisang beside Wang Yu.


    Everyone showed different facial expressions to see the confrontation before and after, while only Fan Zisang was expressionless as if what was happening around him had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°It seems that the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect parasitized in his body was sealed by Wang Yu, so, he won¡¯t be affected before he uses his spiritual energy.¡±


    Thought Lv You. He had known from Su Li about the use of the materials on that list, and Su Li sent him to find an opportunity to seal the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect. The seal should be held up until Fan Zisang entered the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits and met Su Li.


    ¡°Now it turns out that our concern was unnecessary. Even if the brat hits out today, he won¡¯t die in half a month. He has enough time until Master gives him the antidote.¡±


    Lv You was relieved and continued to watch.


    After the three sects were seated, all the nonsense was canceled because of the presence of Immortal Bingshu. The elders from the three sects, who were responsible for keeping scores, just briefly exined the rules of the first round, and they announced the start directly afterward.


    ¡°Why could those sect disciples skip the first round and go straight to the second round?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! There are only twenty quotas for us to enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. Besides the fifteen from the three sects, only five ces are left for the casual practitioners. It¡¯s too little!¡±


    Some helplessly sighed and watched hundreds of casual practitioners, who met with the bone age standard, scuffling in the arena.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so absolute, and there are casual practitioners who get the token for the second round, and... as long as they are powerful enough, it is still possible for a casual practitioner to challenge a sect disciple in the second round. Have you forgotten the rules set by the twenty-five great sects? Those sects definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to mess around with the tryout to the Secret Realm!¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut, you take the rules seriously. There were enough casual practitioners who dared to challenge the sect disciples in the past. All of them hade to no good end. Even if they did win any of the inherited disciples from a sect luckily, they would still get killed after the Secret Realm ended...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As the viewers were on the verge of bickering, the battle among the hundreds of casual practitioners in the square were heating up.

 Chapter 362 - Qi Chen

    Chapter 362 Qi Chen


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of people in the vast square set off a tidal wave of spiritual power, which touched the barrier of the tactical matrix with a slight sound and then drowned in the chaos of fighting.


    ¡°Go to hell!!¡±


    Killing intention shed over the ordinary face of the ck-clothed young man, who was carrying a long sword on his back. He attacked several practitioners around him simultaneously, but he had no intention of taking out the long sword on his back. He viciously sted out in all directions with only his fists, and the physical body of a casual practitioner was crumbled immediately. His blood spilled on the ground!


    ¡°He is in thete phase of Zhuji Realm! How strong he is! He¡¯s getting stronger! We¡¯re no match, run!!¡±


    Being terrified, the others scattered and fled out of the field. If they passed through the barrier of the tactical matrix, they would be deemed to forfeit their tournament automatically, and no one else was allowed to attack them at the same time, otherwise, they would be punished by the order-keeping elders of the three sects.


    Crisis averted. A strange flush shed across the ck-clothed young man¡¯s face as his gaze swept down to thest practitioner whose body had been crumbled. With a cold grin on his lips, he instantly approached and threw a punch!


    ¡°Help me!!¡±


    The practitioner looked back to see a fist approaching in front of his eyes and screamed, but it didn¡¯t help. His physical body was blown to pieces with a single punch, and his head fell off the field.


    ¡°Why... me...¡±


    The light in his eyes quickly dimmed, and the vitality vanished. The viewers around immediately shed away, and their gaze looking at the ck-clothed young man was full of fear. When the ck-clothed young man returned to the field to continue fighting, someone began to whisper.


    ¡°Who is he? He looks very young, but his cultivation is at thete phase of Zhuji Realm! He could even be a core disciple in an ordinary sect, but he¡¯s just a casual practitioner!¡±


    As soon as this was said, someone immediately scoffed, ¡°You don¡¯t even know him; he¡¯s Qi Chen!¡±


    ¡°What? He¡¯s Qi Chen! The casual practitioner who got the secret treasure, an ancient sword?¡±


    Everyone immediately became excited. Some had heard of Qi Chen¡¯s name but had never seen him. They never expected to see him today.


    ¡°Lucky guy, after getting the secret treasure, he practiced to thete stage of Zhuji Realm and became so sessful. As long as he cane out from the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, he will be chosen by the twenty-five sects and will have a meteoric rise!¡±


    ¡°The mortality rate in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits is not low; let¡¯s talk it over after hees out of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits alive.¡±


    Some people envied, while others disdained. But after the tryout today, the name ¡°Qi Chen¡± would spread throughout Wuyang Town.


    ¡°Qi Chen is... really a talent, though.¡±


    Wang Yu looked at the indifferent young man fighting in the arena, and then at Fan Zisang, who was sitting silently beside her. Her eyebrows frowned slightly.


    From petting to loathing, the transition sometimes didn¡¯t take long, and an opportunity was enough.


    The dignity of Danxia Mount had to rely on an outsider, Yue Lin. Thinking of this, she was so disgusted like eating flies. So, she was getting more and more disgusted with Fan Zisang.


    At that moment, Immortal Bingshu suddenlyughed, ¡°This young man is interesting.¡±


    Elder Qing immediately echoed andughed, ¡°Since you appreciate his abilities, why won¡¯t you take him as a disciple? In the future...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the smile on Immortal Bingshu¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and he stared at Elder Qing coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern whether I take a disciple or not.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Elder Qing immediately broke out in cold sweat, pped himself twice, and bowed his head, ¡°Forgive me, please! I was too rude!¡±


    The inherited disciples of Meng Sect turned pale at sight, and one of them even tried to stand up but was firmly pinned down on his chair by Elder Qing. He was unable to stand up for his elder.


    Seeing this scene, Immortal Bingshu regained a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened, and continued saying, ¡°When hees out from the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits and meets the standard in my mind, it is not impossible to take him as a disciple.¡±


    Elder Qing nodded with an embarrassed face but no longer dared to echo.


    ¡°Immortal Bingshu is just as moody as the rumors spread...¡±


    Wang Yu sat aside ufortably like a cat on a hot tin roof. She was d and lucky that she waster than Elder Qing to speak out. Otherwise, she would also be humiliated now.


    The battle continued in the arena, but it came to the final stage. The ground was clean, and the bodies of the dead practitioners had been collected and cleaned up. Only bloodstain was left on the ground, while the other practitioners, who escaped from the battle, blended in with the spectators, waiting for the result unwillingly.


    The entire arena was divided into seven parts distinctly, each of which was upied by a casual practitioner of thete phase of Zhuji Realm. They didn¡¯t attack each other. In the remaining small space, those who didn¡¯t reach thete stage of Zhuji Realm were still scuffling.


    Right after thest weak practitioner was blown out of the arena, and only twenty practitioners on the square were left, the tactical matrix immediately gave a buzz to remind everyone to stop fighting.


    ¡°Finished?!¡±


    Shortly after, an extremely tall elder walked onto the arena and said loudly, ¡°The first round of the tryout is over. The twenty remaining in the arena are the final winners of the first round. Now, report your names! So, I can arrange for tomorrow¡¯s selection!¡±


    As soon as this was said, all watching practitioners immediately became noisy.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Over four hundred practitioners were participating in the match, but only twenty are chosen!¡±


    ¡°One out of twenty; it¡¯s scary!¡±


    Looking at the increasingly noisy scene, the tall elder frowned, and he used his vital energy, shouting, ¡°Quiet, all of you!¡±


    Boom!


    The sound thundered, and some weaker practitioners were injured internally by the shock immediately, bleeding from their ears and retreating in horror.


    ¡°What profound cultivation! The elder is at least at the pinnacle of Zhuji Realm, and he has used the secret skill of sound power!¡±


    ¡°From which sect is the elder? The foundation is profound...¡±


    Many people secretly transmitted the voices but did not dare to discuss it aloud. While a burly young man from those in the arena finally stepped forward and said, ¡°My name is Su Yuan.¡±


    Following Su Yuan, the next one immediately spoke out his name, which was recorded in the roster by the tall elder.


    Soon, it was the turn of the ck-clothed young man, who was expressionless and said in a cold voice, ¡°Qi Chen.¡±


    He was Qi Chen!


    The crowd stirred again, but it quickly diminished under the elder¡¯s overawing.


    The tall elder¡¯s gaze lingered on the exposed sword hilt behind Qi Chen for an instant before he wrote down the name in the roster and announced, ¡°Today¡¯s tryout to the Shattered Spirits is over. Tomorrow between 7 AM and 9 AM,e to the lottery on time for the second round, remember?¡±


    The twenty, who would participate in the battle, echoed, and left. The watching practitioners gradually dispersed either, being more and more looking-forward to the battle on the next day.


    Those who had ever watched the tryout to the Shattered Spirits before knew that the first round was just an appetizer, and the second round would be the real deal!


    Lv You looked in the direction where the ck-clothed young man had left, with a slight smile appeared on his face. The token directly to the second round he gave to Su Li was exchanged right from thisd, and he never expected this guy still had a token for the first round.


    ¡°Qi Chen, an interesting person, I have to tell Master when I¡¯m back...¡±


    Thinking of this, Lv You was about to leave, but he suddenly stalled. He looked in the direction the people of the three sects had left, frowning.


    ¡°Strange... something goes wrong, but what exactly is wrong... I can¡¯t tell.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had left, Lv You had to put aside his doubts for the time being and returned to the inn to hand the recording stone to Su Li. He had got it ready long ago.


    ¡°Although the recording stone is not a particrly precious item, it¡¯s difficult to find in Jiuzhou Region. It seems you have some more assets besides those in your treasury.¡±


    Su Li weighed the small white stone in her hand and smiled slightly.


    Lv You scratched his head with his face flushing crimson. He had nned to take the opportunity to show off and expected the praise from his master, but Su Li immediately recognized the recording stone.


    ¡°So, Master, I will leave.¡±


    Said Lv You. Then he hurriedly closed the door and left, like fleeing in defeat.


    Su Li shook her head. Although she saw through Lv You¡¯s intention, she didn¡¯t point it out bluntly. As Lv You was so old, she had to save his face.


    ¡°The elemental spells I mastered back then are almost sorted out. So, let me see if anything is worthy of my attention in the first round of the tryout...¡±


    Thinking of this, she put her psychic awareness into the recording stone.


    The so-called recording stone was like video recording, and it could record everything a practitioner saw. The recording stone Lv You possessed was low-grade in quality, but it was enough to keep track of what happened in a whole day.


    ¡°Bingshu... Qi Chen... Inheritance of the ancient sword...¡±


    As the images of that day swirled before her eyes, Su Li gradually frowned. Her gaze did not fall on any of the casual practitioners participating in the tryout but on Immortal Bingshu¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd; why am I feeling familiar to this man?¡±


    Su Li was thinking as her knuckles subconsciously tapped the edge of the recording stone. Unfortunately, the recording stone could only record images, not pneumas. Otherwise, she would have found more connections.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, though; I¡¯ll see this man tomorrow.¡±


    Leaving the thoughts aside, Su Li put away the recording stone and summoned Lv You in. Lv You was a ghost practitioner in Jindan Realm anyway. He must have his understanding when he was watching the scene on site. It never hurt to hear his opinion.


    After Lv You came in, he immediately mentioned Qi Chen. He said seriously after a short hesitation, ¡°Master, when I watched thepetition, I felt something was wrong all the time, but I couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Aftering back, I figured it was probably someone spying on me and I couldn¡¯t find out who. That¡¯s why I had an ufortable feeling.¡±


    ¡°So?!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows raised, ¡°Even you can¡¯t find out...¡±


    ¡°It might be my delusion. Master, is it possible that your identity...¡±


    Asked Lv You, and a hint of concern appeared on his face. As an evildoer that even nature would not tolerate, she shouldn¡¯t have appeared on such a messy asion, but he was destined for obeying Su Li¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Never mind!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered, and she said softly, ¡°I think... I should know what it is.¡±

 Chapter 363 - Tianxin Poisonous Powder

    <h4>Chapter 363 Tianxin Poisonous Powder</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lv You asked subconsciously. Su Li didn¡¯t answer but smiled mysteriously. She instructed, ¡°Get out now. I haven¡¯t finished with the preparation. Call me when the tryout begins tomorrow. Do not disturb during this time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing Su Li had no intention to tell him, Lv You stepped out helplessly and kept on waiting in the outer room.


    The peace came back in the room. Su Li¡¯s bright eyes shined brightly. She wiped the universe ring on her left hand with another hand, and a pouch made by demon beast leather fell after a sh. There were poisonous materials, which Lv You had collected before, in the pouch.


    ¡°Tiandu Scorpion, Eyuan Worm...¡±


    Su Li ced the bodies of the poisonous materials in front of her in the order she said silently. One could recognize a transparentyer around those toxic materials. Theyer could prevent the toxicity from getting lost.


    When the 21st item was ced, Su Li looked around the materials with a faint smile.


    ¡°Well done! The toxicity of the poisonous materials Lv You collected was kept in aplete state. If nothing goes wrong, I can refine at least three bottles of Tianxin Poisonous Powder. The time is short, and I have to begin right now...¡±


    After deploying a sound-insting tactical matrix casually, Su Li took a deep breath and concentrated her mind on dealing with the first poisonous item she just picked up.


    Among the various poisons in the cultivation circle, Tianxin Poisonous Powder, which was just ranked to the second grade, could poison practitioners of Zhuji Realm to death, while the method of refining it could be practiced by third-grade poisoners!


    Third-grade poisoners corresponded with practitioners of Jindan Realm! Besides, there were two or three simr second-grade poisons, methods of refining of which were much easier than that of Tianxin Poisonous Powder. They could be made sessfully just by the refinement of Weizhen Fire.


    So, Tianxin Poisonous Powder was of little value to normal poisoners, and no one would concoct it.


    However, Tianxin Poisonous Powder was a perfect choice for Su Li, who hadn¡¯t reached Zhuji Realm and couldn¡¯t use Weizhen Fire.


    She had spent her whole life in the illusion in toxicology. Compared with poisoners in the cultivation circle now, she might not have reached the fourth-grade but was much better than those third-grade poisoners.


    As time passed by, the sun went up and down. When the sun rose the next morning, it became livelier than the day before in Wuyang Town.


    Squeak ¡ª


    The door of the back room creaked open. Lv You, who was counting the time with his eyes closed, woke up and looked back. He was deeply surprised.


    Su Li had worn a grey robe, which was often seen on those casual practitioners, and covered her skinny body. A suit of ck tights for action was seen indistinctly.


    It was reasonable for her to wear in this way to avoid unnecessary attention. What surprised Lv You, was not the outfit, but the temperament Su Li emanated.


    It was the natural coldness along with the experiences she had and the loneliness Lv You couldn¡¯t understand. No one would expect that the real face of this woman belonged to a nearly 15-years-old girl.


    Even Lv You couldn¡¯t help doubting the identity of Su Li and began to specte unrealistically.


    ¡°Come on; are you still in a daze?¡±


    Came an emotionless voice, and Lv You woke suddenly. He opened the door in a hurry and bent over. Then he followed Su Li like an old butler and left.


    In the meanwhile, another premium suite door in the opposite opened either. A young man in ck was walking out, carrying a sword on his back. He nced at Su Li and Lv You and walked straight downstairs without stopping.


    ¡°Master, that is Qi Chen! Living in a premium suite and having two tokens, this guy is not so simple as I have imagined!¡±


    After being surprised for a moment, Lv You transmitted the sound to Su Li. Her eyes flickered, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs either. Why didn¡¯t I see anyone from Huajian Sect?¡±


    ¡°Master, Huajian Sect and the other two sects have their stronghold in Wuyang Town, so, they don¡¯t have to stay in the inn.¡±


    Su Li was enlightened to hear that and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to the square.¡±


    ...


    Soon afterward, they arrived at the outside of the square. It was very close to the beginning time.


    The tryout was about to begin, and it was overcrowded with viewers outside of the square. The mor of the people bubbled up. What differed from the day before was an empty passage one person could go through, right in front of the square. At the entrance of the passage, two elders with deep pneumas were guarding. Beside the entrance stood a sign ¡°Entrance to the exhibition.¡±


    ¡°Master, you can enter with the token. I will observe outside. You can transmit the sound to me anytime.¡±


    As Su Li responded, she saw Qi Chen with a cold face being examined by the elders and walking in.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. While the practitioners around watched her with doubt and surprise, she walked to the entrance and handed the token over without saying a word.


    The guarding elders took a nce at Su Li, and examined the authenticity of the token, nodding, ¡°The token is real; let her pass.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate it, Elder.¡±


    Su Li bowed slightly, expressionlessly walking into the passage.


    Once she left, the noise was bing louder.


    ¡°That is the token for Round Two, and she is a casual practitioner? A female casual practitioner takes part in the Shattered Spirit Secret Realm tryout!¡±


    ¡°Such a rarity! A female casual practitioner... I haven¡¯t seen one for hundreds of years!¡±


    ¡°My time of practicing is short, and I¡¯ve never seen one before!¡±


    ¡°That female practitioner looks not bad except that she is too skinny. She doesn¡¯t seem to be excellent, iparable with the first apprentice of Danxia Mount, Huajian Sect.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Those viewing practitioners were discussing intensively.


    There had always been more male practitioners and fewer female practitioners in the cultivation circle, and female practitioners were in a weaker position, especially among casual practitioners. As to those female practitioners who were able to survive on their own, the number was even less. Most of them existed by depending on the powerful, and they had a pretty face but no use.


    In sects, the situation was slightly better. The more powerful the sect was, the more equal the status between men and women was. Just like Yuxu Sect and Zihan Sect, they would even set up positions for holy boys and holy girls and made them an icon of the sect!


    Thousands of years ago, either the icon of Yuxu Sect, Su Li, or the icon of Zihan Sect, Su Zipei, was a female practitioner!


    Lv You, who was standing in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart to hear these remarks. How could these people from the bottom of the cultivation circle ever know the strength of his master?


    As Su Li arrived in the square and got through the passage, the noise in her ears was getting much less. She was already inside the tactical matrix, which insted most of the sounds from outside.


    She nced over and found twenty tforms were standing high in the middle of the tactical matrix. The battle had not yet started, so, they were empty. In the opposite direction to the tforms and out of the tactical matrix, there were three parts of seats, which were obviously reserved for the three sects.


    ¡°Hm? Immortal Bingshu doesn¡¯te today?¡±


    Seeing the most eminent seat was still empty, Su Li frowned slightly. Since no one was there, she couldn¡¯t verify her thoughts. She had to put it aside until she finished with the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    As Su Li observed the surroundings, somebody was watching her.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Qi Chen, who wasying and resting at the edge of the tactical matrix, glimpsed at Su Li and then withdrew his gaze. He was on the alert. He kept calm as he met Su Li in the morning, but his heart was not quiet at all.


    As Lv You didn¡¯t disguise himself at that time and his memory wasn¡¯t bad, he immediately recognized Lv You, knowing he was the elder of Jindan Realm who had exchanged the token for Round Two with him before.


    ¡°Could it be possible that she¡¯s a descendant of that elder of Jindan Realm?¡±


    Qi Chen recalled Lv You was as humble as ackey in the morning and immediately denied his assumption. At the same time, he was more puzzled. If this girl had a splendid background, why would shee topete for a ce to enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits?


    It should be known that powerful sects didn¡¯t even need to choose a candidate through the Shattered Spirit Tryout. The inherited disciples of those twenty-five sects, as long as they could get the approval of the elders in their sect, could quickly get a ce to enter the Secret Realm directly.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why Su Li chose this way.


    ¡°No matter what happens, she has an elder of Jindan Realm in her back. I should not offend her unless I have to...¡±


    Thinking of this, he glimpsed at the practitioners around him with a secret smile, for only he was aware of the information.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the beginning time was up.


    The two guarding elders checked their time and closed the passage. They jumped into the tactical matrix to maintain its operation.


    ¡°Time is up, and the Shattered Spirits Tryout will begin soon! Those who haven¡¯t arrived will be treated as giving up their qualification.¡±


    The tall elder who showed up yesterday came forward, and his voice had spread all over the square. Two practitioners hadn¡¯t arrived on time. Although they wouldn¡¯t ept that, they had no guts to do anything against the three sects. They had to wait for the tryout result among the other viewers.


    Seeing no objections, the tall elder felt relieved, and he nced over the thirty-three casual practitioners in the tactical matrix, saying, ¡°Now, please wee the inherited disciples from Huajian Sect, Meng Sect and Yuling Sect!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, all the inherited disciples sitting on the seats reserved for the three sects immediately stood up at the same time, turning them into streams of light and flying into the tactical matrix. The significant fluctuations immediately drew gasps from the crowd. And a serious expression appeared on the faces of those casual practitioners, who were already in the tactical matrix.


    Those fifteen inherited disciples from the three sects were at least above thete phase of Zhuji Realm!


    The strength was much more potent than those of casual practitioners!


    Su Li stood on the edge of the tactical matrix and watched Fan Zisang, who looked solemn and lonely. In the past days, he had changed. The optimism in his temperament was getting less while he was getting dull.


    Sensing the seal in Fan Zisang¡¯s body, Su Li was relieved.


    Then, her gazended on Yue Lin beside him. She could see the pride in Yue Lin¡¯s eyes, and she sneered secretly.


    ¡°The rule for the second round is simple. Twenty high tforms are standing in the tactical matrix, and each represents a ce to the Secret Realm. The tryout willst three days. If you can stay on the high tform in thest day, you will be qualified!¡±


    The words of the tall elder reflected a cruel but real rule in the cultivation circle.


    Strength decided everything.


    ¡°Only the real strong one has the chance to enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits and find their serendipity. Now... the second round of the Shattered Spirits Tryout officially begins!!¡±

 Chapter 364 - Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 364 Challenge</h4>


    As soon as the tall elder finished his words, the fifteen inherited disciples of the three sects jumped onto the high tforms. Each held one tform, and no one fell behind.


    The other casual practitioners were slightly embarrassed. After hesitating for a moment, they turned to the left five high tforms. How dare they fight against the three sects who hosted the tryout?


    ¡°Get off! The position is mine!¡±


    ¡°Get down with you!¡±


    ¡°Dare fight with me? Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Those casual practitioners fell one by one. Either they were seriously injured or killed, leaving bloodstains on the ground.


    Su Li remained her position and observed the five lively tforms. Just like her, there were at least eight practitioners who didn¡¯t move either.


    It was reckless to be the first one to jump onto the tforms at the first day.


    For the tryout wouldst three days, and only those who could upy the tform till thest moment would get the position. Unless one was confident with the power like the disciples of the three sects, it was unwise to go up at that moment.


    ¡°However, my purpose differs from theirs...¡±


    Su Li turned her gaze slowly to Yue Lin, who looked arrogant and confident on the high tform.


    At that moment, she took a chair out of her universe ring and sat down. She was watching the bloody scenes on the five high tforms and turning to Fan Zisang, who didn¡¯t move either. She smiled slightly.


    ¡°Such a tiny sect is not in a position topete with my sect. How dare you set me up? You must forget your origin and your experience is notparable to mine!¡±


    Fan Zisang squinted at Yue Lin¡¯s back and heard Wang Yu¡¯s urging in his ears.


    ¡°My apprentice, time to start!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Do you forget your promise made to me?!¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I misjudged you, a coward? It wasted several hundreds of years to raise you!¡±


    As time went by, Wang Yu¡¯s words were getting more and more offensive, but Fan Zisang didn¡¯t get moved. His heart sank deeply.


    He left himself a trace of luck and was hoping his master was not so mean as he imagined. Maybe it was his fault to misunderstand her meaning. But now... there was no hope left.


    ¡°Immortal Hongyu, why do you look like a lint tray?¡±


    Suddenly came Elder Qing¡¯s voice. Wang Yu, who was busy with transmitting her voice, was shocked but remained calm and turned to Elder Qing, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just thinking about practicing. Thanks for your concern.¡±


    ¡°d to hear that.¡±


    Elder Qing smiled but sneered secretly. He was eager to see that something happened to Wang Yu, which would weaken Huajian Sect only. He would never worry about her sincerely.


    Two days and two nights had passed, and the fluctuation of the spiritual power got weakened. There were less than three practitioners left on the five high tforms. They were covered by blood and lingered on with their exhausted bodies. No trace of withdrawal but craziness and killing intention could be seen in their eyes.


    The killing had driven them insane!


    And they lost their reason.


    The eight unmoved people shook their heads and chose a favorite high tform to upy. Qi Chen was one of them.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°The position is mine!¡±


    As hended on the edge of the high tform, he was attacked by those three practitioners together. But their strength was even weaker than those of Lianqi Realm.


    He shook his head slightly without any mercy on his face and struck out, ¡°Get down, all of you!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±


    They were initially no match for Qi Chen, plus their worst condition, so that they were swiped out the high tforms by Qi Chen directly. They screamed and fell. No one could even stand up afternding on the ground.


    However, nobody was killed, for Qi Chen would not like tomit a sin to kill those idiots.


    At this time, a skinny young man with a feminine facended on the high tform, standing right opposite to Qi Chen and sneered, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Qi Chen, I am a huge fan of you. I am wondering if you can enfeoff the sword on your back to me?¡±


    He was targeting the sword!


    Qi Chen squinted and got nervous. This guy was one of the winners from the donnybrook the day before, and his name should be She Yuan.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner She Yuan...¡±


    As Qi Chen began to talk, an exmation outburst from the crowd around. She Yuan and he were stunned and turned to the strangeness. Qi Chen was surprised to see it, and his face changed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?!¡±


    On one of the high tforms of the three sects, Yue Lin couldn¡¯t believe her eyes and stared at a skinny woman from nowhere. She doubted, ¡°Are... you going to challenge me? Did you take the high tform mistakenly?¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s rxed face, ¡°There is no mistake. It¡¯s you whom I¡¯m challenging.¡±


    Hearing those words, the crowd on the square mored excitedly.


    It was shocking that a casual practitioner dared to challenge an inherited disciple from a sect. Not to mention... the parties were both females!


    Yue Lin felt humiliated to see Su Li¡¯s smile, and she sneered out of wrath,


    ¡°I have seen a lot of your kind. Just want to get famous for a fight and attract the attention of sects? It¡¯s a pity that you chose the wrong guy. You might have some chance if you had chosen him. You are daydreaming about winning the fight against me!¡±


    Su Li nced at Fan Zisang, whom Yue Lin just pointed at, andughed louder, ¡°Did the first apprentice on Danxia Mount of Huajian Sect defeat her enemies by using her tongue? I have learned a lot from you.¡±


    A cold expression appeared on Yue Lin¡¯s pretty face, ¡°You are getting yourself killed!!¡±


    She was so angry that she used her full strength and even poisons to start her attack, for she had never been humiliated right before her face. The bitch must die!


    Su Li shed and quickly got away from the wind caused by Yue Lin¡¯s palm. She, however, didn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°Hehe, is this the true nature of the first apprentice of Danxia Mount? Even iparable to a three-year-old kid.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li dodged the attack so easily, those practitioners who were worrying about her were surprised, and then they were full of interest to watch the battle.


    ¡°This mysterious woman seems... not to be worse than Yue Lin!¡±


    ¡°Sure, she is not stupid to risk her life, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I heard you said she was a dead person just now!¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve misheard!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was getting lively again under the tforms. All the people were following the situation of Yue Lin¡¯s tform. If this mysterious female casual practitioner won, this would be an event urring only once in a thousand years!


    Fan Zisang frowned and watched Yue Lin, who was attacking insanely on her tform.


    He was about to fulfill his promise, challenging Yue Lin, but this female was a step ahead. Was it a coincidence or...


    ¡°Boy, you are lucky. Even I can¡¯t figure out the background of the female casual practitioner. Yue Lin is certainly no match for her. So, you can continue to seal your cultivation until the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits!¡±


    The elder from the jade token transmitted the voice to Fan Zisang. He nodded subtly, but his eyes were focusing on Su Li. Deep in his mind, he didn¡¯t believe it was so simple like the elder thought.


    ¡°You are too weak! ording to your cultivation, did you buy your reputation as the eldest apprentice of Danxia Mount?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Yue Lin¡¯s exquisite face was distorted by annoyance. The body of her enemy was as light as a willow catkin, and she barely could touch her. Moreover, that person didn¡¯t stop chattering from the beginning, and the words were sarcastic. Yue Lin was almost driven crazy.


    Swish!


    She stopped suddenly and took a deep breath. After she barely calmed down, she stared at Su Li with the intention of killing in her eyes, ¡°You, a coward who hide away always, have no right to judge me! Dare to take a hit directly?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, smiling, ¡°Just right... I am tired of hiding, as you wish.¡±


    As she finished, she stretched her slim and fair-skinned hands from the ck robe and pressed them on Yue Lin¡¯s breast like a phantom!


    ¡°It¡¯s too fast to dodge!¡±


    Yue Lin¡¯s face changed slightly, and she made up her mind to use poisonous cultivation. Her palms hidden in the sleeves had changed to ck and then confronted with Su Li!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Boom!!!


    The confrontation of two hands had caused a severe fluctuation of spiritual power. Even the shield of the tactical matrix rippled for a while. The elders maintaining the tactical matrix were shocked and put their spiritual power into the tactical matrix to keep it steady.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    After a miserable scream, a ck shadow, like a bomb, was shot from the high tform to the ground.


    ¡°Who did lose?¡±


    ¡°Who?!¡±


    Everyone tried to find out who it would be, including Wang Yu and Elder Qing. They couldn¡¯t help but stand up full of surprise.


    Shortly after, the dust on the high tform faded away, and Su Li appeared with her smile as ever. But this smile did frighten quite a few people now.


    Unscathed!


    This woman was unscathed; even her hair or her clothing was still tidy!


    The female practitioner was much stronger than Yue Lin!


    ¡°Ahem, ahem...¡±


    From a human-shaped pit came the violent cough. The crowd saw Yue Lin crawl out of the hole with muds on her face. Before she could stand up, she had to spit out blood. Her mental state copsed either.


    Bearing the stare of the others, she grasped the earth firmly with full of hatred in her eyes, but she was afraid of looking upwards. She took out a healing elixir from her universe ring and put it into her mouth to heal herself.


    The woman was damn strong!


    If this woman hadn¡¯t withdrawn some strength, she must¡¯ve been dead!


    ¡°Wait for me. Since you didn¡¯t kill me just now, you will be killed when you entered the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits!¡±


    A tant hatred shed in Yue Lin¡¯s eyes. Then, she went into a meditative state. The tryout was not over yet. If she could recover to an ordinary level, there was still a chance for her to enter the secret realm.


    Su Li didn¡¯t look at Yue Lin, and she sat down on Yue Lin¡¯s chair directly.


    The rest thirteen disciples of the three sects were afraid of the woman, but they didn¡¯t take any action, for their ces were secured, and Yue Lin¡¯s life or death was out of their business.


    As for Huajian Sect... Yue Lin was always an outsider. Wang Yu was delighted to see what happened to Yue Lin, and she would not stand out for Yue Lin¡¯s justice. However, she had to do something for the show. She glimpsed at Elder Qing and said helplessly,


    ¡°The female casual practitioner is unexpectedly strong. For Yue Lin was no match for her, she has to ept her bad luck.¡±


    Elder Qingughed and agreed, ¡°You are right. We can¡¯t break the rules that twenty-five sects have made.¡±


    His joy was sincere this time, for Huajian Sect would be short of one man. If his disciples encountered those of Huajian Sect, the advantage would lie with his disciples. Moreover, this woman was a casual practitioner, which meant no sect was behind her...


    Elder Qing wiped his beard as if he was deep in thought.

 Chapter 365 - Green Water and Cloudy Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 365 Green Water and Cloudy Mountain</h4>


    After the situation calmed down, the high tforms of the three sects returned to their calmness. Eight practitioners joined thepetition on the five remaining high tforms, and the game became fierce again.


    However, for those who had just seen the big show, the next fight became somehow tasteless. Many of them even left, and they had no interest in waiting for the result.


    Su Li sat quietly on the high tform, paying her attention to Qi Chen¡¯s tform.


    Although She Yuan was powerful, his battle strength was at the same level as Qi Chen¡¯s. No one could do anything to the other without using his ultimate skills.


    In the end, She Yuan could only helplessly choose another high tform to upy.


    And just now, Yue Lin, who had recovered from her injuries, could control one of the high tforms upied by the casual practitioners. The casual practitioner who originally upied that one hurled all kinds of abuse, but there was nothing he could do about it. He jumped off the tform after a meaningless attempt.


    As time passed by, night fell.


    It was not midnight yet, but there would be no change of the people on the high tforms, for the living except those on the high tforms had already left the tactical matrix.


    ¡°The tryout hase to an end in advance!¡±


    The tall elder appeared again with his voice thundering across the square. He nced at the twenty high tforms with a short stop at Su Li¡¯s, and then he distributed twenty jade tokens pending in front of the faces of the twenty people, saying faintly,


    ¡°Refine this token!¡±


    Everybody began to refine the token as instructed. Su Li put her spiritual power into her token and sensed the connection between her and the jade token soon. And she found out the different use of the token, either.


    It was the entry treasure to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits and could be used as a monitor by the twenty-five sects to prevent the casual practitioners from getting the precious magic treasure.


    Undoubtedly, thetter use should not be sensed or disyed; otherwise, no casual practitioners woulde to the Secret Realm.


    Seeing everyone had refined their tokens, the tall elder nodded with satisfaction. He cast a palm-sized spiritual boat, which expanded to the size of an attic in the air. Some of the practitioners below were astonished to see that.


    ¡°This is a middle-grade flying magic treasure. I have seen this only once. Normally, only those big sects could afford it!¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is this elder?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not from the three sects!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The tall elder turned a deaf ear to the discussions below and said, ¡°All of you, follow me to the entrance of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits right now!¡±


    Several casual practitioners were excited to take the spiritual boat for the first time, and they got on without hesitation, while those inherited disciples from the three sects remained modest though they were also curious.


    ¡°Hem, inexperienced bumpkins!¡±


    Yue Lin snorted and looked back at Su Li, who didn¡¯t move at all. She flew up to the boat as the first inherited disciple in disregard of the embarrassment of the other inherited disciples.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡±


    Lv You transmitted the sound. Su Li glimpsed casually at the green-robed elder in the crowd and nodded subtly. Then she jumped onto the deck of the spiritual boat.


    Seeing everyone already went aboard the boat, the tall elder drove the boat and left without ncing at Wang Yu and others.


    ¡°The elder from the twenty-five sects is arrogant as usual...¡±


    Elder Qing signed with feelings, and Wang Yu admired that slightly. They could never break through to Yuanying Realm with their whole life when they stayed in a small sect. One could achieve further in the path of cultivation only in a prominent sect.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yu sighed helplessly in her heart.


    She once had a chance to join Zihan Sect because of Yue Lin. However, she was beclouded by her greed and not satisfied with the reward she received. In the end, Yue Lin¡¯s grandfather felt offended and forcibly nted Yue Lin into her sect, so, she did not get anypensation at all.


    She regretted it when thinking of this.


    However, there was noing back.


    ...


    The spiritual boat was flying rapidly in the high sky.


    On the deck of the spiritual boat, every one of the twenty young practitioners, who were qualified to enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, except those inherited disciples, had upied a different ce, not disturbing the others.


    It was different for the five disciples from Huajian Sect.


    In the corner of the deck, Yue Lin was surrounded by three inherited disciples from Fujian Mount and Qinghua Mount. They giggled from time to time, as if they were going for a trip instead of taking a risk in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Lin, rest assured! We will keep you safe in the Secret Realm!¡±


    ¡°Correct, as your senior fellow apprentices, we would not allow anyone to hurt you!¡±


    Yue Lin had restored her natural beauty after cleaning herself up. Every twinkle and smile of her were full of charm and lure, which unhinged the other three around her.


    Yue Lin said in a crisp, soft voice, ¡°Thank you for your care. I¡¯ve thought disciples of Huajian Sect are all indifferent, but you are so enthusiastic, which touch me deeply.¡±


    Her look was top among the female disciples of Huajian Sect, and now when she behaved in a spoiled manner, the other three were immediately mesmerized.


    Yue Lin looked full of tenderness, but she was cold and without any emotion in her heart.


    She was not fully recovered, so she needed a few guards. These inherited disciples of Huajian Sect were easy to get fooled.


    Then, her gazended on Su Li, who was not far away and closed her eyes for meditating. Yue Lin¡¯s eyes were cold and nasty as if she was looking at a dead person.


    ¡°Even if the poison didn¡¯t kill you, you are definitely unable to escape from Zihan Sect!¡±


    Her hatred was transferred to Su Li at that moment. And she didn¡¯t care about Fan Zisang, who had been a thorn in her side.


    Distant from Yue Lin and the other three, Fan Zisang was leaning on a spiritual boat¡¯s railing. He was worried about seeing this scene.


    ¡°This woman stood up against a disaster for me... I have to remind her!¡±


    Seeing Su Li looked so indifferent with her eyes closed, Fan Zisang still made up his mind to stand up, walked to Su Li, and sat beside her. He hesitated for a moment and transmitted the sound, ¡°Fellow Practitioner...¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes by hearing this and turned her eyes to Fan Zisang emotionlessly, which gave him the creeps.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    A voice, which was as cold as spring water, made Fan Zisang nervous. But he took a breath and continued transmitting the sound, ¡°Be careful of Yue Lin¡¯s revenge in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits! Yue Lin¡¯s grandfather is an elder of Zihan Sect. If she sends a message to Zihan Sect, they may take action against you in the Secret Realm! Moreover, the other three men from my sect seem to be bewitched. I am afraid...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Fan Zisang coldly and left for another ce to sit.


    Fan Zisang was stunned and then shook his head helplessly with a wry smile in his heart. Her reaction... She must¡¯ve regarded him as a lecher, who had hit on her. She possibly didn¡¯t care about what he said just before.


    ¡°It is a pity that I can¡¯t even keep myself safe, and I even don¡¯t know if she can escape from Yue Lin¡¯s revenge...¡±


    After sitting down again, Su Li didn¡¯t take a look at Fan Zisang but frowned. She nned to attract Yue Lin¡¯s attention to herself so that Fan Zisang would be temporarily out of danger. She hadn¡¯t expected that Fan Zisang woulde to remind her.


    When she noticed that Yue Lin looked at Fan Zisang full of hatred, she realized that her effort was wasted.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯d better find Fan Zisang as soon as possible after entering the Secret Realm. The Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect inside him has to be dealt with after all.¡±


    Without being entangled in the issue, Su Li became silent again after she glimpsed at Fan Zisang, who didn¡¯t daree over again.


    After a half-day, a mellow and full mount, piled up with green stones, came into view. It looked like a green cloud falling on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Green Water and Cloudy Mountain. We are at the entrance of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits!¡±


    Somebody recognized thendform and eximed. Then lots of people looked outside, too.


    The spiritual boat descended quickly, and the Green Water and Cloudy Mountain was magnified. After flying over a green belt, they entered the Green Water and Cloudy Mountain.


    Whoosh!


    After the spiritual boat flitted over a mountain, a giant pit with a in bottom surface came into view. The pit was surrounded by stones, which formed a perfect circle.


    The bottom of the pit was brightly lit as if it was daytime. One could vaguely see the crowd on the giant tform from the spiritual boat, while there was an arch, which was tens of meters high, standing in the center of the tform. Inside of the arch, ripples were emanating and reflecting an image different from the outside world.


    Several casual practitioners, who had never been here, were amazed to see such a spectacr sight.


    ¡°Nature is so wondrous that such a natural spectacle can ur!¡±


    ¡°Just seeing the entrance to the Secret Realm makes the trip worthwhile!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li held on the railing of the spiritual boat with her eyes flickering with a faint fluctuation.


    It was simr to the scene when she had opened the Reincarnation Mirror before. The only difference was those below now were just juniors of Zhuji Realm, while the top talents of the entire Jiuzhou Region gathered back then!


    She closed her eyes slowly and took a deep breath. Her suddenly opened eyes flickered with a frightening harsh sh.


    ¡°In this life... I will not make any mistakes! Whoever owed me back then... I will pay them back for their debts! Now... I¡¯ll begin from the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits!¡±


    Rumbled!!


    The spiritual boatnded at the edge of the ring-shaped rocks, and the tall elder stood straight, looking at the scene beneath the stones. A trace of inscrutable nostalgia shing across his face as he indifferently said,


    ¡°After falling through the tactical matrix onto the tform below, you just need to wait for the opening of the Secret Realm at ease. Only practitioners with bone age less than eight hundred years can get through the tactical matrix, of which I don¡¯t need to remind you, and you should also know this. Now go down, all of you.¡±


    As soon as the tall elder finished his words, some couldn¡¯t wait to get through the tactical matrix. Su Li was thest one, and she began to go through the tactical matrix after Fan Zisang jumped down.


    At this moment, the tall elder shot a jade token to her suddenly, ¡°If you cane out of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits alive, you can join Leiyu Sect with this token and be a disciple of Neimen Branch. There is no future... as a casual practitioner!¡±


    Said the tall elder. He left and didn¡¯t even wait for an answer from Su Li.


    ¡°Leiyu Sect, the thirteenth one among the twenty-five sects...¡±


    Su Li smiled and took a look at the jade token. With a little strength from her tiptoes, she fell like a feather.


    After she left, the tall elder reappeared after a sh. He frowned,


    ¡°This girl doesn¡¯t seem to care about the chance when she heard the name of Leiyu Sect? Or is she too unexperienced to know our sect?¡±


    After a while of thinking, he shook his head and finally left.


    It was unknown whether this girl coulde out alive, so, it was pointless to think about it now.

 Chapter 366 - Awakening of the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect

    <h4>Chapter 366 Awakening of the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect</h4>


    As Su Li reached the ground, she looked around. Thousands of qualified practitioners were waiting at the entrance of the Secret Realm. Most of them came in a three- or five-men group, and they were whispering in the group.


    ncing at Fan Zisang, Yue Lin and her followers, who were not far away from herself, Su Li calmed down and kept on waiting. She was at the most peripheral of the tform. The closer a man was to the gate of the Secret Realm, the higher his status as a practitioner would be.


    At that time, a slightly rough voice came into her ears.


    ¡°Look! The young man closest to the gate of the Secret Realm is Beixiao Liang!¡±


    Hearing the words, everyone around her looked in the direction, and then came the louder discussion.


    ¡°It is him, the inherited disciple of Yuxu Sect, who has the greatest potential to be the holy boy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, his bone age is only six hundred years, so, he can certainly enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits!¡±


    ¡°It is said that he can survive from an old ancestor of Jindan Realm with his cultivation in the peak of Zhuji Realm. Those of the same generation are no match for him.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that only Chen Xianghan from Zihan Sect can fight against him.¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that Chen Xianghan has been practiced over a millennium and can¡¯t enter the Secret Realm. In this sense, he is not so good as Beixiao Liang.¡±


    The noise of the discussion was getting louder and spread to Beixiao Liang quickly.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, they are talking about you!¡±


    The other inherited disciples were watching Beixiao Liang admirably. Some of them might be older than Beixiao Liang, but only the power would be respected in the cultivation circle. Beixiao Liang was as powerful as a genius so that all the inherited disciples of Yuxu Sect recognized him as their senior fellow apprentice.


    Beixiao Liang watched the entrance of the Secret Realm without any expression on his face. It seemed like the discussion around did not affect him.


    ¡°The Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits will open soon. Don¡¯t be irritated and echo what others say.¡±


    As he said, all the disciples from different mounts of Yuxu Sect agreed with respect and calmed down.


    When Su Li saw this scene, a tenderness shed over her eyes. Like Beixiao Liang, she once was respected and admired by all the disciples of Yuxu Sect, either.


    ¡°Beixiao Liang? Is he a disciple of my master...¡±


    Su Li was pondering. The time in the Reincarnation Mirror included, she should have been dead for over twelve hundred years. Beixiao Liang was just over six hundred years old, and the other disciples were not over eight hundred years old. So, she knew none of them.


    ¡°Okay, for now. I can¡¯t go back to Yuxu Sect in a short time, so there is no use to think of it.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze and calmed down.


    At the same time, Beixiao Liang frowned and turned to the direction where Su Li was, but he found nothing.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Someone noticed Beixiao Liang¡¯s difference and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Beixiao Liang shook his head and returned to his usual look. However, the doubt remained in his mind.


    ¡°Who was looking at me just now?¡±


    Thepetition in a prominent sect was always severe and cruel. He had encountered countless crises and could survive from them due to his inborn instinct. Now the feeling appeared again, and he could not ignore it.


    ¡°Is there anyone among them that I should pay attention to?¡±


    Beixiao Liang was silent and expected something. He had thought the trip to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits this time would be as dull as thest time. It now appeared that he might be significantly rewarded.


    At the same time, Yue Lin, who was also waiting somewhere in the outskirts, took back the carrier rune in her hand and could barely hide the joy in her eyes. She turned to Su Li and sneered.


    ¡°Finally connected. Bitch, wait and see. The Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits would be your burial ground!¡±


    The time went by. A single day was nothing for those practitioners. Between 1 AM and 3 AMnded thest spiritual boat. So, the five thousand qualified practitioners of Jiuzhou Region all arrived.


    As thest practitioner came through the tactical matrix and reached to the ground, something happened at the entrance of the Secret Realm. The outer light circle began to rotate slowly. After a while, it changed into an invisible phantom.


    The calm ripples turned into a vortex as it spun, sending out a slight suction!


    ¡°The Secret Realm is opening!¡±


    Before someone who had ever been here finished his words, Beixiao Liang had moved and disappeared. Following him, the other disciples didn¡¯t hesitate and entered the realm. The practitioners on the tforms reduced rapidly. Soon came the turn of those in the peripheral area.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yue Lin glimpsed at Su Li and then stepped into the realm with the other three from Huajian Sect. Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t move, Fan Zisang had to go a step earlier. As he stepped into the vortex and was about to vanish, Su Li moved!


    She popped out a transparent mark onto the back of Fan Zisang¡¯s neck. Then Fan Zisang disappeared in the vortexpletely.


    Su Li was slightly relieved after feeling a weak position from the mark. She made it, for the fluctuation of the vortex entirely covered the feeling caused by the tracing mark.


    Seeing there was no one beside her, she didn¡¯t hesitate and went into the vortex.


    After temporary darkness ¡ª


    Su Li opened her eyes and found herself in the middle of a wastnd. There was no one in her sight.


    ¡°Jitu Tablnd, why was I transported to this ce?¡±


    Su Li frowned and quickly figured out the directions. Jitu Tablnd was the most barrennd in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, and there was no serendipity. It was a long way to the convergent area of the spiritual powers she nned to go this time.


    The Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits would be open for two months. If she could get there, it would take her about seven days to gather enough nimbus to reach the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, so she had enough time for the way.


    After three days, just as Su Li was about to leave Jitu Tablnd, she suddenly felt the tracing mark.


    ¡°Fan Zisang is not far from me. To avoid extra trouble, I¡¯d better solve the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect on him at first.¡±


    Thinking of this, she adjusted her direction and went on.


    Meanwhile, Fan Zisang was leaning on a giant tree in a dark forest. And there was a puddle of blood on the ground. He swiped the blood on his mouth and stared at the three men seriously, ¡°Are you sincerely believing Yue Lin¡¯s bullshit and going to kill me, one of your fellows?¡±


    The leading tall and thin young man snorted, ¡°Fan Zisang, spare your unnecessary mystery! You are just a servant of the Mount Head, not even an inherited disciple. How dare you say we are fellows?¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡±


    Another inherited disciple from Qinghua Mount stepped forward, sneering, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue Lin told me that you¡¯re just a lowly servant. And it¡¯s an unforgivable crime to withhold training resources from your junior sister apprentices just because the Mount Head is petting you! Even if you escape today, we¡¯ll report to our master to punish you severely, after we get out!¡±


    Fan Zisang was silent, for these three were alreadypletely enchanted by Yue Lin. Whatever he said, they wouldn¡¯t listen to him. So... why should he care about the old feelings?


    Swish!


    Suddenly, his flying sword was drawn from the sheathed and floated in front of him, the sword¡¯s cold light flickering and distantly pointing at the three.


    The three of Huajian Sect immediately became angry, ¡°How dare you take the initiative to use the sword against us? You are looking for death!¡±


    Fan Zisang looked icy cold, and his face had no mercy to a sect mate, and just as the four swords were about to collide, suddenly ¡ª


    Boom!


    A trembling and terrifying spiritual pressure descended without warning, and a fierce human face suddenly appeared at the root of the giant tree, against which Fan Zisang was leaning. The hanging branches turned into swords in the blink of an eye, and pierced through the three men¡¯s chests, leaving a washbasin-sized blood hole.


    ¡°Help... please!¡±


    The leading young man was full of fear. And he could only say two words before the light in his eyes quickly dimmed, and he fell to the ground lifelessly. The other two could not even leave anyst words.


    Ding! Dang!


    Their swords fell on the ground and collided with each other with two crunching sounds, which sounded terrifying in the quiet forest.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s pupils shrank, for he leaned back against the giant tree and didn¡¯t see the human face or what had prated the three men¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Here is no good ce to stay, so I must leave first.¡±


    After regaining his nerve, Fan Zisang even had no time to loot the treasures on the three bodies and drove his flying sword to get out of the ce hurriedly.


    Shortly after his leaving, the face on the giant tree reappeared. Instead of the fierceness before, an indescribable calmness was shown on it now.


    ¡°Since it is your blood that awakened me, I¡¯ll let you pass this time. These three corpses will help me recover somehow, and my root will continue to expand...¡±


    A murmur sounded from the nothingness. The ground, where the corpsesid, immediately emitted an odd sound like boiling something and then turned into a small piece of green swamp. After the bodies sank into the ground, the ground changed back in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace of dead bodies.


    Several hourster, Fan Zisang came out from the dense forest and looked at the empty and boundless green ins. He was suddenly relieved, while his eyes were still full of fear.


    Although he had no idea why that dark existence didn¡¯t hurt him, that scene just before was life-threatening and very dangerous for him.


    ¡°Where am I? It¡¯s a pity that Huajian Sect just possesses a small part of the map of the Secret Realm, and this ce is apparently not included in the map.¡±


    With a nce at the dense forest behind him, Fan Zisang took a breath and hesitated for a moment to sit in meditation, trying to recover himself. But after only a few moments, he suddenly woke up, and his face changed.


    The speed of recovering his vital energy slowed.


    Hesitating for a moment, Fan Zisang stretched out his right hand and found that his entire palm had turned dark ck and he could faintly see something wriggling in his hand.


    But as soon as he came to the thought of forcing the object out of him, the thing turned to silence rapidly, and he could not sense it in any way.


    ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t try to recover your vital energy. The fight with your three fellow disciples had awakened the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect in your body. The vital energy you refined into your body has been devoured about 30 percent by the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect, and if you go on like this, it will speed up your death.¡±


    Fan Zisang fell silent. He had been chased by those three and couldn¡¯t care about leaving a way out. He survived, though. But... with less than 10% of vital energy in his body, how could he continue his trip in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits without any recovery?


    Waiting for death?


    Fan Zisang suddenlyughed and transmitted a sound, ¡°Senior, although my cultivation is low, I don¡¯t want to wait for death. So, let me be capricious for once!¡±


    In the jade toke, the elder sighed and was about to say something, suddenly ¡ª

 Chapter 367 - Encountering a Demon

    <h4>Chapter 367 Encountering a Demon</h4>


    An undisguised pneuma was approaching rapidly. In a blink of an eye, a shadow appeared not far away.


    ¡°Kiddo, run to the woods now!¡±


    The elder in the jade token shouted urgently, but Fan Zisang didn¡¯t move. As the shadow came closer, he distinctly sensed a fluctuation of a seal behind his neck. For he was the target, there was no chance to escape!


    When did he get hit?


    Fan Zisang frowned and thought over, but to no avail.


    After several moments, the shadow became apparent, and Fan Zisang was startled to find out who wasing.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Lots of enemies popped up in his mind, even the missing Yue Lin, but he never thought of her.


    Finding that Fan Zisang was in a depressed state but his life wasn¡¯t in danger temporarily, Su Li was slightly relieved. Without saying a word, she took out the tactical matrix she prepared and deployed an illusory protective boundary to shroud them both.


    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t escape now, even if you want to.¡±


    The elder in the jade token sighed bitterly, for he obviously misunderstood the boundary as a trapping tactical matrix.


    Fan Zisang kept silent for a moment and took the initiative to ask, ¡°May I know the reason of your grudge against Huajian Sect?¡±


    As Su Li targeted Yue Lin earlier and now stalked him, he naturally thought in this way.


    As Fan Zisang asked, Su Li suddenly stepped forward and grabbed his throat, putting a ck elixir precisely into his throat! The elixir took effect immediately.


    Fan Zisang¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°What did you feed me...¡±


    Before he could finish asking, he fainted and copsed on the ground.


    The elder in the jade token was so anxious, but his soul-body couldn¡¯t leave the jade token, so he could only watch that helplessly.


    ¡°Detoxifying of the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect is a painful procedure, so it¡¯s better for you to pass out.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said this without any reason, and her indifferent gaze seemed to fall through the jade token onto the elder. He froze immediately, restrained his pneuma and didn¡¯t dare make a move.


    Was this woman speaking to herself, or to him?


    ¡°She seemingly doesn¡¯te for revenging but for helping the foolish brat detoxify the poison as she said...¡±


    The elder observed carefully. Seeing Su Li began to meditate beside Fan Zisang, he felt slightly reassured, for he could do nothing but wait quietly.


    Time kept flying, and a day and a night had passed in a blink of an eye.


    Finally, at some point of time on the third day, Fan Zisang moaned and woke up slowly.


    ¡°Where... am I?¡±


    His eyes were dull, and his vision was a bit blurry as he looked at the one beside him. The time as long as around ten hours was extremely short for a cultivator, but it was so long for him in that state, so long that he forgot what had happened before he passed out.


    Luckily, this status didn¡¯tst long before his mind was calm again. He immediately recalled everything that happened before.


    He straightened up suddenly, looking at Su Li, who slowly opened her eyes and looked at him either. He was silent for a moment and said in a dull voice, ¡°Am I still alive?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and waved her hand to disperse the tactical matrix, being about to leave.


    Fan Zisang became even more confused and immediately spoke out, ¡°Wait!¡±


    He stretched out his hand to pull Su Li¡¯s sleeve and inadvertently saw that his palm was white, no longer stained by the ck color.


    ¡°Has the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect... been removed?!¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s eyes opened wide. Being excited, he suddenly remembered something and looked up at Su Li, ¡°It was you who helped me! Why...¡±


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Su Li patted the dust, which didn¡¯t exist, on her sleeve and said with a frown.


    Fan Zisang was embarrassed, for he was impulsive and abrupt. Although full of questions, he didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    ¡°How did your woundse?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. With Fan Zisang¡¯s cultivation, he shouldn¡¯t be in such a mess just a few days after entering the Secret Realm, even if he was affected by the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Yue Lin has deluded the disciples of my sect...¡±


    Although Fan Zisang didn¡¯t understand why Su Li cared so much about him, he still exined everything, including the bizarre death of the three fellows from Huajian Sect.


    Su Li was deeply thinking. She wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest sympathy for the death of the three inherited disciples of Huajian Sect, but she was interested in how they ended up.


    ¡°Even Fan Zisang couldn¡¯t see clearly what attacked them, which meant that the unknown attacker was much stronger than him. Strange... Someone in Jindan Realm shouldn¡¯t be in the Secret Realm. Could it be some kind of mutations after a thousand years?¡±


    Pondering for a moment, Su Li asked, ¡°Do you still remember that ce?¡±


    Fan Zisang was shocked to hear the question and said in a rasping voice, ¡°Fellow Practitioner, it¡¯s really dangerous there. A practitioner in Zhuji Realm stands no chance. You...¡±


    As Su Li frowned gradually, Fan Zisang¡¯s voice became quieter, and finally, only a bitter smile remained on his face. He said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember it very clearly. But if Ie near that ce, I can surely recognize it. I am d to show you the way, so we can look out for each other.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t reply and just calmly looked at Fan Zisang.


    Fan Zisang felt ufortable under her stare. After resisting for a moment, he gave up and said frankly, ¡°Since you saved my life, what¡¯s wrong if I try to repay the debt and to show my gratitude?¡±


    Su Li withdrew her gaze, and looked straight into the dense forest, saying slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me! I was just entrusted by somebody to help you. I¡¯m not willing to take you with me, because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get in the way. Since you¡¯re not scared of death, then you can follow.¡±


    Then, Su Li walked towards the dense forest.


    Fan Zisang felt more bitter, and he was somehow unconvinced, for her words really hurt.


    But... was she really entrusted by someone?


    In his memory, there was no one who fitted her description. Even Wang Yu had no way to deal with the Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect, and the only possible one he knew was the elder in the jade token. Was this woman... probably lying?


    But why did she lie?


    Moreover, he vaguely sensed a familiar trait in this woman, a lingering sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. But, when he searched carefully in his mind, no one matched.


    ¡°Well, well... If I can¡¯t figure it out, just let it alone. Since she saved my life, she definitely has no reason to hurt me.¡±


    Scratching his head, Fan Zisang followed without hesitation even if he was slightly scared in his heart.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Su Li didn¡¯t even look back. They walked in the dense forest one after the other. Fan Zisang followed his memory and adjusted his direction from time to time. Six hourster, they finally returned to the spot.


    ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    Looking at the familiar giant tree in front of him, Fan Zisang stopped his steps. Suddenly, he remembered something and turned his head to look around, his face instantly bing incredibly pale.


    ¡°The bodies have gone...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, thinking. ording to Fan Zisang¡¯s statement, three people died here one day ago, but there was no smell of blood swirling in the air and no trace of death on the ground, as if no one had ever been here before.


    ¡°Could it be possible that you misremembered?¡±


    Su Li asked, and Fan Zisang shook his head repeatedly. Then he walked towards the giant tree, saying, ¡°I was leaning on this...¡±


    Boom!!!


    Before he could finish speaking, the familiar, terrifying feeling came back again. As his pupils contracted immediately, he finally saw the weapon that killed the three disciples of Huajian Sect... The killer was the giant tree!


    ¡°Too fast to see and hide!¡±


    Fan Zisang breathed heavily, staring at the attacking shadow, but his body couldn¡¯t keep up with his reaction. What he could do was waiting for the tree branches to pierce through his chest, just like the three from Huajian Sect.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot the benefactor. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die now, but she can¡¯t!¡±


    At this critical moment, Fan Zisang shuddered and tried to block all the branches with his own body.


    His sight was suddenly covered by a shadow, and the time seemed to be frozen at this point. All the quickly approaching shadows in front of him came to a stop.


    ¡°Errr...¡±


    Fan Zisang was dumbfounded to see the scene, and he opened his mouth but found he didn¡¯t know what to say. He even thought he had an illusion out of fear of death.


    This mysterious female practitioner, whose figure was iparable to the giant tree, stopped the terrifying branches bare-handed?!


    ¡°It¡¯s a tree demon behind all of this.¡±


    Su Li snorted with gloomy eyes and exploded the branches, which were thick as a washbasin, with her palms. The branches were directly turned into wood shavings flying all over the sky!


    ¡°Human n!! How dare you hurt me? It¡¯s a capital offense!¡±


    A hideous human face reappeared on the root of the giant tree, emitting a low roar with rage. Then, Fan Zisang saw, to his horror, all the branches of the giant tree came to life, and lots of snakeheads waggling their tongues appeared at the end of the branches. Thousands of cold eyes on the snakeheads were staring at Su Li and Fan Zisang, and those eyes could almost blot out the sky and hide the earth.


    As Fan Zisang got goosebumps, his forehead couldn¡¯t stop sweating, and he finally understood that Su Li¡¯s words weren¡¯t false at all. Encountering a demon like this, he was indeed a hindering burden.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a terrifying demon; how will she deal with it?¡±


    He looked at Su Li, but found that thetter still kept calm. She mocked the demon mercilessly, ¡°What a fancy and useless creature! Is this all your capabilities?¡±


    The tree demon, who had expected to scare the shit out of Su Li, became furious to hear that. It drove all the snakeheads to bite Su Li and Fan Zisang without hesitation.


    ¡°Damn, Human n, I will shred you into pieces!¡±


    Fan Zisang was profoundly scared, but Su Li deployed a protective tactical matrix around him, while she stamped her feet and rushed directly into the snakeheads.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    He shouted, and he felt guilty about telling her about this. He should¡¯ve not told this to his benefactor to put her in danger.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! ...


    In the nothingness, Fan Zisang couldn¡¯t see clearly. Su Li raised up a shield, and the snakeheads gnawed wildly at the shield, making incessant noises. The shield tended to shatter after a few moments.


    ¡°At this distance, he should not be able to see it.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath, wiped the universe ring with one hand, and took out a standard flying sword of Danxia Mount, which Fan Zisang presented her. She never thought she could use it one day.


    She made a finger gesture and congealed dozens of transparent imprints into the flying sword. The flying sword started to tremble drastically.


    ¡°Click, click, click...¡±


    Traces of cracks appeared on the sword, and it instantly scattered all over the area like a spider¡¯s web.


    When the flying sword reached its limit to shatter, Su Li changed her gaze and stabbed the flying sword into the main body of the giant tree with all her strength. A cold bellow echoed in Fan Zisang¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Explode... now!¡±

 Chapter 368 - Breaking Through to Jindan Realm

    <h4>Chapter 368 Breaking Through to Jindan Realm</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thesting sounds almost prated his eardrums. Before Fan Zisang had time to see what was going on, he was utterly drowned out by the shock waves. The boundary of the protective tactical matrix was covered with shattered wood shavings, which creaked under the influence of the violent aftershocks. The tactical matrix seemed to shatter in the next moment.


    Wail ¡ª


    The stormsted for a while before it finally died down. The tactical matrix aplished its final mission and shattered apart.


    A strong scent of wood floated into the nose, and Fan Zisang stared at the giant tree that had been sted to a small root. The dense forest had regained its quietness. And the ground around him, except where he was shrouded by the tactical matrix, was covered with a thickyer of wood shavings, broken branches, and unknown debris.


    ¡°Is the tree demon... dead?¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s heart was shaking, and he looked into the empty and quiet dense forest, shouting in a trembling voice, ¡°Benefactor...¡±


    The sound reverberated through the dense forest and was widely disseminated. However, there was no response after quite a while, as if he was the only one left in the dense forest.


    Could it be that... the mysterious woman perished with the tree demon together?


    Fan Zisang thought with disappointment and guilt. The shockwave released by the woman just now had far exceeded the power of a practitioner at the pinnacle of Zhuji Realm. He could not resist even the coteral shocking wave, let alone her, who was in the right-center of the impact.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Get down here.¡±


    At this moment, a familiar and indifferent voice suddenly sounded, and Fan Zisang was stunned, whirling with joy.


    The benefactor didn¡¯t die!


    He followed the sound to the edge of the tree root and found a hole in the root that just fit one person to go through smoothly.


    ¡°The benefactor is under the tree, and her pneuma is covered. No wonder I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    Fan Zisang jumped down without hesitation, and after a moment of weightlessness, he regained his footing and adjusted to the darkness inside. He immediately saw Su Li, who had walked out a long distance in the tunnel, and he speeded up to follow her.


    ¡°Is this... the root system of the tree demon?¡±


    Sizing up the passageways filled with wood lines, Fan Zisang couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself. Su Li was too indifferent, so he didn¡¯t count on that she would answer the question for him.


    But when he caught up with Su Li¡¯s pace, Su Li suddenly said,


    ¡°This snake acacia was initially an ordinary acacia tree, so there must be something odd for the mutation from a three to a demon. If I am right, these hollow roots are used for transmission by the tree demon, and the deeper the root goes, the wider bes the tunnel. There must be something down there.¡±


    After saying this, Su Li quickened her steps, and Fan Zisang smiled with a dazed face and elerated likewise.


    Although her talks were harsh and unkind, the benefactor had saved his life twice. He seemed to understand his benefactor¡¯s character somehow.


    ¡°She is just like my junior sister apprentice, cold hands, warm heart...¡±


    Fan Zisang thought to himself but didn¡¯t connect them together. The junior sister apprentice had just begun with practicing, while the mysterious female practitioner was as powerful as someone in Jindan Realm. They couldn¡¯t be the same person by any means.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they came to the end of the tunnel. Without saying a word, Su Li punched open the hindrance in front of them to reveal a damp underground cavern. Thebination of the violence and her skinny figure had a distinctive vor.


    As Fan Zisang was shocked by Su Li¡¯s terrifying strengthparable to that of a demon beast, he suddenly smelled an extremely special pneuma. With a single inhtion, he realized that his cultivation stuck in the bottleneck moved a little bit in his body.


    Fan Zisang was amazed, so was Su Li.


    ¡°How does it ur in this ce...¡±


    She hedgehopped, and a smallke shining with a dense and bright light appeared in front of her a few momentster.


    ¡°It really is the convergent ce of nimbus!¡±


    A rare look of surprise appeared on Su Li¡¯s face. This convergent ce of nimbus had obviously never been discovered before, so the pure nimbus must¡¯ve been umted for an unknown period. Its pureness would bring great benefits to the practitioners who would absorb it for the first time. And they possibly even improved their spiritual roots.


    The convergent ce of nimbus she was initially looking for was about the size of a washbasin and controlled by arge sect. Who knew how many times it had been used? Maybe it had lost its spirituality.


    She never thought she would have such an adventure after saving Fan Zisang¡¯s life.


    Would good people always be rewarded?


    Su Li smiled nefariously, for she wasn¡¯t a righteous person.


    ¡°Benefactor, what is this...¡±


    Fan Zisang stared dumbly at the sizeable whiteke in front of him. Coming from a small sect, he couldn¡¯t recognize the origin of theke at all, but the constant stirring vital energy in his body told him that there was definitely a great serendipity in front of him!


    ¡°It¡¯s a convergent ce of nimbus. No good for you to know more.¡±


    Su Li restrained her thoughts and turned around, ¡°You¡¯ve been stuck at the peak of Zhuji Realm for many years. Enter theke now, for it¡¯ll be easy to break through to Jindan Realm, and you may even improve your spiritual root. Hurry up, I¡¯ll guard for you aside.¡±


    Fan Zisang was shocked to hear that and waved his hand repeatedly, ¡°No, benefactor! This is your serendipity, and I can¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ve already owed you so much, and I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    Su Li interrupted him with a sneer and said disdainfully, ¡°Fan Zisang, are you thinking you are capable of absorbing up all thiske? With your talent, you should be grateful if you can absorb a little part of theke, and I can afford to lose this part!¡±


    Fan Zisang took a deep breath, and different expressions appeared on his face. He was shocked by the preciousness of the convergent ce of nimbus in one hand, and was hurt deeply by Su Li¡¯s merciless words on the other.


    He finally figured out why his benefactor was always alone. No one could stand her tongue!


    ¡°After breaking through to Jindan Realm, you must crush the token and leave the Secret Realm immediately, because I don¡¯t want to expose this ce. As for the time you lost here, I¡¯ll make it up to you when I¡¯m out.¡±


    Su Li pointed at theke, and her voice was cold as ever, ¡°Now, go and make the breakthrough!¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled bitterly, walked into theke, and sat down to start working on his breakthrough. Even if Su Li didn¡¯t say anything, he wouldn¡¯t stay here. He¡¯d rather go out and consolidate his cultivation than explore in the Secret Realm.


    As for thepensation Su Li mentioned, he would never take it. The opportunity to practice in the convergent ce of nimbus was the greatest reward for him! And he was super satisfied.


    Seeing Fan Zisang meditating, Su Li sat on the shore, practicing. Although she was not in the state of meditation, the practicing speed was many times faster than that in the outside world.


    After a day and a night, Su Li¡¯s pubic region of the eighth hurdle of Lianqi Realm had been filled up. So, she stopped practicing and looked at Fan Zisang, who was sitting quietly in theke. His pneuma had taken on an entirely new look with a superb sense.


    Finally came the breakthrough.


    Su Li calcted with her eyes rolling. Theke water seemed not to be missing, and the spirituality remained 99%. Even if only a trace of the spirituality was absorbed by Fan Zisang, his spiritual root should also be improved.


    Not long after, Fan Zisang retrieved his pneuma and opened his eyes. He could barely hide his excitement and clenched his fists.


    It had been three hundred years being stuck in the bottleneck, and he finally broke through to Jindan Realm!


    ¡°The spiritual root seems to have changed a bit, too.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to take out a small spiritual testing stone and put a drop of blood on it immediately.


    The spiritual testing stones in Huajian Sect were extremely inferior, so they were useless to test if a practitioner reached Lianqi Realm. The testing stone on Fan Zisang¡¯s hand was obviously a great auxiliary magic treasure, which he had obtained from his jade token.


    ¡°It is a spiritual testing stone of high quality. It seems that my senior fellow apprentice really has some adventures. Someone from Huajian Sect can¡¯t possess such a magic treasure of this grade.¡±


    Su Li recognized the origin of the testing stone, and she thought that she had never really tested her own spiritual root since her rebirth...


    ¡°Forget it! Your talent can¡¯t be tested by such a testing stone like this. If you try with it, it will explode once you put your blood on it.¡±


    ck Lotus said suddenly in azy tone, but Su Li¡¯s gaze got severe, ¡°You¡¯re spying on my mind?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Since I had recognized you as my master, it¡¯s impossible to spy on your mind! Besides, there¡¯s no need to spy when I saw that look on your face just now!¡±


    ck Lotus replied in annoyance, and he seemed to get a little angry at Su Li¡¯s suspicions.


    Su Li was silent and transmitted the sound, ¡°Sorry, I was too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Um...¡±


    ck Lotus was momentarily speechless and surprised for Su Li¡¯s apology. He was even a little bit flustered and wondered if this was Su Li¡¯s new trick. He already got used to Su Li¡¯s unreasonable behavior, and the sudden change was a bit hard to ept for him!


    As they transmitted the sounds with each other, Fan Zisang had alreadye out of theke. He evaporated his clothes and bowed deeply to Su Li, ¡°The gift you gave me is so precious that I can¡¯t repay easily. However, if I can be useful to you in the future, please let me know. I am entirely at your disposal!¡±


    In just a few days, his life changed dramatically with Su Li¡¯s help. Not only did he break through to Jindan Realm, but his spiritual root was also improved from middle grade to top grade. He would never have dared to think of these serendipities before meeting this mysterious woman, but now the dreams all came true.


    Hearing what Fan Zisang said, Su Li smiled evilly, and her voice suddenly became gentle, ¡°If I tell you to kill innocent people and deviate from the norm, are you still willing to do it for me?¡±


    Fan Zisang was stunned and couldn¡¯t speak a word.


    ¡°You can go out now.¡±


    Su Li turned around, and her voice returned to be cold as ever.


    Fan Zisang smiled bitterly when he realized that his benefactor had just refused him in disguise. Since she told him to get out, he didn¡¯t dare to ask for anything else. He deeply bowed again and crushed the token.


    Whoosh!


    A vortex appeared without warning and pulled him into it, and disappeared.


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    Su Li exhaled a sigh of relief. The indifference disappeared on her face, and she was rxed. Then she stepped into theke and sat down. She closed her eyes with a hint of anticipation slowly.


    ¡°Let me find out how far I can reach in just over a month!¡±


    ...


    At this moment, quite a lot of eliminated practitioners were sitting gloomily outside of the gate of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. Either they unluckily encountered a strong enemy and they had to crush the jade token, or their jade tokens were identally smashed by their opponents and they were forcibly teleported out.


    No one was so unlucky like the three from Huajian Sect, who died directly before they could crush the jade tokens.


    At that moment, the gate of the Secret Realm suddenly fluctuated, and a small vortex appeared.


    ¡°Which poor devil got teleported out this time?¡±

 Chapter 369 - Going to Chuangxing Path

    <h4>Chapter 369 Going to Chuangxing Path</h4>


    The crowd looked in unison, with a hint of schadenfreude in their eyes. Since they had no hope at all, they logically wished to see more and more unlucky people.


    Whoosh!


    The vortex disappeared and then appeared a figure, followed by an outburst of energy belonging to someone in Jindan Realm.


    Everyone changed their expression dramatically, and schadenfreude on their face immediately changed to respect and admiration.


    ¡°Breakthrough, this man has broken through to Jindan Realm!¡±


    ¡°What luck! No wonder he came out early. The adventure doesn¡¯t suit him anymore, and his priority is to consolidate his cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Someone in Jindan Realm in a small sect should be a Mount Head, so the breakthrough would help him spare lots of efforts! With a prominent status and high power in sight, there is no need for him to take the risk. I envy him. When can I break through...¡±


    As the people around were busy transmitting the sounds to each other, Fan Zisang restrained his energy that was temporarily out of control due to the teleportation and looked back at the vortex quietly. His eyes were full of delight and bitterness.


    ¡°Throughout all of this, I could not even know her name...¡±


    Three dayster ¡ª


    In the cavern under the giant tree, the whiteke had shrunk by one-fifth, so many disappeared the spirituality either.


    Su Li sat in the middle of theke and clenched her fist, feeling the surging and destructive spiritual power in her body with her bright eyes.


    ¡°The peak of the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, here it is!¡±


    In just three days, she had broken through her spiritual power to the peak of the twelfth hurdle as fast as a lightning bolt, and without any hindrance. One more step forward would be her first try to Chuangxing Path.


    ¡°Reaching to ancient Lianqi Realm needs much more nimbus than I have estimated. After every breakthrough, the nimbus needed should be re-estimated.¡±


    Su Li exhaled with a faint of rejoicing in her eyes.


    If she had gone to the convergent ce of nimbus in her memory, she would not be able to reach the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    Su Lidled out theke water with her joined hands, and her eyes were shining.


    ¡°This water of convergent nimbus bes more purified the further down it goes, and its color is almost milky. Although I¡¯ve absorbed one-fifth of it, it barely reduces actually... ck Lotus!¡±


    ck Lotus Ring on her ring finger appeared instantly. As it rotated itself slowly, ck Lotus¡¯s voice came out in awe, ¡°A top-grade convergent ce of nimbus! Little Su Li, you¡¯ve brought the spiritual power in your body to its limit. Could it be...¡±


    ¡°I have to go Chuangxing Path!¡±


    Determination shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. If she made her way through Chuangxing Path after she got out, she had no idea how long it would take her to finish practicing from the twelfth hurdle to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    ck Lotus Ring fell silent and asked, ¡°Do you really make up your mind?¡±


    He had already made it clear to Su Li that going to Chuangxing Path was extremely difficult. Especially for a genius like Su Li, it would be several times harder! She could possibly die if she went rashly.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have so much time to wait.¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath; she really wanted to find the truth about the Reincarnation Mirror back then, and likewise... she also wanted to see... how those two men... were going...


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, but you should be careful.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯ voice became severe, and the usual haughtiness was gone, ¡°Remember what I said, the hardest part of the Chuangxing Path is the test of mind. If you get lost there, no one can save you.¡±


    Su Li echoed and took a deep breath to calm down. Then she condensed a touch of spiritual power on her fingertips and slowly sketched in the nothingness.


    Soon, an outline of a portal was sketched by Su Li. As the intricate markings were added, the portal gradually turned from an illusory image to a solid object.


    By the time Su Li put the final stroke on the inscription, the entire Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits had shaken with a boom, as if something had awakened. But the change could not be sensed by those practitioners in Zhuji Realm, who were exploring in the secret realm.


    Even Beixiao Liang just felt a slight chill on his back and could notice nothing more.


    At the same time, a portal that emitted a faint starburst appeared in the cavern, resembling an entity.


    Su Li stood up with a serious look, looking at the continually distorting starry sky in the portal, and vaguely saw a stone path extending from the door sill to an invisible end.


    ¡°Gate of Chungxing Path!¡±


    ck Lotus sighed with aplicated feeling and quickly fell silent because he shouldn¡¯t ruin Su Li¡¯s concentration now.


    ¡°Ancient cultivation sect...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered, and there was no fear in her eyes. She stepped into the portal and disappeared.


    A strange feeling touched her body, and the sight changed to a bright and brilliant starry sky. She couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    ¡°It feels so real; could it be possible that... someone can really leave the continent and enter heaven somewhere in the world?¡±


    ¡°But now, it is not the right time to think about it.¡±


    Su Li quickly restrained her mind and gently put her foot on the first white stone step. In a split second, her face changed slightly, and she immediately took a heavy burden on her shoulders.


    ¡°What a terrifying pressure! Besides the Secret Records of ck Lotus I practiced, if I hadn¡¯t refined my body with starlight guided by Reincarnation Mirror, the first step would¡¯ve crushed me on the ground. Those practitioners of nowadays, I¡¯m afraid, even those in Jindan Realm would be directly crushed to death...¡±


    Su Li became more careful, for she, in the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, was already much stronger than her in Jindan Realm in thest life, but she still felt the pressure at the first level of Chuangxing Path. Going to Chuangxing Path was indeed difficult.


    ¡°The Secret Realm will close over a month, so my time is limited. No one can predict what will happen after the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits closespletely...¡±


    The ship had sailed, so Su Li adjusted her mind and was about to take the second step. Suddenly, her face changed slightly, and she pulled back her foot, which almost touched the second step.


    ¡°Is this... the refinement of starlight?¡±


    An astonishing expression shed over Su Li¡¯s face, for the numbing feeling came incessantly from her feet was almost the same as the one when Reincarnation Mirror refined her back then, except that the power now was much intensive.


    Taking a nce at ck Lotus Ring and Reincarnation Mirror, which had beenpletely cut off with her, Su Li was silent, and she knew that this was not from Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°Is this the gift of Chuangxing Path?¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t ck Lotus say that the gift of Chuangxing Path urs only after the fifth step? How did ite after my first step...¡±


    Not having figured out the reason for this, Su Li didn¡¯t dwell on it. She directly sat down and tried to guide that refining power to go throughout her body.


    The gift of Chuangxing Path at the first step indicated that her Chuangxing Path was even more dangerous than any paths ck Lotus ever saw. She had to improve her cultivation to maximal at each step so that she would be confident in the future.


    As for time, it wasn¡¯t her priority now. She would buy it if she was trapped in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits for another hundred years.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know how long it had been and was sitting on the first stone step. She finally opened her eyes, and with a determined look in her eyes, she stepped out for the second step!


    Boom!


    Completely different from the first stone step, the second one emitted a tremendous repulsive force that almost threw Su Li over!


    Su Li grunted coldly, clenching her teeth to increase her strength, and her right foot hanging in the air finally descended slowly and touched the stone step. As she reached the stone step, all rejecting forces disappeared immediately.


    Su Li put another foot onto the step as well, and there was no other anomaly, so she was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve passed the test of the second step.¡±


    Su Li murmured to herself with a pale face, and fear appeared in her eyes. If she hadn¡¯t found the gift of the first stone step and directly went onto the second step, she would be blown up straightly, fell off the stone steps and lost in the endless starry sky.


    Because of her new experience, Su Li was in no hurry this time and sat down cross-legged.


    As she anticipated, a gentle power came from the stone step beneath her body, continuously nourishing Su Li¡¯s awareness sea, and the power of her soul was rapidly increasing.


    ¡°The second stone step can affect the soul!¡±


    Su Li could not hide the shock in her eyes, for the power of the soul was inborn in the cultivation circle. Unless one could reach Huashen Realm, there was no way to improve it.


    The power of the soul was about the power of understanding. The more powerful one¡¯s soul was, the morefortable he could infer. If practitioners with different powers of the soul learned a same practicing method, those with more power of the soul would undoubtedlyprehend the method first. This had nothing to do with the cultivation!


    ¡°After absorbing the gift, will my talent be even stronger? How difficult will the next step be...¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips, and her face was covered with caution as she focused on refining the power of the soul.


    After a period, Su Li finally stood up and put her foot onto the third step without hesitation.


    Nothing happened this time.


    As Su Li was wondering, her sight was suddenly distorted, and the starry sky was reced by a mountain pavilion that resembled a fairnd.


    ¡°Have you thought it through, Holy Girl Su? Since you have no intention to open Reincarnation Mirror, I¡¯ll give you another alternative. As long as you are willing to leave with me and betray Yuxu Sect, you can save the entire Yuxu Sect, including... your master, of course.¡±


    A group of ck-robed practitioners with undetectable pneumas were standing outside the pavilion, led by an elder with a cold and arrogant look. His tone was calm as if he was sure to win.


    Su Li nced at the white sarong she was wearing, and then at theplete Reincarnation Mirror she had ced on the table. She looked indifferent.


    ¡°Is this the test of mind ck Lotus mentioned?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t lost in the slightest. Indeed, such a group hade to Yuxu Sect to ask her to make her choice long ago. It might be a difficult choice for her once, but right now...


    ¡°Reincarnation Mirror! Hm!¡±


    She grabbed Reincarnation Mirror with strength.


    Crack!!


    The entire illusion shattered along with Reincarnation Mirror, and she came back to the step of the Chuangxing Path.


    ¡°The third step is no difficulty for me.¡±


    Su Li was silent. She now could easily distinguish the false from the true, but she didn¡¯t know whether it was due to her state of mind or to her soul which became strong at the second footstep?


    She kept the question in her mind and would ask ck Lotus when she got out. There, she might get an answer.


    Sitting down cross-legged, Su Li waited quietly. If nothing went wrong, there should also be a gift of Chuangxing Path this time.


    As she expected, a momentter, the numbing feeling came again. The third stone step had the same gift as the first, and it was the refinement of star force...


    Su Li didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she was sitting on the twenty-sixth stone step silently.


    And there was no road in front of her.

 Chapter 370 - The Lost Twenty-seventh Step

    <h4>Chapter 370 The Lost Twenty-seventh Step</h4>


    Time seemed to be meaningless under the dim and lonely starry sky.


    Su Li frowned tightly, and a faint annoyance flickered in her eyes. She had been stuck here for too long. Every minute and every second became incredibly long for her.


    Besides the first three steps, the next twenty-three steps seemed to be gratis serendipity to give away, and they were all affordable.


    The twenty-seventh step was clearly a tough one.


    ¡°ck Lotus clearly said that there are at most eighteen steps in the first attempt to Chuangxing Path, which is a multiple of nine. I have reached the twenty-sixth step, and there is no end in sight. Twenty-seven, which is also a multiple of nine, is most likely thest step, but why does no step appear after the twenty-sixth?¡±


    There were so many questions in her mind, but unfortunately, no one could answer them for her. After a few attempts, she was sure that there was no ce where she couldnd. How could she change the situation?


    She looked at the dim stars that seemed to be within reach in the distance, and the endless darkness almost swallowed the stone stepspletely. With such a sad sight, even those strong-minded practitioners would go insane after they stayed long enough.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li forced herself to calm down and suppress the dysphoric feeling inside.


    Precisely at the moment like this, she couldn¡¯t lose her mind, or she would possibly get lost in this starry sky like ck Lotus had warned.


    ¡°Which part went wrong exactly?¡±


    Su Li thought back in detail.


    Starting with the first stone step, three footsteps as a cycle had tested her physical body, strength, and mind. There might be some tests of academic circle mixed in those other tests, which she had passed unsurprisingly. After eight cycles, her physical body and soul were improved to a limit. From the twenty-fifth step, no more gift of Chuangxing Path could be absorbed, so there was no improvement to her.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    If the test of Chuangxing Path was so tedious, it would not be enough to be the most terrifying practicing method in the ancient cultivation circle. She must¡¯ve overlooked something.


    After a while of contemtion, Su Li suddenly gazed fixedly, and she came up with a terrifying idea.


    Yes, the tedious cycle!


    If she couldn¡¯t bring an end to Chuangxing Path, it meant that she was in danger right now. What type of trap would emerge repeatedly?


    The answer spoke for itself!


    Determination flickered in her eyes. Su Li turned around and stepped to the darkness without hesitation.


    Right after she took this step, the darkness around her shattered like a piece of ss, and the original starry sky of Chuangxing Path appeared.


    ¡°It is a double illusion...¡±


    Su Li exhaled slowly and found herself still stuck on the third stone step, a deep scruple appearing in her eyes.


    As it turned out, the twenty-six steps she had broken through before were all an illusion, and if she couldn¡¯t keep a clear head to figure that out, the consequence would be dire.


    ¡°The third stone step is much more difficult than the second; it¡¯s absurd that I was evencent about breaking through the first illusion before.¡±


    Su Li mocked herself, and her eyes became bright again. No matter how much time she had spent, she finally got through this test after all.


    ¡°Hm? Another gift of Chuangxing Path...¡±


    A warm and mysterious pneuma from the stone step beneath her feet merged into her body and disappeared, and Su Li only felt the benefit of the pneuma, but what the benefit was precisely, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°My realm and experience are too poor... for the mysterious Chungxing Path.¡± Sighing secretly, Su Li sat down and began to absorb the pneuma quietly.


    This time, the warm pneuma stopped emerging, not after long.


    Based on the difficulty of the third stone step, the duration of the gift should be longer than before, but the time passed only less than a tenth of the time at the second stone step, ording to Su Li¡¯s estimation.


    ¡°So, this warm pneuma should be very precious.¡±


    As this thought shed through her mind, and Su Li was about to get up, she suddenly saw the nothingness in front of her began to vibrate. A few momentster, a mysterious ancient text came out from the nothingness; although she had never seen such a script before, she understood the meaning with a nce.


    ¡°The third person ever since to break through the realm!¡±


    Su Li was shocked severely. Did Chuangxing Path have its own consciousness? Otherwise, where did the texte from?


    1200 times breathing? Did this mean the time she took to get through the third step?


    And what was the meaning of the third person ever since? She didn¡¯t think her talent could be ranked to the third.


    ¡°ck Lotus...¡±


    Su Li was silent, and she was afraid that even ck Lotus might not be able to exin the strange vision in front of her this time.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, the ancient text flickered for a while, and the words faded out, while another image like a list emerged with only two lines of texts. The rest was nk.


    Su Li stared at it, and the meaning of the two lines of ancient text emerged in her mind.


    ¡°Star-Lord Nimo, Duan Hongchen!¡±


    ¡°Star-Lord Kuiyu, Lin Chen!¡±


    Star-Lord Kuiyu?


    Kuiyu Pce?!


    Su Li¡¯s face turned pale. Even with her mind of two lives, she couldn¡¯t help but be horrified at the moment.


    She still remembered that the holy practicing method ck Lotus had mentioned was stolen from Kuiyu Pce. Could it possible that Star-Lord Kuiyu on the second ce of the list was the same person as the Great Lord of Kuiyu Pce?


    As to the number one on the list, Duan Hongchen, needless to say, he must be more terrifying than the Great Lord of Kuiyu Pce. The realm of those ancient ancestors was simply beyond her imagination.


    She fell into a deep silence. The sudden appearance of the legendary characters and events gave her a feeling of extreme inauthenticity.


    Suddenly, Su Li sensed a hint of her own pneuma being pulled away from her body and merging into the list. The change freaked her out, ¡°Could it be that ...¡±


    Boom!!


    There came a faint quake from the nothingness, and then the list rippled slightly. Texts began to appear in the third line.


    Qingshui Circle, Su Li!


    Su Li was startled as she looked at the dazzling list in the nothingness, ¡°It does appear...¡±


    Compared to the previous two names, her name was unknown. But in Chuangxing Path, she could be listed like the other two on the same list. This feeling was indescribably wonderful.


    Su Li¡¯s heart was filled withplex feelings. And suddenly, a burst of extremely slightughter reverberated through the starry sky, reaching her ears in a sh.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else here?!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils crumpled, and she looked around with her body tensed. She spread her psychic awareness to detect but found nothing.


    While she searched bitterly to no avail, thatughter sounded again.


    ¡°It is interesting that someone finally triggers the mechanism I left many years ago. It looks like you have some connection with me... Junior, practice hard. Maybe we have the chance to meet each other in the future...¡±


    It was hard to tell whether the mysterious voice was male or female, and the voice came and went quickly. Leaving that behind, theughter faded away and disappeared without a trace.


    Su Li was startled as she found a booklet on the step, whose cover was golden. Was it a gift to her by the owner of that voice?


    She stretched out her hand, and the booklet fell into her hand. She opened it, and the first line of the general principles came into view. She was familiar with it because it was simr to the Secret Records of ck Lotus but differed from it. After a rough nce, she realized that this practicing method was far more profound than the Secret Records of ck Lotus. In other words, the Secret Records of ck Lotus was a simplified version of this practicing method.


    She closed the booklet, and three ancient marks flickered on the cover.


    Suiyu Tactics!


    ¡°The real name of Secret Records of ck Lotus is Suiyu Tactics, actually. If ck Lotus knew the practicing method he stole is a simplified version, how would he react...¡±


    Su Li shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but smile, and her eyes were extremely bright. She vaguely had a hint of the origin of the voice¡¯s owner, but the guess was so horribly illogical that she had to keep it to herself and wouldn¡¯t even mention it to ck Lotus.


    ¡°Does that level of being still live somewhere in the world...?¡±


    After Su Li stowed the booklet and waited until the list from the nothingness disappeared, she calmed down her mind and found that her essence, energy, and spirit were a little different as before.


    Whoever experienced so many wondrous adventures in a short period would undergo a transformation of the mind, and his horizon would be tremendously widened.


    If Su Li were still in herst life, she would¡¯ve been shocked for a long time by seeing an old ancestor in Huashen Realm, but now... there would be no fluctuation in her heart when she saw someone even in Dujie Realm.


    After a slight fluctuation, a mysterious portal appeared in front of Su Li, with a starburst shinning.


    ¡°It¡¯s the gate of Chuangxing Path. Does my Chuangxing Path only have three steps at all?¡±


    Su Li looked down and stepped out without hesitation. Something must have varied on her Chuangxing Path, and ordinary rules couldn¡¯t bind it.


    Although she had lost six gifts of Chuangxing Path, she didn¡¯t regret it, for a single copy of Suiyu Tactics was more precious than all the gifts of her first attempts to Chuangxing Path.


    ¡ª


    In the cavern, a wave suddenly arose in the quietke gathering nimbus. Then, a portal appeared, from which Su Li stepped out.


    After taking a deep breath of pure nimbus, a long-lost rxing look appeared on Su Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m out atst!¡±


    Then ¡ª boom!


    The energy around her increased quickly like a skyrocket, and without any movements, she broke through to the thirteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm naturally. The water re-gathered around her and flew into her body to fill the empty pubic region.


    ¡°Little Su Li, you made it!¡±


    ck Lotus Ring appeared, and a surprised and delighted voice resounded in Su Li¡¯s awareness sea, ¡°Tell me in detail. As a genius, your path must be iparably difficult. Was the eighteenth step a test of mind?¡±


    Su Li smiled, and she didn¡¯t feel agitated but rather delighted by hearing the chattering of ck Lotus. Not long after she regained her memory, she even threatened ck Lotus to leave her with a suicide, but now, only a few yearster, all these changes brought her sighing.


    Su Li didn¡¯t reply to ck Lotus¡¯s question but stretched out her hand, and a time-counting magic treasure flew out of theke, the scale on which had reached the tenth unit.


    ¡°Only ten days have passed?¡±


    Su Li was surprised because she felt that she had stayed in the Chuangxing Path for over one hundred days.


    ¡°Dumbfounded? The magic of Chuangxing Path is not something you can understand. It¡¯s quite normal that the time flows at different speeds. Those talented practitioners in the ancient times have encountered this situation. The time flew eight times faster for a peerless talent of Ghost n with the body of evil ghost. How about that? Was it awesome?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned what you encountered in Chuangxing Path. Did time pass faster than five times as usual? Oh, no. If it passed five times faster, you just stayed in Chuangxing Path for fifty days. That is terribly short. Even it was your first time, it would take you at least a half-year. What was the damned velocity of time in there?¡±

 Chapter 371 - The 17th Hurdle of Lianqi Realm

    <strong>Chapter 371 The 17th Hurdle of Lianqi Realm</strong>


    ck Lotus really was an old guy holding back his words for too many years. He just talked too much.


    Su Li rubbed her be helplessly, for she didn¡¯t find out that ck Lotus was a chatterer earlier. She used to force him to appear, but now, she was afraid that even if she didn¡¯t force him, he could not help but talk to her when he got recovered.


    ¡°Would you like to keep me exining to you until the end of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits?¡±


    She had no choice but to ask in this way. Then, ck Lotus ended his questions and said unconfidently, ¡°I... am getting tired. There is one month until the end of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. You... take your time to practice...¡±


    The ring on her ring finger vanished, and Su Li shook her head, smiling. She slowly closed her eyes and sat into theke, slightly invoking the energy in her pubic region. Surging waves immediately set off in theke, wrapping her in the spiritual water. Her whole aura got quickly stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ck Lotus, hiding somewhere inside Su Li¡¯s body, sighed for Su Li¡¯s luck when he saw this.


    There was no bottleneck for Lianqi Realm. After the twelfth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, one could enter the Zhuji Realm at will.


    He didn¡¯t tell Su Li that over 80 percent of the practitioners in the ancient times, who had gone through the Chuangxing Path, had chosen to break through, once they reached the 12th hurdle of Lianqi Realm. Because... from the 12th hurdle onwards, the amount of spiritual power needed was so huge, and the required spiritual power from the 13th to the 14th hurdle alone was more than the sum of the previous 12 hurdles!


    He had once met a stubborn ghost practitioner, who was an unusually lucky one for sure, and was younger than anyone in the n when he reached the 12th hurdle of Lianqi Realm. He firmly believed that he was the chosen one, and determined to break through, after he reached the 18th hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    With the award from his n and his own serendipity, he just reached the 16th hurdle of Lianqi Realm after 600 years, while his fellow nsmen had all practiced to the peak of Zhuji Realm. Compared to the golden practicing period he lost, the foundation he had consolidated was insignificant.


    Back to Su Li, she encountered a convergent ce of nimbus, which had been converging for uncounted years, right after entering the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. Such luck was even better than that of the inherited disciples of the great sects in ancient times. She directly saved 500 or 600 years of practicing.


    ¡°A prodigy at the age of 14, who had reached the 12th hurdle of Lianqi Realm, I¡¯m afraid, was never seen before by anyone except me.¡±


    ck Lotus tutted out of surprise. Its mentality had changed dramatically since thest few months, for it was once a holy treasure for its n and worshiped by the whole group.


    Although he never held a grudge after knowing the fact that Su Li had used extreme measures to make him appear, he had always felt a little ufortable. Now, since he had seen Su Li¡¯s potential, the difort vanished immediately.


    He used to think it was a fantasy to get back to his top condition with the help of Su Li, but now he found it bing realistic...


    A half month had passed unknowingly.


    The convergent ce of nimbus in the cavern had wholly dried up, leaving only a hand-sized white area. Su Li absorbed thest spiritual energy around her and stood up. Her pneuma, which had been condensed to its limit, stalled for an instant and exploded finally!


    Boom£¡


    The iparably powerful strength filled the cavern, and the hard earth and stones were shaken out with cracks. The entire cavern began to quake violently.


    ¡°Is the cavern going to copse?¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes with a captivating light shing, and in a heartbeat, she held up a transparent shield around her, blocking out all the flying stones.


    Sensing the spiritual power was condensed like quicksilver in her pubic region, Su Li felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s only the peak of the 17th hurdle of Lianqi Realm, so close to the 18th hurdle. What a pity!¡±


    She had thought that she could reach the eighteenth hurdle directly with this convergent ce of nimbus in this scale, but she underestimated the level of the ancient cultivation. One should keep in mind that this was aplete convergent ce of nimbus, and she could not reach the perfect state of Lianqi Realm after absorbing all the spiritual powers.


    It¡¯s crazy!


    Realizing that the whole cavern would copse soon, Su Li was about to fly away. Suddenly, she noticed there was something in the hand-sized blinding white area.


    Trying to reach for it, Su Li came across a hard object and immediately picked it up. She opened her hand.


    It turned out to be a broken copper coin with an odd appearance. The shape was triangr, and there were intricate lines on the edges. The coin didn¡¯t seem to originate from Jiuzhou Region.


    She eyeballed it for a moment, and her fingertips gently stroked the coin surface. Lines of small and neat bumps could be felt.


    ¡°Text on it?¡±


    Su Li got interested. But before she had time to take a closer look, there came a loud bang, and arge piece of rock fell from the top and covered up the drykepletely.


    ¡°Well, well, get out first.¡±


    Su Li had to put the copper coin into her universe ring, but as soon as the copper coin approached the universe ring, it was bounced away by some unknown force.


    ¡°Impossible to put it in the universe ring? It¡¯s definitely a treasure!¡±


    Su Li was stunned, and put away her disdainful thoughts and carefully hid the copper coin close to her body. She sted away the rocks blocking her way, and returned to the ground through the tree root tunnel.


    Once Su Li got her feet on the ground, she cast a hurricane to sweep away the broken tree root, so that no one could find any difference.


    ¡°Now, I should find a secluded ce to study the copper coin and wait for the end of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered. Her old n of going to the known convergent ce of nimbus was not realistic, so she¡¯d better study the copper coin.


    After leaving the dense forest, Su Li made her way to Jitu Tablnd. Suddenly, she frowned and stopped to watch two figures approaching fast, one of whom, a slender woman, was Yue Lin, who held a grudge against her.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Excitement and resentment shed over Yue Lin¡¯s eyes. She stopped in front of Su Li with an icy smile,


    ¡°As a casual practitioner, you are really good at hiding like a rat. Even my hunting insect could not find you. I was going to give up, but you crash into me. All I can say is... you are destined to die in my hand!¡±


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice, is this the female casual practitioner who hurt and humiliated you?¡±


    The tall and handsome young man beside Yue Lin took a look at Su Li and her skinny body. A trace of disinterest shed over his eyes. His tone was warm with a hint of concern, ¡°Let me help you vent your anger. Step aside, and don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Yue Lin seemed to be touched to hear what the senior fellow apprentice had said and obediently stood aside. She turned her head to stare at Su Li¡¯s face, with her teeth gritted, ¡°This evil female is mighty. Be careful and don¡¯t hold your power! And no one will be able to trace back to you, even if you kill her.¡±


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice, don¡¯t worry. I...¡±


    When the handsome senior fellow apprentice nodded solemnly, he was interrupted by Su Li, ¡°Hey, you guys, what a pretty interesting rapport! Are you opera singers ready to perform on stage?¡±


    The handsome young man¡¯s face was immediately gloomy, and he felt humiliated, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Swish!!


    A flying sword burst out from his fingers like a lightning bolt, and darted towards Su Li with his full strength.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly and did not flinch. In Yue Lin¡¯s eyes, Su Li seemed to be thunderstruck, and Yue Lin stared at her as if she could see Su Li¡¯s blood sttering in the next second. Sheughed smugly.


    ¡°Rubbish! Who gave you the courage to humiliate a disciple of a great sect? You can¡¯t even handle a sword attack from my senior fellow apprentice. Now go to h...¡±


    Ding!


    Before she could finish her words, she heard a crisp sound of shing flying swords. The handsome youth saw an indifferent face suddenly appear in front of Su Li, and his face turned pale, so he retreated and asked full of surprise,


    ¡°Beixiao Liang? How could it be you?¡±


    The fame of the man was just like the shadow of the tree.


    Yue Lin¡¯s face also changed dramatically, and she nervously retreated to the handsome young man, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, is this Beixiao Liang?¡±


    Seeing that the handsome young man nodded his head thoughtfully, Yue Lin¡¯s face immediately turned iparably pale, ¡°Why did this person protect that bitch?¡±


    Beixiao Liang crooked a finger to get the flying sword back into his hand. He lowered his head and caressed the sword, which flickered a cold light, saying indifferently, ¡°Bullying an unarmed and weak woman, is it what the disciples of Zihan Sect always do?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, senior fellow apprentice, what you said is true. Zihan Sect is full of narrow-minded thieves. Don¡¯t let them go this time.¡±


    Su Li followed the sound and found Qi Chen, who carried the ancient sword on his back, walking over with a smile on his face.


    Beixiao Liang frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not yet a disciple of my sect.¡±


    ¡°But I will be soon.¡±


    Qi Chen smiled cheekily, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, since you have agreed and my talent is just a tiny bit less than yours, I¡¯m pretty sure that the master will be happy to see me.¡±


    Beixiao Liang moved his mouth slightly and didn¡¯t say a word.


    When he ran into Qi Chen in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, he found this person was excellent and decided to introduce him to the sect. But he didn¡¯t expect that Qi Chen was extremely cheeky, despite his cold appearance. He could never behave in this way.


    ¡°Beixiao Liang, don¡¯t push us too far!¡±


    The handsome young man felt insulted, when he saw the two chatting as if they were not there. He was so angry that he blushed and roared in a low voice, ¡°How dare you nder Zihan Sect, even your sect elders don¡¯t have the guts. Stay here and wait for the eldest senior fellow apprentice of my sect. He¡¯ll give you a lesson of humbleness.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Beixiao Liang turned around with a smile full of coldness, ¡°Even Chen Xianghan wouldn¡¯t dare to speak in the way you did in front of me. You do have some guts and now make your move! Don¡¯t let me underestimate Zihan Sect.¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    The handsome youth stiffened immediately, and the sweat soaked his vest as he recalled those senior fellow apprentices who had been severely injured by Beixiao Liang.


    Suddenly, a loudughter sounded from a short distance.


    ¡°Beixiao Liang, there is no need to put the descendants of my sect on the spot. Why not y with me?¡±


    As the words sounded, a figure in blue appeared suddenly between them.


    Seeing the familiar gloomy face in front of him, Beixiao Liang was shocked and said in a deep voice with frowned eyebrows, ¡°Chen Xianghan? How could you get here?!¡±


    Chen Xianghan narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t try to hide the intention to kill in his eyes, ¡°Since I am here, I must have my own way. Beixiao Liang, you and I have never fought before, why don¡¯t we fight a duel here?¡±


    Beixiao Liang fell silent, for Chen Xianghan¡¯s bone age should have been over a thousand year. How on earth did he sneak into the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits? Moreover, what made it more difficult for him was that Chen Xianghan¡¯s pneuma had already been at Jindan Realm!

 Chapter 372 - One Kill with One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 372 One Kill with One Punch</h4>


    He was in Jindan Realm!


    Beixiao Liang stared at Chen Xianghan, thinking silently. Could it be... Chen Xianghan¡¯s gaze that he sensed before he entered the Secret Realm?


    Although it was true that he, as rumored, was able to retreat from a battle with someone in Jindan Realm. But... that referred to an ordinary practitioner in Jindan Realm. And like him, Chen Xianghan was a holy son of Zihan Sect with extraordinary potential. A casual practitioner in Jindan Realm was iparable to him.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice, find a chance to leave with this fellow practitioner. If you cannot, just crush the jade token and get yourself out. I have my own way to deal with him.¡±


    Qi Chen should be happy to be addressed as his junior fellow apprentice, but he only felt an intense worry.


    He could tell that Beixiao Liang was just trying tofort them while was not really confident.


    Qi Chen sighed inwardly and turned his gaze to Su Li, ncing at her cold and expressionless face. Surprisingly, he felt a hint of confidence in his heart.


    Beixiao Liang might not know how powerful this woman was, but he had seen it with his own eyes. Although someone in Zhuji Realm was no match to those in Jindan Realm, he still had a bit of hope in his heart.


    Seeing that neither of them moved, Beixiao Liang got slightly annoyed and was about to transmit another sound, but Chen Xianghan¡¯sughter sounded again.


    ¡°Hahaha, Beixiao Liang, you have been stuck in trouble, but you¡¯re still thinking about the safety of others?¡±


    Chen Xianghan¡¯sugh was full of animosity, ¡°I¡¯ve spent so much toe in. You actually know that... Ie here not only for meeting you, right?¡±


    Hearing the words, Beixiao Liang changed his face at once, and Qi Chen also understood the meaning. Without saying anything, he took out the token and crushed it. However, no vortex appeared after waiting for a long time.


    Qi Chen and Beixiao Liang¡¯s faces got immediately gloomy.


    Chen Xianghanughed louder when he saw this. He pointed his finger, and his flying sword flew out of the sheath. The killing intention was unignorable, ¡°After today, there will be no Beixiao Liang in the cultivation circle, and I, Chen Xianghan... am not a stepping-stone for anyone!!¡±


    Phew!


    The flying sword flickered illusively and was extremely fast. It split into twenty-five pieces, stabbing at various vital points on Beixiao Liang. Beixiao Liang coped with the attack with all his might and had no time to take care of Qi Chen and Su Li.


    Yue Lin and the handsome young man stayed away and kept a distance to watch the battle calmly. Beixiao Liang¡¯s defeat was only a matter of time, and it would be a breeze to get rid of Qi Chen and Su Li at that time, so there was no need to rush into action now.


    Qi Chen also retreated to the side. He looked around and found the terrain here was too t. He wondered that they might have some chance if they could enter the dense forest and juggle with them.


    ¡°A nice sword you have!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s slightly indifferent voice suddenly entered Qi Chen¡¯s ears, which scared the hell out of him. He looked at the skinny figure out of nowhere beside him in shock.


    When did she get here? He didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Su Li looked at Beixiao Liang who was barraged by Chen Xianghan, and spoke out again, ¡°Here is covered with a concealing tactical matrix, supplemented by a trapping tactical matrix, so it¡¯s not realistic to go to the dense forest to juggle with them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Qi Chen was shocked to hear the words and swept to the dense forest in disbelief. He hit a barrier with a ¡°bang¡± in the half way. He tried to attack with all his strength but couldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Which grade is this tactical matrix in?!¡±


    Qi Chen was horrified, for he had never seen one like this before, even the tactical matrix guarding his ancient sword was not as advanced as the one Chen Xianghan had deployed.


    Thinking of this, Qi Chen trembled and quickly returned to Su Li, asking slightly expectantly, ¡°Since you can recognize the tactical matrix, do you have a way to break it?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head, her gaze falling on the ancient sword on Qi Chen¡¯s back.


    The intention was obvious to Qi Chen.


    She was taking advantage of his perilous state!


    Qi Chen¡¯s face became gloomier, for he did not expect this woman was so ruthless. She didn¡¯t provide any help at this time but fished in troubled waters!


    Thinking of Beixiao Liang¡¯s sound transmission before, Qi Chen snorted coldly, and without saying a word, he took down the cloth bag from his back and threw it to Su Li.


    Su Li received the ancient sword and quickly unwrapped it. Seeing the familiar and unique patterns on the ancient sword, she could not help but feel shocked with a cold light shing through her eyes.


    It was Hanfeng Sword!


    Back then, in the Reincarnation Mirror, Senior Fellow Apprentice Tantai Yu had given her the sword as a gift. No one expected that after a thousand years, instead of being destroyed along with the Reincarnation Mirror, the sword had been passed down in Qingshui Circle.


    ¡°Could it be possible that someone alive back then brought this sword out of the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    If he was still alive, there must be an extremely close connection with her.


    Su Li pondered for a moment, threw the ancient sword back to Qi Chen, and said, ¡°This sword has a special history. You¡¯d better recast it before using it to avoid causing any trouble.¡±


    Qi Chen was astonished and stunned for a long while. Then he said, ¡°You... don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Su Li tickled her lips slightly and didn¡¯t answer the question. She calmly said, ¡°If you can inspire the power of this sword, even Chen Xianghan will be no match for you.¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s face was gloomy. If he could use this sword, he would have gone to help. He would not stand there anxiously but unable to do anything helpful.


    ¡°Since you can tell the origin of this sword, you must be able to use it!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and put Hanfeng Sword into Su Li¡¯s hand again, ¡°At any rate, my senior fellow apprentice has helped you just now. If you can help him out of danger, I... I¡¯ll agree with whatever you may ask!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and threw the sword back. Qi Chen felt the weight on his back again, and the sword returned to the cloth bag.


    Then, he saw an extremely faint smile on the face of the woman in front of him, who was always cold.


    ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    As she finished the words, Su Li had already disappeared. Qi Chen looked anxious. If she didn¡¯t use the ancient sword, how could she be a match for Chen Xianghan with her bare hands?


    But shortly after, the anxiety on Qi Chen¡¯s face was entirely reced by shock.


    Su Li suddenly blocked in front of the pale faced Beixiao Liang and sted out a straight punch. Even he didn¡¯t sense the power of this punch. Chen Xianghan, who was still several meters away from her, was turned into a blood mist in the air after a boom!


    ¡°Is he dead... dead just like this?¡±


    Qi Chen inhaled and was so surprised that he almost bit his tongue. Beixiao Liang was also frozen, looking at Su Li¡¯s back in shock. He even began to wonder if he was dreaming.


    How much power did she take to st Chen Xianghan into a bloody mist with a single punch?! If this woman turned against him, she just needed another punch.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Chen!!¡±


    Looking at the blood mist floating in the air, the handsome young man did not believe his eyes with his heart trembling violently.


    How could anyone possibly kill Senior Fellow Apprentice Chen in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits?!


    It must be an illusion!!


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, she¡¯s... looking over here!¡±


    As Yue Lin¡¯s frightened voice sounded in his ears, the handsome young man shuddered and took out the jade token immediately to crush it. But he suddenly realized something.


    ¡°This area has been blocked by Senior Fellow Apprentice Chen, so there¡¯s no way to get out...¡±


    The handsome young man¡¯s heart instantly sank. There was no expression on Su Li¡¯s face, and she punched twice. ¡°Boom, boom!¡± Two more twists of bloody mist spread in the air.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This is no killing, but chopping up melons and vegetables!¡±


    Qi Chen was profoundly scared while heughed bitterly in his heart, for he had thought that Su Li coveted his ancient sword before... It turned out that this woman could crush someone in Jindan Realm simply by her strength, and she didn¡¯t need any external objects. Even if in arge sect like Yuxu Sect, she would be equivalent to an elder of Neimen Branch!


    Su Li naturally didn¡¯t know what Qi Chen was thinking. She stretched out her hand to take the automatically falling universal rings of Chen Xianghan as well as the other two. At the same time, Beixiao Liang came up in a slightly formal manner, saluting respectfully,


    ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, for I¡¯m younger than you.¡±


    Su Li was outspoken and merciless, which embarrassed Beixiao Liang. But he didn¡¯t mind it at all, for she was much more talented than him, and it was reasonable for her to have an odd temperament.


    At this time, Qi Chen came over andughed embarrassedly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to misunderstand you before.¡±


    ¡°Never Mind. Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±


    After inspecting the items in the storage rings, Su Li was slightly satisfied with them and responded casually.


    Qi Chen couldn¡¯t help but be apprehensive. Since she was so poweful to do anything, why did she still need his help?


    Su Li didn¡¯t continue, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Beixiao Liang, who had known her odd temperament, would not interrupt. So it became quiet.


    Su Li didn¡¯t care about the odd atmosphere. She closed her eyes and began to sense the surroundings carefully. Then she stomped her foot, and a wondrous fluctuation spread out around her.


    Although Beixiao Liang could feel that fluctuation, he was confused and had no idea about what Su Li was doing. Qi Chen couldn¡¯t sense anything, so he was even more clueless than Beixiao Liang.


    Su Li waited patiently. A momentter, the t ground suddenly bulged out with a small bump.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Her eyes lit up, and she immediately shed to the bulge and excavated the dirt. Beixiao Liang followed and then saw a palm-sized ancientpass hidden inside.


    ¡°The tactical matrixpass. Could it be the concealing tactical matrix Qi Chen mentioned?¡±


    He recognized the object and quickly rted it with Qi Chen¡¯s secret transmission before. He assumed that this object was obviously a rare treasure, but he had no intention to own it, or better to say he didn¡¯t dare to have an intention.


    This mysterious female practitioner was powerful, and her methods were odd and unpredictable. She was definitely a formidable character, and should not be messed with!


    Since Chen Xianghan was dead, thepass became an object without an owner. Su Li put a drop of her blood on it toplete her im to ownership and put it away for further study when she went out.


    After doing these, Su Li looked up at Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen and said indifferently, ¡°You two,e with me.¡±


    Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen looked at each other and found a hint of bitterness in the eyes of their counterparts. Then they followed her together.


    Four dayster, they arrived at a valley with picturesque scenery, where the concentration of nimbus was several times higher than the other areas in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.


    ¡°There¡¯s such a scenically beautiful and blessed ce in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits?¡±


    Beixiao Liang was amazed, for he had entered the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits several times, but he had never been to this area. When he recalled the concealing tactical matrix before, he had a guess in his mind.


    This area might be concealed by her tactical matrix, and no one under Jindan Realm could discover it!


    The valley was small, so it didn¡¯t take them long to reach the end. Under the dense trees, one could see some traces of house construction.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it can¡¯t stand the passage of time...¡±

 Chapter 373 - Close of the Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 373 Close of the Secret Realm</h4>


    Su Li looked at the ruins of her old cabin and came to realize the truth. Perhaps only the ¡°Star Lord¡± that appeared in Chuangxing Path could obtain the real eternity.


    It was still too early to think about it.


    Su Li shook her head to shake off the distractions and waved her hand to sweep away the traces of the cabin. A white pond in the size of a washbasin appeared. After thousands of years of recovery, this white pond seemed to get a little bigger than the one she remembered, but it was useless for someone with the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm like her.


    ¡°Is this... a convergent ce of nimbus?!¡±


    Beixiao Liang shouted out of shock, and his heart was trembling, for the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits was extremely famous in Jiuzhou Region, precisely because of the existence of the convergent ces of nimbus. Thousands of practitioners could enter the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, but only a few could ever encounter a convergent ce of nimbus!


    The woman in front of him knew a convergent ce of nimbus and brought them to the site!


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    With his mind lost, Beixiao Liang addressed her with the word ¡°senior¡± again. Su Li didn¡¯t correct him this time. She waved her hand to sweep away the surrounding dust and put three futons in front of the white pond.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    She spoke only one word, but Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen did not dare to hesitate and sat down quickly.


    Su Li sat in front of the two of them, fell silent for a while, and spoke out, ¡°Which faction are you from?¡±


    Beixiao Liang was stunned for a moment and then realized that Su Li could only be asking him, for Qi Chen was a casual practitioner. He didn¡¯t hesitate and lowered his head immediately, ¡°Senior... I am Beixiao Liang, the eldest disciple of Elder Mo Qin of Yundan Mount!¡±


    Elder Mo Qin of Yundan Mount!


    Su Li shuddered subtly, and the ease on her face waspletely frozen.


    ¡°Li, when I break through to Jindan Realm, I can establish my own faction on Yundan Mount. And you¡¯ll be my eldest disciple. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Li, leave now! Leave me alone! Only if you leave Yuxu Sect, I will be relieved!¡±


    ¡°Li, why did you take the trouble... Never forget toe back alive!¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    With aplicated murmur in her heart, Su Li closed her eyes, and the past flew through her memories.


    After the reincarnation, her temperament changed a lot. She became selfish, scheming, and had no bottom line. She was no longer the naive Holy Girl Su who would sacrifice herself for the sect. However... no matter how she had changed, she was still softhearted to her master Mo Qin.


    In Su Li¡¯s previous life, that woman had always been on her side no matter how things changed. And after Su Li recognized the Reincarnation Mirror as her master, Mo Qin¡¯s first reaction was to get Su Li out of Yuxu Sect, without any regard for her own situation.


    After a thousand years, this memory hadn¡¯t faded away but had be even more durable over time. In Su Li¡¯s heart, Mo Qin was not only her master but also a family member.


    After a long time, Su Li opened her eyes. Her gaze was cold as ever, but there was a hint of slight softness mixed in her eyes.


    ¡°After my death, Master was alone, and she should take somebody as her disciple. Beixiao Liang... has a good temperament, and after today, she will get Qi Chen additionally. Even without me by her side...¡±


    Her heart was overflowing with bitterness, for she only felt deep guilty to her master. Although she reincarnated, how could she just show up with her body of evil ghost? There were, as she knew, three elders in Huashen Realm in Yuxu Sect, where was just like a dragon¡¯s pond or a tiger¡¯s cave for her. So, she had to carry this guilt for a long time...


    ¡°There are seven days left to the close of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits.¡±


    There was light flowing in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and she suddenly spoke out, ¡°The time is limited, so you can ask me what you may not understand during your practice.¡±


    She was once a holy girl of Yuxu Sect. If she had not tried toy a solid foundation, she would have already broken through to Yuanying Realm. Now with two lifelong experiences in the Reincarnation Mirror, she was more qualified to instruct those two in Zhuji Realm.


    Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen were surprised to hear that, and they were caught unprepared by the sudden change of Su Li¡¯s attitude.


    Finding them quiet, Su Li frowned. Beixiao Liang came back to his senses and said slowly, ¡°Senior, I have been practicing Yuxu Tactics. However, I could not fulfill the perfect state. Since there has been a slight w in it, I don¡¯t dare to risk breaking through. My master cannot find the reason either, so I have been stuck at the peak of Zhuji Realm for three hundred years. I wonder if you have a solution?¡±


    Beixiao Liang said helplessly. Although his master treated him very well, fighting skills were not her expertise. She was an alchemist of Yundan Mount and did not practice Yuxu Tactics to a perfect state, either. Beixiao Liang had no one to guide him, so he had to fumble on his own, which definitely became iparably difficult.


    Su Li pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Demonstrate your mental method so that I can take a look.¡±


    Beixiao Liang immediately practiced his mental method and revealed the operating route, but he did not hold much hope for Su Li¡¯s solution in his heart. After all, Yuxu Tactics was the biggest secret of Yuxu Sect, which was not allowed to be taught outside of the sect. Even if he demonstrated all of the mehtod, it would be impossible for others to understand and improve his practicing method in just seven days.


    A momentter, Beixiao Liang finished practicing theplete Yuxu Tactics and was about to run it for a second time from the beginning. However, Su Li stopped him, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough?¡± Beixiao Liang was startled. Without waiting for him to ask a question, Su Li began to carve in the nothingness, and in the blink of an eye, she finished carving theplete operating route of Yuxu Tactics.


    ¡°Perhaps you are used to taking a pause for an instant when these three vessels operate.¡± Su Li exined patiently. After practicing this mental method to the perfect state, she had explicitly studied it for decades and even improved it, so she was familiar with the method.


    Beixiao Liang was astonished and tried to rerun it. He noticed the pause under the deliberate observation. He was getting even more shocked.


    She could find the problem just by watching the demonstration for once, so he might solve his problems once and for all with her help!


    With that in mind, he swept away his absence of mind with his eyes lighting and listened to her attentively like a good pupil.


    Qi Chen also watched her attentively. Since he hadn¡¯t joined the sect officially, he couldn¡¯t practice Yuxu Tactics. But if he heard Su Li¡¯s exnation now, it would be even easier for him to practice in the future.


    ¡°What is the perfect state?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t care about the change of them and continued, ¡°A perfect state means to be rounded and wless. Every passage must be error-free when operating Yuxu Tactics so that you can break through to the perfect state, purify the vital energy in your body, and bring your foundation to the next level...¡±


    Beixiao Liang was utterly immersed in Su Li¡¯s exnation and listened raptly.


    He had never seen anyone who could exin Yuxu Tactics so thoroughly, not even the grand elders who had lectured and preached on the altar. His power of understanding was inherently excellent. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the holy son all by groping alone.


    With Su Li¡¯s selfless exnation, he understood Yuxu Tactics rapidly, just like taking a rocket.


    One dayter, Su Li finished going through the structure of Yuxu Tactics and then began to talk about the improvements she had made. Since she possessed several ancient top practicing methods, she could continue improving Yuxu Tactics. The new ideas were told to Beixiao Liang.


    The more Beixiao Liang heard, the more shocked he became. Later, he even took out a jade journal and nervously recorded every word Su Li said for fear that he might miss something.


    Three dayster, after Su Li uttered herst suggestion, the light in her eyes became dim. She said in a faint voice,


    ¡°The Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits will close three dayster. Beixiao Liang, since you have taken notes about what I¡¯ve said, it is no rush to try it now. Why don¡¯t you take the chance of the convergent ce of nimbus to break through to Jindan Realm? Many of those ideas can only be tried by people in Jindan Realm. You should know that more preparation may quicken the speed in doing work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, senior!¡±


    Beixiao Liang solemnly echoed. His respect was different from that before. It was a respect for the elders, not respect from fear.


    The help Su Li gave was so great that she was like a second master to him. If he hadn¡¯t already had a master, he would definitely beg Su Li to take him as her disciple!


    Although Su Li had mentioned that she was younger than him in age, it didn¡¯t matter, for not the age but the strength mattered in the cultivation circle.


    ¡°Qi Chen, practice with him. You can digest those inspirations when you go out. Since you have some distance to the peak of Zhuji Realm, take the rest three days to break through with the help of the convergent ce of nimbus.¡±


    Su Li looked serious, just like a master. Qi Chen got up and paid a profound obeisance respectfully, and then sat down on the opposite side of the white pond to settle down.


    Thest three days flew by in the blink of an eye, and Beixiao Liang¡¯s talent was even above Su Li¡¯s imagination. On the second day, there was the pneuma of Jindan Realm emitting from his body, which meant he sessfully stepped into Jindan Realm.


    After consolidating the state, Beixiao Liang stopped practicing and got up. He could not hide the excitement in his eyes. Looking at Su Li who was sitting not far away and guarding them, he felt indebted.


    After another day, Qi Chen awoke with a shock, and his energy kept rising and then stagnated for a moment as if he broke through a membrane. His entire pneuma became rounded and restrained.


    He was now in the peak of Zhuji Realm!


    Qi Chen sighed, for he had just broken through to thete stage of Zhuji Realm less than three years ago, and he did not expect to step onto the peak of Zhuji Realm so quickly. Moreover, his foundation was not affected in the slightest.


    ¡°The convergent ce of nimbus is truly a wonder for practitioners!¡±


    After calming himself down, Qi Chen got up and walked to Beixiao Liang, staring at Su Li¡¯s back with reverence. Both he and Beixiao Liang understood that the serendipity in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits was all due to the rewards from this mysterious female practitioner.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, space fluctuated, and a repulsive force emerged around the area.


    The time of three months was up.


    Beixiao Liang, who was still hesitating, didn¡¯t care anymore and asked urgently, ¡°Senior, although I can¡¯t repay your great kindness, I sincerely please you to tell me your name, so that I can bear it in mind.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to know my name, and you will know it when the timees.¡±


    Su Li disappeared and left her lightughter echoing in the nothingness.


    ...


    At the same time, the circle at the entrance to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits fluctuated violently, and countless figures were repelled out.


    Su Li didn¡¯t look at anything after she came out and flew straight onto the spiritual boat going back to Huajian Sect. As she justnded on the spiritual boat, the circle at the entrance fluctuated again, and Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen appeared.


    The pneuma of Jindan Realm suffused the area, and the noises ceased immediately, but an even more heated uproar erupted after that.


    ¡°That¡¯s... Beixiao Liang!¡±


    ¡°Beixiao Liang has broken through to Jindan Realm!¡±


    ¡°Hiss! In this way, he will be a true holy son of Yuxu Sect!¡±


    Those disciples of Yuxu Sect, who came out alive, were thrilled to see Beixiao Liang who had been even more unfathomable. They came to surround him.


    ¡°Our eldest senior fellow apprentice has broken through!¡±


    ¡°He is a true prodigy!¡±


    ¡°Our Yundan Mount will flourish and grow!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Beixiao Liang, who was in the center of public attention, used his psychic awareness to search the area, but, to his regret, he didn¡¯t find Su Li.


    In his opinion, thest sentence Su Li left was just a polite remark. He couldn¡¯t encounter a prodigy at her level for the rest of his life. So in the future... there would be no chance to meet her again.

 Chapter 374 - An Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 374 An Arrangement</h4>


    In the spiritual boat, the strong elder of Leiyu Sect looked with a surprised expression at the people who hade back safely from the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, where few people could survive though they had the token which could protect them from dangers. While in many cases, they would die quickly for they had no time to crush the token. Those who came from some small sects such as Huajian Sect could hardly survive from it. The death rate was extremely high. At least nine of them would die when ten people entered the ce.


    This time a group of twenty people went in, however, three were alive!


    No. Four!


    The strong elder looked towards the spiritual boat of Yuxu Sect. At the same time, a mixed feeling arose from his mind. He was told that Qi Chen, a casual practitioner, was chosen by Beixiao Liang to join Yuxu Sect, which was thergest sect in Jiuzhou Region. Qi Chen had a bright future!


    ¡°Fine. Such a chance is rare. My cultivation is rtively limited. It¡¯s useless to think too much.¡±


    With a slight sigh, the strong elder drew his attention to the spiritual boat. He looked at Fan Zisang, and said with a smile, ¡°My fellow practitioner, now you can stand with me since you have been promoted. I am Mo Xu. Huajian Sect is too small for you. Have you ever considered joining another one to show your ability?¡±


    People in Jindan Realm was a famous group in Jiuzhou Region, every one of which was talented. So, the strong elder, Mo Xu, wanted to recruit Fan Zisang. If he seeded, he could get a lot of rewards.


    Fan Zisang hesitated after hearing this. Since he knew Wang Yu¡¯s true self, he had lost sense of belonging to Danxia Mount.


    He had fulfilled his promise when he entered the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits at the risk of losing his life. He would have died if the unknown female practitioner didn¡¯t help. So... he did not owe Wang Yu anything. He could leave Huajian Sect to seek a better way out.


    But... he still cared about two people.


    ¡°Elder, can I bring my two junior sister apprentices if I join Leiyu Sect?¡±


    Su Li, who was on the side, raised her brow when she heard the words.


    Elder Mo Xu was startled first, and then he was overjoyed, and said, ¡°Of course! If you are willing to join my sect, let alone bring two, even if you bring ten, there will be no problem! Your two junior sister apprentices can definitely join your faction and practice as disciples of Neimen Branch with peace of mind!¡±


    Obviously, Fan Zisang had not realized how great and famous a person in Jindan Realm was. Hearing what Mo Xu said, he suddenly felt relieved, but one could not find any joy in his face.


    He had to ask his junior sister apprentices¡¯ opinions, and... it was not easy for Wang Yu to let them go.


    After thinking for a moment, Fan Zisang looked up and said, ¡°Elder Mo, thank you for giving me the olive branch, but I can¡¯t give you a specific answer for the time being. How about contacting you after I return to Huajian Sect and finish dealing with the matter?¡±


    ¡°Very good. This is my carrier rune.¡± Mo Xu handed it to Fan Zisang, and ttered, ¡°We wee all young talents like you. If you join us, we¡¯ll never let you down!¡±


    Fan Zisang was reluctant to reply something. Mo Xu was mature and cunning. He knew Fan Zisang was absent-minded, so he stopped asking more. He turned to Su Li, and his smile was a little frozen, ¡°Little girl, I have told you to join us. Now can you give me an answer?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said nothing.


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Mo Xu did not say anymore. Leiyu Sect was a top-ranking sect in the twenty-five sects. It was unnecessary for him to beg a martial arts practitioner in Zhuji Realm. Since Su Li was unwilling to join, he would not force her.


    Thest one was the eldest disciple of Yuling Sect. He also refused Mo Xu politely, ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t me me. I have joined Immortal Bingshu.¡±


    Mo Xu nodded. He knew that it was difficult for him to leave after joining the headmaster. And he also heard of Immortal Bingshu. It was smart to avoid offending such a strange and fierce person.


    Then the spiritual boat fell into silence, except for Fan Zisang, no one had the mood to chat.


    Fan Zisang was in a ce not far from Su Li, and transmitted sound to her for several times, but did not receive any response. He wanted to stand up and approach, but was stopped by Su Li¡¯s indifferent eyes.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to show your real identity.¡±


    Fan Zisang sighed secretly, and finally gave up on the idea ofmunicating with Su Li there. The power of the snake acacia in Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits still frightened him. After he reached Jindan Realm, he could truly feel the monster¡¯s awesomeness.


    Even Elder Mo Xu could note back alive when encountering the snake acacia, let alone him, who just reached Jindan Realm. But Su Li killed it with no difficulty!


    What a powerful casual practitioner in Yuanying Realm!


    Fan Zisang could not help sneering when thinking of Mo Xu recruiting Su Li arrogantly. Su Li was powerful enough to be the Grand Elder of Leiyu Sect. How could she be content to be just a small disciple?


    Su Li closed her eyes slowly when seeing Fan Zisang stopping approaching, indulging herself in endless peace and silence.


    Till now she finally had enough time to make a study of theplete version of Suiyu Tactics. As for that piece of strange coin, it was not the right time to study it. She had to dy it until she came back to Huajian Sect.


    Few days were just a short moment whenparing with the long life of cultivating.


    The spiritual boat had arrived at Wuyang County before Su Li could finish reading Suiyu Tactics. Mo Xu chatted with Fan Zisang for a little while, and then left.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Sect, my fellows.¡±


    The young man from Yuling Sect said peacefully. He took a nce at Fan Zisang, without any fear, slightly saluted with his hands folded and then turned to leave. Just like Su Li, he had never told his name.


    Fan Zisang was happy to see him leave without saying anything. He did not notice his weird attitude, just turning his head and looking respectfully at Su Li to say something, but Su Li stretched out her hand to stop him, ¡°Change a ce.¡±


    Fan Zisang reacted immediately and smiled awkwardly. This ce was so crowded. It was indeed not a safe ce to chat.


    A few momentster, they arrived at a private room of Wuyang Inn.


    Fan Zisang stood up to pour a cup of wine for Su Li, and said gratefully, ¡°For I can¡¯t repay your kindness, I just use the wine to show my respect for you.¡±


    Then he drank it up.


    Su Li was a little reluctant. She would have left early if she had not something important to say.


    The atmosphere was frozen. She raised her cup, taking a little sip of wine. Fan Zisang felt relieved. The person sitting in front of him was the one who was more powerful than the lord of Huajian Sect. No wonder he would feel so nervous.


    Fortunately, this senior seemed to have a good impression of him and have some connections with him, though he did not know where the connections came from.


    Just when Fan Zisang wanted to ask questions, Su Li put down her wine cup and said quietly, ¡°You will be squeezed out by Wang Yu when you go back to the sect, and your reputation will be damaged, but people like you and me don¡¯t need to care about others¡¯ gossip. Those who are innocent are innocent. You don¡¯t need to regret anything.¡±


    ¡°What you said is truly right!¡±


    Something was flickering in Fan Zisang¡¯s eyes, and then it turned to be gratefulness. He could imagine that if he left Danxia Mount, he would definitely be framed as an ungrateful person. He was in a panic when just thinking of being misunderstood by everyone and being hopeless and helpless.


    But after hearing Su Li¡¯s words, he was in a peace.


    Even if all the people in Huajian Sect deemed him as a betrayer, he would not care about it, for the senior understood him!


    At this moment, Su Li said again, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to bring your two junior sister apprentices to Leiyu Sect, but you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll arrange it for you. You just stay in Leiyu Sect to practice yourself with peace of mind.¡±


    Fan Zisang was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li nced at him, calmly saying, ¡°Why should I deceive you?¡±


    Fan Zisang immediately apologized.


    ¡°Now you can leave. Don¡¯t tell anyone about my existence.¡±


    Su Li just disappeared immediately after she finished herst words. Fan Zisang was too shallow to see how she disappeared. He felt more respect for her.


    At the same time, he felt more puzzled.


    ¡°It seems that this senior just lives in Huajian Sect, but there is no old ancestor in Yuanying Realm in Huajian Sect. It¡¯s too strange.¡±


    ...


    Actually, Su Li did not leave Wuyang Inn, but appeared outside the No. Tianzi private room on the top of the Inn. Inside the room, Lv You felt her existence, then waved his hand to open the door, and said with surprise,


    ¡°You areing back!¡±


    Su Li replied, waving her hand to throw a bottle of elixirs.


    Lv You held it, and opened it curiously. His face was tinged with astonishment, ¡°Third-grade elixirs!¡±


    Third-grade elixirs, great elixirs used by people in Jindan Realm, could speed up the process of cultivating, faster hundred times than by refining spiritual stones. It was extremely precious even in those big sects such as the twenty-five sects and the price of it was calcted by number!


    But now, his master threw a bottle of the elixirs to him!


    ¡°You¡¯re so lucky. I encountered in Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits with some people who were too stupid to recognize it. This bottle of elixirs is helpful for you, even though it can¡¯t beparable with Wuxia Elixir.¡±


    Su Li¡¯spletely indifferent tone made Lv You surprised. He hesitated, ¡°This elixir is clearly used by those in Jindan Realm. You just give it to me...¡±


    In his impression, Su Li was more powerful than he, but she was at most in thete Jindan Realm.


    ¡°Just like what you said, it is useless for me.¡±


    Su Li said in a careless tone. Since she had the power of seventeen stage of Lianqi Realm, even fourth-grade elixirs meant nothing to her, let alone third-grade elixirs.


    ¡°I had promised you that I¡¯d repay you if I took something from you.¡±


    Waving her hand, Su Li stood up to leave. Lv You calmed down and followed her in a hurry.


    Four hourster, Su Li came back to Danxia Mount. She went all the way to the quiet room where she was before, without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    Sensing that no one had touched the tactical matrix she set before, she felt rested and settled. She spent several days in studying Suiyu Tactics, and then took out the coin to ponder over it.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Why can¡¯t I sense the characters carved in the coin? Why can I only touch it by my hands?¡±


    Treasures were always mysterious. Thinking of that, Su Li did not overthink anymore. She used her fingers to touch and sense the slender characters on it. It was countless times slower than spiritual scanning.


    Not for a long time, the first character was recognized by her. She was surprised because the character was not carved on the modern type used universally, but on the ancient type.


    ¡°Is it... ¡®soul¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 375 - Spiritual Pool

    <strong>Chapter 375 Spiritual Pool</strong>


    It was Soul Tactics!


    After fumbling out the general outline, Su Li fell silent, and a shock shed through her eyes.


    The general outline was written in a few words, but the message was clear. This was a secret practicing method for the soul!


    As the name implied, one could strengthen his soul and even use soul means to do damage to enemies by practicing this method!


    She never heard of it!


    Suppressing the thoughts that were churning in her mind, Su Li took a deep breath and calmed down, with her eyes shining.


    Other than the chance she got in Chuangxing Path to enhance her soul, she had never heard of any secret methods to improve the soul in her twelve hundred years of cultivation.


    ¡°After going back from Chuangxing Path, my soul has been recovered to or even exceeded the level in my previous life. Now, I¡¯ve encountered the Soul Tactics...¡±


    Holding the small triangle coin, she kept silent. Since her reincarnation, she had so many adventures, and her serendipity was a hundred times better than that of her previous life. Was the experience in herst life the reason that the naturalw tried topensate her?


    As soon as this thought appeared, it was directly denied by Su Li, for she still remebered her identity.


    The body of evil ghost was envied by nature. The naturalw would never give up the hostility towards her, even if it helped those cultivators with the inborn physique of cultivation.


    ¡°So, my luck has increased somehow?¡±


    Su Li was thinking, and she suddenly rted the mysterious pneuma given to her at the third stage in Chuangxing Path to her better luck.


    She didn¡¯t figure out anything. Then, Su Li gave up, and her eyes became bright.


    Since she got the rare secret practice method of soul, there was no reason not to practice it!


    In this way, her body, cultivation, and soul were practiced shoulder to shoulder, so that she would have no weakness!


    The only hindrances that stood in her way were time and resources.


    ¡°Ding ding ¡ª¡±


    The bell outside her adytum was gently ringing. This mechanism of Danxia Mount would alert the people in the adytum that something outside was disturbing. Generally speaking, no one would trigger this mechanism, but Su Li¡¯s isted practicested too long this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out. With the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, I¡¯m capable of settling some matters in Huajian Sect. After that, I can continue to recover.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered, and she turned the switch. The moment the stone door of the adytum opened automatically, a ck light sprang into her arms at once, coquetting with ¡°meow meow¡±.


    ¡°Hei...¡±


    Su Li recognized this nightmare beast and smiled. It had been three months since she went to the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits, and she almost forgot this tiny creature. However, the nightmare beast fed on dreams. It would not starve on Danxia Mount, for there were enough people who could dream a lot.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    Jin Ying ran in with a surprised look on her face, took Su Li¡¯s arm and said in relief, ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing in istion for three months. I was worried sick!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, for practitioners, it is not long to practice in istion for several years, let alone three months.¡± Behind Jin Ying, Fan Zisang walked in with a gentle gaze, ¡°How hard the junior sister apprentice has practiced! Second Junior Sister Apprentice, you should practice hard, too, and don¡¯tg too far behind.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jin Ying made a sad face and didn¡¯t think much of it. She knew some of Su Li¡¯s secrets, but she didn¡¯t see Su Li had ever left Danxia Mount, so she didn¡¯t know that Su Li and Fan Zisang returned to Danxia Mount almost at the same time.


    After the small talk, they sat down in the inner hall. Jin Ying, a hothead, felt anxious to ask after sitting for a while, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you¡¯ve just returned from the Secret Realm today ande to us immediately. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled and said, ¡°There is a rule in the sect. Any disciples who coulde out of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits alive would be awarded to stay in the spiritual pool on the main peak for three days, and I wrote your names.¡±


    After Fan Zisang proposed to the elder on the main peak, there was no objections, and he quickly received a positive answer, because two young girls in Yunti Realm together could absorb less nimbus than one in Zhuji Realm.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s eyes shone brightly at once. In the past three months, she had heard and seen quite a few super ces for practicing in Huajian Sect. And the most praised ce by her senior fellow apprentices was the spiritual pool on the main peak!


    ording to the legend, it was built by Immortal Hua Yan, the headmaster of Huajian Sect, together with her friend. The nimbus there was very mild and easy to absorb. One in Zhuji Realm could practice hundreds of times faster in the spiritual pool, while a disciple in Yunti Realm might directly re-form his physical body and step into Zhuji Realm!


    The excitement didn¡¯tst long, and Jin Ying¡¯s little mouth suddenly ttened, ¡°No, no, if we¡¯re going, what about you, Senior Fellow Apprentice? You deserve the opportunity by going through fire and water; how could we...¡±


    Fan Zisang¡¯s gaze was even gentler after hearing the words, and he couldn¡¯t help but pat Jin Ying¡¯s smooth hair. While taking a look at Su Li, who was cold as ever, he didn¡¯t dare to touch her finally. He said with a smile,


    ¡°No worry. That spiritual pool is useless for me. You are the two girls I feel closest to. If you don¡¯t go, I have no other choice but to waste the opportunity.¡±


    Fan Zisang said that in a pity tone and expression, and Jin Ying immediately changed her mind andined, ¡°No, no, no! We¡¯ll go. Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier, Senior Fellow Apprentice? I have worried for nothing!¡±


    Fan Zisangughed, and he was obviously very amused by Jin Ying.


    Su Li was still silent on the side, but her expression was a bit more rxed than before.


    Fan Zisang had juste back and had a lot of business to attend to, so he left soon.


    Jin Ying watched his back, full of gratitude. With the help of the spiritual pool, she would definitely practice faster than those disciples of the same batch. Although she was still iparable to Su Li, she would be among the best.


    ¡°Su Li, are you going to the spiritual pool tomorrow?¡±


    After the excitement, Jin Ying suddenly remembered something and asked cautiously after looking around.


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer the question but said in a gentle voice, ¡°You will greatly benefit from the spiritual pool, but you have to keep in mind that you should not break through to Zhuji Realm. Otherwise, you will ruin your path of cultivation and stop at Zhuji Realm forever.¡±


    Jin Ying broke out in a cold sweat and nodded repeatedly. What Su Li said was just what she was nning, namely, using the opportunity to break through directly, but she didn¡¯t expect such a consequence.


    Su Li did not stay long after she reminded Jin Ying but returned to the adytum to finish her rubbing of Soul Tactics. And this time, she didn¡¯t hang up the ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign. After all, nothing significant by practicing in istion could be achieved in one day.


    In the next morning, right after the golden hours for practice, Fan Zisang showed up in front of the pce and asked warmly, ¡°Are you both ready, Junior Sister Apprentices?¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Jin Ying, wearing her pink robe for disciples, ran to Fan Zisang joyfully, and Su Li followed slowly, with her expression indifferent as ever.


    Seeing the two girls, Fan Zisang hid his bitterness in his eyes and pulled a flying cloud down, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte; let¡¯s go to the main peak.¡±


    ¡°Aye aye!¡±


    Jin Ying responded. With a hint of confusion in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, Senior Fellow Apprentice, howe I haven¡¯t seen our mastertely?¡±


    A hint of unnaturalness shed over Fan Zisang¡¯s face, and he made a pathetic attempt to smile, ¡°She is a bit busy. You may see her when youe back from the spiritual pool.¡±


    Jin Ying had no doubts and nodded. Soon, she forgot her confusion and looked in the direction of the main peak, full of anticipation.


    Fan Zisang sighed inwardly when he saw this scene, ¡°What the senior said... is hopefully true.¡±


    He did not expect too much due to Wang Yu¡¯s mean and cold temperament.


    Su Li¡¯s gaze swept over Fan Zisang¡¯s implicitly worried look, and with no words, she turned her gaze to the main peak as well. A trace of hesitation flickered in her mind, but it was reced by determination soon.


    When the time came, why should she escape?


    The flying cloud ascended straight upwards, and after passing by the sea of clouds, they finally arrived at the square of the main peak hall on the top of the sea of clouds!


    The main peak hall was heavily guarded at this time, and the reason might lie in the uing opening of the spiritual pool. The air was filled with pneuma, which made Fan Zisang nervous.


    This was the second time he hade to the main peak hall. The first tour happened when he was very young, ignorant, and had no sense of awe. It was not until now that he realized that there were far more practitioners in Jindan Realm on the main peak than those on any other peak.


    Even so, he remained calm. After all, he had stepped into Jindan Realm, so the difference was there but not significant.


    An elder in the dark couldn¡¯t help but nod when he saw Fan Zisang¡¯s performance, and said to himself with a regretful expression, ¡°Fan Zisang¡¯s temperament is not bad. What on earth happened on Danxia Mount? Now he would quit the sect, and even the spiritual pool for people in Jindan Realm could be no attraction for him. Well, fine. As long as Wang Yu agrees with this, it¡¯s none of my business...¡±


    A few momentster, Fan Zisang had brought Su Li and Jin Ying to the door of the main peak hall, and a dignified elder in white robe stepped out from the hall and asked solemnly,


    ¡°Fan Zisang, have you really made up your mind?¡±


    Fan Zisang bowed and answered in a deep voice, ¡°First Elder, I have made up my mind!¡±


    ¡°You! s...¡±


    The first elder shook his head and sighed. A man was ambitious by nature. He couldn¡¯t force him to stay, but as the first elder of Huajian Sect, he naturally wished Fan Zisang could stay and contribute his part to Huajian Sect.


    Fan Zisang seemed to know what was on the first elder¡¯s mind, so he bowed again, saying, ¡°Even I will be in one of the twenty-five sects, I will never forget the kindness Huajian Sect gave to me. I will do my best to learn from that senior fellow apprentice from Fujian Mount, and strive to be an inherited disciple in the twenty-five sects so that the influence of Huajian Sect will expand!¡±


    Since Fan Zisang said so, the first elder couldn¡¯t me him anymore and waved his hand, speaking slowly, ¡°In that case, you may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Elder!¡±


    Fan Zisang didn¡¯t care about the repelling meaning in the first elder¡¯s words. He gave an encouraging gaze to Jin Ying and Su Li and turned away without hesitation.


    He was sure that Su Li and Jin Ying would not be in any danger at the main peak.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    Jin Ying was startled by Fan Zisang¡¯s departure. Finally, she sensed something wrong, but before she was about to say something to Su Li, the first elder suddenly waved his hand and took them into his sleeve, taking them away from the ce.


    A few momentster, the white cloth in front of Su Li¡¯s eyes vanished, and the entrance to a cave came into view. Nothing was visible in the dark cave. The entrance looked like a giant mouth waiting for people to devour.


    ¡°Here is the forbidden area of Huajian Sect, and the spiritual pool is here. You¡¯d better follow me closely and don¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    The first elder exined and went inside directly.


    Su Li walked behind as she was wondering. Jin Ying was scared so that she pulled Su Li¡¯s sleeve and followed in shock.


    The three people disappeared in the darkness of the cave soon.

 Chapter 376 - Being Taller than You

    <h4>Chapter 376 Being Taller than You</h4>


    As the cave was not big, they reached the end ten minutester, where a pool suffused with a light green mist came into view.


    ¡°Is this the spiritual pool that my senior fellow apprentice mentioned?¡±


    A light flickered through Jin Ying¡¯s eyes. She took a deep breath and felt extremelyfortable as if her body was cleansed by the green pneuma.


    ¡°This spiritual pool was built by our headmaster in imitation of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits. Hundreds of spiritual flowers had been used to set up the pool so that the nimbus became gentle and pure, which is extremely beneficial to your practice. You should cherish and not waste this opportunity.¡±


    The first elder turned back and instructed, and Su Li and Jin Ying responded in unison. Then they slowly stepped into the pool and sat down.


    When the first elder saw this, he felt relieved and turned to leave.


    Not long after he left, Su Li quietly opened her eyes and grasped a strand of flower nimbus. Her eyes shed with contemtion.


    ¡°Although the type of flower nimbus increased, it is still the same spiritual pool Hua Yan and I built back then. The pool was divided into two levels. This should be the upper level used to reward disciples in Zhuji Realm. There is a secret path leading to the lower level for disciples in Jindan Realm...¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li took a nce at Jin Ying, who was concentrating on absorbing the nimbus on the side of the pool. She quietly got up and left the spiritual pool. She silently walked to a smooth stone wall at the end of the cave and made a strange imprint of a tactical matrix with both hands. The tightly sealed stone wall broke apart suddenly, and a gap was formed so that one person could pass through. A cool pneuma spread from the stone gap.


    Su Li frowned slightly and sneaked into the gap. The stone crack disappeared immediately and returned to its original appearance so that no one could find the slightest w.


    Neither the darkness of the stone tunnel nor the rugged ground could slow Su Li down.


    ¡°The path seemed to be abandoned after its construction. Even with my tactical matrix to keep its form, it has been damaged somehow...¡±


    With these thoughts in her mind, Su Li followed the sloping ground all the way down, and a momentter, she finally saw a glimmer of light. And at the same time, a peal of unfamiliarughter came from that glimmer.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡±


    Under the bright spiritualmp appeared three figures. Su Li¡¯s long-missing friend, Immortal Hua Yan in a purple robe, was sitting in the water of the spiritual pool, while on the bank of the spiritual pool stood the head of Zhenlou Group in Danxia Mount, Su Zini.


    Su Zini was in a red dress, wore a little makeup, and looked radiant. She narrowed her eyes and looked condescendingly at Immortal Hua Yan with her eyes and mouth lightly smiling. Her tone was threatening, ¡°Headmaster Hua, are you still going to keep the stalemate with me?¡±


    While she spoke, an elder with a cold look behind her took a step forward, and his energy was oppressing. He had clearly reached the peak of Jindan Realm and was only a half-step away from Yuanying Realm.


    Hua Yan¡¯s face was pale. She suppressed the difort in her pubic region and sneered in a cold tone, ¡°I am really ttered that you have invited someone in Quasi-Yuanying Realm to help out, Miss Su ...¡±


    While talking tough, Hua Yan sighed in her heart. She had thought that Wang Yu and her followers had prevented Su Zini from getting the treasure, which had been merged into the tactical matrix. She never expected that Su Zini had already seeded in getting the treasure secretly and sneaked into the lower level of the spiritual pool without being noticed today.


    She was so close to breaking through to Yuanying Realm, but unfortunately, nature did not stand on her side. And she was interrupted at the critical moment of her breakthrough so that she was immediately seriously injured. Now, she was no match for Su Zini, let alone the one in Quasi-Yuanying Realm.


    The forbidden ce was under constant lockdown, so she couldn¡¯t summon the other elders to help. She was a sitting duck now.


    Su Zini smiled at the words, ¡°You are too humble, Immortal Hua Yan. You were as famous as Holy Girl Su back then. Although Holy Girl Su has passed away and you have not broken through to Yuanying Realm, you have practiced for more than two thousand years, and your foundation is unfathomable. So, it is never too excessive for me to be careful.¡±


    Su Zini seemed to make apliment, but she was mocking Hua Yan, actually.


    Hua Yan didn¡¯t get angry, but nodded her head, ¡°Not bad, even if I¡¯m destined to fail today, you, a junior of Su Family, cannot win me easily.¡±


    Su Zini¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stopped joking atst and sneered, ¡°Immortal Hua Yan, I admire you as a holy girl! However, why would you risk your life for a useless tactical matrix? Hand over the key for the Star-stacked Matrix, so I won¡¯t put you on the spot. Don¡¯t make me use myst means!¡±


    Hua Yan lowered her head and sighed, ¡°I¡¯d like to hand over the key...¡±


    Su Zini was slightly pleased to hear that Hua Yan might change her mind, but before she spoke, she heard the second half-sentence, ¡°However... I don¡¯t trust Su Family; furthermore, I can¡¯t... give the relic of my best friend to Su Family she hates the most.¡±


    Su Zini looked extremely gloomy at the words and said in an ice-cold voice, ¡°How dare you y tricks on me! Elder Qi, attack!¡±


    Swish!


    As the elder with a cold look went forward to st out a punch, Hua Yan reached out to grab the blood diamond stone in her bosom. A determined light shed over her eyes, and she was about to crush the diamond.


    Suddenly ¡ª


    Pit-a-pat!


    Two stones fell on the ground. The sound was extremely harsh in the quiet forbidden area. The elder¡¯s face changed slightly, and he stopped and turned to look in the direction of the sound. Was there someone over there? Why didn¡¯t he even notice it before?


    Hua Yan was also surprised and turned back. The forbidden ce was different from the outside world; how could someone enter at this time?


    A slight expectation rose in her heart at the same time.


    But when she saw that the neer was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl wearing a pink dress only for children with immortaltency, the hope that had just risen was gone at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a girl of immortaltency, who lost her way.¡±


    Su Zini obviously knew Huajian Sect very well and was relieved to see Su Li. While as she worried that further idents might happen, she spoke quickly, ¡°Elder Qi, the matter must not be dyed. Kill that girl either!¡±


    The elder with a cold look nodded and gave Su Li a smack. He was ustomed to being a hitman and had no mercy. Bullies always picked soft targets. It was easiest to kill the girl of immortaltency firstly.


    ¡°Stop! How dare you attack the disciple of Huajian Sect? I¡¯m not dead yet. Come to kill me first!¡±


    An eerie expression was seen on Hua Yan¡¯s face. As she was speaking, she flew out of the spiritual pool, ignoring the injuries in her pubic region. The blood-colored diamond stone flew out of her bosom. It was covered with cracks in the next moment, and it was about to explode soon.


    Sensing the wicked pneuma of the blood-colored diamond stone, Su Zini turned pale and tried to interrupt this with spiritual power. At the very moment ¡ª


    Swish!


    The blood-colored diamond stone covered with cracks suddenly disappeared in the air! Both Hua Yan and Su Zini were startled.


    At that moment, a loud sound thumped in the distant ce. They looked in unison but found the elder retreating with a horrified look until he could stabilize himself beside Su Zini.


    ¡°Elder Qi, what happened?¡±


    Before Su Zini could figure out what was going on, Elder Qi gasped, and his voice was tinged with suspicion, ¡°My strike was stopped by some barrier, and I was almost injured by the counterstrike. That girl... is not ordinary!¡±


    Su Zini¡¯s face changed slightly and looked at Su Li immediately. This look sent her into aplete panic.


    When did that stone fall in the girl¡¯s hand?


    Su Li frowned and held the blood-colored stone. She was mobilizing the power of the Star-stacked Matrix. A momentter, all the cracks on the blood-colored stone disappeared, and the evil pneuma went either.


    Su Li was relieved to see this. Then she raised her head to look at Hua Yan who was full of surprises and doubts, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that this object is evil and you¡¯d better discard it earlier. I never expected that you still keep it on you.¡±


    As Hua Yan heard this, her face, which didn¡¯t change for the death threat, suddenly changed. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was trembling, ¡°You... you are...¡±


    With a gentle smile on her face, Su Li nodded slightly, then she put away the blood-colored diamond stone and looked at Su Zini and the other. Her gaze turned cold, and an evil intent flickered over her lips, ¡°A lost child with immortaltency? I didn¡¯t get lost. How dare you attack my best friend? Are you ready to die?¡±


    ¡°A good friend of Immortal Hua Yan? A girl at the age of about thirteen or fourteen? No!¡±


    At any rate, Su Zini was the seventh miss in Su Family, so she immediately rted this with somebody, bing terrified and screaming out, ¡°Holy Girl Su, you¡¯re not dead!!!¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly. As her fingertips caressed the universe ring, a mini dagger appeared, ¡°Since you are the first one to speak my name out after I came back to this world, I¡¯ll give you a quick death in return.¡±


    Phew!


    In an instant, that was even shorter than the blink of an eye, a dazzling light, which even Elder Qi could not capture, shed. A blood mark appeared on Su Zini¡¯s neck, and the light in her eyes quickly dimmed. She fell to the ground.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    This scared the hell out of Elder Qi and terrified him. There was only one thought left in his mind. He even did not care about Su Zini¡¯s body and turned around to the breach point of the tactical matrix without saying a word.


    Pow!


    The same dazzling light prated through his heart, and Elder Qi didn¡¯t have the time to say hisst words and fell in front of the breach. He stared at the exit with regret in his eyes, while his pneuma quickly dissipated and disappeared eventually.


    Su Li stretched out her hand, and the dagger flew back into her hand. She looked rxed.


    When she was at the eighth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, she was able to deal with someone at the peak of Jindan Realm with just her physical body, not to mention that she had already made her way through Chuangxing Path and reached the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    In terms of strength, even Su Li herself didn¡¯t know where her limits stopped at present. However, practitioners in Yuanying Realm, whom she had once regarded as powerful ones, didn¡¯t seem to be invincible.


    ¡°Su Li...¡±


    Full of excitement, Hua Yan walked to Su Li, measuring Su Li with eyes. Finally, she took a deep breath and said nothing butpared Su Li¡¯s not yet full-grown height and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m much taller than you now!¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh and put a turquoise green spiritual power into the spiritual pool, ¡°Heal your wounds first. I won¡¯t leave in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Hua Yan did not hesitate and returned to the spiritual pool to heal her injuries immediately.


    There was no need to ask questions between best friends.


    After two days, Hua Yan¡¯s injuries were healed, and a pneuma of an impending breakthrough surfaced, and it was even more intensive than that of herst breakthrough.


    A hint of guilt flickered over Su Li¡¯s eyes when she saw this.


    Back then, when her death was announced, some were d to hear that, while some were distraught over her. Hua Yan must be among thetter.


    The fact that Hua Yan couldn¡¯t break through for so many years was probably rted to her death.


    Now, since she reappeared, which should untangle the knot in Hua Yan¡¯s heart, it was logical for Hua Yan to sense an opportunity for a breakthrough soon.

 Chapter 377 - Ungrateful Person

    <strong>Chapter 377 Ungrateful Person</strong>


    Whoosh¡ª


    The vital energy surged, pped the water, and made noise. Su Li gazed fixedly, and saw a round golden elixir was spat out from Hua Yan¡¯s mouth. The elixir broke apart suddenly and began to rbine into a tiny infant, who sat cross-legged. She was suddenly relieved.


    The transformation from an elixir to an infant was extremely dangerous, for the elixir could explode if one had not umted enough energy. Hua Yan hadid a solid foundation so that the procedurepleted quickly and cleanly, without any idents. The next phase would be the forming of the infant. The clearer the face became, the more powerful the strength would be.


    It would take some time for Hua Yan to form the infant. Su Li sat down on the bank. She touched the universe ring and took out the Tactical Matrix te for Camouge she had looted from Chen Xianghan. After scrutinizing it for a while, she put her fingertip on the circr pattern at the center of the te and pressed it gently.


    Crack!


    The mechanism was triggered, and circr arcs popped up from the round te immediately, which turned into a regr sphere.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed in shock.


    This was a usual technique in the methodology of the tactical matrix, which could only be applied by matrix masters.


    A matrix te produced by a matrix master was not a wholeplete entity but consisted of multiple matrix rings. The number of rings determined the difficulty of the production and the grade of the big tactical matrix released by the matrix te.


    ¡°This is a matrix te with nine rings. It¡¯s only one ring short to be a grandmaster! No wonder even the rules of Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits could be cheated. As soon as I take this tactical matrix, I will not have to worry that my identity may be exposed for a short time.¡±


    Su Li took a sigh of relief because more than half of her nervousnessing with her breakthrough to the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm faded away. It was her luck. Even if she couldn¡¯t find fragments of Reincarnation Mirror to improve her shielding power, for the time being, that was okay.


    After all, this matrix te of nine rings was one ring short to be a grandmaster¡¯s matrix te, so the power to shield the nature¡¯s mystery was limited. It would inevitably fail when she reached a specific realm, so it should not be ignored to find the fragments to restore Reincarnation Mirror.


    As Su Li was muttering to herself, she also wondered who had made this object. There was no matrix master even close to a grandmaster at all in Jiuzhou Region. Could it be that someone had managed to take a big step forward from amon master to a grandmaster over the past thousand years?


    Su Li thought for a while and then put away her thoughts. If such a person did exist, she was sure to meet him in the future. In her previous life, she had already reached the middle stage of a matrix master and was not far away from thete stage. Now, she had experienced and learned more, and with the help of the matrix te of nine rings, it wouldn¡¯t take her long to reach thete stage. She just didn¡¯t have the time and energy to make a matrix te of nine rings.


    After spending half a quarter of an hour to get familiar with the matrix te, Su Li closed the mechanism and put the te back as it was, and then took out the triangr copper coin and continued to sense the characters...


    Time went by gradually.


    One day and one nightter...


    Hua Yan, who had been sitting in the Hualing Pool, trembled and exhaled a foul breath that resembled a white dragon, which stayed in the nothingness for a moment and disappeared.


    And then, she opened her eyes, sensing the radically different power of Yuanying in her body, and she could not help showing her joy.


    After more than two thousand years of practicing, she finally stepped into Yuanying Realm!


    Su Li seemed to sense something, and raised her head, looking at the scene with a smile.


    ¡°Hua Yan, congrattions.¡±


    The tone was nd but sincere.


    Hua Yan smiled slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t thank you, because I¡¯ve helped you manage the sect for so many years. I deserve your reciprocation.¡±


    Su Li helplessly rolled her eyes. When she established the sect back then, due to her sensitive identity, she had clearly said that Hua Yan was the only headmaster of Huajian Sect. But now, based on Hua Yan¡¯s words, she obviously didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    However, she was no longer Holy Girl Su now, and her identity was even more dangerous than before, but it was hidden deeply, and no one knew it. She didn¡¯t bother to argue who was the real headmaster of Huajian Sect.


    Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t give a stern rebuff this time, Hua Yan was excited with light in her eyes. After over a thousand years, Su Li was finally enlightened!


    Holy Girl Su might look glorious, but she was bound by Yuxu Sect. Although Huajian Sect was small, it was hers totally!


    Surely, she understood why Su Li did that back then. It was not for the sake of fame. For Su Li, the only person worth paying for was Elder Mo Qin.


    ¡°Li, since you decided to show up, what¡¯s your n next?¡±


    Hearing Hua Yan ask about this, Su Li smiled indifferently, but the information revealed in her eyes made Hua Yan feel discouraged.


    ¡°If I die, all will be over. But... since I¡¯m still alive, I do get a bone to pick with those old enemies!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with scary intent after she said this, and Hua Yan quietly swallowed and felt frightened.


    She stared at her best friend, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for many years. Finally, she realized that the gentle, virtuous, and naive female practitioner, Holy Girl Su, who could even barely say a harsh word, hadpletely changed into another different person.


    At this time, Su Li suddenly turned back and asked with a sweet smile, ¡°Am I scaring you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hua Yan was startled for a moment and then shook her head immediately. Her eyes glistened with tears as she bit her lips and choked, ¡°I¡¯m just... d that our Holy Girl Su can protect herself finally.¡±


    She had kept telling Su Li more than once in the old times that a practitioner should not have a pure and passionate heart, but all she got in return was an indifferent smile. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had sighed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, she also secretly helped Su Li block countless overt and covert attacks, which she never told Su Li.


    However, when she met Su Li again, there were things she could not hide, which were revealed as time went by.


    Su Li pursed her lips and smiled. As Hua Yan mentioned it, her keen sense made her understand that she could never repay Hua Yan just by saying ¡°thank you¡±.


    ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to take the responsibility of Huajian Sect alone.¡±


    Su Li said and nodded slightly. Hua Yan covered her mouth and wept for joy. She could not help bute forward and hug Su Li tightly, ¡°That¡¯s great! If we stick together, regardless of the twenty-five sects, Huajian Sect will stand forever.¡±


    Although Su Li¡¯s eyes were not wet, she became tender and soft as water, and she said in her heart,


    ¡°What I want is more than just survival...¡±


    Shortly after they revealed their feelings, Su Li and Hua Yan cleared up the emotions and adjusted their clothes. Then, they sat opposite each other.


    After all, they were both over two thousand years old. It was easy for them to control their emotions, unlike thosemon women.


    ¡°By the way, this is for you.¡±


    Hua Yan smiled and took out an ancient rune from her universe ring. Su Li epted it and smiled, too.


    This was a sect rune Su Li made. As long as it was within the range of Star-stacked Tactical Matrix, one could hear all the messages of the entire sect and speak with all the elders directly.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t work if one encountered something like Tactical Matrix for Camouge.


    ¡°I asked you to make two of these back then, and you wouldn¡¯t like to. Now it became useful.¡±


    Hua Yan spoke and returned to their usual ways of speaking. They didn¡¯t look like two respected practitioners of Yuanying Realm.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After so many years, Hua Yan stayed the same as when they met for the first time.


    It¡¯s nice!


    Holding the rune for a moment, Hua Yan was immediately informed of the situation from the first elder and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Li, Fan Zisang quitted the sect, you...¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with his decision. Let him leave. I¡¯m in a sensitive position, and anyone who has anything to do with me would be in danger. Even you should be careful as well.¡±


    Hua Yan was in awe of Su Li. Although Su Li didn¡¯t say it clear, she didn¡¯t doubt her at all.


    The fact that she practiced again at the age of thirteen and then she almost entered the Yuanying Realm was a piece of extremely horrifying news.


    ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll continue my practice at Danxia Mount. You should send someone to keep an eye on Wang Yu. As long as she doesn¡¯t get in my way, there¡¯s no need to take her down.¡±


    Hua Yan echoed and said nothing more. If it had been in the past, Su Li would¡¯ve been furious about Wang Yu for her cruelness, punished her, and made justice for Fan Zisang. But what Su Li did now made her a little confused.


    She could clearly feel that Su Li took much care of the junior, Fan Zisang.


    ¡°Well, the time of three days is up. Jin Ying should be awake soon. Feel free to contact me if you need anything.¡±


    Su Li waved the rune in her hand and disappeared.


    Hua Yan was stunned,ughing bitterly as shemented that her old friend¡¯s character had be odd and profound, while she was happy for her rebirth.


    Only she might understand theplicated feelings.


    Su Li sneaked into the upper spiritual pool and found that Jin Ying kept trying to absorb the spiritual power and limited her cultivation at the peak of Yunti Realm at the same time. She was relieved to see this and sat down to continue studying the triangr copper coin.


    Several hourster, the time of three days was up.


    The first elder Hua Bei appeared in front of the cave entrance on time. He took a deep breath and said in a grave tone, ¡°Your time is up! Su Yue, Jin Ying,e out now!¡±


    Jin Ying was awakened and climbed out of the spiritual pool at once. She evaporated her clothes, and herrge, innocent eyes were filled with excitement.


    The Hualing Pool was a really great thing!


    Three days saved her several years of hard practice, and she directly reached the peak of Yunti Realm. After some time to consolidate the foundation, she could break through to Lianti Realm.


    Ssh¡ª


    The sound behind her drew Jin Ying¡¯s attention. Su Li was calm and rxed, stepping out of the spiritual pool in faith and whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡±


    Jin Ying was so happy that her eyes changed to two little crescent moons, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The first elder didn¡¯t wait long at the entrance until the two little girls came out. He pretended to be spontaneous and nodded, saying, ¡°The peak of Yunti Realm, well done! Go back to Danxia Mount now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Elder.¡±


    Jin Ying and Su Li both responded politely and followed an administrator away.


    Looking at them leaving away, the first elder put his gaze on Su Li, wondering, ¡°Why did the headmaster instruct us not to interfere with any actions of this little girl? Could it be her talent? But there¡¯s nothing brilliant about a spiritual root at seven-tenths...¡±


    ¡°Even if the headmaster has an interest in her talent, why does she leave the little girl alone and allow her to stay at Danxia Mount? It¡¯s hard to understand...¡±


    The first elder shook his head and didn¡¯t care anymore, for it was difficult to fathom the headmaster, and they just needed to follow orders.


    At this moment, on Danxia Mount.


    Jin Ying walked from the peak to the mountainside and back but couldn¡¯t find Fan Zisang. She looked disappointed, murmuring, ¡°What the first elder said can¡¯t be true. Did the senior fellow apprentice really...¡±


    Just then, a snort of sneering came from behind.


    ¡°That ungrateful person has gone to other sects. How dare you still address him as senior fellow apprentice? It¡¯s a shame for Danxia Mount!¡±

 Chapter 378 - Bei Xing? Beixiao Liang?

    Chapter 378 Bei Xing? Beixiao Liang?


    Hearing the voice, Jin Ying was not angry, but shook with fear, and turned back suddenly.


    When she saw Jin Weiing towards her with an arrogant look, terrible memories about her childhood in Jincheng Pce recalled back to her mind. Her face turned pale.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here? Did you...¡±


    Jin Ying stammered with fear. She didn¡¯t feel peace and retuned to be rational until Su Li held her hand slightly.


    Jincheng Royal Family was not belonging to that Empress, and she was not the former stupid girl. What was she afraid of?


    Seeing that Jin Ying recovered so quickly, Jin Wei was furious, but he did not show his anger, and just sneered, ¡°My dear sister, did you want to ask why I am not in Waimen Mount?¡±


    When he finished, he shook his whole body, exuding the aura that could only be found in Lianqi Realm.


    ¡°Lianqi... 1st hurdle?!¡±


    Jin Ying widened her eyes suddenly. She relied on the Hualing Pool to make rapid progress. What did Jin Wei rely on to break through?


    Seeing her reaction, Jin Wei felt that his identity and status were recognized again. He could not helpughing loudly, and said in an arrogant way, ¡°Thanks to Master Wang Yu, I have been epted as a personal disciple by her. As for Fan Zisang, sooner orter I will kill him! You are just an ordinary disciple of master, so you need to call me Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Su Li was calm. She could see through it at the first nce that Jin Wei¡¯s power was gotten by force. He could only reach the peak of Lianqi Realm in his life.


    If he did not rely on external forces, in terms of his talent, reaching Zhuji Realm was not a problem. His destructing behavior would ruin his future, but he was still proud of it... Obviously, he knew nothing.


    ¡°Wang Yu...¡±


    Su Li nced around the quiet pce, with her deep eyes. Nobody could know what she was thinking about.


    Jin Ying was frightened and angry when she heard Jin Wei¡¯s words. Her lips were shaking with anger, and she did not know what to say. Atst, she kept a straight face, ignoring the old man in a costume of administrator standing behind Jin Wei. She bit her lips and said obstinately, ¡°I have only one senior fellow apprentice, but not you!¡±


    ¡°... How dare you!¡±


    Jin Wei stopped smiling, and his anger became more intense. His expression changed a lot. He finally darkened his face and said coldly, ¡°Little bitch! You are as cheap as your mother! Steward Wu, give her a lesson!¡±


    Then his eyes fell onto Su Li, who was young and beautiful. He said in a frivolous manner, ¡°Don¡¯t forget this little beauty. Take her to my bedchamber!¡±


    Steward Wu nodded and gave a smile. He stepped forward to p Jin Ying¡¯s face violently, and grabbed Su Li with his other hand.


    He was the trusted subordinate of Wang Yu, and he would naturally not vite her order of letting Jin Wei do as he pleased, even if what happened now was a serious vition of rules of the sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t approach me! Master, help!¡±


    Jin Ying stepped back with fear, and cried. Jin Weiughed at her, ¡°This all was allowed by master. How can shee to save you?¡±


    His face was full of joy, and showed an obscene smile.


    He had thought he would never get Jin Ying. But unexpectedly, just a few monthster, he got not only Jin Ying as his ything, but also someone else.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Just at this critical moment, an angry roar suddenly came from the sky, and at the same time, a flying sword turned into white light and shed. With a sound of whoosh, the arms of Steward Wu fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    The air froze for a moment. The harsh screams of Steward Wu broke out the sky. Jin Wei, who still obsessed about the two girls in his mind, was so scared that he ran away without saying anything. He did not even care about the situation of Steward Wu.


    But before he ran far away, there was a cold snort from the air, ¡°When did such a scume to Huajian Sect? Let me take a thorough clean-up!¡±


    The sword light came again. Jin Wei was shocked and cried bitterly, ¡°Master, help!!¡±


    ng!


    A red light came from the pce at the top, blocking the white light. With a ¡°ng¡± sound, two flying swords were identally inserted between Jin Wei¡¯s legs.


    At the next moment, a more tragic voice than Steward Wu resounded through Danxia Mount. Disciples from mounts were attracted to observe curiously, stopping what they were doing.


    ¡°Danxia Mount... what happened?¡±


    Li Guang, who came from Fujian Mount, put down the half-length sword in his hand irritably, and sighed, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not suitable for studying rune and symbols today... I remember Wang Yu should be on the Mount. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    He was puzzled, but he did not entangle himself with it. He just flied to Danxia Mount.


    At this moment, on Danxia Mount.


    A tall, young man with a solemn expression came from the sky. Seeing Wang Yu came from the pce, there was undisguised hatred in his eyes, ¡°Confusing right and wrong. You selfish, old witch! You¡¯re really still the same as before, making people sick.¡±


    Su Li was startled, stood quietly, and a sh of surprise could be found in her eyes.


    How could he be here?


    In her imagination, it should be the first elder of the first mount to stop this disorder, but now...


    It seemed that Wang Yu did not hear what the young man said. She did not feel angry, but stared at the young man¡¯s familiar face, and frowned.


    After a few moments, she finally thought of his identity. She said in a nervous tone, ¡°Are you... Bei Xing?!¡±


    Who?


    Su Li turned to look at Wang Yu. Wasn¡¯t he Beixiao Liang?


    Beixiao Liang sneered, and his white teeth reflected a sh of cold light, ¡°It has been several hundred years since we metst time. Master Hong Yu, you still remember me. It¡¯s really my great honor.¡±


    Wang Yu was totally upset. Beixiao Liang would never lose such a good chance. He made a gesture with his fingertips, and then the sword turned into a sh of white light, stabbing at Wang Yu¡¯s throat.


    Su Li raised her brows, and did not stop him.


    But people did not always get what they want.


    ¡°My second son!¡±


    A loud and clear voice which was full of excitement and enthusiasm arose from the back of Beixiao Liang. He almost seeded, but was shocked by the voice, dropping his sword onto the ground.


    Wang Yu was still in a shock. She became more nervous when she saw Li Guang, who was behind Beixiao Liang. But the nervousness disappeared quickly. She was angry.


    ¡°Brother Li, your disciple is really outstanding after he joined the twenty-five sects. He wanted to kill me just now!¡±


    Seeing what had happened, Li Guang had to hide his joy, and frowned at Beixiao Liang.


    ¡°Is it true? My second son.¡±


    Facing master¡¯s reproach, Beixiao Liang sighed inside, and turned around to stare at Wang Yu coldly. He said slowly, ¡°Master, if I tell you that the incident that the so-called genius of acquired physique of sword was received by the twenty-five sects was just a lie of Wang Yu, will you believe it?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Guang¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Wang Yu looked agitated, as if Beixiao Liang really deceived everyone, ¡°It¡¯s in vain that I spoke for you in front of seniors and made you improve quickly. Now you have be a Jindan martial arts practitioner, so you came back to nder me. This is how you repay your benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor?¡±


    Beixiao Liang felt sick when hearing what Wang Yu said. He replied coldly, ¡°You imprisoned and tortured me for ten years. I would rather die! Now you said you¡¯re my benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Mind your words!¡±


    Wang Yu¡¯s eyes widened and she shouted sharply, ¡°When did I imprison you? I have worked hard to contribute to the sect over the years and have never left. If you want to nder me, you have to find a suitable exnation, right?¡±


    Li Guang stood aside, and the more he listened, the more confused he became. On the one hand, Beixiao Liang was his disciple whom he treated as his own son, and on the other hand, Wang Yu was the junior sister apprentice who had been with him for nearly a thousand years. Which side would he choose to believe?


    Su Li was interested in this conversation with a surge of sh in her eyes. It seemed that Wang Yu was more mysterious than she thought.


    ¡°Li, Wang Yu was taken to the sect by me. She was talented, with an innocent background. But...¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s voice was transmitted through the ancient rune to Su Li¡¯s ears, and she sounded upset. Hua Yan could also sense that Wang Yu was a little entric.


    ¡°Never mind. People always make mistakes. I¡¯ll deal with this all. But who is Bei Xing? I¡¯m confused.¡±


    Su Li interrupted her. Hua Yan felt relieved, ¡°I have an impression of Bei Xing. About four hundred years ago, he was talented and made a striking figure. Although he did not have heaven-typed spiritual root, he was outstanding and improved so fast. After breaking through Zhuji Realm, he travelled with Wang Yu, and then was epted as a disciple by the twenty-five sects. From then on, he had nevere back. Now it seems that...¡±


    ¡°The so-called twenty-five sects...¡±


    Su Li picked up the conversation, ¡°It¡¯s just an excuse.¡±


    Hua Yan kept silence, but she was very angry. If Su Li had not been there, she would have rushed to ask Wang Yu what had happened before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Although he was imprisoned for ten years, he lived well after escaping.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Hua Yan was curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him before.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Something was happening at the top of Danxia Mount when they were chatting.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯ve been with you for more than a thousand year. Do you really choose to trust this little guy who has just followed you for just three hundred years?¡±


    Both Beixiao Liang and Wang Yu stared at Li Guang who felt bitter. Finally, he had to look at Jin Ying and Su Li. Jin Wei had fallen down to the ground because of insufferable pain.


    ¡°You two must be Jin Ying and Su Yue. Tell me why they fought just now?¡±


    Seeing this, Wang Yu¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, and transmitting the sound in silence to Jin Ying and Su Li, ¡°I have treated you well. You should tell the truth. Just now, when Jin Wei made the disorder, I was cultivating. So, I came toote. Forgive me.¡±


    Jin Ying felt stressed. It was true that Wang Yu treated them well, and she didn¡¯t doubt her so much. But just now, she turned up to save Jin Wei... Jin Ying felt very ufortable.


    So, she looked at Su Li naturally, hoping she could give an appropriate answer.


    Li Guang thus said directly, ¡°Little girl, tell me the truth.¡±


    Everyone including Beixiao Liang cast their eyes on Su Li.


    Su Li raised her brows. It was difficult to tell whether she was nervous or not.


    Beixiao Liang looked at her, and was nervous gradually. The little girl felt a little familiar to him, as if he had seen her in certain ce. But Yuxu Sect was so far away from Huajian Sect, and this girl was just in Yunti Realm. It was impossible...

 Chapter 379 - Grand Elder?

    Chapter 379 Grand Elder?


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not sure how Master treats me... Senior... Senior Fellow Apprentice Jin bullied me!¡±


    Thinking for a moment, Su Li seemed to have just reacted. She was frightened and stuttered.


    Wang Yu was furious when she heard this, cursing Su Li for being unworthy of cultivation. A scene like this had already scared her.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Li Guang sighed. He would rather investigate by himself than expect a clear statement of a teenaged girl.


    ¡°Master, you mentioned that they are Wang Yu¡¯s disciples. Even if they could tell us something, we should not believe it. For now, the only way is to ask the headmaster toe out and do justice to the matter. Then we¡¯ll see who told the truth!¡±


    Beixiao Liang temporarily put aside his quest for Su Li, stared at and spoke to his own master squarely.


    ¡°...¡±


    Li Guang was speechless. It was the top-secret of Huajian Sect that the headmaster hadn¡¯t shown up for a long time, which must not be exposed on such an asion.


    Wang Yu sneered secretly. If Hua Yan was still alive, she would have no guts to be so tant. Because Su Zini¡¯s means were powerful.


    Beixiao Liang sensed Li Guang¡¯s embarrassment and he frowned.


    Everything seemed to go back to square one, and no one could tell who exactly was the evil.


    Su Li held Jin Ying and stood silently like an outsider, for she was not silly enough to expose her identity in such a crowded environment.


    After a moment of stalemate, Li Guang sighed and said warmly, ¡°Liang, you have juste back and must be very tired. How abouting with me to our mount and having a rest? I¡¯ll send a message to the headmaster. Whatever the oue is, I¡¯ll give you an exnation!¡±


    Beixiao Liang stood stiffly and stared at Wang Yu who was fearless. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t withstand the hidden plea in Li Guang¡¯s tone, so he nodded and agreed. After gazing at Su Li for an instant, he flew away with Li Guang.


    When they disappeared in Fujian Mount, Wang Yu turned to be gloomy. She was annoyed to see the fainted Jin Wei and the two trembling female disciples, so she left in anger.


    Although she desperately wanted to punish Jin Ying and Su Li for not standing by her side at the crucial moment, Beixiao Liang was still on Fujian Mount, and she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do that at this time. If she was caught, even the headmaster still practiced, the first elder of the first mount had the right to deal with her. That wasn¡¯t what she wanted!


    ¡°Just one more sacrifice was needed, but something went wrong at this time!¡±


    Wang Yu returned to the main hall, with a hint of anxiety in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not long to the appointed date...¡±


    Meanwhile, Jin Ying and Su Li were brought back to their bedrooms by maids and were under strict supervision immediately, which made Jin Ying feel bad. But, implied by Su Li, she didn¡¯t even try to resist and went back to her room to practice obediently.


    Su Li also returned to her room and sat in a lotus position. She took out two universe rings from her pocket, which she had looted from Su Zini and the elder of reaching the intersection to Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°Su Family is still as rich as before.¡±


    She checked the number of spiritual stones in the universe rings with her psychic awareness and eximed. If she had practiced regrly, these resources would be enough for her to practice to thete stage of Jindan Realm.


    But it was just a drop in the bucket for the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.


    With that in mind, she quickly turned her attention away and focused on an area Su Zini had carefully kept.


    Suddenly, she gazed at it and pulled it with her mind, and a rune that emitted a yellow halo fell ordingly. It felt slightly heavy in her hand.


    ¡°It seems to be a key to a cave... but it¡¯s notplete...¡±


    Su Li checked it for a moment, suddenly thinking of the Star-stacked Defensive Matrix that Su Zini had asked for from Hua Yan before. Could it be rted to this object?


    Star-stacked Defensive Matrix could be used not only to protect a sect but also to crack some restrictions of caves. When Su Li had been the holy girl, she had done this to win a huge amount of resources for Yuxu Sect.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it will make sense...¡±


    Su Li was almost sure about her guess. As for Su Zini¡¯s background, she didn¡¯t have to stick to the extremely troublesome Star-stacked Defensive Matrix. It would be much easier to get resources through turning one of masters from the twenty-five sects.


    ¡°However, since she needed to crack the restrictions, all the keys should appeare. Su Zini must be in contact with others who have other keys...¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li checked the other universe ring of the elder, but she didn¡¯t find a simr key in it.


    ¡°Had I known, I would have kept her alive and made a soul search...¡±


    Su Li felt a little pity, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. If Su Zini was really connected to other keys¡¯ owners, and she didn¡¯t appear, the trace would lead to Huajian Sect sooner orter.


    ¡°I wonder if the resources of a cultivation cave could help me step into the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm so that I could finally begin to reach Zhuji Realm...¡±


    Su Li put away the two rings and gazed leisurely.


    Although she was one step away from the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, it was a giant chasm between them when she began to practice. The energy needed was immeasurable.


    She had already prepared over one hundred Zhuji Elixirs for herself before. With the addition of those from the two universe rings, she had three hundred Zhuji Elixirs now. It would take three elixirs at most for an ordinary practitioner to transform the genuine energy of Zhuji Realm. Three hundred elixirs... no matter how deep the foundation was, should definitely be enough!


    With the seventeenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, she could choose to break through to Zhuji Realm at any time. But she was not willing to do that when she could get the legendary realm.


    But if she took a long time, or couldn¡¯t make a breakthrough, Su Li wouldn¡¯t be so stubborn like the ancient practitioner ck Lotus had mentioned before. She was still young and could afford the result.


    After sorting out her thoughts, she took out a top-grade spiritual stone, held it in her hand, and became quiet.


    Meanwhile, on Fujian Mount.


    ¡°Master, seriously? It¡¯s been over one hundred years since the headmaster practiced?¡±


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s expression changed slightly. To Huajian Sect, Hua Yan was a pir. If anything happened to her, Huajian Sect would definitely take an unprecedented hit.


    Li Guang nodded with worry, ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the headmaster appear after the conflict on Danxia Mount? I didn¡¯t dare to disturb her, in case other sects noticed the strangeness...¡±


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s heart sank, and after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Master, do you know who I had seen when I was imprisoned by Wang Yu?¡±


    ¡°Liang, she is your uncle after all...¡±


    Li Guang¡¯s face changed, for he was really unwilling to hear Beixiao Liang¡¯s nder for Wang Yu.


    Beixiao Liang felt bitter, and he hissed painfully with a deep tone, ¡°Master! I saw eldest senior fellow apprentice there!¡±


    Li Guang shook violently, with eyes running and lips trembling uncontrobly.


    ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±


    Guilt and deep hatred could be seen on Beixiao Liang¡¯s face, ¡°Eldest senior fellow apprentice was killed by Wang Yu... for saving me!¡±


    With a flip of his hand, a quaint universe bag embroidered with the character Heng appeared in his hand.


    Li Guang was startled as he saw the universe bag, with tears in his eyes.


    The eldest disciple of Fujian Mount, Li Heng, was his son!


    Li Heng had been missing for years, and Li Guang had expected he coulde back. Unexpectedly... he was killed by Wang Yu!


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve reached the first hurdle of Jindan Realm! Wang Yu is definitely no match for me. I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±


    Beixiao Liang gritted his teeth, took his sword, and went out, but was stopped by Li Guang, whose eyes were already red.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Beixiao Liang was frustrated, for he had proven that he was telling the truth. Could it be that his master... still didn¡¯t trust him?


    Li Guang took a deep breath, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Wang Yu isplex, and I can¡¯t rest assured if you go alone.¡±


    Beixiao Liang was startled, and then his heart was filled with warmth and guilt.


    As he was stunned, an unprecedented coldness appeared on Li Guang¡¯s face. He stretched out a hand and a small ck sword ced on the sword rack buzzed and then became a ray of ck light that flew into Li Guang¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will go with you and kill her with my own hands!¡±


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s expression changed. He nodded firmly and was about to leave the pce together with his master.


    But at this moment, a slightlynguid female voice sounded.


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    At the same time, the main hall of Fujian Mount was immediately shrouded by a transparent veil, which was iparably hard and unbreakable for someone of Jindan Realm.


    This change almost made Li Guang and Beixiao Liang lose their minds. Then, they seemed to think of something and turned back.


    A woman in a violet-golden robe stood quietly in the center of the hall. Her face was exquisite and cold, with a hint of undisguised anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Headmaster?!¡±


    Li Guang was shocked, and he sensed Hua Yan¡¯s pneuma that had be as unpredictable as the ocean. His sadness and anger slightly faded away, and he asked in surprise, ¡°Did you break through it, Headmaster?¡±


    Hua Yan nodded slightly.


    ¡°Congrattions, Headmaster!¡±


    Beixiao Liang saluted hurriedly. Although he had to leave Huajian Sect back then, in his heart, he still considered himself to be a disciple of Huajian Sect.


    ¡°Save the formalities. I will personally investigate the matter of Wang Yu! If she hasmitted the unforgivable sin as Bei Xing said...¡±


    At this point, Hua Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and she was very angry, ¡°My anger is not easy to bear!¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s promise calmed Beixiao Liang down finally. Then, he said after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Headmaster, I narrowly survived and escaped from Wang Yu back then! Her strength is definitely not as simple as it looks, and she also possesses many weird secret methods. You should be careful!¡±


    Hua Yan listened with a slight smile, ¡°Rest assured. Grand elder of our sect will personally attend to this matter. No matter how many means Wang Yu has, she is iparable to grand elder, and she couldn¡¯t even escape from Huajian Sect now!¡±


    ¡°Grand elder?! I¡¯ve left for hundreds of years. When did the sect get a new grand elder?¡±


    Beixiao Liang looked at his master with confusion, but he found the same expression on Li Guang¡¯s face.


    Hua Yan was the most powerful person in Huajian Sect. Where did such a persone from?


    Moreover, since Hua Yan had broken through to Yuanying Realm, what about the strength of grand elder?


    Hua Yan knew that they were full of questions, but she didn¡¯t exin but instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t make people know anything such as my appearance and the existence of grand elder. You must not speak of this to anyone. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Guang and Beixiao Liang could only suppress their thoughts for the time being and helplessly saluted in unison as they heard the words.


    ¡°Yes, Headmaster!¡±

 Chapter 380 - Too Young

    <h4>Chapter 380 Too Young</h4>


    After several days, Wang Yu was unaware that every move she took was under Hua Yan¡¯s surveince. However, she seemed to be ustomed to being cautious and hadn¡¯t made any unusual moves.


    In a few days, the news that Beixiao Liang returned to Huajian Sect had spread in the sect. The fame of acquired physique of sword fabricated by Wang Yu made him famous to all disciples in the sect after a very short time. Many disciples paid him a visit, but were refused.


    As he hadn¡¯t revenged yet, Beixiao Liang was in no mood for other things.


    In a side hall on Danxia Mount.


    In the dim, quiet room, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes, revealing a pair of deep pupils. But when she looked at the thick stone powder piled up around her, she sighed.


    In just a few days, she had consumed all the top-grade spiritual stones from the universe rings of Su Zini and the elder. But the spiritual power in her pubic region was umted only from one percent to two.


    Just to be clear, those were all top-grade spiritual stones!


    One top-grade spiritual stone was equivalent to ten thousand low-grade stones. Moreover, the spiritual power in a top-grade spiritual stone was purer than that in a low-grade one, and there was no need to remove the impurities.


    ¡°Thirty thousand spiritual stones brought me only one percent of progress. In other words, I will need at least nine million top-grade spiritual stones to reach the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm!¡±


    Su Li mumbled to herself and sighed out of shock.


    She had been in Yuxu Sect and knew the inventory of the spiritual stones in the twenty-five sects. She was afraid that all the inventories of the twenty-five sects were not enough for her!


    ¡°Little girl, you have underestimated the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm.¡±


    Seemingly sensing Su Li¡¯s depression, ck Lotus tried to say in a mature tone but really a childish voice, and the ck ring appeared on the ring finger at the same time. After a period of recovery, the ring¡¯s surface was significantly smoother than before, but it still looked ugly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Li frowned. Nine million top-grade spiritual stones had already gone too far. However, ck Lotus seemed to imply that it was far from enough.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ck Lotus grunted for granted, ¡°Did you think that the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm is worthless like cabbage on the street? Even in the cultivation circle back then, you couldn¡¯t find a person of the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm in ten thousand years. So, it¡¯s really difficult!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face was pale, and she had to admit it.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I was once the holy treasure for my n, and I happened to possess the method to break through the eighteenth hurdle. As for theck of spiritual power... If we cannot find enough in one region, we can go to other great regions!¡±


    Listening to ck Lotus¡¯ foul tone, Su Li got angry. She said suddenly in a cold manner, ¡°You really have faith in me, thinking that I can deal with those old ¡®monsters¡¯ of Huashen Realm who guard those grand sects?¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ck Lotus was speechless in an awkward manner, for he had forgotten that these ancient existences had the support of their sects. Even if they went to plunder other sects, they were not alone. With Su Li¡¯s current strength, when she took action against those great sects, she just brought about herself to destruction...


    Thinking of this, ck Lotus suddenly shouted in a serious manner, ¡°The smell on you... is strange!¡±


    Uh?


    Su Li¡¯s heart sank, and she spread her psychic awareness to check throughout her body, but she didn¡¯t sense any clinging pneuma.


    ¡°Are you sure? I felt nothing.¡±


    Su Li told the truth, which surprised ck Lotus to scream, ¡°No feeling? How could it be possible?! You didn¡¯t feel ufortable, did you?¡±


    Su Li became more and more confused as she listened. So, she said in a deep voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t encountered any dangertely. Why should I feel ufortable?¡±


    ck Lotus was speechless immediately.


    As if the weltanschauung he had umted over countless years had copsed suddenly, whether the experience from Chuangxing Path or something else, these experiences he knew didn¡¯t work for Su Li.


    With a deep sigh, ck Lotus was helpless and said, ¡°I can clearly smell a hint of Divine Thunder of the Five Elements from you. Divine Thunder is extremely harmful to Ghost n. Howe you couldn¡¯t feel it?¡±


    Divine Thunder of the Five Elements?


    Su Li tilted her head. It was another unknown term.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ck Lotus responded, and drove a wisp of pneuma around Su Li which then came back to the ring. His tone was more certain, ¡°Divine Thunder of the Five Elements can be divided into five different types: metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The pneuma on your bodyes undoubtedly from Divine Thunder of Earth!¡±


    Divine Thunder of Earth!


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and recalled the items she had recently touched. Suddenly, her eyes gleamed. Then she reached out to wipe the universe ring, which used to belong to Su Zini. The rune that had a light yellow halo reappeared.


    As soon as it appeared, ck Lotus shrieked immediately, and the ring whooshed into Su Li¡¯s body. A voice sounding slightly panicky came into Su Li¡¯s awareness sea.


    ¡°Put it away! The pneuma of Divine Thunder of Earth on this object is so strong that I could not bear it due to my weak condition now!¡±


    Su Li put it away immediately and frowned. She had a body of evil ghost, which was known as a taboo. ording to ck Lotus¡¯ words, she should be even more afraid of the object with the pneuma of Divine Thunder.


    But she didn¡¯t even feel ufortable when she held it in her hands?


    Whoosh!


    ¡°Su Li, maybe you...¡±


    As the rune disappeared, ck Lotus Ring reappeared. There was a hint of fear that had never urred in ck Lotus¡¯ voice.


    ¡°A human race that possesses the body of evil ghost, perfectly avoids the ws of the two races. How could this be... possible?¡±


    Hearing that ck Lotus scared himself on the side, Su Li stayed calm. That was just ck Lotus¡¯ spection. Even if it was reasonable, she couldn¡¯t verify it until she became stronger.


    ¡°ck Lotus, let¡¯s talk about my physiqueter. Don¡¯t forget the method of breaking through to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm you mentioned!¡±


    Being pulled back to reality by Su Li, ck Lotus took a deep breath and calmed down temporarily. After a moment of silence, something with ck light was thrown out of ck Lotus Ring.


    Su Li caught it, stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°This...¡±


    She was shocked and stared at the thin ck gauze in her hand, which was so heavy. Although her arm was able to afford at least fifty thousand kilograms,parable to that of a demon beast of Yuanying Realm, it was still difficult for her to hold it.


    ¡°This is a treasure I hide deeply in my inventory with the name of Heavy Soul Robe. Try it on!¡±


    ck Lotus smiled and encouraged Su Li to wear it.


    Su Li knew that ck Lotus wouldn¡¯t do any harm to her, so she put the robe on without hesitation. The originallyrge robe shrank in size immediately and stuck to the surface of Su Li¡¯s clothes. Then it became inconspicuous.


    However, when the robe adjusted itself to fit Su Li, she felt an indescribable weight on her.


    The weight repressed not only her body but also her soul. Even her soul, which had been strengthened in Chuangxing Path, felt dizzy at the moment.


    After only a small step, Su Li began to gasp and said with an effort, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this cloth?¡±


    ck Lotus, however, didn¡¯t give an exnation, only smiling, ¡°You¡¯ll know itter. Although it¡¯s toilsome, if you want to break through to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm, you couldn¡¯t remove it until you break through.¡±


    Su Li had to put her hands on the wall to sit down. She closed her eyes and eventually just nodded, without other words.


    ¡°By the way, little girl. Since you¡¯re not afraid of Divine Thunder of the Five Elements, you can explore the cave where the rune is found. If you are lucky to find some Tianjing Spiritual Stones which always apany Divine Thunders, these stones will definitely help you take a big step forward on the path to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm!¡±


    A breathtaking light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes immediately.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ...


    For the next few days, Su Li didn¡¯t leave the room. The good news was that Wang Yu seemed to have given up on her and Jin Ying so that no one disturbed her during this time.


    Four dayster, the stone door of the room opened.


    Su Li walked out calmly. However, she was extremely slow, with fatigue in her eyes.


    The Heavy Soul Robe limited her seriously. She was very tired even when she moved her hands or feet, not to mention practicing.


    However, since she could get to Jindan Realm on her own in her previous life, her determination was supernormal. After four days of sleepless adaptation, she was finally able to engage in her daily activities.


    As for practice... she had to forget about it for now. ck Lotus didn¡¯t tell her that as soon as she tried to practice, the pressure of Heavy Soul Robe increased. Therefore, she once was almost seriously injured at one attempt.


    ¡°Hey, Junior Sister Apprentice, you have finished your practice!¡±


    Jin Ying couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw Su Li. Although she noticed that Su Li walked a bit slowly, she didn¡¯t care much about it. After all, in her memory, Su Li always kept calm.


    Su Li smiled at the sight of Jin Ying and asked, ¡°How are you doing recently?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I am just a little bored. Master seems to forbid us to leave the main hall. I don¡¯t know her idea.¡±


    Jin Ying jumped to sit on the edge of a bench, swung her legs, and said casually. But her expression couldn¡¯t cover her concern in her eyes.


    She could feel that something was wrong with Wang Yu.


    ¡°Forbid to leave?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. She wasmunicating with Hua Yan via the ancient rune, and thetter responded at once, ¡°Li, Wang Yu is still hiding in the pce and always stays there. However, just two days ago, she transmitted a carrier rune. I tracked it down for 100,000 miles but lost it.¡±


    Su Li thought for a moment and responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We just wait for the person she contacted, and everything wille out.¡±


    ¡°OK! I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±


    Then, Hua Yan¡¯s voice faded away. Su Li instructed Lv You, who was hiding in Danxia Mount, to monitor Wang Yu together. Then she came back to ovee the hardship that the Heavy Soul Robe brought to her.


    Half a month passed quickly.


    Beixiao Liang did not leave and lived alone in the hall of the eldest disciple of Fujian Mount.


    The previous eldest disciple had died in the Secret Realm of Shattered Spirits long ago, and a new one hadn¡¯t been selected yet. Therefore, there was few troubles.


    ¡°Your Holiness, the headmaster granted your leave for a month, but half a month passed. So...¡±


    In the pce, Beixiao Liang sat cross-legged on a futon with a small and exquisite flying sword lying horizontally in front of his chest and rotating slowly.


    A in-looking elder, whose cultivation had reached Yuanying Realm, stood beside him. Although the elder just reached the same early stage of Yuanying Realm as Hua Yan did, he should not be underestimated.


    To protect the holy boy¡¯s safety, Yuxu Sect had spared no effort.


    Hearing the elder¡¯s question, Beixiao Liang opened his eyes, and his gaze was deep. He said slowly, ¡°Wait for a while. If the headmaster doesn¡¯t action, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    The elder shook his head helplessly and retreated respectfully. But in his heart, he sniffed at Huajian Sect, for he didn¡¯t sense one more of Yuanying Realm besides Hua Yan in the sect. In his opinion, what Hua Yan said half a month ago was just perfunctory.


    ¡°Your Holiness, you¡¯re still too young...¡±

 Chapter 381 - The Game Began

    <h4>Chapter 381 The Game Began</h4>


    ¡°Li, Wang Yu is making a move!¡±


    A transmission sounded without warning.


    In the side hall of Danxia Mount, Su Li was watching that Jin Ying, who had already broken through Lianqi Realm, was happily putting on the clothes for formal disciples of Huajian Sect. There was a faint smile on Su Li¡¯s face, but her eyes suddenly shed with a burst of light.


    ¡°Lv You!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    Lv You, who was hiding and practicing in the forest, immediately stood up and flew in the direction that Su Li instructed him. With the cover of the All Spirits Tactics, he disappeared from the monitor of Star-stacked Matrix at once.


    Hua Yan couldn¡¯t help but be shocked to sense the oddness.


    ¡°Li¡¯s newly recruited servant really does have some special skills.¡±


    Having followed Wang Yu¡¯s pneuma for a while, Hua Yan suddenly sensed that Wang Yu was surrounded by something. Although she knew she was there, she couldn¡¯t prate the shroud to monitor what exactly Wang Yu was doing.


    ¡°Li?!¡±


    Su Li put on the clothes for formal disciples and the Heavy Soul Robe. Her body paused slightly and she then turned back to normal immediately. She could behave at ease now, and the difficulties she had a half-month ago was gone.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Lv You will keep an eye on it.¡±


    She was confident that even with the first level of the All Spirits Tactics, Lv You would not be discovered by someone in Jindan or Yuanying Realm, not to mention that Lv You was one step away from stepping into the second level after she had inspired him.


    At this moment, Wang Yu received a responded carrier rune. She sneaked into the dense forest at the foot of Danxia Mount, without knowing that she was being watched.


    At the usual meeting ce, Wang Yu worriedly entered a tactical matrix and found a man dressed as a schr standing still and staring at the sky with his hands sped behind his back. She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Then she stepped forward and saluted hurriedly.


    ¡°Greetings, Immortal Bingshu!¡±


    The man turned back, and his sallow face was indifferent. It was... the headmaster of Yuling Sect, Immortal Bingshu!


    Wang Yu had already known Immortal Bingshu long before!


    Lv You, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked, but he didn¡¯t make a single sound and kept on watching.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Bingshu covered his chest and coughed twice, saying slowly and expressionlessly, ¡°Junior, the meeting today was not included in our deal.¡±


    Wang Yu felt stiff subconsciously at the words. She calmed down her fear and said quickly, ¡°Senior, cease to be angry, please! If there was not an ident, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb you!¡±


    ¡°Well... what¡¯s the ident? Tell me about it.¡±


    Bingshu waved his wide sleeve and responded. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Wang Yu looked even more embarrassed and hesitated for a moment before saying with difficulty, ¡°A sacrifice is required to open that cave, and I had found a suitable candidate, but he was unexpectedly crippled and became useless.¡±


    When Bingshu heard Wang Yu out, instead of getting angry, heughed, ¡°Wang Yu, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that ancient cave will open in just a few days, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Wang Yu had to respond, with her head lowered. She was too scared to look up into the sharp eyes of Bingshu.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that a sacrifice was needed to open the cave. Are you going to ckmail me by hiding this from me?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Wang Yu could feel cold sweat, ¡°I just felt that I could handle this small thing, so there was no need to bother you, senior. So...¡±


    ¡°Put your tricks away.¡±


    Bingshu snorted lightly. This sound became a shock like thunder in Wang Yu¡¯s ears. She was shocked, and blood flowed from her mouth.


    While vomiting blood, Wang Yu felt safe instead, for she knew that she had passed this hurdle. No matter what purpose she had before, Immortal Bingshu would not go after it for the time being.


    With great profits in sight, Immortal Bingshu wasn¡¯t so unreasonable, for he would not give up the treasure in the ancient cave.


    ¡°Well, tell me what kind of sacrifice is needed...¡±


    The voice of Immortal Bingshu was heard after a long while, and Wang Yu was delighted, saying at once, ¡°It must be someone who is not older than sixteen and has just stepped into Lianqi Realm. Gender is not specified! This kind of person has not yet lost his inborn power, and the spiritual power is acquired freshly, which makes him a perfect sacrifice! Moreover, he shouldn¡¯t have any resentment towards me. Because the more he trusts me, the better will the spell effect!¡±


    The more Bingshu heard, the more anxious he felt, especially when he heard thest sentence.


    How could he find such a person in a short time?


    Wang Yu found it tricky, either, and said, ¡°I had found two candidates who were trained well by me. But that ungrateful person, Fan Zisang misguided them after he escaped. They were difficult to cheat now. That¡¯s why I had to scrape the bottom of the barrel and selected a brainless guy.¡±


    Speaking of this, Wang Yu thought of the day when Beixiao Liang appeared, Li Guang questioned, and Jin Ying and Su Li wavered. She couldn¡¯t help but hate them more.


    She hadplete faith in Fan Zisang so that she didn¡¯t even notice the changes of these two girls. What a blunder!


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Immortal Bingshu¡¯s eyebrows were rxed, ¡°It¡¯s a snap! Since those two girls were not long in the sect and their memories to others are not so deep, I¡¯ll impart you an enchanting method.¡±


    After saying this, Immortal Bingshu didn¡¯t wait for Wang Yu¡¯s reaction and put a finger between her eyebrows.


    Wang Yu sensed a profound secret method flooding into her mind, and her attention was immediately drawn over toprehend the method.


    Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t notice that she had absorbed some unremarkable green sh, which prated into her awareness sea and disappeared.


    As Lv You saw this, he got a few scruples and left quietly.


    He was a very experienced practitioner, and his insight was extraordinarypared to thosemon practitioners. He had already seen some clues from the movement of Immortal Bingshu and did not dare to stay any longer.


    The All Spirits Tactics was indeed a very precious secret method, even Immortal Bingshu had not discovered Lv You.


    Lv You reported immediately what he had seen to Su Li in detail right after he returned.


    Su Li sat at the table and heard the report, propping her chin up thoughtfully.


    It was Immortal Bingshu who always hid his secrets?


    During the tryout of the Secret Realm of Shattered Spiritsst time, she had nned to get a picture of his true features. However, he didn¡¯t show up on the second day, so she hadn¡¯t the chance to see him with her own eyes and couldn¡¯t make a judgment about him.


    ¡°It seems that Wang Yu has targeted the children with immortaltency long ago. She chooses us solely because we have the chance to step into Lianqi Realm in a short period, and Fan Zisang has also helped Wang Yu without even knowing it.¡±


    After figuring out the reason, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but reveal a meaningful smile, saying to Jin Ying, who was looking at her curiously, ¡°Jin Ying, how about we y a game?¡±


    ¡°A game?¡±


    Jin Ying blinked her eyes and had no idea.


    The following morning came.


    Wang Yu came to the side hall with a soft and gentle smile on her face. Then, she pushed open the door and walked in.


    With the help of Immortal Bingshu, she hadpletely mastered the enchanting method overnight. The opening of the cave was imminent, so it was time to take action.


    ¡°Ying, Yue, Ie to see you.¡±


    As the gentle voice came out, Jin Ying and Su Li ran out of their rooms almost at the same time, and they bowed in unison, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    Seeing that they were dressed in blue, Wang Yu was stunned, and then she became ecstatic.


    Both of the two girls had already broken through to Lianqi Realm. What a godsend!


    She took a deep breath and showed the most kind and amiable smile she could on her face. Then, she slowly walked over to the two young girls and squatted down, ¡°Let me check the progress of your cultivation...¡±


    As she spoke, she put a dot between Jin Ying and Su Li¡¯s eyebrows, conjuring a spell in her heart.


    She was using the enchanting method!


    Then she saw that the two young girls became dazed and confused, just like puppets who had lost the ability to think on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡±


    Wang Yu was brightened, so she wasted no time manipting their memories. She was going to change all their memories of Fan Zisang to herself so that she could set up the closest rtionship with them!


    At the same time, as she did so, Immortal Bingshu in Yuling Sect coughed once with delight appearing in his eyes.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a scenically beautiful and blessed ce, which was extremely far away from Huajian Sect, came a roar suddenly out from an exquisite dwelling, which stood amidst picturesque scenery.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    A dignified elder in ck with a gloomy face looked at the servants kneeling all over the ground and spoke in a grim tone, ¡°A bunch of garbage! You even have no ideas of your master¡¯s whereabouts! No use to leave you alive?!¡±


    ¡°Elder, have mercy!¡±


    The mammy kneeling foremost saw the broken soul tablet in the hand of the elder in ck, being miserable.


    ording to the rule of Su family, if the master died, all his servants must be buried with him. They... had no way but die!


    In the next moment, the elder in ck looked solemn, ¡°Since the Seventh Miss have died mysteriously, how can you as her servants have the cheek to live on?¡±


    He ignored the crowd¡¯s pleas for mercy and stretched out a smack, and the wind brought by the strike turned into a terrifying pressure that crushed all the servants to death in the blink of an eye. The blood sttered all over the ground...


    The elder¡¯s eyes were still gloomy after he killed dozens of people.


    The seven misses of Su Family, like the holy girls in sects, were all valuable assets to Su Family. Even it was thest one of the seven who died, the loss was still incalcble.


    ¡°Guards! Find out where on earth the Seventh Miss went on herst trip!¡±


    Right after the elder in ck gave an order, the entire house began to operate in full swing.


    Cultivation meant fighting against nature, so it was verymon that the house lost some talented genius. The elder in ck was not angry for Su Zini¡¯s death, but for not knowing where and how Su Zini died.


    If he couldn¡¯t tell something when Su Zini¡¯s close elders asked, he would definitely be punished fiercely!


    ¡°Damned Su Zini, you make so much troubles even after your death!¡±


    With a hateful curse in his mind, the elder in ck left the house, for it was better for him not to stay at home until he found something.


    At the same time, in the courtyard where the elder of Waimen Branch of Zihan Sect lived, came a sound of breaking something.


    ¡°Yue Lin, my granddaughter...¡±


    In the adytum, Yue Wutao looked ferocious, his heart aching as he gripped his chest with one hand.


    He had a rough life as a practitioner and had only one offspring left, Yue Lin. Since Yue Lin couldn¡¯t stand out in Zihan Sect, he arranged her to join Huajian Sect so that she could get more benefits. He never expected that Yue Lin would die in Huajian Sect!


    ¡°Wang Yu, when I finish my practice in istion, you must give me an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 382 - His Surname Was Dongfang

    <strong>Chapter 382 His Surname Was Dongfang</strong>


    Dusk was falling. The setting sun was like blood.


    Sitting in the quiet room, Wang Yu spitted out a sullen air and opened her eyes. Her pale face turned ruddy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the secret method consumed so dramatically. With my cultivation base, I almost failed to persist...¡±


    A trace of fear shed in Wang Yu¡¯s eyes, and then she raised her head to see Su Li and Jin Ying standing by the side cleverly. Their expressions were full of closeness and reverence. She couldn¡¯t help feeling that all this was worthwhile.


    ¡°Bingshu, no matter how calcting you are, you absolutely can¡¯t think of how important these two sacrifices are!¡±


    Wang Yu sneered, and a giant umbre and a broken porcin doll appeared in her hands. The two little girls had been bewitched so much that they took out these things without any hesitation and fear.


    Anyway, neither of these girls woulde back alive from the cave!


    Su Li, who was standing on the side, had guessed everything when seeing these things.


    ¡°Wang Yu is so clever that she has found a way out... ¡±


    The umbre was a middle-grade hidden magic weapon which could search for something within tactical matrix. It was a rare thing. The broken porcin doll was more precious, called scapegoat porcin.


    Although the name was exaggerated, it also made sense. Just by injecting a trace of spiritual power into it, the breath of the caster could be radiated for a long time, and thus the enemy¡¯s exploration could be confused.


    It was easy for Wang Yu to escape from Huajian Sect with the help of these two magic weapons.


    But Wang Yu ignored a fatal w which was caused by herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to set off.¡±


    After setting up everything with great efforts, Wang Yu took a deep breath, opened the giant umbre and enveloped Su Li and Jin Ying with herself under it, and then she cast a spell with her finger.


    A sound of rumble came across the air...


    Under the ground of the quiet room, there was a downward stone staircase, and a bloody smell mixed with strange aura rushed toward their faces.


    Jin Ying¡¯s face turned fearful, but when she thought of Su Li¡¯s words, she immediately hid her fear, tightly grasped Wang Yu¡¯s hand, and followed her down to the ground.


    Su Li also pretended that she was anxious and nervous.


    Wang Yu smiled secretly when she sensed the strength from her hands. She was confident of seeding.


    ¡°Either scapegoat porcin or the identity of the Mount Head of Huajian Sect, this move would be a great loss to me. Please, the ancient cave, don¡¯t let me down...¡±


    The three figures gradually disappeared under the stone staircase, and the mechanism closed again.


    On the gloomy stone road, Su Li staggered, seemingly unable to see the road, but her psychic awareness quietly floated out, searching Wang Yu¡¯s secret residencepletely.


    ¡°The bloody smell is thick. More than thousands of people have died here over the past century, and most of them were martial arts practitioners in Zhuji Realm. And I think this is the ce where Beixiao Liang escaped...¡±


    Su Li frowned at the ce which was dirty as a ughter house. Thinking of the ¡°torture¡± that Beixiao Liang mentioned before, she associated it with a kind of martial arts practitioners who were very despicable.


    Wang Yu obviously just wanted to take a shortcut. It took her less than five minutes to take the two girls out of the secret room, and she then drove a flying sword from a hidden exit on the mountainside.


    Su Li and Jin Ying sat on the end of the sword, around which was the protective tactical matrix prepared by Wang Yu to protect them from being blown down by the strong wind.


    Su Li observed the changing scenery around the flying sword, and the memory of long time ago was gradually drawn back into her brain. Jiuzhou Region... which was the ce that she could not know well anymore.


    Jin Ying looked at the unfamiliar scenery below the flying sword, being puzzled. She was too young to be knowledgeable like Su Li, but she was clever. She had entrusted her life to Su Li.


    ¡°Su Li will never hurt me...¡±


    Jin Ying encouraged herself as she held back tears of fear. She had no choice... but to trust Su Li at the moment.


    One day and a halfter, they were approaching to the destination. Su Li noticed that Wang Yu was excited.


    Under the flying sword, there was a forest of stone, which seemed gloomy and dark. Su Li pressed together her lips.


    The ancient cave was inside the ck Stone Forests.


    ck Stone Forests was named by the martial arts practitioner of Jiuzhou Region. As its name suggested, the forests werepletely dark and stones were ck as ink.


    Although the name was simple, it was one of the most dangerous ces in Jiuzhou Region. There were very special stone ghosts wandering, with low intelligence but not low strength.


    At this moment, Su Li felt a sense of tremor. The flying sword was shaking, and then dived into the ck Stone Forests, turning into a red light.


    The brightest streams of light became gloomy suddenly, and disappeared in the ck forests when it hit the ground.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Jin Ying¡¯s voice shook with fear, and she could not help but ask for help.


    Wang Yu snickered, and did not find anything wrong. She thought that Su Li... was too numb to scream.


    Pa!


    A stone spiritualmp was lit, dispersing the darkness. Jin Ying rested her mind when she saw Su Li.


    ¡°Follow me. Although this stone forest is not that dangerous, it is difficult for you to deal with.¡±


    Wang Yu reminded. She recognized the direction and immediately turned to go to the sparse forest on the right. Obviously, it was not the first time that she hade here.


    Su Li followed her quietly, and suddenly, she felt Jin Ying hold her arm. She gently patted her hand tofort her.


    Jin Ying felt relieved, and cheered herself on to continue the journey.


    An hourter, an old man¡¯sughter suddenly came from the forest, ¡°Immortal Hong Yu, I have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Su Li stepped across thest slope, and the scenery ahead of her became clear.


    Within the protective cover, there was a campsite, and more than ten people were moving around. The old man whoughed just now was standing in front of a tent, looking at Wang Yu smilingly.


    Wang Yu was a little scared, but she did not put it on face. She was modest, saying smilingly, ¡°I was upied with trifles. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, never mind. The cave hasn¡¯t opened yet. You cane at any time if you don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    The old man responded very kindly, his muddy eyes suddenly turned, and he looked at Su Li and Jin Ying aggressively. Jin Ying could not help hiding behind Su Li. And he realized and then smiled in disguise.


    ¡°These two girls are very beautiful. What a pity...¡±


    Wang Yu¡¯sughter interrupted his words. She said politely, ¡°Senior Yuan, could you please let us in if there is nothing else for us to do?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so stupid. Come in, please. Don¡¯t disturb the stone ghosts.¡±


    The old man patted on his head, and then stood aside, looking Wang Yu take the two girls to the camp, then his smile gradually froze, and he sighed again.


    ¡°What a pity...¡±


    He did notplete his words.


    Wang Yu took up a tent. After arranging two berths for Su Li and Jin Ying to rest, she thought of the smile of the old man. A gloomy color shed in her eyes.


    ¡°The cave is opening. I hope that old madman would not make trouble for me...¡±


    Two dayster, everything went well. Wang Yu was relieved. She allowed Su Li and Jin Ying to go out for a walk. As sacrifice, they should keep in a good mood.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, where are we now?¡±


    Walking on the mud road in the middle of the camp, Jin Ying looked around, seeing some martial arts practitioners who looked like evil people, and could not help asking in a low voice.


    Su Li took a nce at her, and said nothing.


    ¡°Think of what I have said to you before.¡±


    Hearing the transmitting sound, Jin Ying startled and then fell in silence.


    Su Li had told Jin Ying to stay with her for her safety.


    Afterforting Jin Ying, Su Li nced over the tents. Based on her psychic awareness, she could feel there were at least three people in Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°Wang Yu is just in Jindan Realm. Why does she have the confidence to cooperate with these people?¡±


    She was confused, but just kept going until to the end of the protective cover. Suddenly she paused, resting her eyes on a young man who was resting in front of a tent, holding a sword and closing his eyes.


    Jin Ying was following Su Li, and she just lost her control, knocking into the back of Su Li when Su Li suddenly stopped. She could not help screaming, and petted her forehead, looking towards the same direction.


    It seemed that the young man sensed someone was looking him. He opened his eyes, finding two little girls. He was a little surprised. After some hesitation, he finally decided not to be officious.


    He could not even protect himself, let alone other¡¯s business.


    Seeing the change in the young man¡¯s expression, Su Li turned her eyes and walked directly towards him.


    An old woman in red inside the tent noticed someone¡¯s approaching, but when she saw it was two girls who were just in Lianqi Realm, she immediately realized something. She smiled, and then closed her eyes again.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you look like one of my friends. Can I ask your name?¡±


    Su Li approached, asking in a timid manner.


    The young man held a cold look. He was reluctant to answer, but seeing the two girls¡¯ pitiful expressions, he could not help replying, ¡°My surname is Dongfang. My given name is... Yi.¡±


    Dongfang... As she expected!


    Su Li pondered on it for a little while. She looked disappointed, and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not Brother Wuxue...¡±


    Hearing this, the young man was surprised, and suddenly stood up. He asked, ¡°Do you know Dongfang Wuxue?¡±


    His voice was louder, and even the old woman in the tent opened her eyes again, looking to Su Li.


    A great pressure came to her mind.

 Chapter 383 - Gathering

    <strong>Chapter 383 Gathering</strong>


    Under this pressure, Su Li got into a panic and waved her hand at once, ¡°No... his surname was not Dongfang. It was just Wu Xue. I made a mistake.¡±


    She took Jin Ying¡¯s hand and fled away as quickly as she could.


    ¡°You¡¯ve scared her...¡±


    The olddy squinted and said with her hoarse voice, ¡°Won¡¯t you follow and have a look? These two girls might have met your father.¡±


    Dongfang Yi intended to do so, but his eyes became clear as he was hit by the words.


    He took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°Even if they¡¯ve seen my father, so what? I have nothing to do with him now, and his whereabouts is iparable to the serendipitying now.¡±


    The olddyughed at the words, ¡°This young man is promising and worthy of being taught. And it¡¯s worth taking the trouble to bring you here.¡±


    Dongfang Yi ignored the olddy, sat down and closed his eyes, meditating.


    But his heart was far less peaceful than he appeared.


    His father had been missing for decades, and he had been looking for him for so long. He got the news some time ago that his father had been seen in the ck Stone Forest. It happened that Old Lady Duhua came to him, so he met trick with trick and came here with her.


    And he didn¡¯t expect to hear the news about his father before he even entered the cave.


    ¡°Yi, there is a reason that I have to leave. If I have not returned after 10 years, do not seek me then.¡±


    Again, recalling his father¡¯s final words when he left back then, Dongfang Yi felt his heart tightened.


    His mother died in childbirth, and he was raised by his father with great care. The feelings hidden under his father¡¯s stern face became clearer as he grew up.


    Although his status in Dongfang Family had plummeted after his father¡¯s disappearance, and he was no different from a servant, he had never held the slightest resentment towards his father.


    ¡°Dad, where have you been...¡±


    After he heaved a heavy sigh, silence came back to the tent.


    Su Li brought Jin Ying back to Wang Yu¡¯s tent and disguised to fall asleep. Although she had left, she heard every word of Dongfang Yi¡¯s conversation with the olddy.


    ¡°This young man, Dongfang Yi, is Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s son, and it¡¯s not hard to surmise that Dongfang Wuxue has been... missing.¡±


    Su Li had rted these to so much other information, as she was thinking.


    It was only the top talents of Qingshui Circle that had entered the world of the Reincarnation Mirror. And Dongfang Wuxue was obviously an incredibly lucky person, who had survived when the Reincarnation Mirror shattered. After that, he found a cultivationpanion, got married, and had a child.


    Dongfang Yi was young, and she estimated that his bone age should not be more than 200 years. That meant that Dongfang Wuxue disappeared in thest hundred years, which should not be rted to the Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°What a pity! If I could meet him, I would be able to let him tell me what happened after I died back then...¡±


    With a hint of regret in her heart, Su Li opened her eyes and gazed into the nothingness, her eyes overflowing with a sign of missing that even she herself hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ...


    At the same time, in a teleporting matrix of an extremely distant region, Su Buwang was studying the names of other great regions that had emerged in the matrix map. Once his gazended on one of them, his brows furrowed tightly.


    ¡°Jiuzhou Region? It¡¯s the ce where that person had gone back then...¡±


    With that in mind, he snorted and turned his finger to another big region next to Jiuzhou Region, ¡°Bad luck! I¡¯m not going anywhere that person has been!¡±


    In thesest few months, he had given a hurried and cursory nce at lots of big regions with the help of the teleporting matrix, but avoided all the ces where Ling Li had been. Jiuzhou Region was no exception, so he had no idea that he had missed an excellent opportunity to meet the person he had been missing.


    ...


    Back to the ck Stone Forest, there came suddenly arge number of unfamiliar pneumas in the boundary camp on the third day. Su Li sensed at least 50 people of Jindan Realm.


    ¡°Since when did practitioners of Jindan Realm in Jiuzhou Region be somon and worthless?¡±


    Wang Yu told them something and then went to the main tent. Su Li thought with a serious expression.


    There were quite a few acquaintances in those of Jindan Realm, but most of others were unfamiliar and dressed very differently from the practitioners from Jiuzhou Region.


    ¡°They are from other big regions, so this ancient cave isn¡¯t as simple as I thought...¡±


    nced at the key of the Divine Thunder of Earth lying peacefully in the universe ring, Su Li calmed down. She had experienced much greater asions. A cave that only affected two or three big regions wasn¡¯t worth her excitement.


    Since the main tent was isted by a tactical matrix, Su Li had no way to eavesdrop what they were talking, so she just sat back inside their tent and meditated. She had notpletelyprehended either Suiyu Tactics or Soul Tactics, and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time if she wanted to master them before she entered the Zhuji Realm.


    Jin Ying followed Su Li and sat aside to practice, for she was afraid to go out alone.


    And in the main tent at the same time,


    11 practitioners with different looks were sitting at a roughly made wooden table. Wang Yu sat at the second to thest seat and took a nce at Immortal Bingshu seated at the third seat, who was resting with his eyes closed. A trace of shock and confusion shed over her eyes.


    The 11 people present, except Immortal Bingshu and her, were clearly at Yuanying Realm! Why could Bingshu be arranged to sit at the third seat over those practitioners of Yuanying Realm?!


    Her sight swept over the faces of other practitioners and she didn¡¯t see any questioning or unconvincing expressions. Her heart was heavy.


    A superior position andpletely unequal intelligence meant that she had underestimated Immortal Bingshu from the very beginning.


    Before Wang Yu had time to think it over, a silent elder sitting in the middle of the table swept over everyone in the tent and spoke slowly, ¡°It seems that a young friend had an ident and was unable to make it here. Fortunately, I had prepared a backup n... Time is ticking out, so let¡¯s begin now.¡±


    Although the crowd didn¡¯t respond with a surprising look, they listened attentively to the words.


    The elder smiled and said warmly, ¡°I am honored that you havee here by invitation. I suppose you have brought the means I had agreed with you before, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I break the agreement with you, Tian Sanren?¡±


    The elder with the surname Yuan, who had a conversation with Wang Yu at the entrance two days ago,ughed and swept over the other nine people present with a profound meaning, ¡°Six levels made up the ancient cave, and I¡¯m responsible for the third level. I wonder who is with me?¡±


    Tian Sanren had made clear before that 12 people should¡¯vee, and there were six levels in the ancient cave, which meant that every two of them would be responsible for breaking the tactical matrix at each level.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the olddy in red, who brought Dongfang Yi here, suddenly spoke out with her hoarse voice, which became harsh to Wang Yu, ¡°I am for the third level. You have a problem with that, Yuan?¡±


    Yuan¡¯s face changed slightly, but in a sh, he regained his smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Fellow Practitioner Duhua. It was Fellow Practitioner Tian who had arranged this, so why should I have any objections?¡±


    An eerie smile showed on the wrinkled face of the olddy in red at the words, ¡°You¡¯d better not!¡±


    Yuan immediately got goosebumps on his face, turned his gaze away from the olddy, and sat down without any words. But he cursed Tian Sanren in his heart for putting him in a group with this old monster.


    After them, the other five groups became extremely harmonious to get to know each other.


    Anyone with a bit of experience could see that those who were invited by Tian Sanren were extremely difficult to deal with. Even if some were just at Jindan Realm, they might be a hidden badass. No one would offend another before they saw the benefits.


    Seeing that Bingshu was in a group with another middle-aged practitioner for the fifth level, Wang Yu confirmed her spection. Bingshu did have direct contact with Tian Sanren, and he pretended not to know anything in front of her before.


    With such a thought in her mind, she feared Immortal Bingshu even more.


    When everyone stopped discussing, Wang Yu came back to her senses and realized that no one was in the same group with her. She looked dumbfounded at the vacant seat beside her. Could it be...


    ¡°I am relieved to see that you have no objections to the grouping.¡±


    At this time, Tian Sanren said with a smile. Then, he looked at Wang Yu and apologized, ¡°Fairy Hongyu, it seems that the sixth level of the cave can only be broken by you alone, so the benefits in it can naturally be kept by you alone, as well.¡±


    Wang Yu was d to hear that, but she remained calm and obedient. Then, she got up and bowed, saying determinedly, ¡°I really appreciate you for giving me the chance to participate in the affairs of the cave, Senior. Therefore, you can take 30 percent of the treasures at the sixth level.¡±


    ¡°30 percent...¡±


    The smile on Tian Sanren¡¯s face didn¡¯t change a bit, so no one could tell whether he was happy or angry about the offer.


    ¡°Wang Yu is not stupid...¡±


    Yuan, seated by her side, was rubbing his chin and thinking with a secret sneer. Only 30 percent should be no temptation for the greedy guts, Tian Sanren.


    The ancient cave was originally discovered by Tian Sanren, who logically knew more information about it than anyone else did. Although they talked sweetly here outside, no one knew what would happen after they entered the cave.


    ¡°Since everyone had agreed with the arrangement, tomorrow morning, please bring your people and set out with me for the ck Stone Forest!¡±


    Tian Sanren got up and cupped his hands, and everyone immediately got up to respond. Then the tactical matrix around the main tent disappeared, and everyone left. Su Li sensed the change immediately and opened her eyes. Wang Yu came back into the tent, looking indifferent. Su Li was unable to tell Wang Yu¡¯s mood, happy or angry.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Jin Ying was awakened and was relieved to see Wang Yu. She behaved decently just as Su Li told.


    Wang Yu¡¯s eyes shed with an imperceptible strangeness at the words, and she softly spoke with a smile, ¡°Rest early, for we have to leave early tomorrow morning. There are many opportunities in that cave, even I will benefit from it. Whether you can go further on the path of cultivation or not will depend on your own serendipity.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s spirit was slightly lifted. After waiting for so many days, they were about to leave finally.


    ¡°Yes, Master! I will give my best and won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±


    Jin Ying straightened up and vowed solemnly so that she herself almost believed it.


    Wang Yu, who was still in the dark, smiled with relief when she saw their reaction.

 Chapter 384 - Entering the Cave

    <strong>Chapter 384 Entering the Cave</strong>


    Early in the next morning, it was astonishingly cold in the moist ck Stone Forest. Jin Ying walked behind Wang Yu. Once she got out of the protection boundary, she felt so severe that her face became pale. She had to use her vital energy to get better.


    Seeing this, Wang Yu gave each of them a protective jade token to keep them from the cold. Before they reached the sixth level, she still had to maintain the necessary sympathy with these two little girls.


    Su Li took the jade token and activated it, even if she could stand the cold with her physical body.


    Right after the arrival of Tian Sanren and other practitioners of Yuanying Realm, the crowd immediately headed to their destination with no dy.


    ¡°Today, the yinqi in the ck Stone Forest was the darkest in a year, so even the stone ghosts will be reluctant toe out for a walk...¡±


    Su Li followed Wang Yu silently, and her gaze swept over the deep darkness in the stone forest with a thoughtfulness shing over her eyes.


    A momentter, Su Li withdrew her gaze and found a sallow side-face that happened to turn around from the front of the group. Her footsteps stalled slightly and went back to normal in the blink of an eye.


    No one, but Wang Yu, who was next to her, noticed this oddness.


    ¡°Another acquaintance...¡±


    Su Li glimpsed at the person¡¯s back and drew back her sight at once. But she made up her mind to observe the man closely.


    The atmosphere was quiet and depressing, so they moved very fast. Some of Lianqi Realm couldn¡¯t keep up with the others at all, so Wang Yu had no choice but to take out her sword and put Jin Ying and Su Li on it.


    Half a dayter, the group had gone several thousand miles in the stone forest, and the surrounding yinqi had be even visible with the naked eye. The visibility was no more than 15 meters. Even those of Jindan Realm, who had evolved their psychic awareness to divine awareness, would risk contaminating their awareness sea by the yinqi if they tried to inspect.


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    Tian Sanren looked serious and spoke softly, in case that his sound vibrations would attract something troublesome from the yinqi.


    The group of practitioners was encouraged to hear the words, while they were more careful and slowed their steps, following Tian Sanren to go even further.


    After five minutes, the ck air began to fade suddenly, and a Giant Stone Matrix with irregr patterns arranged came into view.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, exactly like what the map illustrates!¡±


    Someone was so surprised that he whispered, but he quickly realized that he said something wrong. In a panic, he shut up immediately.


    But it¡¯s obviously toote to close his mouth at this point.


    ¡°Oh, this little friend has a map to the ancient cave! What a surprise! We are in the same boat now; won¡¯t you share it with us?¡±


    Tian Sanren spoke with a smile, while the remaining eight old foxes of Yuanying Realm gazed simultaneously at the young man, especially the elder with the surname Yuan, whose face was gloomy and went an ugly green.


    ¡°Master, have mercy! I didn¡¯t mean to hide anything from you!¡±


    The young man who spoke just now was filled with fear and immediately handed over the yellowish paper scroll, which had turned into a hot potato, to his master, Yuan.


    Yuan took it with a cursory nce and then sneered out, ¡°You bastard! How dare you hide such an important thing from me! Are you hiding something else?¡±


    The young man changed his expression greatly at the words, turning around to flee without saying a word, but how could he, a practitioner of Zhuji Realm, escape the strike of an old fox of Yuanying Realm. Before he could take two steps, he had exploded into a cloud of blood mist without warning, which scared Jin Ying to cover her eyes and hide behind Su Li.


    Having killed his disciple, the elder with the surname Yuan looked slightly rxed, but still in a bad mood. He reached out to grasp the youth¡¯s universe ring into his hand and threw it directly to Tian Sanren. He said after a moment of silence,


    ¡°I have no idea of what this evil viin has done! His ring will be personally inspected by Tian Sanren. As for the map, we can just share it together.¡±


    Tian Sanren checked the ring with his divine awareness, the lost smile reappeared, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else in the ring. You may check it yourself if you want. Fellow Practitioner Yuan, you were careless this time. Pay attention in the future.¡±


    Yuan barely pulled out an ugly smile at the words and responded, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Tian, you are extremely right. I will definitely pay attention in the future.¡±


    After the matter was settled, the atmosphere became rxed, and everyone gathered around the map for a closer look. Since the Giant Stone Matrix had been found, the group was in no hurry to enter the cave before the end of the day.


    The elder with the surname Yuan sat aside and did not gather around. His heart was gloomy.


    It¡¯s not a good start!


    It¡¯s heartbreaking to lose a male practitioner for nothing. Still, if Yuan hadn¡¯t been decisive to act and aroused suspicions that he and the sinister disciple had hidden ulterior motives, the loss would definitely be greater than a male practitioner.


    ¡°Well, well. If that information is correct, the treasures at one level would be enough for me to cultivate dozens of practitioners. I can afford one death now.¡±


    As Yuan was forciblyforting himself, Tian Sanren had finished studying the map and said with slight disappointment, ¡°This map seems to show only the route to enter the Giant Stone Matrix from the outside. Since we¡¯ve arrived, the map is no longer useful.¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut, we just worked for nothing and saw blood at the beginning, what bad luck!¡±


    A chunky elder, who wore a green robe and had lots of pustules on his face, shook his head and spoke in an extremely impolite tone. Yuan snorted at the words and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Well, every fellow practitioner, hold your horses. Although today is the best time to enter the cave, no one knows what will happen if we stay in the ck Stone Forest too long. It¡¯s now or never. I am opening the entrance to the cave!¡±


    As Tian Sanren spoke, everyone immediately stopped talking and quietly waited for his action.


    When Tian Sanren saw this, his smile remained unchanged, and he raised his hands to wave in the nothingness in session. He sketched golden arcs one after another, murmuring words so that the spiritual power around was immediately absorbed into the arcs, rippling with them.


    As time went on, the arcs, which were mellow originally, gradually became sharper. They cut through the nothingness, and golden sparks twinkled.


    ¡°Fellow practitioners,e quickly to my aid!¡±


    Tian Sanren looked serious, shouted lowly, and changed the gesture in his hands.


    Those of Yuanying Realm immediately sensed something that seemed to exist in the nothingness and bound with the golden arcs. Five grooves appeared. They changed their expressions immediately and didn¡¯t hesitate to throw out the key to the cave they carried.


    Golden, red, blue, and green lights shed and disappeared into the arcs, and the nothingness trembled violently at once!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were narrowed. These four jade tokens were obviously like the Divine Thunder of Earth she had gotten. The jade token of the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements had all appeared... And these people were clearly unaware of the secret and didn¡¯t sense the pneuma of the Thunder attached to them.


    ¡°Where is the fifth jade key?!¡±


    Seeing a groove was unfilled, Tian Sanren¡¯s face was slightly gloomy. Wang Yu, who had been waiting for someone else to throw out the jade key, did not dare to hesitate and threw thest key into the golden arcs to reachpletion.


    The lights of five colors appeared in unison and rotated slowly. They merged into a white light, around which tiny electrical arcs flickered. Even Su Li wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice this, if she hadn¡¯t been aware of the pneuma of the Divine Thunder.


    ¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s the unity of the five elements and the Thunder of Pureness... This cave looks extraordinary. Little Su Li, you should be more cautious. There¡¯s no good if you get your hand caught in the cookie jar...¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯ voice sounded full of suspicion. Before Su Li could ask what the Thunder of Pureness is, she was sucked into the arcs by a huge suction force and disappeared.


    After losing consciousness for an instant, Su Li came back with her bright eyes rolling. What she saw had changed dramatically. They were no longer in the dark and gloomy ck Stone Forest, but an iparablyrge cave, where she couldn¡¯t see the end at a nce.


    They were standing on a single circr tform, in front of which a stone path floating in the nothingness stretched into the distance, leading nowhere.


    Except for this path, it was nothing but darkness everywhere, and no one knew where this stone tform was standing and how high it was.


    After checking the group and finding that there was no one lost, Tian Sanren looked solemn and said, ¡°Attention, please! We have entered the ancient cave, but no one knows exactly what are ahead in this cave, dangers or serendipities? The only way to get more out of it is to stick together. To explore this cave, I referred to many ancient books. Although I couldn¡¯t find out who left this cave, from the setting of the circr tform, I can tell it is a cave of inheritance!¡±


    ¡°Those who can pass the test are likely to inherit this cave from the owner. There¡¯s no need for me to tell you how capable an ancient practitioner could be, right?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was excited with their eyes lighting, and a faint gleam of greed leaked out either.


    A cave of inheritance?


    Every practitioner in the cultivation circle nowadays was dreaming of it, for the Mighties in Qingshui Circle, who had skyrocketed and changed from flop to top in a short time, could be found everywhere after they had inherited!


    This was definitely a shortcut to the top of the pyramid!


    At this moment, everyone was getting excited, even Jin Ying¡¯s eyes were shining with expectation.


    Seeing that his words took effect, Tian Sanren smiled and said, ¡°However, the level of cultivation in ancient times was much higher than today. Even if we have broken through into Yuanying Realm and any one of us takes the test alone, death is inevitable!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the only way to get your benefits from this cave is to cooperate!¡±


    The crowd, who had illusions before, immediately got a clear head, and a trace of unnaturalness shed across their faces.


    Su Liughed at those people lightly in her heart. Tian Sanren had nned very well. He knew that these old foxes had lived long enough to get their experiences. Even if they were temporarily blinded by the so-called inheritance, they woulde to their senses soon.


    It was a smart move for Tian Sanren to enlighten them before they came to the idea themselves, which could invisibly strengthen his right to speak and gain more trust to direct the actionter.


    Even if Yuan and the others understood Tian Sanren¡¯s intention eventually, they would never have bad feelings against him.


    ¡°Ahem... Ahem... It¡¯s well-known among practitioners from Jiuzhou Region that Tian Sanren¡¯s means are profound. Today, I can confirm that he deserves the reputation he enjoys.¡± Immortal Bingshu said slowly but spoke the words of the crowd.


    Tian Sanren smiled carelessly at the words, ignored the topic, pointed at the stone road, and said, ¡°If I had predicted correctly, the first level is right at the end of the stone road. There is no time to waste. Let¡¯s get started now.¡±


    The green-robed chunky elder snorted lightly at the words, led the way, waved his wide sleeve, and said insolently, ¡°Let me find out how difficult the test of the ancient cave could be!¡±

 Chapter 385 - Owner Cang Lei

    <h4>Chapter 385 Owner Cang Lei</h4>


    A group of hundreds of people stepped onto the stone path orderly and moved forward slowly in the silent space.


    No one knew if the first level was, like what Tian Sanren said, at the end of the stone path, so the entire group couldn¡¯t increase their speed.


    Su Li walked alone behind Wang Yu, and Jin Ying was held by Wang Yu. Wang Yu was more satisfied with how Jin Ying had behaved along the way.


    Behind Su Li followed Dongfang Yi, who had deliberately controlled his speed andgged behind.


    Sensing someone watching her back, Su Li didn¡¯t mind and remained calm as she walked forward.


    A momentter, the practitioners had gone far on the floating stone road, and the stone tform was no longer to be seen. They looked from afar like ants crawling on a rope, small and lonely.


    As Tian Sanren was about to suggest an eleration, the stone road shook violently suddenly, and everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Immediately afterward, thest person of the group suddenly lost his footing and fell directly into the endless nothingness with a scream.


    The miserable screams echoed, which scared everyone.


    ¡°Hurry! The stone road is crumbling. Speed up!¡±


    Tian Sanren at the forefront shot out, and his nervous roar spread out far away.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to remind deliberately. The moment the unlucky man walking at the end of the group fell, everyone burst out with their fastest speed and exerted all the strength they had!


    Wang Yu was at the back of the group. When she saw this, she did not care about Su Li, who was still behind her, picking up Jin Ying and escaping at speed. Jin Ying screamed with fear.


    ¡°Master, the junior sister apprentice is still back there!¡±


    Wang Yu, however, seemed to be deaf and went even faster.


    Actually, only one sacrifice was needed, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee her own safety, let alone Su Li¡¯s.


    The eyes on Su Li¡¯s indifferent face were narrowed. As she was about to use some of her real strength, she stopped at this critical moment.


    And then she felt being picked up and embraced into warm arms. The blemish of the otherwise perfect thing was that the his heart was beating too fast.


    ¡°Hold tight!¡±


    Dongfang Yi gritted his teeth and broke out at his maximum speed. He didn¡¯t know why he would save Su Li, for he was barely able to keep himself safe, but did so subconsciously.


    ¡°It will take me quite a bit of time to leave this girl behind, well... leave it to fate!¡±


    Trying to give himself an exnation, Dongfang Yiughed bitterly inside and fled desperately towards the end of the stone path along with the frightened crowd!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Help me, Master!¡±


    Miserable screams constantly came from behind, and it was getting closer and closer. Cold sweat broke out on Dongfang Yi¡¯s forehead, but he had no intention of putting Su Li down.


    ¡°Thisd obviously has difficulties in escaping on his own...¡±


    Su Li shrank in Dongfang Yi¡¯s arms, found it somehow funny, and was about to help him secretly. Suddenly, as she blinked¨C


    The crone in red appeared!


    Old Lady Duhua, who had escaped far away, suddenly came back. Ignoring Su Li in Dongfang Yi¡¯s arms, she grasped Dongfang Yi¡¯s back cor, turned into a red thunderbolt, and fled.


    Rumbling¨C


    The stone path continued copsing at a fast but limited speed.


    Everyone used their own ways to save their lives andnded on a wide and t ground at the end of the stone path.


    Plop!


    Old Lady Duhua loosed her grip, and Dongfang Yi, who was holding Su Li, fell to his knees. But at the moment, he couldn¡¯t make a move and was filled with the luck of escaping.


    ¡°What a reckless boy! You have practiced a hundred years for nothing! Didn¡¯t your father teach you not to be easily moved withpassion?¡±


    Old Lady Duhua scolded with a gloomy face. If that person hadn¡¯t told her that she would have some serendipities with this kid on this trip, she would¡¯ve not taken the risk.


    Dongfang Yi smiled awkwardly and cupped his fists, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua snorted coldly and stood aside without speaking.


    Dongfang Yi didn¡¯t care, but he got much less suspicious of Old Lady Duhua. At least for now, Old Lady Duhua had no intent to kill him. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t have to risk her life to save him.


    ¡°Brother Dongfang, your palms are sweaty. Can you stop rubbing them on me...¡±


    An extremely whispered reminder sounded in his ears and interrupted Dongfang Yi¡¯s strained nerves. He looked down in dismay and confronted with Su Li¡¯s nk and disgusted gaze just in time, which he found both funny and embarrassing.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be disgusted by this little girl after he saved her life.


    But it seemed that she didn¡¯t understand what just happened, did she?


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice!¡±


    At this moment came Jin Ying¡¯s voice. Su Li turned around and found Jin Ying running over with tears in her eyes. She held Su Li tightly, sobbing, ¡°You scared me to death, junior sister apprentice. I¡¯ve thought you might...¡±


    Wang Yu didn¡¯t expect that someone would save Su Li under such a circumstance. Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t seem to realize that she had been abandoned before, Wang Yu felt a little less embarrassed and immediately cupped her fists to Dongfang Yi, saying shamelessly.


    ¡°Appreciated! The situation was chaotic and dangerous. If you hadn¡¯t saved her, I would have lost a beloved disciple forever.¡±


    ¡°Never Mind! I just lifted a finger.¡±


    Dongfang Yi waved his hand hurriedly with a faint smile on his face, but felt weird and disgusting.


    He had seen the scene clearly when Wang Yu left Su Li alone. She had no feeling to the little girl as her Master, so she must have some other purposes to bring them here.


    Seeing Wang Yu leave with Su Li and Jin Ying, Dongfang Yi pursed his lips but didn¡¯t go to stop her eventually.


    ¡°She is already at Jindan Realm, and my power is still no match to hers.¡±


    Dongfang Yi took a deep breath and tried to be ruthless. As Old Lady Duhua said, it was still unknown whether he could survive on his own. He could save that little girl once, but couldn¡¯t save her every time...


    After a short break, Tian Sanren took a headcount, and he was shocked slightly.


    The group of over 150 people was reduced to 81 now.


    ¡°Nine times nine is eighty-one. It happened to be a number of poles. Could it imply that all this was manipted by something?¡±


    Many people were horrified to know this number, and the atmosphere became stagnant.


    ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡±


    A young practitioner of Zhuji Realm pointed into the distance and shouted. Everyone looked in the pointed direction, and a pyramid-shaped building fell into their eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way back. Let¡¯s go over there together.¡±


    Tian Sanren said in a deep voice, and everyone agreed with him and moved quickly to the front of the pyramid-shaped building together.


    The surface of the building was unusually smooth and it was so simple that there was no pattern, so a stone tablet next to the pyramid stood out.


    The crowd consciously moved closer to take a look, and Su Li saw the words on the stone tablet too.


    ¡°Texts from the ancient cultivation era! This cave was really left by ancient practitioners. But what exactly is the Thunder of Pureness? Unfortunately, the connection with ck Lotus had broken again after she entered the cave, just like thest time in Chuangxing Path...¡±


    As Su Li was thinking, Wang Yu and other practitioners were shocked, and many lost their cool and spoke out in ecstasy.


    ¡°An ancient cave! It is a real ancient cave!¡±


    ¡°I have no regrets to enter an ancient cave in this life, even if I die here immediately!¡±


    ¡°Bah! You jinx! What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    While themon practitioners were talking intensely, Tian Sanren and others had already focused on the content of the stone tablet.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Tian, you¡¯ve been studying the ancient cultivation texts for many years, so you don¡¯t have difficulties in reading the words on this stone tablet, do you?¡±


    Yuan asked tentatively, and Tian Sanren¡¯s lips curled as he smiled lightly, ¡°Sure thing, Fellow Practitioner Yuan. Don¡¯t worry, even if I¡¯m wrong, many other fellow practitioners in the audience also understand ancient texts. So I¡¯ll start off and tell you about the contents of this stone tablet.¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone immediately concentrated on listening. Tian Sanren pointed on the contents of the stone tablet and spoke without dy, ¡°My name is... Cang Lei! Foreigners had invaded us, and I barely survived the war. But I felt hopeless about my salvation, so I spent a thousand years building this cave of inheritance. And I finally seeded!¡±


    ¡°Those who are destined to take up my mantle should take responsibility for the survival of this region and contribute his part to Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°If not, those who can pass my tests will not return empty-handed either!¡±


    ¡°This tower is the first level of the test, named Sanjin Tower. If you can reach the top of the tower within 100 breaths, you will pass the test! Everyone can only take the test once in their lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Junior practitioners, the only way to break away from very is to strengthen yourself! I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me...¡±


    As thest words of Tian Sanren were spoken, all the eyes of the rest 80 people brightened.


    This... seemed to be very different from the six levels Tian Sanren had mentioned before. They had originally thought that each practitioner assigned to a level would be able to keep the entire level¡¯s treasure all by himself but never expected that everyone could have the chance to take the test.


    It seemed that Tian Sanren hadn¡¯t expected it either, and he looked a little embarrassed, apologizing, ¡°What I said before was just deduction from ancient texts, so it¡¯s normal to have discrepancies. However, one chance bes six, and it¡¯s not a loss for all of you.¡±


    As he was saying, he looked towards the chunky elder in a green robe and a tall and thin man in grey, who had originally been arranged for the first level, and said with a smile,


    ¡°The first level is obviously a test of speed, and you both are the fastest of all of us in terms of bodily movement. You might try it first. If you can¡¯t pass, the rest of us won¡¯t need to try.¡±


    The green-robed elderughed at the words, and one of his injured pustules ruptured suddenly, from which a mass of flesh jumped out. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an ugly monster full of sharp teeth, and shrieked full of killing intent spreading far and wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s well-known among practitioners from Jiuzhou Region that Tian Sanren is well-informed and it turns out he deserves his reputation. He even knew my speedy treasure! Thanks for Fellow Practitioner Tian¡¯s praise. I¡¯ll give it a try!¡±


    The green-robed elder patted the monster¡¯s head, and a green light flickered in his eyes. The ugly monster immediately roared and turned into a ray of light, rushing towards Sanjin Tower!


    The tall and thin man looked indifferent and inscrutable as he stared at the monster climbing up Sanjin Tower. No one knew what he was thinking. The rest of the apanying practitioners, however, were a little bit awestruck with their pupils contracted, and got a few scruples.


    This monster was really fast and seemed to be very strong. Wang Yu took a fleeting nce at a green-robed elder, whose face was covered by pustules.


    If one pustule could change into a monster, so many pustules... Wang Yu swallowed hard. If the green-robed elder gave her a feeling of disgust before, now... it was fear!

 Chapter 386 - The Death of Yuan

    <strong>Chapter 386 The Death of Yuan</strong>


    Boom!


    Halfway through the golden stairs of the Sanjin Tower, the monster that had been moving at a high speed suddenly burst into a cloud of blood without warning, staining the stairs with blood.


    Suffering the reversed effects, the green-robed elder changed hisplexion slightly, and forcibly swallowed the blood pouring into his throat. The smile on his face was immediately reduced.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How can that puppet blow itself up?¡±


    Everyone was amazed. No one could see exactly how the green-robed elder¡¯s puppet died. Only Heaven Rover¡¯s eyes shed with an expression like he had already known in advance. No one except Su Li, who was spiritually sensitive, noticed his change.


    He slowly stood up and analyzed in a deep voice, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know whether Cang Lei was mighty in the ancient cultivation age or not, this ce is the cave of inheritance of the ancient practitioners after all. Therefore, it is unrealistic to pass the first level without any difficulty.¡±


    The green-robed elder calmed down when he heard the words. He sat aside with a slight snort, and said coldly, ¡°Although a puppet is nothing, it also makes my pneuma and blood unstable. Therefore, I need to regte my breathing. Since everyone has a chance, those who are interested should give a try.¡±


    After he finished speaking, no matter how other people reacted, he regted his breathing with his eyes closed.


    After his mind calmed down, there was even a subtlecency in his heart. He manipted the puppet to pass the level without going there personally, meaning that each puppet was an independent individual.


    If he could really take advantage of this loophole, he could keep trying as long as he had enough puppets. Compared with others who had only one chance, he was more likely to pass the level!


    However, there were so many people at the moment. If he tried in front of everyone, he might be attacked for making others jealous!


    He made up his mind to return to test his assumption, when others were trying other levels.


    ...


    Regardless of what the green-robed elder thought in his mind, the atmosphere at the scene became weird as he spoke out.


    The puppet blew itself up just now. Without knowing the reason, how dare they go up there? After all... they only lived once.


    ¡°Oh, a group of cowards, timid as mice, how can you go further on the road of cultivation?¡±


    The tall and thin man suddenlyughed sarcastically with all of his teeth which were ghastly white.


    Yuan who was the grumpiest immediately changed hisplexion and was about to scold him. However, before he could speak, the tall and thin man turned into an arc and climbed the golden stairs of the Sanjin Tower. He went farther than where the puppet had reached almost in the blink of an eye, and remained intact to move forward at a high speed.


    Seeing this, many people suddenly changed their expressions, and even Heaven Rover had a serious look in his eyes, as if he had met this tall and thin man for the first time.


    ¡°This person is a total stranger outside the Jiuzhou Region. I only invited him for his speed. Does anyone of you know his background?¡±


    Heaven Rover transmitted the sound in silence, but no one responded. Therefore, he was a little disappointed, but this emotion did not show on his face.


    Su Li stood inconspicuously among the crowd and tilted her head slightly, with a trace of deep meaning appearing in her eyes.


    This trip to the ancient cave seemed to be more and more interesting.


    Her eyes flickered slightly, and she turned her head and nced over arge number of strange groups naturally. It was an enchanting woman in purple and a distant boy in white with white hair.


    She found that since entering the cave, everyone had spoken. However, these two people looked like dumb and didn¡¯t say a word during the whole process. If she remembered correctly, these two people should be assigned to the fourth level by Heaven Rover.


    ¡°For the sake of an ancient inheritance, all ghosts and monsters havee out...¡±


    While Su Li¡¯s thoughts were surging, the tall and thin man had already stood at the top of the Sanjin Tower, with a trace of irrepressible joy on his emotionless face at this moment.


    ¡°He got a reward for passing the level!¡±


    This idea emerged in everyone¡¯s minds. Driven by interests, many young practitioners who were clouded by jealousy immediately climbed up the Sanjin Tower again.


    However, none of those old and experienced practitioners at Yuanying Realm moved.


    When Wang Yu saw this, she hesitated for a moment and finally restrained her intention. Her strength was not in speed. Unsurprisingly, the sixth level would be her turn, so she did not have to get her hand caught in the cookie jar for the short-term benefits.


    Whoosh!


    With a sh of figure, the tall and thin man came down from the top of the Sanjin Tower and his expression returned to be indifferent.


    At the same time, a few practitioners with low cultivation had suddenly showed a look of horror, and exploded and died before leaving anyst words, without reaching one-third of the steps.


    The remaining few young practitioners who still wanted to go up shuddered at the horrifying and bloody scene instantly and went cold.


    Upon seeing this, the tall and thin man sneered unabashedly, ¡°Do you really think that anyone can get the reward of Immortal Cang Lei? Stupid!¡±


    It seemed that he rushed to the tower very easily, but no one knew that he had secretly used several cards in his hands. However... for that thing, the loss is absolutely worth it!


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to try?¡±


    Heaven Rover smiled kindly with his eyes sweeping across the rest of the people. Although he did not receive any response, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but pointed his finger at the direction that no one knew when it appeared on the stone tablet, ¡°Since no one tries again, we will go to the second level.¡±


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Heaven seems to be familiar with this ancient cave too much, right?¡±


    The green-robed elder who had finished regting his breathing opened his eyes, and stared at Heaven Rover with a gloomy smile. He didn¡¯t believe that one could know the detailed test of each level in the ancient cave in advance by looking up the ssics.


    Heaven Rover¡¯s face was still calm and peaceful when he heard the words. He shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Fellow Practitioner Wen is not going to leave this level?¡±


    The green-robed elder¡¯s heart trembled. These words clearly pointed out that Heaven Rover had already seen his purpose and used it as a threat. Although he had doubts in his heart, he¡¯d better not get involved in this mess.


    ¡°Huh! I know my own ability, and my strength is in speed. Since passing the level is a bet on human life, why should I go to the other five levels to die?!¡±


    He covered the previous suspicions vaguely. Heaven Rover let it go with a slight smile, nodded his head and said, ¡°Since Fellow Practitioner Wen has already made up your mind, I should not persuade.¡±


    After that, he really stopped looking at the green-robed elder, and took the other practitioners away.


    The young people who had originally followed the green-robed elder hesitated for a moment after seeing this, and finally bit the bullet to keep up with the pace of Heaven Rover.


    The opportunity to reach the sky was right in front of them. How could they give up willingly?


    The green-robed elder was longing for this, and was not angry at all for the betrayal of these young practitioners. In the cave of inheritance of this level, the practitioner not reaching Jindan Realm was doomed to die, and he needn¡¯t be angry with a few dead people.


    ...


    However, Heaven Rover led everyone to follow the direction and found the second level very easily. The process was incredibly easy, as if there was no other danger in this cave except for the test.


    ¡°The second stone tablet of the test...¡±


    Seeing the stone tablet of the same style, Yuan and the others looked as usual, but made up their minds respectively.


    On the way, the direction had clearly disappeared, but Heaven Rover did very well in leading them to find this ce. It seemed... as if he had been here for many times.


    ¡°Old Lady Duhua, there is something wrong with Heaven Rover. We have to be careful...¡±


    Yuan transmitted the sound in silence, and Old Lady Duhua did not look at him, but nced at Dongfang Yi next to her. Then, she slowly transmitted the sound, ¡°With the cultivation of more than 3000 years, I have kind of seen the world, and I will not be tricked by a junior. If there is something tricky then, we can join hands.¡±


    Thest words were what Yuan wanted. Hearing these words, he felt his heart calm down and stopped transmitting the sound.


    The rest of the practitioners alsomunicated in silence. The team meant to pass the levels with one heart, began to fall apart from this moment on.


    While they weremunicating, Heaven Rover had already finished reading the content on the stone tablet.


    The physical strength of Yuan was the best among those at Yuanying Realm. Although Old Lady Duhua was good at using poison, she had cultivated herself into the body of Hiderigami in the early years. Therefore, her physical strength was no worse than that of Yuan.


    Unsurprisingly, the second level really tested the physical body.


    ¡°Hehe, holding for 10 breaths in that big bell is considered a pass...¡±


    Yuan looked at the floating golden bell above the altar behind the stone tablet with a smile on his face, strode to the altar, and entered the area covered by the big bell without hesitation.


    ¡°nging!!!¡±


    The melodious bells rang from the altar, and everyone heard an inexplicably beautiful melody, making them immersed in it.


    But Yuan within the area of the big bell changed hisplexion. The surface of his skin was as lustrous as the ck iron and stone when he growled, ¡°Calm down!¡±


    With the voiceing out, his muscles that had been shaking crazily immediately calmed down.


    But this moment of silence did notst long, and the second bell rang.


    ¡°Ding!!¡±


    Even the people who were outside the area of the big bell couldn¡¯t help but feel the pneuma and blood heated, as they were about to be boiling. Unsurprisingly, Yuan under the big bell spat out a mouthful of blood and almost passed out.


    ¡°Huh? This big bell actually has the effect of cleaning and tempering the physical body...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were narrowed, and her gaze at the big bell became fierier. Since her trip to Chuangxing Path, her physical body had not been improved for quite a long time.


    ¡°What a terrible golden bell!¡±


    Looking at Yuan who kept vomiting blood, Old Lady Duhua had a touch of solemnity and hesitation sh in her eyes. If she was asked to go, her fate would not be much better than that of Yuan.


    Su Li nced at the frightened Old Lady Duhua thoughtfully.


    It seemed that without a physical body strong like this, one could only be seriously injured by the big bell, rather than enjoy the benefits of tempering.


    On the altar, the ninth breath¨C


    Yuan reluctantly put a precious healing medicine into his mouth, and finally relieved the injury. Meanwhile, seeing the golden bell rippling and about to ring again quickly, he immediately became panic, and wanted to rush out of the area of the golden bell.


    But before he put it into action, the terrible third bell rang. His body was disintegrated into pieces in the blink of an eye and disappeared in nothingness, without leaving a trace of blood.


    Gulping¨C


    Everyone swallowed hard, and they were in a deadly silence for a long time.

 Chapter 387 - Xuan Meiji and Snow Child

    <h4>Chapter 387 Xuan Meiji and Snow Child</h4>


    ¡°Whew...¡±


    Heaven Rover let out a long breath and remained silent, as if he had notpletely epted the sudden death of Yuan in a short time.


    Old Lady Duhua also had a solemn expression, and she had no intention of going to try the golden bell. Her physical body was pretty the same as that of Yuan, who had unfortunately lost his life. So why bother?


    The voice of Yuan seemed to remain lingering in her ears, when such a big change urred in just a few seconds. Even with thousands of years of experience, Old Lady Duhua couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this moment.


    It was umon to witness the death of an old fox of Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the second level to be so dangerous...¡±


    The familiar voice of Heaven Rover sounded, with the tone of regret. Then, he turned his eyes to Old Lady Duhua with an inquiring look and asked, ¡°The death of Fellow Practitioner Yuan may be just an ident. The road to cultivation is difficult and dangerous. Maybe this level will show different powers for different people. Does Fellow Practitioner Duhua want to give it a try?¡±


    Hearing such provocative words from Heaven Rover, Old Lady Duhua sneered in her heart, ¡°Heaven Rover, you really treat me like a fool!¡±


    However, she showed a helpless expression, shook her head and said, ¡°Although I am very willing to do so, my physical body is not much different from that of Yuan. So why bother to court death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame...¡±


    Heaven Rover sighed, looking at the stone tablet that showed no direction for the next level, and continued hypocritically, ¡°If no one passes the level, we will not be able to know the direction for the next level. It is impossible for me to let you court death. The only solution for now is to follow my conjectures and take one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°Hoho...¡±


    Immortal Bingshu stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be humble and just act at will, Fellow Practitioner Heaven. If you did not find the next level, we would never put the me on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Senior Heaven, please make a move to lead us to the third level!¡±


    As soon as Immortal Bingshu said this, everyone immediately agreed, and even the old foxes of Yuan Ying Realm also smiled and nodded. No one showed their true inner thoughts on their faces.


    Didn¡¯t they see that Yuan showed his doubts and died soon?


    Although... it was not sure that whether Heaven Rover made a move or not, this could not prevent other practitioners from making associations.


    ¡°Thank you, fellow practitioners! I didn¡¯t expect that at this time, you are still willing to trust me...¡±


    Heaven Rover showed an expression of being touched and turned his palm. When a light shed with the palm facing up, a ck and whitepass treasure appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Thispass is called Finding Treasure Compass. It has an unfathomable effect of directing. Whether we can find the next level or not depends on it.¡±


    As he was saying, Heaven Rover injected the force of Yuanying into thepass. Then, the hand on thepass trembled and rotated quickly. But soon, it stopped in a certain direction.


    ¡°There!¡±


    With a glimmer of light in his eyes, Heaven Rover did not hesitate to follow the direction of thepass, and the others immediately followed.


    Su Li looked at the feeble figure of Heaven Rover, with her eyes shing.


    The others may not notice it, but when Heaven Rover cast the spell, she clearly sensed a wave that was very simr to the Divine Thunder of Earth, only with less heaviness. However, she was not sure which Divine Thunder of the Five Elements it was.


    The only thing for sure was that Heaven Rover definitely had some kind of ulterior rtionship with the cave of inheritance.


    On the gloomy in with endless destion, they finally saw the stone tablet after walking for five days under the leadership of Heaven Rover.


    The tense expression of Heaven Rover was slightly relieved, which was visible to the naked eye. Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°After a few days, we finally found a stone tablet.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡ª¡±


    Before he finished his words, Old Lady Duhua said softly. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This seems... not to be the third stone tablet.¡±


    ¡°What? Not the third level?¡±


    Everyone¡¯splexion changed slightly. Heaven Rover seemed to have just noticed this, and quickly looked at the stone tablet. After that, heughed bitterly and exined, ¡°What Fellow Practitioner Duhua said is true. This is the fourth stone tablet for the fourth level!¡±


    ¡°We skipped the third level?¡±


    Wang Yu could not believe it. Anyone who knew a little about the ancient cave of inheritance should have themon sense that the inheritance was particrly rigorous in ancient times. Those who took the test could only pass the level step by step as the owner of the cave wished, but now they were obviously misled by Heaven Rover.


    Heaven Rover took out thepass and saw that the hand on it was pointing to the stone tablet in front of him. With a sudden expression of helplessness, he said, ¡°It seems that we have to skip the third level and start from the fourth level. Fortunately, Senior Cang Lei has never said that we should take the test in order. Therefore, this is not cheating, and we will not trigger the curb of punishment in the cave.¡±


    At these words, a soft and charming voice suddenly sounded. It was the seductive woman in purple who had never opened her mouth that finally talked, but her tone did not mean any friendliness.


    ¡°Senior Heaven, it is easy for you to say. The fourth level is my turn and I will be the one to take the risk. You want to send me to die with several words. You have gone too far... hum?¡±


    With the slight hum, it seemed that a pink phantom shed across the nothingness. Young male practitioners who had poor cultivation had immediately fallen hard for her with their eyes blurred. Some even drooled and had physical reactions shamelessly.


    ¡°Another badass with the unknown background...¡±


    Wang Yu standing next to the seductive woman couldn¡¯t help but step back at this moment, with fear in her eyes.


    Before she came, she thought that with her own means of inheritance, even if her cultivation hadn¡¯t reached Yuanying Realm, it would be enough to deal with everything. But now, she found that there were too many talents with different capabilities in the cultivation circle. How could her means beparable to theirs?


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Xuan, calm down.¡±


    Heaven Rover did not lose his temper for the questioning of the seductive woman. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural that you have worries. My conjectures are based on the ancient books, which may be hard for Fellow Practitioner Xuan to believe. Well... I have apromise.¡±


    Having said this, Heaven Rover pointed to the stone tablet and continued,


    ¡°ording to the stone tablet, the fourth level is a test of soul. When ites to the attainments of soul, I am far inferior to Fellow Practitioner Xuan Meiji and Fellow Practitioner Snow Child! But even if I can¡¯t pass the level, I have no problem in saving my life in the fourth level. As long as I can save my life, what I said previously can be proved to be true. Then, Fellow Practitioner Xuan and Fellow Practitioner Snow can make a move to pass the level. How do you think?¡±


    What Heaven Rover said was reasonable, and he was even prepared to take the risk with his own life. Finding no loopholes, Xuan Meiji immediately got slightly rxed. She nodded and said,


    ¡°Since Senior Heaven has made such apromise, how can I refuse?¡±


    Heaven Roverughed and looked at the child in white with white hair, with the inquiring eyes. The child remained silent, but nodded slightly as a response, after thinking about it at the end.


    With their approval, Heaven Rover did not hesitate, walked into the dark stone chamber on the altar of the fourth level without saying a word, and entered the stone chamber in the blink of an eye.


    In the next moment, the ck stone chamber twisted and disappeared, under their frightened eyes!


    Seeing the person who led the way disappear suddenly, even the old foxes of Yuanying Realm who had never changed theirplexions looked gloomy.


    ¡°Has the old thing run away?¡±


    ¡°I knew something was wrong with him!¡±


    ¡°We should have stayed with Senior Wen, so we would be closer to the exit. Now we have no sense of direction at all. Will we be trapped here to death?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the inexplicably quiet atmosphere, the panic was slowly spreading as time went by.


    Xuan Meiji stared at the altar without anger, or intention of going up to the altar.


    At this moment, Snow Child who was like a sculpture suddenly moved!


    His move immediately attracted the attention of most old foxes of Yuanying Realm. However, when they saw Snow Child just sit down to wait, they were speechless.


    Seeing this, Xuan Meiji showed a strange look in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Brother Snow, it¡¯s so boring to sit alone. I wille to join you.¡±


    After saying that, Xuan Meiji twisted her waist and sat next to Snow Child, ignoring the disappearance of the ck stone room. Everyone was confused.


    Su Li also sat down. However, she was just at Lianqi Realm, and no one noticed her movements certainly.


    ¡°The stone chamber is still there, but it is covered by a special force, which cannot be sensed. This force is somewhat simr to the illusion I encountered on Chuangxing Path...¡±


    Su Li was particrly impressed by the force, which was half true and half false, so she could see through the altar at a nce.


    ¡°Obviously, it is not that easy for Heaven Rover to die. Let me see what his purpose for this show is...¡±


    While Su Li was secretly nning, Immortal Bingshu and the others who were thoughtful, abandoned the idea of leaving and each found a ce to rest and wait, after seeing the abnormal reaction of Xuan Meiji and Snow Child.


    As time went by slowly, the fourth altar finally had some reaction after Su Li sorted out thest paragraph of Suiyu Tactics of Chapter Zhuji.


    Boom!


    With a dull thud, the ck stone chamber reappeared. Then, everyone saw Heaven Rover who turned into a gray blur escape outside. His face turned reddish as soon as hended, and he spit a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Heaven Rover cleared his throat for several times with his hand clenched on his chest. With lingering fear shing in his eyes, he regretted, ¡°The illusion of the fourth level is too terrible. I barely escaped out consciously by all means. If it waster, I¡¯m afraid I would get lost in it.¡±


    Illusion?


    Was the ck stone chamber full of illusions?


    Hearing what Heaven Rover said, many old foxes of Yuanying Realm had their eyes flickered. They were able to get here, for that they had treasures to protect their souls more or less. Therefore, they all made their own ns at the same time.


    Xuan Meiji smiled, as vivid as hundreds of flowers in full bloom.


    ¡°Senior Heaven is really a man of action. Since you have fulfilled the promise, I have to go and see how terrifying the illusion you mentioned is...¡±


    After that, she turned her morous and bright gaze to Snow Child, whose expression remained unchanged. He went back to sit down and made him will clear.


    You should go!


    Xuan Meiji covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Young as you are, Brother Snow really knows how to treat women. I will be right back and I won¡¯t let you wait for five days.¡±


    After saying this, Xuan Meiji fell into the altar and entered the test of the fourth level.


    Su Li, who had always been paying attention to Heaven Rover, clearly saw the growing smile on his face after Xuan Meiji entered the fourth level.

 Chapter 388 - Test for All

    <h4>Chapter 388 Test for All</h4>


    Xuan Meiji actually didn¡¯t utter any wild words.


    Only two dayster, the familiar and seductive figure emerged from the reappearing stone room, and... remained intact!


    When everyone saw this, they subconsciously looked at the stone tablet, on which they saw the position of the fifth level.


    ¡°Hahahaha... Fellow Practitioner Xuan, you are really amazing! I guess that you have already got the reward of this level.¡±


    Heaven Rover said with relief, and showed kindness but no jealousy on his face. With a sh in Xuan Meiji¡¯s charming phoenix eyes, sheughed, ¡°Senior Heaven, why do you always keep an eye on me? What I have got may not be worth half of the value of hundreds of celestial stones that Brother Huang has got. If Brother Huang wants, I¡¯m willing to exchange what I have got for 150 celestial stones. How about it?¡±


    As soon as Xuan Meiji said this, the tall and thin man who had passed the first level before suddenly changed his face to be dark. After a moment of silence, he slowly uttered, ¡°You... want to die?!¡±


    Xuan Meiji looked scared, but her eyes were full of sarcasm. She said with gloat, ¡°Brother Huang... you¡¯re really horrible. I just want to make a deal. Since you are unwilling, just forget it...¡±


    While she was speaking, she nced at other people. Seeing that the greedy was faintly manifested on the others¡¯ faces, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t really want to make a deal with this tall and thin man. Those who passed the level could easily get informed about other people who also passed the level, and what she had got was also precious.


    If she was exposed by Snow Child, or someone who had passed the fifth or sixth level, the situation would be extremely dangerous.


    In this way, she could only act first!


    If she made the tall and thin man be the target of public criticism, her pressure would be much less!


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you!¡±


    After noticing his own situation, the tall and thin man had the coldness in his eyes and turned around to run away without saying a word!


    ¡°So decisive?!¡±


    Xuan Meiji was stunned that her n had failed. Her beautiful face turned dark slightly. The others also saw the tall and thin man disappearing in the distance, with a look of regret.


    No one had expected that the tall and thin man would be so decisive to run straight away.


    In a hurry, he took the lead. No one on the scene could catch his speed.


    Perhaps, even Su Li could only almost catch his speed. However, under the premise of falling behind, there would be no possibility of catching him up.


    ¡°300 celestial stones...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. There really were celestial stones in the cave, but the number of 300 was not enough to arouse her interest.


    But at this moment, Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but show the excitement on her face.


    ¡°Celestial stone! It turned out to be the celestial stone!¡±


    Wang Yu got the inheritance of strange encounters by chance and had a broad knowledge. Thus, she certainly knew the function of celestial stone, a practice resource purer and gentler than the best spiritual stone!


    If the best spiritual stone waspared to a normal jade, the celestial stone would be the king of jade, the imperial emerald!


    Pure nimbus made it easier for people to break the bottleneck. Each celestial stone was ten thousand times more valuable than the best spiritual stone. Such a treasure was actually priceless and hard to find!


    ¡°300 celestial stones! Damn it! Why it wasn¡¯t me who passed the first level? If I had passed, I should have immediately reached Yuanying Realm, with the celestial stones!¡±


    Wang Yu looked excited and full of regret. If she knew it, she would have tried her best to pass the first level!


    ¡°Forget it. Since Fellow Practitioner Huang does not want to be with me, then we will split up. You don¡¯t have to be discouraged. We have only tried three levels. After we find the remaining three levels, you can try yourselves. With the greatest efforts, there definitely will be someone who can get what he or she wants. If you are not satisfied with the reward, I can also vouch for you to exchange to reassure your worries.¡±


    The voices of Heaven Rover sounded at the right time, like a gentle spring flowing through the heart. With the restlessness relieved, everyone had enthusiasm in their eyes.


    ¡°Senior Heaven is right. We have numerous opportunities! It is really short-sighted of Senior Huang to leave the group!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    ¡°We are not willing to be with such a rat buddy!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone was surprisingly consistent with each other in expressing their views on the tall and thin man, and even Wang Yu couldn¡¯t help but echo the criticism, which attracted Heaven Rover¡¯s eyes.


    After that, Snow Child entered the altar. In less than two days, the snow-white figure reappeared.


    Judging from the period of time, his strength was obviously higher than that of Xuan Meiji.


    Back to the crowd, Snow Child was still expressionless. After a nce at Xuan Meiji, he looked at Heaven Rover and said extremely simply.


    ¡°The fifth level.¡±


    Heaven Rover was out of thought for a while, and then began to lead the way. Since Snow Child didn¡¯t want to tell what Xuan Meiji¡¯s reward was, he couldn¡¯t forcibly ask.


    Xuan Meiji heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this, but she didn¡¯t dare to rxpletely. She had said before that what she got was at the price of 150 celestial stones. Now, Huang Shan suddenly escaped and Snow Child¡¯s strength was above her. It was hard to guarantee that others in the team would not want something from her.


    ...


    With the guidance, it was much easier for Heaven Rover to find the fifth level. It only took them half of the day to arrive at the ce where the next stone tablet was.


    Unlike the previous two, the ce for taking the test this time was no longer an altar, but a pce.


    After reading the content on the stone tablet at a nce, Heaven Roverughed and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, this level is avable to all of us!¡±


    Everyone was shocked by his words. Heaven Rover exined the meaning of the stone tablet soon.


    ¡°This level is designed to test talent! As cultivators, we are bound to act against the god. Without talent, we cannot do anything! As my descendants, even if you get the practice methods of my inheritance, you definitely cannot practice without qualified talents. So... if you cannot be recognized by me at this level, you will lose the qualification for inheritance!¡±


    ¡°I have cultivated tens of thousands of years and collected countless practice methods, including three million low-grade practice methods, five hundred thousand middle-grade practice methods, one hundred and eighty high-grade practice methods, three top-grade practice methods, and one nature¡¯s punishment school of holy methods!¡±


    ¡°The practice conditions of holy methods are extremely harsh. In order to select the suitable descendants, I specially exchanged three top-grade practice methods for a simplified version of nature¡¯s punishment school of holy methods, which can also be called the pseudo holy methods! Whoever masters the method is qualified to take the next test and inherit my orthodoxy!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard what Heaven Rover said, even Snow Child who had been silent all the time.


    ¡°Gosh!¡±


    ¡°The top-grade holy methods of the ancient cultivation age!¡±


    ¡°What I am practicing now is not even the high-grade practice methods, not to mention the top holy methods. Are there really 180 high-grade practice methods in the cave?!¡±


    ¡°How powerful were the ancient practitioners?¡±


    ¡°Nature¡¯s punishment school? Is it possible that there are many schools of ancient holy methods? I haven¡¯t even heard of one!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The fierce discussion turned the pce into a noisy market in the blink of an eye. Heaven Rover did not stop them, but stared at the stone tablet with his fiery eyes.


    ¡°I have waited on this for a long time! Nature¡¯s punishment holy methods, the inheritance of Immortal Cang Lei, can only be mine!¡±


    ¡°Ahem... ahem¡±, Immortal Bingshu coughed violently, with an abnormal blush on his sallow face, which showed the extreme turmoil and a bit of... shocking in his heart.


    ¡°Holy methods? Is there really a school of holly methods to inherit in the deste Jiuzhou Region? It is clearly recorded in the ancient ssics that Jiuzhou Region was a sea in ancient times, where no one lived at all. Is it possible that all those records are false?!¡±


    Stuck in self-doubt, Immortal Bingshu still had the burning eyes. As the top prodigy of the sect, he was the strongest in either talent or temper. He could definitely pass the fifth level and became one of the candidates for the inheritance of the cave!


    When Immortal Bingshu felt an upsurge of emotion, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Heaven Rover, with jealousy and doubts shing in his eyes.


    Being arranged for the fifth level was a coincidence or...


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice, junior sister apprentice, why are they all so excited like getting possessed? What are holy methods? What mental method does our Huajian Sect cultivate?¡±


    There was no doubt that Jin Ying and Su Li were the calmest persons on that moment now. The former knew nothing, and thetter... didn¡¯t care.


    Su Li nced at Jin Ying, who was full of curiosity, thought for a moment, and replied quite seriously, ¡°The holy methods should be very powerful. The methods we practice are middle-grade at most.¡±


    ¡°Huh? So weak!¡±


    Jin Ying wrinkled her face, and immediately squeezed her fists and hummed, ¡°Then I would also like to practice the holy methods!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the young practitioners around her allughed secretly, they wouldn¡¯t take the words of a little girl seriously.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but smile, wondering what the nature¡¯s punishment school of holy methods was.


    This so-called ¡°nature¡¯s punishment¡± was probably a kind of cultivation school of the ancient holy methods, the same as ¡°Chuangxing Path¡±. However, it was impossible to contact ck Lotus now, so she did not know which of these two schools was stronger.


    However, there was one thing for sure!


    Cang Lei, the owner of the cave, was by no means a nobody in ancient times!


    While everyone was still discussing intensively, a low and heavy male voice suddenly came from the pce which had been peaceful.


    ¡°This pce is used for the practice of the tester. Your practice methods will be revealed at the ce where the futon is located. If you can master the practice method within a month, it will be given to you as a gift of destiny. If you can¡¯t..., I will also reward you with a practice method ording to the level of your cultivation as a gift of encounter!¡±


    Suddenly, the pce was stuck in a silence. Everyone was shocked, ¡°Oh, my, my... Is Immortal Cang Lei still alive?!¡±


    ¡°It is impossible. The first stone tablet clearly stated that Immortal Cang Lei was already dead!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Hearing someone¡¯s rebuttal, Heaven Rover¡¯s brows also stretched out, ¡°There may be the means left by Immortal Cang Lei in this pce, but not himself in the flesh.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, futons appeared everywhere in the pce in the right number of people entering the pce at this moment. The practitioners immediately stopped looking for the futons and showed the eagerness in their eyes.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    Heaven Rover took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s get started! Whether you can seed in the future or not depends on today!¡±

 Chapter 389 - Tensions Flared

    Chapter 389 Tensions red


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that two little girls of Lianqi Realm who even knew nothing would have futons...¡±


    When Su Li sat down, she clearly heard the whisper of a young practitioner behind her. However, Jin Ying was unaware of it. She began to study the practice methods in the futon with excitement, and became immersed in it gradually.


    Pressed by the limit of one month, no one would like to waste time, but get into a trance state, except for Su Li who was still awake.


    Su Li evoked a trace of psychic awareness and sent it into the futon. It didn¡¯t take a long time for the pseudo holy method with the length of thousands of ancient characters to appear in her mind. Although they were ancient characters, they had a special force that even someone who was illiterate could understand the meaning.


    Obviously, Cang Lei also considered the change of characters caused by the changing times, so he used this method to convey information.


    ¡°Interesting! This pseudo holy method is indeed much better than the current cultivation practice method, but I already have Suiyu Tactics, a school of holy method. Therefore, when I got the pseudo holy method, I felt it was quite dull.¡±


    After going through the entire mental method, Su Li was quite helpless. She thought she would get another mental method that could mutually corroborate Suiyu Tactics. However, it could be glimpsed from the pseudo holy method that the so-called nature¡¯s punishment school of holy methods was probably much lessparable to Suiyu Tactics.


    ¡°However, it is a school of holy method after all. Even if I don¡¯t practice, I can give it to Master and Jin Ying...¡±


    Although this thought shed in her mind, Su Li still reluctantly prepared to practice the pseudo holy method, ¡°But... this pseudo holy method is so simple that three days is enough to master it. The first 27 days will be used to understand the Suiyu Tactics.¡±


    After making up her mind, Su Li left the pseudo holy method aside, and immersed herself into the understanding of Suiyu Tactics. Since they were all understanding the mental method, she was no different from the others from the appearance. Therefore, there was no need to worry about being exposed.


    While the group of people were practicing in the ancient cave with an easy mind, the period of one month agreed upon by Beixiao Liang and the protector elder of Yuxu Sect, far in the Huajian Sect, hade to an end.


    ¡°Elder, does Wang Yu still make no movement?!¡±


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s brows furrowed, and he had never been relieved in the past few days.


    ¡°Indeed, I would never make a mistake in recognizing the pneuma of Hongyu! She has stayed in her pce, with a faint pneuma. It is very likely that she has been practicing in istion.¡±


    The protector elder said in a deep voice, ¡°Disturbing others who are practicing in istion is a great taboo in the cultivation circle. Since you don¡¯t want to fall out with Huajian Sect, I think it is better to further discuss this matter. To practice and improve your strength after your returning to the sect is the right way! When you be a practitioner of Yuanying Realm or even a higher level, you can catch Wang Yu easily instead of being constrained!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Beixiao finally sighed.


    He understood that what the protector elder said was right. However, if he didn¡¯t revenge and remove his resentment, how could he cultivate with an easy mind?


    Even with the highest cultivation, one could not search the entire Qingshui Circle. If Wang Yu left Jiuzhou Region, who could find her?


    Seeing Beixiao Liang hesitating, the protector elder secretly shook his head. As he was about to speak again, the rm bell in Huajian Sect suddenly rang loudly!


    ¡°Dang! Dang! Dang! ...¡±


    The fast bell immediately made Beixiao Liang stand up in shock and say to himself inconceivably, ¡°Is someone attacking the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect?¡±


    The protector elder also slowly got up, with a serious expression.


    Through the big tactical matrix, he could clearly feel that there was more than one practitioner of Yuanying Realm bombarding the tactical matrix. Why would a small Huajian Sect attract such powerful enemies?


    ¡°Could it be the enemies of Yuxu Sect? Was Beixiao Liang¡¯s whereabouts exposed?¡±


    The protector elder thought for a while, but Beixiao Liang flew out of the pce to Liguang Pce without saying a word.


    Boom! !


    Boom! ! !


    The sound of bombarding was getting louder and louder, and the disciples of Huajian Sect had never been attacked in this way. Some young disciples hurriedly ran out, looking at the discolored big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect in the sky with pale faces.


    ¡°Who dares to make trouble in my Huajian Sect?!¡±


    Before the third bombardment fell, a white beam shot out from the main peak and stopped steadily on the edge of the big tactical matrix, showing the image of a white-robed elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s the First Elder!¡±


    ¡°The First Elder is here!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Many low-level disciples were excited, but the elder called the First Elder didn¡¯t look good when he saw a group of people with the menacing tactical matrix.


    There were a total of nine people here, all of whom were above Jindan Realm. Among them, there were two whose pneumas could not be felt. Those whose pneumas could not be felt by the Peak of Jindan Realm... could only be people of Yuanying Realm!


    ¡°Headmaster has broken through, but only she alone can¡¯t deal with two of Yuanying Realm...¡±


    Thinking of this, the First Elder sneered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know which two seniors came here and bombarded my tactical matrix without saying a word. Could it be that you took a fancy to this barrennd?¡±


    The purple-robed elder leading the group had a malicious look in his eyes. Hearing that there was no respect in the First Elder¡¯s tone, he made his eyes be even colder. He took a step and dered himself slowly and clearly, ¡°I am... Yue Wutao, the Elder of Zihan Sect!¡±


    The second sect of Jiuzhou Region, the Elder of Zihan Sect?!


    The pupils of the First Elder were dted, and he never expected that the origin of the person was so terrifying.


    But the people outside the tactical matrix seemed to think that such a deterrent effect was not enough. Another white-robed elder in Yuanying Realm also stood up, squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I am Su Huabin, the butler of Su Family.¡±


    Su Family!


    Another powerful familyparable to the 25 sects!


    The First Elder¡¯s face was stiff, and his heart trembled. Why did the two powerful figuresunch an attack on the same day?


    ¡°Huajian Sect is really good!¡±


    Yue Wutao stared at the First Elder, without concealing the murderous intent in his eyes, ¡°You have a dishonest Immortal Hongyu, as well as a headmaster who has such a great prestige. It is so arrogant of you to only have an elder to receive us!¡±


    ¡°You deserve the death!!¡±


    After saying this, he turned his hands over, with double swords held in his hands, and continued bombarding the tactical matrix without hesitation!


    He could easily break the big tactical matrix for protecting such a small sect!


    The First Elder¡¯s heart sank, but he didn¡¯t feel panic when seeing Yue Wutao continue to attack. The tactical matrix of Huajian Sect was set up by that person himself, and it was not easy to break even for someone of Yuanying Realm.


    Furthermore...


    The First Elder¡¯s expression slightly changed and he returned to be calm.


    Su Huabin frowned when he saw this, and felt things may be bad. Could Huajian Sect hold back something?


    While he was in doubt, a cold but not pleasant voice suddenly sounded from the main hall of Huajian Sect, spreading throughout Huajian Sect in the blink of an eye.


    Many elderly people who had been in Huajian Sect for hundreds of years immediately became uncontrobly excited when they heard this sound.


    Even though the disciples who had entered this sect for less than 100 years had never heard the sound, they quickly realized when they saw the reaction of the surrounding senior fellow apprentices and uncles, staring at the sky above the sect with a look of expectation.


    When Yue Wutao and Su Huabin heard this voice, their expressions changed slightly. Then, they saw a purple figure float from the top of the main peak and appear beside the First Elder after a few shes, standing out of thin air.


    ¡°Headmaster!¡±


    The First Elder looked reverent and quickly saluted.


    Su Huabin was stunned, with a look of surprise in his eyes. He had never paid attention to Huajian Sect before, and he did not know that the headmaster of Huajian Sect was actually a female practitioner.


    Yue Wutao was much calmer. Taking a deep look at the face as beautiful as a thousand years ago, he felt his heart sink slightly, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer,


    ¡°The Tianjiao Hua Yan of those years hase to this situation now, which really surprises me.¡±


    Hua Yan smiled at these two old men who had been immersed in Yuanying Realm for many years, and said without changing her expression, ¡°I was once on the Tianjiao List of Jiuzhou Region anyway. If I didn¡¯t break through Yuanying Realm, then I would probably be defeated by such an ordinary practitioner like you.¡±


    The irony in Hua Yan¡¯s words made Yue Wutao¡¯splexion changed slightly. Leaving no time for him to fight back, Hua Yan turned her eyes to the butler of Su Family,


    ¡°The butler of Su Family came just in time. A few days ago, Su Zini, the seventh holy girl of your family, tried to break into the sect and assassinated me, but was killed by me! She dared toe to my Huajian Sect to make trouble only with a half-stage Yuanying. Was she so arrogant that she even looked down upon our Huajian Sect?


    When Su Huabin heard these words, the anxiety in her mind immediately calmed down. He smiled and nodded, ¡°It turns out that the Seventh Miss of my family really died in your sect. Thank you for telling the truth. You really do me a great favor.¡±


    Hearing the softening attitude in Su Huabin¡¯s words, Yue Wutao stared slightly and was about to question him by transmitting the sound in silence. But he saw that Su Huabin waved his hand without any anger, and continued with a smile,


    ¡°I will kill 3000 disciples of Neimen Branch of your Sect, and 1000 inherited disciples in return. What do you think?¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on Hua Yan¡¯s face immediately cooled down, and a green jade flower appeared in her palm, ¡°If you want to kill my disciples, you should defeat me first!¡±


    The Star-stacked Tactical Matrix was invincible, but they did not have so many spiritual stones to consume. If Yue Wutao and others wantonly attacked, it won¡¯t take a long time for the entire tactical matrix to lose energy and then copse.


    At that time, many weak and young disciples of the sect would die, and the entire sect would be in danger of being destroyed!


    This situation must never happen!


    Hua Yan took her mind and was about to rush out of the tactical matrix, closely followed by the First Elder and others with solemn expressions.


    But at this moment, a longugh came from Fujian Mount, and Yue Wutao and others immediately saw Beixiao Lianging on the sword, followed by a cold-faced elder, whose pneuma... could not be detected!


    ¡°Another practitioner of Yuanying Realm?!¡±


    Yue Wutao was so shocked. Wasn¡¯t Huajian Sect a low-grade sect? Why did they have two practitioners of Yuanying Realm? What kind of low-grade sect was this?!


    ¡°You... you are Beixiao Liang, the holy boy of Yuxu Sect?!¡±


    Su Huabin suddenly looked terrified, and asked surprisingly. As the butler of Su Family, he was far above Yue Wutao in terms of status. He almost knew all the Tianjiao of great sects. Beixiao Liang, the newly promoted holy boy of Yuxu Sect, was recognized by him at once.


    As soon as Su Huabin said this, everyone was shocked and they all focused on Beixiao Liang. For a while, the atmosphere of tensions red eased.


    Beixiao Liang snorted coldly, and said to Yue Wutao who was originally arrogant, ¡°I was originally from Huajian Sect, with the old name Bei Xing, but now I am named Beixiao Liang. Huajian Sect is the sect that sets foot on the road of cultivation. ording to the rules of Jiuzhou Region, I can totally include it in my protection list. Elder Yue, do you still want to act in your own way?¡±

 Chapter 390 - The Last Level

    <strong>Chapter 390 The Last Level</strong>


    ¡°Hahaha, my dear nephew, you are wrong. Since Huajian Sect is under your protection, we will definitely not offend, so we will leave.¡±


    Su Huabin winked at Yue Wutao who was reluctant, and turned to leave without saying a word.


    Yue Wutao did not expect his decisiveness, let alone Hua Yan and Beixiao Liang who had identified himself.


    Yue Wutao was filled with bitterness and hatred in his heart, but without Su Huabin¡¯s help, he could not continue to stay. Seeing Su Huabin walk away, he could only snort and leave angrily.


    ¡°The butler of Su Family is really as shameless as before...¡±


    As the crisis abated, Hua Yan seemed to think of some past events. He narrowed his eyes and sighed softly.


    Beixiao Liang frowned and said nothing. Su Family and Zihan Sect were closely rted, and their attitude towards Yuxu Sect was very strange. He didn¡¯t think that he scared Su Huabin away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple...¡±


    He murmured to himself, but didn¡¯t mention Wang Yu to Hua Yan at that time. He still cared about the survival of Huajian Sect.


    After Yue Wutao left, he quickly caught up with Su Huabin who deliberately slowed down, and asked him with an angry look, ¡°Butler Su, what do you mean? We clearly had a deal...¡±


    ¡°Elder Yue, calm down!¡±


    Su Huabin interrupted Yue Wutao with a smile, and said in a low voice, ¡°Huajian Sect is not as simple as you think. Even if it is only under Hua Yan¡¯s support, we may not be able to break through the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect, let alone two of them...¡±


    When Yue Wutao heard this, he was immediately stunned first, and shook his head with a distrustful look, ¡°How powerful can the big tactical matrix for protecting such a small sect be? If we can cooperate with each other, I believe that it will be destroyed within a moment!¡±


    Su Huabin secretly scolded Yue Wutao for being so stupid. He had exined it very clearly, but Yue Wutao didn¡¯t even understand the meaning.


    But on the surface, he still carefully exined the origin of the big tactical matrix of Huajian Sect to Yue Wutao, with a gentle smile.


    After Yue Wutao listened, he immediately stopped talking.


    He also went through the times of holy girl Su. How could he not know her awesome means? He just didn¡¯t expect that a small sect had such an origin.


    How could the vengeance of Yue Lin, his granddaughter, ended up for nothing?


    Looking at Yue Wutao who was unwilling, Su Huabin knew that it was the time, and said with a smile, ¡°Elder Yue, although we retreat today, it doesn¡¯t mean the dust settles.¡±


    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes shed immediately, ¡°Butler Su means...¡±


    ¡°Su Zini is the Seventh Miss of my family anyway. We won¡¯t let it go so easily! This time I came to find out the cause of her death. After I return to the family to report, there will be someone to avenge, and then Elder Yue cane to help. Don¡¯t you think this can be called killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye! It¡¯s really good!¡±


    Elder Yueughed loudly, ¡°With the help of the masters of Su Family, Huajian Sect will not escape the fate of extinction, regardless of all the tricks! Then I will wait for your good news at Zihan Sect.¡±


    After the discussion of these two people, they left separately.


    Although Hua Yan and Beixiao Liang felt this was weird, they didn¡¯t know that the danger of extinction was approaching. The Sect returned to peace.


    ...


    For cultivators, one month was just a short time. In the blink of an eye, the appointed time for the fifth level at the hall of the cave of inheritance had arrived.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    All the futons disappeared at the same time, and the practitioners who were still immersed in the understanding were immediately awakened. After checking the progress of their practice, almost 80 percent of people showed a gloomy look simultaneously, while the other 20 percent who were scheming, showed no expression, no joy or anger.


    Jin Ying totally lost her spirits. She didn¡¯t even sort out the entire mental method of the pseudo holy method in a month, let alone mastered it. When the time came, the memory of that holy method was erased. All the hard work of this month was wasted!


    ¡°Three people... passed!¡±


    The voice in the pce sounded again. Hearing that only three people mastered the method, the unsessful young practitioners felt a little better. You know... there were more than a dozen of practitioners of Immortal Jindan and old foxes of Yuanying Realm presented!


    ¡°There are five old foxes of Yuanying Realm, but only three people passed. Powerful as they are, they failed to master the method. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t cultivate.¡±


    The young cultivators with a low cultivation adjusted their attitudes and immediately recovered from their depression. Looking at the old foxes of Yuanying Realm with different looks, they felt like watching a drama.


    ¡°Three people. Besides me, there are two more mastering the method...¡±


    Heaven Rover seemed to be calm, but actually he felt shocked and angry. He was bound to win in this cave. He thought it would be easy to use this group of practitioners of Yuanying Realm to get the inheritance, but he didn¡¯t expect it would be an open invitation to the danger.


    ¡°I have only been able to master the method after hundreds of years of cultivation. Which two bastards... with prodigious talents, spent only a month and seeded?!¡±


    He nced over the rest old foxes of Yuanying Realm, but he didn¡¯t get any information. There was no way for these old foxes to show the change of mood on their faces.


    At this moment, he even had the urge to kill everyone on the spot, but the sixth and second levels had not been passed... He could only deal with one of them at most, and the rest would be left to the third level. Therefore, these people couldn¡¯t die yet.


    ¡°Fine, just wait. When the sixth level is passed, there is no need for me to do anything, and this group of people will almost die.¡±


    After a covert sneer, Heaven Rover took a deep breath and held his mind again.


    And just when he was hesitating, the practitioners who hadn¡¯t mastered the method all received the first-level reward.


    ¡°30 percent of the skill is rewarded the high-grade mental method? It is actually the high-grade mental method. Haha, I didn¡¯t even practice the middle-grade mental method before!¡±


    Many people lighted up with pleasure. The rewards given by the pce obviously exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°60 percent of the skill is rewarded the top-grade practice method, which is not bad.¡±


    There was a sense of joy in Dongfang Yi¡¯s heart. The practice methods of Dongfang Family were only at the high grade. Even though he could not be an inheritor, it was a great harvest to obtain a top-grade practice method.


    Old Lady Duhua knew that Dongfang Yi got a good mental method. However, if he reacted at this time, it would prove that he was not the one who mastered the method.


    ¡°This kid has not been scheming along the way, so he is by no means pretending. It seems that those who mastered the method can only be the 10 people selected by Heaven Rover, or even... Heaven Rover himself...¡±


    Old Lady Duhua had an extremely flexible mind. However, no matter how urately she guessed, she would never know that the third person who mastered the method would be the ¡°sacrifice¡± brought by Wang Yu.


    Su Li looked inside her body and looked helplessly at the vital energy of pseudo holy method that was pressed under her pubic region as soon as being cultivated. This was the result of her deliberate control, otherwise this wisp of vital energy would have been swallowed by Suiyu Tactics.


    ¡°Even though the vital energy is weak, it has the same source as the pneuma in the jade token of Divine Thunder of Earth. I wonder what change will happen if I infuse this vital energy into the jade token.


    While Su Li was thinking, Heaven Rover led everyone to thest level, the sixth level.


    ¡°This level is a test of the power of the matrix curb!¡±


    Two dayster, Heaven Rover stood in front of the sixth stone tablet, said loudly,


    ¡°In ancient cultivation age, matrix curb is as important as cultivation! After the foundation of each practitioner is consolidated, matrix curb should be learned to dig out the relics of the older age! Therefore... in the sixth level, I must test your cultivation of matrix curb. Breaking the tactical matrix of one level is considered as a pass! If the curb of one level can be broken, all the treasures stored in the sixth level will be given to you as a gift!¡±


    After Heaven Rover exined the content of the sixth level test, there was a burst of heated discussion in the crowd.


    ¡°Tactical matrix! It is actually a test of tactical matrix! I am a third-grade matrix master of Zhenlou Group. I will definitely give it a try!¡±


    ¡°How can a curb beparable to a tactical matrix? Judging from the previous level, it is clear that the curb is more sophisticated, but now curbs in the cultivation circle are just little tricks looking impressive but of no use. Is the curb in the ancient times different?!¡±


    ¡°Whether they are different or not, it can be known through one try!¡±


    After a while, some people couldn¡¯t restrain their desires and rushed into the stone gate where the tactical matrix was tested.


    ¡°They are still a bit sensible because they didn¡¯t go to the stone door of curb...¡±


    As soon as this thought shed in Su Li¡¯s mind, she was shocked to see the young practitioners who had just imed to be a third-grade matrix master rushing into the gate of curb recklessly.


    ¡°It is true that the ignorant is fearless. How can the current tactical matrix beparable to the ancient matrix curb skill?¡±


    Heaven Rover and Su Li almostughed secretly at the same time. No one knew how Heaven Rover learnt about the matrix curb, but Su Li was once despised by ck Lotus for acting tactical matrix and was imparted the knowledge about the ancient matrix curb by the way.


    In the ancient cultivation age described by ck Lotus, although ¡°matrix¡± was the first word in matrix curb skill, it was only a general minor skill rtively at the low level.


    Curb!


    It was an all-embracing and powerful skill of that era, with the effects ranging from small curbs for daily use to horrific curbs destroying the world!


    Now that the curb was used by Cang Lei as a test, it would never be useless. It was very likely to be... the curb abolishment!


    If ck Lotus were here and he heard Su Li¡¯s analysis, he would definitely drool and yell he was rich!


    Every curb abolishment method was rare. Now, there was an unowned curb abolishment method in the cave of inheritance. If he could feel it, he might be able to use it to offer the curb abolishment method and make a fortune!


    It was a pity that her connection to ck Lotus Ring had long been cut off, not to mention the manifestation.


    ¡°Tactical matrix!¡±


    Wang Yu looked at the temporarily upied stone gate of tactical matrix, with a surging mind. Others needed to reach the qualified tactical matrix realm to break the matrix, but she was different!


    ¡°As a spell practitioner, if you have enough sacrifices when facing the tactical matrix... you can break it, regardless of its grade!¡±


    She looked at the two little girls who had been unscathed all the way, and almostughed.


    With these two girls, she couldpletely try to break the curb. At that time, all the treasures in the sixth level would be hers!


    ¡°Hahaha!! Fan Zisang, my good disciple... I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your contribution of the flower pond, how could I get two perfect sacrifices? In this way, the reversed phagocytosis would only be 10 percent of the usual. I should be at the master grade of breaking the matrix.¡±


    Sensing Wang Yu¡¯s scorching gaze, Su Li raised her eyebrows imperceptibly, and smiled.


    The game was finally about to be over.

 Chapter 391 - Passing the Level Successfully!

    <h4>Chapter 391 Passing the Level Sessfully!</h4>


    <h4>¡°Ah!!¡±</h4>


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    With two short and rapid screams sounding inside the two gates, the sixth level once again became quiet and empty.


    The scarlet blood was trickling through the crack between the stone gate and the ground, with fragments of bone. However, it suddenly merged into the ground like mercury without leaving a trace. It seemed that the death of the two was just an illusion.


    ¡°Being crushed into blood and powder...¡±


    Many people were terrified to wake up from the excitement, and finally remembered that the test of level not only brought opportunities, but also the risk of death.


    ¡°Senior!!¡±


    When everyone was silent, Wang Yu stood up confidently, made a fist and palm salute to Heaven Rover and said, ¡°I am qualified enough to pass this level! The 30 percent I have mentioned before still counts!¡±


    After saying this, she no longer looked at the meaningful eyes of Heaven Rover, and walked towards the test of stone gate with Jin Ying and Su Li, who were still puzzled


    ¡°Wang Yu is clearly at Jindan Realm, but she can be personally invited by Heaven Rover. What special ability does she have to pass the level...¡±


    Old Lady Duhua pondered, but Dongfang Yi¡¯splexion changed slightly.


    Why did this female senior bring two little girls of Lianqi Realm... Is it because that?!


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    When he was about to ask, he saw the slight change on Old Lady Duhua¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but look up and saw the three of them enter the stone gate of curb.


    ¡°This...?!¡±


    Dongfang Yi widened his eyes, and Old Lady Duhua looked calm again, but sighed by transmitting the sound, ¡°If you want to save those two girls, other people won¡¯t agree. Even if they do... it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Dongfang Yi¡¯s face went pale, and countless cruel scenes shed in his mind. He clenched his fists for a long time, but finally let them down hopelessly.


    ¡°If I could also have the power of Yuanying Realm...¡±


    At this moment, he finally realized what his father told him in his childhood, ¡°For a practitioner who is not powerful enough, everything is in vain!¡±


    ...


    After the three of them entered the stone gate of curb, they went through a long tunnel and finally came to a stone that was about 1,111 square meters. The stone was carved withplicated ck runes on its surface. Wang Yu nced briefly, but didn¡¯t know any one of them.


    ¡°Is this an ancient curb? It ispletely different from the current one.¡±


    Wang Yu didn¡¯t feel panic at all but wore a smile on her face. When her eyes fell on Su Li who was standing beside her, her eyes gradually became fierce.


    Suddenly ¨C


    She took two closed fingers as a sword and cut Su Li¡¯s wrist heavily!


    In an instant, the blood spilled into the sky, and the scarlet drops of blood fell on the ck runes of curb.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    After a painful cry, Su Li made no other movements, allowing the blood to flow into the curb and gradually fill the entire runes of the curb. This was the reaction of being hit by the enthralling skill.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister!¡±


    Jin Ying forgot Su Li¡¯s instructions. With a slight change ofplexion, she was about to rush to Su Li, but she was left aside after being smacked to pass out by Wang Yu.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been close to me, my first target would be you.¡±


    Wang Yu smiled coldly, with no expression, and gradually exerted the secret skill of spell practitioner with her hands. She did not know to which extent the enthralling skill given by Immortal Bingshu would take effect. Therefore, even if Jin Ying behaved abnormally, she would not care but focus on how to break the curb.


    To against any risk, she also used a paralysis skill on Su Li to make her body stiffen and unable to move, so that she could get blood easily.


    ¡°The ancient curb should not be underestimated, so... I used the spell at the third level. 10 percent of reversed effects would reduce my cultivation to the middle of Jindan Realm at most. This loss is absolutely worth it.¡±


    While muttering, Wang Yu pinched out many skeleton marks in her hand. These marks were connected with each other, like a made of skeletons, getting more and moreplicated.


    Concentrating on the gesture of condensing spell, she did not notice that Su Li, who was supposed to be stiff and bleed to death, suddenly moved.


    She retracted her hand first and wiped her wrist with a finger. Then, the wound disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Then, she turned around and stood in front of Wang Yu, looking at her with a smile.


    It seemed that Wang Yu felt a little ufortable for being watched. Although she didn¡¯t want to interrupt her thoughts, she opened her eyes to take a look.


    This scared her out of her wits!!


    ¡°Su... Su Su Su Yue?!¡±


    Wang Yu screamed in horror, with a changed voice, ¡°How did you wake up? You are actually able to move. You...¡±


    She lost her concentration at the sight of the intact skin on Su Yue¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, the skeleton became fuzzy and unstable, and it was about to break down.


    After forcibly stabilizing the spell, Wang Yu¡¯s mind was busy with thinking about solutions, but she heard the half-grown girl in front of her suddenlyugh out.


    ¡°Master, you should be in a panic now, right? I am afraid the reversed effects of the interruption of the spell cost much more than that of the sess of the spell.¡±


    Wang Yu¡¯s pupils shrank violently, but she didn¡¯t scream again this time. With the cultivation for a thousand years after all, she quickly returned to calm, thinking while stalling for time.


    Su Yue was so weird that she could note up with any ideas to fight back all of a sudden, but just want to escape.


    ¡°Since you know spells, why do you hide your identity in my Danxia Mount? What I have done offend you indeed, but if you told me in advance, there would be no such a mistake.¡±


    Su Li showed a surprised look when she heard this, and her expression was rxed, as if she was really moved by Wang Yu¡¯s words.


    Wang Yu secretly heaved a sigh of relief and speeded up thepletion of the gesture.


    That¡¯s right!


    She didn¡¯t mean to end the hurtful spell. Even if Su Yue was too weird to be taken as a sacrifice, she would be dead or seriously injured as long as the spell was cast!


    Thinking of this, she smiled coldly, and pretended to continue her negotiation with Su Li.


    It seemed that Su Li was not aware of it, but had a casual talk with Wang Yu slowly. After five minutes, the gesture of spell was in its final stage.


    ¡°It is almost done!!¡±


    Wang Yu was so happy that she was about to pinch out thest seal.


    Su Li¡¯s voice which was neither too fast nor too slow suddenly became cold and sarcastic, ¡°After talking so much, I almost forgot to remind you of the absolute prerequisite for casting a spell. Senior... you should not forget, right? ¡±


    At these words, Wang Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and her body was shivering violently like a scared mouse.


    She would never forget that to cast a spell, the power of the sacrifice should naturally be much weaker than that of the caster, otherwise the caster would inevitably suffer extremely horrible reversed effects!


    Su Yue had always showed that she was at Lianqi Realm. She actually...pletely ignored this detail!


    ¡°No!!¡±


    Seeing her fingers pinching the seal out of inertia, Wang Yu let out a desperate scream, but it was toote.


    Boom!!


    The absolute scale appeared in a blur, and swayed between Su Li and Wang Yu. In an instant, the scalepletely tilted toward Su Li, as if it was unnecessary for the strange existence of measuring sacrifices to think.


    ¡°Why is the difference so great?!¡±


    Wang Yu¡¯s face went pale, and her lips were quivering as she wanted to say something to Su Li. The overwhelming force of reversed effects came at the next moment. With a burst of crackling, her bones were all crushed, followed by her flesh and blood, skin... When she became a mass of minced meat, a white me appearing out of thin air burned everything into nothingness.


    Su Li watched this calmly, with a slightly gloomy look. Wang Yu¡¯s soul was clearly dispersed, with no bones left, like the fate of her previous life.


    ¡°If there were no ck Lotus Ring, where would I be now...?¡±


    With a slightly ridiculous thought shed in her mind, Su Li shook her head, picked up Wang Yu¡¯s universe ring, and walked to the front of the curb. Looking at the runes of curb that hadpletely dissolved, she smiled slightly.


    The reversed effects of the spell meant that Wang Yu took herself as a sacrifice to cast the spell, so Su Li did not need to pay any price.


    Su Li had predicted this ending, since she guessed that Wang Yu was a spell practitioner.


    After crossing the curb and went deep inside the cave, Su Li saw the Unowned Storage Ring ced on the small stone tform at a nce. She stepped forward and picked it up with her psychic awareness in a good mood.


    ¡°The feeling of obtaining the treasure without paying is not bad. The celestial stone storage should be enough for me to reach the 18th Hurdle of Lianqi Realm, but unfortunately it also took time to absorb and refine. ording to ck Lotus¡¯s estimation, it would take at least one year.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh at her greed, ¡°If I had not encountered this cave of inheritance, I would never know how many people I have to defeat to reach the 18th Hurdle of Lianqi Realm. I am so greedy!¡±


    Putting away all the storage of the sixth level, Su Li was about to leave. Suddenly, a white gate appeared in front of her out of thin air, of which the inside was emanating the burning heat that waspletely different from the coldness in the cave.


    ¡°It seems to be a familiar pneuma...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t n to enter, but after smelling the pneuma, her heart trembled slightly. She hesitated for a moment, and finally pressed a finger on the back of her hand. Suddenly, a pattern of nightmare appeared.


    An invisible nightmare appeared with a ck sh, and let out a growl like it was stretching out in the cave.


    Possession was the unique ability of attachment of the Nightmare n, but they rarely used it, because they were arrogant in nature and few nightmares would like to be owned.


    Of course, Su Li was an exception now.


    ¡°Xiao Hei, take her with you.¡±


    Su Li pointed to Jin Ying who had fainted. The nightmare let out a reluctant roar, but still obediently swallowed Jin Ying and ced her in the nightmare space in his stomach.


    Although the nightmare spaceing with him could not let people move freely, it was enough for Jin Ying to sleep for a month or two.


    Swoosh!


    After swallowing Jin Ying, the nightmare retracted back into Su Li¡¯s body.


    After doing all this, Su Li gathered her mind, stepped into the white gate without hesitation, and disappeared.


    At the same time, Immortal Bingshu who was waiting outside frowned slightly. How did the trick he gave Wang Yu disappear suddenly? Did this woman have any other hidden capabilities?


    ¡°Look, the sixth stone tablet has changed. The female practitioner has passed!¡±


    Someone pointed to the stone tablet and eximed, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing the four huge words on the stone tablet, Heaven Rover showed a gloomy look for the first time on his face which had always been gentle.


    ¡°Passing the level sessfully!¡±


    For now, only he could understand what these four words meant.

 Chapter 392 - A Series of Changes

    <strong>Chapter 392 A Series of Changes</strong>


    ¡°Wang Yu is gone!!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t hold back his thoughts, and immediately shouted in horror when he went in.


    Heaven Rover saw the exact positions of all the levels that appeared on the sixth stone tablet, with an extremely gloomy look.


    He was actually tricked by a junior?!


    ¡°She took away the treasures of the sixth level and disappeared. Sister Wang Yu really can do anything. Senior Heaven, didn¡¯t you know her thoroughly at the beginning?¡±


    Xuan Meiji smiled slightly and said in a soft voice, but everyone at the scene heard the me in her words.


    ¡°I am not a sage. How can I never make a mistake?¡±


    Heaven Rover quickly adjusted his mood, turned around and smiled. He nced at Xuan Meiji with a slightly profound look and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know thoroughly about you, let alone Wang Yu. If another ident happenster, there¡¯s no need to be surprised.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner who had been unnoticed in the same group with Immortal Bingshu suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°Senior Heaven, what you said is totally correct. Since Wang Yu has a special way to escape, it is useless for us to get to the bottom. Why don¡¯t we look at other levels? There are still two levels not passed.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Immortal Bingshu thought it reasonable, and then nodded, ¡°We should go to other levels, rather than waste time here. I suppose you remember thendmarks on the stone tablet along the journey.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    With a light shing in her turbid eyes, Old Lady Duhua said, ¡°I will take my inferior junior to other ces. Farewell... to all of you.¡±


    She was still thinking about the fourth level that tests the strength of the soul. Except for the unknown third level, it was most likely for her to pass this level. As for Dongfang Yi ¨C


    Thinking of this, she nced at Dongfang Yi, who hadn¡¯t acted rashly even if he wanted once after entering the cave.


    This kid did have a more sophisticated mentality than his young peers did, but there was nothing else special about him. Why that old friend had to let her take him with her...


    When the others saw that Old Lady Duahua was about to leave, they all followed her to bid a farewell. Heaven Rover did not stop but let them go.


    Immortal Bingshu made up his mind to try the first level. He wanted to be with the middle-aged practitioner, but he left alone when he found that the middle-aged practitioner didn¡¯t think so.


    There was still a question hidden in his heart.


    The soul means set up by himself could not be eliminated in such a short time, unless Wang Yu...


    Thinking of this, Immortal Bingshu left prudently with a touch of worry shing in his eyes.


    In less than half a day, everyone left.


    All the treasures of the sixth level had been taken away. Therefore, they had no reason to stay here.


    ¡°You are the only one who stayed.¡±


    Heaven Rover saw the middle-aged practitioner and sighed.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged practitioner hurriedly walked over and bowed respectfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    This cultivator, who had also reached Yuanying Realm, actually called Heaven Rover Master and had been hiding in the group secretly to serve him.


    ¡°Master, I get along well with Immortal Bingshu ording to your instructions. He has just transmitted the sound to ask me whether I would go to the first level with him.¡±


    After hearing this, Heaven Rover nodded slightly with a pale look, and said, ¡°I thought those who were supposed to be afraid of during this journey were Immortal Bingshu and Snow Child. I didn¡¯t expect that those who posed a threat were not them, but Wang Yu...¡±


    He almost believed that Wang Yu sessfully mastered the false holy method and passed the fifth level. Now, she had passed the sixth level perfectly. Even if he could pass at least two levels, he was still less powerful than her.


    ¡°This woman came prepared...¡±


    With a cold snort, Heaven Rover could not be more eager to kill Wang Yu. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t know the cave well now, so he had no idea where that bitch went.


    He had never doubted or even noticed the ¡°sacrifice¡± beside Wang Yu, let alone knew that Wang Yu who was being cursed by him now had already burst into ashes.


    ¡°Go to the third level first!¡±


    After a short time for regret, Heaven Rover gave the order in a deep voice.


    At this point, no matter how he made up for it, it was useless. With the bargaining chips in his hand, there was a glimmer of hope for him to struggle for inheritance.


    ...


    In the next few days, the second and third levels were passed one after another. However, because they were scattered, no one knew who passed these two levels, except for the winner himself or herself.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ahem...¡±


    In the mountainside, Old Lady Duhua covered her mouth and coughed violently, with blood running down through her fingers.


    Dongfang Yi looked worried and quickly handed over the medicine bowl when he saw this. When Old Lady Duhua took over and drank it up, her injury seemed to be relieved a bit. She took a deep breath, with a look of horror shing across her eyes.


    The day before yesterday, she went to challenge the fourth level of the illusion, but she didn¡¯t expect that the medicine protecting the soul did not take effect. When she came out after biting the bullet for five days, she was seriously injured and almost dead.


    ¡°Heh... Someone passed two levels immediately after splitting up. These people were really good at hiding.¡±


    Hearing the sarcasm, Old Lady Duhua felt depressed inevitably. Yuan didn¡¯t pass one level and died here. Wen was still struggling to pass the first level. The age of their generation had passed and they were destined to fail to get the cave of inheritance?


    Taking a nce at Dongfang Yi who was cleaning the medicine furnace, Old Lady Duhua narrowed her eyes. When she was about to speak, she suddenly wiggled her ears, with a cold look.


    After a few seconds, Dongfang Yi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Someone ising!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua sneered, ¡°More than one. Come out with me! I will never die without dignity!¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Dongfang Yi replied heavily, threw down the medicine stove and helped Old Lady Duhua walk out of the mountainside. At this time, he saw a schr covered with blood, with a sallowplexion, rushing toward the mountainside.


    ¡°Is he... Immortal Bingshu?!¡±


    Dongfang Yi was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who came here had no vicious intention, but ran for his life.


    Seeing Old Lady Duhua and Dongfang Yi, Immortal Bingshu was also shocked and bore a glimmer of hope in his mind. However, when he saw the severely injured body of Old Lady Duhua, the glimmer of hope immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Reincarnation Mirror didn¡¯t even kill me. Am I doomed to death this time?¡±


    In a moment, Immortal Bingshu was conjuring up countless figures and scenes, and he finally focused on the scene of illusion of reincarnation, and those who always treated him with a gentle smile and an extremely sincere heart.


    Knowing that he had no way to escape and dragged down Old Lady Duhua, Immortal Bingshu stopped and almost fell. Dongfang Yi quickly stepped forward to hold him.


    Looking at Dongfang Yi¡¯s face that was 80 percent simr to that of Dongfang Wuxue, Immortal Bingshu sighed in his heart, raised his head and smiled bitterly at Old Lady Duhua,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have never thought there would be anyone here...¡±


    Staring at the back of Immortal Bingshu with her burning eyes, Old Lady Duhua let out a hearty smile, and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have lived for so many years, and I understand a lot of truths. What is doomed... cannot be escaped. In that case, I don¡¯t have to escape. Even if it costs me my life, I will bite off a piece of meat from the enemy!¡±


    Immortal Bingshu was startled when he heard these words, and immediately grinned, ¡°I really regret for not meeting you earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote.¡±


    Recognizing those two figuresing here, Old Lady Duhua loosened her grip on her walking stick, with her pupils constricting, but she didn¡¯t forget to answer Immortal Bingshu,


    ¡°It turned out to be...¡±


    Seeing who wasing, Dongfang Yi was shocked to slightly open his mouth, with a restless mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Heaven Rover.¡±


    Old Lady Duhua lowered her eyes slightly, wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth like nothing happened, and said loudly.


    When they met again, the expression of Heaven Rover was not so kind, but full of coldness and the intention to kill.


    ¡°Old Lady Duhua, it¡¯s him who I want to kill. Why do you get involved in such a trouble?¡±


    Heaven Rover spoke with a few scruples. Although he was powerful than Old Lady Duhua, he would still be injured more or less if they had a fight. It couldn¡¯t be better if he could persuade her to leave bloodlessly.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Dongfang Yi showed doubts on his face and couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Heaven Rover had been good-tempered along the journey. Maybe he had some personal grudges against Immortal Bingshu. Why should they get involved?


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ª¡±


    When Old Lady Duhua heard this, she immediately mocked, ¡°Heaven Rover, do you think that I have no distinction between good and evil like this stupid boy? If I really let you kill Immortal Bingshu, the next one should be me, right?¡±


    Heaven Rover was silent for a while, and said in a colder voice, ¡°In that case, I have nothing to say.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the middle-aged practitioner beside him rushed forward without a word.


    Dongfang Yi immediately had his heart in his mouth. Either Immortal Bingshu or Old Lady Duhua was the spent force, no match for the middle-aged practitioner!


    ¡°But Old Lady Duhua saved my life...¡±


    Dongfang Yi was thinking of this, gritting his teeth. He was about to make up his mind to rush forward, when...


    A white portal suddenly appeared in front of him. The middle-aged practitioner who had always been cautious, retreated immediately when he saw the portal. However, Dongfang Yi stared at the portal still and he felt a pneuma.


    Although this pneuma had not been felt for decades, it was... too familiar to him!


    ¡°Hurry up... Come in...¡±


    A faint voice came out. Dongfang Yi trembled violently, with tears overflowed in his firm eyes. He rushed into the portal without saying a word, and transmitted the sound to Old Lady Duhua and Immortal Bingshu at the same time.


    ¡°Seniors,e in with me, if you trust me!¡±


    Facing up with a desperate situation, Immortal Bingshu and Old Lady Duhua were so decisive that they directly followed Dongfang Yi into the portal.


    Heaven Rover watched everyone disappear in front of him, with a puzzled look. After a moment of silence, he could not suppress the anger raising in his heart.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°What happened?!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just left for 100 years. How many changes have urred in this cave of inheritance?!¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner looked at the terrifying face of Heaven Rover, and stepped back subconsciously, keeping quiet out of fear. He had never seen his master freak out like this.


    ¡°I am the descendant of the Family of Cang!! I am the real inheritor, the only one!¡±


    Heaven Rover took a deep breath, and growled, ¡°No one can get the treasures in this cave except me!¡±

 Chapter 393 - Mansion Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 393 Mansion Spirit</h4>


    There was a small hut in the valley suffused with singing birds and fragrant flowers.


    There were manymon panacea nts next to the hut, exuding a faint fragrance. Su Li was sitting quietly beside the stone table enclosed by the wooden fence, looking thoughtful.


    The pale young man sitting opposite Su Li was staring at her. Unusually, he looked anxious rather thanposed. Obviously... he wanted something from Su Li.


    Su Li broke the silence when she heard the light footstepsing from outside the valley.


    With a sh of light in her eyes, she finally said, ¡°I promise! But you should also know that I can¡¯t guarantee.¡±


    The pale young man suddenly rxed when he heard it. It seemed that Su Li¡¯s promise was the best result. ¡°Your honor, thanks for what you have to do. If it is true as you said that the situation is irreversible, then... please keep my son safe and take him away from this ce. I have recorded everything that happened in that year as agreed.¡±


    With a sh of light in Su Li¡¯s eyes, she took over the jade slip handed out by the pale young man, stood up and walked into the house silently.


    She suddenly stopped her steps, and said indifferently with her back to him, ¡°I also understand the feeling of being a parent, and... I am not a holy girl. Don¡¯t call me that again.¡±


    The pale young man was stunned. Thinking of all the past in the illusion of reincarnation, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    Just as Su Li entered the hub, a shout mixed with surprise and joy came from the gate of the valley courtyard, ¡°Father! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Dongfang Yi stared at the pale young man¡¯s face, and couldn¡¯t help but walk quickly.


    The pale young man instantly pulled himself together and turned to look at the three people outside the door. When his eyes fell on the face of the young man in the middle, a smile suddenly appeared on his cold face.


    Yes, he was Dongfang Yi¡¯s father, Dongfang Wuxue.


    In the illusion of reincarnation, he incarnated as the Twelfth Prince of Dahan Country. However, in the real cultivation circle, he was still the evildoer of Dongfang Family. With his own luck, he was able to y an important role in the illusion.


    Illusion of reincarnation... had been existing since the ancient times. It was probably an extended world centered on the luckiest person in the inheritance illusion. If someone could unify the illusion of reincarnation, the Reincarnation Mirror would naturally recognize him or her as its master.


    Of course, this rule waspletely abandoned by the psychic mirror spirit. Under her control, there would never be such a person. Once there was a sign, she would destroy her future master in advance in the same way she destroyed Su Li!


    However, even if it was impossible to have a real master, the cultivation practice methods and treasures in the Reincarnation Mirror were coveted by people in the cultivation circle.


    In the hub, Su Li kept silent for a while when she thought of Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s previous description. She finally knew why so many people in the previous life were keen to let her open the world in Reincarnation Mirror.


    The previous life that was originally vague finally became much clearer at this moment in this life.


    ¡°Yi¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue had not forgotten his agreement with Su Li. He pulled himself together as soon as he lost focus. He looked up and down at Dongfang Yi and sighed, but he had no intention of getting up to touch his son.


    Dongfang Yi didn¡¯t think so much about it. He came forward to hug his father with a look of excitement, but he staggered and came through Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s body.


    ¡°Phantom?!¡±


    Dongfang Yi¡¯s face changed immediately, and he nervously got down on one knee in front of Dongfang Wuxue, carefully observing his father¡¯s body. When he saw a beam of light prate Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s body, his face suddenly became miserable.


    ¡°How could it be phantom? Father, are you...¡±


    ¡°I am not that easy to die.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxueughed and scolded, before the whole sentence came out.


    Dongfang Yi suddenly sighed with relief, but he realized that his back was drenched when he came back to his senses. Finding his father dead when they met again, was the cruelest punishment given by fate.


    ¡°Fellow practitioner Dongfang, I¡¯m much honored to see you. Thank you for saving my life and I would never forget it!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua came up and said warmly. Anyway, they were out of danger. This ce was also very suitable for healing. They were safe for the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, fellow practitioner Du.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue lifted his head, with his face returned to peace. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°I also saw that you had saved my son¡¯s life along the journey, so we are even.¡±


    ¡°Can you see the situation in the cave of inheritance?¡±


    Old Lady Duhua was shocked, and subconsciously recalled that her old friend had told her many times to bring Dongfang Yi with her. It turned out that this was the reason.


    Dongfang Yi¡¯s father was in this cave.


    Hearing what she said, Dongfang Wuxueughed without saying anything, but he felt bitter in his heart. If he could, he would rather give up this ability.


    ¡°Are you Dongfang Wuxue?¡±


    The wounds of Immortal Bingshu covered with blood were healed with scab, and his hair was bonded with blood clots. He was even more abject than beggars, but his face was calm. Looking at Dongfang Wuxue, he said in a deep voice, ¡°My name is... Yan Ziye.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s in expression immediately changed, and his tone was no longer casual. He said in the same deep tone, ¡°It turned out to be Brother Yan, but Brother Yan¡¯s...¡±


    Yan Ziye grinned, ¡°Not everyone is as lucky as Brother Dongfang. I was badly injured whening out from there and I have not recovered yet. I¡¯m sorry to let you see how I am struggling in the cultivation circle now.


    Dongfang Wuxueughed meaningfully when he heard these words. He did not spoke out, but transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°With your background, it is easy for you to recover from the damage to the foundation. Did you betray your own sect as I did?¡±


    Yan Ziye narrowed his eyes. Dongfang Wuxue revealed his own indecent past, and calmly replied, ¡°That kind of practice is not in my way! Nomon goal, nomon cause to cooperate. I have no regrets for betraying the sect!¡±


    ¡°And... even though it sounds absurd, Su Li did have a lot of influence on me in the illusion. Therefore, I can no longer be close to my mentors, who were conspiring in such a way. Who became whose practitioner on earth? Hehe, it is really ridiculous...¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue pursed his lips slightly, ¡°You are wrong. Not everyone keeps the memory of the illusion like us. Those who came out from the illusion with the Life Ring in advance only remember the practice methods and secret skills. If there was no ident that year...¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°Is that so...¡±


    Dongfang Yi and Old Lady Duhua watched Dongfang Wuxue and Yan Ziye who suddenly remained silent at the same time. Naturally, they knew that these two people were transmitting the sound. It seemed that they knew each other in the past, but did not get familiar with each other.


    Old Lady Duhua was so sophisticated after living a long life. She had no intention of inquiring into the rtionship between the two, so she just sat aside and healed herself.


    Dongfang Yi sat aside anxiously, for that he was worried about his father who did not have a solid body.


    Half a dayter, themunication between the two talents in those days came to an end. They had a touch of smile on their faces, for no reason.


    Dongfang Wuxue looked inside the hut without a trace, pondering in his mind.


    ¡°Yan Ziye clearly entered the cave with Su Li. Su Li might have recognized him a long time ago. Fortunately, he is not clear about what happened back then. My bargaining chips are still enough. However, with Yan Ziye¡¯s help, the certainty may be bigger...¡±


    Then, they stayed here to heal themselves. Although Yan Ziye and Old Lady Duhua¡¯s injuries were severe, they were not difficult to heal. With the help of panaceas, they returned to their peak state before entering the cave in just one month.


    As for Dongfang Yi, he was receiving Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s teaching, whichplemented the missed inheritance at his childhood. However, Dongfang Yi was very uneasy when learning. He felt that his father was telling him what to do after his death, in a pensive mood.


    ¡°Since you both have recovered, how abouting over and sitting down for a talk?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue smiled and invited. Yan Ziye and Old Lady Duhua naturally had no objection. They sat down next to each other. For the first time in countless years, the small and square stone table was full of people.


    ¡°This cave was left by Immortal Cang Lei. You should have known it from the stone table, but...¡±


    When Dongfang Wuxue said this, his voice suddenly became low, ¡°The content on the stone table is not totally true.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Dongfang Yi was too young to keep calm. He couldn¡¯t help but eximed. Yan Ziye and Old Lady Duhua also changed theirplexions slightly. They had never doubted the authenticity of the stone table.


    ¡°Although I had a faint sense when you entered the cave, it disappeared when the sparrow existed.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue then said a name. Yan Ziye frowned when he heard it, ¡°Who... who is it?¡±


    ¡°He is the one known as Heaven Rover.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue looked at Yan Ziye, and whispered an astonishing fact, ¡°Heaven Rover was walked in by the sparrow 100 years ago in this cave, and the man who came here with him... was me.¡±


    ¡°The sparrow was originally the mansion spirit of this cave. It was responsible for waiting for the descendants of Immortal Cang Lei. After a long time of waiting, the sparrow had its own spirit. It broke loose from the cave and became an evil spirit.


    Dongfang Wuxue said tonelessly, but he clenched his fists hidden in the sleeves unconsciously, ¡°I came here together with Heaven Rover and we were caught by the sparrow. Heaven Rover was walked in by it, and my soul was deprived by it to recing the original one.¡±


    The small courtyard was stuck in silence for a long time.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Old Lady Duhua¡¯s face turned pale. The truth was often far beyond one¡¯s imagination.


    A mansion spirit, who was arranged by the master to manage the cave, became unfaithful after living for countless years. It actually tried to break away from the concept of spirit to be a human and even the heir of its master.


    Such an evil thing, I am afraid, was definitely rare, even in the ancient cultivation age.


    Dongfang Wuxue continued, ¡°Because of this, I can vaguely sense what happened in the cave. However, I am not the real mansion spirit after all, so many things are not under my control. The sparrow stripped my soul back then to make me be an unconscious puppet, but it didn¡¯t know that I had the protection of a strange treasure to keep my thoughts intact. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to save you by surprise.¡±


    ¡°However, since I appeared in front of the sparrow this time, it probably already knew my existence.¡±


    Dongfang Yi suddenly panicked when he heard it, ¡°What should we do? Father, will the sparrow...¡±


    ¡°Yi¡¯er, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue shook his head and smiled, ¡°The sparrow naturally has to give up something if he wants to get the inheritance. He has already given up his identity as a mansion spirit. He can¡¯te here without my permission.¡±

 Chapter 394 - Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 394 Discussion</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Dongfang Yi breathed a sigh of relief, then frowned and said, ¡°No. If the sparrow takes control of this cave, you will inevitably be kicked out by him to avoid future troubles. Then what should we do?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him get the cave!¡±


    Yan Ziye sneered, ¡°The sparrow... set everyone up. If there were no idents, he would invite us in just for helping him pass the six levels, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue recalled the content of the stone table 100 years ago, and nodded lightly, ¡°The mandatory rule of the cave is that anyone who fails in two of the six levels will be regarded as garbage, and he will be killed if he continues to break through.¡±


    ¡°That exins it!¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s pupils constricted, ¡°I stayed in the first level for a long time, but I hadn¡¯t seen many people. It seemed that... they were almost dead.¡±


    Old Lady Duhua remained silent, and sighed in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t been seriously injured in the third level, she would have been killed instantly. Now, it seemed good to break through the third level.


    Once Dongfang Wuxue closed his eyes, various situations in the cave appeared before him.


    Shortly, he opened his eyes and said,


    ¡°When you came in, there were 81 people. Now, except for you, the sparrow and his servant, there are only four people left. Two of them are together, a woman and a boy in white with white hair. Another one is a tall and thin man with ordinary appearance. Since these three people are all in the boundless wilderness where is far away from the stone table, the sparrow can¡¯t sense their position. So they survived.¡±


    ¡°Even fellow practitioner Wen is dead?¡±


    Old Lady Duhua inevitably felt sad for the loss of those people. The elder Wen, Yuan and she were practitioners of the same era, although they did not get along well with each other. After their death, all practitioners of Yuanying Realm of her generation... were dead.


    ¡°No, Father, you clearly said that four people survived, but you only mentioned the whereabouts of the three. Who is... another one?¡±


    Dongfang Yi couldn¡¯t help but ask. Dongfang Wuxue looked at his son, with a meaningful smile, stood up and walked towards the hut.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Everyone immediately followed him. When they came into the hut, the light dimmed slightly, but they could still clearly see a girl about 14 or 15 years old lying on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Dongfang Yi recognized her instantly. He remembered clearly when Su Li came to ask him about Dongfang Wuxue at the camp.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this girl...¡±


    Old Lady Duhua frowned. She knew exactly that Wang Yu would never spare the sacrifice a living.


    ¡°Spell practitioners indeed have something.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue said in a deep voice. Since then, what he said was a conspiracy with Su Li.


    ¡°At the sixth level, the woman in red broke the curb at the expense of two girls, which was against nature. I tried my best to save one, but the other turned into blood, and was hard to be cured. After losing one of the sacrifices, the woman turned into blood instead of that girl. Therefore, the curb was also broken.¡±


    With this wless exnation, Old Lady Duhua and Dongfang Yi believed and so did Yan Ziye, who was somewhat rted to Wang Yu.


    ¡°Wang Yu really died. She died in such a ridiculous way. Spell practitioners really learn the trick harming others and themselves.¡±


    He had wanted to learn some spells after controlling Wang Yu, but now... he had no such thought anymore.


    ¡°However, although I saved this girl...¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue stretched out his hands helplessly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    Old Lady Duhua nodded and said, ¡°The spell is weird and unpredictable. Since you saw that the spell had already begun, it would inevitably have an impact on the girl, although Wang Yu had reaped what she sowed. It doesn¡¯t matter for a practitioner who has a high level of cultivation. However, this little girl has just reached Lianqi Realm.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart, and nodded, ¡°You are not alone in this thought. I can¡¯t leave this ce. If the girl stays here, she shall be dead in the end. Please take her away with you. No matter what happens, there will finally be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    Dongfang Yi looked at the girl quietly sleeping on the bed and remembered the scene when he first met her at the camp. He kept silent for a moment, and directly carried Su Li on his back.


    This move almost scared Dongfang Wuxue out of his wits.


    When did his son be so courageous?!


    He even dared to touch the body of the holy girl!


    Did he want to die?!


    He was overwhelmed by his awe to Su Li, rather than any other feelings. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about any movements like body contact, but his son put it into practice.


    Lying on Dongfang Yi¡¯s back calmly, Su Li seemed to be asleep. Seeing this, Dongfang Wuxue was full of anxiety, but he did not dare to show any strange look. He immediately talked about the n to change the situation,


    ¡°The sparrow is bound to win this cave. Now, the cave has already been closed, and I can¡¯t open a hole to let you out. Therefore, the only way for you is to win the inheritance of the cave before the sparrow.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Yan Ziye, ¡°Brother Yan, this is rted to the implementation of my n. Please tell me the truth... Can you pass the fifth level?¡±


    Yan Ziye narrowed his eyes slightly, and finally nodded.


    Old Lady Duhua and Dongfang Yi were shocked, but Dongfang Wuxueughed, ¡°Sure enough! I know that with your qualifications, the pseudo holy method means nothing.¡±


    ¡°Haha... Brother Dongfang, don¡¯t tter me.¡±


    Without much change of expression, Yan Ziye was just being polite. However, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the practice method taught by ¡°Ms. Li¡± in the illusion of reincarnation in his heart.


    After returning to reality, he discovered that it was actually aplete low-level holy method, and the so-called ¡°Ms. Li¡± and ¡°Immortal Master¡± were only transformed by one person.


    ¡°Since Brother Yan is here, I have to change my way for greater certainty of sess. So...¡±


    Almost half a dayter, Dongfang Wuxue waved his hand and a white portal leading to the dark cave appeared.


    They bid a farewell to Dongfang Wuxue. Dongfang Yi walked reluctantly at the end, but when he thought that if they seeded, he could be able to rescue his father, he finally made up his mind to step into the whirlpool to leave.


    ¡°Holy... Su Li, it¡¯s all up to you...¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue watched everyone disappear. When his eyes fell on Dongfang Yi¡¯s back, he prayed in his heart.


    Yan Ziye may be able to deal with the real test, but when it came to the end, it could only be up to Su Li... He had seen clearly in the fifth level.


    Su Li didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to the cave. It only took her more than two days to master that pseudo holy method.


    As the protagonist of the illusion of reincarnation, he knew that her prodigy must be above everyone.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that even with Su Li¡¯s original talent in the Reincarnation Mirror, she could not do that in such a dramatical way. Everything started with the ck Lotus Ring.


    After Yan Ziye and the others came out from Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s hut, they came into a long and ck stone passage. ording to what Dongfang Wuxue had said before, this road led to the real center of the cave, which was also the reason why the sparrow wanted to pass the six levels.


    In the center, only those who had passed the fifth level could take the real sessor test, but the others like Old Lady Duhau, could only follow Yan Ziye as a bystander.


    ¡°No one knows the criteria for passing the level, even the sparrow. It seems that I must exert all of my strength, but my injury...¡±


    Yan Ziye frowned secretly, but he stretched his brows in an instant.


    If the sparrow controlled the cave, he would end up either death or be a ve. He was too proud to be a ve to others, so... old wounds meant nothing to death.


    Yan Ziye smiled and quickened his pace suddenly.


    ¡°The sparrow must have entered the center long ago, so we have to go faster!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua and Dongfang Yi didn¡¯t quite understand the change to Yan Ziye, but they also agreed with his words and rushed to the center as quickly as possible.


    As they all concentrated on rushing around, no one noticed that Su Li quietly opened her eyes. Her pure and ck eyes nced at Yan Ziye, and then closed again.


    Under such a rapid rush, they quickly came to the end of the ck stone passage ¨C a tall golden door.


    The stone door that should have been tightly closed now had an extra gap for one person to pass.


    Yan Ziye sneered at this, ¡°Most of the runes on this door are left by the ancients. It is difficult for us to open, so we should also thank that old bastard for opening the door for us!¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Old Lady Duhua smiled secretly, and the three of them entered one after another and disappeared.


    Soon afterwards, two figures also appeared in front of the door. One was tall and the other was short. They were Xuan Meiji and Snow Child.


    ¡°ording to the mansion spirit, is here the real inheritance that the old bastard wants?¡±


    Xuan Meiji smiled enchantingly, but her anger couldn¡¯t stop shing out. Anyone who was used by others would never feelfortable in her heart, not to mention that they were not ordinary people, but... the cultivation talent of this generation!


    Snow Child was indifferent, and he didn¡¯t even move his eyebrows, but he walked extremely fast and entered the giant door without any hesitation.


    Then, the practitioner surnamed Huang appeared and entered the giant door with a gloomy face. Although he was not strong enough, he had to stop Heaven Rover in order to survive.


    In the small valley, Dongfang Wuxue poured himself a cup of tea made of panacea. However, he was just seeing without drinking, and his eyes seemed to be burning.


    At this point, everyone was sent into the center ording to the agreement between Su Li and him. He could not sense the situation in the center.


    Next, only to wait!


    ...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    On both sides of the bright and rectangr stone passage, the spiritual stonemps seemed to have been burning for tens of thousands of years without being extinguished. Soon after Yan Ziye and the others had left, they heard a booming along the deep stone passage.


    ¡°It sounds like a thunder?¡±


    Dongfang Yi murmured, but Old Lady Duhua nodded and said, ¡°Immortal Cang Lei has the word Lei (which means Thunder) in his name. The naming of cultivation in ancient times was not casual. Maybe the former master of the cave really had the power to control thunder.¡±


    ¡°Thunder is the nemesis of all evil spirits. Even if the sparrow walked in Heaven Rover, it would definitely be painful to suffer the thunder. The difficulty of the test will increase ordingly, so we will have more chances.¡±


    Yan Ziye nodded secretly when he heard what Old Lady Duhua said.


    In a moment, the rectangr stone passage came to an end, and a huge cave with light blue starburst appeared in front of everyone.


    In the center of the cave, there was a giant altarrger than all they had seen outside. What¡¯s on the altar was nothing but... a thunder!!

 Chapter 395 - Crazy Sparrow

    <strong>Chapter 395 Crazy Sparrow</strong>


    The extremely violent power was constantly twisting on the altar. It seemed that the slightest rebellion would burn the master.


    With his face turning red, he stood on the altar and suffered the thunder entering in his body. He even felt that his soul was being separated from his body, which was the disadvantage of walk-in.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    A violent screaming turned into a spike in the soul and shot out. The sparrow was prated by the spike off guard, and immediately let out a cry of despair that didn¡¯t sound like a human voice in the cave.


    It was not Yan Ziye and those with him that took the move, but Shuiqing Rover who had been serving the sparrow for 100 years and was now standing respectfully under the altar.


    Yan Ziye watched this in amazement, while Shuiqing Rover was staring at the sparrow on the altar with hatred in his eyes, looking livid.


    ¡°I should have thought that the master died long ago. You... should go to hell!¡±


    He was the servant of Heaven Rover, but they did not agree on the contract of the soul. He had a tragic childhood, but was saved by Heaven Rover. Although Heaven Rover did not require him to do anything, he voluntarily followed him as a ve. He had been very loyal to his master, even when he reached the cultivation of Yuanying Realm as time passed.


    Over the past 100 years, his master suddenly became harsh on him, but he didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t think too much.


    Not until the sparrow revealed his real soul under the bombardment of thunder, did he finally despair... His master was really dead.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you to disobey me!¡±


    A sharp cry came from Heaven Rover. It was not a human being after all. After seriously injured and irritated, it immediately lost its mind and hit Shuiqing Rover with a thunder. Then, the thunder in the altar was immediately triggered, and arge amount of electric arcs were transmitted along the body of Heaven Rover. The cave was full of thunder in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    At the surging thunder, Old Lady Duhua¡¯s face changed drastically. Yan Ziye frowned anxiously and opened a defensive shield. The thunder was sting on it, with the endless sound of crackling. After a few seconds, the shield was sted as thin as a paper. .


    ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua gave a low cry, and pped her hands on the ground. The force of Yuanying rushed out, and the shield that should have been broken immediately thickened. However, the thickening was not fast enough to resist the sting.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Dongfang Yi touched the shield with one hand, and injected his genuine energy into the shield. However, he couldn¡¯t help being discouraged at the futility of his cultivation.


    Several minutester, Yan Ziye and the others turned pale, while Dongfang Yi was so exhausted that he fell to the ground and gasped for breath.


    ¡°Phew...¡±


    Yan Ziye took a long breath, gasped slightly, and looked at Heaven Rover who turned into a scorched corpse on the altar.


    Although that evil spirit was mad, it still had the instinct of self-protection after escaping from the physical body of Heaven Rover. Therefore, it walked in Shuiqing Rover for protection.


    ¡°Shuiqing Rover can¡¯t hold on for long. Besides, after the thunder on the altar is triggered, the evil spirit goes carzy and the thunder continues. We can¡¯t hold on for long, either.¡±


    Yan Ziye said in a low voice after recognizing the situation. Old Lady Duhua was about to speak, when she suddenly saw three figuresing together into the shield.


    After Yan Ziye saw the iing people clearly, he opened a gap for them. By doing so, he let a trace of thunder in, making everyone suddenly feel paralyzed, with their faces turning blue.


    ¡°What kind of thunder is so powerful?!¡±


    Xuan Meiji sat on the ground dispiritedly and panted heavily. They didn¡¯t know the overall situation and had no time to prepare on the way. If the three of them had not together resisted the thunder, they would have died on the road.


    ¡°Youe just in time!¡±


    Old Lady Duhua smiled, ¡°We can hold on for a long time if we take turns.¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    The practitioner surnamed Huang agreed and took time to restore the force of Yuanying.


    Yan Ziye nced at them and didn¡¯t ask much. Not surprisingly, these people were all guided by Dongfang Wuxue. It was impossible for Dongfang Wuxue topletely rely on him. One more person meant a bit more hope.


    It seemed to be true.


    Snow Child didn¡¯t seem to take much efforts. However, when he put his little white hands on the shield, the shield was greatly thickened.


    Yan Ziye suddenly felt released. He looked at Snow Child in amazement, without saying anything, and focused on the altar again.


    ¡°Boom ¨C ¡±


    In the boundless thunder, Heaven Rover had been electrocuted into ashes, while Shuiqing Rover was kept intact by the evil spirit with special methods.


    He was still struggling, but the time was less. It would not take much time for him to bepletely walked in.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just wait. We should find an opportunity to kill this evil spirit!¡±


    Yan Ziye said in a deep and low voice, and the three neers showed different expressions. This was enough for them to imagine the whole process.


    Suffering from waiting for the opportunity, everyone was trying to recover the force of Yuanying. Shuiqing Rover was about to wake up.


    Three... two... one...


    ¡°Half. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Yan Ziye growled, and the five people rushed out without any hesitation. Those who could live now were sophisticated. If they were selfish at this moment, they would probably die immediately!


    The sparrow, who was still controlling the body, opened his eyes with no whites, and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°You dirty rats dared to interfere with my n. Go to hell!!¡±


    He snapped his fingers of right hand, and immediately triggered the blue starlights in the cave, converging into a blue spirit whip. It was thrown towards Yan Ziye and the others, like a spirit snake.


    Yan Ziye, who rushed to the forefront, immediately changed his face when he saw this. His hands turned into shadows, and a seal was formed instantly. Then, he growled, ¡°Come out! Dra!¡±


    Swooshing!


    A giant appearing out of thin air came to shroud the spirit whip, but the spirit whip prated the giant without any difficulty and continued tosh towards them.


    ¡°Heh heh heh... If even such a small skill can trap my soul whip, how can I live till now?!¡±


    The evil spiritughed wildly. Yan Ziye¡¯s pupils constricted suddenly.


    ¡°Oh no! This spirit whipes at the soul. Be careful!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Snow Child in the crowd did not retreat but moved forward. He opened his mouth slightly and said softly, ¡°Stop!!¡±


    The whip that had been swiftly waving immediately stopped in the air.


    ¡°Decree upon Calling Method? This kind of trick is still being learned... Damn it!¡±


    The evil spirit uttered angrily. Apparently, he recognized this method.


    Yan Ziye was also slightly moved in his heart. Coming from a great sect, he had naturally heard of this method. Those who had cultivated this method had to be reticent, or even dumb. His voice could only be heard when he was performing the skill.


    It turned out to be the reason why Snow Child didn¡¯t speak all the way.


    ¡°With my cultivation, I can onlyst for five breaths, so hurry up.¡±


    The four of them heard a slightly anxious sound transmitted by Snow Child at the same time. Yan Ziye instantly pulled himself together andughed, ¡°Five breaths are enough!!¡±


    He touched the storage ring on his finger, and a flying sword gleaming with cold light immediately appeared in his palm.


    He made no move, but the flying sword shot out like an electric light, erging against the storm and attracting the surrounding thunder on its surface.


    ¡°Void Sword, cut!!¡±


    Within a second, the giant electric sword prated through the body of Shuiqing Rover, and plunged into the hard rock wall.


    Time was up.


    Snow Child copsed on the ground, breathing hastily at the spirit whip. He saw it hang down weakly and dispersed into blue starlights floating above the cave.


    Sshing ¨C


    Shuiqing Rover was split in half, with his blood and internal organs scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Void Sword£¡ You are Yan Ziye from Void Sword Sect, who disappeared 1000 years ago!¡±


    When Snow Child¡¯s voice appeared in Yan Ziye¡¯s awareness sea, a hint of shock appeared on his indifferent face.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Yan Ziye was sitting on the ground, with blood pouring out of his mouth. Hearing Snow Child¡¯s voice, he grinned forcibly, with the expression of self-mockery.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the title of Void Sword, but now I use it to save my life. It¡¯s ridiculous...¡±


    The thunder in the nothingness gradually dissipated, and soon even mortals could bear it. Dongfang Yi holding Su Li on his back, walked over with unspeakable excitement in his heart.


    The sparrow was gone, and everything seemed to be settled. If he got the recognition of thunder, he could save his father.


    But right at this moment, an arc light invisible to human eyes suddenly appeared out of thin air, and shot into the mind of the practitioner surnamed Huang, who was the most rxed.


    ¡°No, Fellow Practitioner Huang!¡±


    Xuan Meiji eximed, but had no time to stop. She watched him rushing towards the altar under the sparrow¡¯s control.


    At the same time, a frantic howling sounded in the cave.


    ¡°Dirty rats, why do you interfere with me!! My life is screwed up and you... should all go down with me!¡±


    The sparrow opened the transparent barrier that cut off the thunder, and threw a white me condensed in his hands into the barrier.


    After doing this, the practitioner surnamed Huang fell feebly on the edge of the altar and became an empty shell without soul.


    ¡°That is the origin of its soul. Oh no, it wants to...¡±


    Xuan Meiji freaked out. She knew the sparrow¡¯s intention, but it was toote to stop it. Old Lady Duhua couldn¡¯t catch up with fellow practitioner Huang who was outstanding at speed, and Yan Ziye and Snow Child, who were hiding their skills, were too weak to fight.


    ¡°Fine. It¡¯s over...¡±


    Seeing the white me increasingly blowing up in the barrier, Yan Ziye gave a bitter smile and closed his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I will die here.¡±


    Snow Child bit his lip. Powerful as the Decree upon Calling Method was, it needed the support of cultivation ordingly. He could no longer reverse the ending.


    ¡°Father...¡±


    Dongfang Yi was full of unwillingness, and murmured. When he was about to die, he still thought about his father.


    ¡°s...¡±


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a sigh and followed the direction.


    His eyes were widened immediately.


    Boom!!!


    White light cloaked everything, and everyone was desperate. Apart from a loud noise, nothing can be heard.


    Only Dongfang Yi was struggling for a miracle because of that sigh.


    And Heaven seemed to hear his prayer, or... Su Li heard it.


    The white light dissipated ¨C


    Yan Ziye was bewildered for a moment, when he saw that his own injuries remained the same and nothing changed around.


    How could it be...


    After the thunder went out of control, how did he remain intact?


    Or... was he dead?!


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not dead?¡±


    Xuan Meiji squeezed her arm and felt aching. She was crying andughing, with a hint of seductiveness on her face, which made her seem to be young and innocent.


    Snow Child pursed his mouth, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Old Lady Duhua also sighed and chuckled. It seemed that she could live to the end of her life, as the old friend said.


    Everyone was grateful for the beauty of life, without getting back to their senses. Only one person stared nkly at the petite figure standing on the altar. He touched his back and found nothing, with a puzzled look.


    What happened... to this world?

 Chapter 396 - The Inheritance of Changkong Thunder Method

    <strong>Chapter 396 The Inheritance of Changkong Thunder Method</strong>


    It seemed that a century had passed, but in fact it was only a moment. Everyone came to sense and finally noticed Su Li on the altar. The five people had different expressions, but more or less all had the implication of shock.


    ¡°She is the one who hides the most!¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s quiet heart fluctuated. He thought he clearly knew Su Li¡¯s bone age and cultivation. He hadn¡¯t had any doubt about Su Li by just now, since Dongfang Wuxue had entrusted her to him.


    What an unexpected matter that the participation of Su Li was!


    ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of thunder?! We can¡¯t stand the thunder arc escaping from the light. Which holy sect does the little monstere from?¡±


    The beautiful eyes of Xuan Meiji were slightly widened, looking at the thunder snake constantly moving in Su Li¡¯s hands. The thunder arc was also limited by her in a very small area, and was unable to escape.


    All the figures of holy sects and evils were shing across Snow Child¡¯s mind, but none of them could catch up, so he shook his head reluctantly.


    ¡°As waves urge waves in the in the Yangtze River, so the younger generation excels the older generation. I am really getting old. If I can get out of here safely this time, I will withdraw this dispute and enjoy my happy life...¡±


    Old Lady Duhua sighed bitterly. This trip to the ancient cave seemed to make her realize the reality and even had the idea of quitting.


    Dongfang Yi was in a daze for a moment. He hesitated for a moment, and walked towards the altar. He was the only one in the scene who had spoken to Su Li. Although Su Li showed a strange side at the moment, there was not much fear in his heart, but some worries.


    After all, the thunder was so terrible...


    ¡°Don¡¯te to me.¡±


    Su Li turned her head and said before he had gone 3 steps. The voice was still that ethereal voice, as the spring water was tinkling. But the tone did not have the innocence before. Instead, it was full of indifference¡ªthe indifference only appeared because she had stayed in the cultivation circle for many years.


    Dongfang Yi stopped and didn¡¯t dare to step forward. His feeling was mixed, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Su Li was ignorant of others at this moment. This thunder bing a snake was so powerful that she was paralyzed by the moment of contact, and unable to move at that time.


    During this period of time, she had no ability of self-protection and was determined not to let anyone approach, even if... Dongfang Yi had no malice towards her.


    ¡°The pneuma of this thunder does not belong to the Divine Thunder of Earth, but it has a wet feeling. Is this the Divine Thunder of Water...¡±


    Su Li tried hard to adapt her physical body, and her thoughts turned.


    ¡°Water cultivates all things without evil intentions. ording to the attribute of the five elements, the attack of the Divine Thunder of Water is a little weak. I take this as the starting point to collect the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements, and it exactly is a good choice!¡±


    A gleam shed in her eyes. ck Lotus only talked to her about the celestial stone, but did not mention the Divine Thunder of Five Elements itself. He certainly was afraid that she could control and bnce it.


    The Divine Thunder of Five Elements was so extraordinary. There was a valuable opportunity to try getting it now, and she definitely had no reason to waste it.


    ¡°Come back, boy. She is still trying to suppress the thunder. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    The slightly mild voice of Old Lady Duhua came from the back. Dongfang Yi felt a littlefortable after hearing her, and retreated to Old Lady Duhua to wait quietly.


    Three days and three nightster¡ª


    Su Li moved her hands and feet freely. She finally adapted to the intensity of the thunder. After this forced perseverance, she could feel that her physical body had been improved again. Now, it was afraid that even the huge clock at the second level of the outer cave was useless to her.


    Her cultivation had been enhanced, but Su Li was not much happy.


    ¡°Sure enough, it is impossible to get this cave by suppressing thunder forcibly.¡±


    She was deep in thought, and her delicate eyebrows wrinkled. She could not feel any connection with the cave.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, the pseudo holy method!¡±


    Ruminating for a while, Su Li thought of a breakthrough and tried to run the pseudo holy method.


    At that moment, when the pneuma of the pseudo holy method appeared, the thunder snake, which originally had beenpletely quiet and dormant in Su Li¡¯s body, immediately rioted. In the twinkling of an eye, the strength produced by the mixture of the two filled the whole cave, which made the 5 people in the scene pale. Dongfang Yi, who was not good at cultivation, was directly pressed down on the ground and ate a mouthful of mud.


    ¡°Is this... the pseudo holy method? She is the third one passing the whole levels!¡±


    Sensing the familiar pneuma of martial arts, the corners of Yan Ziye¡¯s mouth twitched for a moment, but there was no more shock in his heart. Just now the various behaviors of Su Li were enough to shock everyone. Instead, the information broken out was not so noticeable now.


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s a tame thunder snake now.¡±


    Although there was a lot of strength in the cave, Su Li herself could not feel it, but believed that the thunder snake suddenly ¡°came to life.¡± It showed a trace of intimacy to herself after contacting with the pseudo holy method, and was no longer filled with unwillingness and resentment as before.


    ¡°The spirit is produced in the thunder?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, showing a trace of interest. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but it didn¡¯t hinder her from identifying the good and the bad. It certainly was better for any dead thing in the cultivation circle to produce the spirit.


    ¡°Young girl, your talent amazes me. ept my inheritance!¡±


    An old and tender voice suddenly rang from her ears. Without leaving Su Li any time to respond, her mind was captured by the voice. At the same time, a strong strength burst out from Su Li. All the 5 people waiting in the cave were in aa and were unconscious.


    ...


    However, the consciousness of Su Li went through the darkness for a short time, and came to a strange space with no distinction between the top and the bottom. In the center of the space, there was a little white light shing, reflecting a faint figure.


    It was a middle-aged man with aposed personality. His broad shoulders looked like a big mountain, covering the strange space, reflecting the blue phantom, and moistening things silently like rain in the spring.


    Su Li took a look at the ck spots that radiated ck light around her. If nothing else, this represented her own thoughts.


    She thought for a moment, went forward and asked, being no humble or arrogance, ¡°Senior, are you the Immortal Cang Lei?¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s mouth curled and seemed to smile, ¡°You are very calm, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of me? You are not afraid to be trapped here forever?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°If fear helps...¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Immortal Cang Lei reallyughed this time, looking at Su Li¡¯s expression without concealing his admiration, ¡°Younger girl, it seems that you are moreplicated than what I see now. Would you like to be my inheritor?¡±


    He spoke straightforwardly and frankly.


    It was not easy to meet a fairly good younger generation of cultivator. He didn¡¯t have much time. So he wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Li lightly chuckled, as if she didn¡¯t care about it and said, ¡°Skills will never be burden, as long as senior does not dislike that your inheritor will be a female practitioner.¡±


    As for inheritance, Immortal Cang Lei became serious, ¡°As long as you can meet my standard, I don¡¯t care about whether you are a male or a female.¡±


    Then he shook his head in silence, ¡°Although I have never thought that the one who would take up my mantle after tens of thousands of years would be a delicate little girl. Thunder is extremely irascible. You must have seen its power even if it is the Divine Thunder of Water.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Her physical body was too much beyond the recognition of ordinary practitioners, even if she thought it was incredible. She would be just as unbearable as Yan Ziye and others if she met such an opportunity in her previous life. She could not grasp the opportunity to inherit.


    ¡°Quite good!¡±


    Immortal Cang Lei nodded, ¡°In that case, I will pass on you the true holy method of the thunder testing school. Do remember! It is called Changkong Thunder Method, which is the most valuable practice method of my school. Practicing sessfully, you will be the one that is invincible in all practitioners of controlling thunder at the same level! You will be honored for it!¡±


    He softly murmured, with one of his fingers pointing at Su Li¡¯s be. The experience and thoughts of practicing the Changkong Thunder Method for numerable years all flooded into Su Li¡¯s mind.


    Compared with the speed of practicing by herself, the one of practicing by inheritance was too fast!


    ¡°This girl is really lucky with myst residual soul which personally teaches her the practice method. Even if she can¡¯t break through the cage in the future, she can still dominate the Qingshui Circle...¡±


    The figure of Immortal Cang Lei became more luminous, but there was a bit of relief on his face.


    The inheritance of his and Changkong Sect eventually were not cut off.


    Su Li didn¡¯t realize anything, still immersed in the process of feeling practice method, and subconsciously pinched out the gesture with both hands, hoping to refine the first genuine energy of Cang Lei.


    Immortal Cang Lei who was going to disappear couldn¡¯t help being dumb when seeing this.


    At least it was also the school holy method. Even if she was a prodigy, it was impossible to practice genuine energy in just a quarter of an hour. This girl was still too young.


    A thought shed in his mind, and his eyes suddenly widened, showing a look of horror.


    ¡°This... is the genuine energy of Cang Lei?!¡±


    Looking at Su Li¡¯s hands, the thumb size of the blue electric light group, Immortal Cang Lei was suddenly confused, but Su Li¡¯s shock to him was obviously not over.


    When the blue electric light group was sent to the public region along the veins by Su Li, the genuine energy of Cang Lei, which symbolized the supreme holy method, was immediately pressed at the bottom of the pubic region by the original ck genuine energy, with no room for resistance.


    Immortal Cang Lei was shocked in silence.


    He did not hesitate to wait for tens of thousands of years, and even didn¡¯t care that the mansion spirit became his inheritor just in order to wait for an excellent sessor. Now, the inheritor had been here, but she seemed to be extremely excellent...


    ¡°Well done!¡±


    Immortal Cang Lei¡¯s eyes were bright, and he looked at Su Li, who was still in the process of settling down, like seeing rare treasures, ¡°The holy method of the top school has be foils. The greater chance you have, the more impossible it is for my school¡¯s inheritance to stop!¡±


    ¡°I, the 42nd generation disciple of the Changkong Sect, will die without regrets! Haha...¡±


    Amid theughter, the figure of Immortal Cang Lei faded away, and finally disappearedpletely, leaving only Su Li in the strange space quietly feeling the Changkong Thunder Method.


    From this moment, there was no Immortal Cang Lei in the world.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Su Li¡¯s eyes opened, and flickered for a moment like stars, and then the light faded.


    Sensing the breath of residual soul fragments in the void, she stood up and respectfully bowed with sincere eyes.


    ¡°My senior! I will never cut off your inheritance!¡±


    There seemed to be a sense in the dark. The residual soul ended thest obsession, and the fragments also turned into the air and dissipated into nothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if there are any ancient practitioners who still uphold the principles.¡±


    Murmuring to herself, Su Li¡¯s thought moved, and the idea spread out of the space to return to the physical body. Looking at the people lying on the ground, she did not care. Then she just meditated next to fuse the Divine Thunder of Water.


    She still couldn¡¯t control the cave. The Divine Thunder of Water was the core of the cave, and Su Li estimated that it would take several years to fully refine it.


    That would be too long for her to waste time.

 Chapter 397 - The Dust Has Settled

    <h4>Chapter 397 The Dust Has Settled</h4>


    Therefore, Su Li only wanted to put away the cave after 10 percent of refining, and then she would refine it in spare time.


    As for Dongfang Wuxue, he could only be wronged for a few years. After all, a hundred years had passed, and a few years were not so much.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Yan Ziye woke up with a stuffy ¡°hum¡± and kneaded his eyebrows. After sitting up, he happened to see Su Li¡¯s clear eyes. Somehow his heart sank.


    He was a little familiar with this feeling.


    Without waiting for Yan Ziye to recall, Su Li suddenly said, ¡°In a few days, I will be able to control the way to open the exit of the cave.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Ziye was shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of joy for the rest of his newly-reimed life. But before he stood up to thank her, he saw this little girl tilting her head.


    ¡°But what shall you do if I don¡¯t want to let you out?¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s pupils shrank, as if he had been watered down by a basin of cold water. Then he totally calmed down.


    Yes, the female practitioner who looked like a little girl in front of him was actually a prodigy with more terrifying strength than old fox in Yuanying Realm. He was once a talent. Naturally, he understood the character of these evildoers. They were all weird.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, he replied, ¡°Fellow practitioner, I will not tell anyone what I have met in this cave.¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Su Li could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle, ¡°Yan Ziye, you can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s face turned cool. Even facing a prodigy, he was likely to die due to his contradiction... He still had his own pride!


    Su Li yawned withnguor in her eyes. The Divine Thunder of Water in her body was refining all the time. She didn¡¯t have to keep in a sitting posture expressly.


    ¡°Dongfang Wuxue has made a deal with me. So can you.¡±


    She spoke leisurely, whose tone made Yan Ziye look cooler. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Sure enough, Dongfang Wuxue knew your privacy. You were all in collusion before.¡±


    At the thought that Dongfang Wuxuey the hope on him on the surface, but secretly counted on the girl, he could not help but feel suffocated.


    Yeah, he just felt suffocated.


    When it came to strength, he was not as good as Su Li. He didn¡¯t have the qualification to be unconvinced.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, looking at Snow Child, who had woken up but still pretended to sleep, and murmured, ¡°You also want to know my identity?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Which holy Sects are you from, Your Excellency?¡±


    Yan Ziye said frankly. He was really curious. If this girl was willing to reveal herself, it would be better. However, when he saw Su Li¡¯s smile, he suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°I can tell you. But...you need to promise me a condition.¡±


    Su Li spoke with an evil smile on her face.


    Yan Ziye said sure enough in secret, and asked on the surface, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Follow me and work for me. Then I¡¯ll tell you. How about this?¡±


    Yan Ziye red slightly at her and stood up quickly, ¡°No way!¡±


    As a talent, although he had betrayed the sect, he would never yield to anyone!


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was light, but a trace of pressure came out from her, ¡°So how will you choose between surrender and death?¡±


    Yan Ziye sneered and said haughtily, ¡°Even if I die, I will never recognize anyone as the master!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Su Li pped her hands gently and eximed, ¡°Good temper. Now that you don¡¯t want to be my follower, then go to hell.¡±


    Saying that, she gently waved her hand, and Yan Ziye was suddenly confused.


    How frank she was! She would kill me?!


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He murmured with horror. It waste. He was swept by one hand directly. His whole figure disappeared without a trace of dust.


    This scene suddenly scared Snow Child. He opened his eyes, even forgetting to pretend to sleep.


    Su Li pped her hands with satisfaction. The technique that she had just mastered was not bad. Now that this boy was stubborn, just let Dongfang Wuxue persuade him.


    Over the valley, Dongfang Wuxue, who was waiting anxiously, suddenly changed his face and felt a wave. Then, without reacting, he saw a ck door appear suddenly, and then a frightened man with a waxy yellow face was threw out.


    ¡°Well... Brother Yan?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue made a sound of doubt. Yan Ziye, sitting on the ground, was suddenly excited. He seemed to wake up from the suspended animation and shivered slightly. He saw Dongfang Wuxue, who was floating in the air without any substance. He had not switched his mindset and murmured, ¡°Am I dead?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue stared at Yan Ziye. His eyes turned even weirder. He felt that Yan Ziye was insane anyhow.


    ...


    In the Blue Cave, Su Li patted Snow Child¡¯s shoulder. She squatted down and said in a soft voice, ¡°Snow Child, I only know that you are called Snow Child. Where do you learn from?¡±


    Snow Child¡¯s small face appeared a little frightened. He immediately told all about his origin like a bamboo tube pouring beans.


    He didn¡¯t wanted to die yet!


    Just now, the slightest disagreement let Su Li kill people, which really scared him.


    ¡°I¡¯m the disciple of talent Shengxue Sect in the Beihan Region, ranking ninth on the Tianjiao List. I cultivated with the name of Snow Child. My real name is Lu Yan. I have been cultivating for 700 years. This time, I ran out with Xuan Meiji. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯ll work for you!¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t respond after listening to him. She only looked at Xuan Meiji, who was still in aa.


    At the moment, Snow Child, who had a strong will to survive, immediately cleverly revealed the identity of Xuan Meiji.


    Although Xuan Meiji was not from a sect, she also had the name of holy girl in the Beihan Region. She was the youngest among the eldest disciples of the top-grade Meizong Sect. Although she was seven or eight hundred years old like Snow Child, she was uplicated and had never experienced the bloodbath of the cultivation circle.


    The two bold people schemed and sneaked away to find Jiuzhou Region, where the Bloody ident of Reincarnation once happened in those days. Relying on the strength of leaping over the ranks, the two yed key roles. They were rumored as two Yuanying old foxes, and then invited by Heaven Rover. These things happened then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me...¡± She purred.


    Xuan Meiji woke up and cried bitterly with a bubbling nose. She didn¡¯t look like a talent disciple of Yuanying Realm at all.


    Su Li rubbed her be when hearing this, and she was a little bit dumbfounded.


    She thought that such means of dealing with Yan Ziye could frighten others and deal with the aftermath better. But she didn¡¯t expect to frighten these two younger persons.


    ¡°Shengxue Sect and Meizong Sect... are troublesome, but I¡¯ve been in trouble for a long time. I didn¡¯t feel itchy while I had more lice. These two small troubles are nothing.¡±


    When thought about this, Su Li smiled and lightly nodded, ¡°You two can temporarily follow me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, senior!¡±


    Xuan Meiji was overjoyed at the words and saluted again and again, and she was almost grateful. Although Snow Child couldn¡¯t speak, Su Li clearly saw the same emotion as Xuan Meiji from his grateful eyes.


    ¡°Are the younger generations of cultivation circle so simple now...¡±


    Su Li was dumbfounded and shook her head.


    After that, when Old Lady Duhua woke up, Su Li asked the same question. After a moment of consideration, Old Lady Duhua directly agreed. After this trip to the cave, her pride in her heart had dissipated. It was a good thing to be able to follow a prodigy now.


    As for Dongfang Yi... Su Li didn¡¯t mean to ask for his consent at all. Even his father agreed. It couldn¡¯t depend on him.


    After telling everyone to take a rest, Su Li waspletely immersed in refining the Divine Thunder of Water, and her speed was slightly improved under her concentration.


    ...


    At the same time, in the valley¡ª


    Yan Ziye and Dongfang Wuxue stared at each other, and a deep helplessness emerged in thetter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Was that true? She is Su Li, really? Ms. Li?¡±


    Yan Ziye still used the name of illusion of reincarnation. His eyes were full of ecstasy and excitement.


    ¡°Yes, you have asked for it for 88 times.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue replied powerlessly. If Yan Ziye asked again, he would not be ready to nod.


    Yan Ziye clenched his fists tightly. It seemed that the mental state of the cultivation for 1,500 years was nothing. After hearing this news, he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Ms. Li, was still alive!


    Nothing was more impressive than this!


    Although he had only a short life, his experience in Qinghe Province was more abundant than all his previous experiences of cultivation.


    Most of the cultivation of the disciples from the main sect was nothing but sitting in meditation, breathing and practicing techniques.


    Even if they went down the mountain to kill demons, they were feared by mortals. The peers were on guard. There was no warmth.


    But in Qinghe Province, he had saw too much emotion. His heart had already entered the Doctrine of Secr World, and he was not willing to return to the way of Grand Elder to forget the emotion.


    And since stepping into the secr circle, he also found the so-called evil circle, which was not as terrible as what those self-righteous and self-dignified people said. They were more emotional!


    Who was the Buddha? And who was the devil? Who could tell that?


    He was really grateful for the skill that Su Li had given him, which led him to a brighter road. However, this talent was defrauded by those greedy people. How could he feelfortable?


    Therefore, he betrayed the Sect. Whatever others pointed out, he had the way in his heart and somehow didn¡¯t want to let Su Li down.


    But now, Dongfang Wuxue actually told him that Su Li was still alive!


    Besides, they just had met!


    ¡°The appearance of Holy Girl Su was quite different from that of her previous life. Her bone age is no more than 15. She was obviously reincarnated and has recovered her memory.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue was mumbling, but Yan Ziye suddenly raised his head and waved his big hand!


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to find Ms. Li now! It¡¯s my pleasure to be with Ms. Li and work for her!¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue looked at the empty body of himself and smiled bitterly. How could he go out? Yan Ziye was really irritated. His mind was not very clear.


    With time going by, three days had been past.


    Hum!!


    With the shock of the whole cave, the central area, which was originally iid in the inner pce, began to peel off from the outer cave slowly. It became an exquisite pce at the speed that could be seen by the naked eye, and fell into the hands of Su Li, who stood in the void.


    ncing at the bottomless ck hole, Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly and swept off all the pirs supporting the outer cave.


    Boom¡ª


    Countless floating stone tforms smashed into the hole. After a few breaths, the whole hole was filled and buried together with more than 100 practitioners who came in to seek opportunities.


    The dust had settled.

 Chapter 398 - Falling apart

    <h4>Chapter 398 Falling apart</h4>


    In the ck Stone Forest, there was a dazzling light in the calm Giant Stone Matrix, whichsted for a few moments before fading away quietly.


    After the light recovered to the original extent, there were five more people in the Giant Stone Matrix, who were the survivors from the cave led by Su Li.


    It was supposed to be six people, but Dongfang Yi wanted to be with Dongfang Wuxue. Su Li agreed. Anyhow, he couldn¡¯t help temporarily with his cultivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    Su Li looked at the deepest part of ck Stone Forest, with a hint of doubt shing across her eyebrows imperceptibly. Everyone nodded and left at once.


    Because of the map provided by the disciple of Yuan, they didn¡¯t get lost. It only took them two days toe out of the ck Stone Forest. The peripheral mountains of the dangerous ck Stone could be seen faintly through the thin ck mist.


    Su Li felt the signs which were made secretly by her beforeing and whispered in her mind.


    There was a ghostly green shadow galloping up at once. With their expressions changed slightly, Yan Ziye and others were about to be on the alert, but saw Su Li raise her hand and say, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s one of us.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the green shadow came up to Su Li. He showed his real appearance after the light around him disappeared.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally out!¡±


    When Lv You saw Su Li, the huge load on her mind suddenly disappeared. To her relief, he eximed hurriedly, ¡°Things are not going well. Zihan Sect and Su Family arebined against Huajian Sect, and Headmaster Hua can hardly hold out!¡±


    Against Huajian Sect?


    With a cold expression in Su Li¡¯s eyes, she said, ¡°Return to Huajian Sect at once!¡±


    Lv You took out the spiritual ship which was given by Immortal Hua Yan immediately, and let them board, flying to Huajian Sect hastily.


    Meanwhile, in the deepest part of the inky ck Stone Forest, the ck lotus fluttered gently in the iced pond.


    Along the pond, anguiddy reclined on a soft couch, holding a ss of blood-red fruit wine. It seemed that there was blood rippling in her eyes that were crystal as amber. They were so breathtaking.


    Her red lips sipped lightly across the brim, with the chuckle echoing all around.


    ¡°Haha, that entric cave seems to have found its inheritor. How interesting...¡±


    ...


    On the spiritual ship, Su Li hunkered on the deck with her eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Lv You, tell me the whole story.¡±


    At first, she had thought of exploring the deepest part of ck Stone Forest by herself. But now idents happened suddenly. She dared not procrastinate, but left all her former thoughts behind.


    ¡°It was Yue Lin! Yue Lin¡¯s grandfather is Yue Wutao, the elder of Waimen Branch of Zihan Sect. The matter about Su Zini has been tracked back to its source by Su Family. The two families joined hands together. Thanks to Beixiao Liang¡¯s title of the holy boy of Yuxu Sect, we barely resisted the first offensive. But in the second one, Yue Wutao and Su Zini¡¯s parents got even with us. Beixiao Liang¡¯s title didn¡¯t work anymore. Now they have been bombarding Star-stacked Tactical Matrix for three days, and the stock of spiritual stone in Huajian Sect is running out!¡±


    Su Li leaned on the edge of the spiritual ship, tapping her knuckles on the spiritual wood, and her eyes were growing cold.


    Soon, her left hand wiped the universe ring and threw a ball of white light at Lv You, ¡°Use this to hurry on with our journey!¡±


    Lv You caught it in haste and became dumbfounded after he fixed eyes on it.


    It...was actually the celestial stone!


    The celestial stone that one piece could be worth over ten thousands of top-grade spiritual stones?!


    He even didn¡¯t have one top-grade spiritual stone, but Su Li let him use the celestial stone to hurry on.


    How extravagant!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned!¡±


    Su Li frowned and Lv You came to his sense immediately. He dared not vite Su Li and put the celestial stone into the pivot of the spiritual ship reluctantly.


    In the next moment¡ª


    Whoosh!!


    The spiritual ship immediately darted out, like a runaway wild horse, which was more than three times faster than before!


    ¡°When we arrived at Huajian Sect, the spiritual ship will be scrapped.¡±


    Yan Ziye stared at the ship which was creaking inside, lost in his thought for a second.


    Although he did not fully understand the exnation from Lv You, he had a rough idea.


    Firstly, Su Li was no longer in Yuxu Sect.


    No wonder. No one would like to return to that prison, after surviving in such a miserable situation.


    Secondly, it was obvious that this so-called ¡°Huajian Sect¡± was of great importance for Su Li, because she even used this celestial stone to hurry on.


    Thirdly, here came his opportunity to perform!


    Yan Ziye felt refreshed and his eyes looked into the distance beamingly. Snow Child and Xuan Meiji were not fools. After realizing the cause, they all prayed in mind that the alleged enemy was strong enough, otherwise they could not show their determination to follow Su Li in a short time.


    Old Lady Duhua wasughing all the time. Although she was not clear about the identity of Su Li, it was unquestionable that the little master she served was an evildoer.


    The evildoer represented the absolute luck!


    Without naturalw¡¯s intervention, her rise was unstoppable.


    Su Family and Zihan Sect were powerful, but they had no evildoers.


    What¡¯s more, it was the elder of Waimen Branch and one branch of Su Family who made the mess. They were inviting their own destruction!


    Thinking about this, she struck her crutch heavily, and countless poisons appeared from the sole of her feet and attached to the surface of the ship. The ship was even slightly faster than before.


    After all, the speed driven by the celestial stone had far exceeded that of Yuanying Realm. It was not so simple to elerate again.


    Su Li looked at Old Lady Duhua queerly, and thetterughed, ¡°I am iparable to these young people on casting spell, so this is my pygmy effort.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°You are so modest.¡±


    People who could live in the cultivation circle to this age must have somewhat unusual abilities.


    ...


    In Huajian Sect.


    Immortal Hua Yan stood at the top of the main peak with her robe covered with blood. She gazed at the nothingness seriously. Behind her, First Elder, Li Guang, Yuan Shu, Beixiao Liang and others were still there.


    Lv He, the elder of Yuxu Sect who was in charge of protecting Beixiao Liang, got injured apparently with an abnormal pallor on his face.


    With three days of silence, seeing that Huajian Sect¡¯s people were at wit¡¯s end, he signed deeply and persuaded, ¡°Lord Hua, the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect was really strong. However, after the spiritual stone runs out, it is just a decoration. What are you insisting on till now? Give up, and return to Yuxu Sect with the holy boy. Then, there is a chance for living.¡±


    Hua Yan shook her head without saying a word. This was the foundation she had struggled for thousands of years. How could she just give up so easily?


    Moreover, it was not the time to give up.


    She looked into the distance with her beaming eyes.


    She had received the arraignment from Su Li.


    Refused by Hua Yan, Lv He was so angry but didn¡¯t dare to show on his face. He said helplessly, ¡°Holy boy, talk to her. Now, it is meaningless to hold on. Will there be another miracle?!¡±


    Beixiao Liang frowned in silence.


    Three days ago, the seventh branch of Su Family came to make a mess. They were caught off guard to fight against them, and beat by four cultivators in Yuanying Realm. In a moment, all were injured seriously and stepped back.


    Under this critical situation, Uncle Headmaster immediately opened the third Star-stacked Tactical Matrix, and saved time for them to recover.


    But the third Star-stacked Tactical Matrix was terribly running out, and there had been attacks from outside. So the dissipation rate of spiritual stone increased exponentially.


    In just three days, the stock of Huajian Sect was used up. Even Uncle Headmaster used his top-grade spiritual stone which he kept for his own practice.


    Under such an impasse, he really couldn¡¯t figure out what Uncle Headmaster left to turn things around.


    Was that Grand Elder?


    There was a sarcasm in Beixiao Liang¡¯s eyes. If this Grand Elder did not show up to resolve the crisis, it was apparent that he fled away.


    ¡°Well... what a cowardly person he is! If I have known this situation, I will bring junior fellow apprentice¡¯s ancient sword. There may be a glimmer of hope.¡±


    He hummed coldly and felt pity in heart. He had been studying the ancient sword together with Qi Chen, and they had been able to use part of its power.


    But they also remembered what the mysterious female senior in Suiling Mysterious Realm said. Before the recasting of the ancient sword, it couldn¡¯t be taken out to unt.


    If it was divulged, not only their lives would be in danger, but also Master would be implicated. Therefore, they had kept the secret all the time and hid the ancient sword in Huajian Sect without even revealing it to Elder Mo Qin.


    ck!


    A crack appeared in the sky which was covered by Star-stacked Tactical Matrix, and then stretched around like a spider web.


    Hua Yan¡¯sely face changed slightly. She searched the universe ring but could not take any spiritual stone.


    ¡°We even don¡¯t have any lowest-grade spiritual stone...¡±


    A sense of bitterness rose up from her heart. Seeing this, Disciples of Huajian Sect all flustered and packed their stuff up to escape.


    ¡°Three days ago, 20 percent of the disciples fled, and now 30 or 40 percent of them also fled. Even if we can survive, the power we have is not half as before.


    First Elder sighed helplessly, and his heart seemed to be bleeding.


    The reality, however, was far worse than he imed.


    If Huajian Sect was demolished, no one could survive. Now it seemed that there was no hope, and nobody would wait to die stupidly. By the time the disciples of Waimen Branch had already gone, some of the disciples of Neimen Branch who hadn¡¯t been there too long had also left quietly.


    In the blink of an eye, 70 percent of the disciples of Huajian Sect had gone, leaving only 30 percent of old disciples with a strong sense of belonging to Huajian Sect.


    ¡°All is over!¡±


    First Elder was dizzy. Even they could ride it out today, it would be difficult for them to survive with hundreds of disciples.


    Beixiao Liang was also dejected. He didn¡¯t expect that he could do anything but see the demise of Huajian Sect, when he came back this time.


    Now it was toote to fetch Hanfeng Sword.


    ¡°Headmaster!¡±


    Yuan Shu, who was standing in silence on the side for a long time, finally said a word. He bowed toward Hua Yan with aplex expression, ¡°It is irretrievable for Huajian Sect to fall apart. You, Headmaster, are so obsessive. But I want to keep on my cultivation road. In this way, I can¡¯t fight with you anymore!¡±


    Once they heard that, First Elder became surprised and angry, and blurted out, ¡°Yuan Shu, you¡¯re trying to cop out at thest minute. Who saved you at risk at that time? You have been dead for hundreds of years without Headmaster.¡±


    Theplex expression on his face vanished suddenly when he heard these words. He smiled coldly, ¡°The favor of saving my life is no more than a small effort for Headmaster. I have paid it off after hard working for so many years in Huajian Sect. Farewell!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he rushed out of the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect without saying anything. He bowed to Su Family in a distance, then disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing Huajian Sect falling apart, Yue Wutao felt so delightful. He could not help butugh, ¡°Immortal Hua Yan, even if you are a talent in those years, what can you do when facing with this situation?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    First Elder¡¯s eyes went red with anger and he rushed out on impulse. But Hua Yan stopped him.


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    Her lips tightened. She closed her eyes for a moment and then opened. Hua Yan looked at the disciples in Huajian Sect Square. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the responsibilities if you want to go.¡±

 Chapter 399 - It was her!

    <strong>Chapter 399 It was her!</strong>


    As soon as these words came out, many old disciples who shaken their minds showed ashamed expressions, made three kowtows to Hua Yan and fled.


    The remaining 30 percent of disciples were reduced to less than 20 percent.


    Hua Yan looked at more than 100 disciples left in the square, and felt a little relieved.


    If she put herself in their shoes, she might not have stayed in such a crisis without knowing it. These 100 people werepletely gambling with their lives.


    ¡°What is this for... Headmaster?¡±


    First Elder sighed and affirmed in his heart that Hua Yan was ready to dismiss the sect.


    Hua Yan smiled, and looked up to the sky with some sudden feelings. Then, she said softly, ¡°Regardless of their talents, they will be the true core of the Huajian Sect in the future!¡±


    First Elder was a little startled, and before he could respond, the sound of crack above his head suddenly intensified.


    ¡°Haha, Hua Yan. Since you don¡¯t want to escape, just go to the hell!¡±


    Yue Wutaoughed wildly and punched right in the center of the crack. At next moment, the curtain of light broke like a mirror, and the sky was filled with flying fragments, reflecting the desperate faces of the disciples of Huajian Sect.


    With her face turning cold, Hua Yan flung her sleeves and floated up. The universe ring shed red among her fingers, then the blood-colored stone repaired by Su Li reappeared in her hand.


    Even though Su Li had said that this cup of blood stone should not be easily used, Hua Yan couldn¡¯t see the only remaining disciples of Huajian Sect die in vain.


    Su Lin, who was originally standing aside and looking with cold eyes, saw the blood-colored stone in Hua Yan¡¯s hand and suddenly felt very frightened. Just as he was going to do something, suddenly ¡ª


    Swoosh!


    There was a flying sword with a terrifying power. Yue Wutao¡¯s face slightly changed, and he hurried to stop the shape and retreated.


    After flying beside his face and across Hua Yan and him, the sword was straight stuck into the center of the empty square of Huajian Sect.


    Yue Wutao touched his face, and his face darkened immediately as he saw the blood on his hands.


    ¡°There is aer with a bad intent.¡±


    Hua Yan put away the blood-colored stone with a sigh of relief and looked at the emptiness of the flying sword. A smile came over her face.


    The moment finally arrived?


    ¡°Well, Zihan Sect and Su Family teamed up to bully a small sect, which gains our insight!¡±


    The sneer came closer from the sky afar, and Yue Wutao was shocked when he saw that theer was a sallow schr. But he felt even more angry and ashamed when perceiving that the cultivation of theer was just in Jindan Realm. He guarded against the junior of Jindan Realm for quite a while. How would he behave in Zihan Sect if the news spread out?


    ¡°How dare you meddle in my business, ignorant youngsters? Go to the hell!¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up when he saw Yue Wutao rush in on his own initiative. Heughed and fought with Yue Wutao without flinching.


    ¡°Is this Immortal Bingshu?¡±


    Hua Yan was also surprised to see theer. Yuling Sect always wanted to unify the three sects. Wouldn¡¯t he be happy to see Huajian Sect in bad situation? Why did Immortal Bingshu pop up to help them?


    Before she could make sense of the situation, an attractive voice was heard from the sky. But there were two people out of the sky, a coquettish woman and a snow-white boy who had a cold look. These two people were not easy to deal with at first sight.


    ¡°The pneuma of the two can¡¯t be guessed. Is it Yuanying?!¡±


    Su Lin, the owner of the seventh room in Su Family, felt a thump in his heart when he saw theers and realized that the trouble was going to happen. After he had pondered for a few seconds, he was about to step forward to test their strength holding a fist. At this time he saw that the two people in the sky seemed to be looking for prey and suddenly aimed at him.


    Then, they swooped down without any words.


    ¡°Damn! Let¡¯s fight together!¡±


    With a stern look, Su Lin called the two Yuanying elders of Su Family who hade with him on to fight with him. But at that moment, Snow Child¡¯s lips moved and a clear word of ¡°Stop¡± echoed through the air.


    ¡°What happened? I can¡¯t move!¡±


    Su Lin¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he could only see the two elders fighting. But then Xuan Meiji took a string of bells from her waist, and the haunting ¡°jingle¡± rang around their ears.


    The two elders of Su Family were so helpless that they stopped like puppets who had lost their energy supply. They were pped by Xuan Meiji and Snow Child on their chests, spit out blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Escape! We are no match for them!¡±


    Su Lin turned pale with astonishment and he finally broke free from Snow Child¡¯s spell after struggling with all his strength for a long time. Then he took the two elders to escape quickly without saying any words, and even didn¡¯t nce at Yue Wutao.


    It was only the death of an excellent daughter. Su Family still had many children to cultivate, but he could not risk his own life!


    ¡°The old man gets away pretty fast.¡±


    Xuan Meiji said crossly with a moue because she didn¡¯t catch up with him.


    Snow Child nodded his head and couldn¡¯t help but agree with Xuan Meiji, ¡°These three martial arts practitioners are too weak, and they even haven¡¯t reached the level of Yuan. I don¡¯t know whether our performance is qualified in her eyes.¡±


    Hearing Snow Child mentioned this, the pride in Xuan Meiji¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared and was reced by heavy worries.


    ¡°Brother Yan is so lucky, that man can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Snow Child continued to transmit the sound admiringly, while turning his head to see the Yue Wutao who was exhausted and covered with blood.


    And Yue Wutao who was mentioned by Snow Child at the moment, was indeed in the face of a life-and-death crisis. And the crisis came inexplicably, which made him confused.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    With Yan Ziye¡¯s heavy blow, Yue Wutao was pulled apart and spit out blood again with a pale face. Now, he had time to speak.


    ¡°Wait! Fellow practitioner, please forgive me. There is no animosity between us. Why do we risk our lives in a fight?¡±


    Yan Ziye threw away the blood on the flying sword and replied with a smile on his sallow face, ¡°If I remember correctly, the one who rushed in to kill me at first is you. In that case, why can¡¯t I kill you?¡±


    Yue Wutao almost vomited blood again after hearing this. How did he know that a martial arts practitioner in Jindan Realm was more powerful than him and he was unable to fight back?


    How dreadful!


    Yue Wutao thought for a moment, and as he saw that Yan Ziye was about to fight again, he hastened to stop and said in a frantic sound, ¡°Fellow practitioner, what about offering you apensation to soothe your frightened soul?¡±


    Swish!


    As soon as the lighting shed across Yue Wutao¡¯s neck, the expression on his face froze. After a while, his head was separated from his body and the blood rushed to the sky!


    Shoop ¡ª


    When the flying sword returned to his hand, Yan Ziye threw it into his universe ring at random and said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t ept.¡±


    If Yan Ziye wasted any more time, spirit boat would be here. And if he hadn¡¯t solved everything when Su Li got there, wouldn¡¯t he be ipetent?


    ¡°Whom is he pretending to show?¡±


    Xuan Meiji rolled her eyes. Though Snow Child didn¡¯t speak, the corner of his eyes were twitching. Why didn¡¯t they find Yan Ziye so ponderous and coquettish in the cave of inheritance?


    Below the top of the main peak, everyone including Hua Yan looked puzzled. No one had any idea that what was going on, except for Hua Yan, who was guessing in his mind.


    When First Elder saw that Yue Wutao had been beheaded squarely, his neck froze. Seeing Yan Ziye standing in the nothingness, his eyes were filled with fear.


    In such a strange and awkward atmosphere, a battered spirit boat finally came slowly.


    Su Li stood in the prow with a changefully facial expression and took a look at Yue Wutao¡¯s body on the ground. Then, he flicked his finger at Yan Ziye and a white sh passed.


    Yan Ziye instinctively caught it and thought that it was a storage room with the gifts, but he didn¡¯t realize that it was just a jade slip. And it only recorded a series of panaceas with strange names instead of Mental Method.


    While he was wondering, Su Li¡¯s voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°When you gather these things together, the damage in your foundation can be restored. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Ziye immediately understood what it meant, and gave a hearty nod in gratitude with his body trembling slightly.


    He had forgotten that the leechcraft of Su Li was absolutely at the level of a miracle-working doctor and it was too easy for her to heal root damage.


    ¡°As for the two of you.¡±


    Su Li turned her eyes and looked at Xuan Meiji and Snow Child, who were staring at Yan Ziye with an envious look. Immediately, both of them bowed their heads in shame when they realized that Su Li was looking at them.


    Su Li really couldn¡¯t get angry when she looked at the two pitiful children. Instead of cruel and harsh words, she said gently, ¡°There is no next time.¡±


    Xuan Meiji¡¯s and Snow Child¡¯s eyes lighted up at the same moment, and they nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Su...¡±


    Out of form, Hua Yan almost said Su Li¡¯s name and then she was awakened by a look in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said immediately, ¡°Grand Elder, what are they going to do?¡±


    Su Li nced at Beixiao Liang who waspletely petrified, shaking her head, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter... Li Guang!¡±


    When Li Guang¡¯s mind was wandering, a sudden shock came over him after he was called. Then he said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Li pointed to the remaining disciples of the sect and said, ¡°Nowadays, there are few disciples of the sect. Yuan Shu has betrayed and left the sect, and Wang Yu has been executed by me. You are the only one who can serve as the Mount Head. Do you see what I mean?¡±


    ¡°What! Is Junior sister apprentice Wang dead?¡±


    Li Guang was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sad for a moment.


    But Beixiao Liang was so surprised. He had suspected Wang Yu of running away because she hadn¡¯t appeared. Unexpectedly, she had been executed by Su Li, which was the best result!


    ¡°She¡¯s scheming against me, so she has to pay for it.¡±


    Su Li mentioned it and gave a special nce at Lv He, and then she greeted Yan Ziye and others into the hall without saying anything more. Only First Elder and Beixiao Liang were still standing at the peak.


    First Elder was stunned for a long time after he saw the whole scene. Whereafter, he whispered, ¡°So there is a Grand Elder in our Huajian Sect!¡±


    When Su Li walked away, Lv He breathed a sigh of relief and broke out in a cold sweat as if he had been fished out of the water.


    Lv He couldn¡¯t figure out Su Li, so he wanted to use the secret method of Yuxu Sect to investigate her true cultivation secretly, but he got nothing. Besides, the nce he was given by Su Li just now was a sure sign that he had been found!


    ¡°Fortunately, little holy boy is an old acquaintance with this sect, otherwise he will not dare to think of the consequence of such an offence.¡±


    Lv He was afraid for a while and he thought he was not powerful as Yue Wutao.


    ¡°With such a mysterious and powerful presence to protect them, even if the people in Huajian Sect are all dead. Huajian Sect can definitely develop in a short time. Little holy boy has rtionship with this sect, which absolutely does no harm!¡±


    After fearing, Lv He thought joyfully and he waspletely oblivious to theplex look in Beixiao Liang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Inconceivably, it¡¯s her!¡±

 Chapter 400 - Inverse Sect

    <h4>Chapter 400 Inverse Sect</h4>


    The next thing seemed much iner, and Li Guang went down the mountain to reorganize the remaining disciples.


    Actually, there was nothing to reorganize. Although Grand Elder had never taken actions personally, they could see that several Yuanying old foxes had yielded to the one who served Grand Elder. Grand Elder... was definitely more unfathomable!


    With such thoughts, all of the remaining disciples were full of hope for the future. Without any sense of decadence, they soon devoted themselves to the passion of rebuilding the new sect.


    Yan Ziye stayed for a while and then left. Yuling Sect waspletely under his control. Since he decided to follow Su Li, he naturally no longer persisted in the status of headmaster. After he went back, he would reorganize Yuling Sect andbine it into the new Huajian Sect.


    Old Lady Duhua and Snow Child lived in Huajian Sect and digested their feelings about the trip to the Cave of Cang Lei.


    But at this moment, Hua Yan drew back First Elder who had a face of bitterness in Zhufeng Hall, and couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Where did you abduct so many masters of Yuanying Realm? If the number of those who are willing to join Huajian Sect reaches the certain scale, we will definitely be able to be one of the top sects in Jiuzhou Region, ranking second only to 25 sects!


    Su Li took a sip of the scented tea specially made by Hua Yan, with a deep smile, ¡°My purpose is not only the first-ss sect.¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s heart shook slightly, and she blurted out, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°Now it¡¯s too early. As for those people, just Old Lady Duhua and Immortal Bingshu could stay. Those two juniors are not counted.¡±


    Saying that, Su Li mentioned the origins of Snow Child and Xuan Meiji. Hua Yan was shocked and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She was even more curious about how did Su Li manage to subdue the two arrogant talents.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to think more, my n... I don¡¯t have much confidence to myself. You will know it slowly in the future, and it doesn¡¯t make much sense to say it now. You take these to heal first, and I will look at tactical matrix.¡±


    After speaking that, Su Li threw out a universe ring carelessly and turned to leave.


    Hua Yan was stunned, and withdrew her mind for a moment. Sweeping across the universe ring with her divine awareness, she saw that in addition to the healing ammunition, there were also 300 celestial stones. She immediately fell into sluggishness.


    Yet, to say that Su Li went down the mountain alone and went to the square where the sect disciple was before.


    Star-stacked Tactical Matrix was destroyed, and it was not the center of Matrix that had been broken, but the center of the transformation of spiritual power and tactical matrix. She vaguely remembered setting it up somewhere at the square.


    At this moment, the square had be empty. All the disciples were healed by Li Guang in Fujian Mount. Although they did not take actions in the previous battle, they were also affected.


    With a soft snap, Su Li slightly fell to the ground. Her cold eyes swept across psychic awareness and dispersed. Soon, she found a ce and went to the right.


    When she reached the edge of the square, Su Li gently waved her left hand, and then a red light shed across. A central device, which was a little rusty, suddenly appeared and fell into her hand.


    Putting away the center, Su Li suddenly muttered to herself, ¡°Come out.¡±


    Beixiao Liang, who was beside one of the pirs on the edge of the square, appeared awkwardly. He didn¡¯t expect that he could escape from Su Li¡¯s detection. After scratching his head, he walked directly with embarrassment, and bowed.


    ¡°Disciple Beixiao Liang, has met Grand Elder.¡±


    The doubts in his heart had beenpletely resolved. At the beginning, in the mysterious realm of Broken Spirit, Su Li looked at him differently. She must have recognized that he was a disciple of Huajian Sect.


    Su Li turned around, looking at Beixiao Liang for a while, and nodded gently, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t cked off since you went back.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, I was overpraised. This is nothing.¡±


    Beixiao Liang answered quickly, and did not dare to be arrogant.


    ¡°You learn things fast, and you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself.¡±


    Su Li was dumb. She could see that the pneuma of Beixiao Liang was mellow and wless, and she could almost feel a trace of Taixu.


    After Yuxu, it was Taixu.


    Yuxu Tactics was the famous technique of Yuxu Sect, but the real tasks at the level of holy boy and holy girl would be given Taixu Tactics, which was more ancient. Yuxu Tactics was a simplified version of Taixu Tactics.


    Only when Yuxu Tactics reached consummation, was it possible to practice Taixu Tactics.


    At the thought, Su Li raised her head, as if to see through everything, and she saw Lv He who was healing on Fujian Mount.


    ¡°The personal protection of a Yuanying is not something that my Master can decide. It seems that this guy will soon be awarded with Taixu Tactics. I don¡¯t need to teach him privately, which saves trouble.¡±


    With this in mind, Su Li took out a carrier rune and handed it to Beixiao Liang, with a trace of mildness on her unemotional face, ¡°You should know how to do it. If you feel ufortable in Yuxu Sect,e back immediately.¡±


    Beixiao Liang took the carrier rune, as if he received the most precious treasure, and replied with tears in his eyes, ¡°I will!¡±


    A few dayster, Beixiao Liang left. With Su Li¡¯s words, he walked peacefully.


    A few dayster, Yan Ziye took all disciples of Yuling Sect andbined them into Huajian Sect. The number of people in the two sects was noticeably different, and it was quite difficult to run them together.


    After Hua Yan had a headache for a short while, she came to find Su Li and said with a grin, ¡°Whether it is called Huajian Sect or Yuling Sect, some people always feel dissatisfied. You are the Grand Elder of this sect, so it is better to give the sect a new name! Anyway, I named it Huajian Sect casually in those days, so you can change a new one.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me...¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes, pondering for a moment, and whispered softly, ¡°I would take the word ¡®inverse¡¯.¡±


    The trajectory of her life was nothing more than going up against the current. Whether it was against the Mighty who could grasp the whole picture, or against the way of heaven, it was always inverse.


    Hua Yan stared at Su Li. At this moment, the breath that naturally radiated from her old friend made her a little sad.


    Yes, some fairness... no matter how much we paid, should be pursued.


    ¡°Good name!¡±


    With a big smile, Hua Yan turned around and left.


    Thereupon, the reputation of Inverse Sect was spread quickly, recing Huajian Sect and Yuling Sect. Meng Sect, one of the three sects at the beginning was only bothered to figure out its meaning, which did not cause many waves.


    There were many new sects rising in Jiuzhou Region every day, and the establishment of a small sect was nothing unusual.


    In the next year, Inverse Sect gradually got on the right track, and the initial difficult running-in finally paid off. After everyone epted their new identity as the disciple of Inverse Sect, Li Guang had less troubles.


    But in this year, Su Li did nothing, but only focused on the refining of the celestial stone. This was the first true practice in istion since her reincarnation.


    Jin Ying was released from the nightmare by her early and was mixed into the disciples of Neimen Branch. A group of top men secretly looked after her, and her practice was smooth.


    Nightmare Hei fell into a deep sleep, and it seemed that Eating Dream was enough to enter the evolutionary stage. It should be helpful, when it woke up.


    One day, a violent wave of spiritual power escaped from the forbidden area behind the mountain of Inverse Sect. Even if the tactical matrix was obstructed, Hua Yan still felt panic, as if she knew that a trace of spiritual power could be leaked, which could seriously hurt her.


    She stared at the vague figure in the tactical matrix intently, with an uneasy mind. She was numb with shock.


    One year was enough for her to ept the fact that Su Li was still in Lianqi Realm. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she would never believe that there would be a martial arts practitioner of Lianqi Realm whose strength wasparable to the peak of Yuanying in the world.


    In the tactical matrix, Su Li¡¯s state was not as dangerous as what Hua Yan imagined. On the contrary, it was very easy andfortable.


    ¡°The 18th level of Lianqi... Tsk, you have also prepared nearly 1,000 Zhuji Pills that transform the genuine energy. Breaking through the Zhuji period will be a matter of course without any danger.¡±


    ck Lotus Ring came out of Su Li¡¯s ring finger, with full of energy.


    He also absorbed a lot of Celestial Stones this year. Although he was still not quite sure when the ck Lotus Ring would fully recover, his life as the spirit of ck Lotus Ring was not so tough anyway.


    Su Li nced at the ck Lotus Ring, without saying anything. She focused on the the pubic region. As Zhuji Pills were consumed, the outline of the foundation of the pubic region slowly appeared.


    ck Lotus had been ustomed to Su Li¡¯s temperament, and his enthusiasm hadn¡¯t been beaten by her coldness. He continued to shook his head and said, ¡°In ancient times, there were many opinions about Zhuji, which was more thorough than that of today. If the talent is strong, Zhuji tform can produce visions and all kinds of incredible magical powers.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes raised slightly, ¡°You solely mean Ghost n?¡±


    She had never seen talented supernatural power on any Human n.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ck Lotus yelled, with full contempt, ¡°All creatures in the world! Even if you Human n are inherently weak, you are huge in number, so there will always be a few anomalous births. There are many evildoers with talents and supernatural powers!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen it before. That¡¯s because your cultivation practice methods are too inferior!¡±


    Su Li sipped her lips. ck Lotus¡¯s words were a bit straightforward, but he was right. If the Qingshui Circle now fought with that in ancient times, she was afraid that it would be wiped out within a day.


    Was the gap too big?


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and suddenly she remembered the ¡°cage¡±, which was mentioned by Immortal Cang Lei. Maybe...


    ¡°Hey hey hey! What are you thinking about? Even if you don¡¯t have to worry about the process of your Zhuji tform, you still have to see its shape? This is the first time I see a martial arts practitioner who is distracted during the breakthrough. You are the first one!¡±


    ck Lotus interrupted Su Li¡¯s thoughts unhappily. Su Li pulled herself together, withdrew her mind, and smiled.


    Right, even if her guess was true, what could she do with her feeble strength now? Let¡¯s leave these troubles to future.


    ¡°Quickly! Tell me if there is a vision. You are a body of evil ghost, and you have practiced to the 18th level of Lianqi. It is definitely an abnormal number! If there is no vision, I will look down upon you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s ideas were not affected by ck Lotus, and she looked at the pubic region at ease, and changed her expression.


    ¡°Haha, the vision of ck phoenix phantom was born in the twelfth-grade ck Lotus tform!¡±


    ck Lotusughed and hummed, ¡°The Zhuji vision of the evil ghosts in each generation is exactly the same. You know how powerful I am! How could you, a junior, imagine my insights!¡±


    Hearing theughter which came out of ck Lotus Ring, she suddenly felt that ck Lotus was a bit pitiful. However, she still couldn¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be that.¡±


    ¡°Well ¨C ¡±


    ck Lotus was like a drake whose neck was caught, and he was unable to say a word anymore.


    The scene was once extremely embarrassing.

 Chapter 401 - Go out of isolation

    Chapter 401 Go out of istion


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe!¡±


    ck Lotus recovered from embarrassment and shouted, ¡°Su Li, don¡¯t lie to me. You have a body of evil ghost, but you aren¡¯t afraid of Divine Thunder of the Five Elements. You even subdued one of Divine Thunder of the Five Elements. How miraculous... The twelfth-grade ck Lotus is the supreme Zhuji form of the Ghost n, and it¡¯s very noble. If you only reached the eleventh-grade ck Lotus, I really doubt that those ordinary bodies of evil ghosts in the past dynasties are fake!¡±


    Su Li heard him and smiled. ck Lotus used the word ¡°ordinary¡± to describe other bodies of evil ghosts, but put her in a very special position. She remembered when he contacted her at the beginning, he was disgusted with her whose talent in the body of evil ghost had not been awakened.


    ¡°Who told you that I only reached the eleventh ck Lotus?¡±


    Su Li smiled and sent a video to ck Lotus when they were talking.


    ck Lotus paused for a while, then watched the video. He was suddenly shocked, ¡°This is...¡±


    In his mind, it was a very extraordinary vision.


    The dark sky was dotted with blue stars. And sometimes the lightning shed across. A ck star was shining, under which, the ck Jade Lotus slowly rotated. Eighteen lotus leaves were plump and warm.


    ¡°The starry sky anomaly? The eighteenth-grade ck Lotus!¡±


    ck Lotus was shocked and stammered, ¡°This... Since I became a spirit for more than 40,000 years, I have never seen the starry sky anomaly. ck Lotus unexpectedly has the eighteenth grade! No! Actually, I never heard it! If you got the sword-transforming method of ck Lotus, then forged eighteen swords, god...¡±


    Su Li listened quietly. When she heard ¡°ck Lotus Sword¡±, her eyes shed slightly.


    ck Lotus Ring... No matter what the real name of the most precious treasure of the Ghost n was, the ck Lotus stamp on it was enough to show... that the high status of the ck lotus in the Ghost n.


    But the Zhuji ck Lotus and the sword-transforming method of ck Lotus in her body of evil ghost all had rtionships with the ck Lotus.


    ¡°Is the body of evil ghost really a taboo in Ghost n?¡±


    She spoke lightly. When ck Lotus heard this, he stopped talking.


    After a while, ck Lotus said in a very different andplex tone with that he used usually, ¡°Long time ago, it may not have been, but my memory doesn¡¯t lie. Every generation of body of evil ghost is an enemy of the world, and they were all ended badly!¡±


    ¡°Ended badly?¡± Su Li repeated with her eyes shing. And no one knew what she was thinking.


    ck Lotus sighed, and the adytum turned into silent.


    In the hall of the Main Mount, Hua Yan was discussing something important with Yan Ziye and others. Suddenly, a figure shed by the seat in the middle of the long table and a person appeared. Everyone was stunned.


    The discussion stopped. When the First Elder who sat at the second seat on the right, saw the person¡¯s face, he was startled.


    Is... Isn¡¯t she Su Yue, the disciple of Neimen Branch who practiced in flower pondst time?


    Why was she here?


    He had not quite recovered from the shock, then he heard Hua Yan, who was near him, asked with a smile, ¡°What? You finally decided to show your real identity?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sure that all of you are not so stupid that you will put the Grand Elder of your own sect in danger. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not!¡±


    Yan Ziye refrained from excitement, spoke first. And then he looked at First Elder and Li Guang coldly. They all knew his meaning.


    ¡°What? The Grand Elder is Su Yue? The Grand Elder had been hiding herself on the Danxia Mount. No wonder Wang Yu who was revealed was killed by Grand Elder.¡±


    The First Elder eximed in his heart, remembered what had happened to Su Yue and quickly deduced some information. He saluted hurriedly, ¡°Grand Elder is powerful. It is our sect¡¯s blessing. How will I do anything bad to the sect?¡±


    Li Guang nodded. He had not seen Su Yue before, but he wasn¡¯t surprised except had some curiosities about Su Li¡¯s extremely young face.


    And Yan Ziye, who knew more, was finally sure... that Su Li was really reborn!


    ¡°Dongfang Wuxue spected correctly. After Su Li was reincarnate, she became much more powerful. I guess that her bone age is not over one hundred, but her power reaches thete Yuanying realm!¡±


    Yan Ziye sighed and delighted. He could follow Su Li in this world, and he never dreamed of such a good thing happening to him until it actually happened.


    ¡°How¡¯s the sect these days?¡±


    Later, they calmed down. Su Li looked around those people, and asked softly.


    Hua Yan looked at Yan Ziye, and smiled, ¡°With the help of Elder Yan, the people from two sects have merged into one sect after one year. They have be one part of the Ni Sect, but...¡±


    She frowned when she said that, ¡°Meng Sect¡¯s people are dishonest.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Yan Ziye continued and said seriously, ¡°After two sects have been merged, Meng Sect might be a little afraid. In the past six months, they never stopped probing, and the disciples always had conflicts. But... there has been no greater conflict.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, and her eyes brightened.


    An elder was dead in one sect, and the seventh branch of the other sect was severely damaged. Obviously, Zihan Sect and Su Family could not be reconciled easily.


    The hall was very quiet, with Su Li tapping gently on the desk with her knuckles, making rhythmic sounds.


    After a while, Su Li looked up and said, ¡°Discipline the disciples of our sect. Compared with the other two sects, our foundation is too poor to bear any trouble. As for Meng Sect, since they don¡¯t want to make peace, I will go there.¡±


    After hearing what Su Li said, in addition to Yan Ziye, all people were slightly surprised. Hua Yan could not help saying, ¡°Ah... Grand Elder, the Meng Sect cannot be easy to deal with. Although there is no senior in the sect, they have the book tactical matrix which was difficult to deal with. Once you get into it, it¡¯s hard to get out.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have my own n.¡±


    Su Li shook head and said nothing. Then she turned to Yan Ziye, ¡°How about your collection?¡±


    Yan Ziye scratched his head and said with a wry smile, ¡°All the others have been found, but I haven¡¯t got the news of Dixin Herb...¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. This herb has always been monopolized.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Knowing this, Yan Ziye was surprised and delighted. After all, it was better than nothing.


    After hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Hua Yan changed her face slightly and hesitantly said, ¡°Dixin herb is not...¡±


    Su Li looked at her and said in a t voice, ¡°If my n seeds, Dixin herb will be nothing important at all.¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s eyes slightly tremble, and she suddenly turned silent. Only she understood how big a storm that Su Li¡¯s words would make.


    ¡°All right, I will deal with Meng Sect first.¡±


    Su Li stood up and wanted to leave. Yan Ziye got up in a hurry and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, too.¡±


    ¡°All of you practice. Later, you will have more opportunities.¡±


    Su Li did not stay. Then she disappeared, and only her voice still reverberated.


    ...


    On the Danxia Mount, Jin Ying still lived in the side hall, even though the Mount Head had been changed back to the people in Yuling Sect.


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice, you are here finally!¡±


    Su Li stepped into the hall when Jing Ying was counting the spiritual stone tiresomely. When she heard the voice and turned to see, she immediately called out in surprise.


    Su Li came to sit beside Jin Ying and put a jade slip in front of her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jin Ying blinked curiously and Su Li smiled.


    ¡°It is the holy method you want.¡±


    After half a day, Jin Ying finished the primary level of the holy method under the guidance of Su Li. Then she began to practice. Su Li walked out of the hall and looked at the towering book pavilion. Thinking of all things happened that year, she stepped out and disappeared.


    At the top of the ancient white tower, a hunchback old man was holding a broken broom, slowly sweeping the ground. The bright sunshine outside the window made him warm.


    Suddenly, the old man felt the sight, and a shadow appeared on the ground.


    He looked up and saw the person. Figuring out who she was, he immediately smiled, ¡°I am Hua Weiyun, d to see you, Grand Elder.¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips, looked at him for a moment, and saw something wrong.


    His breath was almost integrated with the white tower, but it was only confined to the topyer. If let him go, he would die like a fish without water.


    ¡°I have heard some reasons from Hua Yan. For the sake that you protect Huajian Sect, I will help you.¡±


    After a short silence, Su Li said aloud, ¡°Bring me your practice method.¡±


    Hearing this, the lifeless Hua Weiyun immediately became active. He engraved his practice method on a jade slip at once and handed it over to Su Li. He said, ¡°I acquired this practice method from this wall. Unfortunately, after I got it sessfully, the words on the wall all disappeared.¡±


    Su Li took it and frowned.


    Hua Weiyun was not as happy as he had been before, and though Hua Yan had said that the Grand Elder was very powerful, it seemed that she couldn¡¯t help him now.


    ¡°It is a holy method, too. But it is iplete.¡±


    Su Li took a look and was surprised. She went to the smooth wall and touched it. She could feel the faint breath of time.


    This was obviously an iplete inheritance identally got by Hua Weiyun. Because it was iplete, after practicing, Hua Weiyun had encountered a w. It caused him to be integrated with the topyer of the white tower, and could not be separated with it.


    ¡°Compared with the extreme tricks I have mastered, this method is moderate and peaceful, which is more suitable for the ordinary practitioner. So... I will spend some time to perfect this method for the inherited disciple of Ni Sect. Not bad...¡±


    Su Li meditated for a moment, and made up her mind. She told Hua Weiyun to wait her, and then left directly.


    Hua Weiyun saw Su Li leave, smiling sadly. He was afraid that his expectation this time would not be satisfied.


    ...


    At the same time when Su Li set out to Meng Sect, the Meng Sect¡¯s Hall was full of noise.


    ¡°Every word I say is true!¡±


    Elder Qing red and said loudly, ¡°The Ni Sect¡¯s leader isn¡¯t Immortal Bingshu, but a more powerful mysterious woman. Even Su Family suffered losses, so why should we offend her? Why?¡±

 Chapter 402 - Meng Sect’s plan

    <h4>Chapter 402 Meng Sect¡¯s n</h4>


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡±


    The old man in brown robe with triangle eyes sneered at him mercilessly. After hearing Elder Qing¡¯s words, he said, sitting in front of Elder Qing, ¡°Qing Weiyue, are you scared out of your wits in Wuyang City by Bingshu? Just a little Jindan Immortal. How can our Meng Sect be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Before Qing Weiyue refuted, First Elder who sat on the left-hand seat sullenly said, looking at Qing Weiyue with cold eyes, ¡°We are protected by the Six-fold Book Tactical Matrix. Even if the secret woman that you said was much stronger than Immortal Bingshu and reached Yuanying Realm, she also couldn¡¯t break the holy matrix!¡±


    Qing Weiyue¡¯s heart was down. Caring for the rtionship between them, he kept silent for a while, but he couldn¡¯t help refuting, ¡°So why First Elder agreed the unreasonable demands of Su Family...¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    It seemed that First Elder was mortified. He stood up immediately, banged the table, and reprimanded him, ¡°Qing Weiyue! You really let me down. How can you boost other people¡¯s morale and reduce our own courage?¡±


    ¡°Who boost other people¡¯s morale?¡±


    Qing Weiyue also got angry and wasn¡¯t afraid when he faced First Elder.


    First Elder became angrier. He said in a huff, ¡°Although Su Family was not one of the Twenty Five Sects, its power was more than that of the Twenty Five Sects. To a certain degree, it was much more terrifying than Yuxu Sect!¡±


    ¡°I have just received some information. Su Zipei, the First Miss in Su Family, who was missed a thousand years ago, was not dead, but became a lord¡¯s personal disciple of a holy sect¡¯s head in a major region. Her future is boundless.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    When hearing his words, all the people were shocked.


    ¡°Su Zipei was definitely getting a great opportunity in the Realm of Reincarnation!¡±


    ¡°Her gift and strength were always worse than Holy Girl Su at that time. However, she makes great sess now, but Holy Girl Su was dead for over a thousand years. What a pity!¡±


    ¡°That is the cultivation circle! If you are unlucky, even you are a talent, it¡¯s no use.¡±


    All the people discussed in the hall. Qing Weiyue was also shocked, but he calmed himself down quickly, sneering,


    ¡°How sinister the Su Family is! Everyone in Jiuzhou Region knows that. Our Meng Sect is asking a tiger for its skin today, and finally we will be eaten. I hope First Elder will never regret!¡±


    Then, he said no more words, swung his sleeves and left.


    First Elder looked at Qing Weiyue sullenly. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help overturning the table, and breaking out into curses, ¡°What a beast! Does he think that he has stayed in sect for hundreds of years, so he can teach me?¡±


    Seeing this, other elders came forward immediately to cate him.


    ¡°First Elder, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Elder Qing did that for the sect. Maybe he was just muddled for a while...¡±


    ¡°He will understand you soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if we build a rtionship with Su Family, we can eliminate the Ni Sect easily!¡±


    When First Elder heard their words, a trace of sly expression shed in his eyes, but he pretended to be gratifying. Then he sighed, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that all of you could understand me. Lord has been out for travel for many years. I know that I have to shoulder the responsibility, so I¡¯m ill-tempered. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha. First Elder, don¡¯t say that. We are family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ha ha...¡±


    Out of the hall, hearing theughter, Elder Qing was angry, but more helpless.


    First Elder decided to bury the foundation of Meng Sect founded for centuries. All the people were apple polishers and fence-sitters. He had no remedy, so he nned to get away.


    That¡¯s right. Get away!


    Although he loved Meng Sect, he paid more attention to Lord. Now, Lord was not here. He couldn¡¯t stop them, even with all his might. So he couldn¡¯t be a stupid mantis trying to stop a chariot.


    ¡°If Lord knows my thought, he must be very disappointed...¡±


    Qing Weiyue mocked himself, shaking his head and walking through the mountain road. Suddenly, he saw a petite girl standing in the center of the road. Her clothes were not the same as that of Meng Sect¡¯s disciple. She worn a simple white dress, but she had a unique temperament. There was a green jade in her hair, in and pure.


    He was a little surprised,ing forward in curiosity. He might be attracted by her temperament, and his voice became soft. He asked, ¡°Which mount are you from? Why are you here? Why don¡¯t you wear the disciple¡¯s clothes?¡±


    There were some new disciples came in Meng Sect that time. Qing Weiyue couldn¡¯t tell Su Li¡¯s identity thoroughly, so he thought she was an ordinary people and didn¡¯t think too much.


    Su Li was in a daze. She blinked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which mount that I¡¯m from. I just walk and then Ie here.¡±


    Qing Weiyue was amused. He took his flying magic weapon, putting Su Li on it, and then he took her flying to a beautiful mount and said, ¡°All the female disciples in Meng Sect are in Xiunv Mount. The mount that you came was belong to Lord. Normal disciples didn¡¯t allow toe. Little girl... Luckily, you meet me. You must remember that next time.¡±


    Su Li nodded, smiling. At that moment, she changed her mind.


    She thought that giving Meng Sect a chance to choose was better than eliminating it and hurting the innocent. This man looked reliable, maybe he could be the next master.


    Qing Weiyue didn¡¯t know that his subconscious action would change the fate of the whole sect. He led Su Li to Xiunv Mount, enjoined the administrative disciple and left.


    The administrative disciple in Xiunv Mount looked at the register, feeling strange. He didn¡¯t find anyone who named ¡°Su Yue¡±, but he thought that since Elder brought her here, there would not be wrong.


    He thought for a while, and immediately added ¡°Su Yue¡± on the end of the register. For the sake of Qing Weiyue, he arranged Su Li¡¯s identity token and residence affably.


    It was funny for Su Li. She took these things to her residence. Inexplicably, an invader became a new disciple in Xiunv Mount.


    Wearing the cyan robe for a new disciple, Su Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. She opened the door and walked to the top of Xiunv Mount.


    ¡°Hey, Junior Sister Apprentice Su, you can¡¯t go there!¡±


    The administrative disciple just wanted toe back. Then he saw her and talked to her. He immediately stopped her, but he never expected that when he was just near Su Li, an invisible power controlled him, and he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He was scared, but he even couldn¡¯t change his expression.


    At that time, Su Li chuckled, ¡°Take easy. I just want you to apany me to the top of the mount. You did well. I¡¯m loath to kill my own disciple.¡±


    ¡°Your own disciple?¡±


    When hearing these words, he relieved himself immediately. He thought Su Li was a senior who liked to hidden her strength. Thinking in this way, he was not flurried but delighted, because he believed that he was chosen by a powerful senior.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know that the meaning of ¡°my own disciple¡± in his mind was different from Su Li.


    Su Li went up to the mountain by stepping slowly on the white stones road. The administrative disciple followed, so no one asked her, avoiding a lot of troubles.


    She raised her head and looked at the sky. The expression of deduction came from her eyes.


    Therge tactical matrix for protecting the Sect was worn out. It was no use for her, so she didn¡¯t know where the weird Book Tactical Matrix was.


    Soon, they arrived at the hall in the top of the mount. At this time, the identity of the administrative disciple was no use.


    Seeing they want toe into the hall, the two guards immediately stopped them, and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have the Mount Head¡¯s edict?¡±


    The administrative disciple grinned. He was thinking that Su Li would show her identity, but saw her wield her hands, and then the two guards fell to the ground with a thump.


    ¡°Uh... Senior?¡±


    The administrative disciple finally realized that something was wrong. He feared, but he felt his head turned empty before he could escape. Then he fell to the ground just like the guards.


    ¡°Who are disturbing the Xiunv Mount?¡±


    People in the hall felt something was wrong and asked seriously.


    Su Li calmly flicked with her fingers and wielded the tenth-grade tactical matrix that she acquired from Chen Xianghan. The whole hall was shrouded.


    This change was so fast. It was toote for them to escape the tactical matrix before they took reaction.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you hide yourself and use these dirty tricks?¡±


    The voice in the hall sounded again, closer but weaker.


    Su Li stepped slowly into the hall, seeing a male and female martial arts practitioner stand in front of the door seriously. The male was in earlier stage of Jindan Realm, and the female was inter stage of Jindan Realm.


    ¡°You are the Mount Head of Xiunv Mount?¡±


    Su Li looked at the beautiful woman, indifferently.


    The woman frowned, and spread her perception out. But no matter how she felt, the girl standing in front of her was just like the dense fog. She could see nothing.


    This situation, could just happen to two kinds of people.


    First, the girl had no cultivation. She was an ordinary person.


    But she could defeat two disciples in Zhuji Realm and break into the hall. It was obvious that she was the second one... Her cultivation, was higher than them.


    Thinking of this, the woman felt stressed. She took a deep breath and nodded, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the Mount Head of Xiunv Mount, Gong Lixuan. Who are you?


    ¡°Gong?¡±


    Su Li recalled something, and immediately pped the man near Gong Lixuan to pass out, asking, ¡°Do you know Gong Xiangjun? Gong Min?¡±


    Gong Lixuan saw her partner pass out and was relieved, but when she heard Su Li¡¯s question, she shook her head immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pity. If you know them, maybe I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Su Li sighed. She put her palm on the fainted man¡¯s acupuncture point for life. Gong Lixuan¡¯s face immediately turned pale. She said in a hurry, ¡°I really don¡¯t know them! Even you killed me and my junior fellow apprentice, I don¡¯t know them. There are many people with the same surname. Am I wrong that my surname is Gong?¡±


    Bang!


    Su Li pped Gong Lixuan to pass out. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t know them.


    ¡°Well, I have met so many people. There is no need for me to inquire it.¡±


    She said to herself, caught the fainted two people, stood on the flying sword, and flied to the next mount.


    Using the same method, Su Li came into the third mount. She stood in the sky at the sect¡¯s gate quietly. The big tactical matrix for isting flickered, resisted the normal disciples¡¯ visions, but deliberately let the martial arts practitioners beyond Jindan Realm see it clearly.


    Behind her, there were four people lied in the void. Three of them were Mount Head!


    If Su Li released thest barrier of the tenth-grade tactical matrix and let the normal disciples see that, Meng Sect must fall into chaos.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and thought. A figure appeared in the hall of the main mount. Finally, he came.

 Chapter 403 - Holy tactical matrix of Meng Sect

    <strong>Chapter 403 Holy tactical matrix of Meng Sect</strong>


    Above the void¡ª


    Followed by several elders, the First Elder of Meng Sect flied down slowly from the main mountain hall. He was in surprise when he saw Su Li fly with nothing under her feet.


    A person who could do that must be in Yuanying Realm at least.


    Although he quarreled with Qing Weiyue confidently, he was frightened to really face an enemy in Yuanying Realm.


    It was the existence that could kill him at any time!


    When did Meng Sect offend an old fox in Yuanying Realm?


    He didn¡¯t understand it. He flew his sword to Su Li bravely, and stopped not far away from her. Then he held his hands together before his chest, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, senior and I¡¯m the First Elder of Meng Sect. If there are conflicts between us, we could discuss with each other gently. There is no need to use force to break the peace.¡±


    ¡°Peace?¡±


    Su Li smiled meaningfully and said softly, ¡°I heard that you have been humiliating my disciples for a year. For me, I never break the peace.¡±


    Hearing what she said, First Elder¡¯s face suddenly changed a little, and he said, ¡°Are you Grand Elder of the Ni Sect?¡±


    Qing Weiyue was behind First Elder in surprise. Seeing him, Su Li said coldly, ¡°Is there any other grand elders in the Ni Sect? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I have just practiced in istion for a year, and you almost bullied my disciples to death. If I practiced for a hundred years in istion, are you going to kill them all?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, senior!¡±


    Upon hearing her words, First Elder trembled and said instantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t discipline my disciples well, which led to the result. And all of us never want to hurt you, so please examine it urately, senior!¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Smiling indifferently, Su Li satirized, ¡°Who has said that he wanted to unite with Su Family to fight against us in the main mountain hall?¡±


    After listening to her words, First Elder and others were anxious instantly and realized a fact that what they once said was heard by her.


    ¡°What should we do? Su Family doesn¡¯t prepare well and the holy tactical matrix hasn¡¯t been opened. Our enemy hase to us. So how can I deal with it?¡±


    First Elder was so anxious that there was a cold sweat appeared and the atmosphere was so tense at the moment.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Qing Weiyue stepped forward head-on with hands holding together before his chest, ¡°Would you discuss with us for the sake of my previous help?¡±


    Saying that, Qing Weiyue sighed silently inside.


    After all, he still cared about the lord¡¯s salvation. Although this female senior might not pay attention to him to a great degree, but... he tried his best to help them and wasn¡¯t sorry for them.


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t want to fight with them in public because it would do no help if she revealed too much talent.


    ¡°Senior, this way, please!¡±


    First Elder was both surprised and happy. He just worried about that he had no time to open the holy tactical matrix. And Su Li agreed with them totally in time.


    Seeing First Elder point at the main hall behind the mountain, Su Li was silent for a moment. She smiled unclearly and flew into the hall with the four people who were unconscious behind her.


    Although First Elder didn¡¯t understand why Su Li agreed so easily, he had no time to think. He followed with others as he praised.


    ¡°Weiyue, well done. You won enough time for us. And after finishing it, there will be awards for you!¡±


    Hearing this, Qing Weiyue¡¯s look changed slightly and his rxed mood immediately became tense, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a peace talk? First Elder, please be reasonable!¡±


    First Elder said coldly, ¡°Qing Weiyue, you should know your position! I didn¡¯t punish you for letting here in. Now you are using me? It¡¯s not your turn to tell me what I should do. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Ning Dawei, don¡¯t talk unreasonably and I didn¡¯t let anyonee in!¡±


    Qing Weiyue denied it. However, First Elder sneered, ¡°We heard what you said to that Grand Elder of the Ni Sect clearly and don¡¯t you dare to admit it?!¡±


    ¡°I thought she was...¡±


    Before finishing his words, Qing Weiyue stopped. The astonishing power that Su Li captured three Mount Heads sessively frightened him. So if she was mistaken as a new disciple, he was unable to persuade himself.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make up the lie?¡±


    Ning Dawei asked more and more aggressively, ¡°Qing Weiyue, remember that you are the external elder of Meng Sect. I will not punish you this time. But don¡¯t push it.¡±


    Then, he looked at the two elders around him and said, ¡°Control him and don¡¯t let others contact with him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, First Elder!¡±


    Looking at Qing Weiyue¡¯s ufortable face, those two elders smiled gently. ording to their cultivation, they were enough to control Qing Weiyue totally.


    After doing all these things, Ning Dawei walked to the hall behind the mountain smugly. Feeling that the holy tactical matrix was about to start absolutely, he kept his back straight. After walking in, he saw that Su Li turned her back to him as if she was enjoying the decorations of the main hall.


    Subconsciously, Ning Dawei bowed slightly, but was filled with humiliation and anger in an instant. He was going to summon up courage to speak, but he saw Su Li turn around suddenly, saying with a smile,


    ¡°Is the tactical matrix open?¡±


    Ning Dawei was at a loss. His right hand in his sleeve shook with the matrix te. He asked gently, ¡°What matrix? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    She showed more joy in her eyes, but she said coldly, ¡°Do you think... you are qualified to consult with me? I wait patiently to know your Book Tactical Matrix. Now you tell me that you didn¡¯t prepare well?¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    He was shocked and angry, but more scared. He had no time to consider the current situation that the holy tactical matrix was only half open. He pressed the core of the matrix te!


    At the moment¡ª


    A huge golden book appeared from the ground, wrapping Su Li and Ning Dawei in it.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Seeing Su Li was waiting for the big tactical matrix to close, he realized that she really wanted to know the holy tactical matrix. So heughed, ¡°You little girl! You should break into the big tactical matrix of Meng Sect without permission and I will let you know that although you are in the Yuanying Realm, you are still a loser in holy tactical matrix of the Meng Sect!!¡±


    Then he clicked on the matrix te with his fingers and said gently, ¡°Sword converting from the characters. Go!¡±


    As the instruction of the matrix te was sent out, the golden characters were off the pages in the phantom of the book and changed into many golden daggers to Su Li¡¯s key points powerfully.


    With a little interest, Su Li prepared a very thick genuine energy shield and one of her hands reached from it towards the golden daggers.


    ¡°You are so arrogant! How could you use your physical body to fight against the golden swords that was changed from holy tactical matrix?¡±


    Seeing this, Ning Dawei could not helpughing. However, at next moment, hisughter was chocked into the stomach and he red at Su Li in fright.


    With some noises, almost all of flying swords were caught by the genuine energy shield. It seemed that these swords couldn¡¯t move. And one of the swords was controlled by Su Li with two fingers steadily.


    ¡°What? ...you catch it... really?¡±


    Ning Dawei was so surprised that he almost threw away that matrix te in his hand, ¡°What are you? Catching swords with bare hands. A genuine energy shield that is several inches thick... Wait! A genuine energy shield? She is in the Zhuji Realm!¡±


    Ning Dawei was nearly shocked by all these truths.


    Frowning slightly at this time, Su Li let go of the golden sword and took back her hand. A little blood was on her fingers.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, it hurt me. This matrix is really extraordinary, but... that¡¯s all.¡±


    Su Li murmured with a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    She needed to confirm her cultivation in a hurry, but the so-called book tactical matrix didn¡¯t meet her demand totally.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. There are so many chances. I will take some other risks.¡±


    Shaking her head, she shed in front of Ning Dawei instantly and grabbed the matrix te.


    ¡°So quickly!!¡±


    Ning Dawei was almost frightened to death. In such danger, he became quite calm and directly broke the array disk in a frenzy, ¡°Grand Elder of the Ni Sect, you push me too much. Six-fold Holy Realm. Reveal!¡±


    After this, the matrix te in Ning Dawei¡¯s hands was broken. He spat blood continuously. Even his breath became almost imperceptible.


    Falling to the ground, his face was pale. Seeing Su Li in front of him, heughed like an idiot, regardless the seque caused by the forbidden skills that he used.


    ¡°Even if you are a powerful monster, what can you do? I will kill you atst!¡±


    As heughed, he started to cry. At first he sobbed, and then he began to cry aloud shortly.


    The cost of showing Six-fold Holy Realm... was his life.


    He had no time.


    ...


    Looking at the wound which had healed on her fingertips, Su Li nced around and started to be careful.


    The Six-fold Book Tactical Matrix... was a little different.


    Using her psychic awareness, she found nothing. She took a breath slightly and considered.


    ¡°Psychic awareness is useless. Is the matrix a maze?¡±


    When Su Li was thinking, a golden light appeared quickly and shot at her chest faster than lightning!


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Narrowing her eyes instantly, Su Li could only protect her vital parts from being hit.


    Whoosh!


    Su Li whispered and one of her shoulders was hurt when the golden light shed. The white clothes on her right shoulder were filled with blood instantly.


    ¡°What power is this? Even my genuine energy cannot withstand it.¡±


    Su Li tried to shrink her wound to stop bleeding. Meanwhile, she watched around much more carefully. However, that golden light seemed to be intelligent and appeared behind her directly again.


    Although Su Li wanted to avoid it, she was still hit because of the difference between her speed and reaction.


    This time, her right arm was hurt.


    After several times, Su Li was stained with blood around her body. And that power was so sharp that no wound couldn¡¯t be stopped bleeding totally.


    Su Li looked pale. But there was scary calm in her eyes. It seemed that it was not her who got hurt.


    ¡°I am not familiar with this kind of power... I couldn¡¯t understand it, because I didn¡¯t encounter it neither in my previous life nor now.¡±


    She thought as she fought with the golden light asionally for several times. Then, she understood it a little finally, but she still didn¡¯t know the essence and source of it.


    She thought for a moment and then passed her feelings to ck Lotus.


    At the next moment, ck Lotus yelled immediately.


    ¡°Little Su Li, how could you offend it?!¡±

 Chapter 404 - First Hearing about Huashen Realm

    <h4>Chapter 404 First Hearing about Huashen Realm</h4>


    ck Lotus, long-lived and sophisticated after all, quickly recognized where the golden light was from. Shortly thereafter, he said to Su Li, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the cultivation circle names it now, but in ancient times, only practitioners in Huashen Realm can possess such great power¡ªthe Will Power!¡±


    ¡°The Will Power?¡±


    Su Li repeated the words and asked, ¡°Just like the Will of Sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes...or maybe not! It¡¯s not easy for you to understand the power of it now. This golden light is the incarnation of the will of the book, and if you can¡¯t understand the book, you will never make a breakthrough. What¡¯s more, you will even bleed to death in the end. So, be careful!¡±


    With eyes downcast, Su Li began to be on the alert for the golden light that might fly past from any directionster.


    Everything obeys thew of conservation. Therefore, the moron First Elder of the Meng Sect would pay a great deal of cost tounch such a tactical matrix, which, however, would not be in effect for too long. And the only problem Su Li encountered was the uncertainty about whether she would tolerate it in the matrix till it was done or not.


    Drip...


    In the deste matrix, blood dripped down the fingertips of Su Li into the matrix grains, along which the blood spread. Before Su Li perceived that, the blood gradually eroded the tactical matrix, and the color of the golden matrix grains gradually changed into red, and then, even weird ck.


    ¡°Crack...¡±


    There went a slight and piercing sound. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Su Li murmured, ears flickering.


    She looked down at the ground, pupils suddenly contracting.


    An exotic red scene came into Su Li¡¯s view.


    The tactical matrix within a scope of three zhang (¡Ö10m) around Su Li had beenpletely eroded, and as the blood permeated, the scope of erosion was increasingly extending.


    ¡°My blood...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s was shocked; meanwhile, she heard a sound of jingling. Looking up she saw a mini golden sword rolling closely to her feet. With a white light shining, the sword was transmuted into a book-like treasure, from which an extremely dim golden light was released.


    Out of the subconscious mind, Su Li picked up the treasure book, and suddenly¡ª


    Bang!!


    The phantom of the Holy Tactical Matrix shattered into numerous pieces, shooting around violently. And Ning Dawei, who bore the brunt of the impact, was shot like a sieve and died with a look of shock on his face.


    He was heartily eager to know why the Six-fold Book Tactical Matrix he had inherited from his lord of the Sect took the enemy as the master.


    Unfortunately, he would never know it.


    Su Li shot a nce at Ning Dawei¡¯s corpse. Then, a trace of white smoke rose from her body and, in half a minute, all her wounds were automatically healed, no scar marks left.


    After the matrix closed, the power of what ck Lotus called ¡°Will Power¡± dissipated. And the skin trauma didn¡¯t matter to her because of her robust physical body.


    Weighing the dim golden book with her hand, Su Li felt somewhat confused.


    ¡°The feeling of connection between heart and blood? The treasure treats me as the master?¡±


    Neither did she use any blood-sacrificing method, nor did she find the main part of the tactical matrix. How did it recognize her!


    ¡°ck Lotus, you told me it is hard to break through the Will Power, but how do you exin what happened just now?¡±


    Su Li asked softly. And then she heard a weak sigh from the ck Lotus Ring. ¡°Master, given your iparable wit, I assume you must have guessed the answer.¡±


    Stunned for a moment, Su Li blinked and said, ¡°I want you to tell me.¡±


    This was the first time that ck Lotus called Su Li master with willingness and learned how to tter. Was this just because he saw the power in her blood?


    Upon hearing Su Li¡¯s words, ck Lotus immediately became sad and angry. ¡°Little Su Li, you¡¯re so cruel. Do you know how horrible your awakened talent is! That¡¯s the legendary talent of the Ghost n. The possibility of awakening this talent for each body of evil ghost is equal, but no one has achieved that since the ancient cultivation age.¡±


    ¡°A talent?¡±


    Su Li spread out her hands. It seemed that her eyes could prate her skin and she could see her blood flowing in her body. ¡°Is this talent?¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ck Lotus said with cautions, ¡°This talent is called ¡®Blood Poison¡¯! Its name is ordinary, but its function is quite dreadful. It has unpredictable attributes, just like what your Blood Poison disys. It can erode the core of any tactical matrix and help you seize the right to control.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s expected that as your cultivation is improved, more bizarre functions of that will be seen, and its toxicity will be stronger! That¡¯s the most terrifying thing about the blood poison.¡±


    While hearing this, Su Li gripped her hands. ¡°Ah, the Blood Poison...¡±


    The blood flowing in her body was so vile. She even had never been aware of when this talent was awakened.


    ¡°If my guess is right, your talent had been activated when you broke through the Zhuji Realm. But it was intangible, hard to find if you didn¡¯t get injured,¡±


    ck Lotus extrapted and continued, ¡°When I first developed my spirit, I saw this kind of talent in the ancient records of the Ghost n. It¡¯s said that there was a generation of body of evil ghost, who had the blood poison awakened. Only a drop of his blood could kill hundreds of thousands of people!¡±


    ¡°And the hundreds of thousands of people I said are not ordinary ones but practitionersparable to him,¡±


    ck Lotus said with a chilly tone, ¡°A well-practiced body of the evil ghost has the great ability to create the blood in his physical body, and the blood together can kill all the peer practitioners in the Qingshui Circle. Such a terrifying talent was suppressed by the Mighty and then disappeared only because of the conceit of the evil ghost¡¯s body. That¡¯s why the blood poison became the talent the Ghost n most longed for but feared of.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Li suddenly realized something. ¡°So, like the body of evil ghost, I can¡¯t mention my talent to anyone,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ck Lotus said with solemnity, ¡°Little Su Li, you must remember that even if your body of evil ghost is exposed, your talent of the blood poison can¡¯t be told to anyone! And whoever knows it must be killed immediately! This is the more dreadful taboo than the body of evil ghost! You must be cautious!¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li shook her head and smiled.


    Maybe because there was too much to conceal, she didn¡¯t show much feeling about this.


    Compared with the mindset at the moment she regained her memory, the one at present had changed somewhat.


    ¡°The naturalw is changeable, and my destiny is not on the track of it. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll keep moving forward on my way.¡±


    The sun happened to shed a glimmer of light when Su Li dressed in a new white robe, came out from the pce behind the mountain. It turned out that she had been in the tactical matrix unknowingly for a day and a night.


    The elders waiting in front of the pce showed looks of concern on their faces. And as they saw the figure approaching against the backdrop of the golden dawn, they changed their looks greatly and became terrified.


    Clop, clop, clop...


    Su Li approached at an appropriate speed; it seemed that the sound of her footsteps knocked on everyone¡¯s heart, leading them to back away until there was no room to move.


    Su Li shot a nce at the group, but didn¡¯t see Qing Weiyue. And she didn¡¯t care about that. As her palm inverted, the dim golden book appeared. She said softly, ¡°the First Elder of the Meng Sect refused to have a peace talk with me and even wanted to kill me. So, he has been executed. Do you want to be like him?¡±


    ¡°It is...the Holy Tactical Matrix of the Sect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already been broken through!¡±


    ¡°Even the holy tactical matrix fell into their hands, so will us!¡±


    Upon recognizing the treasure in her hand, the confused elders kneeled without any hesitation, yelling in chorus, ¡°My dear Grand Elder!¡±


    ¡°My dear Grand Elder!¡±


    ¡°My dear Grand Elder!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Grand Elder! You¡¯ll definitely lead us to a bright future!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Watching those fence sitters kowtowing, Su Li squinted and chuckled.


    Any devious trick was nothing in front of real strength.


    This was the supremew in the cultivation circle!


    Qing Weiyue, imprisoned in a pce behind the mountain, heard the chorus. ¡°Finally, the Meng Sect is to perish,¡± he sighed.


    He sighed but not regretted much.


    By contrast with joining in Su Family, allying with the Ni Sect seems to be the best choice to protect himself.


    However, it also depended on how great the ambition of this Grand Elder of the Ni Sec was.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help remembering the scene of taking Su Li as a novice disciple by mistake, strange feelings appearing.


    So, maybe it was a good opportunity for him to meet with the Grand Elder.


    Hourster...


    All the disciples, including Qing Weiyue, were summoned to the pce behind the mountain to wait. It was a great rarity that elders of all sects converged. Anxious and fearful for what the new master would do, they widely discussed.


    With a rxed mood, Qing Weiyue stood among the group, and, to some extent, he guessed Su Li¡¯s purpose.


    Shortly thereafter, two elders walked out from the pce. Their faces were pale but they were not injured.


    ¡°Ninth Elder and Tenth Elder! I don¡¯t believe you are in the pce! What did the Grand Elder say to you?¡±


    The speaker was an old man, a kind hunchback. But the cultivation of him was marvelous, at the peak of the Jindan Realm.


    Seeing him, Qing Weiyue chuckled with eyes downcast.


    After the death of Ning Dawei, Pang Yueling, the Second Elder of the Meng Sect, immediately became active. Unfortunately, these little tricks were too childish in the new Grand Elder¡¯s eyes.


    At the very sight of Pang Yueling, Ninth Elder and Tenth Elder gave a reluctant smile, and hardly had they begun to speak when they remembered something. With a change of look, they left without a word.


    The smile froze on Peng Yueling¡¯s lips, but it returned to normal a few minutester.


    With a nce at the group, he found Qing Weiyue. And at the very moment he was about to get close to him, a kind of soft water-like sound came from within the pce.


    ¡°Elder Qing Weiyue,e in.¡±


    Pang Yueling stopped walking abruptly. Qing Weiyue looked at him with a smile full of implicit meaning and then stepped into the pce without turning his head back.


    Being snubbed twice, Pang Yueling cannot keep peace any more. He looked at the closed gate of the pce; his thought was unknown and expressions uncertain.


    After Qing Weiyue went into the pce the light dimmed a little, and then he immediately saw Su Li sitting on the throne with her chin on her right arm and her eyes closed.


    As he approached the throne, Su Li slightly opened her eyes, saying softly, ¡°Elder Qing, you¡¯re a man of wisdom, so I assume you know what I want you to do.¡±

 Chapter 405 - Was she crazy?

    <h4>Chapter 405 Was she crazy?</h4>


    Hearing the words, Qing Weiyue bowed respectfully before raised his head, and said loudly in a way neither humble nor pushy, ¡°I did not know before, but I think about it. Grand Elder obviously could determine our doom several times, but you finally chose the back mountain to let us get killed without impacting the operation of the sect. Your intention mostly is to take Meng Sect for your own.¡±


    As he said that, he put his right fist on the chest. Bowing his head, he said, ¡°If Grand Elder don¡¯t mind my inadequate capacity, I will be willing to serve you faithfully.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Changing her sitting posture, Su Li leanedzily on the throne, and said with a forced smile, ¡°I just heard that the lord of Meng Sect had a life-saving grace for you. If I master the sect, the name of Meng Sect will be vanished. Don¡¯t you have any thoughts of taking revenge on me?¡±


    Qing Weiyue was stunned, but said with a wry smile, ¡°Grand Elder, to be honest, my life in the sect was quite tough after the disappearance of the lord of the sect. As hundreds of years goes by, my whole sense of belonging has faded away. If you didn¡¯t appear, I would tend to find another way. Contrarily, cooperating with Su Family is no less thanmitting suicide!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes slightly closed, and she could distinguish that what Qing Weiyue said was a fact.


    ¡°You have gotten acquainted with the nature of Su Family.¡±


    Su Li thought of all the things in the past, and her face became slightly cold. But Qing Weiyue didn¡¯t notice it, and just said honestly, ¡°I once suffered losses under Su Family, and due to them, my life was in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°No wonder...¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, whose knuckles knocked on the throne, and said slowly, ¡°Do you know what the detailed n of the cooperation between Su Family and Meng Sect?¡±


    On hearing this, Qing Weiyue ultimately felt relieved, and had a thought that this new Grand Elder was indeed fishing for the information about Su Family.


    He was so pleasant to see that Su Li became the enemy of Su Family. After all, he had no chance of a win on his own to seek revenge. But now, he felt a ray of hope.


    ¡°Ning Dawei was always on guard against me. Even if he had told me about the cooperation with Su Family, he didn¡¯t tell me the specific matters because of my strong opposition. Now Ning Dawei is dead. If Grand Elder wants to know it, just go to ask Pang Yueling, the Second Elder. He was the person who knew the n most clearly besides First Elder.¡±


    Without hesitation, Qing Weiyue ratted on Pang Yueling and added, ¡°now Pang Yueling is outside the door.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. What Qing Weiyue said was same as the words of those two people. However, he was willing to say it, while those two were forced to confess it by the means she used.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Li looked straight at Qing Weiyue who was made to feel sick by her sight. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Qing Weiyue, if you want to take revenge on Su Family by taking advantage of my power, then...naturally, you cannot follow me just by those few words. What if I leave Pang Yueling to you?¡±


    Face changed slightly, Qing Weiyue was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth and nodded.


    No pain no gain. He knew that.


    ¡°Well, I hope you will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Seeing Qing Weiyue nodding, she broke into a bigger smile. Her finger snapped, and the exquisite pocket-size Golden Book, a magic weapon, flew to Qing Weiyue.


    Qing Weiyue was stunning when the voice came through, ¡°The magic weapon is on loan to you, and then you can deal with Second Elder with great ease. Go on.¡±


    Being slightly shocked, Qing Weiyue took the magic weapon subconsciously, whose head remained overwhelmed.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the Six-fold Holy Tactical Matrix of Meng Sect should deem her as the master, but it clearly belongs to the lord of the sect and was just lent to Ning Dawei. How is it possible...¡±


    In the confusing thoughts, Qing Weiyue knew there was no retreat. Storing away the Golden Book, he gave a salute to Su Li, and then hurried out without words.


    After a while, there was amotion outside the door, but it soon subsided.


    Narrowing her eyes, she immersed herself in refining of the cave of Cang Lei. During a year in seclusion, she did not have the time to refine the cave, which should be ced on the agenda.


    If Dongfang Wuxue was released early, she would have a more reliable assistant.


    Solely two dayster, Qing Weiyue went back to the hall, whose eyes were full of exhaustion but totally bright. It seemed that he had experienced a transformation in these two days.


    Sitting in the throne, Su Li slightly opened eyes, and said, ¡°Your efforts are not in vain for hundreds of years you have stayed in Meng Sect.¡±


    On hearing these words, Qing Weiyue was shocked, whose originally impetuous heart owing to the unification of Meng Sectpletely calmed down.


    He was not the only Elder who was snubbed for hundreds of years in Meng Sect, and thus he was trying to win over most powers stealthily. This time his power was shown with the help of Su Li, which was so easy to substitute a new lord for the old one in Meng Sect, and nothing was leaked out.


    However, he knew exactly what he was going to pay. He adjusted his mind rapidly after he calmed down, and said reverently, ¡°I was overpraised, Grand Elder. If I don¡¯t have the capacity, how dare I rmend myself to you. Whether it is Ni Sect or Meng Sect, both of them belong to you, and I just manage them for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyes slightly, twinkling with a dazzling light. ¡°As long as you can do something for me at a specific time, it is possible for you to be the lord of Meng Sect. How is the inquiry of the Su Family going?¡±


    His heart suddenly beat faster, but then Qing Weiyue forced himself calmed down, and said in a respectful voice, ¡°Pang Yueling didn¡¯t want to confess it at first, but he still couldn¡¯t stand after two days by my means.¡±


    At this point, Qing Weiyue stopped for a moment and seemed to be sorting out his thoughts. Then he continued after a while, ¡°Ning Dawei only relied on the seventh branch of the Su Family as a representative of the Meng Sect, and there is no substantive transaction for the time being. But half a monthter, the seventh branch will appoint a new Miss Su Qi, and a promotion banquet will be held in Yiyun Yard. Then all the sects attached to the seventh branch will be present!¡±


    Qing Weiyue frowned. ¡°At that time, I¡¯m afraid Su Family will gather all forces to discuss how to deal with us.¡±


    Su Li kept poker-faced, and snorted, ¡°Su Family is never willing to take risks in person but use others to kill people. I think they scared the housekeeper in front of the sectst time, but it doesn¡¯t matter...we will go and see it.¡±


    ¡°What? To see it together?¡±


    His eyes widened, and Qing Weiyue couldn¡¯t think of anything for a moment.


    Su Li smiled with crooked eyes, and said, ¡°Since Meng Sect has submitted to Su Family, why you cannot go to the promotion feast?¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder, you are saying...¡±


    Qing Weiyue finally understood. His mouth opened but he felt it was dry. He did not know what to say.


    Just two of them broke into an extremely dangerous ce. How risky it was!


    ¡°You are not my subordinate but Meng Sect¡¯s. I spare no efforts in concealing the process of changing the head of Meng Sect. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s indifferent voice echoed in his ears, and Qing Weiyue felt chilly in his heart.


    It turned out that the reason why Grand Elder went to the back mountain to fight with Ning Dawei was not to preserve Meng Sectpletely, but because of this!


    ¡°She had guessed the intention of Su Family. It is so terrible that she has a meticulous mind and long-term vision.¡±


    His forehead sweated slightly, and Qing Weiyue did not dare to have other minds. Then he withdrew from the hall after giving a salute reverently, and prepared for the trip to Yiyun Yard.


    10 days passed in a sh.


    On this day, Yan Ziye secretly arrived at Meng Sect after receiving a letter from Su Li to rece Qing Weiyue temporarily. Knowing he was vicious ¡°Immortal Bingshu¡±, all people dared not to make any movement even if they knew Qing Weiyue and Su Li were about to go away from the sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the time.¡±


    After taking a look at the sky, Su Li stepped on the end of Qing Weiyue¡¯s flying sword, turning back and taking a look at Yan Ziye.


    Suddenly being refreshing, Yan Ziye slightly nodded, and said, ¡°Mr. Su, please rest assured. I will guard the Meng Sect and will never leak out any information about Meng Sect.¡±


    The ice-cold eyebrows and eyes of Su Li softened, and she nodded slightly, drawing back her sight.


    Seeing this, Qing Weiyue¡¯s mind controlled the flying sword, which immediately whooshed into the sky and disappeared after a few breaths.


    Yan Ziye looked up at the sky, and slowly spit out a breath, ¡°The first step is always difficult, Mr. Su... Be careful!¡±


    ¡ª


    But at the meantime, Yiyun Yard was full ofnterns and decorations, and the busy figures of servants in the yard were constantly shuttling. Only a room deep in the yard seemed quite lonely.


    In front of the house, two servants in the clothes of steward were whispering, who looked rather weird.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the Seventh Miss is Su Yousheng!¡±


    ¡°So surprised am I! The lord of the house is so crazy! Su Yousheng, a girl who was tarnished by Reincarnation Mirror, is not qualified to be a Miss of our Su Family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Su Zini died with no reason, and for the selection of a talent, the lord of the house was like a drowning man clutching at straws. But it is so ridiculous! He didn¡¯t think about how much trouble the second holy girl of Yuxu Sect made in those years, and now...¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    The two servants¡¯ words were not finished, and suddenly a cold voice came into their ears. Upon hearing that, their faces got paled and they dare not to say a word.


    In the room, Su Yousheng quietly admired herself in splendid attire in the mirror. Looking at the little maid beside her, she couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Xiaoyu, why do you care about these servants?¡±


    Xiaoyu, who wore two small hair buns, turned and stamped her foot. She curled her mouth and said, ¡°My dear Miss, I just can¡¯t stop being angry! You are clearly sober, and your ability is no worse than that of any Miss of Su Family. How can you be with that madman...¡±?


    ¡°Xiaoyu!¡±


    Su Yousheng¡¯s face went cold. Xiaoyu knew what she said was improper, and immediately spat out her tongue, ¡°In a word, you deserve it! And you are much better than that Su Zini!¡±


    Shaking her head without words, Su Yousheng stared at herself in the mirror in silence.


    Was she crazy?


    Maybe she was. And all the people who had entered the Reincarnation Mirror were crazy. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was a Miss of Su Family or that person¡¯s sister, but in her heart...she preferred thetter.


    There was no need to stay in the icy Su Family which just pursued the interests.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not the same time, my sister seems to havee from Su Family in the early years, butter she went to the Xuyu Sect. But why... I haven¡¯t found any trace of her ever living in Su Family for thousands of years.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Yousheng sighed slightly.


    Maybe she could find more clues after being the Seventh Miss of Su Family.


    ¡°Sister...¡±

 Chapter 406 - The host of Yiyun Yard

    <h4>Chapter 406 The host of Yiyun Yard</h4>


    At twilight, more and more people were in Yiyun Yard.


    The total power of the seven branches of the Su Family was not weaker than any of the 25 sects and even stronger. So, hearing of the news of the promotion feast of the Seventh Miss, countless small forces and small sects came to congratte.


    And it was the same case this time. At the ce not far from the yard, Qing Weiyue and Su Li saw the long queue from the gate of the yard.


    ¡°Grand Elder, how can we get into the yard?¡±


    Being in the enemy¡¯s territory, Qing Weiyue was in uncontroble anxiety, although he appearedposed.


    Hearing Qing Weiyue¡¯s voice, Su Li, who was gazing at Yiyun Yard which saw a lot of vicissitudes, smiled and replied in a mild and calm tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget why youe here. Remember, if you want to cheat others, you must cheat yourself first.¡±


    It seemed that there was something magical in these words which calmed Qing Weiyue down. Pondering over Su Li¡¯s words, he nodded.


    ¡°Now that you have understood it, just get in.¡±


    A mild pushing power from Su Li came to Qing Weiyue¡¯s back, which made him stagger and pass the crowds in the queue. And all the representatives of the small forces had their eyes on him at once.


    Realizing that so many people gazed at him, Qing Weiyue felt very awkward and ufortable, but had to stride towards the gate of the yard.


    At that moment, he still felt somewhat uneasy, but fortunately, he had already understood Su Li¡¯s words. He worked out a scheme in his mind. Then he changed his mild countenance, chin up, and showed his arrogance, which even made the representatives of many small forces dare not look at him.


    ¡°What big force is he from? Why have I never seen him?¡±


    ¡°He muste from a sect that ranks top in the 25 sects. No wonder he dares to jump the queue.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Those who belong to the 25 sects don¡¯t have to queue up. How I wish I can be an apprentice in the 25 sects.


    ¡°...¡±


    As the crowds gossiped, Qing Weiyue, along with Su Li, had walked to the porter. With his nose in the air, he said, ¡°We are the representatives of Meng Sect. We have something important to do. Let us in!¡±


    The porter thought Qing Weiyue was from a big banana. Hearing that Qing Weiyue came from Meng Sect, he pulled a long face immediately. Temperamental for a moment, the porter finally stepped aside and said, ¡°Please go inside!¡±


    Withughter, Qing Weiyue held Su Li¡¯s hand and strode into the yard.


    ¡°Does Meng Sect have a strong background?¡± The other porter asked out of curiosity by transmitting the sound in silence.


    Upon hearing this, the grim old porter sneered, ¡°How is it possible! That little sect just put itself under our seventh branch and became so exaggerated. I have seen lots of this kind of people. They must be disciplined in the future.¡±


    Although the younger porter didn¡¯t fully understand the older one, he nodded, contemting when he could be as sophisticated as the older porter.


    Of course, Qing Weiyue didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two porters. At that time, he arrived at the empty dooryard with Su Li where he was greatly relieved and felt his back was drenched by sweat.


    As Qing Weiyue panted, he felt an unutterable excitement from the bottom of his heart. He couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such an exciting experience...¡±


    While thinking, he turned to Su Li who was looking around, expressionless as usual. Suddenly, he felt the realm gap between them.


    Was this the so-called genius ...


    At that time, Su Li pointed in the direction right before them, saying in a light voice, ¡°Yiyun Yard is designed in a symmetric pattern in the shape of a square. The biggest yard in its very center is the venue for promotion ceremonies. Go there and you will find the steward of the seventh branch. You know what to do, and I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    Qing Weiyue nodded subconsciously in a daze, but then came to his sense, asking repeatedly, ¡°Just me?¡±


    With her eyebrows raising slightly, Su Li replied, ¡°You want me to go with you?¡±


    Feeling a cold shiver of fear, Qing Weiyue said no for many times, and, after a while, he uttered with hesitation, ¡°But the yard is well guarded. You...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the thing you need to worry about.¡±


    Su Li turned back and waved, ¡°See you.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, she turned into a dimne and disappeared.


    ¡°All right. Grand Elder has far-reaching supernatural power. The guard is nothing for her.¡±


    Thinking of this, he made up his spirit, and left in the direction Su Li pointed at.


    A tough battle was confronting him.


    Su Li was on one of the most intricate paths in the very interior of the yard, a gstone path wet with dusk dew.


    She looked at the winding path in the distance, eyelids flickering.


    She knew from Qing Weiyue that Yiyun Yard, for thousands of years, had been serving as the venue for such important asions as promotion banquets. But in terms of luxury and geographic position, it was overshadowed by any other yard of the seventh branch.


    It was still a mystery why Su Family made it an important ce for reception.


    A momentter, there appeared a wall in front of Su Li. It seemed that she hade to the end of the path.


    With a flicker of an eyelid, she picked a willow leaf and shot it into the eroded white wall, on which ripples appeared and then disappeared, revealing the original scene ¡ª behind the arched gate was a long-abandoned farmyard, in which there was a hut, a square of stone table, a vegetable plot and a stone well supporting diet.


    Actually, it was a phantom tactical matrix.


    Seeing the farmyard, Su Li smiled and entered. She cleaned the dust on the ground with a gesture and then sat at the stone table, eyes showing a wave of nostalgia.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. It¡¯s incredible that no one has discovered this ce.¡±


    Su Li looked around the yard and suddenly noticed a length of rope far from rotten beside the stone well. She reached out and held it.


    She rubbed the dust off, and the golden luster revealed.


    ¡°The immortal golden silk.¡±


    Fiddling with the rope, Su Liughed in a low voice, saying, ¡°I knew it was strange...¡±


    In the previous life, almost everyone in Jiuzhou Region knew she was the holy girl of Yuxu Sect and the personal disciple of Elder Mo Qin, but few knew her origin.


    Because of her surname, many people had conjectured that she was born into Su Family, but that conjecture was soon overturned, for Su Family couldn¡¯t allow a talented girl roam outside.


    However, facts often leave people dumbfounded.


    Su Li was indeed born into the Su Family ¡ª the seventh branch of the Su Family.


    Nevertheless, her parents were just low-status servants in the seventh branch, and the ce they lived was merely a mundane farmyard.


    As she closed her eyes, the pictures of the childhood when she had fun with her adoptive parents in the little yard shed through her mind like it happened yesterday.


    After a long time, Su Li opened her eyes. With resoluteness in her eyes, she sneered.


    ¡°2000 years have passed. Well, this is cultivation...¡±


    As time psed, everything changed, so did she. She became a person whom herself didn¡¯t know.


    But there is always the other side of a coin ¡ª Now, she could see loads of things which was impossible for her to see many years ago.


    For example, the rope.


    ¡°How could my humble adoptive parents afford such a precious rope to bind a water bucket?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes became dark. More and more information shed through her mind. And she was getting closer to the reality of the previous life.


    ¡°My adoptive mother told me in private that they are not my natural parents but my adoptive parents. And after she told me that, they died identally. I was too young to understand it at that time, so I forgot the grief at their death soon. But now...¡±


    Su Li suddenly raised her head, and there seemed to be a sh of blood in her eyes, ¡°I was born to be a puppet!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the so-called destiny didn¡¯t begin at Yuxu Sect but at my birth.¡±


    Looking at the golden rope in her hand, Su Li fell silent for a while and then snorted. She forced the golden silk to rupture, and it turned to golden powder and fell down on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that being muddled is sometimes better than being clear.¡±


    As Su Li exhaled slowly, the face of her respected teacher began to blur in her mind but soon became clear.


    She didn¡¯t go so far as to be bewildered because of some guesses.


    Inhaling some cool and moist air, Su Li, whose eyes blinked, stood up and went to the hut and gently pushed the door open. And then a smell of decay came to her.


    The furnishing in the hut was ordinary ¡ª there was nothing but two tables for memorial ritual.


    The two memorial tablets on the tables were made of robust material, but the characters on them had already be illegible as time went by. But Su Li didn¡¯t forget the names of the two people.


    They were Su Cui and Su Erniu, nondescript names in Su Family.


    Su Li smiled, thinking if she were really their daughter, perhaps her name would be something like ¡°Su Xiaohong¡±. And she began to doubt whether she was really silly in the previous life or not, for she didn¡¯t perceive that before.


    Su Li thought about this earnestly and found that she was just unwilling to think too much.


    ¡°Dad, mum.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been thousands of years. I¡¯m back now.¡±


    After murmuring, Su Li rubbed the universe ring with her fingers. Then she reced the memorial tablets and incense with new ones that she had prepared and knocked head for three times.


    Thousands of years ago, she came back here to open Reincarnation Mirror.


    Yiyun Yard was her private yard all the time.


    This was a tacit agreement between the seventh branch and her which waster discarded with her death.


    What¡¯s more, it seemed that the seventh branch was proud of what they had done, and even, they made her shabby yard an important venue for feasts.


    ¡°After I died, they still want to benefit from me?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s smile disappeared and eyes cold. Nobody knew what she was thinking.


    Half an hourter...


    After cleaning the hut and neatening the vegetable garden, Su Li went out the yard and locked the door.


    This time, her cultivation was improved a great deal. She was almost a level-10 master. In Jiuzhou Region, only three people at most could open the yard.


    The next time she came back might be many, many yearster.

 Chapter 407 - Fifth Sister?

    Chapter 407 Fifth Sister?


    On the quiet path, seeing that the courtyard waspletely covered by the tactical matrix and finally restored its original appearance, Su Li turned and was going to leave.


    All of a sudden, she heard some footfalls mixed with men¡¯s voice. Farther away, there were also some inaudible footfalls.


    ¡°Two groups of people?¡±


    Su Li focused her eyes and waited without shunning.


    Soon, two young men in the clothes of Su Family¡¯s disciples came in parallel. It seemed that they were only in their twenties with powdered faces, superficial action and breath full of the smell of alcohol.


    Su Li frowned. She thought that she could sound something out, but didn¡¯t expect that they were just two prats.


    She turned and was going to leave. The two childes of Su Family were so lecherous that they couldn¡¯t let her go when they saw that Su Li was so petite and charming.


    Seeing that, they immediately stopped her without discussion in advance. The young man with a long face grinned and said in a deliberate surprise.


    ¡°Oh! Who is this girl? You are so pretty. Why don¡¯t you go to the central hall bute to such a remote ce instead? Are you lost?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t speak. The obscure breath she had sensed before was not far behind them.


    Seeing that, another young man, who was a little shorter, could not help but lean over, and said, ¡°Little beauty, it must be fate that we meet here. Why don¡¯t you let us give you a ride?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you must have never had the wonderful feeling of being a woman...¡±


    Before finishing their words, the two men had the lust intention, and both directly pounced to Su Li¡¯s body.


    Su Li shook her head and stepped back slightly, so they didn¡¯t catch her and staggered. Thanks for their little cultivation, they didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    ¡°How dare you! A handmaid should be like this? I¡¯ll fix you!¡±


    The two young men were so drunk with lewd faces. They got very angry and raised their hands, intending to p Su Li.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At this time, a clear sound came from the two people¡¯s backs, followed by two sharp palms patting forcibly on their backs.


    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡±


    The two prats screamed and flew out. It took them a long time to stand up.


    At first, they were only half sober. After standing up, they saw the outline of the person, and then they immediately became fully sober.


    ¡°Seventh...¡±


    The young man with a long face widened his eyes and stammered for a long time without calling out her full name. In the end, he was so terrified that he rolled his eyes and fainted happily.


    The little young man wanted to cry but had no tears. He knelt down and said in a panic, ¡°Seventh Miss, spare me! I drank too much. I never bully or deceive people before...¡±


    Su Yousheng¡¯s cold eyes were full of anger. She snorted coldly and swung her sleeve, saying, ¡°Take them to the jail room. If their conduct is not good, they will be punished in the servant room.¡±


    ¡°Seventh Miss, spare me, please!¡±


    Hearing that, the little young man was muddled and immediately begged for mercy. He was dragged away by the administrator, and his voice disappeared. And Su Yousheng¡¯s expression never softened.


    ¡°The face of Su family was really lost by them!¡±


    Xiaoyu, who served on one side, said angrily. Hearing that, Su Yousheng¡¯s beautiful eyes shed a trace of helplessness.


    She knew how sordid Su Family was, but now she couldn¡¯t change the situation with her own strength.


    With a sigh, Su Yousheng came to Su Li and squatted down. Seeing the cool expression on her delicate face, which waspletely different from that of girls at the same age, she couldn¡¯t help being curious.


    She had seen people with a natural indifference, so she didn¡¯t think too much. She said in a warm voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sister. You¡¯ve been frightened. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Su Li was silent, looking at the familiar face, her pupils passing an unobservable light.


    Although Su Yousheng looked different from the girl Su Li remembered in her childhood, she still recognized her.


    Fifth Sister?


    Su Yousheng was confused about Su Li¡¯s gaze. She thought that Su Li was too scared to speak, so she wanted tofort her again.


    At this time, she suddenly saw Su Li raising her head and looking her back. And then Su Li asked slowly, ¡°Are you Su Yousheng?¡±


    Hmm?


    Su Yousheng was stunned and frowned slightly, and asked hesitantly, ¡°You... know me?¡±


    She had hardly ever been out for thousands of years. Although the little girl¡¯s voice was very mature, she was only over ten years old, and her bone age was not more than 100 years old. How could she know me?


    Su Yousheng was so surprised when she suddenly saw Su Li¡¯s lips curled up with a familiar arc, which made her heart beat faster.


    ¡°My name is Su Li. Fifth Sister, thousands of years was not long. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Su Li smiled thinly, ¡°If so, I will be sad.¡±


    At this moment, Su Yousheng waspletely stunned and speechless for a long time.


    Elder sister? Really?


    All memories in the illusion of reincarnation came to her. From a baby to a child, even if it was only 4 or 5 years, she was enjoying the love from her sister all the time in that period.


    Even when she returned to Qingshui Circle and all memories were recovered, however, the memory of that lifetime became clearer.


    In the illusion where no one could remember the past, she was abandoned when she was just born. Her parents didn¡¯t love her and regarded her as a burden. Only her elder sister loved her. Even in a difficult situation, her elder sister still took good care of her.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    Su Yousheng felt so sad and her eyes were gradually filled with tears. She looked at Su Li and was about to say something. Suddenly she remembered something and looked back.


    She saw that everyone was almost in aa.


    At this time, Su Yousheng remembered that Su Li just looked her back. She looked back and saw Su Li¡¯s familiar eyes, and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°How can I forget my sister? I have been missing you carefully these years. Sometimes I thought that you are still living in somewhere in Qingshui Circle. I didn¡¯t expect that it mighte true. Am I dreaming?¡±


    Su Yousheng said, blinking her eyes. In front of other people, she could be a cool and proud Seventh Miss of Su Family. But she just wanted to be a little sister who never grew up when she was with her elder sister.


    Su Li looked at Su Yousheng, and a sense of strangeness arose from her heart.


    The Reincarnation Mirror could be really terrible. All people had already been out of illusion and were sober, but they still could not let go of the interdependence in that dream.


    Even she herself couldn¡¯t...


    With two figures appearing in Su Li¡¯s heart, she sighed and looked up, with her eyes shed. She pinched Su Yousheng¡¯s cheek with her little hand and said gently,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. As you can see, given my present strength, I will take some time to recover.¡±


    Su Yousheng touched her face, and the real sense of touch made her delighted. But when she heard Su Li¡¯s words, she became serious and said, ¡°I see, sister. Take a good rest in Yiyun Yard, and I¡¯ll find a panacea for your recovery. At present, your identity is sensitive. Don¡¯t expose yourself in case of anything bad happened!¡±


    Su Li smiled and said casually, ¡°It seems that you know a lot.¡±


    Su Yousheng shook her head andughed bitterly, ¡°Maybe I knew nothing before, but now... Sister, you must trust me. There are too many enemies in the Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    Su Li chuckled, walking to Su Yousheng¡¯s side. Seeing the central hall full of lights, where the lively sound could be heard, she said, ¡°Maybe, not just in Jiuzhou Region, right?¡±


    Heart sinking, Su Yousheng said helplessly, ¡°Sister, since you have guessed it, why do you do that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Su Li raised her hand, a sense of the vicissitudes appearing on her young face. She said with a deep feeling, ¡°Some things can¡¯t be avoided, and there is no need to hide. So Why not take the initiative first?¡±


    ¡°Again...¡±


    Su Yousheng rubbed her be. In the illusion of reincarnation, her sister always said something that she didn¡¯t understand. Unexpectedly, although she practiced for thousands of years, it was still the same.


    ¡°Well, you will know my businesster. You¡¯re the main character tonight. Go.¡±


    Su Li smiled with a nce back and patted Su Yousheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I hope you can manage Su Family for me in the future.¡±


    Su Yousheng didn¡¯t realize the real meaning of Su Li¡¯s words, and nodded solemnly, ¡°Sister, I will try my best! I¡¯ll start as Seventh Miss!¡±


    A momentter, Su Yousheng herself escorted Su Li to a ce outside Yiyun Yard, where no one came, and then returned.


    Su Li looked at her back, with a trace of extremely weak warmth and absolute peace in her eyes.


    ¡°Sheng, I hope your choice is right.¡±


    Whispering to herself, ck Lotus Ring appeared among her fingers, and clucked, ¡°Su Li, I think that child is sincere to you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will chill her when she knows you sound her out?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she would be disappointed, but I willpensate her.¡±


    Su Li rubbed the surface of ck Lotus Ring with her fingers, and her eyes were gloomy, ¡°But in this lifetime, I can¡¯t make a mistake at all.¡±


    ck Lotus was zed and speechless.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ...


    At this moment, in Yiyun Yard...


    Qing Weiyue was sitting at the guest table, drinking and watching elders of Su Family who went around.


    After his tension faded away, he hoped to get in touch with Su Family soon and finished the task that Su Li gave him.


    ¡°She ising!¡±


    ¡°The new Seventh Miss ising.¡±


    After having several drinks, Qing Weiyue finally met Su Yousheng. Of course, he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between his Grand Elder and Su Yousheng. He just sighed inwardly that he was envious of talents. After that, he became silent and continued to wait for the call from top men of Su Family.


    ¡°Come on. Cheer up for Seventh Miss!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°We wish Miss Su Yousheng a good fortune and smooth way on her cultivation from now on.¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Su Youshengughed, thinking where Su Li was at that moment. There was no substantive content in this promotion banquet, and no one made trouble. Soon, it was about to end, and she could leave in advance.


    At the same time, Qing Weiyue saw an elder in a clothing with 3 pairs of sun and moon in the front of iting towards him.


    ¡°Are you Ning Dawei from Meng Sect whoe to discuss important matters?¡±

 Chapter 408 - The doubt of Su Family

    Chapter 408 The doubt of Su Family


    Hearing this, Qing Weiyue panicked a little. But he still held his fists, and said with a smile, ¡°I am Qing Weiyue, and I came from Meng Sect. Greetings to the elder of Su Family.¡±


    The elder frowned at once after he heard that. Seeing that, Qing Weiyue said again, ¡°You must be venerable in Su Family since I heard that the more patterns of sun and moon on the breast of the Su Family elder¡¯s clothing, the more respected he is. It¡¯s my great honor to meet you here.¡±


    The elder felt ttered, and his eyebrows stretched spontaneously. He said softly, ¡°I am Su Mengqing of the seventh branch of Su Family.¡±


    ¡°You are the Second Elder, Su Mengqing. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Qing Weiyue said in surprise.


    Su Mengqing was more genial after hearing the words. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bubble reputation. Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qing Weiyue followed him immediately and sighed with a relief in his heart. He didn¡¯t expect that he could deal with Su Mengqing so easily.


    He also realized that Meng Sect was just a small potato for Su Family. Anyone could get through as long as he or she could exin the current situation of Ni Sect clearly.


    ¡°For them, Ning Dawei and I are just the nonentities.¡±


    During his self-mockery, Qing Weiyue followed Su Mengqing through the southward room of central hall, and got to the chamber directly behind Yiyun Yard.


    The noise faded away and was reced by silence after they entered.


    Qing Weiyue saw some sound instion tactical matrix runes carved on the door frames. Staying calm, he really found that many lords and elders of small sects sat here.


    He cleared his mind privately and quickly, and confirmed that there was nothing went wrong. Then, he rxed a little and exchanged courtesies with Su Mengqing. Then he chose a seat, seated himself and waited.


    Su Mengqing¡¯s smile disappeared immediately after he came to the side hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mengqing?¡±


    In the side hall, a middle-aged practitioner who dressed appropriately and looked proud with great dignity came in. It seemed that he was in his thirties, however, he was already over 2000 years old.


    ¡°Master!¡± Su Mengqing bowed instantly when he came to his sense and saw the middle-aged unfathomable man.


    The man was Su Yuanhai, the master of the seventh branch of Su Family!


    Su Yuanhai was also a talent of Su Family in those days. After 2000 years¡¯ ups and downs, finally he charged Su Family hundreds of years ago.


    ¡°You look a little nervous. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Yuanhai came over. He was peaceful, but Su Mengqing felt a sense of pressure.


    Subconsciously, Su Mengqing lowered his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Meng Sect used to appoint Ning Dawei to contact with us, and promised that he woulde to discuss how to deal with Ni Sect this time. However, it is an elder, who called Qing Weiyue instead of Ning Dawei.¡±


    Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t change his impression. He waved gently and an offish young man in ck came in immediately.


    ¡°The person of the Hidden Hall of Head Family!¡±


    Su Mengqing was astonished. The indifferent young man had approached and bowed to Su Yuanhai without saying anything.


    Su Yuanhai also knew his character, and asked frankly, ¡°Is Meng Sect normal these days? Do you know a man named Qing Weiyue?¡±


    ¡°Lord, please wait a moment.¡±


    The man in ck answered with a nd voice and took out a carrier rune quickly. He gave it spiritual power after craving, and then it disappeared in the void immediately.


    Another carrier rune appeared just a few minutester. The cold young man handed it to Su Yuanhai and turned away without a look.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Su Mengqing was embarrassed to see that person was rude to the master.


    However, Su Yuanhai waved his hand indifferently and threw the rune to Su Mengqing after he read it. Su Mengqing read it and was surprised to say,


    ¡°Ning Dawei is dead? Qing Weiyue is the new lord of the sect? It¡¯s so...¡±


    Su Yuanhai nodded, ¡°Qing Weiyue controlled the strange book matrix of Meng Sect secretly. It¡¯s not surprising that Ning Dawei lost. However, we should sound out him for caution. Did he suspect you just now?¡±


    Su Mengqing shook his head hastily, ¡°Never! I am even friendly to him for deluding. If he really has some tricks, he will be exposed after directly testing!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll handle it myself. The matter of Ni Sect is momentous.¡± Su Yuanhai said with a deep sight, ¡°If we can¡¯t control such a small force, we will be despised by other branches of Su Family!¡±


    It came to deep night gradually.


    Qing Weiyue was still unaware of theing danger. After waiting for a long time, he finally saw the top men of Su Family led by Su Yuanhaiing to the conference hall.


    The hall was noisy before they came. But it suddenly became extreme silent at that moment.


    Su Yuanhai sat down in the center seat and said with a smile, ¡°Thanks foring here today. We are mostly old friends except for this elder of Meng Sect. So, I will cut it short. We hold this conference atte night just for Ni Sect.¡±


    Hearing that, many people flickered their eyes, and said to themselves that it didn¡¯t beyond their expectation.


    A piece of news about Su Zini¡¯s death had been spread. People had spected that Su Family would fight with Ni Sect, and now it was confirmed.


    ¡°But before the conference, I have a question.¡±


    Su Yuanhai said with a smile, and looked at Qing Weiyue with deep meaning.


    For an instant, everyone focused on Qing Weiyue.


    Qing Weiyue was a little flustered with his face changed a little. But he was still calm. He stood up, held his fists, and said, ¡°What¡¯s your opinion? The seventh Master Su.¡±


    ¡°I have noments.¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s smile faded, ¡°I am just inquisitive that Ning Dawei promised toe personally to show his sincerity at the beginning, but now just an elder came. Isn¡¯t Su Family significant for Meng Sect?¡±


    Qing Weiyue was sweated on his head at once and his mind was full of various thoughts.


    Was he suspected?!


    Or was he really angry at the rudeness of Meng Sect?


    How should he do?


    Qing Weiyue took a deep breath and recalled Su Li¡¯s words.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    ¡°You have to cheat yourself first before cheating others, understand?¡±


    ¡°Cheat myself... If I were the new lord of Meng Sect, what would I say right now?¡±


    After a few breaths, Qing Weiyue raised his head suddenly with a firm sight. Looked at Su Yuanhai¡¯s eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master Su, please forgive me. Something bad has happened in Meng Sect.¡±


    Yeah?


    ¡°I would like to know it.¡± Su Yuanhai¡¯s brow wrinkled.


    Qing Weiyue rxed himself and immersed in the character. He scratched his head and said with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been conflicted with Ning Dawei. I can¡¯t stand him due to the grudge for centuries and had him killed... Now I¡¯m the new lord of Meng Sect, and I am willing to make Meng Sect as an attached sect of Su Family. You are so inclusive and please pardon me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    What Qing Weiyue said was all the same as the intelligence, and the doubt of Su Yuanhai disappeared. He asked with great interests, ¡°What do you think of Ni Sect?¡±


    Qing Weiyue answered seriously, ¡°Ni Sect has a great ambition and its next target is probably our sect. Master, I will try my best to support you to destroy it.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha... The little old man you just took in is so interesting and deliberate. He is a person with ability. However, his cultivation is too low.¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t stopughing in Tactical Matrix for Camouge, which was on the roof of conference hall.


    Su Li also smiled, ¡°I am a little surprised. I am shorthanded at present. Cultivation is not a problem as long as he is loyal enough.¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°You have so many celestial stones, but you don¡¯t offer some to me.¡±


    Su Li said with an ostensible smile, ¡°Those celestial stones are not useful for you, so they are better for me to recycle.¡±


    ¡°... You bully me, Su Li!¡±


    ¡°You are not a person.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In the next morning.


    Qing Weiyue returned to Meng Sect by flying his sword. He was so tired that he felt like he was in a dream when he looked at the familiar door and wall.


    ¡°You are back. Come to meet me.¡±


    Qing Weiyue was spirited when he heard the familiar voice of Su Li.


    It was not a dream!


    He flew down the front hall behind the mountain of Meng Sect. He cleaned up sweat and made his clothes clean with an easy skill, and then he walked in.


    There were several candles lit in the dark grand hall.


    There was still the familiar andzy little figure on the throne. She opened the attractive eyes when she heard the sound.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Qing Weiyue, who was about to report the situation, was shocked when he heard the voice.


    She knew that?!


    ¡°I certainly know. How could I believe you only by your words and let you finish the tasks yourself? If so, our cultivation circle would be rather too simple.¡±


    Qing Weiyue was afraid by her words, and he was grateful that he had no other thoughts at first.


    However, he was scared from the bottom of his heart at the same time.


    The conference hall was isted by big tactical matrix. The Grand Elder didn¡¯t enter the hall, but she knew everything which happened inside. She was truly redoubtable.


    ¡°Well, you will have the reward as you are frightened for that. Let¡¯s talk about their ns first.¡±


    ¡°Since you have already known...¡± Qing Weiyue felt strange due to the words of Su Li.


    ¡°I want you to tell me.¡±


    Su Li interrupted Qing Weiyue, who stopped immediately and thought for a while, telling the whole n which they discussedst night.


    ...


    Qing Weiyue walked out of the pce with much sweat an hourter and smiled bitterly. But he left excitedly when he saw the universe ring in his hand.


    In the hall, Su Li was lying on the throne and held her earlobe by one hand. With the jade map slips left by Qing Weiyue in her other hand, she thought a lot and her eyes glinted.


    ¡°Cangjin Valley? It¡¯s so unfamiliar. Did it appear after my death? I¡¯d like to see how Su Family will lead me into the deception in three days...¡±

 Chapter 409 - Who was scheming against whom

    <strong>Chapter 409 Who was scheming against whom</strong>


    Three dayster, in the Lord Hall of Ni Sect.


    Su Li was ying with the small disc that was refined by her within three days. Seeing that, Hua Yan was quite worried, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Li, can it really deal with the scheme of the seventh branch of Su Family? They have gathered dozens of small sect forces to ambush you. You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Li clenched her palm, put away the disc, and raised her eyes slightly.


    Hua Yan looked outside naturally and saw as expected that the First Elder just entered the hall. He walked to the center, saluted and said, ¡°Grand Elder, Lord, Qing Weiyue, the Elder of Meng Sect, asks for a visit.¡±


    ¡°He finally came.¡±


    Hua Yan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Deliver mymand. Let him in.¡±


    The First Elder respectfully responded and quit with a bow.


    At this moment, Ni Sect was facing an unprecedentedly powerful enemy, but he saw that the petite girl, sitting high on the stage, was very calm and without any panic.


    There was no need to pretend deliberately, so he flew up to Qing Weiyue, who was still in the outside of Ni Sect¡¯s gate. He raised his head slightly, and said coldly and vigntly, ¡°Pleasee in. The Lord is waiting for you in the hall.¡±


    Nodding his head, Qing Weiyue followed First Elder and disappeared with him after entering Ni Sect.


    In the Cangjin Valley, the people of Su Family hid in the dark. A watery mirror appeared in the nothingness in front of Su Yuanhai and other people. The scene in the mirror was that Qing Weiyue was entering the gate of Ni Sect, and even the sound was transmitted.


    ¡°Master, Qing Weiyue is summoned by the Lord of Ni Sect. It seems that it is true that the Grand Elder of Ni Sect is practicing in istion.¡±


    Su Mengqing spoke first. Su Yuanhai nodded and whispered, ¡°Over the past year, the disciples of Ni Sect have been bullied by Meng Sect, but they have no intention to resist. It is maybe because their Grand Elder is practicing in istion and they have no confidence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the First Administrator and his retinues have been in aa since they came back, and the First Elder is not here at the critical moment. Otherwise, there is no need to mobilize our forces.¡±


    Su Mengqing sighed regretfully. Su Yuanhai gave him a look, and then nced at the old man in a purple robe not far away from them, who didn¡¯t seem to hear what they said. Su Yuanhai said softly, ¡°We are not at home now.¡±


    Su Mengqing suddenly realized his fault and regretted privately, but he wondered why the Master didn¡¯t prevent him.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that Master Su still has grievance towards our Zhenlou Group.¡±


    When Su Mengqing was annoyed, the old man in the purple robe suddenly walked toward them withughter. Until he came to Su Yuanhai, he stopped and said as heughed,


    ¡°Your First Elder can participate in the repair of the big tactical matrix, while many matrix masters can¡¯t do it, even they begged for many times, just like me. Although I participated in the selection during that time, I failed because of insufficient matrix realm. s...¡±


    Su Yuanhai stared at the old man in the purple robe and said slowly. A stream of pressure spread with his words.


    ¡°Matrix Master Shen, there is no need to say more. I¡¯ve already been tired of these words after I heard them countless times. Now I just want to know when the First Elder of the seventh branch of Su Family wille back from the Zhenlou Group?¡±


    No matter how trivial and sophisticated the big tactical matrix was, would it take 800 years to repair?


    Moreover, the excellent matrix masters of Jiuzhou Region were repairing it together, and even the Tenth-Grade big tactical matrix should be restored.


    If it was not because that the soul tablet ced in the ancestral hall was not broken, Su Yuanhai might think that the First Elder of the seventh branch of Su Family had died.


    ¡°Well, please be patient, Seventh Master of Su Family.¡±


    The old man in the purple robe who was called ¡°Matrix Master Shen¡±, held his fists with a courteous attitude and said sincerely, ¡°Actually, I came to help you for some reasons. On the one hand, you asked for help from the Zhenlou Group, and on the other hand, the Zhenlou Group also wanted me to bring some news to you to pacify your irritable mood.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Yuanhai raised his brows, ¡°I would like to hear more details.¡±


    ¡°You must know that all people who went to repair the big tactical matrix didn¡¯t return.¡± Matrix Master Shen kept his voice down, and a burst of wave appeared around him and enveloped three of them.


    It¡¯s the Sound-proof Matrix...


    Standing beside them, Su Mengqing pricked up his ears. He was so cautious, and what Matrix Master Shen would say next must be an unmissable secret.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Su Yuanhai nodded, ¡°But so what? Even it is a tenth-grade big tactical matrix, it will not take 800 years to repair.


    ¡°Seventh Master of Su Family, you are wrong.¡±


    Matrix Master Shen immediately refuted, and looked at Su Yuanhai with a serious expression and sparkling eyes. ¡°If the level of the big tactical matrix has already exceeded the Tenth-Grade?¡±


    Oh?


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s eyes fixed, ¡°Matrix Master Shen, what does that mean?¡±


    Matrix Master Shen¡¯s eyes were full of solemn, and he didn¡¯t answer but ask, ¡°Master Su, you are familiar with the ¡®Bloody ident of Reincarnation¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It is a major event that affects the entire Qingshui Circle. As long as you are a person in the cultivation circle, you must know it.¡±


    Su Yuanhai suddenly stopped, and kept saying in surprise, ¡°You mean...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Matrix Master Shen¡¯s eyes were full of longing and pity, ¡°The big tactical matrix which needs to be repaired is just the fragments that fell out from the ¡®illusion of reincarnation¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly.¡±


    Su Yuanhai was stupefied, and a in-colored phantom in white appeared in his mind spontaneously.


    He was more than 2,000 years old and was in the same generation as Su Li. When he was young, he also lived in Yiyun Yard...


    ¡°Brother Yuanhai, thank you for your food.¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuanhai, why can you practice and be strong, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuanhai, I don¡¯t have parents anymore. When you be an immortal who can fly, take me out of here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yuanhai, I am painful. Why did they hurt me...? What is it in my blood?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Su Yuanhai, you are the same as the people of Su Family.¡±


    ¡°I will nevere back to Su Family.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Su Yuanhai closed his eyes and tried to calm down his emotion caused by his childhood reminiscence.


    Looking at his Master strangely, Su Mengqing consciously did not bother him.


    After a long time, Su Yuanhai opened his eyes. His eyes were in peace, as indifferent as water. He looked at the picture in the water mirror where Su Li and Qing Weiyue were flying out from Ni Sect together, and said softly.


    ¡°Time is almost up. Let¡¯s start preparing.¡±


    ...


    In the sky toward the direction of the Cangjin Valley, Su Li followed Qing Weiyue who was flying his sword. Qing Weiyue¡¯s psychic awareness swept around but he found nothing. He was about to talk to Su Li, but was stopped by a voice in his mind.


    ¡°Someone yed tricks on you. Transmit the voice to me.¡±


    Qing Weiyue was shocked. He was yed tricks?


    When? Why didn¡¯t he discover?


    However, since Su Li said that, Qing Weiyue certainly believed her. He transmitted his words to Su Li, ¡°Su Family and other sects are all in the Cangjin Valley, but you didn¡¯t tell me what tactical matrix they will use to deal with you.¡±


    Su Li flickered her eyes.


    ¡°You are surely using the tactical matrix. After so many years passed, Su Guohong, I hope your tactical matrix realm will not let me down...¡±


    Thinking of that, she turned over her palm, on which a light shed and a ball of pneuma appeared.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Su Family has such a treasure as Wuxin Grass. Then... I can speed up the secondyer of Suiyu Tactics a lot.¡±


    Surely enough, the bait Qing Weiyue brought to seduce Su Li was the Wuxin Grass. However, under the instigation of Su Family, he described it as something that grew in the Cangjin Valley and was protected by powerful monsters, so he had only cut out a ball of pneuma for proof.


    As expected, the Wuxin Grass was in the treasury of the seventh branch of Su Family.


    Su Li¡¯s lips moved and showed a fascinating smile.


    ¡°Su Yuanhai, I will be really sorry for you.¡±


    Swooshing!!


    Two arcs crossed the sky and they were quickly seen by the spies outside the Cangjin Valley.


    ¡°They areing!¡±


    Matrix Master Shen waved his hand, and the murderous intent in his eyes increased. He said in voice transmission, ¡°Everyone, be ready!¡±


    Lords from little sects hiding everywhere stood in the matrix one after another and injected their own strength into it. Dozens of forces of Jindan and Yuanying realms condensed in one ce along the runes, right under Su Yuanhai¡¯s feet!


    The horrible energy was surging vaguely.


    ¡°Seventh Master of Su Family, the tactical matrix has already been aplished. You can use the power of the Soul-absorption Matrix to confront the enemy at any time. Even the top practitioner of Yuanying Realm cannot bear thebination power of dozens of Jindan and Yuanying realms.


    Matrix Master Shen said in a very tired voice. He was not a Master of tactical matrix after all, but a high-grade Master of matrix. It was quite strenuous for him to set up such arge matrix.


    ¡°Matrix Master Shen, you¡¯ve worked hard. After it seeds, I must pay you a big reward!¡±


    Su Yuanhai stared at the two people who were slowly descending from the sky. He glimpsed over Qing Weiyue, and paid his attention only on the petite girl who showed an indifferent expression.


    ¡°I need people now. If I remember correctly, there remains the one and only dose of Illusion-arising Medicine in the warehouse. Thest dose was used on Su Li. This dose...¡±


    ¡°Su! Yuan! Hai!¡±


    His wishful thinking has not been finished. Suddenly, a loud crash rang in his brain, which was like a big bell ringing beside his ears. He was even shocked to bleeding from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. Then he was in dizziness.


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    Su Mengqing was greatly frightened by the scene.


    ¡°I am fine!¡±


    Su Yuanhai shook his head fiercely and raised his head in horror, but he only found that the person was no longer in the air. He became nervous suddenly and he turned to look around, but found nothing.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    A vague ghostly figure suddenly appeared beside him, with an unspeakable tease in her tone.


    It made Su Yuanhai¡¯s flesh creep. He turned around and quickly retreated. During this time, he immediately smashed the Soul-absorption Matrix switch in his hand.


    While he shed away, a small disc fell into the core of the matrix under his feet. It whirled around and stopped.


    Matrix Master Shen saw it, as if he saw a ghost. He was pop-eyed and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t start the matrix!¡±


    Su Yuanhai heard the words of Matrix Master Shen and looked at the empty hands with bitterness on his face.


    ¡°It is toote.¡±


    Bang!!!


    A huge roar came from the Cangjin Valley, and the smoke was so thick that people could not see anything.


    ¡°Bah! Bah!¡±


    After he spit out the mud that came in his mouth surprisingly, Qing Weiyue tried to see the scene clearly in the valley. He finally saw the familiar figure of Su Li¡¯s walking out from the valley.


    She dressed in white, but her clothing was actually spotless. There was also no trail on her body that she fought against anyone.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Qing Weiyue was aware again that the girl in front of him was unfathomable.


    Su Li stretched out her hand and waved. The strong wind blew away the dense smoke in the valley, and the vision gradually became clear. She beckoned, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Let¡¯s see if the seventh Master of Su Family has anything else to say.¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s beautiful profile in the smoke, Qing Weiyue who was long in the tooth was fascinated.

 Chapter 410 - The demon of Su Yuanhai

    <strong>Chapter 410 The demon of Su Yuanhai</strong>


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Qing Weiyue heard an extremely muffled cough when he followed Su Li and came into the Cangjin Valley.


    After the smoke cleared, he was astonished by the view in front of him.


    Many lords of the little sect forces who originally hid in the valley were all seriously injured. They groaned on the ground. Most of them were covered by blood and were hit by boulders rolling down from the top of the valley. They were so seriously injured that they fell into aa.


    Qing Weiyue felt surprised and curious when he thought of the small disc that threw by Su Li before.


    How could such a small thing have that great power?


    Just then, Su Li stopped in front of an elder in a purple robe who was leaning against the mountain rocks with a listless breath.


    ¡°Ahem... Anti-Matrix Disc. Does such thing really exist in the world?!¡±


    Matrix Master Shen red at Su Li¡¯s face regardless of his injury. He tried to think. But no matter how hard he recalled, the girl in front of him couldn¡¯t match with any matrix masters he knew.


    ¡°Are you the people of Zhenlou Group?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer but glimpsed the unique embroidery of Zhenlou Group on the elder¡¯s sleeves. ¡°High-grade matrix master, no wonder... Even though Su Guohong was too old to be smart, his tactical matrix realm could not degenerate so badly.¡±


    Hearing this, Matrix Master Shen flushed and became speechless. At the same time, he also wondered why Zhenlou Group didn¡¯t know anything about Su Li while she was familiar with Zhenlou Group.


    He did not worry about his own life. He had tried his best to help Su Yuanhai this time. Su Yuanhai wouldn¡¯t me him even if he quitted now. With Zhenlou Group behind him, the Grand Elder of Ni Sect in front of him certainly would not kill him, unless she was out of her mind.


    ¡°I have never thought that I, Su Yuanhai, brilliant all in my life, would be defeated by a half-grown child, or...¡±


    Su Yuanhai said in a low voice. Followed by the sound of stone rolling down, he continued, ¡°Your Excellency, it is not good for the world peace to walk in a child only for your survival.¡±


    Su Li turned around and saw Su Yuanhai standing up with his hand clutching his chest, and looking at her sullenly while his mouth was bleeding.


    She was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled, ¡°If I were you, I would not choose to use the thing in my hand. You¡¯ve been plotting against Ni Sect all along. As the saying goes, you deserve what you get. Do you understand, Master Su?¡±


    Covering his move in his sleeves, Su Yuanhai stopped for an instant, and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    At that moment, he felt the endless pressure from Su Li, and he had the intuition that if he took the plunge, the possibility of failure would be 99 percent.


    The girl in front of him gave him too much pressure!


    The breath was so obscure and extremely dangerous, as if she could kill him in a moment as long as she took actions!


    ¡°She definitely is not in the peak of Yuanying Realm. If she is not a Huashen practitioner, she is not far away from it!¡±


    Thinking of that, Su Yuanhai was rxed with a deep breath. But he said sarcastically, ¡°Your Excellency, your cultivation is far superior to us. Even if you do nothing, you can crush us by your strength alone. Why did you do such a vile trick to make us scoff at you?¡±


    ¡°Vile trick?¡±


    Su Li shook her head andughed, and the gentle face suddenly became cold, ¡°Stupid people, don¡¯t take these bullshit moral principles to suppress me! Why should I seek far and neglect what lies close at hand and waste my time fighting against you mass with 300 rounds when there¡¯s a shortcut?¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    With his face changing slightly, Su Yuanhai took a breath and said, ¡°Such arrogance is clearly on unconventional path. You are from the evil circle.¡±


    Hearing this, all the lords who were lying on the ground and silently curing themselves looked up with eyes full of deep meaning.


    Anybody had the right to punish the evildoer in the evil circle!


    ¡°So big thebel is. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Our Ni Sect is staying at one ce to develop ourselves honestly. Su Family came to fight with us and said I¡¯m from the evil circle. Su Yuanhai, do you believe in these words?¡±


    Hearing that, Su Yuanhai couldn¡¯t say a word immediately, because what Su Li said was true.


    At this moment, he even began to resent Su Zini in his heart.


    Huajian Sect originally didn¡¯t make them widely known and did not show any threat. It was clearly a hidden sect which wanted to stay away from the world.


    But Su Zini did not go to the outside world to improve her cultivation, but caused these troubles.


    Now not only their people died, but also the whole seventh branch of Su Family and the other affiliated sects were also involved.


    The more he thought, the more painful Su Yuanhai felt in his head. Seeing the murderous motivation in Su Li¡¯s eyes became more and more intense, his pressure increased greatly, and finally he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and sighing, ¡°In this case, we admit that we failed.¡±


    There was nothing he could do under the situation.


    He could not die for the seventh branch of Su Family, even though all his cultivation was supplied by Su Family.


    Human beings were selfish.


    Su Li looked at the lords of these small force sects with her lips curling slightly and said ruthlessly, ¡°You all have heard that. I will have a detailed talk with the seventh Master of Su Familyter. Everyone else get out of here! On the count of three, anyone who doesn¡¯t want to leave will stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    After Su Li counted the first number, the people who originally moaned on the ground all quickly got up and ran out of the valley. It was much faster than usual.


    Even Matrix Master Shen who was embedded in the stone wall also broke away and ran out of the valley, with a forced smile to Su Yuanhai.


    Being popeyed, Su Yuanhai felt that his heart was so jammed that he was almost angered to vomit blood.


    ¡°You are a bunch of good-for-nothings who just know escape!¡± If they didn¡¯t run away, he might have a chance to turn over.


    There was no need for three numbers. Before Su Li counted to two, people in the Cangjin Valley all left. Qing Weiyue also retreated to the entrance of the valley with all the injured elders of Su Family and kept watching for Su Li.


    Seeing the behavior of Qing Weiyue, Su Yuanhai realized that, ¡°You have got Meng Sect under control for a long time!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not so stupid.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s indifferent words made Su Yuanhai speechless, and he finally sighed deeply, ¡°I deserve the failure in this battle.¡±


    It was not just about strength.


    Whether scheming or the ability of nning, this walk-in people was far ahead of him!


    How could he win such a person?


    It was impossible at all. A deep sense of powerlessness rose in Su Yuanhai¡¯s heart.


    ¡°The exmation is over. Let¡¯s talk about thepensation next.¡±


    Su Li touched the Storage Ring, and two soft seats and a stone table appeared on the ground. There was also a cup of tea on the table, with a stream of heat curling up.


    She slowly andcently sat down and looked at Su Yuanhai, ¡°Su Family seduced me out of my practice in istion and made me waste so much time. Have you decided how to appease my anger?¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s face darkened and he felt a strong desire to curse.


    ¡°I was the one who has suffered a loss!¡±


    ¡°You were asking me forpensation?!¡±


    But he dared not refuse to pay when he looked at the aggressive attitude of Su Li.


    Su Mengqing and other disciples were still under the control of Qing Weiyue. If he refused, the Grand Elder of Ni Sect would order him to kill them, and then he would reallye to an end!


    ¡°I will pay for it! As long as you no longer ascertain this matter, I will promise you no matter what you want!¡±


    Su Yuanhai gritted his teeth and said, as if his heart was bleeding.


    However, he still did not understand the meaning of pensation¡± said by Su Li at that moment.


    ¡°Good. You know what to do at the critical moment.¡±


    Su Li picked up the cup unhurriedly and took a sip, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t let you suffer losses. How about making a deal with me?¡±


    He was suddenly nervous and felt something was wrong, because Su Li refused to mention the specificpensation.


    ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Su Li smiled and showed her white teeth. Su Yuanhai felt that her teeth were ghostly white in the sunlight.


    ¡°I want nothing in Su Family. But the only one precondition is that your top men in the seventh branch of Su Family shall listen to mymand.¡±


    Su Yuanhai instantly stood up from the soft seat when he heard Su Li¡¯s words. He stared at Su Li and said, ¡°No way!!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°You only act ording to Su Xiao¡¯s order, and what is the difference if you follow a new master?¡±


    Su Yuanhai sneered, ¡°You have no idea of kinship. Didn¡¯t you say you aren¡¯t the person of the evil circle? I haven¡¯t degenerated to this degree to regard a practitioner in evil circle as my Master!¡±


    The warmth of Su Li¡¯s face gradually faded away, and her voice grew cold, ¡°Submission or death? It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    ¡°I would rather die!¡±


    Su Yuanhaiughed, ¡°You never understand what the connection between families is and what kinship is! You can¡¯t expect me to betray My Family! Just drop it!¡±


    Su Li kept silent.


    Didn¡¯t she understand?


    ¡°Your father died early, your mother married someone else, and you¡¯ve been alone since you were a child. Do you understand what kinship is? Does the kinship you said ...mean your younger sister?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s calm tone arose.


    Su Yuanhai was very passionate several seconds ago, but now the original indignation on Su Yuanhai¡¯s face seemed to be frozen by time, and then he waspletely rigid.


    Then he slowly became scared... and astonished!


    ¡°How do you know...?¡±


    ¡°I have my own way.¡±


    Su Li smiled presumptuously, and looked at Su Yuanhai with a look as cold as ice, ¡°Do you still want me to go on? Do you have the nerve to...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Yuanhai knelt down in front of Su Li with a ferocious look. He grabbed his scalp and roared, ¡°What do you understand?! I don¡¯t want to do so, but I can¡¯t stop it. I... am too weak! So, I want to be stronger! Much stronger!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I suffered every time when she was taken to draw blood?!¡±


    ¡°You have no idea at all!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Seeing Su Yuanhai became crazy, Su Li¡¯s eyes gradually became strange when she captured the meaning of his words.


    Draw blood?


    She was taken to draw blood when she was young?


    Why didn¡¯t she remember that at all?


    ¡°Hey, Su Li, there¡¯s something wrong with this guy. Eh! He is starting to hurt himself. It seems that the demon in his heart is deep-rooted.¡±


    ck Lotus appeared and watched like a spectator.


    Su Li was frowning tightly. She finally knocked Su Yuanhai to aa when she saw that he was about to bite his hands off. Her expression was uncertain.


    She had too much bewilderment to solve. Who could help her to solve these puzzles?


    ¡°Su Xiao...¡±


    He was the strongest man in Su Family, one of the top six Huashen Divinities of the Jiuzhou Region. If Su Li wanted to get the information from him, she had to appear as a winner over him.


    ¡°In the end, I am still too weak. If I had the cultivation of Huashen Realm, I could be able to sweep through the Jiuzhou Region. It will never be so difficult like now to know what the Mightyid on me.¡±


    When Su Li was thinking, she carried the unconscious Su Yuanhai and was about to walk out. Suddenly, she heard the doubtful voice of ck Lotus.

 Chapter 411 - Soul Stone

    <strong>Chapter 411 Soul Stone</strong>


    ¡°Little Su Li, wait!¡±


    Su Li stopped and looked at the ring, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I seem to have found something remarkable. Follow my instruction.¡± ck Lotus Ring spoke with a hint of excitement.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered lightly. ck Lotus just showed a little surprise when she got the whole treasure in Cang Lei¡¯s cave. He had never been excited like that.


    ¡°Is it some treasure beneficial to his recovery...¡±


    Su Li thought and followed the instructions, and then turned around into the deep valley.


    On their way, the mountains were barren. What they saw were just yellow soil and ck rocks without any grass or bushes, let alone gold ore or other things.


    Gold Valley, whoever gave the name, didn¡¯t match the reality.


    Although Su Li walked casually, her psychic awareness had spread out quietly and watched out the unknown danger around.


    After seven or eight minutes, there was some fog in the valley. The further they walked, the dimmer the view was, and even the psychic awareness was constrained within 110 foot.


    ¡°Tactical matrix.¡±


    Su Li reached out her fingers in the fog and became serious, ¡°It is really weird.¡±


    Hearing that, ck Lotus rolled his eyes and thought to himself, ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me just now.¡±


    ¡°A seventh-grade matrix. It is not difficult to break.¡±


    Sensing the grade of the matrix, Su Li got relieved. After reckoning with her fingers for a while, she stretched out her hand and pointed into the nothingness. Soon, the pattern hidden in the matrix appeared and then disappeared under Su Li¡¯s tactics.


    As the patternpletely dissipated, the white fog in the valley seemed to be vitalized and began to tumble. Then it vanished like being blown away by a gale.


    The senses became clear again, so Su Li¡¯s psychic awareness could reach 1,100 foot away as usual. When she saw the scene outside 1,100 foot in her mind, her eyes were slightly fixed. She rushed out at once before ck Lotus urged.


    ¡°Ites nearer!! It turns to be that treasure, haha!¡±


    Su Li turned a deaf ear to ck Lotus¡¯s uncontrobleughter and stopped in front of a moss-covered stone door.


    ¡°No one has been here for at least a millennium.¡±


    Su Li went forward and wiped the moss away with her hands, so the pattern on the stone door was revealed.


    It was a circr pattern with a coffin, deeply engraved on the stone door like a seal. It seemed to be an exclusive sigil of some sect or n.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve seen it somewhere before, it looks very familiar, but... I can¡¯t recall.¡±


    Once again, Su Li frowned deeply, thinking of the words Su Yuanhai had said earlier.


    ¡°Is there anything missed in my memories?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Why did those assassinators erase a part of her memory, but did not kill her?


    Su Li was stunned.


    For a moment, she was lost. All these iprehensible mysteries seemed to foreshadow that it would be not easy for her to find out the karma of her previous life. Even she was an evildoer this life, her body might not bear it.


    ¡°What are you thinking there? Little Su Li, get inside now! If I could be fully recovered, I would not care about any monsters or demons, and I would just kill them all!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s voice sounded despicable. Su Li came back to her sense and shook her head as she heard him. She pushed the stone door open and entered.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, who exactly did this girl offend in her previous life? This sigil is nothing good...¡±


    A sigh echoed just in the space of ck Lotus Ring, and didn¡¯t came out of the ring. Therefore, Su Li didn¡¯t hear that.


    It was dark inside the stone door. But it did not affect Su Li to find the path.


    Su Li nced at the end of the stone path. It was like a ck hole that could devour anything. Su Li lowered her eyes and sniffed.


    It was very wet here.


    Since she absorbed the Divine Thunder of Water, she became very sensitive to water properties. And here was... obviously very dry.


    Why was it moist?


    ¡°It¡¯s not moist. It is the eerie feeling after a soul was shattered. Your soul has been refined, so that your feelings are not strong. If an ordinary practitioneres here, it will scare the hell out of him!¡±


    After ck Lotus exined, his voice became serious, ¡°It is perfectly suitable to practice for those from Ghost n and ghost practitioners, and their pneuma can bepletely hidden. So, you must be careful.¡±


    Su Li was getting slightly nervous.


    In other words, ck Lotus was not sure whether there were powerful enemies hiding in this stone cave or not.


    ¡°Suitable for those from Ghost n to practice? I have a body of evil ghost...¡±


    With her eyes shing, Su Li stepped away and moved over noiselessly. She crossed the stone cave door soon. A musty smell mixed with something different came to her.


    A bleak view indicated that it was a forgotten ce.


    ¡°Nobody is here.¡±


    Su Li stopped frowning and ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°I can¡¯t even feel that. How could you know?¡±


    ¡°The aura of the death is immense.¡±


    Su Li walked slowly, and a vaguely visible ck halo dissolved under her feet. Observing the empty and deadly quiet surroundings, she said, ¡°If there were any living people, the aura of the death would have long been dissolved by the vitality. It would not be so dense like a substance.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ck Lotus gasped in admiration, for he was just a spirit with no flesh and blood, so he could not perceive the aura of death.


    While the master and the servant were talking, ¡°Crack.¡± A light sound came from under Su Li¡¯s feet, which echoed eerily in the empty cave.


    Su Li stopped her steps and crouched down, picking up the trampled piece and observing carefully.


    ¡°Is this... a piece of broken porcin?¡±


    Su Li looked at the arc-shaped object in her hand. Both ends of it were broken. It seemed not like a human skeleton.


    It seemed that no one lived here. So it was wired that a piece of broken porcin was found here...


    After thinking for a moment with frowned eyebrows, Su Li put away the broken porcin piece and walked on.


    After walking for a while, she suddenly stopped and her expression slightly froze, even her breathing slowed down.


    ¡°What do you see now?¡±


    ck Lotus was also affected by her and he asked in a lower voice. What he had sensed was nothing but a square contour in front of Su Li.


    Su Li gave him no answer. She waved her sleeves, and swept away the dust and debris. The square contour became clear gradually.


    After a half quarter, the dust and debris piled up. A square pond appeared in front of Su Li. In fact, there was a pond filled with dust over the years.


    There were square stone pirs standing neatly in the pond. ording to the height, it could be spected that the objects ced on the top of the stone pirs should be just over the water surface when the pond was in use.


    ¡°So many stone pirs. There must be over hundreds of them! What were they used for?¡±


    ck Lotus wondered. He had lived for a long time, but knew few about Human n, especially after the ages of cultivation had evolved for so many years and many new things had appeared.


    Su Li remained silent. She squatted down to pick up a fragment that was not swept away, and took out the broken porcin piece she collected earlier.


    ¡°Same materials. Was... it a kiln?¡± ck Lotus¡¯s tone became weirder, ¡°It is not rare to have a kiln here. But why it was so isted?¡±


    ¡°What if the Life Rings were stored here?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and ck Lotus stuttered in shock and disbelief, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Su Li stood up slowly, ¡°In all likelihood, here was a secret site for storing the Life Rings. No wonder there are so many broken porcin pieces.¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t say anything. Back in the Reincarnation Mirror, how many talents had Su Li killed?


    The number was definitely not less than 30,000!


    Although he was unaware that most of the talents were killed by Ling Li and Fang Yuan, this number was... already very scary.


    After all... those were talents!


    Normally, it was above the average to find over a thousand qualified children in amon city of Qingshui Circle, while less than a hundred out of them could follow the path of cultivation.


    A talent practitioner might not be found out of the hundredmon practitioners. They were very rare.


    The number of the talents in every generation of Jiuzhou Region could not over five.


    In the Reincarnation Mirror, 100,000 talents died at one time!


    All the talents of Su Li¡¯s generation basically were dead, and only those disciples of the Holy Sect survived!


    ¡°The situation here back then must be very spectacr.¡±


    Su Li sighed slightly. She seemed to regret not seeing the scene that the Life Rings were broken together. ck Lotus was scared, so his voice became careful,


    ¡°Su Li, let¡¯s go for the crystal. It¡¯s like a ck gemstone. It should be in this cave.¡±


    ¡°ck stone?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and spread out her psychic awareness. Only broken porcin fragments and worthless dust or mountain rocks could be sensed, ¡°There is no sign of ck stone crystal! How to find it?¡±


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°How could soul stones be found by psychic awareness? You have to use your eyes, dear Su Li. You¡¯re killing me. Hahaha...¡±


    Su Li squeezed the ck Lotus Ring with sparks shing between her fingers. Her gaze became aggressive, ¡°Did you ever tell me it was a soul stone? Did you?¡±


    ¡°No, Master, I was wrong.¡±


    ck Lotus gave in with a lovable voice.


    Different from the time when Su Li was just reborn, she could only threaten ck Lotus with a suicide, now... only the Divine Thunder of Water was already a threat for him. He would not want to experience the thunder strike.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The sparks between Su Li¡¯s fingers disappeared, ¡°Now tell me, what the hell a soul stone is.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing but a treasure used for strengthening the soul.¡± ck Lotus muttered with an aggrieved tone, but all the information was transferred to Su Li.


    ¡°A soul stone cane into being under very strict conditions, namely ces where the soul power is extremely strong. Since here once was the ce to store the Life Rings, it makes sense to find soul stones here!¡±


    ¡°The soul stones are only useful for Ghost n. When members of the Ghost n were not extinct, the Human n might be interested in this ce for selling the soul stones to them. Now... tsk, no one cares!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it for me?¡± Su Li asked straightforward after hearing that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you find one.¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t answer her directly. Su Li did not mind and began to search around the pond inch by inch.


    The search was not as difficult as expected. Within a few moments, a ck crystal in the size of a fingernail appeared in Su Li¡¯s palm. It seemed that the dark luster on its surface can suck one with the soul, if one stared at it for a while.


    ¡°ck Lotus, it took me a lot of time to find it. If you can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation, ...¡±


    A sh of lightning between Su Li¡¯s fingers shed, which made greedy ck Lotus shrink his neck and helpless.

 Chapter 412 - Sound Reasonable?

    <h4>Chapter 412 Sound Reasonable?</h4>


    Half a dayter, ck Lotus exined in detail, and Su Li finally figured out the use of soul stones.


    Since soul stones were bred by the soul power, the efficacy was naturally rted with the soul.


    Either the soul of a treasure like ck Lotus or that of a ghost practitioner was extremely difficult to recover, if it was obliterated. Soul stones were the exact magic treasure to get it recovered!


    In addition, soul stones could also enhance the power of understanding and speed up the cultivation progress of soul secret method.


    Long long ago, when Ghost n was thriving, a special pce was established by soul stones in their base camp, which was used as a reward to n members for healing and enlightenment. That was once the ma for every Ghost n member.


    And now, there was no such a ce after the extinction of Ghost n.


    Su Li blinked after hearing that and inquired, ¡°You mentioned that Human n and Ghost n are basically humanoid beings, so can soul stones possibly restore a soul of the Human n?¡±


    Su Li looked at ck Lotus Ring and expected a fierce refutationing from inside, but there was just silence.


    After a good while, ck Lotus¡¯s slightly gloomy voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. They are basically the same, and Human n can use it, but... they don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Since Ghost n was exterminated, how could Human n get the secret method to refine soul stones? Refining in a wrong way would bring death!¡±


    ck Lotus became annoyed, as if recalling some not so good memories.


    Seeing this, Su Li stopped pushing him and continued to search for soul stones.


    The soul stone she found in the size of a fingernail was not enough to practice the secret soul practicing method, the Soul Tactics, which she obtained by chance.


    ¡°I was concerned about the sluggish practice progress of the Soul Tactics, and was unable toprehend it. Besides, it takes time to absorb the secret of the cave, so I was unable to take care of it. The soul stones juste at the perfect time.¡±


    Making up her mind, Su Li searched more and more thoroughly. She dug every piece ofnd 100 cm deep in the cave, and ignored no trace.


    The secret ce where the Life Rings were stored was not small, so she searched slowly only with her bare eyes. Besides, everything had to be kept in secret, so Su Li has no other way to elerate it.


    It took Su Li a full month in this ce to finish the search.


    During this period, she left only once to send Su Yuanhai and others to ¡°visit¡± Ni Sect and returned to continue.


    Those who stayed behind at the Su Family¡¯s camp received this news and took for granted that the head of their family went to seize the spoils, while the headmasters of the other sects escaped had announced their retreat. It appeared to be odd for those of Su Family, but no one gave a thought to it, because they knew their head of the family had subjugated Ni Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s the 3,656th piece!¡±


    Looking at thest grain-sized piece of soul stone Su Li gouged from the mud, she sighed slightly, ¡°Too little...¡±


    The number of three thousand sounded much, but each piece of soul stones were so small that all the soul stones are just in the size of a palm.


    ¡°Stop sighing. From the amount of broken porcin fragments you collected, I can tell the broken Life Rings here were no more than 10,000. It will be a miracle to form a palm-sized soul stone. What else do you wish?!¡±


    ck Lotus wasn¡¯t in a good mood, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a soul stone after the extinction of Ghost n. How could you be so fortunate?¡±


    ¡°No one dies in the Reincarnation Mirror, and it will be absurd if you can see a single soul stone there.¡±


    Su Li refuted. ck Lotus was so annoyed to lose his breath.


    Damn. He found that Su Li became ruder and ruder to him since she got the Divine Thunder of Water.


    No!


    When had this girl ever been polite to him?


    ck Lotus thought aggrievedly and this almost brought him cry.


    What did he get himself into?


    Who the heck was the big guy living for over 10,000 years?


    It was so hard for him to wake up, and then he met such a scheming master, what a...


    ¡°Qi Xianqing, you¡¯d better be alive! Otherwise, how could I get my revenge?¡±


    ck Lotus said in mind with hatred, staring at the fragments in Su Li¡¯s hands greedily.


    ¡°Master, how about we cut a deal?¡±


    Su Li made a fake smile and nced at the mini phantom that almost came out of the ring, ¡°What deal?¡±


    Seeing that his n would be in y, ck Lotus suddenly became very enthusiastic,


    ¡°Master, think about it. I, ck Lotus, may not be the first in the list of ancient treasures, but I absolutely am one of the top three!¡±


    ¡°If I get recovered quickly enough, you, my master, with my assistance, will achieve a new level and shoot the Realm of Immortals. By then, there is no need to worry about the resources to practice!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, thinking.


    ck Lotus still had no idea that he might have spilled the beans, and continued thering, ¡°If I had not remind you, my master, you must have missed the soul stones. If you are generous enough to share me a half ... no, a quarter of the soul stones, I can give you a precious swordsmanship from a Body Refining School that I keep to myself till now. Once you master it, you will be very powerful to kill anyone in front of you...¡±


    Until that moment, ck Lotus finally noticed Su Li¡¯s umon gaze, and lost his confidence. His voice got lowered until nothing could be heard.


    He tried to recall his words before, and didn¡¯t find anything inappropriate.


    The good thing was that he didn¡¯t need to think about it.


    ¡°One of the top three?¡±


    Su Li supported her chin with one hand, staring at ck Lotus Ring. That made ck Lotus¡¯s blood freeze, if he had blood.


    ¡°Howe I never notice it at all?¡±


    ¡°Since my rebirth, you seemed to provide me nothing butmon knowledge of ancient cultivation times plus a faked version of Suiyu Tactics.¡±


    ¡°I broke through to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm with my own serendipity. You just talked and what role does that y?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t present the cultivation methods in your hands to your master, but hide it from me. Now at such a critical moment, you want to exchange the methods with the practice resources!¡±


    ¡°This time it¡¯s a swordsmanship, next time it will be a boxing or sabrey?¡±


    ¡°I have always been wondering that you have been bragging your status and treating the Reincarnation Mirror like dirt. I always thought that it was your ego or self-glorification. Now...I do realize...¡±


    ck Lotus looked at Su Li confusedly, and was totally lost.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Where am I??¡±


    ¡°I just wanted some soul stones to restore my spiritual body. How did I be a selfish, shameless and despicable person?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this little girl?¡±


    In the ring, ck Lotus pped himself twice, cursing.


    At the same time, ck Lotus could not help but thinking.


    ¡°Why did I find that her arguments made sense?¡±


    ¡°I was probably selfish. With so many secret practicing methods or fighting methods in my head, I offered nothing but just All Spirits Tactics as a tribute.


    Even theplete version of the Secret Records of ck Lotus was found by Su Li herself.


    ¡°Hiss... I was going too far.¡±


    ck Lotus pondered and was hesitate to give that swordsmanship to Su Li directly without asking for the soul stones. Giving it to her might calm her down?


    Su Li saw ck Lotus Ring became silent, and showed a smile. In a stream of light, she left the valley. Before that, she crumbled this secluded site, for she did not leave a loose end.


    ¡°If the first level of the Soul Tactics is exactly what I¡¯veprehended, the matter with the Su Family will be much easier...¡±


    Su Li levitated in the sky and disappeared while muttering to herself.


    Before her disappearance, the Reincarnation Mirror Ring at her waist swung slightly, revealing a small beast phantom.


    If Su Li had noticed it, she would have found that a beast was staring at ck Lotus Ring with schadenfreude.


    ¡°Blockhead, you are the Supreme Ghost Lotus, and ranked thirty positions higher than me in the list of ancient supreme treasures. You are coaxed in this way, bah! What a shame for our supreme treasures!¡±


    With its deep eyes, the small beast turned to look at Su Li who was oblivious. A strange sense emerged in its eyes. Was it yearning or... fear? No one could tell.


    ¡°That band of people forcibly created the daughter of destiny, who was able to reincarnate and reborn. Was the cause... If she ever found the truth, Qingshui Circle would get into much trouble, tsk...¡±


    ...


    Su Li naturally had no idea that the mirror spirit of the Reincarnation Mirror was attached to the mirror frame and it had awakened. After returning to Ni Sect, she did not go to check Su Yuanhai and others who were ¡°well taken care of¡±, but directly went to the forbidden area behind the mountain for retreat.


    ck Lotus was somewhat depressed after being reprimanded... To make up for Su Li, though he thought that he didn¡¯t owe to her, he simply presented Su Li a secret soul-refining method.


    In the adytum, Su Li ced a fragment in the middle of amp, and her nail carefully scratched the edge of themp, emitting a harsh noise by the friction and, at the same time, transmitting a special frequency.


    The soul stone fragment lying quietly on themp began to tremble immediately, and burst out sparks. Soon white fire sprang up from its surface.


    The adytum was filled with white smoke, and Su Li immediately sensed that the quiet soul became active and the thinking speed was abruptly elerated. Questions in her mind could suddenly be answered in tens of different directions.


    ¡°The effect was immediate, and my mind was getting much more active.¡±


    Su Li looked at the me jumping on themp, and put a pile of fragments next to the soul stone for burning. Then, she slowly closed her eyes and the secret method from the triangr copper coin, the Soul Tactics came to her mind.


    ck Lotus sighed in greed when he saw the scene.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I much kinder to this girl before? I am too ashamed to steal the stones now.¡±


    The mirror spirit was lying in the space of the Reincarnation Mirror and taking a nap. It opened its eyes and muttered ¡°Dummkopf!¡± It was not as wanton as before.


    In the environment filled with soul stones, Su Li¡¯s soul became very sensitive. It would be a final end if the mirror spirit was broken into pieces.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly sneezed and he wondered, ¡°Who is cursing me? Those who knew me should have been dead for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dead for a very long time, so have your whole family!¡±


    Despite the danger of being discovered, the mirror spirit let loose a torrent of abuse in the space.


    Before it finished the curse, it suddenly realized and sighed, ¡°The Ghost n was schemed so miserably, and its members die together. the ghost lotus family really all died, tsk ...¡±


    ck Lotus sneezed again and felt ominous, ¡°There can¡¯t be someone still alive like me, right? What a misery! I had dreamt to be the dominator after ten thousand years. Geezer Bai, you didn¡¯t keep your words!¡±

 Chapter 413 - My grade is really high!

    <h4>Chapter 413 My grade is really high!</h4>


    The fire didn¡¯t go out for five days and five nights, and a half of the soul stone pieces Su Li brought back was gone.


    ck Lotus¡¯s heart was aching, as he saw this. Just before he lost his control to rob the pieces, Su Li finally stopped and waved her hand to extinguish the soulmp.


    ¡°Little Su Li, shall we...¡±


    ck Lotus was rubbing his hands and thinking about saying something nice. When he encountered Su Li¡¯s dark eyes that she opened suddenly, he was shocked.


    The dimly lit adytum suddenly brightened for a moment. ck Lotus stopped thinking and the rotating speed of the lotus pattern on the ring also slowed down.


    ¡°Her soul force has increased significantly!¡±


    After the difort, ck Lotus looked at Su Li¡¯s brighter and deeper eyes with a dispirited expression.


    In addition to restoring soul injuries, soul stones could only enhance the power of understanding temporally. How did it increase Su Li¡¯s soul power permanently?


    This was not logical!


    ck Lotus once again began to question his life. Su Li did not notice his oddity and a faint joy appeared in her eyes after the vigor faded away.


    ¡°The first level of the Soul Tactics is finally achieved. The Secret Method of Soul is too hard to practice.¡±


    Su Li sighed, and ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes.


    Different from the ordinary cultivation secret method, the Secret Method of Soul, generally speaking, could only be practiced by practitioners of Huashen Realm, who had materialized their souls. Below that realm, the soul was invisible to the naked eye, so it would be impossible to cultivate the Secret Method of Soul!


    Of course, there were talents below Huashen Realm, who could materialize their souls. That kind of talents could also cultivate the Secret Method of Soul.


    Su Li had not yet materialized her soul, and forcibly cultivated the Secret Method of Soul... For that, ck Lotus could only twitch his mouth, cursing, ¡°Luxurious!¡±


    The rare treasures used for soul recovery were wasted by her. Wasn¡¯t it luxurious?


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus Ring, who seemed to be depressed, and didn¡¯t concerned. Then she opened the door of the adytum.


    Yan Ziye, who was meditating while waiting outside the adytum, heard the movement, so, he opened his eyes, rushed to the door, and greeted respectfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    Su Li echoed and stared at Yan Ziye with a strange gaze.


    Yan Ziye touched his face and asked uncertainly, ¡°Master, anything wrong?¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°Take me to Su Yuanhai.¡±


    Yan Ziye led the way, while he was thinking about Su Li¡¯s odd gaze. Had he done anything wrong to piss the Master off?


    Su Li stared at Yan Ziye, who was contemting, and realized how horrible the brainwashing ability of the Reincarnation Mirror back then was.


    ¡°ck Lotus, was your grade really over the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ck Lotus burst into a rage when he heard the question, ¡°Without doubt! I was one of the top three in the ranking, and that dumb ass was imensurable!¡±


    The Reincarnation Mirror trembled slightly at her waist.


    Su Li seemed to be unaware, and continued with interest, ¡°The seducing ability of the Reincarnation Mirror was terrifying. So far, I have met two persons of the group who entered the Realm of Reincarnation, Dongfang Wuxue and Yan Ziye. Even if they have recovered their real memory, the dominant part still is the part from the Reincarnation Mirror. They betrayed their sect and cursed by thousands of people. They may think that they stay true to the original self and never change their intention until their death. But you, ck Lotus...¡±


    ck Lotus insisted gloomily, ¡°No big deal! Little Su Li, how could youpare me with the Reincarnation Mirror in its most glorious days? Besides, the Reincarnation Mirror was already destroyed. If that dumb ass still had consciousness, it would be more useless than me!¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Su Li smiled thoughtfully and changed a topic, ¡°ck Lotus, do you know any other secret method of soul that may have the same seducing power as the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡±


    ck Lotus blurted out, ¡°If the ability of the Reincarnation Mirror were unique, the ranking of that dumb ass would definitely be higher. Unfortunately, there was a soul cultivation genius who created a Secret Method of Soul titled Heaven Mind. Despite of many restrictions on its use, the effect was not much different from the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    Su Li was suddenly enlightened. She just smiled and said nothing more, but ck Lotus seemed to realize something, and his expression changed slightly.


    ¡°...The Soul Tactics?¡±


    While the two exchanged their mind, Yan Ziye had brought Su Li to the dungeon of Ni Sect, a ce for those guilty disciples. Su Yuanhai was held in a cell alone with his cultivation being sealed.


    Despite the torture in these days, he, as one of the top talents back then, was mostly recovered in one day. The only trouble was the seal set by Su Li personally.


    Su Li did not cover her trail when she came, so Su Yuanhai heard the sound and stopped the attempt to break the seal at once. He opened his eyes cautiously and was about to pretend to be seriously injured lying on the ground, then, he heard a young girl¡¯s softughter,


    ¡°Is it toote to pretend to be injured?¡±


    Su Yuanhai froze and found Su Li who hade to the cell. His heart sank.


    Even if his cultivation was not sealed, he stood no chance with the Grand Elder of Ni Sect.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Su Yuanhai kept silent for a while and could not help but ask. It was abnormal to know his past.


    Few people even in Su Family knew the things he experienced in his early childhood, let alone an outsider with no connection.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. The memories of Su Yuanhai in her early childhood was very fuzzy. Based on Su Yuanhai¡¯s reaction, something must have happened in their early childhood.


    ¡°You have two options now.¡±


    Ignoring Su Yuanhai¡¯s words, Su Li spoke faintly, ¡°Are you willing to choose the first option, which I am not repeating? You should know that this is yourst chance and your time is running out.¡±


    The cell was deadly silent after Su Li said that.


    Su Yuanhai felt bitter. He didn¡¯t want to die, but if he betrayed Su Family, he would end more miserably.


    ¡°What¡¯s the second option?¡± Su Yuanhai asked feebly after taking a breath.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°So, you just refused my first offer?¡±


    Su Yuanhai was silent. He could not answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a tacit approval.¡± With an indifferent gaze, Su Li raised her hand and strike out casually.


    Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t have a chance to dodge and his chest was hit. Like a cannonball, he was blown away, hanging on the cell wall for some time. Then, he slowly slid down to the ground.


    ¡°Wah!¡±


    Su Yuanhai spit out some blood and felt severe pain all over his body. The bones seemed to be scattered.


    It was not the pain he was caring of. Why Su Li just wounded him seriously instead of killing him directly?


    Before thinking it over, Su Yuanhai was hit again. He was in a daze and felt that the sky and earth were rolling over.


    The continuous screams echoed in the dungeon, Yan Ziye, who was guarding outside the door, immediately deployed a Sound-proof Matrix. He remembered that Su Li instructed him to keep it secret.


    Seven or eight minutester, the cell floor became bumpy and the walls were full of human-shaped pits and covered by blood.


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s eyes were dull and hey on the ground like a mass of rotten meat, dying. There was crimson blood mixed with small pieces of his internal organs around his mouth.


    ¡°Kill me...¡±


    A faint voice came to Su Li¡¯s ears. Su Li in white without a trace of blood squatted down and poked the deepest wound on Su Yuanhai¡¯s chest.


    No reaction.


    ¡°It seems enough. it will be a loss if I go on and kill him...¡±


    With a mutter, Su Li stretched her five fingers and covered Su Yuanhai¡¯s head. As she began tounch the Soul Tactics, five transparent threads shot out from her fingertips and prated into Su Yuanhai¡¯s skull without hindrance.


    ¡°The Soul Control Method of Five Threads?!¡±


    In the ring space, ck Lotus recognized Su Li¡¯s method with his eyes widely opened. He could not help but curse, ¡°What the hell! Which old cat was ying with us? The Soul Tactics was bullshit, it is definitely Heaven Mind! What kind of devil she is to master the secret method of soul control in just five days?!¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be Heaven Mind...¡±


    In the Reincarnation Mirror, the pupils of the little beast phantom shrank with confusion and helplessness at that moment.


    ¡°What shall I do? I offended her too badly in thest life. If she knew that I had regained my consciousness now...¡±


    The small beast phantom could not help but shiver and did not notice that Su Li¡¯s eyes suddenly turned and ranged over her waist inadvertently.


    Half a dayter, Su Li took back her right hand from Su Yuanhai¡¯s head with a pale face.


    ¡°Guards...¡±


    Swish!


    Yan Ziye appeared in front of the cell door before Su Li finished her words. He took a nce at Su Yuanhai lying on the ground, not knowing if he was dead or alive. He answered in a respectful tone, ¡°Ziye is at your service.¡±


    Su Li rubbed her be and spoke in a tired tone, ¡°Take him to the guest room and cure him.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What?¡±


    Yan Ziye was confused and scratched his head. Wasn¡¯t Su Yuanhai their enemy?


    Why the Master suddenly changed mind after kicking his ass?


    Although Yan Ziye was confused, he did not ask any questions. He took Su Yuanhai out of the cell, while the elders of Su Family on the other side of the dungeon still didn¡¯t know what happened.


    ¡°Master, did you make it?¡±


    ck Lotus asked cautiously, and Su Li nced at him, ¡°How do I know that?¡±


    ck Lotus was choked by the question, but did not get angry. He ttered, ¡°That¡¯s true, master. This is your first time to test the secret method. But... if Su Yuanhai was beat into an idiot...¡±


    ¡°Then I will kill him. I don¡¯t care to waste a Yuanying practitioner.¡±


    Su Li said unconcernedly and a chill came over ck Lotus. He forced a smile, ¡°Master, this is not what I mean. Su Yuanhai and you seem to...¡±


    ¡°I have no memory of my childhood, so I don¡¯t have to show mercy.¡±


    ck Lotus was slightly stunned, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. When your Life Ring was shattered in the Reincarnation Mirror, you should be able to retrieve all your memories. It did not matter even if someone had erased your memory. How...¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t keep saying, and suddenly he changed his expression and stopped.


    Su Li thought about the situation, but did not ask more. But she asked another question, ¡°Where is the swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The topic seemed to switch too quickly, and ck Lotus did not know what he should say. His face was full of confusion.


    ¡°You mentioned that you would give me a swordsmanship of pneuma and blood school. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was faint, but the disdain was clear in her eyes. ck Lotus recalled her questioning before and was sad and angered, ¡°My grade was really higher than that of the Reincarnation Mirror!¡±

 Chapter 414 - Savior!

    <h4>Chapter 414 Savior!</h4>


    Bam!


    After a dark light shed on the surface of ck Lotus Ring, a jade strip freshly made was flung out by ck Lotus.


    Su Li took it and heard ck Lotus¡¯ proud voice, ¡°I was once the most precious treasure of the n. I know much more than the Reincarnation Mirror do. That kind of bumpkin. Just for the martial arts that I keep in my memory, that dumb ass is far behind me!¡±


    After bragging about himself, ck Lotus finally felt that he had earned some respect. Then he continued, ¡°This is a practicing n that I tailored for you. However, even an evildoer like you has limited energy, so you must make your choices.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Never bite off more than you can chew. I know this.¡±


    After a nce over the profound secret methods in the jade strip, Su Li raised her head, pondered for a moment, and asked suddenly, ¡°How far could you recover yourself by a hundred soul stone pieces?¡±


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded, and understood Su Li¡¯s meaning with two eyes shining, ¡°I was injured ten thousand years ago. So, my spirit is only equivalent to the soul of a mortal. If you could bestow all the rest soul stones on me, I would never worry about falling into a deep sleep again!¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    Su Li frowned. For a long time, ck Lotus kept silent and finally he gritted his teeth, saying, ¡°When your cultivation is more advanced, I can show you a ce, where you can promptly enhance your Ghost n-specific talent. Your weak body of evil ghost will be recovered to a normal level within a year! And the genuine talent for a body of evil ghost will be unlocked!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows without saying a word, and she seemed to be estimating whether ck Lotus¡¯ words were true or false.


    ck Lotus finally saw the hope, and became anxious immediately, ¡°Everything I told you is true! There is no need for me to lie to you!¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll trust you for once.¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke after a while of silence, throwing the bag of the soul stone pieces into the ck Lotus Ring.


    ck Lotus was so delighted but wondering at the same time why Su Li became so nice to him this time. Could it be that jade strip that he gave to her?


    He realized soon that he was overthinking this.


    ¡°ck Lotus, recuperate well. If you can¡¯t take me to that ce when you are fully recovered, I will beat you back to your original state with the Divine Thunder of Water. I can afford the loss of those soul stones.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯ face was darkened.


    He knew that it¡¯s not so easy to get things from Su Li.


    ¡°Holy mother, this time cost me so much. I hope that the ce has not been discovered by Human n yet, s...¡±


    With a sigh, the ck Lotus Ring became silent, for his soul force was too weak. It would take a lot of time for him to absorb the soul stones.


    Su Li looked at the naked ring finger and red at the air for a while before she finally turned her attention back to the jade strip.


    Su Li nced it and could not help but sigh with emotion.


    ck Lotus liked to brag, but he was right about the secret practice methods stored in the ck Lotus Ring. Any single method of them would bring bloody chaos to the world.


    ¡°Cuixing Method, a body refining swordsmanship of the pneuma and blood school!¡±


    ¡°Cuiyue Method, a boxing art of the pneuma and blood school!¡±


    ¡°Wuding Step, a holy footwork in closebat of the pneuma and blood school!¡±


    ¡°Liufeng Method, a bodily movement of a wind school!¡±


    All the four practice methods that ck Lotus gave her were the best works from different schools in ancient cultivation world!


    Su Li learned the first book Cuixing Method carefully and immersed herself in it soon. In addition to the practice method itself, the jade strip contained more personal thoughts recorded by ck Lotus himself, which made it easy for Su Li to understand the content.


    Having spent enough time with ck Lotus, Su Li was notpletely unfamiliar with themon sense in the ancient cultivation era.


    Practitioners, whether in the present or ancient times, could be divided into three categories by practicing approaches: cultivation of thew, cultivation of the soul and the cultivation of the body!


    Therefore, there were corresponding schools during the booming period in the ancient cultivation era.


    The cultivation of thew was collectively known as the heaven and earth school.


    The cultivation of the soul was collectively referred as the soul school.


    The cultivation of the body was collectively known as the pneuma and blood school.


    There were countless special schools and sub-schools with different names, and there were no rules to follow.


    The pneuma and blood school followed the path of body cultivation to sanctify the physical body.


    These practitioners were physically strong and had giant strength with extraordinary survivability. They could kill aw practitioner of the same level with just a punch!


    But their w was obvious, namely the inability of a distantbat.


    Thosew practitioners, who followed the top practice method, could use the strength of heaven and earth, and were much more powerful than those with physical bodies. As long as they could keep distance from body practitioners, they could win the enduringbat.


    Generally speaking, the practitioners of the pneuma and blood school, who were benefited from their strong physical bodies and excellent survivability, were the most powerful of the three schools in ancient era.


    Of course, some special schools, such as Chuangxing Path, were not included.


    ¡°With my strong physical body, it would be double fast for me to practice Cuixing Method, and it seemed to be the best choice to enhance my battle power in a short term.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°ck Lotus was well prepared, and even a body movement technique and a boxing technique for closebat were included.¡±


    The body movement technique Liufeng Method could perfectly be used at chasing or escaping.


    Thebination of the stiff boxing technique and the advantage of her physical body would definitely not be weak.


    With a weapon in hand, and an inch longer meant a bit stronger. The swordsmanship was naturally better and stronger than the boxing technique, but no one could guarantee that he or she always had a good sword in his or her hands. Those who can only use swords, would be killed when no sword was avable.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m different. I am not a pure body practitioner. Even without a sword, I have many other means to use. So, the boxing technique should be put aside for now, Cuixing Method is my priority, and Liufeng Methodes next.¡±


    After sorting out her priorities, Su Li began to learn Cuixing with no dy.


    She was good at using swords in her previous life, so she had a profound understanding of swordsmanship. Besides, her physical body was also strong enough. Although Cuixing Method was a swordsmanship from a school, it was not so difficult to understand as one might have anticipated.


    Soon, the first level of Cuixing Method was totally understood by Su Li.


    Taking out amon long sword from the universe ring and sealing her cultivation, she began to gesticte in the adytum.


    She didn¡¯t gesticte for a long time. She stopped, frowning.


    This adytum was appropriate for meditation and was too narrow for sword practicing.


    ¡°Fine. I will go to the back of the mountain.¡±


    Su Li went out with the sword. No one else but Hua Yan and herself lived here, so she found a quiet open space very easily.


    ¡°The first move.¡±


    With the move, Su Li¡¯s mild pneuma became sharp at once. She took a deep breath and swung the long sword slowly.


    The sword de left a faint trajectory when shing through the nothingness. The first move was so powerless that only a breeze was brought up.


    ¡°Failed.¡±


    Su Li did not mind and continued to familiarize herself with the moves. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, so did the cultivation. Despite of her excellent foundation, it would take her time.


    Time went by unnoticed.


    Three dayster, Su Yuanhai woke up. Yan Ziye immediately came over to inform Su Li but did not find her in the adytum. He got Su Li¡¯s whereabouts from Hua Yan. He followed the guide and found Su Li who was practicing sword in the mountains.


    Seeing the light sword moves that Su Li practiced from afar, he couldn¡¯t help but feel odd.


    What kind of swordsmanship was this? It was powerless and could not chop off a willow twig!


    At this point, Su Li stopped and asked faintly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Yan Ziye came back to his senses and saluted in a hurry, ¡°Master, Su Yuanhai is awake and... he became a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    Su Li inserted the long sword into the ground and swept off the leaves fell on her white clothes. She turned around and began to walk, ¡°Let¡¯s have a check.¡±


    Yan Ziye nced at the long sword, was about to speak but stopped on a second thought. He showed the way ahead silently.


    After about fifteen minutes, they were inside the guest room of Ni Sect.


    Once seeing Su Li, Su Yuanhai became so excited and kneeled in front of her, not caring his injuries, ¡°Master, I will feel eternal gratitude to you for saving my life!¡±


    Yan Ziye was instantly astounded to see this sudden scene.


    A savior?


    He was almost killed by the Master! How did she be his savior after he woke up?


    Was he insane after the beating?


    Yan Ziye looked up and down and found Su Yuanhai¡¯s gaze was clear. He got a cold foot.


    What did the Master do to Su Yuanhai?


    With her lips curled up, Su Li helped Su Yuanhai who was grateful rise, and her eyes were glowing.


    The soul control method worked.


    Su Yuanhai still remembered everything he experienced from childhood to adulthood, but his fundamental belief had changedpletely into unconditional loyalty to Su Li!


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Su Li asked faintly, which made Su Yuanhai feel so ttered that he knelt down and answered, ¡°Thank you for your concern and my injuries are fine. In another half month, I will definitely be recovered. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, no matter what!¡±


    Yan Ziye stood aside and found that the words sounded remarkably familiar to him.


    Did Su Yuanhai copy this from him?


    ¡°Ziye, leave us now.¡±


    Su Li looked at Su Yuanhai, who remained kneeling on the ground, and her eyes shed as shemanded.


    Soon, only Su Li and Su Yuanhai were left in the guest room.


    Su Li sat down and made herself a cup of tea unhurriedly and said gently, ¡°Raise your head, and I have some questions.¡±


    Su Yuanhai obediently straightened his body and looked at Su Li with a loyal expression, ¡°Please, Master.¡±


    ¡°Tell me all about Su Li¡¯s childhood in details.¡±


    Su Li took a sip of tea and her gaze fell on Su Yuanhai, who immediately sensed a burning feeling.


    ¡°You know about Su Li?¡±


    Different expressions shed on Su Yuanhai¡¯s face, but no signs of a breakdown were seen likest time. His soul was manipted, but he remembered everything, and he could think as usual. The cursed barrier in his heart didn¡¯t exist any longer.


    Su Li did not reply, only sipping her tea quietly.


    Su Yuanhai felt the pressure and continued immediately, ¡°Master, Su Li used to live in the same yard with me when she was young, however I didn¡¯t know her very well.¡±


    ¡°Although Su Li was born by a servant of Su Family, she was extremely concerned. I am still very confused of the reason. I still remember that my father told me not to get too close to Su Li, but I was too young to follow his words. I got acquainted with her soon.¡±


    Su Yuanhai fell gradually into the memory at these words and began to smile, ¡°I still remember Sister Su Li¡¯s shining smile. She had been following me and called me brother. We were awfully close, and I was called brother for the first time. That feeling... was wonderful. So, I swore at that time to protect her for my whole life!¡±


    Su Li supported her face, listening with her eyes slightly narrowed. She ever called Su Yuanhai brother?


    How didn¡¯t she remember that?

 Chapter 415 - Eating people

    <h4>Chapter 415 Eating people</h4>


    ¡°Later, I broke my promise.¡±


    Su Yuanhai became a little solemn, ¡°Because of the cultivation, I couldn¡¯t be around Su Li at any time.¡±


    ¡°One day, I finished my Body Refining practice. I shed my mortal bones and advanced to the Lianqi Realm. I was so excited that I ran to the small courtyard where Su Li lived. But I witnessed an extremely frightening scene!¡±


    Su Li squinted slightly. When Su Yuanhai recalled the scene on that day, even if it had past two thousand years, he still could not help but get a pale face. He said with disgust,


    ¡°Those beasts were eating people! Su Li was unconscious. They tore down pieces of flesh from her limbs and back, ate them raw and drank her blood!¡±


    ¡°I could not see any human nature from their faces, but ecstasy and excitement. As if they were not eating human flesh, but an immortal elixir. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help throwing up...¡±


    Su Yuanhai covered his chest, ¡°I was too young, and my cultivation level was too low. Before I had time to react, I was knocked out. After I woke up, my father warned me that if I dared to reveal that, not only I would die, the whole seventh branch of Su Family would also be implicated. I was so terrified that I agreed in a hurry.


    From then, although my cultivation went smoothly, every time I recalled what I saw that day, the demon in my heart would appear.¡±


    Su Yuanhai was suddenly stunned as he spoke.


    Where was his inner demon?


    Nothing happened after he spoke so much about Su Li¡¯s past.


    ¡°Do you know those cannibals?¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s thought was interrupted by Su Li¡¯s calm voice. He looked up and saw Su Li¡¯s peaceful eyes. At that moment, he didn¡¯t know why he felt so cold.


    Ms. Su got angry, but why?


    Su Yuanhai replied quickly without a second thought, ¡°Of course. They were geniuses of Su Family back then, three generations older than me. And now they are the elders of the Elder House of the Head Branch. The person with the lowest cultivation among them should be in thete phase of Yuanying Realm. Su Huanli, the most talented one among them, has already been in the half stage of the Huashen Realm and grips the power of Su Family. He will be a person who has the same position as Su Family¡¯s old ancestor after one stage!¡±


    Su Huanli?


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and she recalled that Su Huanli who had no opinion of his own in the Illusion of Reincarnation.


    ¡°Su Huanli... Why I¡¯ve never heard of this name? Is there such a person in the Su Family?¡±


    Su Li frowned and asked. Su Yuanhai could not help but smile bitterly, ¡°Su Huanli was the trump card who was hidden by Su Family. I knew this until I broke through Yuanying Realm. Later, I went to attend a banquet held by the Head Branch and I recognized him at my first sight.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly.


    It was amon practice that almost every sect among twenty-five sects had hidden talented disciples. They would never expose them until the critical moment. Su Family was not worse than any of the twenty-five sects, so it would be strange if they didn¡¯t have hidden talents.


    ¡°I was careless. If I knew this, I should destroy Su Huanli¡¯s Life Ring in the Illusion of Reincarnation.¡±


    Su Li sighed.


    It was dark under a light.


    She destroyed so many genius¡¯s Life Rings in the Illusion but failed to notice the people around her.


    Su Huanli¡¯s performance was too ordinary andmon.


    He acted as a head of a small philistine family, and Su Li had always thought he was just a spirit in the Illusion.


    ¡°Since Su Huanli has been in half stage of Huashen Realm out of the Illusion, I may have neglected a lot of enemies back then...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li rubbed her be and asked another question, ¡°Why does Su Li herself have no memory of her childhood?¡±


    Su Yuanhai was shocked when he heard these words.


    Su Li herself?


    ¡°You...¡±


    Although Su Li could force Su Yuanhai into answering her question, she did not want to suppress Su Yuanhai¡¯s soul. So, she raised her eyebrows and exined, ¡°I had some connections with her before. Do you want to know that?¡±


    ¡°No, I dare not!¡±


    Su Yuanhai was in a cold sweat and didn¡¯t dare to ask further. He replied obediently, ¡°That¡¯s because of the Illusion-arising Medicine. It could permanently erase someone¡¯s memory. This poison was not made in Jiuzhou Region. A mysterious senior gave it to Su Family. And it has no antidote!¡±


    Illusion-arising Medicine...


    Apletely unfamiliar poison and an unknown mysterious senior.


    Su Li frowned and had more and more questions.


    ¡°Why did Su Huanli and the others eat Su Li¡¯s flesh?¡±


    She continued to question minutely in a calm tone, as if the group ate someone else rather than herself.


    Su Yuanhai wiped his sweat and shook his head bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have some spection. The people who ate Su Li¡¯s flesh back then were not all the hidden talents. I secretly observed and found that their cultivation speed became much faster after that!¡±


    In other words, Su Li¡¯s flesh could enhance people¡¯s talent.


    Su Li was silent for a moment and then waved her hand to let Su Yuanhai leave. She fell into contemtion alone.


    ¡°In that case, my talent in the previous life was likely much more than the heaven-typed spiritual root, but the rest was just taken away by Su Huanli and other people.¡±


    ¡°Since my talent had been taken, why was I still targeted until my body died and my cultivation disappeared?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li was so gloomy. Everything was just her spection, and the truth could only be revealed by catching the real major criminal.


    ¡°Su Huanli is a good candidate, but he was in the half stage of Huashen Realm... it is a little troublesome.¡±


    Her soft voice echoed in the room and faded away gradually.


    The next day, Su Yuanhai and the other people of Su Family left Ni Sect with their heads in the air. Hua Yan cooperated with him and acted a y. Although the elders of Su Family had many questions, they didn¡¯t dare to ask the reason why Su Yuanhai turned the tables when they saw their Master was well and the Lord of Ni Sect was submissive to him.


    ¡°These dumbasses of Su Family were easy to cheat.¡± Yan Ziye saw the Su Family members leave and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Hua Yan shook her head with a smile, ¡°Not all of them. The prosperity of Su Family must have its own reasons and those in Head Branch are not easy to deal with. Moreover, they just trust Su Yuanhai deeply.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Yan Ziye rubbed his chin. Thinking that Su Yuanhai knelt down in front of Su Li as he saw her yesterday, he could not help murmuring, ¡°That was not the Mind Maniption. Su Yuanhai was obviously awake and just changed his attitude towards Ms. Su. Even if I came from a holy sect, I actually never heard of any bizarre method like this.¡±


    After a while, Yan Ziye scratched his head, ¡°Leave it alone. Why should I think so much of it? Ms. Su will never use such a thing on her own people.¡±


    Then, he really stopped thinking about it. He turned around and left.


    Standing aside, Hua Yan was silent with some oddities in her eyes.


    Even if she had not seen those top talents from different regions, she had heard of them. She still remembered very clearly that Yan Ziye, who ranked thirty-sixth on the Tianjiao List back then, would never bow in front of anyone.


    ...


    After Su Yuanhai went back to the Su Family, Ni Sect returned intoplete peace. Everybody including Su Li got a quiet period to practice.


    Su Yuanhai imed that Ni Sect belonged to Su Family, and no one doubted that. At least there was no w as long as the masters of those small sects were in their practice in istion.


    Su Yuanhai was not a fool. He began to arrange when he went back to Su Family. With his position, it was easy for him to spend some time to keep it a secret.


    ¡°Mengqing, you don¡¯t have to do anything else but keep an eye on Su Yousheng and report to me if she has any actions!¡±


    Su Yuanhai summoned the second elder, and instructed him seriously, ¡°Besides, give her an extra 10 percent of practicing resources.¡±


    Su Mengqing was surprised at these words, ¡°Master, is it appropriate?¡±


    It was understandable when Su Yuanhai asked him to monitor Su Yousheng, but why did he let him give that evil girl more practicing resources?


    Su Yuanhai became cold, ¡°You have too many questions. Do you have interest to be the master of the family?¡±


    Su Mengqing was shocked and said no repeatedly.


    ¡°This is just a test... Fine, no more questions, just do what I told you.¡±


    Su Yuanhai waved his hand tiredly, and Su Mengqing retreated in response. He was relieved, because Master was not too muddled to support that evil girl.


    And the Head Branch did not care much about Su Yousheng.


    ...


    Time eclipsed and two months passed quickly.


    At this moment, in the forbidden forest at the back of the mountain.


    Su Li reced a wooden sword and was stabbing to the mountain stone transported by Yan Ziye.


    The wooden sword was embedded into the mountain stone like stabbing into a piece of tofu.


    Seeing this scene, Yan Ziye, who was serving aside, constricted his pupils. Because he clearly sensed that some power of pneuma and blood that he had never saw before burst out, when the wooden sword stabbed into the stone. Despite the surface of the rock was integrated, its interior had been ground into powder.


    ¡°How did she do that?¡±


    Even having seen that many times, Yan Ziye still looked puzzled. He didn¡¯t see Su Li use any genuine energy, but how could it be so powerful?


    Su Li put the sword away and exhaled with her eyes bright and shiny.


    ¡°The ninth move is finished.¡±


    Two months ago, she could not even understand the first move, which she took half a month to practice. Even Yan Ziye implicitly advised her to give up.


    Su Li certainly would not give up. She kept trying the method of pneuma and blood arising and fused it with the swordsmanship. She finally made the first move on the twenty-third day.


    That sword sted a bottomless pit on the ground, which led to andslide, like an earthquake. Yan Ziye could note to his sense for a long while.


    In order not to destroy the back mountain again, Su Li had to seal most of her pneuma and blood and reced the former sword with a wooden one. Then, she carried on practicing.


    Since then, she felt the difference clearly.


    The following sword moves should be more and more difficult, but she felt them getting simpler after the first move was done, as if she was enlightened.


    The second move was done within a night.


    The third move, a half day.


    The fourth move, one and a half days.


    The fifth move...


    Su Li was so addicted to practicing that her speed of progress was frighteningly fast. Yan Ziye¡¯s desire was provoked. If he didn¡¯t want to learn something secretly, he would go to practice in istion.


    After the ninth move was done, Su Li did not go on.


    Cuixing Method had eighteen moves, and it¡¯s a watershed from the ninth to the tenth move. Her instinct told her that it was not easy to cross the watershed and it was more reliable to stop and umte for now.


    And she had some spection about why she was able to master the Cuixing Method so quickly.


    ¡°I have always focused on the word Cuixing but overlooked that it is a body refining swordsmanship, which was not added by ck Lotus at random. It can really refine the body!¡±


    Gripping her white palms, Su Li sensed a faintly improvement of her physical body. Her eyes became shiny.

 Chapter 416 - Genius Su Jiuzhou

    <strong>Chapter 416 Genius Su Jiuzhou</strong>


    ¡°The pneuma and blood are the main restriction for practicing Cuixing Swordsmanship. My strong physical body helped me meet the practicing requirement in advance so that I could make extremely fast progress!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the effect of body refining at the first eight sword moves, but it was distinct at the ninth sword move. Mostly... It is should be the limit I can reach now.¡±


    Su Li stared at the wooden sword in her hand and pondered.


    ¡°I am wondering if I can sh someone in thete Yuanying Realm with my whole strength. If I can, there are still two small realms away from the half stage of Huashen Realm... Forget it. It is useless to think more.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and began to change her practice n. She would take some time to solidify the swordsmanship and the rest of her time would be used to practice the two major sets of footwork. At night, she would absorb the celestial stone to improve her cultivation and refine Cang Lei Cave.


    Seeing that Su Li who had extremely high strength practiced so hard, Yan Ziye dared not to ck off either. After handing over some matters with Lv You, he went to practice in istion immediately.


    Time psed quickly, as days and nights alternated.


    Su Li didn¡¯t rx for a moment. With the support of the celestial stone, her strength was advanced every day. Her previous cultivation realm still remained. It was just a process of a quantitative umtion from Zhuji Realm to Yuanying Realm, so there would be no bottleneck.


    Of course, if Chuangxing Path was not considered as a bottleneck.


    One year and three monthster.


    On February 17th, Su Li¡¯s cultivation stopped at the peak of Zhuji Realm. If there was someone who remembered her age in this life, he or she would find that she was right 16 years old on that day.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, my memory in this life has been restored for three years.¡±


    Standing by the river in the back mountain, Su Li looked at her reflection in the river quietly.


    Sixteen years old, an age full of youthful spirit.


    Years of cultivation did not affect the growth of her bone. She was already a slim and graceful girl if it was just judged from her appearance.


    For outsiders, no one would believe that she, a girl with a gentle appearance, was the wirepuller of several powers.


    ¡°The bone age and appearance are very deceptive, but that will help us do businesses. There should be some news of the tea party recently that Su Yuanhai mentioned.¡±


    As Su Li pondered, a sound of feetnding on the ground came behind her. And then she heard Lv You¡¯s voice, ¡°Master, Su Yuanhai sent someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Speak of the devil...¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly. After flinging her sleeves, she flew to the back mountain and her ethereal and indifferent voice came from the nothingness, ¡°Tell Yan Ziye and the others to get ready and act ording to the n.¡±


    Lv You answered respectfully and flew toward another direction excitedly.


    In just two years, his cultivation had rushed to thete stage of Jindan Realm and Yuanying Realm was no longer inessible, and even higher realms were not just a pipe dream.


    All these had far exceeded his expectation.


    ¡°It should be the very correct decision for me to drop my pride and choose to follow the Master back then...¡±


    Su Li flew to the grand hall on the main mountain andnded. From distance, she saw that Su Mengqing and Hua Yan was chatting.


    Hearing the movement outside the door, Su Mengqing subconsciously turned his head and sensed the pneuma of the peak stage in Jindan Realm emitted from Su Li faintly. His eyes brightened.


    The bone age was less than 100 years. The Head was right that a genius appeared in Ni Sect!


    No wonder that the Head did not squash Ni Sect in the past two years but spared no effort to support it. It was very far-sighted that the Head had been nning for the tea party for immortals since a long time ago. I never came up to him!


    ¡°Hahaha, this must be the eldest disciple of your sect, Su Jiuzhou, right?¡±


    Although the name ¡°Su Yue¡± was only known by disciples of Huajian Sect in the past, but many disciples left after thest battle to destruct the sect. It might be a potential risk to keep on using the name of Su Yue, so Su Li had to change another name.


    Hua Yan nodded with a smile. The name Su Li used this time was so explicit.


    Unfortunately, even if those old monsters of the twenty-five sects were smart as a fox, they would never associate anything with the name from ¡°a genius of Jindan Realm.¡±


    ¡°Li, are you going to take actions?¡±


    After sighing inwardly, Hua Yan posed as a senior and said, ¡°Jiuzhou,e over and greet the seniors from Su Family.¡±


    Su Liplied obediently and saluted the guests in turn.


    Su Mengqing and other people were greatly ttered and nodded with a smile. Su Yuanhai, who was observing this scene through a water mirror, broke out in a cold sweat. At this moment he could never understand more deeply the saying that ¡°he who knows nothing does not fear anything.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Su is very... tolerant.¡±


    If it were him, he could never tolerate those nobodies ying a big shot in front of him.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is Ms. Su¡¯s strength?¡±


    ...


    The grade of the spiritual boat of Su Family was wrong, but it still took them less than a half-day to go from Ni Sect to the residence of the Seventh Branch of Su Family.


    After the spiritual boat stoppedpletely, Su Li and the others justnded and they were surrounded by some miffed young disciples of the Seventh Branch of Su Family.


    The tea party for immortals was a spectacr event that every cultivator of the young generation was eager to participate in!


    If they had a good performance at the tea party, they would acquire both fame and fortune. They even could be epted by other holy sects as their disciples, which would be a skyrocketing rise for them!


    The Seventh Branch of Su Family rankedst in Su Family, so they only had a quota of three disciples. But one of them was taken by a small affiliated sect. How were these young disciples willing to ept this?


    However, when the crowd sensed Su Li¡¯s pneuma in the peak stage of the Jindan Realm, their faces changed dramatically, and they were all dumbfounded.


    The geniuses who participated in the tea party for immortals were not more than one thousand years old. Even the cultivation of the most powerful one in the twenty-five sects was just the same as that of Su Li. And there was only one at this realm in the Seventh Branch of Su Family. His name was Su Fengchun.


    That meant that Su Li would be the second-best at least, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat Su Fengchun. So there was no doubt that Su Li would get the ce.


    ¡°How should we strive for that?!¡±


    Many disciples became sullen. They left with curses and didn¡¯t want to challenge Su Li so much. And there were also someone who didn¡¯t want to give up. They followed Su Mengqing from far away and hoped to see whether Su Fengchun would challenge Su Li or not. So they could benefit from that.


    ¡°Hoho, please excuse the disciples of the Family, Miss Su. They are toopetitive.¡±


    Su Mengqing smiled and cottoned up to Su Li. Before he came to Ni Sect, the Head instructed repeatedly that he must be very polite to Su Li and he should always make her feel pleased.


    Additionally, Su Jiuzhou, the surname was Su... that made him associate something.


    The Head was no longer young but hadn¡¯t have a cultivationpanion yet. But now it seemed to be not like that... If this girl were the Head¡¯s daughter, she would be the Young Lord of the Seventh Branch of Su Family. So he had to be careful and fawned on her.


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Never mind!¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t know what Su Mengqing was thinking, but she felt his odd gaze. Although Su Yuanhai had instructed him, he was still too enthusiastic?


    Su Mengqing brought Su Li into the hall and left quickly. And nothing happened on their way. The disciples of the family following behind could not help but feel greatly disappointed.


    ¡°Su Fengchun is a coward. He even has no gut to challenge Su Li. I am so disappointed in him. He should feel ashamed to be the No.1 of the Seventh Branch of Su Family.


    ¡°Hoho, why don¡¯t you say that directly to Su Fengchun?¡±


    The man forced a smile and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°The tea partypetition is about to start. If Su Fengchun challenged Su Jiuzhou at this time, they both would be weakened. It would be really foolish.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡¯s surname is Su, too. What a coincidence! I guess she must be a bastard of an elder!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The gossip outside the door was growing, but the noise could not reach inside the room.


    At this moment in the hall, Su Yuanhai stood beside Su Li with his body bent. His eyes were full of excitement that he was trying to restrain. He said, ¡°I have arranged everything. No one will change your n.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said coldly, ¡°Nothing is absolute. Be prepared and take me to the treasury now.¡±


    ¡°Master, this way, please!¡±


    Su Yuanhai pointed the way in a hurry and took Su Li away from the back door. They were heading for the most secret treasury of the Seventh Branch of Su Family along a te-paved way.


    They were stopped until they arrived a ce that was three hundred meters from the treasury gate. Two old figures appeared. Su Li nced at them and found that these two people had reached thete stage of Yuanying Realm, above Su Yuanhai¡¯s level.


    Were they reclusive elders whose only job was guarding the treasury?


    As this thought appeared in Su Li¡¯s mind, Su Yuanhai bent slightly and said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner, ¡°Su Jiuzhou is the genius that I scouted from Ni Sect. She will participate in the tea party for immortals this time. ording to the rule, I bring her to select a magic treasure in the treasury as a reward.¡±


    The two elders were slightly rxed. They surely knew the rules of the tea party for immortals. One of them checked Su Li with his divine awareness and sensed her cultivation. A look of admiration shed in his eyes. He nodded and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not against the rule. Go ahead. But remember that you can only take one piece of treasure.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said in a humble voice, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in my mind.¡±


    Because of her humility and courtesy, the other elder didn¡¯t stop them either and got out of the way. It was worthwhile to give away a magic treasure for the glimmer of possibility to win a ce on the tea party for immortals.


    ¡°Rumbling...¡±


    The treasury gate opened with a bang. Su Yousheng was stealing practicing resources there. Hearing the sound, she was shocked.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why did someone open the treasury at this time?


    ¡°I finally get in through painstaking nning...¡±


    Looking at the pile of resources that she could not take away, Su Yousheng became painful. Suddenly... the sound of the footsteps approached. She gritted her teeth and put back all things. After picking up her magic cloak, she stepped into the wall and disappeared.


    Except for the gate guarded by those two elders, there were several other small doors. And they could be opened personally by Su Yuanhai, the Head of the family.


    ¡°Squeaking¡ª¡±


    Su Yuanhai pushed the door located in the deepest part of the treasury. He gave way to Su Li and let her walk in.


    Once Su Li entered, she sensed a familiar pneuma moving inside the wall. But it got out of the range of her psychic awareness soon and disappeared without a trace.


    Her psychic awareness was extraordinary, so her sense was so clear, while Su Yuanhai seemed not to sense anything.


    ¡°Fifth sister escaped...¡±


    Su Li looked slightly odd. Did this girl sneak into the treasury to steal her own family¡¯s things?


    She nced at the treasury and found that Su Yousheng¡¯s pneuma was remained on all of those valuable resources for low-realm practitioners. And then she was stunned by that.

 Chapter 417 - The Rules were changed

    <strong>Chapter 417 The Rules were changed</strong>


    ¡°In case the treasury would be stolen, old ancestors set restrictions for it, so that the Storage Ring is impossible to be opened and it can only be taken by hands.¡±


    Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t notice Su Li¡¯s oddity and exined it aside.


    After a moment of silence, Su Li went forward and tried to put the two treasures into her universe ring, and the items in her hands were blocked somehow and did not move.


    ¡°Is this a reinforced tactical matrix of space? It is most likely deployed by Su Guohong. But it is a child¡¯s y for me.¡±


    Su Yuanhai did not see what she had done, but the steady treasure suddenly disappeared without a trace. His pupils shrunk slightly, and he was relieved afterwards.


    He did not forget what happened in Cangjin Valley, where the Master took out a counter matrix te. So, he would not be surprised by the master¡¯s knowledge about the tactical matrix.


    Putting the treasure back in ce, Su Li turned to the shelf for weapons and frowned after she weighed some flying swords on the shelf.


    These flying swords might have a grade, but the grade was too poor.


    The power of her pneuma and blood was too strong that normal flying swords could not withstand. To give full y to the power of the Cuixing Swordsmanship, it needed at least a flying sword in the grade of treasure equipment as a carrier.


    The so-called treasure equipment was a kind of magic treasure¡¯s grade. Magic treasures in Qingshui Circle were divided into five different sses, andmon weapons used by mortals were not included. A flying sword built withmon spiritual materials and carrying the power of cultivation was called the Spirit Equipment.


    There were four higher sses, which from low to high level were Treasure Equipment, Tao Equipment, Holy Equipment, and Immortal Equipment.


    Even Su Li had never seen any equipment of the highest sses of treasures. She had only seen that a Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect had a Tao Equipment in her previous life, which was so powerful that it could ruin the world. It should not be used easily, for it could break the world harmony.


    As for the Reincarnation Mirror and the ck Lotus Ring, Su Li could not estimate their grade, because it seemed that even Immortal Equipment in the legend didn¡¯t generate autonomous consciousness.


    But both the Reincarnation Mirror and the ck Lotus Ring had consciousness!


    They did not only have consciousness but also had intelligence. They were even smarter than a human being.


    Su Li shook her head and dispersed her thoughts. She thought too much.


    She turned to Su Yuanhai, who was waiting aside, and asked after pondering for a moment, ¡°Is there a treasure equipment in this treasury?¡±


    Su Yuanhai could not help but force a smile, ¡°The Head Branch of the Su family may have, and the Seventh Branch... is too weak to have one.¡±


    Su Li was not surprised to get this answer, so she was disappointed neither. She just took a handy spirit sword and turned around to a cab dedicated to cing the spirit medicine. She took out three pieces of Dixin Herb.


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s face changed by seeing this, ¡°Master, the Dixin Herb...¡±


    Su Li put the Dixin Herb away and shook her hand, saying carelessly, ¡°I understand your concern. This would only be used on disciples from Ni Sect, so, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be leaked.¡±


    Su Yuanhai was greatly relieved, ¡°Master, you are wise. I have worried unnecessarily.¡±


    Dixin Herb, which could be made into a rare elixir, Shengyuan Pill, could heal the injuries of foundations. It was monopolized by the Su Family, ounting for 60% of the family¡¯s annual ie.


    The origin of the Dixin Herb was unknown except for a few top men in the Head Branch of the Su Family and was strictly controlled for its use within the family. If the news that Su Li took some Dixin Herb was leaked, something awful would definitely happen.


    Su Li strolled around in the treasury and took nothing else.


    It was difficult to be detected with the loss of a few pieces of Dixin Herb, besides Su Yuanhai¡¯s cooperation from inside, there was basically no possibility for it toe to light. It was another story if she took all the stuff.


    Moreover, these items here would be hers sooner orter, so no rush.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled faintly. She turned around and left. Su Yuanhai followed in a hurry.


    At the entrance of the treasury, the two elders of the Su Family were relieved when they saw that Su Li was pleasant with a flying sword of Spirit Equipment in her hand.


    It was true that the sect defined the eyesight. The little girl spent so much time in the treasury and came out with that garbage.


    Despite the superiorityplex in their heart, the two foxes were too sly to show it. They came forward instead and advised in a quite kind tone, ¡°The tea party is around the corner, refine this sword quickly, and make it count! Do not let us down.¡±


    Su Li flushed deeply and nodded firmly as if she was greatly encouraged.


    The two old menughed aloud simultaneously.


    How easy to cheat this little doll!


    ...


    At the same time, Su Li and Su Yuanhai had walked not far away. Su Yuanhai suddenly heard the young girl¡¯s voice beside him, ¡°Have those two elders been guarding the treasury all the time?¡±


    Su Yuanhai nodded with a solemn expression on his face, ¡°Master, could there be a mole among them since you mentioned this all of a sudden?¡±


    Su Li shook her head with a sh of thoughtfulness in her eyes.


    How the hell could the fifth sister sneak into the treasury?


    ¡°Tricks like the wall-piercing technique? But where did Yousheng get it?¡±


    She stole those practicing resources obviously not for herself, and there were no lower-grade cultivators. The only possible exnation...


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. She hid her real power as they metst time.


    ¡°Could people be so obsessive for the lifetime in the illusion due to the horrible power of the Reincarnation Mirror? Or will the obsession dissipate one day?¡±


    ¡°If it could dissipate, would mine also...¡±


    At this moment, Su Li had thought a lot and she had a clear feeling that her obsession would not dissipate even if this would happen to Yan Ziye, Su Yousheng, and others.


    What about those two?


    ...


    ¡°Which one? Did you mean Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Inside the practicing room, a square-face young man in a fiery red robe asked while brandishing his fists. As a brilliant red light lit up between his hands, he sted on the greenish-gray rock with one fist.


    Boom!


    Many disciples, who were watching aside, changed their countenance and eluded from the flying stone debris. Although they didn¡¯t get hurt, lots of them were scared with a pale face.


    ¡°The eldest senior fellow apprentice¡¯s strength is getting more and more terrifying. What a powerful hit!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this move could kill someone in the middle stage of Jindan Realm easily!¡±


    ¡°So powerful at the peak of Jindan Realm?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    As the discussion went on, an elegant young man wearing a navy-blue robe with a feminine demeanor avoided all the stones by swaying his body slightly, smiling ndly, ¡°Bingo! It¡¯s Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The young man in red retracted his hands, calmed down his fiery pneuma, and frowned, ¡°What do you want?¡± His calmness contrasted sharply with his bold practicing method.


    The elegant young man asked with some other intentions in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel awkward for the outsider in the Seventh Branch?¡±


    The young man in red looked deeply at the elegant one, silent for a moment, grinned, ¡°Su Meng, don¡¯t mess with me. Go and kick Su Jiuzhou by yourself. I am not interested.¡±


    Su Meng remained his expression, andughed, ¡°Su Fengchun, you are the strongest in our generation, and I am iparable, but if you are thinking of going through the tea party for immortals and reaching the highest level, I¡¯m afraid it is not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Fengchun stared at Su Meng, ¡°Cut the bullshit. Just say what you want directly.¡±


    Su Meng realized that Su Fengchun took it seriously, so his smile disappeared slowly and his lips got moving, but no sound was heard.


    Su Fengchun¡¯s face, however, changed drastically, and his calm heart began to tremble.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou is very likely to be the illegitimate daughter of the Head of the family, so in your opinion... who will he rmendprehending the tea?¡±


    A dead silence fell in the practice room.


    After a long while, Su Fengchun regained his indifferent look, got up, and walked towards the adytum. Seeing this, Su Mengughed slightly and followed him closely.


    The rest of the disciples were bewildered and had no idea for what happened. They didn¡¯t hear the voice transmitted by Su Meng.


    ...


    ¡°Master, the date of the tea party for immortals is set. On the eighth day of March, and it will be held at Shenhong Dojo of Yuxu Sect. All the young geniuses of the twenty-five sects will be there.¡±


    After Su Li had practiced undisturbed at Su¡¯s house for a few days, Su Yuanhai brought a light green invitation letter, on which a simple leaf was painted.


    Su Li took it and stowed it. Seeing Su Yuanhai still stay there, she asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Su Yuanhai was brooding in silence for a while and then he knelt down directly. He said in a guilty voice, ¡°I did a bad job. Please forgive me, Master.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°What happened? Stand up first and tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Fengchun and Su Meng.¡±


    Su Yuanhai got up with his face flushed, ¡°These two brats ran to the Head Branch during my absence of mind andined that I did not make a clear distinction between public and private interests by opening a back door for you, which would set the Su Family at a disadvantage situation!¡±


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have any background in the Su Family and Su Fengchun and Su Meng just had pressed the start button, others in the Head Branch took the opportunity to change the rules of candidate selection to participate the tea party for immortals!¡±


    Su Yuanhai got angrier as he said with a dark face, ¡°Originally... I only needed to take you directly to Yuxu Sect on the eighth day of March to attend the tea party, but now, you have to take part in the internal contest of the Su Family and get yourself qualified.¡±


    Su Yuanhai knelt again after saying that, ¡°Obviously, it was aiming at me and the Seventh Branch. I deserve to die for bringing you such trouble! Please mete out punishment to me!¡±


    Instead of getting angry, Su Li smiled at the words with her eyes shining.


    ¡°In that case, I may have the honor to visit the main camp of the Su Family with a legitimate reason?¡±


    Su Yuanhai raised his head and nodded confusedly.


    Howe that the Master looked happy about it and didn¡¯t mind the extra trouble?


    ¡°Well, then, get ready for it. Just some more setbacks, or do you think that I could not defeat a group of juniors?¡±


    Su Li gently waved her hand, and Su Yuanhai involuntarily stood up at once. He said with full respect, ¡°I am very confident of your victory, only the trouble...¡±


    ¡°No problem. Go and get prepared. Where is Su Yousheng¡¯s courtyard by the way?¡±


    Su Yuanhai was in a daze again. He wondered what the Master wanted to do with that demon girl. But he knew that this was not what he should ask, so he left quietly after telling her the direction.

 Chapter 418 - Two idiots

    <strong>Chapter 418 Two idiots</strong>


    In a wing room, Su Yousheng frowned when she was thinking about what to do next. Suddenly, Yu¡¯er voice came in from outside the door, ¡°Miss, Su Jiuzhou requests to see you.¡±


    Su Jiuzhou?


    Su Yousheng was slightly stunned to hear it. Her status was the highest in the young generation of the Seventh Branch, so she was aware of even the smallest movement in the family. She knew exactly who Su Jiuzhou was.


    ¡°Su Yuanhai picked her. Why does shee to visit me?¡±


    Although Su Yousheng was confused, she said anyway, ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The door creaked open.


    The door was gently pushed open. A petite figure strode the door sill and turned around to close the door.


    Seeing the back of the visitor, Su Yousheng, who was distracted, suddenly stared at the person.


    Su Jiuzhou?! Or...


    As Su Yousheng was wondering, Su Li turned around with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been two years. How are you doing, Fifth Sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, old sister!¡±


    Su Yousheng said with excitement and suddenly realized something. She deployed a barrier to iste the sound as her face changed slightly. Then she asked nervously, ¡°Sis, will you tell me more about Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Sensing Su Yousheng¡¯s momentary outburst of pneuma in Yuanying Realm, Su Li raised her eyebrows thoughtfully and said, ¡°You should have guessed that I am Su Jiuzhou whom they are talking about.¡±


    Su Yousheng was almost choked and said sharply, ¡°No! It¡¯s too risky, for lots of people, who are familiar with you, will go to the tea party for immortals at Yuxu Sect. What if your real identity is exposed, the consequences...¡±


    ¡°Yousheng, if I hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to reveal my identity two years ago, could you recognize me back then?¡±


    Su Li smiled, and her gentle voice brought Su Yousheng peace in her mind for a moment and the ability to think reasonably.


    Yes, Su Li had a body of reincarnation. No one could indeed recognize her if she didn¡¯t expose herself on her own.


    Thinking of this, Su Yousheng smiled bitterly, ¡°Sister, the best n for you now is keeping your head down carefully and restoring your cultivation. Only two years passed, there is no rush...¡±


    As she was persuading, she surmised how things happened and ended. Her sister had been practicing in Ni Sect, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how she managed to sneak into the tea party for immortals by using Su Yuanhai.


    Others might not know, but she was clear that Su Yuanhai always had a sectarian bias. It didn¡¯t make sense that he suddenly took a disciple from an affiliated sect to attend the tea party.


    Su Li quietly stared at Su Yousheng for quite a while, which made thetter feel creepy, and then she said slowly, ¡°Yousheng, your cultivation is not lower than Su Yuanhai¡¯s, or even slightly higher, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Yousheng was shocked slightly, but she did not intend to hide it from Su Li. She felt embarrassed, scratching her head, ¡°Sister, how do you know that? I had acquired a book of thew of concealing pneuma...¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped. Did the trace of the pneuma, which she used to deploy the barrier of sound istion before, give the sister an index of her cultivation?


    So, the current cultivation level of her sister...


    As she was thinking, Su Yousheng quietly looked at Su Li and found that Su Li was still the same as two years ago, like a mortal who had not yet begun to practice.


    She heard from Yu¡¯er that Su Jiuzhou hade to the peak stage of Jindan Realm. Could...


    Su Yousheng deduced a lot in a sh, she, who had reached Yuanying Realm with an age of one thousand years, was certainly not stupid.


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent hiding method, no wonder the whole Seventh Branch has not known your real cultivation level.¡±


    Seeing that Su Yousheng was thinking deeply, Su Li realized that Su Yousheng must have deduced something, but she did not mind. She continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice when you burst out the pneumast time. In this way, it would be more convenient. Remember what I said two years ago?¡±


    Su Yousheng looked at Su Li in a daze. Even if she knew that her sister was cautious and hid from her for the sake of security, she still felt sad and bitter for collecting practicing resources for Su Li over the years. She even stole the treasury of the Su Family.


    Su Li shook her head with a smile, and her voice was sincere, ¡°I was wrong this time. But do not go to the treasury in the future. Despite your magical treasure, you cannot prevent people from detecting it. No risk, ok?¡±


    Su Yousheng flushed at the words.


    It turned out that her sister knew everything, so there was no need to feel aggrieved.


    After Su Yousheng took a deep breath, the bitterness in her heart dispersed and a smile came back to her face, ¡°I¡¯ve certainly kept your words in my mind and I will take charge of the Su Family one day, which will be at your disposal!


    ...


    On the first day of March, Su Yuanhai took Su Li and the other two persons to the Head Branch of the Su Family, and they checked in the guest house without any problems. Soon after settling in, Su Li saw Su Yuanhai leave the guest room with a gloomy face. He properly had been summoned by the head of the Head Branch.


    ¡°The second Tianyou Lotus should be ripe. I missed the first one in my previous life, and I should not miss the second time.¡±


    Su Li muttered secretly, sitting cross-legged on the ground, feigning boredom, and drawing circles. But her psychic awareness spread out and seeped into the ground.


    The psychic awareness that others practiced was extremely difficult to prate walls made of earth and sense the presence, even their psychic awareness was transmuted to the divine awareness. Su Li found hers was different.


    She could not feel the obstruction, as if both the ground and the walls were illusory.


    Su Li spected that this mutation was mostly caused by the body of evil ghost. Since ck Lotus had been sleeping for two years to absorb the soul stones that she gave him, she had no one else to ask.


    As the detection was in process, Su Li sensed that the spiritual power underground was converging into one ce. She was about to send more psychic awareness deeper, but she realized two gazes on her suddenly.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    All psychic awareness instantly returned as she heard her name. She raised her head and found two young people standing in the doorway. She smiled and asked after a nce, ¡°Su Fengchun? Su Meng?¡±


    Su Fengchun did not look good, but he still nodded.


    Su Meng spoke coldly, ¡°As a disciple from an affiliated sect, you didn¡¯t kneel when seeing us and dared to call me by my name, don¡¯t you feel wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, for she had no interest in these two, who even were not the best among practitioners of Jindan Realm. But sometimes, there were always so many people who had never known the word ¡°fear¡±.


    ¡°Take the time to go practicing instead of showing off here. If you are eliminated tomorrow, you will be hoisted by your own petard.¡±


    With this answer, Su Li moved her gaze from Su Meng, who was furious, to Su Fengchun and said directly, ¡°You have broken through to the peak stage of Jindan Realm, but I am afraid that you are not in the first twenty-one among the disciples of the Su Family. The tea party for immortals was an important event. Every branch of the Su Family would send three disciples to participate in thepetition, which originally was considered to be some kind of protection for the weaker branches, but you two had ruined it. Do you know how many heads of branches wish to kill you now? Hm?


    Su Fengchun¡¯s face, which originally was gloomy, turned instantly pale as paper with sweat on his forehead; while Su Meng, who wanted to get angry, felt the blood running cold.


    ¡°How could...¡±


    They hadn¡¯t think about this at all. Su Li just hit the nail on the head, so they felt the crisis at once.


    If the other five heads of branches took them to vent their anger, would Su Yuanhai help them? Even if he would... Could he?


    Su Li waved her hand and sighed, ¡°Go back and think about how to keep yourselves alive instead of looking for trouble here. I don¡¯t understand your guys¡¯ logic.¡±


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng were confused and left with their minds being absent.


    At the moment the Head Branch changed the rules, they felt something wrong and seemed to be ensnared, but they never thought the situation would be so serious.


    ¡°The Head never mentioned this to us. Was he already disappointed in us? And did he give me up?¡±


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng coincidentally thought in a bad direction. The more they thought, the worse they felt, so that they ignored the trap in Su Li¡¯s words.


    The difference in strength between the peak stages of Jindan Realm was not so big.


    ¡°If the Head Branch of the Su Family could find twenty-one practitioners at the ultimate stage of Jindan Realm, he would have driven Yuxu Sect off from the first sect position long ago.¡±


    Su Li grinned, for these two were still so young that they could be fooled just by her words.


    It¡¯s good to be stupid. They can save her troubles.


    In the evening, Su Yuanhai returned to the guest house, took a look at Su Fengchun and Su Meng¡¯s room, which was still lit. He did not bother, and turned his head towards Su Li¡¯s room. Before he reached the door, he heard a voice in his head.


    ¡°Come in directly, and the door is open.¡±


    Su Yuanhai did not show any difference and went into the room as Su Li instructed.


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng got more discouraged as they saw this. Su Fengchun began to regret, and even vaguely began to hate Su Meng. If it were not his ¡°excellent¡± idea, it would not bring him into such an embarrassing situation.


    At this moment, Su Yuanhai was reporting the situation in Su Li¡¯s room.


    ¡°Master, things are getting much better than I thought.¡±


    Su Yuanhai was rxed, ¡°This time, the Head Branch suddenly changed the rules, which also affects the interests of other branches. After some arguments, the Head Branch had to make a concession and would adopt a random lottery system tomorrow. Four teams from the Head Branch, three teams from the second and third branches, plus four teams from the rest branches. There would be fourteen teams in total. The battles would happen in a group of two teams. The winner will stay, and the loser will leave!¡±


    Su Li lowered her head at the words, ¡°That is to say, one can defeat a weak team easily if he is lucky.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Su Li was pondering.


    The foundation of the first three branches and thest four branches was different so much. The extra disciples selected topete were mostly from the second tier. If thest four branches couldn¡¯t win, they couldn¡¯tin about it either.


    In general, thest four branches were at a disadvantage situation.


    ¡°The whole Su Family was not united, and the rift between them was deepened this time, which was useful for me. In that case, those two brats scored a lucky hit and did me a favor.


    Su Li stopped thinking about the internal selection, which she didn¡¯t care about so much. Her priority was Tianyou Lotus!


    ¡°Stay here tonight and stop anyone looking for me. Besides, I need a security route map for the Head Branch.¡±


    Su Li instructed so many things, and Su Yuanhai obeyed without any questions. He left after handing over the security route map.


    After getting the map, Su Li took off the Heavy Soul Robe, so her spirit and physical body were freed immediately. The Grand Elder should be at Huashen Realm. She had to treat him carefully.


    The night grew darker, so she didn¡¯t hesitate. A ck figure leaped out to the detected ce along the security route.

 Chapter 419 - Valuable livestock

    <strong>Chapter 419 Valuable livestock</strong>


    It was night, and Su Li walked overtly on the path near the herb garden at the back hill of Su Family.


    The residence of the Head Branch was equipped with tactical matrices everywhere. Without a route map, even Su Family¡¯s own members were not sure of a secured exit, so Su Li didn¡¯t encounter many patrolling disciples on her way.


    People of the Su Family would never believe that Su Yuanhai, the head of the Seventh Branch, would be manipted and leak the security route.


    With Su Li¡¯s knowledge to tactical matrix, it was not difficult to get through the matrices, but she didn¡¯t have that time.


    She had to take part in the so-called trial, and she got only one night.


    A momentter, the path came to its end.


    Sensing two practitioners of Yuanying Realm ahead, Su Li made herself invisible and approached covertly. A cave brightly lit came into view.


    Two elders of Yuanying Realm sat quietly at the cave entrance and spread out their divine awareness guarding. Even a mosquito would not be let in, not to mention a human being.


    ¡°It is well guarded.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and fell back for a distance, taking out a cloak from the universe ring.


    Cloak of Earth!


    With the Cloak of Earth driven by the soul power, one could travel freely in soils and rocks. It was fantastic.


    There was nothing more to talk about its origin. Su Li borrowed it from Su Yousheng after Su Yuanhai told her that they would go to the Head Branch. She got familiar with it soon because her soul was much stronger than Su Yousheng¡¯s.


    ¡°What can these two watchdogs of Yuanying Realm do to me?¡±


    With a smile, she put on the cloak and got herself underground, which was simr to what Su Yousheng did when she stole in the treasury.


    However, one piece of treasure in the cave alone was much valuable than the whole treasury of the Seventh Branch.


    Three meters down the ground, Su Li walked toward the cave and could hear the footsteps above asionally.


    ¡°Patrols even in the passage...¡±


    In the darkness, Su Li smiled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s time to return things to their original owner after one thousand years.¡±


    She then pulled together her minds and put more soul power into the cloak, and sped up to drill deeper to the cave.


    Leaving a section of the passage behind, Su Li began to slope down, and the mud became moister. However, Su Li didn¡¯t care or slowed down, for she was wrapped in the cloak. A few momentster, she suddenly stopped right before a purple root, which was crystal clear. At this time came a sound of conversation from above.


    Here it was.


    Su Li applied the All Spirits Tactics to its extreme with a sh of cold light in her eyes, and even the cloak was wrapped in. As she kept her body still like a stone, the conversation became clear.


    ¡°Tianyou Lotus was about to ripen. Su Huanzhi, are you sure that you have nothing in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Forth Brother, you¡¯re talking bullshit. Who dares to steal from Su Huanli? He doesn¡¯t care about whose heir the thief is. The elders would turn a blind eye if he killed us.¡±


    ¡°Inform him when Tianyou Lotus is ripe and don¡¯t make a wrong decision.¡±


    The so-called Forth Brother became silent at the words. After a long while, he snorted unwillingly and their conversation finished.


    Su Li heard their conversation and was immersed in thought.


    Though young, they had strong cultivation, at least at the middle stage of Yuanying Realm after she observed roughly. No wonder that Tianyou Lotus had aroused their interests. However, Su Huanli was half a step away from Huashen Realm, and Tianyou Lotus was more useful to him. It might help him break through directly to be another Grand Elder in the Su Family.


    ¡°Huh? Mingjing Lotus?¡±


    A voice of surprise sounded in Su Li¡¯s awareness sea suddenly. She blinked, ¡°Done with the absorption of the soul stones?¡±


    As she sent out her mind, she sensed that the ck Lotus Ring re-emerged on her finger with darker color.


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I would not have the energy to talk with you. I saw Mingjing Lotus the moment I opened my eyes. Huh... Your cloak is also very precious. You seem to be lucky in thest two years. Did you get more soul stones for me?¡±


    ck Lotus partly recovering from his injury seemed to be much more arrogant.


    Su Li didn¡¯t bother to give him a lesson and asked directly, ¡°You¡¯re meaning that this thing was called Mingjing Lotus in ancient times? It is called Tianyou Lotus now and can help people into an empty but clear state or possibly help those half a step away from Huashen Realm break through to enter the genuine Huashen Realm, the top in Jiuzhou Region.


    ck Lotus sneered, ¡°Exactly. It does help breakthrough to Huashen Realm, but it would be a reckless waste to use it for that purpose!¡±


    ¡°Then how to use it properly?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly, because she was also going to use it likewise.


    ¡°Dear Su Li, you are not so smart!¡±


    After his dormancy, ck Lotus seemed to have forgotten the fear when he was threatened by Su Li and continued looking for trouble, ¡°You are still practicing the Cuixing Swordsmanship I granted to you, right? Which move are you practicing now? You should be practicing the third move after two years.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°I finished the ninth move. What¡¯s your point?¡±


    ¡°Huh... Huh?¡±


    ck Lotus was gratified, nodding. Suddenly, he realized something was wrong and doubted if he had misheard. He couldn¡¯t stand to ask, ¡°Wait! Which move did you say?¡±


    Su Li replied inly, ¡°You heard correctly, the NINTH move.¡±


    Crack!


    The ck Lotus Ring stopped rotating. He disappeared from Su Li¡¯s finger with a swoosh and hid into her body, trembling.


    ¡°No one has even learned three moves in two years in ancient times. Good heavens... nine moves in two years!!¡±


    ¡°Did I sleep only two years rather than two hundred years? Or two thousand years?¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible?!¡±


    ck Lotus fell into a serious self-doubt, grieving, ¡°Does this mean that I am destined to bet set back by her?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t mind seeing ck Lotus Ring hide. She concentrated and waited for the chance.


    Not before long, a hint of fluctuation emerged in her eyes.


    The two above began to talk again.


    ¡°Third Brother, I cannot just let it go. Why did Su Huanli always practice faster than us? We all ate the valuable livestock back then! Why!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Su Huanyi! Did you know what you are talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, please. There is nobody else here, and my talk will not harm. Besides, the valuable livestock didn¡¯t have much meat. We five shared equally the twenty chunks and we should have practiced at a simr speed!¡±


    ¡°But Su Huanli was always faster than us. Didn¡¯t you ever have any doubts, Third Brother?¡±


    The elder one didn¡¯t speak anymore but breathed much heavily. There was obviously a storm in his heart.


    ¡°Only bones were left after we ate it, but the flesh regenerated a few monthster. If we were bold enough to get some more... Su Huanli must have done it!¡±


    ¡°Talk does no good now. The livestock has been dead for a thousand years and you still can¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t let it go! The valuable livestock belongs to our Su Family. Why should we let those bastards of Yuxu Sect benefit from it? Damn it!¡±


    ¡°It was a taboo that the Su Family upied secretly the flesh and blood of the valuable livestock. Had it not been dead, we would have been in big trouble if the Mighty from the holy sects found out. So, never talk about it again.¡±


    ¡°I know the red line.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to envy Su Huanli. He had been targeted for his unusual speed of cultivation like an evildoer. We can have much less pressure behind him.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are pretty positive.¡±


    That man snorted and became silent.


    Under the ground, Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and a ferocious expression could be seen on her face. She had been intended to fetch back her belongings, but now... she changed her mind.


    As Su Li shook her shoulders, a hunched ck cat fell off and opened its eyes, looking at her confusedly.


    In front of the pond where Tianyou Lotus grew, two men seeming to be in middle age were sitting absent-minded and didn¡¯t realize the oddity around them.


    The elder practitioner seemed to feel something wrong and checked the vault with his psychic awareness but found nothing. He thought he might be overstressed and was about to retrieve his psychic awareness.


    Suddenly, a jolt from the ground came up, just like something heavy fell.


    The two brothers of the Su Family were surprised and stood up. The middle-aged man with triangr eyes in dark purple robe asked seriously, ¡°Forth Brother, did you feel it?¡±


    Another one with a square face nodded unnoticeably and looked around cautiously, ¡°The vibration... was definitely no illusion.¡±


    ¡°Should it be the Grand Elder practicing above the cave at night?¡±


    The man with three-triangr eyes still thought nothing was wrong in the cave. As he was about to check around, a shadow appeared in front of him with no sign.


    They were surprised and stepped back fast immediately, during which they found a lovely ck cat only.


    Su Huanyi was confused.


    What was that?


    A cat appeared in the midnight? How could it be here? What about those outside?


    ¡°Guards!¡±


    Su Huanzhi was elder and was going to call guards. He took the situation seriously, even though the cat seemed not harmful.


    However, they had missed their best chances as they were in a daze.


    ¡°Guards...¡±


    The sound echoed vacantly in the cave. Su Huanzhi waited for a long time, but no one came in.


    At this moment, the two finally changed their countenance and rushed outward together. However, the scene in front of them changed on their halfway and they returned to the original ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tactical matrix, at least above the ninth-grade!¡±


    Su Huanzhi¡¯s face became paler, ¡°When was it made? As the ck cat distracted us?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    Su Huanyi called out. Su Huanzhi raised his head and saw an indistinct figure of a young girl approaching, on whose shoulder a ck cat was yawning with a despising look.


    ¡°I have my master, you two scumbags!¡±


    ¡°Shees with ill intents!¡±


    Su Huanzhi was shocked but pretended to be calm. He did a fist and palm salute, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? Here is the secluded ce of the Su Family. If you leave now, we...¡±


    ¡°I have only one question for you.¡±


    Su Li opened her mouth, ¡°What is the valuable livestock? Or... who is it?¡±

 Chapter 420 - Got it

    <strong>Chapter 420 Got it</strong>


    The two brothers of the Su Family were slightly shaking, for their conversation was heard by this woman!


    ¡°No answers?¡±


    Su Li approached slowly and her tone was casual but with huge pressure, ¡°So, I would guess that... the so-called valuable livestock was the holy girl Su Li. Am I right?¡±


    Their pupils suddenly contracted at the words.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°It must not be leaked!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The brothers¡¯ eyes turned red and there was no need tomunicate at this moment. They attacked with full strength without saying a word.


    Two flying swords were shot out instantly to reach Su Li¡¯s face, making a harsh sonic boom in the air.


    ¡°Go to hell!!¡±


    At this very moment, Su Li waved her hand and deployed a transparent barrier in front of her. The two flying swords hit onto it and made a crack. The barrier exploded at once, but the swords lost the power to fly further.


    ¡°Defended? What matrix is this?¡±


    Su Huanyi was slightly shocked and shouted, ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous with your Zhuji Realm in front of me? I will make you understand that tactical matrix is not a panacea!¡±


    He flipped over his hand and threw out a transparent round stone with a blue glow, ¡°Melt!¡±


    The round stone turned into water and percted into the ground immediately. Then, the Tactical Matrix for Camouge, which has never been broken, began to shake and the exit to the outside could be seen indistinctly.


    Su Huanzhi took the opportunity to drive the sword skill with his fingers and was going to cut Su Li¡¯s head off. However, the girl didn¡¯t panic at all, which made him suspicious.


    Bang!


    The next moment, his sword was stopped again, but not by some kind of tactical matrix this time. It was Su Li¡¯s bare hand!


    The tip of his sharp flying sword was pinched easily by this girl!


    She was not at Zhuji Realm!


    Although shocked, Su Huanzhi still used his full strength trying to free his sword from the grip, which made his face flushed. But the flying sword didn¡¯t move a bit.


    ¡°Third Brother, I will help you!¡±


    Su Huanyi shouted, and Su Huanzhi was moved. But as he turned his head, he found his Fourth Brother was scurrying off to the exit and had no intention to help him.


    ¡°Su Huanyi!¡±


    Su Huanzhi roared and saw Su Huanyi was about to break through the Tactical Matrix for Camouge. Suddenly, Su Li loosened her fingers and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s typical of the Su Family, how boring...¡±


    Before her voice had died away, Su Huanzhi¡¯s flying sword disappeared after a vibration.


    The next moment, Su Huanzhi found that his sword appeared behind Su Huanyi and pierced through his heart, together with his Yuanying!


    ¡°Third Brother... Why...¡±


    Seeing the sword in his chest, Su Huanyi was confused. As he turned around, he found Su Huanzhi was shocked and blood came out from his mouth. But he had no time to get the answers before crumpling to the ground. His voice was getting weaker and blood spread out from his wound.


    ¡°The night is still young, but if you hurried to die, I would do you a favor.¡±


    Su Li bent her fingers with a cold eye so that the flying sword and Su Huanyi¡¯s universal ring flew to her hand.


    Seeing this, Su Huanzhi couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The girl was definitely not at Zhuji Realm, because she erased the control of his sword instantly and forcibly refined it into hers own. This could only be done... by those above Huashen Realm!


    Boom!


    The tactical matrix regained its stability after a vibration in the nothingness. Su Li concentrated her mind and collected the treasure, which had returned to a blue ball. She then stowed it after a rough check. She turned to Su Huanzhi and had a basic judgment of her own power.


    ¡°My strength alone should be above the middle stage of Yuanying Realm. Those like Su Huanyi, no matter what treasure or matrices they have, are no match to me. I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±


    Su Li now had a better understanding of the saying that the absolute strength was better than any skills.


    Su Huanyi died pretty dramatically. After all, the space was too small in the cave. There would only be tragic waiting for practitioners like him with a weak body if they failed to keep a distance from Su Li.


    But he could not escape from death in an open ground either. It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°If I use Cuixing, will I be able to match someone of Huashen Realm?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ponder over it. The biggest obstacle in front of her was the cultivation level. If someone of Huashen Realm could pose no threat to her, everything would be easily solved.


    ¡°Fine, tonight is not the right time to take action.¡±


    Putting the thoughts aside, Su Li raised her head and gazed at Su Huanzhi, who was looking at her warily some distance away. She said coldly, ¡°Answer my questions.¡±


    Su Huanzhi showed an awkward expression, ¡°I think you have known the answers already.¡±


    A light shed over Su Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°I want to hear that from your mouth.¡±


    Su Huanzhi sighed, ¡°If I told you, would you spare my life?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Su Li answered so quickly that Su Huanzhi doubted. But there was no other choice left for him and answering her questions was his only chance to survive, which he must seize.


    ¡°You were right. The valuable livestock was the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, Su Li!¡±


    Su Li asked another question with a deep gaze, ¡°Why was she called valuable livestock?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡±


    Su Huanzhi hesitated for a few moments and gritted his teeth, ¡°Su Li¡¯s blood and flesh had an effect on enhancing the fate! We have seized some blood and flesh from her as we were young. Then miracles kept happening to us and our cultivation soared so that we five brothers reached Yuanying Realm in just two thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Who are the other four? At what Realm?¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face shocked Su Huanzhi in his heart, so he didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and responded quickly, ¡°You just killed one. The rest are Su Huanli, Su Huanwen, and Su Huanwu.


    We five brothers are the direct line of descendants of the Head Branch of Su Family. Su Huanli is the youngest, but also the most powerful, a half step away from Huashen Realm! Su Huanwen and Su Huanwu are a pair of twins. They are at thete stage of Yuanying Realm and have practiced a secret skill of the same mind...¡±


    Su Huanzhi was furious at Su Huanyi¡¯s betrayal the moment before, but now he was leaking the information of the others.


    Looking at Su Huanzhi chattering, Su Li sighed, ¡°You are really boring as Su Family...¡±


    Su Huanzhi was almost choked at these words and asked nervously, ¡°Who are you, Senior? There¡¯s no need to hold me, a junior, ountable for all your grudges with Su Family. I will quit the Su Family. Please spare me, Senior...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve eaten my blood and flesh, and now you are begging me to spare you?¡±


    Su Li interrupted him. Su Huanzhi was dumbfounded for an instant and then got terrified suddenly, ¡°Su...¡±


    Whoosh£¡


    A flying sword flew over his head and Su Huanzhi was chopped into two halves from the middle, so was his Yuanying.


    ¡°The retribution ising, Su Huanli. I will wait for you in the hell, hahaha...¡±


    Su Huanzhi¡¯sst words echoed in the nothingness, as his body fell in two directions and became just flesh and blood.


    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s quiet.¡±


    Su Li murmured. She tapped the Nightmare on her shoulder to swallow the bodies and lick the blood. She then walked slowly to the pond of Tianyou Lotus.


    The ck Lotus Ring appeared quietly. He looked at the Nightmare licking the ground, his teeth chattering, ¡°The first move of Cuixing, was already constrained extremely and could be concentrated on a single point! The strength of her physical body has been enhanced rapidly but is still in her control. If she understood the Will of Sword further...¡±


    ck Lotus shook his head and didn¡¯t dare to think deeper, sighing, ¡°What a deep resentment!¡±


    ¡°Tianyou Lotus.¡±


    Su Li walked to the pond, a light shing over in her eyes, ¡°ck Lotus, take it away together with the pond!¡±


    ck Lotus, already tempted to do so, released his power to absorb the whole pond and the soil beneath, murmuring, ¡°How could you know that I can amodate living things?¡±


    ¡°If not, how did you manage to take me out of the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ck Lotus was rendered speechless by Su Li, who took out the cloak with a light in her hand, ¡°Time to go. No need to encounter the Grand Elder of Su Family.¡±


    The silence of the night was broken by a roar.


    ¡°Thief, damn it!!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently. Su Yuanhai had been waiting for Su Li¡¯s return without rest or meditation, and he was slightly shocked by the furious roar.


    ¡°That is the voice of the Grand Elder! Ms. Li has note back...¡±


    A trace of worry shed over his eyes. As he was about to stand up, a voice was transmitted in silence into his ears, ¡°I¡¯m back. Now have a good rest. Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag tomorrow.¡±


    Whew!


    Su Yuanhai was relieved and turned back to sit on the futon.


    Everything was fine if she was not exposed.


    At this moment in Su Li¡¯s room, ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but advise after cing Tianyou Lotus carefully, ¡°You have to find another proper ce to rent Tianyou Lotus. I can¡¯t keep it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I have refined ny percent of Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Just give me one more month.¡±


    ck Lotus was rendered speechless at once, knowing that she had nned all these things.


    Something came up to ck Lotus¡¯ mind after a moment of his silence. He asked again, ¡°How did you know that the Tianyou Lotus was beneath Su Family¡¯s ground? You cannot be so boring to go so far, even though your divine awareness can prate things with your body of evil ghost.¡±


    ¡°My divine awareness is born to prate? You did not tell me that before.¡±


    Su Li said inly. ck Lotus was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡±


    He thought through it carefully and found that he didn¡¯t mention it before.


    ¡°You are still disloyal to me and keep hiding information.¡± Su Li spoke again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ck Lotus got angry at once.


    ¡°Think about how topensate me this time. It should be better than Cuixing!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s face was overcast with unhappiness, ¡°Those were already the best secret mental methods I could give youst time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew!¡±


    ¡°I understand, but you can give me after I master them all. It never hurts to have more skills.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Annoyed for a while, ck Lotus regained his calmness and rolled his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t think I will forget that question after you switched the topic. How did you know about Tianyou Lotus?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Fine, but I didn¡¯t intend to switch the topic.¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t want to talk more. He was not stupid and he knew her intentions.

 Chapter 421 - Cheating

    <strong>Chapter 421 Cheating</strong>


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a secret. Tianyou Lotus belonged to me originally.¡±


    Su Li exined while refining the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, ¡°I got two Lotuses back then, but they were targeted by the Su Family. They threatened me with the safety of my Master. After escorting my Master back to the Sect, I fought back. Although the Su Family had a grand tactical matrix to protect their House, I still destroyed the one that had bloomed. This one was only a seedling back then, and it seemed that the Su Family had spent a lot of efforts and resources on it to bring it to bloom in just a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°Must be more than you can imagine.¡±


    Hearing the chaos outside, ck Lotus sighed, ¡°The spiritual power required to bring it to bloom was not less than what you need to break through to the eighteenth hurdle of Lianqi Realm. The Grand Elder in the Su Family must¡¯ve got mad for being robbed this time.¡±


    Su Li propped up her chin, ¡°In that case, I didn¡¯t lose?¡±


    In her previous life, although she got two Lotuses, the one that blossomed had only four petals, so the effect was not so strong. With her ability back then, she was unable to cultivate the seedling left.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°The Su Family has lost the bait along with the fish this time.¡±


    This girl must have forgotten that, in addition to Tianyou Lotus, the two lineal disciples who were expected to break through to Huashen Realm were also ughtered by her!


    Practitioners of Jindan Realm had normally a life span of four thousand nine hundred and ny-nine years, and they, at Yuanying Realm, were incredibly young at the age of just above two thousand years.


    The next day before dawn, Su Yuanhai was summoned by the Head Branch and came back with a gloomy face until the internal selection contest was about to start.


    Su Li and the other two were waiting at the courtyard door. As Su Yuanhai saw them with a sh in his eyes, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Get ready to the contest with me. The cultivation resources will be reduced by half for those who lose the battle!¡±


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng responded helplessly with a bitter expression.


    Su Yuanhai snorted coldly and led the crowd towards the martial arts arena, secretly transmitting voice to Su Li.


    ¡°Ms. Li, you have expected everything. The Grand Elder suspected us but couldn¡¯t vent his anger on us after failing to find anything rted in our universal rings.¡±


    Su Li nodded imperceptibly and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Su Yuanhai did not dy and quickened his pace. A few momentster, he led the three into the martial arts arena.


    Once they entered, Su Li found that six of the seven batches of seat by the arena had been taken, and they were thest to arrive.


    ¡°Finally arrived?¡±


    ¡°Were they the two brats who came to that bad idea?¡±


    Someone snorted coldly, and dozens of gazes in the field were focused on them in unison, one in ten of which fell on Su Li, while the other on Su Fengchun and Su Meng.


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng who had never experienced this kind of situation paled visibly. If Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t stand before them, they must have kneeled.


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s face was overcast with unhappiness and he couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice, ¡°You brats! Follow me and take your seats!¡±


    ¡°Oh... yes! Yes.¡±


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng gathered their wits together, flushed, and followed Su Yuanhai to sit down at thest seats.


    There had been no expression on Su Li¡¯s face as if she lived in her own world.


    The Second Branch was led by a pretty female practitioner in her thirties in a blue gauzy dress. She could not help butugh slightly the moment she saw the scene, ¡°Those two brats could not even bear the gaze, so it was no wonder that they did such a stupid thing with their poor soul. But this Su Jiuzhou... was strong-willed. She¡¯s really a talent worth training! No wonder Su Yuanhai would abandon his sectarian bias and take her to the tea party for immortals anyway.¡±


    Hearing this, an administrator of the Head Branch beside her couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Head of the Second Branch, the Head of the Family is still angry. Don¡¯t let him hear you.¡±


    ¡°What if he hears me?¡±


    The woman smiled carelessly at the words but withdrew her gaze.


    Su Li sat next to Su Yuanhai, sensing that the gaze disappeared. Su Li looked up and nced at the female practitioner inadvertently. She seemed in her thirties, but her pneuma had reached thete stage of Yuanying Realm, or even the peak stage, far beyond Su Yuanhai¡¯s!


    Su Yuanhai noticed this and transmitted the voice voluntarily, ¡°That¡¯s Su Dieyin, a genius hidden by the Second Branch of the Su Family. She is only about fifteen hundred years old and her cultivation is unmeasurable. I¡¯ve heard that she was already preparing for the breakthrough to Huashen Realm.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t go to the Reincarnation Mirror a thousand years ago?¡±


    Su Li asked. Su Yuanhai replied inly, ¡°Not every genius could take apart back then and Su Dieyin was one of them. The specific reason was unknown to me.¡±


    While they weremunicating privately, an ordinary elder from the Head Branch walked to the giant ring hundreds of feet in diameter in the middle of the arena. His voice driven by the force of Yuanying resounded in the whole arena.


    ¡°The tea party for immortals ising. Only the strongest will be rewarded with the greatest opportunity. If you do not want tog behind, you must fight to the death! Now, representative disciple of each branch,e up and draw the lots to decide the order of the grandpetition!¡±


    Mainly because of the loss of Tianyou Lotus, the seat for the head of the Head Branch was empty, so the usual long-winded speech was also spared and only the instructions were briefly exined.


    As he just finished his words, one disciple from each branch stood up and walked towards the field, so did Su Li. Though feeling ufortable, those from the other branches still thought Su Jiuzhou... was a better choice than the remaining two.


    The elder stood in the center, holding the lot container, and warned the fourteen disciples who came to the arena center, ¡°No cheating with your cultivation. You will be disqualified from the tea party immediately if I find out!¡±


    Fourteen disciples responded and went forward in turn. When it was Su Li¡¯s turn, ck Lotus Ring appeared quietly and gently fiddled with the lot container secretly, ¡°Take it!¡±


    Su Li drew it out decisively and had a look.


    ¡°Number three!¡±


    She raised her head to look around and found that there was a youth at the middle stage of Jindan Realm holding the same number. Staring at the number in Su Li¡¯s hand with a bitter expression, he heaved a deep sigh.


    They were the third team of the third branch, temporarily teamed up to fill out the numbers. They were unable topete with any other teams, even the Seventh Branch.


    When the representatives of thest four branches found this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of her luck. How could Su Jiuzhou be so lucky to draw that number?


    Su Yuanhai was overjoyed and clenched his fist, ¡°Ms. Li is really brilliant. She can even cheat on such an asion.¡±


    The day before, Su Li had asked him which team was the weakest, and he told her. Then she really drew it today. Su Yuanhai would never believe if it were said to be a coincidence.


    Holding the lot of number three, Su Li didn¡¯t care what the others thought and stood to the side waiting for the end of the drawing.


    ¡°Dear Su Li, that¡¯s not proper to ask me to do this embarrassing thing! If people found out, our reputations would be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Some soul stones to keep my mouth shut! Otherwise, I will spread this everywhere when you be a Mighty!¡±


    The calmness on Su Li¡¯s face remained unchanged, but the corners of her eyes were twitching. ck Lotus had be too arrogant after his awakening. She had to find a time to get him fixed.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Li turned her intention into a booming sound and transmitted it into the ck Lotus Ring.


    ¡°If you talk one more word, there will be no more soul stones for you ever!¡±


    Swish!


    All the voices stopped at once, and her awareness sea returned to silence as if no voice had ever appeared.


    Su Li exhaled slightly. It was quiet finally.


    Although no one except her and ck Lotus knew who took Tianyou Lotus and no one would trace back to her, there might be some exceptions.


    If anything now happened as she was still in the residence of the Head Branch, it would be quite difficult to escape, unless she exposed something to them.


    As a result, it was better to keep a low profile and the third team of the Third Branch was the best choice.


    In the space of the ck Lotus Ring, ck Lotus quietly sat next to the pond of Tianyou Lotus, staring at the slightly wilted bud idly.


    He understood what Su Li was thinking.


    Since her rebirth, Su Li had recovered her strength to thete stage of Yuanying Realm within just a few years. It seemed smooth, but in fact, she had to well-consider each step she would take.


    The two didn¡¯t talk about it, but they all understood very well that they could not be reckless, nor could they fight with others with their full strength delightfully.


    Because they could not afford the consequences of a failure.


    ¡°No risks! It is bound to be dangerous at the tea party for immortals this time. If I could recover a bit more of my soul force, maybe...¡±


    ck Lotus was worrying about Su Li, who was sitting on her seat, watching the collision of spiritual power in the arena with no facial expression, even though the battle was intense.


    The matchup for number three was arranged to be thest fight, which meant Su Li¡¯s team was thest to step on the ring. This day was destined to be boring for her. She just sat there, doing nothing but reviewing the tenth move of Cuixing asionally.


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng were also rxed a bit. Since they had been embarrassed, there would be nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, Su Jiuzhou had drew the weakest team, and they could definitely get the pass to the tea party for immortals.


    It was sunset soon.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    After a scream, blood was spilled on the ring. A young man in the uniform of the Head Branch put away his flying sword and left without a look at the disciple from the Sixth Branch, whose arms were cut off.


    The head of the Sixth Branch took on a ghastly expression.


    Even though he could not gain any treasure, he was still able to open up the horizons of his disciples on previous tea parties for immortals. But this time... they encountered the seed team from the Head Branch!


    It was impossible to be qualified!


    ¡°Su Yuanhai!!¡±


    The head of the Sixth Branch turned his head abruptly and stared wrathfully at Su Yuanhai. He could not help but think if the Seventh Branch had reached a deal with the Head Branch.


    Otherwise, how to exin that the Seventh Branch, the weakest among all branches, drew an even weaker team?


    That was barely possible!


    Su Yuanhai sensed the gaze, turned his head, and grinned, ¡°What is Sixth Brother proposing?¡±


    The head of the Sixth Branch snorted coldly and turned his head away.


    At this time, the elder¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Thest match is for lot number three. Competitors enter the ring!¡±


    Su Yuanhai ignored the head of the Sixth Branch and nced in the direction of the Third Branch. He pondered for a moment and spoke, ¡°Su Meng, you go first!¡±


    Su Meng was clear that he was the weakest among the three and was not surprised. He took a deep breath and walked into the ring.


    Seeing Su Meng being the first opponent, the Third Branch was also relieved. They randomly sent a disciple at the middle stage of Jindan Realm to the ring... Actually, all the three team members were at that stage, so it would be the same to send anyone of them first.


    After greetings, the two pulled away from each other. The battle went boringly and the disciple from the Third Branch was less skilled in bodily movement. He was eventually seriously injured and defeated.


    ¡°Never expected Su Meng had practiced his body movement to this level.¡±


    Some were surprised by Su Meng¡¯s skill at body movement and became less contemptuous.


    Su Meng was drenched in sweat. He panted for a while and then walked out of the ring. He had consumed most of his vital energy, and another battle would get him hurt, which would be not worth the candle.


    ¡°Fengchun.¡±


    Su Yuanhai saw Su Meng walking off the ring and said in a deep voice.


    Su Fengchun, who could hardly hold back his excitement, immediately stood up and walked up to the center of the ring, spreading out his almost-perfect pneuma of Jindan Realm.


    ¡°The peak stage of Jindan Realm!¡±


    Many spectators now became serious. They came to realize that the Seventh Branch was not weak. It got two disciples at the peak stage of Jindan Realm! Su Meng, a bit weaker though, was good at speed to win him more chance of survival.


    A few momentster, a disciple from the Third Branch came to the stage, saluting with hands folded, ¡°I am still young, so I am no match for the Senior Fellow Apprentice. However, I don¡¯t want to give up so easily, so please use your full strength!¡±


    Su Fengchun grinned, knowing he was regarded as a partner to practice.

 Chapter 422 - Jollification

    Chapter 422 Jollification


    Boom!


    A trace of hot pneuma burst out from Su Fengchun suddenly like explodedva, and in the blink of an eye, the disciple of the Third Branch in front of him was sted out of the ring.


    ¡°Too weak...¡±


    Su Fengchun shook his head and said in an aggressive tone, ¡°Next one!¡±


    ¡°Was that the embryonic form of the Genuine Fire Tactics?¡±


    The moment Su Fengchun released his pneuma, the audience including the elder of the Head Branch all changed their expressions slightly and the same thought appeared in their mind.


    Su Yuanhai froze for an instant. Instead of being pleasantly surprised, he put on an expression of embarrassment.


    Su Fengchun could have defeated the opponent with one hand, but he exposed his real power. What an idiot!


    ¡°In this case, Ms. Li would be...¡±


    ¡°Having mastered the embryonic form of the Genuine Fire Tactics at the peak stage of Jindan Realm proved his excellence in understanding. But his temperament...¡±


    At the seats for the Second Branch, Su Dieyin shook her head, and could not help but look at Su Jiuzhou, who sat indifferently.


    The sitting order sometimes revealed a lot. Su Fengchun had already understood the embryonic form of the Genuine Fire Tactics but was still less important than Su Jiuzhou for Su Yuanhai. How was the real strength of Su Jiuzhou? Which stage was she at?


    Many spectators had also thought of this, gazing at Su Li openly or secretly.


    Su Li frowned slightly.


    That would be bad...


    Su Fengchun walked off the ring with a big smile on his face at this time because the third disciple admitted defeat without a fight. Obviously, he was scared.


    With victories in two battles, his confidence was restored mostly, even when facing Su Yuanhai. He saluted with his fist folded and said loudly, ¡°I bring no disgrace to our branch and return with two victories!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly. Looking at Su Fengchun, who was still unaware of what was wrong, Su Yuanhai did not know what to say now.


    Silent for a while, Su Yuanhai was a bit tired mentally. He waved feebly and said, ¡°Excellent. Take your seat.¡±


    Then, Su Fengchun sat down joyfully.


    Seeing this, Su Li withdrew her eyes. Even a deaf person should have heard the whispers around by now, and Su Fengchun was not stupid at all. On the contrary... he was pretty smart.


    Su Li nced at the head of the Fourth and Fifth Branches, who showed their interests in Su Fengchun. She then transmitted a voice to Su Yuanhai, ¡°Don¡¯t waste resources on Su Fengchun anymore.¡±


    Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t understand but still replied instantly with full respect, ¡°Yes, Ms. Li¡±.


    As thest match closed, the internal selection contest of the Su Family also came to an end.


    Except for the unlucky Sixth Branch, all the other branches had at least one team left and the Head Branch got two. After the elder announced the results, the crowd dispersed.


    Su Dieyin stayed to thest until she saw Su Yuanhai also took his people away. Then she stood up and walked to the center of the bloodstained ring. She stopped and her clear voice sounded like spring water.


    ¡°It would be a sleepless night! Pull yourselves together and don¡¯t fall into the traps of others.¡±


    The three young practitioners slightly younger than her answered in a respectful tone.


    ...


    Su Yuanhai and the other three came back to their courtyard. Su Fengchun and Su Meng immediately excused themselves for the recovery of vital energy, and Su Li also silently returned to her room with the door shut.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Mind your own business.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s voice transmission, Su Yuanhai sighed and walked back to his room, moodily.


    Even if he were slow, Su Yuanhai had noticed the thoughts of Su Fengchun and Su Meng.


    Although Su Li was his focus now, he was still the head of the Seventh Branch. He was upset that his talented disciples were narrow-minded and became disloyal now.


    ¡°Ms. Li was right about the problems in the Su Family. I¡¯m also responsible for them. When the next batch of offspring was old enough to begin their cultivation, I would boldly consult Ms. Li about how to hone their loyalty.¡±


    Making up his mind, Su Yuanhai was cheered up slightly and went to meditate. The two disloyal disciples didn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    It waste midnight soon. Suddenly, three shadows appeared in the quiet courtyard of the guesthouse.


    They were obviously from different branches. They appeared at the same moment and were startled slightly after seeing each other, but they were rxed then.


    Practitioners from seven branches were familiar with each other, and the visitors were the heads. Even though they had covered their faces, they could be easily recognized from their outlines.


    ¡°Three heads of other branches visited the Seventh Branch with the lowest ranking at the same time. I wonder if Su Yuanhai would feel honored if he knew it.¡±


    Su Jinnan, head of the Sixth Branch, dispersed the smoke covering his face, grinned speechlessly, and transmitted a voice message to the other two.


    Su Dieyin fluttered her beautiful eyshes as her pleasant voice transmission sounded, ¡°I am only interested in Su Jiuzhou, and the other two are yours.¡±


    ¡°What a bossy head of the Second Branch. You just picked the best!¡±


    Su Linchen, head of the Fourth Branch transmitted his snort, ¡°Well, I am not fancy of an outsider anyway.¡±


    Su Dieyin smiled and turned to Su Jinnan, who was also smiling, ¡°My branch lost. I only want to get one who can represent my branch to attend the tea party for immortals.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your generosity!¡±


    Su Dieyin thanked them casually and drifted into Su Li¡¯s room after a glimpse of Su Yuanhai¡¯s room.


    Su Jinnan and Su Linchen looked at each other, saying nothing. Su Jinnan went to Su Meng¡¯s room, while Su Linchen went for Su Fengchun.


    Sensing all this from his dark room, Su Yuanhai snorted in his heart, ¡°What apliment that the heads of three branches came together.¡±


    Su Fengchun was obviously disloyal and couldn¡¯t be kept.


    As for Ms. Li... it was Su Dieyin who should worry.


    ¡°Su Dieyin, don¡¯t be stupid. If you offend Ms. Li, I can¡¯t help you!¡±


    Su Dieyin drifted into Su Li¡¯s room through the window, and saw a petite figure immediately, for the room was simply furnished with no gauze hanging.


    This scene reminded Su Dieyin of her own time as a teenager. She could not help but smile slightly, took a seat next to Su Li, and deliberately made a noise.


    Su Li seemed to hear the noise and opened her eyes at once. She saw the person in her room and her pupils shrunk slightly. But she still pretended to be calm, ¡°Senior, what brings you herete at night?¡±


    Su Dieyin had been observing Su Li and didn¡¯t hide her satisfaction with Su Li after seeing her calmness in every situation. Then she said in a soft tone, ¡°I am Su Dieyin from the Second Branch of the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li was slightly stunned, then stood up and saluted at once, ¡°Greetings to head of the Second Branch. I¡¯m still not familiar with the seniors in the Su Family. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°It is fine.¡±


    Su Die Yin narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly and was getting more satisfied with Su Li, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, you are incredibly talented with a rare temperament. Your talent would inevitably be wasted in the Seventh Branch. Have you ever considered changing a branch to cultivate? And I will train you personally. What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Su Li straightened herself up, with her small face full of confusion. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Can I change branches? But the head of the Seventh Branch was so kind to me, how can I...¡±


    Su Dieyinughed and answered, ¡°Silly, we Second Branch is no enemy to the Seventh Branch. With faster progress in the Second Branch, you can break through to Yuanying Realm quickly and even catch up with me soon. Then, you just have to show some sympathies to the Seventh Branch and Su Yuanhai will benefit more than he does now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s small face flushed slightly, and she scratched her head embarrassedly, ¡°I must ask Master Yuanhai¡¯s opinion first. If he does not mind, I will go with you.¡±


    Su Dieyin was rendered speechless. But she became much fond of Su Li after seeing her loyalty. After all, nobody wanted to foster an ungrateful person.


    Even though many were ustomed to those ungrateful in the Su Family, Su Dieyin still didn¡¯t wish to see her disciples be one of them.


    ¡°Good, I won¡¯t push you. Give me an answer after the tea party for immortals.¡±


    At the same time, she had made up her mind to talk with Su Yuanhai. It would be a pity if talents were wasted by Su Yuanhai.


    ¡°Head of the Second Branch, could you... answer me one more question?¡±


    Su Li hesitated for a long while and asked. Su Dieyin was also a bit curious since such a decisive person would have hesitated just because of one question, ¡°Go ahead. I will answer within my bottom line.¡±


    Su Li showed a relieved expression and nced at Su Dieyin secretly. She asked directly, ¡°Master Yuanhai has said you didn¡¯t enter the Reincarnation Mirror a thousand years ago...¡±


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s voice rose steeply and covered Su Li¡¯s voice.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly chilled.


    Su Li watched Su Dieyin, whose expression changed instantly. A sense ofprehension shed over Su Li¡¯s eyes. However, she pretended to be startled and stood still in silence.


    After a long time, Su Dieyin took off her veil and sighed. She transmitted her voice,


    ¡°Su Yuanhai did not treat you as an outsider and even told you this. But this is a taboo for the Su Family, so I can only tell you by voice transmission.¡±


    ¡°Practitioners all have their own serendipity. The Holy Girl Su¡¯s serendipity was extremely attractive back then. Even half of the masters from the holy sect were fascinated. But I was not interested.


    It is said that the naturalw is unpredictable, and individuals have their own serendipity. That is predetermined. But Holy Girl Su¡¯s serendipity was forced to be shared to all by a group of old monsters... It was so despicable.¡±


    Su Dieyin touched her chest, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, but the reason I didn¡¯t go at that time was no secret. I went to practice in istion to miss the deadline to enter the Reincarnation Mirror deliberately. No one from the Su Family could change my mind.¡±


    A light flickered over Su Li¡¯s eyes and she did not ask anymore.


    Su Dieyin was sincere enough and told her everything except for the specific reason for her practice in istion.


    Su Li guessed that Su Dieyin must have excused herself for the absorption of some inherited treasure like Cang Lei¡¯s Cave during her practice in istion. Otherwise, the Grand Elder of the Su Family would not agree.


    Su Dieyin¡¯s answer had won Su Li¡¯s favor anyway.


    ¡°Perhaps the Second Branch can also be fostered for my use.¡±


    Su Li thought absently as she saw Su Dieyin out.


    An hourter, the other two shadows left. Su Li stopped thinking and sighed quietly, ¡°How many traces of serendipity did I lose in my previous life? It¡¯s hard to pay off...¡±

 Chapter 423 - Test

    <strong>Chapter 423 Test</strong>


    Su Dieyin might have notified the other branches after she left. Nobody came for Su Li for the rest of the night.


    It was different for Su Fengchun and Su Meng. Even though they had epted the offers and the two heads of the two branches had notified the other branches, they still got visitors afterward, since thest four branches were less respected.


    As it was almost dawn, another batch came. The faint screams of the two fell into Su Li¡¯s ears through the tactical matrix in the room. ¡°Hum, this should be the fifth batch, at the peak stage of Jindan Realm...¡±


    Su Li murmured and turned back to sit on the futon.


    The early morning, when the purple air came from the east, was the best time for practicing which Su Li would never miss, even if the others had missed it!


    One hourter, it was already bright as the purple air dispersed.


    Su Li stretched herself and opened the door, seeing that the doors of Su Fengchun¡¯s and Su Meng¡¯s rooms were open.


    Actually, the doors were gone.


    At this time, Su Yuanhai returned from outside, nced at Su Li who was already waiting at the door, shouting in a deep voice, ¡°The spirit boat is about to leave for the tea party for immortals. Su Fengchun, Su Meng, what are you waiting for!¡±


    Nothing happened in the rooms, and Su Yuanhai got angry. His voice driven by the force of Yuanying Realm swarmed into the two rooms,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show yourselves in three seconds, you can just piss off! It is enough that Su Jiuzhou goes to the tea party alone!¡±


    This had driven the two out of the rooms finally. Although they were neatly clothed, their faces... were swollen!


    Su Meng and Su Fengchun were shocked to see each other¡¯s swollen face and froze for a second. Then, they were relieved and smiled with their sausage-shaped lips.


    It was better to get embarrassed with someone else.


    Seeing their faces, Su Yuanhai showed an unhappy expression and almost wanted to drop them and took Su Li alone with him at this moment. He already knew that Su Jinnan and Su Linchen had recruited them and had to take them together.


    ¡°Dead dogs. Shame on you!¡±


    Su Yuanhai scolded. Su Fengchun and Su Meng felt aggrieved. They did not ask for it. The first two batches just tested them nicely, while theter batches were not so polite and showed them no mercy.


    They flocked to Su Meng and Su Fengchun and hit them only on face. A tactical matrix was also set up in the room to prevent them from escape.


    Theers also cast a secret method on their faces so that the swelling would not be reduced in a few days. They would be the joke on the way to the tea party.


    A few momentster, Su Yuanhai and his disciples came to the stone tform where the spirit boat was parked. Once Su Fengchun and Su Meng showed up, the crowd burst outughing.


    ¡°Haha, why are two pig-headed dumb asses going to the tea party for immortals? Have the requirements be so low nowadays?¡±


    ¡°They have been unsympathetic to me for a long time. I wonder who has done this. It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    ¡°Hum, if it were not for the heads of two branches, they might have lost their arms or legs andin in bed now.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they have epted the offers. After all, whoever understands the times is a good man. I Just feel pity for the head of the Seventh Branch.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou seems to be....¡±


    ¡°Hush! Not a word about the first three branches! That would endanger your life!¡±


    The man became pale with fear and stopped talking.


    Su Yuanhai stood by the stone tform and heard every word of the whisper, feeling increasingly embarrassed. Su Fengchun and Su Meng heard that too. After a short while, when they saw the head of the Sixth Branch Su Jinnan, alone, and the head of the Fourth Branch, Su Linchen, they felt uneasy.


    Su Yuanhai snorted coldly and transmitted a voice to them. After a short time, with his face rxed a little bit, he said, ¡°Get lost as you nned! Nevere back to the Seventh Branch. I will get your servants thrown outter.¡±


    Su Fengchun and Su Meng froze for an instant. Then they nodded silently and went to their new branches without hesitation.


    Many disdained them as they saw the scene, but they were not bold enough to mock them before the heads of two branches.


    Sometimeter, Su Dieyin arrived with her disciples.


    Su Yuanhai hurriedly took Su Li over and Su Dieyin was not surprised to see them approaching. She smiled and transmitted a voice, ¡°Have you made up your mind, Head of the Seventh Branch?¡±


    Su Yuanhai nodded slightly, then shook his head and transmitted, ¡°Head of the Second Branch, you are right. Jiuzhou¡¯s talent should not be wasted in my branch, but I must get the awards of this tea party for immortals, because the Seventh Branch is... too weak. I will use the resources to train a new group of disciples.¡±


    Su Dieyin stared at Su Yuanhai with aplex feeling and pondered that he must be deeply hurt by Su Fengchun¡¯s betrayal, so that he would put aside his sectarian bias and introduce disciples of other families.


    She found it an incredibly promising idea, but the Seventh Branch would thus be even unpopr before the Head Branch.


    ¡°Head of the Seventh Branch, I agree to your conditions. I don¡¯t care about that awards.¡±


    Su Dieyin then nced at Su Li, whose strength had not been revealed yet. Talents from the entire Jiuzhou Region woulde to the tea party for immortals, even those who were invincible in their level or could fight with someone above their level.


    She didn¡¯t think Su Jiuzhou could certainly get the awards, but she obviously shouldn¡¯t discourage Su Yuanhai now.


    He was already poor enough.


    Contemting for a moment, Su Dieyin raised her eyes and continued to transmit her voice, ¡°Besides, as long as Jiuzhou does a superior performance in my branch, I will share some resources to support the Seventh Branch.¡±


    Excitement was shown on Su Yuanhai¡¯s face immediately and he thanked her repeatedly.


    The other heads of thest four branches were not so happy to see this.


    ¡°Where is a loss, there is a gain. Su Yuanhai, this social climber, now gets Su Dieyin¡¯s support, tsk...¡±


    ¡°The Second Branch is only inferior to the Head Branch and its practice environment is at least three times better than ours. In two years, the Seventh Branch may no longer be the weakest but the Sixth Branch...¡±


    Su Linchen and others looked at Su Jinnan, who put on a gloomy expression immediately, despite that he had just recruited Su Meng. He did not speak anymore.


    After the conversation, Su Li secretly signaled to Su Yuanhai to ask Su Dieyin to take her to the tea party, while Su Yuanhai excused himself for an emergency.


    Seeing that Su Yuanhai made a proper decision, Su Dieyin agreed and began nning to develop the bond with Su Li.


    Meanwhile, others heading for the tea party for immortals came to the stone tform one after another and waited. When they all arrived, an elder of the Su Family opened the tactical matrix and invited them aboard. As the top-grade spirit boat made a powerful booming sound, it soared into the clouds and disappeared.


    On the spirit boat, Su Li, thanks to Su Dieyin¡¯s particr care, got a separate room just like the other disciples from the first three branches, while those from thest four branches were assigned to double rooms or even triple rooms.


    Su Meng with his swelling face came out to get some fresh air and found Su Li enjoying the view of the cloud sea in front of her room. Jealousy emerged onto his eyes immediately.


    He could not ept that he was only picked by the Sixth Branch but Su Jiuzhou by Su Dieyin. She didn¡¯t even make a single move!


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Su Jiuzhou never fought!¡±


    As Su Meng thought of this, his eyes lit up, ¡°She just seemed to be powerful by contrast to Su Fengchun. If she couldn¡¯t satisfy Su Dieyin with her real strength, she might be abandoned!¡±


    Su Meng¡¯s mood fluctuated so strongly that Su Li instantly sensed it. But she did not care and returned to her room meditating.


    She had been nning for the tea party for two years, and it went as nned. Although Su Dieyin was an unpredictable factor, that was not bad.


    ¡°After a thousand years, how many traces of mine are left in Yuxu Sect?¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan, I heard that you¡¯ve got mad, and I would like to check out if that¡¯s true...¡±


    ¡°Master, I hope you... never lied to me...¡±


    Su Li caressed the ck Lotus Ring while leaning over the window and watching the cloud sea churning outside. Her dark eyes shed with fluctuations that no one would ever understand. Hatred, confusion, and longing were mixed together, and the emotion became soplex that she didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    ¡°The appetion of valuable livestock certainly did note out of thin air. Although the saying sounds surreal that my flesh and blood could enhance the luck, the five brothers of the Su Family did have encountered a series of miracles and their cultivation soared...¡±


    A sh flickered through Su Li¡¯s eyes, and she heard Su Dieyin¡¯s footsteps outside. Perhaps she knew the truth.


    However, that¡¯s not the well-known Reincarnation Mirror, she could not ask about it.


    Not for now, at least.


    The knock on the door sounded shortly afterward. Su Li opened the door, and it was Su Dieyin. She bowed and made way for Su Dieyin to walk in.


    Su Dieyin shook her head and took out a universe ring, smiling, ¡°Su Jiuzhu, here is the Cunzhen Elixir, which can remove the impurities in your Jindan and purify its power. If it is refined to a certain degree, it is possible to upgrade the Jindan and reach the peak stage of Jindan Realm. Although it is unlikely that you could reach that stage before the tea party for immortals, your strength will be enhanced greatly if you can refine your Jindan for a round.¡±


    Su Li took the universe ring with appreciation and surprise in her eyes, saying, ¡°Thank you, Head of Branch! I will work hard to refine it in the next few days!¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s eyes flickered subtly with a touch of disappointment, but she did not show any difference and left with a smile.


    Su Li closed the door and smiled slightly.


    ¡°Little girl, you are too naive to test my strength by this trick.¡±


    ...


    Su Dieyin returned to her room but still gazed at Su Li¡¯s room. She frowned slightly, muttering, ¡°If she did not reach the peak stage of Jindan Realm, how could she surpass Su Fengchun? Is it possible that she has also mastered some Genuine Tactics or got other winning cards?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she has looked through my test and was intended to confuse me?¡±


    Su Dieyin rubbed her be and dropped thest thought at once. Su Jiuzhu reacted so naturally. She couldn¡¯t deliberately lie to her since she was simply happy to see something helpful.


    How could a young girl who was less two hundred years old have thoseplex thoughts? If she did, she was really a genius!


    Su Dieyin smiled at her thoughts.


    Although Su Jiuzhou had never showed her strength, Su Dieyin still didn¡¯t want to miss a two-hundred-year-old talent at the peak stage of Jindan Realm.


    Her pupil skill wouldn¡¯t lie.

 Chapter 424 - Names

    <h4>Chapter 424 Names</h4>


    A few dayster, Su Li came out from her room, releasing a hint of the vigorous pneuma from refined Jindan.


    After two-year practicing, she had mastered the third level of All Spirits Tactics. Although she was just at the peak stage of Zhuji Realm, it was easy for her to simte a trace of the same pneuma with All Spirits Tactics, for she had taken Cunzhen Elixir in her previous life.


    Holding the pneuma, Su Li took a look at Su Dieyin¡¯s room on the third floor, which was quiet, and walked downstairs.


    She had always been a little curious about the origin of All Spirits Tactics. When Lv You offered her the fragments, she only found that they could be used for specific purposes. Later, as it wasplemented by ck Lotus, more applications were explored with Su Li¡¯s higher cultivation level.


    The first level was just a simple method of concealing the pneuma while the face and pneuma could be altered at the second level. When Su Li mastered the third level, she found that she could simte any pneuma, no matter it was from human or not...


    Such a magical secret method should not have been unknown. She asked ck Lotus, but even the old monster who had lived over tens of thousands of years knew little about it.


    While thinking, she came to the hall on the first floor of the spirit boat. Only a few were enjoying the service there since almost all the disciples were getting in trim for the uing tea party for immortals.


    Su Li casually found a seat and sat down. A servant waiting at the side of the hall came up at once and poured wine for her. Su Li did not refuse. She picked up the wine cup and drank the wine down.


    This might have attracted the attention of some disciples in the hall, but they quickly turned their heads away and continued their chatting.


    ¡°Is that Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Tsk... she looks gorgeous. But she has been picked by head of the Second Branch. We¡¯d better stay away from her...¡±


    ¡°I assume that she is not that simple. The head of the Second Branch was also a top talent back then, so she must be very demanding. There should be something special about Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    ¡°She is just fishing for fame and credit. I don¡¯t believe she is as powerful as my eldest senior fellow apprentice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. No need to look too high on those low-born.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li drank one cup after another, distracted. She could hear those conversations and even the voice transmissions, but she still looked as if she heard nothing.


    The servant, who had filled the cup at the side, was frightened to see Su Li¡¯s way of drinking. This was notmon spirit wine! Would she be alright to drink so much?


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    Su Li flicked a top-grade spiritual stone into the servant¡¯s hand.


    The servant was overjoyed. Excited, he bowed and was about to leave. Then came Su Li¡¯s voice, ¡°Leave the wine.¡±


    ¡°More? She must be a drunkard in her previous life.¡±


    The servant opened his eyes slightly wider, holding the spiritual stone. He found out that Su Li was still sober from her eyes, knowing that she was not a nobody. He put down the gon and left respectfully.


    Su Li poured herself a cup of wine, picking up the cup and having a closer look at the transparent spiritual wine.


    ¡°Not even close to the wine I made...¡±


    She murmured while paying attention to the conversations. Finally, she heard the topic she was waiting for.


    ¡°Have you heard that something happened to the tea party? It will be different this time!¡±


    ¡°Really? I have no idea. Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. That Maniac Mei has eaten about half of leaves of the Immortal Tea nt raw.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not a small thing!¡±


    ¡°Eat the leaves raw?¡±


    One cursed with a dry voice, ¡°Why is that crazy bitch still alive? She had done enough ridiculous things over the years. The leaves of the Immortal Tea nt are poisonous if not refined with a special method. Does she have no fear of being poisoned?¡±


    ¡°Did that mean fewer people could drink the Enlightenment Tea this year? The rest of the twenty-five sects didn¡¯t say a word?¡±


    ¡°Of course they did. They were so furious and went to Yuxu Sect for an exnation. There was no fight eventually. Yuxu Sect must have paid a lot to pacify them.¡±


    ¡°Immortal Tea Leaves could be the only chance for us to enhance our talents but that Maniac Mei just ruined them like that? Damn it!¡±


    ¡°The ces are scanty this year. It looks like lots of people will die.¡±


    ¡°The ces for those top talents of Yuanying Realm are secured. The dead are most likely to be those at the peak stage of Jindan Realm. As long as we don¡¯t break through to Yuanying Realm, we will always be their steppingstones!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    They vented out their resentment and unwillingness, which Su Li pretended to be unaware of. She just kept drinking.


    In the far corner from Su Li sat two youths opposite to each other silently in the disciple uniform of the main branch. One was swaying slightly his wine cup with a sunny smile, while the other wore an ice-cold expression which kept strangers away.


    The sunny youth nced at Su Li who was constantly drinking, grinned, ¡°Tian¡¯nan Chaos Zone will open in a few years. Blockhead, how many people in the hall will die there in your opinion?¡±


    A hint of blue light flickered through the eyes of the ice-cold youth, and he just spoke a name, ¡°Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The sunny young man smiled joyfully and asked curiously, ¡°Only Su Jiuzhou will die?¡±


    The other became silent. After a long while, he said a few more words slowly, ¡°They will all die, except for Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The sunny youth narrowed his beautiful nted eyes, smiled and revealed two shining canine teeth, saying gently, ¡°Since you are so optimistic about Su Jiuzhou, I shall never let her leave the tea party for immortals alive. You are only mine... blockhead.¡±


    At the end of his words, he almost touched the lips of the other and blew his breath onto thetter¡¯s face.


    Eyelids twitching slightly, thetter turned his head to another direction and said in a deep voice, ¡°You will be the first one I kill when I reach the middle stage of Yuanying Realm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±


    The sunny youth smiled brightly and wagged his head, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a few more words from you.¡±


    The cold young man closed his eyes and ignored him.


    In the distance, Su Li stopped drinking and became interested in these two.


    These two geniuses from the Head Branch were at the early stage of Yuanying Realm. Since they could sit together drinking, they should have got along well with each other. But that cold youth was not making a joke. She could sense it...


    Were they fellow apprentices of the same master and rivals as well?


    Su Li suddenly recalled Mei Ruohan, who addressed her as Senior Sister Apprentice respectfully and wished that she could disappear at the same time.


    That was exactly the same. It was just that the two here had an opener rtionship.


    ¡°It turns out that Yuxu Sect I once defended was not better than the Su Family.¡±


    Su Li smiled for her self-mockery and suddenly lost her interest in wine. She shook her head and left.


    When the sunny youth saw this, heughed, ¡°She¡¯s gone. What do you think if I follow her?¡±


    The cold young man frowned. He was intended to discourage him but only said a few words after a long while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get killed by Su Dieyin.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I will only die in your hands, okay?¡±


    He then stood up impatiently and scratched his messy hair, ¡°It¡¯s no fun drinking with you. Your sister is funnier to be with.¡±


    Crack!


    The cold youth crushed his wine cup into pieces, and the temperature around them immediately dropped by more than ten degrees. The eye expression of the sunny youth changed slightly but restored in the twinkling of an eye. He smacked his lips and said,


    ¡°You have no sense of humor. But don¡¯t forget our agreement. If you make a move now, you lose.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The cold young man calmed down and collected the freezing pneuma around back into his body. The wine cup in his hand was restored with a light blue luster.


    ¡°I am leaving now.¡±


    The sunny young man made a sad face and turned away.


    The cold youth sat idly for a moment and left soon after.


    At this point, the others in the hall shrugged, ¡°Strange. Why it is so cold suddenly...¡±


    After Su Li left the hall, she did not return to her room immediately, but came to the edge of the spirit boat and overlooked the cloud sea, holding the railing.


    The huge mountains, where Yuxu Sect was located, could be seen faintly by now. They stretched out continuously and were covered by clouds, resembling a dragon.


    In the nine hundred years of her previous life, she always got a feeling offort whenever she saw the mountains from a distance aftering back from outside, as if she saw her... home.


    But where was her home in this life?


    Su Li was confused.


    ¡°Every time I see Jiuzhou Mountains, I cannot help but think that they look gorgeous and they should be mine!¡±


    A peal ofughter suddenly came from behind, and the sunny youth appeared by Su Li¡¯s side. He leaned over the railing, looking at her with his eyes open wide. But Su Li didn¡¯t respond. After a moment of waiting with expectation, he said sadly,


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue the dialogue? You¡¯re even boring than the blockhead.¡±


    Su Li nced at him, ignoring his question, ¡°What happened between you two?¡±


    He was stunned at these words, then his pupils shrunk. She had heard their previous conversation!


    But they did set up a tactical matrix to iste the sound!


    ¡°The matrix didn¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Su Li said directly. The youth could not help but cover his chest and make a strange voice, ¡°Wow, can you read minds?¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Su Li had turned around and walked away without hesitation, as if she had no intention to hear his answer at all.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Su Li closed the door. The youth stared at her room on the second floor. He took several deep breaths, scratched his head, and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She has known everything about me before I could test her?¡±


    ¡°She is certainly not a person to be trifled with. I must inform the blockhead. We might get much treasure in Tian¡¯nan Chaos Zone with her!¡±


    He became excited and rushed to the room of the cold youth.


    The next few days, Su Li would drink a few cups of wine in the hall on the first floor before returning to her room. Some from the Su Family came over to ost her asionally, but she never responded. Then no one came again.


    The hall became more lively as they gradually approached the Yuxu Sect. As a result, Su Li could hear more information, including... many familiar names.


    ¡°The hostess of this year¡¯s tea party for immortals is Fang Ling, the champion of thest tea party!¡±


    ¡°The tea party is held every five hundred years and Yuxu Sect now has partly recovered from that catastrophe a thousand years ago. Fang Ling, the holy girl, has a gentle heart and doesn¡¯t wish to see much killing, so fewer people may die on this tea party.¡±


    ¡°Mei Ruohan became the hostess after the death of Holy Girl Su. On the tea party before thest one, that maniac wished all people to die. That was a terrible bloodbath!!¡±


    ¡°I was lucky not to be born in that generation...¡±


    Su Li stood by the railing on the deck, looking at the big spherical tactical matrix protecting the Sect, which appeared in the distance.


    When she heard Fang Ling¡¯s name, a hint of fluctuation appeared in her eyes, and the figures of a brother and a sister shed through her mind before they faded again.


    She had heard enough familiar names and didn¡¯t want to think about them anymore. Everything will be clear when she met them.

 Chapter 425 - A blockhead with many words

    <h4>Chapter 425 A blockhead with many words</h4>


    On March 8th, Yuxu Sect in Jiuzhou Mountain started the tea party for immortals. Allrge or small sects from Jiuzhou Region came to congratte. Countless spirit boats floated above the mountain, even the sun was blotted out. What a spectacle!


    When it was seven in the morning, the bell rang at the top of the mountain, and a door appeared on the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect. All spirit boats entered in session and went to the mountain peak for parking.


    Su Family¡¯s spirit boat was also in the queue, and it was at the head of the queue, just behind the spirit boat of Zihan Sect.


    At this moment, all people of Su Family gathered on the deck and waited for the spirit boat tond. Su Dieyin came to the deck and nced around it. She found that Su Li was standing in the crowd. Su Li looked at the pavilion below in a daze. Su Dieyin could not help smiling and came to Su Li with her three disciples behind her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Hearing the voice from her behind, Su Li turned back and saw Su Dieyin. Su Li also gave a glimpse at the three disciples behind Su Dieyin. Then, she shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Dieyin did not get annoyed when she heard Su Li¡¯s perfunctory answer. She called the three disciples behind her to stand next to her and smiled, ¡°After the tea party, you will belong to our Second Branch. These three will be yourpanions who will fight with you shoulder by shoulder in the future. Take the time to get to know each other.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said, ¡°I am Su Jiuzhou, from Meng Sect.¡±


    The three who thought Su Li might say more were stunned. That¡¯s it?


    ¡°The disciple that our Master recruited this time is not so good. Shees from a small sect and terribly narrow-minded. Even if she is talented, what great achievements can she make in the future...¡±


    The leading gentle youth sighed in his heart but did not show any despising expressions. He imitated Su Li¡¯s tone and said with his fists holding,


    ¡°I am Su Xianyun, the eldest disciple of Second Branch. Nice to meet you!¡±


    The other two young men looked at each other with a smile and spoke with a simr tone,


    ¡°I am Su Wenbing, the second disciple of Second Branch!¡±


    ¡°Su Zheng, the third disciple of Second Branch!¡±


    They were nice. Su Li did not frown at them and just responded them a few words. In this way, they got familiar with each other.


    When they were talking, the spirit boat of Su Family hadnded. After everyone got off the spirit boat, one of the elders from Head Branch who was in charge of logistics put away the spirit boat and took many servants to the peak for guests to settle in advance. The rest people went to a pce on another peak for guests and took their seats there by the guidance of a bell boy.


    Su Dieyin stepped into the hall. After a casual glimpse, she found that there were many square tables in the hall. People of Zihan Sect were resting there, but no elders of Yuxu Sect among them.


    ¡°Seniors of Su Family, please feel free to have some refreshments. The other people wille after a few minutes.¡±


    The bell boy brought people of Su Family here, gave them a salute, and left the pce. People of Su Family settled down by themselves, taking seven or eight tables.


    ¡°Head, four people use one table. It...¡±


    Su Xianyun nced at Su Li and hesitated.


    Yuxu Sect had arranged thoughtfully. The teams that attended the tea party in the past, whether from a sect or a family, were made up of a leading elder and three disciples. But this time, they temporarily took Su Li with them. A table with four seats was not enough for them. It was somewhat awkward.


    The three of them nned to discuss details about the tea party, so they wouldn¡¯t separate from each other. It was not appropriate to send Su Dieyin, the head of the branch, to other tables. Then there was only Su Jiuzhou...


    Su Dieyin frowned, because she did not take this into consideration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed, Head of Second Branch. I can go to another table.¡±


    Before Su Dieyin said something, Su Li turned around and sat at a table in a far corner. So, she could enjoy the quiet.


    Seeing this, Su Dieyin shook her head with a smile. A top talent was always somewhat proud.


    Su Jiuzhou was too young, so it was normal that her state of mind was not serene. This event was a good opportunity for her to practice. After all, the sense of belonging needed to be cultivated along with time.


    On the other side.


    After Su Li drank two cups of spirit wine specially made by Yuxu Sect, a familiar feeling surged up. She narrowed her eyes slightly and thought, ¡°Su Dieyin not only makes a fast progress in her practice but also has means to train her disciples. It¡¯s a pity to use the Soul Control Method on such a person. How should I do to make her work for me?¡±


    Su Li felt a little conflicted.


    At this time, the light dimmed suddenly. Su Li looked up and found that the sunny young man sat opposite her. And a cold young man also sat at the table without any expressions.


    It was clear that these two were rivals, but they acted together.


    Su Li propped her chin and looked at the sunny young man.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡±


    The sunny young man smiled with his tiger teeth out, ¡°I have a big deal. Are you in?¡±


    Su Dieyin frowned as she saw the two people sitting next to Su Li. When she was about to go over and have a check, a voice transmission fell into her ears.


    ¡°Heads of all branches of Su Family, pleasee to the back hall of the pce immediately. Something about the Immortal Tea nt will be discussed.¡±


    How did ite at this time?


    Su Dieyin frowned her arched eyebrows. Seeing that the heads of other branches and the elders of Zihan Sect were ready to leave, she doesn¡¯t dare to dy. So, she stood up and left the hall with them.


    As soon as the seniors left, the juniors were much more rxed to chat. The hall also became lively. The sound of the conversation at the corner table was covered.


    Su Li took a sip of wine unhurriedly and asked with interest, ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Because you are powerful!¡±


    The sunny young man stuck out his thumb and praised Su Li without hesitation.


    Su Li tilted her head and looked the sunny young man up and down. After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, ¡°Did you see me fight?¡±


    The sunny young man shook his head.


    ¡°How do you know my strength then?¡±


    The sunny young man shook his head again.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand!¡± Su Liughed, ¡°Maybe I even cannot beat those at the peak stage of Jindan Realm. Youe to me to negotiate a deal. Aren¡¯t you afraid of suffering a loss?¡±


    ¡°This blockhead said you are maintaining your strength.¡±


    The sunny young man pointed to the cold one and said with a smile, ¡°Besides, I also think you¡¯re a good candidate purely by my own feelings.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Tell me your business.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was interested, the sunny young man said excitedly, ¡°Do you know the rules of the tea party, right? We can make sure that you¡¯ll get a ce in the tea tasting. And even we can support you with some practice resources in the next several years. In exchange, you¡¯ll go on an adventure with us, and the treasures we get there will go fifty-fifty. How is it?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Su Li asked a question instead of answering. The sunny young man was not annoyed and said with a tricky smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a wonderful ce with treasures everywhere! Take Cunzhen Elixir as an example, not every inherited disciple of Yuxu Sect could afford to use it, but it is garbage in that ce! The garbage that no one there will pick up. There are so many magical treasures. If we pay a visit there, each of us could breakthrough to Huashen Realm!¡±


    The sunny young man became more and more excited and his voice was so loud that people from other tables could hear. And some of these people could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°Puff.¡±


    ¡°They have not reached Yuanying Realm but dreamed of Huashen Realm. Are they still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°There are really some people who dream in the day, and they are talented practitioners whoe to the tea party, tsk...¡±


    The sunny young man turned his head back suddenly. He smiled and nced over the several young practitioners who jeered at them until they got nervous. He turned back again and got close to Su Li as he did to the cold young manst time. However, he was blocked by a chopstick and his nose was almost cut in half.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    The sunny young man felt painful and shrank back. He covered his nose and said with hatred, ¡°My face! Su Jiuzhou, you mustpensate for my nose. If you do not go with me this time, I will get you for that!!!¡±


    A sh flickered through the icy eyes of the cold young man, ¡°How sharp the pneuma was! It seemed to be stimted by pneuma and blood...¡±


    Su Li poured the twenty-third cup of wine for herself. She held up the wine cup and looked at the sunny young man, ¡°If you can tell me Tiannan Chaos Zone in detail, I don¡¯t mind apanying you on the trip.¡±


    The sunny young man grinned immediately and becamecent as he heard what Su Li said. He patted the shoulder of the cold young man and stretched out the other hand, ¡°Blockhead, do you hear that? I won the bet this time. Give it to me now!¡±


    The cold young man frowned and impatiently passed him a celestial stone. Then he stared at Su Jiuzhou and asked seriously, ¡°You can hear us. How?¡±


    He must figure this out. Because, in addition to his cultivation, he also practiced tactical matrix. Moreover... his grade was not low!


    The Sound-proof Matrix was readily deployed by him.


    As Su Yang told himst time, he was not convinced. So, he came to sound Su Li out this time. But now... he could not refuse to believe it. Although Su Yang seemed to be unreliable and had a grudge against him, he would not talk about Tiannan Chaos Zone everywhere.


    Su Li sighed because she was a bit bored. She had lots of things to do in Yuxu Sect and had no time to waste on this meaningless conversation.


    She had nothing to do with Tiannan Chaos Zone or whatever. She just wanted to make every step right ording to her n.


    Although the cold young man found that Su Li had no interest in talking with them, he had no intention to give up.


    After a moment of hesitation, he deployed a Sound-proof Matrix once again and said slowly with a low voice.


    ¡°My name is Su Mu. I am not from Jiuzhou Region, but a chess piece nted in Su Family by a holy sect. So is Su Yang.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s first sentence made Su Yang lose his smile and he got a gloomy face instantly. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you out of your mind? How could you tell her these things?¡±


    Su Li was intrigued, ¡°Go on.¡±


    As Su Yang was about to make a move with a harsh light in his eyes, he suddenly felt a pressure around him and he couldn¡¯t move, or even talk.


    ¡°The Mighty Pressure?! It... What kind of demon did we mess with?¡±


    Fear leaked from Su Yang¡¯s pupils. He tried to stop Su Mu, but he could do nothing but watch the blockhead speaking.


    ¡°Tiannan Chaos Zone originated from the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit back then. After the Reincarnation Mirror was destroyed, there was an earthquake and a passage to an unknown ce was opened in the adjacent region, Dafu Region.


    Except for some extinct ces, all relics in Qingshui Circle had been explored by the seniors. It became extremely difficult for future generations to acquire something!


    The suddenly opened passage was regarded as new shocking serendipity after the Reincarnation Mirror. Half of the practitioners of Yuanying Realm from Qingshui Circle and the Mighty Practitioners of Huashen Realm as pioneers swarmed in.¡±


    Speaking of this, the cold young man¡¯s tone was even more chilling, ¡°But at the other end of that passage, it¡¯s not a secret realm at all, but a world, a world even more powerful than Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ¡°It costed Qingshui Circle three thousand Mighty Practitioners of Huashen Realm and dozens of old foxes who were in nature¡¯s test to barely seal that passage. The price was... the extinction of all creatures in Dafu Region. No one survived!¡±


    ¡°So, the former Dafu Region became Tiannan Chaos Zone now. The opposite world also suffered heavy losses and left many treasures in the passage.


    After the passage had been sealed for near eight hundred years, it began to shake again. And unstable doors to the passage appeared. If you are lucky enough, you¡¯ll have the chance to go in and get some great treasures. Then your cultivation will be smooth from then on.


    This is Su Yang¡¯s n.¡±


    After saying all this in a breath, Su Mu exhaled and sounded much more rxed, ¡°Can you tell me in return now why our Sound-proof Matrix was ineffective?¡±


    Su Li rubbed her chin, pondered for a moment, and revealed a smile, ¡°The reason is simple. My realm on the tactical matrix is higher than yours. Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    Su Mu froze immediately. He did think about this. But he had already reached the eighth realm of the tactical matrix. Beyond that, one reaching the ninth grade would be a grandmaster of the tactical matrix. It...


    Su Jiuzhou was younger than him. How could she be a ninth-grade grandmaster of the tactical matrix?


    Su Mu doubted that. Su Li took a sip of wine and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you. Speaking of this, which holy sect sent you here? Is there anybody in your sect who entered Reincarnation Mirror back then?¡±


    Su Mu was silent, but not for long before he continued, ¡°Tianhe Sect from Tianhe Region. Our young lord of the sect is Fang Yuan, the second on the Tianjiao List.¡±


    Su Yang flushed, and felt more and more out of breath. His pneuma and blood were about to explode by the pressure. Hearing Su Mu and Su Li chat merrily, he could taste bitterness in his mouth, even in his heart.


    This blockhead usually didn¡¯t say a single word within a long time. But now, why did he tell everything to others!


    Su Jiuzhou was an old fox!


    After Su Mu finished talking, she would definitely kill us!


    ¡°Fang Yuan...¡±


    As Su Li muttered, sheughed slightly and released the suppression to Su Yang.


    Since these two people were chess pieces of the holy sect where that person was, it was useful to keep them alive.

 Chapter 426 - I won’t go

    <h4>Chapter 426 I won¡¯t go</h4>


    ¡°Take the carrier rune. Contact me when Fang Yuan goes to Tiannan Chaos Zone.¡±


    Su Li handed out a jade rune that was made of celestial stone. Su Mu took it with a bewildering look.


    How was the young lord of the sect suddenly involved?


    Besides, what made Su Jiuzhou so sure that he wouldply?


    ¡°I also want one!¡±


    Su Yang suddenly stretched out his hand and looked at Su Li expectantly.


    Looking at well-behaved Su Yang, Su Li smiled thoughtfully and threw a jade rune to him as well.


    She didn¡¯t worry that these two people would betray her.


    They were just two chess pieces being exiled by a holy sect and not valued at all. They would not tell anything when they reported back with her carrier rune and no one would believe them.


    Su Mu was confused when he saw Su Yang hold the carrier rune as if he had gotten something valuable.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    At this time, Yuxu Sect¡¯s great bell rang three times. And a woman¡¯s clear but cold voice passed through the big tactical matrix and spread through all halls for guests.


    ¡°I am Fang Ling, the holy girl of Yuxu Sect!¡±


    ¡°Every genius from different sects, pleasee to the Tea Peak!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze shed slightly and saw Su Xianyun and others went out. She also followed them.


    As soon as she left, Su Yang exhaled deeply at once, with fear in his eyes. He looked up and found Su Mu was staring at him oddly. He said in a bad manner at once,


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Blockhead! Didn¡¯t you realize Su Jiuzhou is an old fox? You dared to tell her everything. If she weren¡¯t interested in Fang Yuan, we would have been killed!¡±


    ncing at Su Yang, Su Mu turned around and headed out.


    Su Yang became angry immediately. He followed Su Mu and gritted his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°You have cheated me enough!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°If Su Jiuzhou were an old fox, why would you take her carrier rune?¡±


    ¡°I would be useless if I didn¡¯t take. Who knows whether she would kill me or not?¡±


    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Su Mu speeded his steps and left Su Yang alone who was full of bitterness. Su Yang muttered, ¡°I just cheated you once, and it¡¯s true this time...¡±


    ...


    Su Xianyun and the other two saw that Su Li was following them. They slowed down slightly. When Su Li was near them, Su Xianyun did a fist salute and said as Su Dieyin had instructed.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. The three of us did not mean to exclude you. It¡¯s just because the rules of this year¡¯s tea party are different from those of the previous year. We must discuss that thoroughly.¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°Never mind. As practitioners, we should not care about these minor details. Could you exin the difference of this year¡¯s tea party rules for me, senior fellow apprentice?¡±


    ¡°It will be best if junior sister apprentice doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Su Xianyun sighed with relief because he aplished the master¡¯s task. However, Su Jiuzhou did not seem to need an exnation to calm her down as the master said. She really did not care about it.


    It was valuable that she had such a state of mind.


    Thinking of this, Su Xianyun showed a smile, ¡°As for the rules of the tea party, I just heard that from Master. I will tell you as we go.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Su Li smiled and walked with the three side by side. Su Yang not far behind Su Li got gooseflesh by this scene.


    Su Li acted so naturally that he would never find out Su Li¡¯s secret, if the thing just now didn¡¯t happen.


    What did this old fox want to do by sneaking into the tea party?


    ¡°On the previous tea parties, the winner could enter the core of the tea nt, get some tea leaves with luck and hand them to Yuxu Sect for frying. The fried tea could permanently enhance one¡¯s understanding power. But It¡¯ll be different this year!¡±


    Su Xianyun¡¯s face was full of pity. He said, ¡°Thest holy girl of Yuxu Sect went crazy. She ate half part of leaves and fought with the spirit of tea nt. The core of tea nt copsed, so... It is a question whether we can get any leaves this year or not.¡±


    Su Li blinked her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Did Mei Ruohan really be crazy? There was no reason for her fight with the tea nt, except for ruining the tea party for immortals.


    Su Xianyun looked worried. Su Zheng could not help speaking.


    ¡°Master said there is no need to worry. Yuxu Sect should have reserved some tea leaves from previous years. We just cannot enter the core of tea nt and obtain the leaves by our luck. And the way to select winners must have been changed. It¡¯s why Holy Girl Fang summoned us.¡±


    ¡°I also think so.¡±


    Su Wenbing, who was quite unsociable, added sullenly.


    They didn¡¯t walk long before they saw the Tea Peak. From far away, they saw the aquamarine shadow of the tea nt reflected in the nothingness. The sight distorted as if it was not in the same world.


    ¡°The Immortal Tea nt.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. She also hosted a tea party for immortals.


    This treant was left by the founder ancestor of Yuxu Sect. It might have an agreement with the old ancestor and it had stayed in Yuxu Sect all the time. Every five hundred years, it would change its leaves. The reced leaves would be fried and presented to disciples of Yuxu Sect to enhance their power of understanding.


    Countless yearster, as the clout of Yuxu Sect declined, the rest of twenty-five sects became envious of that. They jointly forced Yuxu Sect to share the treasure after they had a discussion. The headmaster of Yuxu Sect had no choice butpromise, so there came the tea party for immortals once every five hundred years.


    Thew of the jungle was eternally immutable.


    As Su Li¡¯s lips curved slightly, she had already passed through the moon-shaped passage between these two peaks. On the Tea Peak, she saw a high tform on a huge square, which could amodate a hundred thousand people. A tall girl in a white gauzy dress with a cold face was standing there lonely.


    ¡°How simr she is to her...¡±


    Disciples of various sects came together in the square. Fan Zisang, one of Leiyuan Sect, looked up at the high tform and faintly heard a sighing from the jade token on his chest.


    Fan Zisang gazed. Fang Ling look terribly simr to Holy Girl Su? Thetter was the holy girl before thest one.


    The jade token had been apanying him for many years. Even if the senior never said, he had vaguely figured out that this object was rted to the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit back then. And even the practice method he practiced secretly was highly possible from Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°What was Su Li like on earth?¡±


    Fan Zisang had been wondering that. Every time he thought of this name, his junior sister apprentice would appear in his mind.


    ¡°How is my junior sister apprentice in Ni Sect? The Grand Elder of Ni Sect should be that mysterious female senior...¡±


    With his mind went far away, Fan Zisang settled down in the square with other people of his sect.


    Su Li sat down on the seat nearest to the high tform and kept staring at the woman in white on the high tform.


    Fang Ling sensed the gaze. She nced at Su Li¡¯s childish face, and withdrew her sight without stop. She spoke calmly to those people from twenty-five sects.


    ¡°Everyone, I am Fang Ling. On behalf of Yuxu Sect, I will host the tea party today. If there is any rudeness, please forgive me.


    Due to the blockade of the tea nt core, the rules of this year¡¯s tea party for immortals have been slightly modified after discussions with all sects. The selection contest and the ces to the core are canceled. They will be reced by a test!


    The test has three levels. You can get points at every level. Yuxu Sect will take fifty tea leaves of top quality as a reward. Only the talents who rank fiftieth and before after three levels of the test can get the reward.¡±


    Speaking here, Fang Ling¡¯s gaze became cold, ¡°Now let¡¯s begin the first level.¡±


    Rumble!


    Runes of a giant tactical matrix appeared on the high tform, and a light pir shot up into the sky in the exmation of the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Teleporting Matrix.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit excessive for such a small tea party, wasn¡¯t it?


    Su Li sensed the power on the ground driven by the matrix pattern was umting. She could not help thinking.


    Su Xianyun and the others were not so calm. Their faces were pale, and they were very nervous. Why didn¡¯t their Master mention the Teleporting Matrix?


    Not far away, Su Yang¡¯s face became furious. He cursed, ¡°Damn it! How the hell could Yuxu Sect deploy a giant Teleporting Matrix? Nothing good will happen before that ce opened! I knew it!¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯s face slightly froze as she heard the voice. She was about to see Su Yang¡¯s face through the light pir, but a soft hum interrupted her.


    Her face turned pale and she was about to check again, but the Teleporting Matrix had started already. After a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy, everyone disappeared from their original ces.


    ¡°That voice...¡± Fang Ling frowned her arched brows slightly.


    ¡°Ling.¡±


    A gentle woman¡¯s voice came up. Fang Ling flew down from the high tform immediately and saluted, ¡°Master, the thing has been settled.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The woman with a benign look smiled, ¡°I saw you were a little distracted. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt that it was too cruel to do this.¡±


    Fang Ling changed the topic, and she subconsciously hid the soft hum for no reason.


    The woman kept smiling and looked at the mountain peaks surrounded by clouds in the distance. She said quietly, ¡°Everything has a price to pay. The cause made back then and the result produced today, all need to be borne by all twenty-five sects together.¡±


    Fang Ling couldn¡¯t bear to do that. It should be them to atone for the crime, rather than a group of young people to be sent to death. They were less than a-thousand years old.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel stressful. They are just some fugitives. The passage is not stable enough. Those on the opposite side with a bone age more than a thousand years cannot enter the passage. So, it is a fair battlefield. It is time for them to get through some experiences. Those who cane back will be the mainstay of the future. Otherwise, we Qingshui Circle will be... in danger!¡±


    Fang Ling was silent.


    Fair? Would it be fair on a battlefield?


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much! Go and see your Senior Sister Apprentice. She is going to Luo Sect soon and is not in a good mood these days.¡±


    Fang Ling saluted and turned herself into a streak of light. She flew to a cave that was full of icy pneuma. The two disciples guarding the door bowed to her when they saw her.


    ¡°Holy Girl!¡±


    ¡°Holy Girl!¡±


    Fang Ling walked in without any expressions. An icy pneuma sprayed onto her face. It was extremely dark in the cave. The top of the cave was covered with ice cones, which were like des stabbed on it and reflected an eerie cold light.


    Following the ice surface to the deepest part of the cave, Fang Ling easily opened the gate in front of her and entered. The gate was about hundreds of meters thick


    The temperature dropped once again.


    Even the exhaled air was instantly frozen into broken ice and fell onto the ground. Fang Ling had to bring up her body spirit shield and managed to walk to the ce that was full of thick chains.


    A white-hair woman with a withered face was locked by the chains. She sat there as if she had been frozen into an ice sculpture.


    ¡°Mei Ruohan, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯s voice trembled. It was hard to tell that the trembling voice was caused by the ice or a heartache.


    Hearing this name, the ice-sculpture-like woman had a slight reaction. She slightly raised her head. A pair of eyes in the deep sunken sockets was revealed through her gray hair. But she didn¡¯t speak anything.


    Fang Ling took a deep breath and squatted down to transmit her voice, ¡°Brother Luo is ready to take you out next month.¡±


    Hearing these words, Mei Ruohan finally reacted and her dry lips moved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 427 - Kill!

    <h4>Chapter 427 Kill!</h4>


    After feeling weightless for a short time, Su Li opened her eyes and a vastnd of ruins under the dark cloudy sky came into view.


    A smell of decay pervaded in the air. It seemed that no one had been here for at least a few hundred years.


    Su Li sniffed the air and could vaguely smell a trace of blood.


    ¡°Battlefield...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly, and subconsciously associated this ce with the passage to Tiannan Chaos Zone that Su Mu mentioned before.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Su Xianyun, who was not far away, came back to his senses as his foot stepped on a brand-new jade slip. Curious, he picked up the slip and Su Zheng and Su Wenbing then came closer to have a look.


    Throwing a nce at the three, Su Li then looked around the ce where a dozen of people who had stood near were also teleported here.


    ¡°Is this the first level?!¡±


    Su Zheng couldn¡¯t help but exim in a low voice, which still attracted some attention.


    Su Li came over as she heard it. Su Xianyun nodded to her and handed out the jade slip


    A quick nce with her psychic awareness soon revealed the contents of the jade slip.


    ¡°This space is a ruin of the Exorcism Battlefield. Some evil practitioners escaping from the exorcism still haunt here!¡±


    ¡°This is the first test and the space will be closed in three days. By then, all of you will be ejected. The score will be based on your kills!


    Besides, you can own all the magic treasures acquired in this space!


    The evil practitioners are tricky and cunning, so don¡¯t take them lightly and lose your life for nothing.¡±


    Small characters were densely arranged on the jade slip. After a brief description, records of the practice of evil practitioners and the evidence of the kills followed.


    Su Li kept the contents in mind after a nce and returned the jade slip. Some thoughts shed over her eyes.


    ¡°In that case, I was not in Yuxu Sect.¡±


    ¡°I guess I have to improvise my n now. But something is weird...¡±


    Su Li pondered for a moment and sent out two messages secretly. She didn¡¯t know if Su Mu and Su Yang could receive the messages.


    ¡°Score by killing numbers?¡±


    Su Zheng read the slip excitedly and said, ¡°Exorcising evildoers is where our dutyys as practitioners! This tea party is much more interesting!¡±


    ¡°Evil practitioners? They lived in ancient times, right? It¡¯s said there were many of them. So, they¡¯re still alive?¡±


    Su Li looked at the practitioners chatting merrily and gathering in groups as if they hade for an outing.


    She turned away and walked alone to a ruined wall. She picked up a piece of rag under a stone for numerous years. A trace of grievance still lingered over it.


    ¡°A piece of spiritual armor woven with spiritual silk. It has just yellowed but not decayed, so it must be from five hundred to one thousand years ago. Could this ce be the passage Su Mu had mentioned...¡±


    Su Li spected again as her eyes flickered.


    Suddenly, a mournful howl broke the stillness with the sound of something rolling down.


    Su Li stood up and looked back. It was just when she turned around that


    The gravels under the wreckage were shot at her neck like sharp arrows. As the sharp pneuma was about to cut open her throat, Su Li suddenly moved a step left, so that the gravels missed her and shattered into pieces after hitting the wall.


    ¡°Enemy!¡±


    Su Xianyun and the other two turned around, only to see that a headless body copsed with its blood re-staining the ground that hadn¡¯t been touched for a long time.


    As they were distracted, blood spurted from the throats of some young practitioners who were left alone. They would not survive.


    Before reaching the Yuanying Realm, practitioners would have the same physical weakness as the mortal. They could also die if a vital body part was hit.


    ¡°Who did it?!¡±


    Nervous, everyone became immediately on guard.


    ¡°Where is Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Su Xianyun looked around and suddenly thought of Su Li. He then looked in the direction where Su Li had walked towards.


    Seeing Su Li still standing there alive, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief and led the others to protect her, saying seriously, ¡°Junior sister apprentice, this ce is very strange. Stay with us and don¡¯t go alone.¡±


    Su Li nodded and walked to Su Xianyun¡¯s side without saying anything.


    Su Zheng was about toin but restrained himself on second thought after seeing Su Xianyun¡¯s determination. He transmitted his voice secretly, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, we still didn¡¯t know how those people were killed and we are also in danger. I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to take another burden with us.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou is a member of our second branch. As the eldest disciple, I am obliged to protect her, so no such words in the future.¡±


    Su Xianyun secretly warned Su Zheng. Watching around, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This ce is weird. We¡¯d better leave first.¡±


    ¡°That would be fine.¡±


    Su Li agreed and followed Su Xianyun. Su Zheng sighed and caught up.


    Su Wenbing, who was walking at the rear, nced at the three traces of crushed stones on the wall. Although puzzled, he had no time to think it over. He turned and caught up quickly.


    Seeing Su Xianyun and his team members were leaving, other teams could not stay anymore. Although they did not know where to go, staying here and waiting for death was simply not a good choice.


    ...


    ¡°Damn it! Those old bastards went too far! I knew it!¡±


    Su Yang was terribly angry and sted a corpse on the ground into pieces, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the main battlefield of Tiannan Chaos Zone, we are not far from it!¡±


    After plundering the corpses quickly with a cold face, Su Mu stood up and said simply, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes lit up and heughed, ¡°Great. It is the safest ce around that old fox! But I still remembered someone had said that he didn¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Su Mu took a glimpse at him and disappeared instantly.


    Su Yang froze for a second and looked at the corpses on the ground. Nothing was left, even the clothes. He became furious, ¡°Give back my booty! Blockhead, wait!¡±


    Meanwhile, on the wastnd where Su Linded.


    After all the disciples were gone, three figures emerged after a few fluctuations in the space. They began to talk with their thoughts mingling together.


    ¡°They were on no guard at all; absolutely newbies of alien ns.¡±


    ¡°I killed five. But there were too many of them and I had no time to loot the treasures.¡±


    ¡°I missed one. I have no idea whether it¡¯s her luck or she had hidden her strength. Then her teammates came and I couldn¡¯t strike again.¡±


    ¡°Keep hunting!¡±


    After the leader finished his words, the three figures faded away once again.


    Half a day passed in the blink of an eye. Su Xianyun had been leading the group to search the ruins and found a lot of strange and bizarre items. As they were about to celebrate the trip when they finally encountered the first wave of enemies.


    Both groups were stunned when meeting around the corner at the gate of the giant relic.


    Before Su Xianyun and others could ask any questions, the opposite four people rushed to them madly without a talk, mumbling something that no one could understand.


    ¡°Evil practitioners!¡±


    While Su Zheng and the other two were still in a daze, Su Xianyun reacted quickly with a stern expression and shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±


    For no reason, the two sides fought furiously in an instant.


    nk!


    The enormous force surprised Su Xianyun immediately as soon as the weapons collided.


    What strength! He must be a body practitioner!


    Su Zheng and the others also got a numb arm because of the collision and fell back at once. The enemies tested out their strength and revealed an awful smile.


    Only the practitioner who shed with Su Li froze, since the force of that collision was so immense that his half body went numb.


    ¡°I picked a female practitioner, but how could she be the most powerful among them?¡±


    As the man wasining, the other three allughed wildly and came near to him with their pneuma and blood erupting, ¡°Second Brother, you couldn¡¯t show mercy to that female practitioner, could you? Hahaha...¡±


    Seeing this, Su Xianyun immediately shouted, ¡°Stay back! Keep distance and fight them with your flying swords! We are no match for them in closebat!¡±


    Su Zheng and Su Wenbing immediately followed the instruction, so did Su Li, which confused her opponent, ¡°Why did you step back? I was the weak one in closebat!¡±


    Knowing that Su Xianyun and the others were not in danger for the time being, Su Li continued to pretend to struggle with the enemy.


    Seeing this, her opponent finally realized that she did not intend to expose her strength. He felt lucky but aggrieved. Suddenly, he exerted his pneuma and blood to an extreme and turned himself into a bloody figure attacking madly.


    Hearing the sound, Su Xianyun could not help but worry about Su Li¡¯s safety, but he was now fully engaged in his own battle. He could only hope that Su Li would hold on a little longer.


    The eight people were now fighting fiercely in pair in the giant ruins, making the space full of flying sand and rolling rubble.


    Su Li was observing the man as she coped with his attack carelessly.


    ¡°The way their pneuma and blood erupted seems simr to the pneuma and blood school. But it is more primitive and wilder, and not as subtle as the swordsmanship of that school... Where did these peoplee from?¡±


    ¡°Could it be possible that most people practice pneuma and blood discipline in that world Su Yang had mentioned?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but associate those things when her opponent attacked with perseverance. She waved back carelessly, but this time her opponent failed to resist her strength. ¡°Boom!¡± The man was shot out like a cannonball into the ruins.


    Su Li was slightly stunned, for she did not use much strength. Did his strength from pneuma and blood decline? A decline of strength didn¡¯t exist in the pneuma and blood school.


    Shended softly, swept away the stones covering on him, and found her enemy had died of exhaustion of pneuma and blood. She was rendered speechless.


    The first enemy she encountered died of exhaustion.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    As she put away the universe ring from the corpse, Su Zheng¡¯s scream came suddenly from the distance. Su Li concentrated and flew to follow the sound...


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    In a gloomy cave in a woond, Su Xianyun and his group leaned against the cave wall with dust covering their body. They had all got injured.


    In the first few days, they met just well-matched squads. Butter they met groups of more than one hundred enemies, as if they had been targeted.


    The three nearly jumped out of their skin. They darted away and hid wherever it was possible.


    ¡°Well, only a quarter left.¡±


    Su Zheng was sitting on a tree trunk, waving his hand which was fixed just now, rxed.


    In these three days, they encountered quite a few teams. They fought in half of the time and escaped in the other half. Each time, they could make a narrow escape, which surprised themselves as well.


    ¡°Eldest senior fellow apprentice, why did those people have such deep hatred towards us?¡±


    Su Zheng made a voice transmission unpleasantly. He remembered the first encounter in the giant ruins. As he stabbed into the enemy¡¯s heart with his flying sword, the man ruthlessly bit his palm off. If Su Xianyun didn¡¯te in time and cut off the man¡¯s head, Su Zheng¡¯s hand would have been eaten.


    Su Xianyun clutched his chest and coughed lightly, shaking his head, ¡°How should I know? Maybe we¡¯ll find out the answer when we get out.¡±


    After speaking this, he nced at Su Li who was sitting quietly in the corner. He was confused.

 Chapter 428 - Hatred

    <strong>Chapter 428 Hatred</strong>


    Over the past three days, more than five battles took ce, and Su Jiuzhou encountered the weakest enemy every time. He didn¡¯t think it was all by coincidence.


    Moreover, when Su Zheng¡¯s hand was torn off in the first battle, it was Su Jiuzhou who restored it. He had to admit that she was better at medical skills...


    ¡°Master has a keen eye. She has recognized that Su Jiuzhou is a phenom...¡±


    Su Xianyun thought silently, turning his head to the hourss ced on the ground.


    Time passed slowly. No one would like to think about anything else but leaving this treacherous ce as soon as possible.


    The number of enemies they had seen in the past few days alone had significantly exceeded the number of disciples who came to the tea party. Was this still a test? We were sent here to die!


    Seeing the water in the hourss was about to finish dropping, Su Zheng could not help but mutter, ¡°It¡¯s close, it¡¯s close...¡±


    Tick-tock!


    Tick-tock!


    ...


    After thest drop of water fell, three days were over!


    The hearts of Su Xianyun and the other two stopped beating at this moment. They were expecting being expelled from the space.


    But after quite a while, nothing happened. The cave remained the same, so did the humid air inhaled... Nothing had changed.


    Su Xianyun¡¯s face turned gradually pale, and his body began to tremble slightly. He took out the jade slip, and squeezed it so fiercely that the jade slip broke into halves with a cracking sound.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Su Zheng snatched the jade slip with his eyes full of doubt, ¡°Why are we still here? Could it be possible that the three days were not over?¡±


    Su Wenbing¡¯s face turned pale and he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s all a lie. We¡¯re trapped here.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Su Zheng¡¯s eyes went red as he stood up suddenly and yelled, ¡°How could the Master give up on us? We are the three most talented disciples in the second branch! This will never happen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s annoying...¡±


    Su Li sighed. She just wanted to achieve her goals through the tea party and didn¡¯t expect so many unforeseen events.


    At this time, a burst of footsteps came densely from outside the cave. Su Zheng and the other two stopped their talks and gazed at the entrance covered by vines. There must be over a hundred people outside.


    An alien centuria!


    The flush on their faces faded, while the same thought arose.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re done!¡±


    Su Xianyun trembled and took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s go out! We won¡¯t die without a fight!¡±


    Su Li looked at him in amazement. There were not many fools like him nowadays.


    Although Su Zheng and Su Wenbing were trembling badly, they managed to straighten their backs after hearing Su Xianyun¡¯s words. They lifted the vines and walked out of the cave.


    Those alien practitioners, who had surrounded the cave,ughed loudly when seeing the fouring out. They talked a lot. Although the four couldn¡¯t understand the words, they knew that they must be mocked now.


    Su Xianyun and the other two, overwhelmed by despair, stood still and were stunned.


    How could they survive a fight against so many enemies?


    Su Xianyun took a deep breath and calmed down. His flying sword was taken out of the sheath, floating in front of him. He roared with red eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll split up! Kill more if you can¡¯t escape! Don¡¯t let those evil practitioners look down upon righteous practitioners like us!¡±


    ¡°No need to escape.¡±


    Su Li, who had been silent, finally spoke up, and looked into the distance.


    What?


    Su Xianyun was slightly dazed. He then noticed the chaos in the rear of the alien troops. As a giant fiery de swept through the crowd, a dozen people were cut in two at the waist and blood spilled over!


    ¡°Hahahaha! You alien weaklings, watch out my sword!¡±


    A burst of wildughter sounded. Su Xianyun recognized a familiar voice transmission and got overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s seniors from Qingshui Circle. We are saved!¡±


    Only practitioners of Yuanying Realm were able to transform materials into des.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get happy too soon.¡±


    Su Li poured cold water on Su Xianyun and he immediately calmed down. He stared at Su Li.


    ¡°Junior sister apprentice Jiuzhou, how could you know that the seniors of Yuanying Realm wille right behind the enemies to rescue us?¡±


    Su Xianyun could not help but ask. Before he got an answer, he heard a furious voice from the alien troop. He then turned around, finding that a scarlet practitioner with a height of about two meters was colliding with the fiery de.


    ¡°Defended?¡±


    ¡°They also have someoneparable with our Yuanying Realm senior! The senior alone was unable to fight against so many enemies, but we can hardly help him. What shall we do?¡±


    Su Xianyun and the others, worried, concentrated on the battle. They didn¡¯t notice that Su Li approached the enemies suddenly.


    ¡°Blockhead, make a move now! I¡¯m dying!!¡±


    Su Yang, surrounded by giant fiery des, cursed fiercely. He struggled to fight back, but the attacks kepting from all sides, especially the two-meter-tall scarlet practitioner. Every time that practitioner struck Su Yang with his tremendous power, Su Yang could feel his organs shuddering. Blood had drenched his clothes and dripped down along the corners.


    The whole ground shook with his words. Numerous giant spikes emerged from the ground without any indication and pierced through about forty or fifty alien practitioners.


    Su Yang barely avoided the spikes attacking indiscriminately, gasping for breath. He could hardly speak, ¡°Blockhead, you almost killed me! Damn you!¡±


    The scarlet practitioner saw the hundred-man troop had suffered a heavy loss and only less than thirty men were left. His eyes were filled with endless rage and all his muscles began to shake violently.


    The blood-red light faded as he trembled, but a ray of golden light emerged!


    When it appeared, Su Yang¡¯s body instinctively shuddered, as if he was targeted by something extremely terrifying.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Su Yang opened his eyes wide and controlled his body to step back quickly. He sensed a deadly crisis. An alien practitioner in this state should never be confronted head-on!


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The scarlet practitioner red at Su Yang, and his huge figure abruptly disappeared after he roared.


    At this moment, Su Yang¡¯s heart stopped beating and a huge pressure came from behind, but he could not dodge the attack!


    ¡°Move!!¡±


    Su Yang shouted furiously with his bones bursting and blood spurting out. After paying such a price, he could turn around in time to put his hands in front of his chest for defending.


    At the same time, Su Mu also appeared from the camouge tactical matrix. He spat out a mouthful of blood and forced his hands to make a magic gesture. A thick ice wall appeared between Su Yang and the practitioner and stretched into the sky right before Su Yang¡¯s nose.


    The next instant, the fists with a golden light arrived finally!


    Boom£¡


    A huge shock wave blew a gale and those alien practitioners who were close enough spat out blood and retreated. Su Xianyun and the others couldn¡¯t open their eyes even though they were further away.


    ¡°How powerful that alien practitioner is! Who wins now...¡±


    Su Xianyun opened his eyes and was instantly dumbfounded. He saw a ck veil fluttering with the wind.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou? When did she...?¡±


    Crack!


    Su Yang¡¯s arms were twisted, and he flew out backward like a kite with a broken string. He hit the mountain rocks hard and spat out a mouthful of blood. His pupils became focused again after dting for an instant. He then struggled out of the rocks and rushed again to that bloody figure.


    Su Mu looked at the scarlet practitioner fiercely and ice crystals emerged on his face, sparkling. As he exhaled the freezing air, the vapor surrounded him was condensed into sharp arrows shooting at the back of that practitioner, but they were stopped by his skin.


    ¡°Both his power and his defense increased greatly...¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s ice-cold eyes were gloomy. Although he made no action, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped and ice under his feet spread out quickly. In the blink of an eye, several alien practitioners surrounding him were frozen into ice sculptures, which cracked into pieces as the wind blew.


    The scarlet practitioner did not even look at the unlucky ones. He broke the ice with his inexhaustible strength of pneuma and blood.


    As the ice was smashed into flying dusts, the bloody figure disappeared again.


    Su Mu¡¯s pupils shrank. He had just covered his body with ice crust when he felt a sharp pain on his head. The next moment, he was crushed into the ground by mountainous strength and only his upper body could be seen on the ground.


    Su Mu coughed.


    Blood came from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. He felt dizzy and the ice crust could no longer be maintained. The scarlet practitioner raised his fists over his head, and the deadly pressure arose again.


    ¡°Blockhead!¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes opened widely, but he was unable to save him.


    At this critical moment, a phantom with a ck veil suddenly appeared beside the bloody figure.


    Su Yang¡¯s blood-stained face froze for a moment, and his eyes became moist. He shouted with all his strength.


    ¡°Senior Su, save him!¡±


    Su Mu raised his head nkly and saw a scene he would never forget in the rest of his life.


    A young girl dressed in white under a ck veil came like an immortal. She stretched out her gentle hand, grasped the back of the bloody figure, and threw it backward violently!


    The alien practitioner who had shown his great power let out a scream and was thrown into the sky.


    Su Li exerted some strength on her toes and flew to the practitioner in the sky.


    The scarlet practitioner stared at Su Li with a ferocious face. The deep hatred in his eyes made Su Li frown slightly. She was about to verify something when she suddenly sensed the mess inside him.


    Her expression changed slightly and she then kicked the practitioner higher into the sky.


    Then, the powerful scarlet practitioner exploded like a firework.


    Su Mu was more confused...


    They couldn¡¯t defeat this enemy even with their full strength, but she... Was that practitioner so weak?


    So Su Yang was telling the truth?


    Bloody rain was dropping. Those alien practitioners were stunned for a moment. However, they did not scatter and flee but roared in despair. They rushed to Su Li and began to umte the power for self-destruction.


    Su Li frowned. She quickly controlled a few, but a dozen seeded in self-destruction, setting off bursts of shock waves.


    An unspeakable sadness spread out silently from the blood rain.


    After sealing the pneuma and blood of several captives, Su Li waved her hand and freed Su Mu from the ground.


    Su Yang limped over with his arms hanging down. Some white bones could be seen on his body, but he did not even care. He grinned, ¡°Senior, have wepleted our test? Our strength may not worth mentioning for you, but as long as there is an opportunity, even if we have to go through the most severe trials, we will improve our strength as fast as possible!¡±


    ¡°What test?¡±


    Su Mu wiped the blood off his face and asked, confused.


    Su Yang grinned mysteriously and transmitted a voice to him, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing anyway.¡±


    Carrier runes were not banned in this space. Su Yang wanted to ride Su Li¡¯s coattails, so he had been contacting Su Li in the past three days until Su Li said,


    ¡°You can follow me, but you should show your strength first.¡±


    That was the story.


    Su Li looked at the sky silently. After a long while, she stretched out her hand and caught a drop of light-gold blood, and murmured, with nobody knowing that she was asking herself or others.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She could not understand what kind of hatred could make them explode their bodies without hesitation.


    That bloody-shadow practitioner had a chance to survive...

 Chapter 429 - The way to get out

    <strong>Chapter 429 The way to get out</strong>


    Su Xianyun was dumbfounded and looked at the blood rain falling from the sky. He was speechless for quite a while. Just now... What exactly did he see?


    Su Zheng touched his own face and spoke foolishly, ¡°Senior fellow apprentice, am I dreaming?¡±


    Su Wenbing suddenly understood. He associated that Su Li did not get injured before when she went alone. And the three white dots on the wall... It turned out that someone did attack her but could not hurt her.


    ¡°Hey, you three silly boys over there,e and clean up the battlefield quickly!¡±


    Su Yang yelled. Su Xianyun and the others immediately returned to their senses and hurriedly walked over.


    Su Xianyun also recognized the two seniors of Yuanying Realm. Weren¡¯t they right the two people who sat with Su Jiuzhou in the reception hall of Yuxu Sect back then?


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... What kind of person did Master recruit? Did Master really know her exact background?¡±


    Su Xianyun could not help thinking, but his mind was chaotic and couldn¡¯t figure it out now.


    This was not a good ce to stay, so the three cleaned up the battlefield at a fast pace. After collecting all universe rings from dead persons, Su Li picked up several unconscious alien practitioners with one hand and went back to the cave where they stayed before. She took out the te of the Tactical Matrix for Camouge and unfolded it.


    ¡°A tenth-grade matrix te!¡±


    Su Mu looked it twice. At this moment, he had firmly believed that Su Li¡¯s realm on the tactical matrix was higher than his as Su Li previously said.


    Bang!


    In the narrow underground cave, Su Li threw down the unconscious alien practitioners. Then she looked at Su Yang and Su Mu, and said without a reason, ¡°You two, who will exin it to me first?¡±


    Su Xianyun and the other two obediently sat beside them. Looking at Su Li whose temperament was clearly different from before, none of them dared to make a sound.


    The two arm-bone joints of Su Yang were still exposed. Biting a healing pill into pieces, Su Yang was going to coat it on his broken arms.


    When he heard Su Li¡¯s question, he smacked his lips and nced at Su Mu whose face was full of gashes. Then he swallowed the pill quickly and said, ¡°Blockhead has a head injury. Let me exin. Actually, it¡¯s nothing. This is not Tiannan Chaos Zone, but not far from it.¡±


    ¡°Tiannan Chaos Zone?!¡±


    Su Zheng and Su Wenbing felt confused. Obviously, they had never heard of it. While Su Xianyun was horrified at these words. He said to himself with a trembling voice, ¡°This... this is Tiannan Chaos Zone? Isn¡¯t it said after a few years, it ...?¡±


    Su Yang nced at him surprisingly and said, ¡°Su Dieyin, that old woman, knows a lot!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. Su Yang grinned awkwardly and turned to the right topic immediately, ¡°When blockhead and I rushed to you in thest two days, we also verified a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°This ce is just a small passage that appears mostly due to the spatial instability before the Chaos Zone is opened. Practitioners with powerful strength aren¡¯t allowed to enter here. But if only people from the Chaos Zone enter this passage, Qingshui Circle will certainly be invaded. So, we are teleported here to stop these crazy people until the passage is formally opened.¡±


    ¡°Practitioners with powerful strength are not allowed to enter here?¡±


    Su Li pondered and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the limit of the power?¡±


    Su Yang was about to scratch his head but could only smile helplessly after he looked at his hands, ¡°Blockhead and I spected that it is the early stage of Yuanying Realm, but now obviously not. We also have no idea about the specific limit.¡±


    The strength that the bloody-shadow practitioner showed was far beyond the early stage of Yuanying Realm. Otherwise, when Su Yang and Su Mu cooperated, they couldn¡¯t be defeated by a practitioner whose level was in the same as theirs.


    Su Li pondered for a moment, and continued, ¡°What will happen if somebody enters and his power exceeds the limit?¡±


    ¡°The space will copse!¡±


    Su Yang spread his hands, ¡°This space is not stable enough. If it¡¯s broken into pieces during a fight, everyone here will die.¡±


    Su Xianyun and the other two were shocked. Su Zheng could not help but ask, ¡°How... how can we get out?¡±


    Su Yang rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood, ¡°How should I know? You people of Jiuzhou Region are really ruthless. Ny percent of the top talents in Qingshui Circle died a thousand years ago because of you. And this time you sent all young practitioners to this damned ce without saying a word.


    Now I am really suspecting that the top men in Jiuzhou Region turn traitors and be the stooge of the aliens!¡±


    Su Xianyun didn¡¯t say anything. He had only heard a few words from Su Dieyin, so he had no right to speak in this issue.


    As for Su Wenbing and Su Zheng, they had never heard Tiannan Chaos Zone before. So, they also kept silent.


    Su Li glimpsed at Su Mu, who was still healing his head injuries. Then she looked at Su Yang again, and said in a calm tone, ¡°Feel free to say what is in your mind.¡±


    ¡°I have a n, but with my insignificant strength...¡±


    Su Yang paused and looked at Su Li with an expectant look.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, and her pupils were as clear as a spring. She knocked on the stone beside her and spoke, ¡°If you want to get out of here alive, forget your tricky thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Su Yang gave a dry cough and felt no embarrassment. He continued, ¡°Although blockhead and I have been lurking in Su Family for many years, we still originate from a holy sect and have a vision.


    This space is unstable, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no exit!


    And the exit must be set in the most stable ce in the space. Since a small secret realm always copses from outside, the exit of this space must be in the very center!¡±


    As Su Yang said, he did not care about Su Xianyun and the other two whose expressions were changing. He gestured with his broken arms, ¡°So, only someone with powerful strength can broke it from a point to a surface repeatedly and test the space intensity and the stability tendency of the space. In this way, we can find the exit in the middle and get out of here!¡±


    After Su Yang finished this sentence, Su Xianyun and the other two coincidentally turned to Su Li. Even Su Mu also opened his eyes and looked at her with hope in his eyes.


    No one wanted to die here for nothing, neither did Su Mu.


    Su Li propped her cheek, and looked at those alien practitioners on the ground. She thought without a word.


    The more Su Yang exined, the more doubts arose in her mind.


    The hatred of the alien practitioners stemmed from the dispute between these two circles, but what made every alien practitioner face their death so bravely?


    This was her first doubt.


    Secondly, these young pawns from Jiuzhou Region were a thousand practitioners of Jindan Realm at most. Compared with the alien practitioners in this space, they were nothing. How could they stop these aliens?


    Even Su Yang knew how to find the exit, those alien practitioners were not fool and how couldn¡¯t they know that?


    Atst, there was the biggest doubt.


    Su Li suddenly raised her head and stared at Su Yang. Su Yang was shocked by the stare. But Su Li didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and just asked coldly, ¡°Why do you want to follow me? You will stay here if you don¡¯t make it clear.¡±


    Su Yang was stunned, and the smile on his face faded.


    Just then, without a warning, Su Mu suddenly knocked out Su Xianyun and the other two and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me say.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered and she nodded.


    After quite a while¡ª


    Su Li looked at Su Yang, whose eyes turned red, and Su Mu, who remained expressionless. Su Li shook her head, and sighed softly, ¡°I am not a junk dealer...¡±


    Hearing that, Su Yang tried his best to restrain his expression, but a feeling of loss still appeared in his eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Su Li stood up and put away the matrix te. She walked to the cave exit, but stopped suddenly, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t believe and raised his head. He saw the young girl turn back and reveal a rare smile, ¡°However, you two are no garbage based on your strength.¡±


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Su Yang kept his mouth closed but couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his gaze. As he was about to say something, he found that Su Mu stood up suddenly and bowed to Su Li respectfully. Then Su Mu raised his head and said resolutely, ¡°I believe in my intuition. As long as Senior doesn¡¯t dislike me, I will follow you until my death!¡±


    ¡°Blockhead, when did you be so glib?¡±


    Being popeyed, Su Yang stood up angrily and turned his head to look at Su Li with a bright smile as if he changed a face. Then he said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not the same as Su Mu. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do! Even if you want me to betray the holy sect, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    Su Li nced at Su Yang but did not say anything. She stretched her hand to release ck Lotus, which swallowed the unconscious Su Xianyun and the other two instantly.


    Su Yang and Su Mu saw a ck shadow sh across and Su Xianyun and the other two disappeared. They couldn¡¯t help but be confused.


    What was that?


    ¡°Do not appear in front of Su Xianyun and the others in the future. I will erase their memories. Su Dieyin is a rare talent who I don¡¯t want to miss. After I achieve my goal, you can do whatever you want to do.¡±


    Putting ck Lotus away, Su Li coldly warned and walked out.


    Su Yang and Su Mu looked at each other and then the ground. They thought for a short while and followed Su Li coincidentally. Both of them didn¡¯t kill the unconscious alien practitioners on the ground.


    With Su Li¡¯s meticulous thinking, she couldn¡¯t forget to kill them.


    The only exnation was that she didn¡¯t want to.


    Su Li walked out of the cave. Seeing Su Mu and Su Yang hobble to follow her, Su Li could not help but frown. Starting the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, she took out one-tenth genuine energy in her body, split it into two green shes, and threw them to Su Mu and Su Yang.


    She didn¡¯t practice the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction in this life, but the grade of Suiyu Tactics was so high that all holy methods could be transformed. The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction was just a top holy method, so it could be imitated easily.


    As soon as Su Yang and Su Mu stepped out of the cave, they saw a green sh in front of them getting bigger and bigger. They got nervous at once. They were severely wounded and couldn¡¯t escape it right now. They had no choice but ept it.


    As the green sh got into their bodies, its majestic vitality spread to all their flesh and blood instantly. The broken bones cracked and blood and flesh regenerated quickly. Su Yang never enjoyed a feeling like this and almost made a sound because of thefort.


    The cracks on Su Mu¡¯s face and head were also healed quickly as if the clock were turned back.


    There were no scars on them in a short time, except the bloodstain.


    Su Yang raised his hands and squeezed them hard. He didn¡¯t believe that after he was so high.


    Was there such a healing method in this world?


    ¡°If I had known it, I would not have taken the Tianbao Pill. It costed me 100,000 top-grade spiritual stones, which are enough for me to practice for a long time!¡±


    Su Yang deeply regretted his spiritual stones. If Su Li knew his first thought, she must punish him severely.

 Chapter 430 - Chimo Circle

    <strong>Chapter 430 Chimo Circle</strong>


    ¡°Breaking a surface from a point?¡±


    After healing Su Ynag and Su Mu, Su Li touched her universe ring and took out a Treasure Equipment, a flying sword. She concentrated her genuine energy and stabbed the sword into the air. Instantly, a sound like tearing leather echoed in the space. The sound wave rippled through the space but tended to crush.


    As the stab ran out of the energy, the space was not broken but became stable and calm again.


    ¡°The peak of the early stage of Yuanying Realm.¡±


    Su Li put away the flying sword. She already had a judgment. Although the strength of bloody-shadow practitioner had exceeded the early stage of Yuanying Realm but not reached the middle stage. Besides, his strength was scattered and shared by the whole space, and naturally, it couldn¡¯t reach the limit to break the nothingness.


    In this case, if a practitioner wanted to break the nothingness in this area with the remained power in the battle, he or she at least was at the middle stage of Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°Sen... Senior, that sword...¡±


    Staring at the Treasure Equipment, the flying sword in Su Li¡¯s hand, Su Yang¡¯s voice was trembling. Su Mu also looked weird.


    They were spies from a holy sect, so they knew all big or small things that happened in the Head Branch of Su Family. A few days ago, Tianyou Lotus was stolen and Su Huanyi and his brother were killed. That made the old ancestor of Su Family very furious. Even the head of the Head Branch of Su Family was seriously wounded by him.


    Until now Su Yang and Su Mu knew that the main culprit had always been under the nose of them. And she participated in the Su Family¡¯s internal selection contest, and went to the tea party of Yuxu Sect above board?


    Su Li looked indifferent and recalled the flying sword into her body, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Even if you want to go back to inform them, you have to go out of here first.¡±


    Su Yang was shocked and said embarrassedly, ¡°Senior, you must be kidding me. I am ready to escape from Su Family. How could I go to inform them?¡±


    Su Li nced at him and turned back to leave. The space in each direction recovered at different speeds. She had already seen a lot of things from that.


    Su Yang was clear that he couldn¡¯t gain Su Li¡¯s full trust at this moment, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it and followed Su Li with Su Mu.


    Several days passed in the blink of an eye. When they met enemies on their way, Su Yang and Su Mu rushed up and fought against, or left them to Su Li if they didn¡¯t defeat them.


    Su Yang could not hold back his question until the eighth day, ¡°Senior, why not use your soul-searching skill? Maybe we can get more information!¡±


    Seeing the flying sword cut through the nothingness and that only a faint ripple was provoked, Su Li turned back and smiled, ¡°What? Still thinking of working for the holy sect?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Su Yang scratched his head with some annoyance, ¡°Senior, you must understand if the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold. If Qingshui Circle is gone, we all will die! Blockhead and I had searched lots of souls of those small potatoes, but we found nothing substantial. We were unable to do a soul search on those whose cultivation was higher than ours. But you are different from us!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no difference between us.¡±


    Su Li replied without any expressions, ¡°Qingshui Circle is not as fragile as you think. It is not your duty to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    ¡°One more word, you shall piss off!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone turned cold suddenly. She turned around and nced over Su Mu and Su Yang, ¡°It seems that I have been so kind to you in these days that made you lost your sense of awe. Stay here and think about it. Don¡¯t follow me until you figure out who you are.¡±


    After saying these words, Su Li turned around and left without looking back.


    A chilly wind blew over. Su Yang shuddered, and his hot mind became a little calm. As he turned his head around, he met Su Mu¡¯s icy blue pupils.


    ¡°You were too impulsive.¡±


    It turned out that the chilly wind came from Su Mu.


    Su Yangmented and annoyed, ¡°Well, I was too hasty. But are you content with the facts that we have kept in the dark by the group of fools from the holy sect and die here like a fool?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. So I choose to change my backer.¡±


    Su Mu watched Su Li in the distance thoughtfully, ¡°Have you noticed that Su Jiuzhou did not need to do any moves to detect the nothingness until now?¡±


    Su Yang rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not blind. Of course, I did. This new backer we found, not to mention other aspects, has hidden her real power all the time and could perfectly conceal her pneuma. She must be extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that...¡±


    Looking at Su Yang, Su Mu said slowly, ¡°Does the way she searched souls need to pin the head as we do?¡±


    Su Yang froze when he heard this, ¡°You are right. How could I miss it?¡±


    Must soul searching be done by pressing the head?


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ck Lotus Ring emerged from Su Li¡¯s ring finger, and said disdainfully, ¡°Little Su Li, those two boys have no knowledge at all. How could they discover me? There is no need for me to hide from them.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°Tell me your findings.¡±


    Except for the bloody-shadow practitioner who exposed himself at the beginning, those whose strength exceeded Yuanying Realm didn¡¯t escape the soul searching of ck Lotus.


    But all things were done so covertly that Su Yang and Su Mu didn¡¯t find.


    ¡°Of course I have findings!¡±


    ck Lotus Ring said excitedly, ¡°The circle that collided with Qingshui Circle is the world of the descendants of the pneuma and blood school in ancient times. I didn¡¯t expect that they could develop a new circle after they left. That world is much more promising than Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°The pneuma and blood school left Qingshui Circle? Where could they go?¡±


    ¡°How... how should I know? As you¡¯ve seen, Qingshui Circle is not the only circle in the world. They could go to other circles as well!¡±


    Realizing that he let slip something, ck Lotus replied drily.


    Su Li froze slightly. ck Lotus always inadvertently revealed a lot of information, but when she asked more, he pretended to know nothing.


    What was he hiding?


    ck Lotus seemed to be afraid that Su Li would ask more old secrets about the big world, so he took the initiative to continue, ¡°However, these descendants obviously did not get the essence of the pneuma and blood school. They just understood how to consume the pneuma and blood but had no idea how to breed the pneuma and blood. Their lives would be overdrawn in this way, so these people in this circle would have a short life span.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we haven¡¯t met the genuine descendants yet.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t mention the previous topic. ck Lotus became relieved and said seriously, ¡°The swordsmanship of the pneuma and blood school that I gave you is very valuable. You¡¯d better not show it in front of these people, or something bad would happen.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li responded, ¡°Transmit thenguage of this circle to me.¡±


    ck Lotus red at her, ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Su Li frowned her arched eyebrows. ck Lotus muttered reluctantly and passed thenguage he collected to Su Li.


    It was quite simple for practitioners to learn anguage. And for ck Lotus, this old fox, he even could extract thenguage from the souls. After he transmited the aliennguage to Su Li, Su Li learnt it instantly.


    ¡°Chimo... Circle?¡±


    After a moment of absorption, Su Li twisted her tongue and spoke these words with her eyes shining, ¡°Qingshui Circle. Chimo Circle. ording to ck Lotus¡¯s words, there seems to be other circles...¡±


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    In the time of her thinking, Su Yang and Su Mu finally caught her up. Su Yang seemed to be normal again and said with a yful smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my attitude just now. Please don¡¯t mind that, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Since youe, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li stopped thinking. She nced at the two men who had no more useless words, and continued their trip in the direction that she spected.


    With Su Li constantly testing the space, they advanced fast. After a half day, they proceeded hundreds of miles.


    Maybe it¡¯s because that they were close to the center, they encountered much fewer enemies than before. There were only a few alien minions who were left alone in a distance of hundreds of miles.


    Whoosh!


    With her mind, Su Li turned her flying sword into a bright light and cut through the nothingness with it.


    This time, there was no any spatial ripples.


    ¡°The space bes more stable. That means we¡¯re in the right direction!¡±


    Su Yang said. Su Mu looked at Su Li with a hint of expectation. Could he witness the tip of her real strength this time?


    ¡°The peak of the middle stage of Yuanying Realm.¡±


    Su Li made a judgment. A touch of seriousness could finally be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°I can reached the peak of the middle stage only with my physical body. If I just use my genuine energy but not the skills of pneuma and blood school, what will happen?¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li operated Suiyu Tactics in her body. Through the connection in the unseen world, her ck genuine energy dyed her flying sword pitch-ck instantly. Then a shadow of a door was faintly reflected in the darkness.


    Seeing that, Su Yang and Su Mu became dumbfounded.


    What kind of method could cause such a spectacle? Never heard before!


    Snip!


    As Su Mu and Su Yang were still lost in thought, suddenly they heard a sound like clothes were torn apart. And then, they felt that they were grasped on the back of their necks and picked up. The surrounding scene rushed quickly backward!


    Su Yang raised his head and looked at a huge two-meter-high ck hole that appeared where he was standing before. The thick darkness tumbled constantly, as if it could absorb everything, even the light.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be broken just now, but now it breaks like this...¡±


    Looking at Su Li next to him and the flying sword in her hand that still remained as ck as ink, Su Yang could not help but shiver.


    ¡°I have released too much genuine energy.¡±


    Su Li frowned. Suiyu Tactics was worthy of being the most precious top mental method of the ancient times. The quality of the genuine energy at the peak of Zhuji Realm exceeded that of any practitioners of Yuanying Realm she had ever seen.


    However, Zhuji Realm would always be Zhuji Realm. The genuine energy strength at this realm was still far less than the power of Yuanying Realm.


    It could cut through the space easily, just because a property of sharpness mixed in her genuine energy strength, which she could not understand yet.


    ¡°Was it a feature of Suiyu Tactics or anything else...¡±


    Su Li pondered. Looking at the hole that shrunk incredibly slowly, she showed a sh of helplessness in her eyes.


    This was the disadvantage brought by too littlebat experience. She had made too much progress in a short period and couldn¡¯t estimate her own strength urately. And limited by the body of evil ghost, it was difficult for her to have an open fight with practitioners of Huashen Realm.


    ¡°This passage lies between these two realms. If I made a strike with my full strength here, the naturalw might not discover me.¡±


    Su Li nced at the Reincarnation Mirror Ring at her waist. Then she waited quietly for the recovery of the space, but her thoughts went far away.


    And at the same time, in the center of the space, under the dark red sky, a vortex with a height of dozens of feet was constantly churning. Every tumble of it could cause a shock in the space.


    In a campsite not far from the vortex, Chimo Circle¡¯s practitioners in exotic clothes went back and forth. A sturdy middle-aged man, who was sitting in the main tent, opened his eyes suddenly. A light flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°There is a spatial breach in the south. Bai Chen, go and check it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 431 - Befooled wretches

    Chapter 431 Befooled wretches


    ¡°Senior, the space in the north is recovering faster!¡±


    Su Yang kept staring at and observing the broken hole, and said seriously after confirming several times.


    Su Li opened her eyes, put away the mini cave held in her palm, but didn¡¯t move her body. Instead, she looked to the north. Su Yang and Su Mu were slightly confused, but they both changed their looks soon.


    A stream of blood-colored light was flying toward them quickly in the sky from the north and stopped not far away from them in a blink of an eye.


    After the light dispersed, an icy youth with a pale face appeared. He looked expressionlessly at Su Li and the other two through the broken hole.


    Su Yang subconsciously nced at Su Mu. After sensing the same cold breath, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips to the youth and transmitted his voice to Su Mu, ¡°Blockhead, when did you have a twin brother?¡±


    Su Mu turned his head and ignored him.


    After a while of silence, the cold youth could not help but finally spoke fluently in thenguage of Qingshui Circle.


    ¡°Guys from Qingshui Circle, you¡¯ve crossed the border!¡±


    Both Su Yang and Su Mu immediately became astonished, because they were told that the two circles had nomunication. How could this guy speak thenguage of Qingshui Circle?


    Su Li seemed not to be surprised. With her soft eyes sparkling, she asked with a smile, ¡°What do you mean that we have crossed the border? Tell me about it.¡±


    When Bai Chen heard that, a trace of killing intention shed in his eyes. He said with a cold tone, ¡°The two circles made a deal previously. Since you have crossed the border...¡±


    Before he finished his words, the long sword in his hand was turned into a golden radiance and shed at Su Li¡¯s head after traversing over a hundred feet instantly.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    The golden radiance broke out. The killing intention was so obvious!


    The hole, which was shrinking, was affected immediately and started to expand.


    The enormous pressure emitted by the golden radiance reminded Su Yang and Su Mu of the bloody-shadow practitioner. They both changed their looks and retreated repeatedly with concern rising in their hearts.


    The golden radiance was too thick!


    This man was much more powerful than the bloody-shadow practitioner. Could Su Jiuzhou deal with him?


    Ding!


    A crisp clink of swords sounded through the space. Once the swords of Su Li and Bai Chen touched, these two people had to step back several steps before they kept their bodies steady.


    Shaking her numb arms gently, Su Li was surprised.


    It was the first time that someone was as strong as her in terms of strength. The descendants of the pneuma and blood school were worth their reputation.


    Su Li was just slightly surprised, while Bai Chen was shocked.


    Could someone from Qingshui Circle cultivate such a physical body as well?


    ¡°You want to kill me?¡±


    Su Li said suddenly in a calm tone which made Bai Chen feel cold.


    The woman...


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    Before Bai Chen responded, waves of ripples were set off in the space and Su Li disappeared in her original ce instantly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Bai Chen¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he retreated immediately.


    But the flying sword wrapped by dark light cut through the nothingness all the way and shed from his back without any warning. At the same time, a cold voice echoed in his ears.


    ¡°I will not spare anyone who wants to kill me.¡±


    Su Yang grabbed Su Mu¡¯s arm with excitement and his eyes shined, ¡°Blockhead, we really followed a powerful people!! That swing didn¡¯te with any sword moves, but it¡¯s much better than any moves of someone in thete stage of Yuanying Realm!¡±


    Su Mu helplessly tried to get off Su Yang¡¯s hands but failed. So, he let him but a trace of warmth also shed in his icy eyes.


    Maybe, he chose a right path this time...


    The icy edge was about to pierce into Bai Chen¡¯s heart and his death was certain!


    The light in Bai Chen¡¯s eyes dimmed down. Master...


    ¡°Your Excellency, please show mercy!¡±


    At this very moment, a strange voice sounded in a hurry.


    Suddenly, an unknown strength prated the nothingness. It hit right on Su Li¡¯s sword and changed its direction. So, it stabbed into Bai Chen¡¯s internal organs but didn¡¯t hurt his heart.


    An icy coldness was flooded in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Instantly, her palms moved like a butterfly flying through flowers and then several gestures were put into the flying sword. The flying sword trembled violently and pierced through Bai Chen¡¯s body, leaving a fist-sized hole. And it continued to go ahead and stabbed the crushed nothingness.


    ¡°The First Move of Ao Sword Skills, Disintegration!¡±


    Su Yang was dazzled and frightened, ¡°Did Su Jiuzhou finally use her real power? What sword skill was that? Whatplex gestures! Tsk...¡±


    He scratched his head and felt ashamed for hisck of knowledge for the first time. It really wasn¡¯t that simple to identify Su Jiuzhou¡¯s origin.


    ¡°Fall back!¡±


    Su Mu, who was silent all the time, suddenly spoke. He grasped Su Yang and ran away instantly. A deafening boom resounded in the space in the following moments!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A huge hole, as high as the sky, appeared in the dark and messy nothingness after the explosion. The cracks in the gloomy sky spread quickly. The sturdy middle-aged man who came here hurriedly changed his expression dramatically and sternly shouted,


    ¡°Your Excellency! Stop! Are you wishing to kill all the practitioners of Qingshui Circle in this space?¡±


    Su Li continued striking with no expression on her face, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if they died.¡±


    ¡°... You! Groundless! You, a seventh-grade practitioner, came into the passage. Does Qingshui Circle n to tear up the agreement unterally?¡±


    Su Li remained indifferent as if she did not hear that at all.


    The middle-aged man was furious. Seeing that the cracks in the sky were bing bigger and bigger, he had to soften his tone despite the feeling of grievance in his heart, ¡°Please calm down, your Excellency. Bai Chen did not mean to be your enemy. If you wonder what he meant, I will tell you.¡±


    Just as he finished his words, Su Li paused her movement. In the blink of an eye, she retrieved her sword and stood there without any expressions as if nothing had happened.


    And then, the middle-aged man noticed that Su Li¡¯s icy face softened suddenly. She held her fists with a smile, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Not only the middle-aged man did not understand Su Li¡¯s instant expression change, and even Su Yang and Su Mu were also in a daze.


    Su Li seemed harmless with a smile on her face and stood in the shattered nothingness without any wounds. The sturdy middle-aged man looked at the girl and felt a little chill. He didn¡¯t have that feeling for many years.


    A few momentster, Su Li and the other two followed the sturdy middle-aged man into the camp.


    The practitioners in the camp saw that Bai Chen was bleeding and unconscious in the arms of the sturdy middle-aged man. They gathered around and many of them looked at Su Li with hatred in their eyes.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Take him to get medical care!¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man red at them and scolded sternly. He dispersed the crowd in case that these people upset Su Li again and caused a big fight.


    The practitioners stared at Su Li with hatred. But because of the authority of the sturdy middle-aged man, they took Bai Chen in their arms and left obediently.


    In the main tent, Su Li and the sturdy middle-aged man sat down face to face. Su Yang and Su Mu took their seats next to them and were a little nervous.


    Not everyone could keep calm when they were in the enemies¡¯ camp as Su Li could.


    They... didn¡¯t have the courage.


    ¡°Bai Chen is not my disciple.¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man took a deep breath. He stared at Su Li and said in a low voice, ¡°His master was killed by people from Qingshui Circle.


    Your circle and mine have always been mortal enemies. I am not asking you for your understanding by saying that. I only hope that you can keep calm, your Excellency. Once this space is broken, it will not good for both sides. You should know that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Li interrupted him. Her smile was gentle, but it made the sturdy middle-aged man feel frigid, ¡°So, what is the so-called... crossing the border?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know it?¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man glowered at her and raised his tone, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡±


    Su Li yed with the flying sword and said slowly, ¡°Most of holy sects in Qingshui Circle... have an unsolvable grudge with me. Do you think they will reveal the hidden secrets to me?¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man changed his expression several times. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he could not hide the doubt in his eyes.


    She had a grudge with most of the holy sects? How could she say that?


    Even Su Yang and Su Mu thought that Su Li was sounding him out and had no more thinking.


    Su Liughed helplessly at the situation and said, ¡°Well, it seems that it¡¯s useless to talk with you. The huge vortex outside the camp... if I destroy it, will this circle thoroughly die out?¡±


    The question made the sturdy middle-aged man change his look immediately. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Your Excellency, keep calm, please. The agreement between the two circles is no secret for people at our level, so I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°A thousand years ago, the passage between the two circles opened. The war between Chimo Circle and Qingshui Circlested for hundreds of years. After countless powerful people died, the two circles chose an armistice.


    At that time, the grudge between them was so deep that a ceasefire was unimaginable. So, the top men of both sides came up with the arrangement. They agreed to rehabilitate and fight again after a thousand years.


    Right now, it is less than five years before restarting the battle.¡±


    Su Li listened quietly and had no intention to speak. Su Yang could not help asking, ¡°How do you exin the existence of this small space?¡±


    The gaze of the sturdy middle-aged man became cold. His friendliness to Su Li was based on her threat, but Su Yang was nobody for him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell if Su Li had the same question as Su Yang. He only suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys from Qingshui Circle know the origin of this passage?¡±


    ¡°Bloody ident of Holy Spirit!¡±


    Su Mu said suddenly with a surprise in his eyes.


    The sturdy middle-aged man sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seemed that you have guessed it. It was not the so-called spatial shock to open the passage, but flesh and blood! Flesh and blood from living beings!


    No one knew the reason, but the top men in our circle had done tests. Only blood and flesh can stabilize the passage, so... we need people toe in continually and die here. Only in this way, we can get through thest five years!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s heart and mind trembled violently, and he couldn¡¯t look more terrible than now.


    Even if he had spoken ill of the holy sect before and said he would betray it, he still had a trace of hope in his heart. After all, the holy sect was the only ce where he had a sense of belonging.


    But now... Su Yang rubbed his face fiercely. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    While Su Mu had no expression. Since his sister died, he had given up the hope to the holy sect. Knowing what the holy sect had done, he didn¡¯t feel sad, but a sense of relief. He murmured in his heart, ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t owe them anything...¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man squinted at the two men and seemed to enjoy their expressions. He said, ¡°Do you know what the biggest difference between Qingshui Circle and Chimo Circle is?¡±


    Without waiting for Su Li¡¯s answer, he smiled and continued, ¡°Our top men in Chimo Circle are straightforward enough. All peopleing here knew their ends but were brave to sacrifice their lives! While you... are nothing but a bunch of pathetic wretches who are still befooled until your death!¡±


    Su Li finally smiled as she heard that.

 Chapter 432 - The envy

    <strong>Chapter 432 The envy</strong>


    The sturdy middle-aged man was shocked by the smile on Su Li¡¯s face.


    Before saying that, he had expected Su Li¡¯s reaction. It might be anger, gloom, or nothing, but not a smile. She smiled, so happily, which seemed so real.


    ¡°Your Excellency... why are you smiling?¡±


    He sounded out with a grunt, ¡°You are thinking that I lied to you?¡±


    ¡°Quite the opposite.¡±


    Su Li stopped smiling and said in a nd tone, ¡°I believe what you said. If Chimo Circle invade Qingshui Circle and eliminate the holy sects one day, it may not be a bad thing.¡±


    The sturdy middle-aged man was bewildered by Su Li¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Even the top men in Chimo Circle hesitated about attacking Qingshui Circle in many aspects, but now a practitioner from Qingshui Circle believed they could win?


    Did he practice too much to be clear-minded? Or didn¡¯t he understand the world because the world changed too fast?


    ¡°So, in order to save the consumption of flesh and blood, both circles agreed on that no one can break the space?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡°Why were you selected to guard the exit of the passage?¡±


    ¡°There are six exits in total, and this is just one of them. Each side guarded three exits respectively and allowed no one to leave!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You could leave certainly. I would be troubled greatly if you continued to stay here and destroy the space.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking at the two talking with each other, Su Yang sitting on the side could hardly contain hisughter.


    ¡°Blockhead, look at the alien top man. He has been hoodwinked by Su Jiuzhou! This guy from this obscure circle is so easy to be fooled, isn¡¯t he?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Chimo Circle.¡±


    Su Mu sullenly corrected him, and wondered why Su Yang was so sure that Su Jiuzhou lied about that. He didn¡¯t think about what if she told the truth?


    Even they were against the entire Qingshui Circle, Chimo Circle would not regard them as friends. In that hopeless situation, Su Jiuzhou might survive, but he and Su Yang would absolutely die.


    An hourter, the sturdy middle-aged man said aloud to Su Li in a serious manner, ¡°I am Han Jiu, a warrior of the seventh-grade realm, equivalent to a practitioner of Huashen Realm in your Qingshui Circle. As you said, the dispute between the two circles was neither right nor wrong, but a matter of victory or defeat. Although you are an alien enemy, I would like to make friends with you. May I have your name?¡±


    Looking at Han Jiu with a smile, Su Li said, ¡°I¡¯m Su Jiuzhou. Perhaps I will use the name of Su Qingshui in the future.¡±


    Han Jiu sensed her words meant more than what she said, but he didn¡¯t figure it out and wasn¡¯t entangled with it. After pouring two cups of wine, he picked up one and smiled, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, now you are my friend! If we meet on the battlefield one day, I won¡¯t show mercy to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I will be on the battlefield or not.¡±


    After picking up the other wine cup, Su Li took a sip and spoke with a smile.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yang could not help but extremely admire Su Li. Was this the so-called victory without a fighting? They were mortal enemies from different circles one second before, but now they could drink wine together!


    After drinking the cup of wine, Han Jiu became cheerful and took Su Li to the exit by himself.


    After seeing the three leave the space, Han Jiu stood for a while in front of the vortex that had calmed down. Then, he returned to the camp and saw Bai Chen, who had his wounds dressed, sitting on the seat that Su Li took previously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Bai Chen¡¯s face was wrapped with white bandages and only his eyes were uncovered. But now his eyes were full of iprehension and... gloom.


    ¡°As you heard, she¡¯s not your enemy.¡±


    Seeing the square stone piece in Bai Chen¡¯s hand, Han Jiu sighed in his heart but did not change his expression. He walked to the table, sat down, and took out a square stone piece as well.


    It was amunication stone in Chimo Circle, which was not different from the carrier rune in Qingshui Circle. However, only the top men in Chimo Circle could possess amunication stone, not like the carrier runes that weremon in Qingshui Circle.


    Themunication stone in Bai Chen¡¯s hand was from his master.


    ¡°But I think you¡¯ve been cheated by her, Senior.¡±


    Bai Chen spoke directly. Han Jiu couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I know what you are thinking. Just based on Su Jiuzhou¡¯s words, I trusted her and told her so many secrets. You certainly think that I¡¯m the most stupid dumb ass in the world, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Bai Chen¡¯s ears turned slightly red. He nodded stiffly and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not right! Senior, since you knew that, why did you...¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Han Jiu smiled slightly, ¡°There is an old saying that what you hear about may be false, but what you see is true. Although you eavesdropped on the conversation through themunication stone, you did not see Su Jiuzhou¡¯s expression and the thing she brought.¡±


    Bai Chen¡¯s pupils were fixed and he saw that Han Jiu¡¯s eyes were shing on his gentle face.


    ¡°The treasure tied in Su Jiuzhou¡¯s waist looks familiar. If it¡¯s that... she has enough reason to hate the holy sects in Qingshui Circle.¡±


    Bai Chen might not understand what he heard, but he was rxed. He believed that Senior Han would not lie to him on this kind of thing.


    ...


    In an ordinary inn of a mortal city near Yuxu Sect, Qingshui Circle.


    Su Yang was sitting at a greasy and dirty table. He looked at the wine and food for mortals on the table and raised his head. Seeing Su Li was drinking alone, he could not help but be a little confused.


    After passing through the vortex, they appeared at the entrance of this city. When he asked Su Li about her next n, she said surprisingly that she wanted to try some delicacies for mortals.


    Su Yang thought she was joking, but now...


    Seeing that Su Li poured herself another cup of wine, drank it, and had some fried peanuts, Su Yang could not help but swallow his saliva.


    Did it taste so good?


    He had tasted secr food before. Butpared with spiritual wine and delicacies, it was hard to swallow and it tasted worse than pig swill. Even the pigs raised in the sect were fed much better than mortals.


    Seeing Su Li was enjoying the food, he was not sure that at this moment. He couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece of spiced beef slice and put it into his mouth. And then his mouth and nose were filled with a stench that only secr meat had.


    ¡°Ew... pooh!¡±


    Su Yang bent down and puked everything he ate. He took out a few Qingxin Pills for detoxification and put them into his mouth.


    Su Mu never touched his chopsticks. Seeing Su Yang¡¯s flushed face, he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why did you bother yourself?¡±


    Perhaps Su Yang misheard. He heard that Su Mu gloated a little in his in words.


    Su Yang stuck out his tongue with a grimace, ¡°It tastes so horrible. Senior, how could you eat it?¡±


    Su Li nced at him. Then she picked up a slice of beef and ate it up. She nodded with relish, ¡°It tastes good. Don¡¯t waste it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Yang defiantly nced at Su Mu and found that Su Mu closed his eyes and wouldn¡¯t give a try of the sliced beef. Undeterred by his experience before, he took a second slice.


    ¡°Pooh...¡±


    Hearing Su Yang¡¯sints by his side, Su Mu sensed the warmth of the light through the window. His t lips curved slightly.


    It¡¯s a great feeling.


    Did Su Jiuzhou oftene to secr cities to rx?


    He turned his head and saw the profile of Su Li, but became stunned.


    If he didn¡¯t misread, he saw... envy from her eyes?


    What did she envy?


    Following her sight, Su Mu saw that a family of three was standing behind a vegetable booth and hawking with satisfied smiles.


    He couldn¡¯t understand.


    There¡¯s no need to envy the life of the weak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li suddenly got up, left a golden leaf on the table, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Su Mu did not dare to stay behind. He immediately pulled Su Yang, who was still gagging, and also disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    At the vegetable booth, the farmer¡¯s wife suddenly felt something in her hand. She opened her hand and found it was three silver leaves! She was overjoyed instantly. And then she looked around and put them away hurriedly.


    God bless, they could celebrate the Spring Festival well this year.


    ...


    During the flight on the spirit boat, Su Mu was still lost in thought. Su Li didn¡¯t hide from them as she gave the silver leaves.


    A practitioner with cultivationparable to Yuanying Realm still had mercy for ordinary mortals?


    What¡¯s this?


    Su Jiuzhou, the one they followed, was just an innocent and kind-hearted girl?


    ¡°I want to sneak in Yuxu Sect again. What can you do?¡±


    A sudden voice transmission interrupted Su Mu¡¯s woolgathering.


    ¡°Yuxu Sect?¡±


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but scratch his head and said, ¡°Senior, you have powerful strength and you can go to Yuxu Sect aboveboard. You must be well-treated by them. Why will you sneak in?¡±


    Su Li nced at Su Yang. Su Yang immediately shrank his neck and stopped talking.


    ¡°Yuxu Sect covers the entire Jiuzhou Mountain Range.¡±


    Su Mu said at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s easy to enter the Jiuzhou Mountain Range. We just need to open an entrance at a weak point of the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect. Senior, if you want to have our advice, you should give us a specific direction.¡±


    Su Li stared at and uttered two words slowly, ¡°Tea Peak!¡±


    ¡°As what I thought!¡±


    Su Mu exhaled a breath. He had been specting Su Jiuzhou¡¯s purpose of sneaking in the tea party. She was not interested the reward. For her power, they were nothing but a few tea leaves. The only possible target should be the Immortal Tea nt itself!


    ¡°Senior, you want to steal the Immortal Tea nt?¡±


    When Su Yang just finished his words, his body whooshed up high into the air and stuck to the shield of the spirit boat. He looked fierce and couldn¡¯te down.


    Su Mu looked at him with pity and turned to Su Li, who just withdrew her hands. Su Mu frowned and analyzed, ¡°The Immortal Tea nt has be a spirit of grass and wood, and its mind is not lower than that of any practitioners. Spirits of grass and wood are born weak, but the Immortal Tea nt has lived so long. It was at least 7,000 years since the foundation of Yuxu Sect. It is no worse than someone at the peak stage of Yuanying Realm! Senior, if you want to steal it without being seen, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    ¡°I knew what you said.¡±


    Su Li looked at the outline of Jiuzhou Mountain Range that faintly floated in the distant nothingness, ¡°The big tactical matrix for protecting Yuxu Sect is not as simple as you think. If I make a door on it, I will be detected immediately.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°The holy tactical matrix?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    Su Li nodded unsurprisingly, ¡°You have stayed in a holy sect. You should know that the strength of the founder of Yuxu Sect was not lower than any Grand Elder from any other holy sects. If he didn¡¯t disappear... Well, it¡¯s an old story. Tell me what you have in mind.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess at this moment.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    Su Yang, who was still sticking to the shield of the spirit boat, shouted with lights in his eyes, ¡°I know how to get in!¡±

 Chapter 433 - A terrified old treant

    <strong>Chapter 433 A terrified old treant</strong>


    Yanyang Town.


    Su Yang guarded alongside the icy-coldke, and he looked a little embarrassed.


    Looking at the shimmering water, Su Li spoke slowly, ¡°Is this the opportunity you talked about?¡±


    Su Yang gave a hollowughter, ¡°Senior, as you¡¯ve seen, the streets in Yanyang Town are empty. It¡¯s said that there is a water monster that can eat people. Yuxu Sect has sent Pang Hua, an inherited disciple, to investigate that. When I was a hidden disciple of Su Family, I have inquired of Pang Hua about that. He will certainly be here in next several days!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for two days.¡±


    Su Mu stood aside and didn¡¯t forget to add his remark, which hurt Su Yang¡¯s heart so much. And Su Yang didn¡¯t dare to meet Su Li¡¯s gaze.


    As a sudden gust of wind blew, Su Li disappeared at her original spot in the blink of an eye.


    Su Yang responded quickly. He turned around and found a figure appeared in the middle of theke from nowhere. It was Pang Hua!


    ¡°He¡¯s in theke. No wonder I didn¡¯t find him!¡±


    Su Yang suddenly understood. Before Pang Hua responded to the words, he saw a shadow fall from the sky, and then he lost his consciousness then.


    On the shore, five minutester.


    Seeing Su Li retrieved the silk thread from her fingertips, Su Yang and Su Mu got a pale face.


    After Su Li removed her hands, Pang Hua opened his eyes nkly. As soon as he saw Su Li, he got up at once and bowed hurriedly.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    This word made Su Yang¡¯s blood freeze and Su Mu feel nervous.


    Pang Hua was at the peak stage of Jindan Realm. Now he was perfectly controlled by Su Jiuzhou in a few minutes?


    ¡°Call me Mister.¡±


    Su Li nced at Pang Hua and found the same enthusiasm in his eyes as that of Su Yuanhai. She asked with no expression in her eyes, ¡°What did you find underwater?¡±


    ¡°Mister, there really is a water monster!¡±


    Pang Hua did not hesitate to take out the mountainous corpse of the water monster from his storage space and threw it on the ground. He said in puzzlement, ¡°However, this monster was just a verymon otter in the water, and nobody knew how it grew to such an enormous size.¡±


    ¡°Geeze, so big!¡±


    Su Yang was amazed and went up to touch the hard skin of the giant otter, ¡°The skin can be made into a spiritual armor of the lowest grade.¡±


    Once Su Li saw the otter corpse, her gaze changed instantly. She jumped to its head, made a gesture, and stabbed her flying sword into it. Soon, a transparent fragment was brought out by the flying sword.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Su Yang and Su Mu looked at each other. Both of them did not recognize the fragment adhering to Su Li¡¯s flying sword.


    Su Li looked solemn. She sensed the vibration from the mirror ring at her waist. She narrowed her eyes slightly and pretended to wipe over the storage space. And she murmured in her heart, ¡°ck Lotus, put it away.¡±


    The ck Lotus Ring knew that it was an inappropriate time. It secretly appeared and collected the fragment without the usual nagging.


    As soon as the fragment was put away, the mirror ring stopped vibrating immediately. The transparent beast crept in the space at the edge of the mirror ring with a grave expression.


    Maybe she... found it?


    But if it was found, why didn¡¯t Su Li have no actions? It¡¯s impossible!


    It did kill her in her previous life...


    ¡°Mister?¡±


    Pang Hua saw Su Li was stunned on the otter¡¯s head after a series of movements. He could not help but remind her.


    Su Li returned to her mind and a smile showed on her face, ¡°Well done. I have found the reason. It really ate something that it should not eat. This mission is done. Go back to the sect now.¡±


    Once Pang Hua saw Su Li¡¯s smile, he felt extremely ttered and nodded his head.


    ¡°As for you two...¡±


    Su Li turned to Su Yang and Su Mu who were out of their minds. They both subconsciously stepped back. After they realized that, they felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Take it easy!¡±


    Su Li nced at Su Mu and stopped her sight on the face of Su Yang who showed an awkward smile, ¡°I can do that to you whenever I want, but it¡¯s not necessary. Su Yang, don¡¯t forget why you turned to me.¡±


    Su Yang took a deep breath and said with a long face, ¡°Senior, I know, but... I harmed him! Is there any chance that he could be healed?¡±


    Su Mu looked at him in surprise, because Su Yang in his memory... was not so kind.


    Su Li stared at Su Yang but did not give him an answer. She instructed them with a low voice, ¡°Since you were sent to the Chaos Zone, your identities have been possibly suspected by Su Family. It is unsuitable for you to return to the Head Branch for now. Go to Su Yuanhai. He is one of mine. Go back to the Head Branch to check until you get the news that someonees back from the Chaos Zone. Understand?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Yang was relieved in his heart, and promised by patting his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior! I am much smarter than this blockhead. Even if he dies, I will not die or betray you.¡±


    Su Mu looked away and wasn¡¯t willing to care about Su Yang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pang Hua.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say more. In the blink of an eye, she and Pang Hua turned into a stream of light and disappeared in the sky.


    Su Yang kept a big smile on his face until Su Li disappeared in his sight. He gasped and fell to the ground with a scared look.


    ¡°Oh my god, she has scared the hell out of me! What kind of soul tempting skill was that? After Pang Hua was hit by that, he was willing to do anything for Su Jiuzhou. Do you think we are also manipted by her?¡±


    ¡°Pang Hua will never call the name of Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Su Mu added his remarks again.


    Su Yang rubbed his face hard and his expression became serious, ¡°I think something is wrong. Does she have no worries about letting us go? Doesn¡¯t she worry that we will flee to the end of the world and nevere back to Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    ¡°I will go to the seventh branch of the Su Family.¡±


    Su Mu nced coldly at Su Yang, ¡°You feel free to leave.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Yang almost broke down. After a period of confusion, he looked up and gritted his teeth, ¡°If I could beat you, I would tie you up in a bag and carry you around. How could I waste time in Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    Su Mu nced with his icy blue eyes over Su Yang¡¯s indignant face. He turned away and left a sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to break through the middle stage of Yuanying Realm.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    In front of the main gate of Yuxu Sect, Pang Hua held Su Li¡¯s tiny hand and calmly walked into the big tactical matrix for protecting the sect. Disciples passing by saluted him when seeing them and some could not help but ask,


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, who is this girl?¡±


    Pang Hua smiled and replied, ¡°An orphan from Yanyang Town. She is lonely and helpless, so I brought her back.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Senior Fellow Apprentice, you have a golden heart!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice is so kind. I will also try next year. Maybe I could join the peak of Senior Fellow Apprentice Pang and get his instructions.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is a blessing in disguise. Since Senior Fellow Apprentice Pang will personally teach her, she may be a leading female disciple of Yuxu Sect in the future!¡±


    From the mountain gate to his peak, Pang Hua heard praises all the way. Inherited disciples were just inferior to the holy boy or the holy girl and had a high status in the sect. Pang Hua had been used to those bootlickers.


    But this time with Su Li, he was scared to sweat, for fear that those exaggerated words offended Su Li.


    ¡°It was lucky that the Mister was absent-minded all the way. Maybe she didn¡¯t hear that?


    Soon, theynded in the grand hall at the peak. Before Pang Hua had time to apologize for what happened on the road, he was pped unconscious by Su Li.


    After taking out the soul-controlling silk thread, Su Li cast another sleep spell on Pang Hua and left the hall for the Tea Peak.


    Birds were singing and flowers were fragrant in the cloud-covered mountains. Snow-white cranes were flying now and then, whileughter and shouts of Yuxu disciples during practicing could be heard.


    Su Li made the gesture expressionlessly. Then the Tactical Matrix for Camouge covered her whole body. Although there are disciples practicing flying swords around her, no one could see her.


    Until she approached the Tea Peak, a light shed over her calm eyes. Shended at the halfway of the Tea Peak. The universe ring glowed. Su Li put on a stealth cloak and moved quickly among the mountain rocks.


    ¡°Hm? A rat sneaked in...¡±


    The Immortal Tea nt gently swayed. There was no change above the ground, while a human face emerged in the core of the Immortal Tea nt underground. Countless root hair shot like lightning in the direction where Su Li was located.


    ¡°Senior Bizhui, I mean no harm.¡±


    At this time, Su Li¡¯s clear voice echoed around the core of the tea nt through underground. All the root hairs stopped instantly. A slightly gloomy and old tone sounded in Su Li¡¯s ears, ¡°Little friend, who told you my name?¡±


    ¡°You told me, Senior.¡±


    The clear voice came closer and Su Li¡¯s outline was revealed. The human face in the core took a good look at the outline but could not recognize her.


    ¡°Junior, I may have lived long enough, but I am not too old to confuse my memory. How dare you lie to me?¡±


    The Tea nt said with anger, but that did not stop Su Li from approaching.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Li already stood in front of the core. She took off the cloak, and let all the roots point at her body like sharp swords. Then she smiled sweetly, ¡°Senior, do you still remember the agreement you made with somebody? If I could return here one day, I will release you.¡±


    Bizhui¡¯s face instantly changed, ¡°You are that... Su Li! Are you still alive? Impossible!!!¡±


    ¡°I died but came back to life.¡±


    Su Li said frankly. Bizhui suspiciously looked at Su Li¡¯s face. After a long time, he burst intoughter, ¡°Yuxu Sect is so interesting. After so many years, they send a youth of Zhuji Realm to test me. Are they thinking that I am trapped by a tactical matrix and do not dare to kill people?!¡±


    ¡°Senior Bizhui, do not get angry. There is no need to test me. If the people of Yuxu Sect find me, neither you nor I will benefit.¡±


    Su Li still looked calm, ¡°Today, I will release you. However... I¡¯d like to make an appointment with you.¡±


    There was no anger on the old face, but a smile. He said slowly, ¡°Tell me then. It has been a long time since someone came here. So, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Hiss!


    Without a word, Su Li turned over her palm and a flying sword emerged on it. She cut through her left palm and the crimson blood dripped on a root.


    Only a drop of blood made the rune of the huge andplex tactical matrix appear. It looked like an earthworm wrapping around the core of the Tea nt.


    Then, Bizhui found that the crimson blood had turned into dull ck and blended into the rune. And then it just left a small and unobtrusive ck dot.


    ¡°There... is a w in the Dragon Trapped Tactical Matrix!¡±


    Bizhui was horrified when he sensed the changes of the roots. He stared at Su Li with countless roots trembling and his huge eyes showed human¡¯s fear. He said incoherently with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Your blood... What did you get this time? Su Li, the daughter of Luck... It¡¯s really you!¡±

 Chapter 434 - I am Su Buwang!

    <strong>Chapter 434 I am Su Buwang!</strong>


    ¡°The daughter of luck? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Li stared at Bizhui with her clear eyes. She heard ¡°the daughter of destiny¡± from Su Yuanhai, and ¡°the daughter of luck¡± now. The two appetions were mostly alike except for some slight differences. They mostly have the same meaning. But what did the two appetions stand for?


    Su Yuanhai was not clear about that, so she had to keep her doubt inside at that time. But now...


    ¡°Senior Bizhui?¡±


    Whoosh!


    The roots shook, and Bizhui restrained his expression. He said with a smile, ¡°The so-called daughter of luck is nothing special. The mighty luck in your body will bring you good luck whatever you do, so this is considered as a rare physique.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently and did not ask more after a dim light shed in her eyes.


    Bizhui did not tell the truth. Physique was physique that unseparated from her own body. Even it was so rare, it couldn¡¯t make people so crazy to bite her flesh and drink her blood.


    It was obviously impossible.


    ¡°Senior, can we talk about the deal now?¡±


    Su Li switched back to the original topic. The old eyes on the core of the Tea nt immediately shone brightly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be the head of Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face was daunting, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive any people whopelled me in my previous life. And most of those people were in Yuxu Sect. I need your help, Senior.¡±


    ¡°The head of Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    Bizhui opened his eyes wide and asked with a despised tone, ¡°Are you kidding me, kid?¡±


    ¡°If I can melt this tactical matrix, will you still think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Su Li said slowly with a smile on her calm face, ¡°My deal is quite simple. After I release you, I hope you can help me by keeping the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect busy for about one minute at a critical moment. After that, you can leave and enjoy the world no matter whether I seed or not!¡±


    Bizhui¡¯s face faded into the core and disappeared.


    He had to admit that he was moved.


    Imprisoned for seven thousand years, he longed for freedom more than anyone else, but the requirement Su Li put forward...was too simple!


    Too simple to believe.


    ¡°Kid!¡±


    After a long while, Bizhui¡¯s face reappeared on the core and became clearer than before. He stared at Su Li¡¯s immature face and asked coldly.


    ¡°What makes me so sure that you will help me instead of luring me into another trap? After you melt this tactical matrix, don¡¯t you worry that I will escape immediately regardless of the appointment?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Su Li raised her head with a confident smile, ¡°But I¡¯d rather believe that you won¡¯t offend a promising daughter of luck just because of the little favor!¡±


    Bizhui¡¯s expression changed. He could not figure out whether Su Li really had no idea or she was just sounding him out.


    Did daughters of luck have a bright future?


    It was not wrong to say that. But none of the daughters of luck in different generations died a natural death.


    ¡°The old Moxu from Yuxu Sect has not shown up for two thousand years. He is probably dead. Junior Lingxu is just at thete stage of Huashen Realm. If my seal is removed, it will be so easy to stop him for about one minute.¡±


    The more Bizhui thought about it, the more he got excited. Recalling the shame in the past thousands of years, he fixed his eyes on the ck spot on the root. Silent for a moment, he raised his head finally and spoke out suddenly.


    ¡°Junior Su Li, I need to tell you this in advance. If the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect is too powerful, and I feel my life is in danger...¡±


    ¡°You can flee, and I will not have a grudge against you.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and said loudly.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Bizhui roared and made a decision atst. A faint red light shed in his turquoise pupils, ¡°Su Li, I agree with your deal. I will give you a hand if you call me in the future!¡±


    ¡°Senior, you are really forthright.¡±


    Su Li relieved and smiled, ¡°It will take half a month to melt the tactical matrix. However, if the whole tactical matrix is melted, Yuxu Sect will detect. So, I will only destroy the nodes of the tactical matrix and put fake runes into it. It will look the same as the original one but won¡¯t restrain you.¡±


    As she said, she made a gesture with her hands. And a transparent rune of tactical matrix flowed from her fingertips to the root which was destroyed before.


    The ck spot on the root disappeared instantly. Bizhui tried to sense and can still feel the w, but it was just invisible.


    Bizhui nodded with joy, ¡°It¡¯s great! You have prepared well and considered thoroughly. Thank you for your arduous work in theing half month.¡±


    ¡°Senior, there is no need to say thanks. It¡¯s just a deal.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t keep myself invisible during I melt the tactical matrix. Please give me a hand, Senior.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a piece of cake. Just concentrate on melting the tactical matrix, I won¡¯t let anyone disturb you!¡±


    Bizhuiughed loudly. It mattered his freedom. Even Su Li didn¡¯t ask, he would spare no effort to cover her.


    ¡°Then, I will start now.¡±


    Su Li responded. Then she sat down in lotus position and cut her wrist. Blood drops flew to every node of the captive tactical matrix. Meanwhile, her hands moved quickly like a shadow and cast transparent repairing runes of tactical matrix just behind the blood drops.


    Although Bizhui hid his face into the core, he had kept his eyes on Su Li¡¯s moves. Seeing her concentration, he felt more rxed. He even got excited in his heart and a trace of expectation emerged in his old eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know if his hometown were still there. He would nevere back to Jiuzhou Region if he could regain his freedom.


    The old treant was immersed in joy. He even did not notice that the dark red blood blended into the roots and spread recklessly along the veins of the nt while it melted the tactical matrix.


    Bizhui did not notice all of these, and ck Lotus didn¡¯t notice, neither.


    In the ring space, ck Lotus stroked his chin and wondered, ¡°When did Su Li find out that the blood of evil ghost could destroy tactical matrix? This old boy of Spirit n doesn¡¯t look like someone who could keep his promise. Why did Su Li trust him?¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t understand that. Su Li had never suffered losses and she had always been cheating others since her rebirth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little early to deal with Yuxu Sect, wasn¡¯t it? What exactly does little Su Li think...¡±


    ck Lotus checked the fragment in his hands and sighed, ¡°Which treasure does this fragment belong to? It¡¯s too broken to be recognized. She just told me to put it away but did not give me a clue. We should not go on like this!¡±


    ...


    In the Desperate Zone for Demons, a bonfire emitted a warm glow in a world of ice and snow.


    At the bonfire, two people were sitting opposite each other. Su Buwang didn¡¯t wear clothes. He folded his arms with his blue lips shivering. And he stared at his clothes next to the bonfire. Blue icy-cold mist was rising from it.


    On the other side of the bonfire sat a bearded youth who was unkempt like a beggar. Su Buwang could only see his young eyes through his messy hair.


    ¡°How reckless you were to jump into the Desperate Lake! Don¡¯t you know that the icy cold pneuma could only be dissolved by someone above Yuanying Realm?¡±


    The unkempt young man passed a freshly baked fish to Su Buwang. Even the young man¡¯s face was dirty, he had a warm and gentle voice.


    ¡°I heard that there are immortals at the bottom of theke who can grant wishes. So, I came to have a look.¡±


    Su Buwang grinned and took the roasted fish. He bit the fish and said vaguely, ¡°Besides, I was lucky to meet you, Senior. Your cultivation must be above Yuanying Realm. You could save me from theke with one hand. May I have your name, Senior?¡±


    The unkempt youth shook his head helplessly and thought, this silly boy really liked to be engaged with others.


    ¡°The spirit firewood in the Huoyan Ind can speed up dispelling the cold pneuma in your body. Warm yourself at the fire lest some internal injuries will be left.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Buwang looked at the burning firewood with his eyes shining, and he shouted surprisingly, ¡°This is the spirit firewood in Huoyan Ind. I¡¯ve seen it for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    The youth was stunned for a moment, then couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I should have guessed that you came from a big family. Otherwise, you would have died long ago, as you came here alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that hurts, Senior!¡±


    Exaggerated indignation was shown on Su Buwang¡¯s face, while a smile shed in the eyes of the youth.


    Suddenly... the youth¡¯s eyes rolled, and themon flying sword ced at his feet disappeared instantly!


    Su Buwang¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. As he turned around at once, his body was frozen and he was unable to breathe. There were indistinct tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Even I¡¯ve escaped here, you still won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    Behind him, two practitioners in white hidden in the snow showed themselves. There were three. And the foremost one had put his flying sword on Su Buwang¡¯s back and almost pierced his skin and broke his heart.


    However, his head was cut before he did this.


    They died so fast. Was it done by Senior?


    Su Buwang was confused. Suddenly, he heard the youth¡¯s cold and stern voice from behind. The voice waspletely different from before.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    The remaining two slightly changed their looks as their origin was recognized. Without saying a word, they turned and tried to flee. But before they escaped a few feet away, they saw an iparable bright sword light shed in front of their eyes and prated through their throats.


    ¡°You are Tian...¡±


    One of them covered his own throat with his eyes widely opened. He uttered only three words before his death.


    ¡°Tian... Tian what?¡±


    Su Buwang nkly looked at the three people who died instantly. He turned around and found the beggar-like youth sat down again. That ordinary-looking flying sword returned to him as well.


    Seeing Su Buwang was still in a daze, the youth smiled and his tone was as warm as before, ¡°Sorry for frightening you. Shengtian Shrine has been chasing me for years. They stopped in the past few years. I did not expect them to reappear today.¡±


    Su Buwang was confused, but he was sure that the people were sent to kill him. But the youth had misunderstood the situation and ughtered them.


    Three assassins of Yuanying Realm did not survive more than one breath. What level of power is this?


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes were shining brightly. Because he thought that his life of fleeing came to an end!


    The only self-dignity left in his heart prevented him from hugging the beggar-like youth immediately. Instead, he shouted after saluting respectfully, ¡°Senior, please take me to travel with you!¡±


    The beggar-like youth couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°I don¡¯t ept disciples. Since your temperament is congenial to me, let us be friends between generations.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Su Buwang responded immediately with joy. He held his fists, ¡°I¡¯m Su Buwang, over one thousand years old. I beg you to guide me, Big Brother!¡±


    Pit-a-pat!


    The roasted fish in the youth¡¯s hands fell to the ground instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?!¡±

 Chapter 435 - Uncle Fang

    <strong>Chapter 435 Uncle Fang</strong>


    Seeing the beggar-like youth instantly change his expression, Su Buwang smelt a rat and began to run away without a word.


    But before he could leave by flying his sword, he felt that his neck got tight, and the scenery on his both sides quickly recede. Less than the time of a breath, he was taken back to the bonfire.


    ¡°Why do you run? You haven¡¯t got rid of the cold pneuma in your body.¡±


    There was anger in the beggar-like youth¡¯s voice, and a trace of disbelief and surprise that Su Buwang didn¡¯t detect.


    Su Buwangughed awkwardly for a moment with his eyes rolling. After he realized he had no chance to escape, he finally wailed with a long face, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not a member of the Shengtian Shrine! Those three guys were after me. I¡¯m so sorry that you were involved, Senior!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The beggar-like youth checked Su Buwang¡¯s face with a smile in his eyes, ¡°I felt it strange just now. Why those people from Shengtian Shrine did not learn their lessons and sent killers with lower strength thanst time. It turned out that you were the target. You want to follow me, because you want me to be your bodyguard?¡±


    Su Buwang was relieved when he found the beggar-like youth did not get angry. He smiled embarrassedly and said,


    ¡°Senior, you must be kidding. I have never got well with Shengtian Shrine. So have you. Since we have the same enemy, we should deal with the enemy together. And it is possible that I may get more powerful than you in the future and destroy Shengtian Shrine at one go. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The beggar-like youth was stunned when he saw Su Buwang ying cute.


    ¡°Is he... your son?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like you at all. Your calmness and wisdom seemed not to be inherited by him. On the contrary, he is very lively...¡±


    Su Buwang crossed his legs and sensed for a few moments. He found that the cold pneuma in his body had been clearedpletely. Then he put on his clothes quickly. But when he noticed the beggar-like youth was staring at him and absent-minded, he got goosebumps.


    Couldn¡¯t he be... that kind of person?


    Su Buwang felt this thought was disgusting and quickly removed it from his mind. However, he could not help but panic and asked carefully, ¡°Senior, why are you looking at me all the time?¡±


    The beggar-like youth returned to his senses immediately. He turned his head and said casually, ¡°Nothing. You just reminded me of some old memories.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh...¡±


    Su Buwang echoed but wondered in his heart. They just got to know each other on this day, and how could he remind the senior of his old memories?


    What a liar!


    ¡°Is he really that kind of person?¡±


    When Su Buwang felt uneasy, the beggar-like youth suddenly asked, ¡°What do you want to aplish when you came to Desperate Lake?¡±


    ¡°Of course to find my mother!¡±


    Su Buwang patted his chest. He didn¡¯t notice that the beggar-like youth¡¯s countenance under his messy hair changed. Su Buwang continued, ¡°My mother has been missing for many years. Although I don¡¯t know where she is, she is certainly still alive! And I must find her!¡±


    ¡°Did... your father tell you all these things?¡±


    The beggar-like youth seemed to suppress something under his voice sounded different than his usual voice.


    Once Su Buwang heard that word, he also changed his expression and hummed, ¡°Senior, I have no father! My father died long ago in a particrly miserable way! I overheard everything about my mother. That¡¯s why I escaped... came out to find her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better try hard to find her.¡±


    The beggar-like youth lowered his voice and his tone calmed down. But the light in his eyes brightened a lot suddenly.


    Su Buwang was still alive.


    He was quite surprised. When he returned to the sect back then, the first news he heard was that ¡°the Lord of Evil of Shengtian Shrine returned with his son¡±, and the second news ¡°the Lord of Evil killed his son in front of all his concubines!¡±


    That scene was witnessed by lots of people. He always thought Su Buwang had already gone. He never expected that this kid survived and reached the early stage of Yuanying Realm.


    Was that person... soft-hearted?


    ording to the kid¡¯s tone, he seemed to have a very unpleasant life in Shengtian Shrine these years. He needed to be more patient to know the details.


    The beggar-like youth slightly lowered his eyes, and his frustration vanished.


    At this moment, Su Buwang sensed that the youth in front of him seemed to be a little different, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    A freezing wind blew over. Su Buwang shivered. Suddenly, he heard the youth sighed.


    ¡°Boy, in future... call me Uncle Fang.¡±


    ...


    At the top of Heiyun Mount, Shengtian Shrine.


    In front of a lofty hall stood Ling Li in a red robe. His snow-white hair covered his wizened face and gloomy eyes. It smelled of blood in the air.


    After standing in silence for a moment, he pushed the door and walked in. A line of blood was left after his steps.


    ¡°You are back?¡±


    The shadow in the darkness turned around and praised, ¡°Well done. Three out of the four top talents in Ankui Valley have been executed and most of the core disciples have been killed by you. The next top of the Tianjiao List will definitely stay in our Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    Ling Li stood silently and stared coldly at the ck shadow.


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment but broken by the ck shadow¡¯sughter, ¡°What? Are you expecting a reward? No matter whether you have a rtion with me or not, the blood in your body belongs to our Ling Family. Therefore, it is your mission to work for Shengtian Shrine! Li...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing the words of Lihen Tablet.¡±


    Ling Li finally spoke in a calm tone. A chilly silver light was reflected in his narrow eyes, ¡°How did you find Su Buwang?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You already found out?¡±


    The ck shadow revealed a smile, ¡°That bastard was really stupid. Even if he wears a Yang jade-bone mask, he always uses his real name and leaves traces everywhere. So, it was not difficult for me to find him. But he was extremely hard to kill. I have sent several groups of people to kill him but they failed.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to kill him.¡±


    Ling Li spoke slowly. And a pressure arose around him, but it had no effect on the ck shadow.


    The ck shadow narrowed his eyes and nced at Ling Li¡¯s clothes where blood was dripping. ¡°We have done with the issue of Huangxing Pce, so there is no need to keep him alive. Bloodline is more important than anything else. As you know, I would never allow...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not the people of Ling Family.¡±


    Ling Li interrupted the ck shadow, and revealed his killing intent in his words, ¡°I can kill the top talents of Ankui Valley, so I can do the same to those from Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!!¡±


    The ck shadow got angry, while Ling Liughed coldly, ¡°Not all the people of Shengtian Shrine are from the Ling Family, so I will not break my oath. It is not a good deal to lose the top position of Tiaojiao List in this year just because of Su Buwang.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Ling Li, it seems that you think you have enough power and dare to disobey me?¡±


    The ck shadow approached Ling Li slowly. But Ling Li just smiled, ¡°No, I dare not. I¡¯m just stating a fact. The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce will never do a losing business. I... am on my way.¡±


    With these words, Ling Li nodded slightly and left. And the faint smell of blood spread out.


    The ck shadow was silent as if he were building up his anger. However, it did not break out even after Ling Li disappeared out of the pce gate.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Su Buwang. After the Tianjiao List was settled... make a move.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Great Lord!¡±


    ¡ª


    In an adytum, Ling Li expressionlessly took off his red robe and threw it aside. Countless wounds could be seen all over his body. Some of them were so deep and even the bones or throbbing organs could be seen.


    It wasn¡¯t that easy to kill the second top talent of Ankui Valley and dozens of inherited disciples who had the chance to be top talents.


    Especially when he could not expose his origin during the fight, the only chance to win was to fight for his life.


    He looked into the water mirror emerged in the nothingness, and touched the hole next to his heart. A ray of sharp metal shaving was left there and eroded the flesh and blood around it.


    This stab of a spear almost sent him to see his dear Li...


    ¡°Ling Li, don¡¯t go killing anymore!¡±


    A half mirror floating beside him reflected Jing Xin¡¯s tear-stained face.


    It seemed that Ling Li didn¡¯t hear that. He deployed a healing tactical matrix te and sat in its center. However, he did not get into the trance state. Instead, he thought something and took out a jade-bone mask¡ªYin jade-bone mask.


    Sensing a trace of vague pneuma on the mask, Ling Li¡¯s cold face softened.


    ¡°I should havee to you early, but every time I think of Wang...¡±


    How could he feel at ease, especially... that old guy traced Wang¡¯s track? Although Ling Li temporarily stabilized the situation with the Tianjiao List, once the list was settled, Wang would certainly be in danger again.


    ¡°Before the settlement of Tianjiao List, I have to send Wang to Tianhe Sect! At least, I will send him to a sect that Shengtian Shrine doesn¡¯t dare to reach...¡±


    When Ling Li was thinking, he powerlessly fell to the ground and fell into a deep sleep. Green fluorescence was still shining from the healing tactical matrix te. And sobs of Jing Xin came out vaguely.


    ¡ª


    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.


    It was quiet and peaceful in Jiuzhou Region. Except for some fights between some small sects, quietness dominated the twenty-five sects. And no one ever mentioned the thing happened in the tea party for immortals.


    At this moment, in the seemingly calm Tea Peak of Yuxu Sect, Su Li¡¯s face was as pale as a piece of paper. She stood quietly in front of the core of the turquoise tea nt. When she saw the blood color added to the core of the tea nt, she smiled.


    At that moment, Bizhui¡¯s face emerged on the core surface of the tea nt and it looked less lively than a month before.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Roots swayed and surrounded Su Li. That scene seemed that stars twinkled around the bright moon or people paid respects to a queen.


    ck Lotus in the ck Lotus Ring gazed at the puppet-like tea treant and got a chilly feeling in his heart.


    Why did Su Li¡¯s talent awake so quickly and strangely? To his surprise, he had not noticed that at all. How did Su Li know that?


    Su Li pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Tell me about my past in details. What¡¯s the daughter of luck on earth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Bizhui answered numbly, ¡°I have heard lots of legends about daughters of luck. Those women are born to gather luck into their bodies and will encounter lots of opportunities. This kind of woman is uniquely talented in the cultivation circle!¡±


    ¡°The naturalw has its own rules and never allows the existence of such women. Therefore, a daughter of luck will never be born in a normal way. Every previous daughter of luck was arranged to be born by those fortune-telling mighty people through their deliberate soothsaying.¡±


    Bizhui stopped and woodenly stared at Su Li, ¡°Master, all your experience since you were born was deliberately arranged by others. You keep collecting luck and providing it for others until... you are punished by the heaven and resented by the people and can¡¯t get a peaceful end!¡±

 Chapter 436 - Use him to the extreme

    <strong>Chapter 436 Use him to the extreme</strong>


    ¡°No peaceful end...¡±


    Su Li murmured. Her lips trembled gently, and her bloodless face looked more haggard.


    She sat down slowly and buried her face into her arms. So did her fragile feelings.


    ¡°Little Su Li, you...¡±


    ck Lotus called her lightly, but his words were stuck in his throat. Because he did not know what to say.


    He scratched his head because of his worry. Since Su Yuanhai talked about ¡°the daughter of destiny¡±, he had known that it must be rted to the unlucky ¡°daughter of luck¡±.


    He was afraid that Su Li probably couldn¡¯t bear this news and might go crazy as before, so he didn¡¯t mention that to her. He only wanted to tell her when Su Li became strongerter.


    Unfortunately, changes always go beyond ns. Itpletely disrupted his n that the Immortal Tea nt was controlled.


    It was quiet in the core space of the tea nt. Even a needle falling on the ground would be heard. Su Li held her knees in silence and no one could understand the light shining in her dark eyes.


    She had thought a lot about her previous life. She once told herself that no matter how cruel the truth was, she would rather know it. Even if she regretted that, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to live a muddleheaded life.


    But now, she was really lost.


    Bizhui told her that everything was fake.


    The people and things in her previous life, along with her life, were just a plot arranged by others. And she was just the puppet manipted by the people behind the curtain.


    If the string that connected the puppet was cut off one day... would the puppet¡¯s lifee to an end?


    ¡°Who¡¯s... that person?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s hoarse voice echoed in the space.


    ¡°I have no idea, but it must be someone at the top of Qingshui Circle. Otherwise, how could he take advantage of loopholes in naturalw? In other words, someone with poor cultivation would have been killed by the backfire of the naturalw, and you... wouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±


    After ck Lotus said this, Su Li stood up under the apprehensive gaze of ck Lotus. She re-straightened her back, took a deep breath, and... suddenly opened her eyes with a bright and frightening gaze.


    ¡°In other words, my biological parents and I are just pawns of others and had no dignity like human beings, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Sheughed with full of mockery, ¡°I had vowed that I would not be anyone¡¯s pawn after my rebirth. But it¡¯s just a dream in the end. Traps over traps... I can¡¯t escape from them. So, ... ck Lotus, tell me whether I am still a pawn or not? ¡°


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ck Lotus looked at Su Li who was smiling. But he knew it¡¯s just the calm before a storm. ck Lotus could not help but shiver. He hastened tofort her, ¡°With my help, you¡¯ll certainly seize the bastards that yed with you. No one can flee!¡±


    Su Li curled her lips slightly and covered all her fluctuating emotions, ¡°I also think so.¡±


    ¡°Bizhui, do you know anything about someone named ¡°Ling Li¡± during the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit a thousand years ago?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Only those famous people on the Tianjiao List left a great reputation back then and the rest were obliterated by time.¡±


    A surprise shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Was Ling Li not on the Tianjiao List? Fang Yuan ranked second...


    ¡°Who was the first on the Tianjiao List back then?¡±


    ¡°It was a holy boy from a holy sect in the evil circle. He was known as Lord of Evil but his real name was unknown. He had been holding the first ce on Tianjiao List for a thousand years until he was over two thousand years old.¡±


    ¡°Do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li asked a lot of questions, relevant or irrelevant, until no more questions came to her a few dayster.


    She was silent for a moment and flipped her hand. A mini cave appeared in her hand. It grew quickly in the core space until became a normal-size house.


    Su Li waved her hand indifferently and the stone gate of the cave automatically opened. There was a deep pond with crystal clear water. In the water, all the petals of Tianyou Lotus were blooming with a faint fragrance.


    ¡°Bizhui, imbue me with all your enlightenment power!¡±


    Once Su Li instructed, Bizhui immediately began to sway his branches and a breach emerged on the core of the tea nt. Arge amount of fragrant enlightenment essence flowed out from the breach, then turned into water lines in the nothingness. And it was infused into Su Li¡¯s body.


    In the next instant, Su Li sensed more thoughts in her mind, like the experience that she refined the soul stonest time. But this time, it didn¡¯t work on the secret soul practicing method, but... on Suiyu Tactics!


    ck Lotus was so stunned when he saw this. An absurd thought shed through his mind, ¡°Little Su Li, are you trying to... forcibly break through the second level of Suiyu Tactics? Are you crazy?!¡±


    What was Suiyu Tactics? It was the most precious treasure of Kuiyu Pce in ancient times. So, it was extremely hard to practice. He knew the difficulty Su Li had encountered when she practiced it and that she was still stuck in the first level.


    This was not surprising at all. Even the disciples of Kuiyu Pce were stuck in the first level of Suiyu Tactics throughout their lives and could not get the true meaning of it.


    But that had no impact on their practice. And a lot of people had be Mighty Practitioners in ancient times simply based on the first level of Suiyu Tactics.


    Even those people could not break through its second level. How dare Su Li who was just in the Zhuji Realm dream of breaking through it?


    She must be crazy!


    ¡°Time is almost over.¡±


    Su Li said expressionlessly while her hands did not stop moving. After she picked up and broke up the petals of Tianyou Lotus with one hand, she continued to say, ¡°Look at Bizhui.¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned and looked at the pale old face that emerged on the core. After carefully sensing it, he changed his look immediately.


    ¡°The erosion... is getting deeper?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control the power in my blood.¡±


    Su Li proceeded to refine the essence of Tianyou Lotus drop by drop. And then she stored them into a prepared jade bottle. While doing this, she said casually, ¡°I eroded his mind, and the poison in my blood is still invading his vitality. Soon, Yuxu Sect will discover this, so I have to take actions before that!¡±


    ck Lotus gasped and could not help but ask, ¡°How much time do you have?¡±


    ¡°At most... ten years.¡±


    ¡°Ten years?!¡±


    ck Lotus shrilled out of fright, ¡°It¡¯s too short! What can you do in ten years? It will take you several years to rest after you break through the peak stage of Zhuji Realm. After that, you will be more closely watched by the naturalw so that you can¡¯t fight at will. There are a lot of old monsters hidden in the twenty-five sects. Without the power of the peak stage of Huashen Realm, how can you get out safely.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m taking a gamble.¡±


    Su Li picked up the jade bottle and shook it. Looking at the transparent liquid in the jade bottle, she showed a deep dim light in her eyes, ¡°Dongfang Wuxue!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    A vague shadow floated out from the cave and stared at the remaining nt of Tianyou Lotus with a touch of longing in its eyes.


    Su Li raised her eyes and said in a calm tone, ¡°I have finished refining the cave and I can set you free at any time. Originally, I nned to find a physical body for you to walk in, but those many restrictions of walk-in have no benefit to your practice.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue was touched, and he already understood Su Li¡¯s intention through her words. Tianyou Lotus, as a precious treasure, was the best container to breed a physical body. Everything was ready now, and only a little bit of vitality was needed.


    ¡°Bizhui.¡±


    Su Li called with a low voice. The swaying roots behind Su Li immediately fell off and turned into turquoise powder with a strong vitality. Then it flew to wrap Dongfang Wuxue.


    Meanwhile, Su Li reached out her hand and cut off the connection between Dongfang Wuxue and the cave with a grip. A hole opened automatically on Tianyou Lotus and it wrapped the vague shadow of Dongfang Wuxue. Then it became a turquoise cocoon.


    Seeing that, Su Li waved her hand and sealed the cave. Then she concentrated on the second level of Suiyu Tactics immediately. She would like to see what made the tactics so special that was highly rmended by people throughout ages.


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded and saw the arrangements she made. He could not help but swallow his saliva. This pathetic girl who he thought had been yed by others all her lifetime became unfathomable for the first time.


    ¡°It turns out that her target was Bizhui all the way. Each step of her n was connected with the other, and she had made use of Bizhui to the extreme. How shrewd... Did she begin to plot when she knew she could go to the main branch of the Su Family?¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly trembled with fear.


    ¡°Would I end up like Bizhui one day, being used by Su Li and discarded like a piece of trash?¡±


    Seeing Bizhui¡¯s dumbfounded face, ck Lotus shivered.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t happen. I am a precious ancient treasure. How could Su Li, that little girl, hurt...¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s voice became lower and lower. He looked at Su Li¡¯s small face which was immersed in enlightenment, and his gaze becameplicated.


    ¡°I hope... that day will nevere.¡±


    ¡ª


    The sun shone brightly in the mountains.


    Su Yang was lying on a tree branch with a grass-de in his mouth. He looked at Su Mu who was practicing under the tree and boredom suddenly came to him. He puckered his mouth and said vaguely, ¡°Blockhead, you have been practicing for two months. Don¡¯t you ever get bored? In my opinion... could it be possible that Su Jiuzhou has died in Yuxu Sect? If so, we can...¡±


    Before he finished his words, Su Yang suddenly changed his look slightly and rolled down from the tree.


    The next moment ... crash!


    The big tree was cut into two halves by a sword light. Yan Ziye walked slowly from the dust and smoke with a cold face, and he said with a cold tone, ¡°One more bad word about the Master, no ce in Ni Sect for you!¡±


    Su Yang got up from the ground and cursed angrily, ¡°Yan Ziye, you son of a bitch! Every time you attack me from my back. Do you have the guts to fight with me not using your sword skills?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Tianhe Sect for a thousand years, but you didn¡¯t get advanced in your cultivation but getting cheekier.¡±


    Yan Ziye snorted coldly. He turned his head to Su Mu who had made ice shavings everywhere, and frowned with no words.


    Su Yang¡¯s eyes turned red because of anger instantly. He said furiously, ¡°Well, Yan Ziye, your nose is in the air after the trip to the Reincarnation Mirror! If it weren¡¯t for your weird sword skill, how couldn¡¯t I beat you?¡±


    ¡°The sword skill Master taught me is certainly extraordinary.¡±


    When Yan Ziye heard Su Yang¡¯s praise for the sword skill, he showed a trace of admiration in his eyes. That made Su Yang feel very disgusting. Su Yang wiped his sweat away and muttered, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t bother myself with the soul-controlled people.¡±


    Su Mu stopped casting his spells and looked at the two of them without any words. Then he continued. Ice shavings fluttered again in the air.

 Chapter 437 - Wonderful!

    <strong>Chapter 437 Wonderful!</strong>


    In the core space of the tea nt, Su Li was sitting cross-legged in the nothingness as if she was a statue.


    It was really difficult to break through Suiyu Tactics.


    With the help of the Enlightenment Essence and Tianyou Lotus, Su Li fumbled in countless thoughts, but could not break through the bottleneck of Suiyu Tactics, which seemed to be a thin paper.


    ck Lotus emerged. He took a look at Dongfang Wuxue, who was still rebuilding his physical body, and sighed softly.


    Su Li seemed to hear ck Lotus¡¯s sigh, and she took a move in the next instant.


    With a clear and crisp crack, Su Li shattered the jade token in her right hand. ck Lotus watched her in fear. Su Li put the rest of Tianyou Lotus juice into her awareness sea.


    The thousands of floating thoughts immediately increased in an exponential rate. The number of the thoughts exceeded a million in the blink of an eye and was heading for ten million.


    All of a sudden, Su Li got a splitting headache, and her long ck hair turned into gray in the blink of an eye!


    ¡°Su Li, wake up!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s anxious and harsh voice came into her awareness sea, ¡°The amount of your thoughts has exceeded the limit you can take! If you continue to persist, your head will explode like a firework and you will die and your cultivation will be gone! Su Li, do you hear me?!¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips, gritted her teeth, and continued to drive her thoughts. She was indifferent to the bleeding of her mouth and nose.


    She could not find the breakthrough point to Suiyu Tactics with tens of thousands of deductions. What about hundreds of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions?


    ¡°ck!¡±


    It seemed that a noise, which sounded like a rope snapped, came from Su Li¡¯s head and her gray hair was covered with blood instantly. Seeing that, ck Lotus¡¯s heart trembled. He did not dare to disturb Su Li any more, for fear that his voice might be thest straw to break Su Li¡¯s mind.


    ¡°ck! ck! ck! ...¡±


    More noises sounded. Su Li, who was searching for something in the thoughts of her awareness sea, felt the sign of death. If she continued, she must die.


    ¡°Do I fail?¡±


    Su Li suddenly opened her eyes and the light in her eyes dimmed. ¡°Seeing¡± the thoughts in her awareness sea constantly fell into the nothingness due to her inattention, she decided suddenly to let her mind sink along with those thoughts.


    The pneuma of vitality instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Su Li?!!¡±


    ck Lotus was horrified. But when he looked up and saw the dumbfounded human face on the core of that tea nt, he thought in silence for a while and realized that the only thing he could do was waiting.


    In the dark nothingness, some thoughts turned to white light spots like stars dotted in the sky. As her mind continued to sink, these white light spots began to dim and atst... it waspletely dark.


    In the darkness, Su Li even couldn¡¯t feel herself. If it¡¯s not because she still had obsession in her heart, she might disappear along with those thoughts.


    After a long time, the darkness faded. Su Li powerlessly opened her eyes and saw a colorless secr city.


    ¡°Where... am I?¡±


    As her mind vibrated slightly, Su Li looked down and found her hands were transparent. She kept silent for a few moments and walked towards the city.


    As she approached the city entrance, she heard the hustle and bustle of the city.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and felt somewhat familiar. But she could not remember anything after carefully recalling.


    Two guards stood at the entrance. They inquired the identity of the peopleing and going from time to time, but never looked at Su Li.


    ¡°Can¡¯t they see me?¡±


    Su Li pondered. She walked into the city, and the guards really did not stop her. However, as soon as she stepped into the city, the surroundings went backwards and she was transported to her original ce in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I get close to that city?¡±


    Su Li spected and tried several times. But every time she came back to the original ce as if she were only allowed to see this part.


    Transported outside the city gates once again, Su Li let it go when she looked at the colorless but busy world that had nothing to do with her.


    Whose memory was... the constantly repeating memory fragment?


    Su Li asked herself and took a step backward with a sigh atst.


    And then, the darkness returned to her but Su Li was calm inside. She chose another direction and walked into another memory fragment soon.


    This time, it was not a city gate, but a ce that Su Li was familiar with.


    ¡°Yunshan Yard...¡±


    Su Li murmured and walked to the courtyard in her memory. She saw a girl in coarse clothes ying alone on the ground. Her foster mother beside her was looking at her with a smile while sewing new clothes for her.


    Su Li looked at the scene in a daze. After a long while, she walked to the girl and squatted down.


    At this moment, her previous life and present life seemed to break through the restriction of time and space and ovepped together.


    The next moment, the memory fragment rewound and Su Li was transported to the outside of Yunshan Yard. Silent for an instant, she walked towards the courtyard where Su Yuanhai once lived. Before she could reach the courtyard, the fragment rewound again.


    Hadn¡¯t she known Su Yuanhai in this piece of memory fragment?


    Su Li didn¡¯t try again and left the fragment. She continued to search for another one.


    Those short or long memories pieced together her nk memories in childhood. Su Li, as if an outsider, calmly watched these scenes as Su Yuanhai had described. She saw the devilish faces of Su Huanyi and his brother who were killed by her, young Su Huanli and a blurred dark shadow who was feeding her the Illusion-arising Medicine.


    Eventually, everything returned to darkness.


    Su Li lookedpletely indifferent. Although she knew that she had experienced all of those things as a child in her previous life, she couldn¡¯t empathize with that, as if she was looking at a stranger¡¯s memories.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember even if I saw that in these fragments. Is it because of the Illusion-arising Medicine?¡±


    The thought flickered through Su Li¡¯s eyes and she turned to leave without any hesitation.


    The darkness was still there.


    Dullness and loneliness followed Su Li like a shadow. Gradually, she felt cold.


    After her soul and spirit had gone through so many memory fragments, they became very weak and would dissipate soon. If this really happened, it would be the same as the death of the physical body and her cultivation, just leaving a physical body for people to walk in.


    But what Su Li was thinking about at that moment wasn¡¯t the death.


    She regarded the darkness as her enemy, and her eyes were full of longing.


    Time gradually passed, Su Li found herself unable to walk after a long time. The lower half of her body disappeared, so she had to crawl.


    The endless darkness made her desperate. The light in Su Li¡¯s eyes faded, but her obsession... was still there.


    Bright light spots flew out from her crystalline soul-body and shone in the darkness. With the disappearance of her upper body, Su Li was shocked and slightly sighed. But she did not give up and continued to go deeper into the unknown ce.


    Finally, at one moment, her hands disappeared as well and only her head was left. The crazy obsession was still in Su Li¡¯s nearly transparent pupils. Su Li kept moving with her teeth biting the ground.


    She didn¡¯t know what her obsession exactly was, but she know that she had to move forward.


    Some white light spots illuminated a small area, but Su Li could not see. She had only the lower half of her face, but she went on tirelessly. Gradually, the lower half of her face was also gone. She was unable to advance any further.


    Just at the moment when the soul-body disappearedpletely, the light transformed from her obsession suddenly shone brightly to every corner of the dark space.


    At that moment, Su Li suddenly saw everything.


    She had no idea what she was using to look. She saw countless threads were intertwined and many parallel lines crossed without any knots.


    Instinctively, Su Li touched one bright red thread with her mind. Suddenly, a mountain-like huge soul fragment in the distance came close and rushed into Su Li¡¯s mind.


    The soul power like a real substance wrapped Su Li and nourished Su Li¡¯s soul-body that was extremely weak. Less than the time of taking a breath, Su Li¡¯s intentional projection reappeared.


    This time, it¡¯s no longer a phantom, but like an imprable real physical body!


    The changes happened so quickly that Su Li did not have time to think them over. The threads in front of her faded away and followed by huge and chaotic original memories.


    Su Li only had time to remember a few words, and all of her memory just disappeared as if it never existed.


    ¡°Lihen Tablet...of the Sin n...¡±


    Su Li looked at the space which increasingly became dark again and muttered. Her mind was fixed on a warm picture where a couple were holding a baby in swaddling clothes. But she could not see... their faces.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Su Li could not tell what happened to her, but she gained a lot of abilities instinctively.


    Before the space didn¡¯t getpletely dark, she converged the bright light into a light door by waving her fingertips. Then she stepped into it without hesitation.


    In the next instant, Su Li opened her eyes and saw the familiar core space of the tea nt. A faint thread was reflected in her eyes but it blurred away soon.


    However, she still saw it. It connected her and ck Lotus.


    ¡°The daughter of luck...¡±


    A trace of thought shed through Su Li¡¯s mind. Before she thought over it, she heard ck Lotus whine, ¡°Master, youe back finally...¡±


    Su Li raised her hand and found the ck shadow revealed by ck Lotus Ring became much clearer than before.


    She was slightly startled, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Subconsciously, she turned to Bizhui and found that he looked the same as before.


    After seeing Su Li¡¯s soul and spirit seemed not to get injured, ck Lotus was relieved. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You have lost signs of life for five days! I almost convinced myself that you were dead and was about to find a new master!¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m curious about your fate if you fall into Yuxu Sect.¡±


    The face of ck Lotus turned ck. As a supreme treasure of Ghost n, he would not end well if he fell into the hands of Human n. Even if ck Lotus Ring could be left, he, the spirit body, would be used to make pills.


    ¡°Little Su Li, can¡¯t you keep some dignity for me?¡±


    ck Lotus sighed helplessly and kept silent for a moment. But he still could not hold down his curiosity and asked, ¡°You have been in that weird state for seven days. What exactly did you do? Did you break through the second level of Suiyu Tactics?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and smiled, ¡°The second level of Suiyu Tactics is not that easy to break through.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look worried?¡±


    ck Lotus could not understand. But Su Li did not pay attention to him anymore. She turned to Bizhui and said, ¡°From now on, pay close attention to Yuxu Sect, and report every movement to me at any time.¡±


    Hearing her instructions, ck Lotus did not dwell on the previous question and pped his hands out of wonderment.


    ¡°Even the old foxes in Yuxu Sect are iparable strong, they would never anticipate that the Immortal Tea nt could be a traitor. Su Li, this move is really... wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 438 - Dumbass

    Chapter 438 Dumbass


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus, flipped her hand, and took out the matrix te of the Tactical Matrix for Camouge. And then it included Su Li and the Cave of Cang Lei which was breeding its physical body.


    ck Lotus looked stunned and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Things are done here. Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±


    A light flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She was silent for a moment and spoke softly but in an incontrovertible tone, ¡°Take out the fragment that I let you collect before.¡±


    ¡°... What are you going to do?¡±


    ck Lotus asked with bewilderment as he took the fragment out of the ck Lotus Ring. Su Li grabbed it immediately and press it on the edge of the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Although the beast-shaped mirror spirit was surprised and suspicious, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the fragment. he drove the Reincarnation Mirror to absorb the whole fragment immediately. In the blink of an eye, the Reincarnation Mirror Ring became more massive than before.


    At that moment, ck Lotus looked at the dark Reincarnation Mirror Ring and said, ¡°The fragment you asked me to put away is a piece of this thing? What kind of treasure is this broken iron ring? You have been carrying it with you all the time. But you never tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dumbass.¡±


    ck Lotus got even more confused after he heard Su Li¡¯s answer.


    Dumbass?


    ¡°I might have heard it before.¡±


    ck Lotus struggled to remember. But he was awakened by a unique pneuma before he figured it out.


    He rose his head up to see the ce in front of Su Li. There stood a starlight door that was outlined unnoticedly.


    ¡°Star Gate?!¡±


    ck Lotus eximed in horror, ¡°Su Li, are you going to fight in the Star Path? How long has it been since you broke into the Star Pathst time? Your foundation is insufficient to make a second try. Don¡¯t be reckless. Otherwise, no one can save you!¡±


    Su Li looked at the Star Gate calmly, ¡°Although I am anxious, but not anxious to die. It¡¯s different from before... You stay outside and keep an eye on the Cave of Cang Lei and that stupid dumbass. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    After speaking that, Su Li didn¡¯t wait ck Lotus to continue to persuade her. She took off the Reincarnation Mirror Ring, summoned the Nightmare, and put it aside. And then she stepped into the Star Gate.


    As for the ck Lotus Ring, it was directly pushed out by the Star Gate and floated in the core of the tea nt. The Universe Ring and the Heavy Soul Robe were pushed out as well.


    ck Lotus was separated from Su Li for the first time and he felt quite ufortable. But when he sensed the existence of the subtle connection between him and Su Li, he felt a little relieved, but his mind was still in a mass.


    In the second round to go through the Star Path, the force of the Star Gate would be increased quite a lot and no treasure could be brought in. So, they had to break away from their master for the moment.


    ck Lotus never mentioned this to Su Li. Where did she get that?


    ¡°Something unusual must happen to this girl during the days she lost her breath. But why doesn¡¯t she tell me...?¡±


    ck Lotus got a headache while thinking of this. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of a silver light shing on the Reincarnation Mirror Ring. There was an ancient pattern on the light but it shed away instantly.


    Seeing the pattern that symbolized the ages, ck Lotus remembered a lot of things in a moment. He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Dumbass, you son of bitch!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Behind the Star Gate, the familiar solitary sky and stone steps reappeared in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Su Li in white stood silently on the ancient stone tform with her eyes closed.


    She had heard quite a few about the second round to go through the Star Path, so she was not unprepared.


    A path was created by an ancestor and explored by posterity.


    Except for the first time of going through the Star Path to establish the foundation, from the second time on, practitioners of this school will experience the tests left by ancestors.


    It was not inheritance, but better!


    Cultivation was by no means just practicing behind a closed door. Since ancient times, sects had been always stronger than individual practitioner. It¡¯s not because of arge number of people, butmunication. One could go further in the path of cultivation bymunicating with others.


    The tests left by ancestors varied from moderate and peaceful tests to radical and cold-blooded ones. Therefore, every time when the Star Path was opened, it was a gamble for the disciples who would go through it... and the price was their life!


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and walked to the first step. As soon as her second foot fell on it, her expression changed, and her body extremely twisted to the side.


    A purple light swept past Su Li¡¯s neck without any warning. Then it disappeared into the starry sky after a sh.


    Su Li felt chill in her heart and wiped on her neck. She unfolded her palm and found there was blood.


    ¡°The senior who left the test was bad-tempered.¡±


    While talking to herself, Su Li drove her pneuma and blood to the wound and the blood mark on her neck disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Meanwhile, matrix patterns emerged in her hand, and a ninth-grade tactical matrix for protection was formed instantly. And it turned into three golden shields around Su Li to protect her.


    But suddenly, three purple lights shot and shattered the three golden shields easily. Then the three purple lights passed through Su Li¡¯s cheek and disappeared in the nothingness.


    A strand of hair was chopped off and floated down.


    Su Li¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. She stared at the hair, which suddenly twisted into a line of words.


    ¡°Use the sword or die!¡±


    Only the sword was allowed.


    Su Li understood, and sharp light flickered in her eyes. She formed a sword with her fingers and forcibly cut to the purple light that appeared for the third time.


    Just a collision, the flesh and blood of Su Li¡¯s fingers was instantly eliminated by the purple light, just leaving the white bones.


    But the two white bones were closed together, shone with a cold light, and shed down like a sword!


    ¡°The first move of Cuixing Method, copse!¡±


    Su Li shouted and set a blood-colored arc sword pneuma from the fingers. It smashed the purple light easily. The purple light dissipated and showed its real look... It was a piece of purple rotten cloth.


    Su Li was slightly stunned. She picked up the piece of cloth that had lost its aggressiveness and checked carefully. With a little force, the piece of cloth rotted into pieces.


    She did not expect that the purple light was defeated so easily and that the real body of the purple light was a piece of cloth. She thought that it might be a small sword or a dagger...


    ¡°How could a piece of ordinary cloth bear the sharp purple light?¡±


    Su Li was confused.


    If the strength of Yuanying Realm was used,mon flying swords of Spirit Equipment would be destroyed after several times, only the Treasure Equipment could be used normally. And the strength stored on this piece of cloth exceeded that of Yuanying Realm...


    ¡°It was a sharp and strange strength, not like the force of genuine energy.¡±


    Su Li could only remember the feeling. She looked at the two fingers that almost recovered and the second stone step that emerged just now. After thinking for a moment, she took the second step.


    The moment Su Li¡¯s feet fell on it, the scene in front of her changed into a spacious high tform.


    On the other side of the high tform stood a middle-aged man with a sword, whose face could not be seen clearly. While there was a weapon rack behind him and there were no weapons except for various swords.


    Su Li measured for a moment. She did not find the middle-aged man moved his lips, but there came a low and deep voice as the nothingness fluctuated.


    ¡°Since you have taken the second step, it means that you are a sword practitioner. If you pass my test, you will inherit my swordsmanship!¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips and asked gently, ¡°If I am not a sword user, what will happen to me?¡±


    ¡°Without a swordsmanship, you can¡¯t take the second step!¡±


    This implied that if one didn¡¯t have a swordsmanship, one would be killed. And one just had to admit it¡¯s a bad luck to encounter him.


    Su Li understood the meaning and said no more words. She turned around and took a three-feet-long sword. And then she stood before the middle-aged man distantly. She asked in a cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s your test?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just need to defeat me!¡±


    Before he finished his words, the middle-aged man shed and disappeared in his original ce. He stabbed at Su Li¡¯s face with his sword in the next instant.


    A bright light flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and she shed as well. Su Li defended in the frontal attack with the sword. Their sword tips collided directly!


    Ding Ding!!!


    The collision of the swords sounded clear and crisp, like a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Boom!


    The middle-aged man flew away the high tform like a cannonball and fell into the starry sky in the nothingness.


    Less than the time of taking a breath, Su Li won.


    But she stood on the high tform with an unpleasant expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s that strange power, not only sharp...¡±


    Su Li stared at her sword-wielding right hand, which was turned into white bones again. As her blood was dripping, the flesh generated slowly.


    Just now, she felt clearly that a fragment of her consciousness was empty.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because the strength of my physical body exceeded his limit and he was blown away directly, I would probably have died.¡±


    Su Li became slightly worried. Seeing the third step coagted slowly, she showed a rare-seen serious look.


    A momentter, the stone step beneath her feet remained unmoved, which meant no gift from the Star Path this time. She stepped on the third step with a decisive look.


    Whoosh!


    The scene changed dramatically again.


    There was a same high tform, a same weapon rack, and a same silent middle-aged man with a sword.


    Su Li took a sword and looked coldly at the man opposite. After a short silence in the nothingness, a voice came again. But there was a hint of appreciation mixed in his tone this time.


    ¡°Your physical strength has exceeded the limit of Zhuji Realm, so you are qualified to inherit my legacy. However, you should not use the sword with brute force. Your sword skill is too rough. The swordsmanship of pneuma and blood school in your hands is just like a pearl covered by dust!¡±


    ¡°There are eighteen steps in the Star Path. If you can reach the end andprehend a little bit of my sword, I will pass on my genuine skills to you!¡±


    Su Li was calm and waited until his voice in the nothingness stopped. She swung her sword obliquely and said coldly, ¡°Draw your sword.¡±


    ¡°Excellent state of mind, haha...¡±


    Along with theughter, the middle-aged man fought against Su Li again. Su Li dodged calmly and chopped at his head with her sword in the next move.


    The middle-aged man leaned his head slightly, turned around, and changed his move. He was so fast that all these moves happened almost at the same time.


    He stabbed with his ordinary long sword quickly. Su Li finally saw that this time. The long sword was covered with a faint golden luster.


    ¡°It¡¯s that sharp power...¡±


    Su Li changed her look. Instead of using the force of her physical body alone, she began to employ Suiyu Tactics, and her sword was covered with a faint cyan luster as well.


    Ding!


    Their weapons shed. The collision of the cyan light and the golden one ended with fierce sparks. Then their swords were broken into iron filings in the air and disappeared.


    Once again, Su Li¡¯s awareness became nk, as if she were frightened by an invisible majesty. And she was even unable to think.


    An intense sense of crisis brought her back to her consciousness in a few seconds. However, it was still toote. A sword-like purple elbow erged in her eyes rapidly.


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    Su Li shouted sternly. An extreme shadowy light filled her pupils. The nothingness fluctuated and the unstoppable purple sword de really slowed down. Su Li took the advantage of this period and deflected her head to avoid the injuries of her vital parts. She stepped back quickly.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    After the purple light shed, Su Li stopped. She took a look at the huge wound across most of her upper body. In silence, she looked pale and gloomy.

 Chapter 439 - Deadly test

    Chapter 439 Deadly test


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A light eek came out from the nothingness and instantly disappeared.


    Su Li beckoned. A long sword flew to her from the weapon rack behind her and floated in front of her. In the blink of an eye, she made some unique gestures and put them into the long sword. The ordinary long sword was instantly covered with ayer of cyan light and sprang out like a spiritual snake.


    It was the Ao Sword Skills, the skills to control swords!


    A cold hum sounded in the nothingness, and the purple light in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand condensed into a sword again. He rushed into Su Li and shed dozens of times so rapidly that Su Li could not see that clearly.


    Ding Ding!!!


    The two swords collided fiercely, and sparks flew everywhere!


    Su Li changed the gestures in her hands and concentrated on resisting the attack. Although she was still affected by the nk consciousness at times, she had enough time to respond and control the situation because of the distance.


    After every nk consciousness, a ck light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. And she could clear up her difort faster and faster. Both sides did not show any sign of fatigue after hundreds of rounds.


    Swish!


    The middle-aged man swung the sword, but his moves came to an end and show less strength. Su Li should have had the nk consciousness but she was clearheaded at that moment. She slipped instantly into the arms of the middle-aged man. With the sword holding in her hand, her power of pneuma and blood erupted. The long sword turned immediately into a lightning bolt and prated through the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Copse!¡±


    Boom!


    The sword exploded and left a basin-sized cavity in the middle-aged man¡¯s chest. All his internal organs were shattered, but he seemed to feel no pain. With his wrist turned, he shed the purple long sword at Su Li¡¯s neck.


    A blood mark appeared on Su Li¡¯s throat at once, but she did not dodge or escape from that. The coldness in her eyes looked terrible.


    Swish!


    Su Li¡¯s broken sword shed through the nothingness, and the middle-aged man¡¯s head flew high up. All his movements came to an abrupt halt.


    Su Li gently exhaled and pushed the long sword on her neck away. After taking a few steps back, she stood in front of the headless middle-aged man. She touched the wound on her neck and found it was two inches deep.


    The high tform dispersed, and another step of Star Path showed again. Different from the previous ones, the white step was sprinkled with blood and turned dark red.


    ¡°Not bad, little girl. You have an hour to take a break. If you don¡¯t step into the fourth test, the third stone step will copse. You are clear what will happen, right?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in her ears. Su Li turned a deaf ear to that. She sat cross-legged and mobilized her pneuma and blood to heal her wound. Her pale face gradually gained its color and the wound on her neck was shrinking, but more slowly than before.


    ¡°No matter how strong the physical body is, it still has a limit. I cannot fully recover in such a short time.¡±


    With this thought in her mind, Su Li looked up and saw the fourth stone step not far away from her, ¡°There are fifteen simr battles left. Every fight will be more dangerous than the previous one...¡±


    She frowned imperceptibly. If she went all the path with her conditions, she would stand no chance to survive!


    ¡°This man said that I had toprehend a hint of his sword skill. But a sword skill is just a sword skill, how could it be different from itself no matter who owns it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand. So, she had to recall the unconscious state during the battle in her mind repeatedly. As she recalled, an hour came to an end soon.


    Su Li stood up, and the red scar on her neck gradually fell off, revealing new red skin. With her resolute eyes, she did not hesitate to step on the fourth stone step.


    A deadly battle began once again!


    After an endless but actually short period, blood stained the fourth stone step again. Su Li reappeared. As soon as shended on the ground, she was so exhausted that she kneeled on the stone step. She gasped heavily. Wounds were all over her body and there was no part unstabbed.


    ¡°This stone step will crumble in two hours, little girl. You did a good job. Go on!¡±


    The powerful voice echoed in her ears, seemingly with a hint ofughter. Su Li expressionlessly wiped away the blood on the corner of her eyes. After ncing at the fifth step, Su Li sat down and took the time to heal herself.


    Two hours passed by in the blink of an eye. Su Li opened her eyes on time. She took a look at her injuries and found that most wound was healed. With little pneuma and blood left, Su Li stepped on the fifth stone step silently.


    This time, it took longer.


    The fifth stone step was stained red soon. The blood color changed from bright red to dark red. Before the blood was about to dry up, Su Li¡¯s shaky figure emerged, fell on the stone step, and did not move anymore.


    The voice with awe in the nothingness sounded again, ¡°I have met countless talents in my life. I have seen just one woman who was top talented and ruthless to herself like you. You are the second.¡±


    Su Li had neither the strength nor the interest to respond. Shey on the ground with her eyes closed and let the Suiyu Tactics automatically run in her body to stabilize her mostly broken physical body.


    Her pneuma and blood were used up, and only half of the genuine energy was left. The only good news might be that her bones were hard enough after the refinement. Even if she was hit directly by the purple light, there were only cracks on her bones, not fractures.


    ¡°I admire your courage to use your physical body toprehend and take the sword attacks, but this approach is possibly useless. Why don¡¯t you save your strength and survive in the next tests? Even if you can¡¯t inherit my genuine skills, you can still get out alive.


    The brute courage cannot give you a long life. If you die, everything will be gone...¡±


    A low and rich voice echoed in her ears and kept encouraging Su Li to give up her attempt toprehend the sword.


    Su Li was not moved and she just seized every minute to heal. After the voice in the nothingness persuaded in vain, the gentle voice gradually became cold and hard, ¡°You have four hours to heal. Conduct yourself well.¡±


    The starry sky was in silence.


    Two hourster, Su Li barely propped herself up and sat cross-legged with an obscure strange sh in her eyes.


    The attitude of that voice sounded some odd...


    She looked up and saw the sixth stone step. With her gaze shing, she closed her eyes again and indulged herself inprehension. She got something finally after she took thousands of attacks from the purple light.


    ¡°Four hours are almost over, little girl. It¡¯s time to go on.¡±


    The reminder from the nothingness came on time. Su Li slowly opened her eyes with an indifferent gaze. She propped up her wounded body, and walked towards the sixth stone step.


    At the same time, she counted down quietly until thest second of the four hours. But the stone step beneath her feet did not show any signs of breaking.


    The so-called time limit was simply a lie.


    Su Li felt chilly in her heart, but did not show anything. She just continued to walk on the sixth stone step.


    Boom!


    The battle began again...


    After a long time, Su Li dragged her wounded body back to the stone step again. Her pneuma was so weak that her physical body and her cultivation seemed to be gone at the next moment.


    But the pneuma was very tenacious. After Suiyu Tactics flowed in her body for a few moments, Su Li could breathe deeply. And a few more momentster, she opened her eyes, and a deep weakness appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Why bother? Your persistence is meaningless. The seventh step would be your tomb with no surprise.¡±


    The voice appeared as before, but with a hint of pity.


    ¡°You have great talent and it will be a pity if you die young. Now I will give you a chance to live. Quit the test, and I can promise you that you can leave alive but without the rewards of the Star Path. If you insist, I can¡¯t save you due to the restriction of the Star Path.¡±


    The voice lowered as if it was waiting for Su Li¡¯s answer.


    A faint light shed over Su Li¡¯s eyes. She asked gently after a moment of silence, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve known a little about the Star Path. ording to its fixed rule, there should be a reward at the fifth stone step. Why there was no reward on your path?¡±


    The voice choked for a moment, and replied coldly after a moment, ¡°No reward means no reward. The so-called fixed rule is meant to be broken. You can¡¯t pass the test, but it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t either!¡±


    Su Li was suddenly enlightened by the words. As the owner of that voice anticipated that she would choose to leave without hesitation, she asked again, ¡°How much time do I have to heal my wound this time?¡±


    That meant that she would continue the test.


    ¡°Humph, stubborn... Ten hours!¡±


    The tone mixed with anger faded away in the nothingness.


    Su Li lowered her eyes slightly with imperceptible sneering. She sat cross-legged, and concentrated on running the Suiyu Tactics to restore her genuine energy, no matter how serious the injuries on her body were.


    Seeing that, the owner of the voice revealed a peal of mockeryughter. He was sure he would win. His sharp and piercing voice echoed in one area.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting yourself killed, idiot. No one can take my possession away!¡±


    As he mocked Su Li, he did not notice that the Suiyu Tactics was transforming Su Li¡¯s genuine energy into wisps of turquoise vitality that nourished her whole body. All the broken veins and bones were recovering at a visible speed. But all this happened within her body, and Su Li was still seriously injured from the outside.


    ¡°The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction obtained in the Reincarnation Mirror is better than the Suiyu Tactics sometimes.¡±


    With this thought in her mind, Su Li closed her eyes to hide the shadowy light in them. She continued to run the Suiyu Tactics to hide the signs of healing. There were only white bones full of cracks on her hands. But Su Li just repaired the depths of the bones and restrained flesh and blood to grow. At the end of the tenth hour, she covered only ayer of dried flesh on the bones.


    ¡°Time¡¯s over, little girl!¡±


    In the nothingness, the deep voice sounded again. There was a pressure with the voice that force Su Li to go forward.


    Su Li stood up, nced at the empty starry sky silently. And then she stepped onto the seventh step, which meant certain death in the eyes of the unknown existence in the nothingness!


    A few dayster, Su Li, covered by blood, felt powerless andy on the step as soon as she appeared. There was a fist-sized blood hole in her chest. Flesh was wriggling and repairing the wounds very slowly.


    Her pneuma was extremely weak, like a candle in the wind, which would go out with a blow.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really lucky to survive.¡±


    The deep voice sounded a little colder in her ears, ¡°Go to the next step in twenty hours. Remember I gave you the opportunity to live.¡±


    Su Li closed her eyes and did not listen to the voice. She was immersed in thest sword light.


    She finally understood the splendid purple color and the sharpness that could cut off everything...


    The Will of Sword could cut off the nothingness when it was practiced to the extreme!


    That was the Will of Sword that could cut off the will!

 Chapter 440 - Offending him openly!

    Chapter 440 Offending him openly!


    As she thought about the sword skill, time passed in a blink of an eye. When the twenty hours ended, Su Li didn¡¯t wait to be reminded by the voice from the nothingness. She stood up and dragged her seemingly broken body towards the eighth step.


    Whoosh!


    The scene changed and the same high tform came into Su Li¡¯s view as before.


    Su Li walked to the weapon rack and picked up a long sword. She turned herself into a blur, and rushed towards the middle-aged man without saying a word.


    She fought in a desperate way just like the previous six rounds.


    The existence in the nothingness looked coldly at the bloody rain on the high tform, with coldness shing in its eyes. He had thought Su Li would die at the fifth step, and didn¡¯t expected that this woman was more resilient beyond his imagination. She had striven to get to the eighth step.


    ¡°I have already used the half of the Will of Sword left behind after the inheritance, but she can survive until now with her cultivation in Zhuji Realm. How could it be possible? It¡¯s... ridiculous!¡±


    He murmured with a sense of annoyance and shock. It had a limit to change the rules of the inheritance on the Star Path, and it was also dangerous for him to do that. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk unless he had to.


    ¡°Just wait a few moments. If it does go so far, I will never allow anyone to take away my belongings!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    On the top of the high tform, the two moved so fast that they became blurred shadows. In the constant-moved shadows of the swords, blood was dripping like raining. It was difficult to tell whose blood it was.


    Su Li waved the long sword. Sometimes she released the control of the sword and changed gestures between Ao Sword Skills and Cuixing seamlessly. She could use the skills much more proficiently than the time when she just embarked on the Star Path.


    The skills that Su Li used the sword at the beginning were pretty rough. After several life-and-death battles, her skills of using sword were being rapidly polished, smoothened, and perfected.


    The existence in the dark sensed the change as well, and his face became even more gloomy.


    Swish!


    The middle-aged man took a step back and changed the movement of the sword with a flick of his wrist. The dense purple sword light was instantly turned into a sword shrouding on Su Li.


    It¡¯s the killing move!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were flooded with sternness. Holding the sword with the backhand, she turned upwards and the sword was immediately turned into a rotating shadow, breaking upwards in a cone shape.


    ¡°The sixth Move of Cuixing, Break!¡±


    All of a sudden, a violent gale blew in the field. The gale wrapped Su Li¡¯s body into it, so she could barely be sensed.


    Seeing that the two sides in the field were about to collide, the existence in the dark revealed a smile. She still tried toprehend a hint of Will of Sword under this circumstance, and chose to use the straightforward killing move. How stupid she was! It was also a waste of her excellent talent.


    He turned around and faded into the nothingness. He even lost interest in the result.


    It would be a wonder if she didn¡¯t die after a forcible fight with her exhausted condition.


    But at this time...


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The strong pressure of the gale spread out to the whole field and shredded the sword into pieces in the blink of an eye. It also tore the middle-aged man into shreds. Some pieces of his body even fell under the feet of the existence in the nothingness.


    ¡°Did she win?!¡±


    The existence in the nothingness was horrified. He suddenly turned to the eighth stone step, and happened to see the ragged, blood-stained girl falling on the stone step, seriously injured and unconscious, as what happened after the fight of the previous two steps.


    ¡°How did she win?¡±


    The existence in the nothingness looked terrible and even got a dry mouth. He took Su Li¡¯s death for granted, so he didn¡¯t watch the battle carefully.


    ¡°Luck? Or... has this woman been hiding her real strength?!¡±


    He muttered and roared, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Even a practitioner of Yuanying Realm couldn¡¯t be possible to pass the test, let alone the one in Zhuji Realm... I do not believe it!¡±


    He opened its two eyes wide, staring at Su Li in detail. Su Li was lying on the stone step without moving. Being shocked and disoriented, it actually forgot to continue his lie about the time limit for healing. He didn¡¯t realize until Su Li woke up. At that time, more than sixty hours had passed.


    ¡°You... you... have done well. It was not easy for you to get here. There are only seventy hours to heal in this step, and you have already spent sixty hours. Go to the ninth step in ten hours!¡±


    Su Li ignored the severe pain on her arms, propped up her body, and barely sat up. She asked in suppressed anger, ¡°Ten hours? Why don¡¯t you just let me die?¡±


    Seeing that she finally showed her emotions, the shadowy existence subconsciously sighed with a relief. This time, she really reached her limit.


    Damn, she had been pretending to be weak in order to deceive it. It was lucky that the Star Path was still long. If she didn¡¯t die at the ninth step, she would not survive the test at the tenth step. That¡¯s for sure!


    Thinking of this, he was fully rxed and used his deep voice again. He snorted, ¡°I have given you the opportunity. Don¡¯t regret since you havee here!¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s blood-stained face showed a look of exasperation. She snarled, ¡°I am suspecting that this Star Path was deliberately set up by some senior with an intention of destruction to kill the descendants! I want to go to the arbitration of the Star Path!¡±


    The existence in the nothingness changed its look slightly. Then he remembered that Su Li was just at Zhuji Realm, and her soul-body could never reach the realm of a perfect nature soul, so the arbitration she asked could not look through her. There was nothing to fear.


    Thinking of this, heughed and said confidently, ¡°You even know the arbitration of the Star Path. Well... Geniuses are always proud. Since you won¡¯t admit that you are weak, just do that as you wish. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Different expressions shifted on Su Li¡¯s face, as if she was in a struggle. After a few moments, she did not make other moves, but seized the time to meditate and recover from injuries.


    Seeing this, the existence in the nothingness smiled more obviously, ¡°It¡¯s good that she can¡¯t keep calm. The more flippant your mind bes, the easier you will die. I wonder how long you can stand.¡±


    Sitting on the stone step, Su Li was pale. It was hard to tell whether it came from her anger or her injuries. Her eyes closed tightly, but she was at peace inside, quite the opposite of the impetuous emotion she showed.


    Her injuries looked more serious, and both arm bones covered with cracks, like porcin which would fall apart at any time. However, Su Li was clear that her real injuries were much less than those at thest step.


    Aftering out from the test illusion, she did not faint at all, but had been using the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction to recover from her injuries. Taking advantage that the existence in the nothingness didn¡¯t react, she got an extra of twenty hours.


    If she guessed correctly, the voice in the dark would only give her forty hours to heal.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ninth step now, and I have not figured out how long it can affect the Star Path. Moreover, my injuries and pneuma and blood are not fully restored. It is inappropriate to offend him with my real strength. But... even a fool will find that I am pretending if I go on in this way.¡±


    Once the ten hours were up, Su Li opened her eyes with light shining in them.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time to offend him openly. From now on... She just needed to get less hurt.


    She stepped forward onto the ninth step. A fierce battle began on the high tform once again. But the existence in the nothingness found something wrong as it observed how desperately Su Li was fighting.


    How could it be possible that she had strength left?


    Wasn¡¯t she so seriously injured that her both arms were about to shatter? How could she still hold the sword?


    The battle puppet felt no pain. Neither did she?


    ...


    His doubts increased, so did his foreboding. The battle of the ninth stepsted for three days and three nights and ended up as Su Li pierced the head of the puppet with her broken arm.


    ¡°She survived again ...¡±


    It stared at Su Li standing on the ninth step, whose arm was separated from her body. He suddenly felt a chill for no reason. What kind of prodigy did he make trouble with?


    A trace of vague regret even rose in its heart and it even thought of beating a retreat. However, there was no way out at this point either for him or Su Li.


    ¡°It¡¯s the tenth step, she... will definitely die!¡±


    He muttered with nonconfidence that he never noticed before.


    ¡°Eighty hours for the tenth step!¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and heard a cold voice, which was less dynamic but stiffer than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that man... he began to get suspicious.¡±


    Su Li seemed to ponder. She picked up the broken right arm on the ground, which she broke deliberately, and put it back. The arm shook on the side of her body. Then, she closed her eyes and continued to heal.


    Although it was very unreasonable that the time for healing was extended by only ten hours, she did not pretend to be angry as before. Since they both had known the truth, there was no need to argue.


    ¡°There was great arbitration as well as small one. It won¡¯t make much difference to him only because of embezzling the reward of the Star Path. If he didn¡¯t make a big mistake, I will be killed after the arbitration...¡±


    While healing herself, Su Li pondered.


    ¡°Even if he could have an influence on the on the test of the Star Path, it would not be too much. Otherwise, I would have been killed long ago if he set the strength of the puppet to Huashen Realm or even higher.¡±


    ¡°It was also possible that he was not willing to take the risk to deal with me. After all, I was just one of thousands of practitioners who go through the Star Path. It was unworthy for him.¡±


    ¡°However, if I can get to thest few steps, I am not sure if he will take the risk...¡±


    Su Li lowered her eyes and calcted silently for a moment. And then she became silent and calm like ake without waves.


    ...


    When the time was up, Su Li stepped on the tenth step in silence.


    It was a watershed from the ninth to the tenth step. The purple color of the sword light in the puppet¡¯s hand became darker, and deep notches were left on the high tform after each sh.


    Su Li¡¯s situation was getting even more difficult. Every time when she dodged or counterattacked, she just passed by close to the edge of the sword and criss-crossed wounds were left on her body...


    But it seemed to be a wonder for the existence in the dark that Su Li survived every time when he thought the puppet could kill her. No matter how fierce she was wounded and how much healing time he had shortened, Su Li would get up and move on to the next battle.


    The eleventh step, the twelfth step...


    It was bloody on every step.


    Su Li did not count how many times her blood drained, and she did not speak another word from the tenth step. She kept tirelessly fighting, and the Will of Sword imprinted in her heart became increasingly clearer.


    Until the end of the sixteenth step, Su Li fell out from the illusion and was about to heal. She finally heard that familiar but not powerful voice again.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Su Li was stunned slightly. She looked at the middle-aged man who appeared in the nothingness and became gradually clear with his teeth gritted. Then she sneered and spoke in a hoarse voice under the angry gaze of the middle-aged man, ¡°It¡¯s the sixteenth step. Can¡¯t you hold back any more atst? You are more reclusive than I¡¯ve thought.¡±


    Hearing these words, the middle-aged man becamepletely gloomy.

 Chapter 441 - Let’s have a play

    Chapter 441 Let¡¯s have a y


    The middle-aged man in a purple robe floated onto the stone step. He was good-looking, and had no beard but some stubble. His eyes were sharp but seemed to be covered with mist.


    Su Li opened her eyes and nced over the ground.


    This man had no feet. He was a spirit or something like ck Lotus.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found that I lied to you long ago, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°When?¡± From the mouth of the middle-aged man came a sharp voice, which did not match his appearance. And it couldn¡¯t distinguish whether the voice was from a man or a woman.


    As the words came out, an invisible pressure spread on the stone tform. At that instant, Su Li got a feeling of guilt if she did not answer his question.


    Within a few seconds, many thoughts swept through Su Li¡¯s mind. Finally, with a slight struggle in her eyes, Su Li said reluctantly, ¡°At the fifth stone step. There was no reward from the Star Path.¡±


    ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    The middle-aged man in a purple robe looked stunned and a hint of remorse shed over his eyes.


    If he had known that, he would not have done the trick so early. If he had given her the reward from the Star Path and allowed this woman to recover from her injuries, she would¡¯ve had no worries and died in the challenges because of carelessness.


    But now it¡¯s toote to say that. He had been holding a fluke until she reached the seventeenth step. How ridiculous!


    He looked at Su Li, whose eyes were full of struggle, and knew that his pressure would notst long. The dark purple light in his hand was condensed into a purple light saber. It emitted a stream of pneuma that frightened Su Li.


    Holding the light saber in his hand, the middle-aged man in a purple robe showed hesitation in his eyes.


    He did not want to fight personally. It didn¡¯t matter if he manipted the awareness of the tests on the Star Path and got one or two descendants killed. But if he killed one junior personally, he would very possibly be discovered. And his right to stay here would certainly be deprived, or even worse, he would be expelled to the Abyss of Fallen Spirits.


    Once thinking of the four words of ¡°Abyss of Fallen Spirits¡±, the middle-aged man in a purple robe was deeply scared. Finally, the purple light saber in his hand dissipated away, and he said coldly, ¡°Go to the seventeenth step in two hundred hours. If you can finish the tour of Star Path, I don¡¯t mind sharing part of my inheritance with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to do it after all. After leaving these words, his body instantly dissipated.


    Coincidentally, Su Li was also fully awake at that moment. With a serious look on her face, she seemed to be considering the truth of that statement. But actually, she said it¡¯s a pity secretly in her heart and dispersed the gesture to ask for the Arbitration of the Star Path.


    She was not controlled by the pressure at all. With her soul and spirit, she would not be affected by the middle-aged man in a purple robe even before that metamorphosis, let alone now.


    As for what the middle-aged man in a purple robe said, if she had chosen to believe it, she must be killed.


    ¡°Two more steps...¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and sat down to heal her injuries.


    Time ticked second by second. After several days, only dozens of seconds of the two hundred hours were left. Su Li opened her eyes, pondered for a moment, and chose to walk on the seventeenth step.


    The scene of the high tform reappeared. Su Li got a clean look at the puppet¡¯s face for the first time, which was not different from the face of the middle-aged man in a purple robe. It stood in the field silently, holding a long sword in its hand and waiting for the arrival of its opponent.


    Su Li¡¯s gaze was clear. She did not even look at the weapon rack, and the same three-feet sword flew out by itself. She guided the sword into her hand, and said gently with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s get it started!¡±


    Swish! Swish!


    Both figures instantly turned into shadows that floated everywhere in the entire high tform.


    In the dark, seeing the fierce battle on the high tform, the spirit in a purple robe frowned. He felt something different on Su Li, but he couldn¡¯t tell the change... specifically.


    ¡°That thing must not be taken away. I have used the words to distract her and I will kill her in one move before she asks for Arbitration.¡±


    Thinking of this, the spirit in a purple robe stared closely at Su Li¡¯s every move. After dozens of battles in a row, Su Li¡¯sbat experience was greatly improved and herbat power increased. However, the swordsmanship Su Li used was revealed to him. There were no more than six moves!


    The most powerful move was that rotating one from the bottom to the top. He had seen it no less than ten times. If this girl dared to use this move, he would be absolutely sure to take the chance and give her a fatal strike!


    ¡°Kid, you can only be med for blocking my cultivation. It¡¯s goddamn to cut off other¡¯s cultivation!¡±


    His face looked ferocious, and the tiny purple sword reappeared in his hand.


    At the very moment when the purple sword was condensed, Su Li suddenly shouted clearly, and the long sword in her hand turned into a rotating sword shadow and flew towards the puppet!


    ¡°It¡¯s now or never!¡±


    The fierce light in the eyes of the spirit in a purple robe shone resplendently. At the same time, the tiny purple sword in his hand instantly flew into the nothingness and appeared at the back of Su Li¡¯s head in the next instant without any signs.


    He stared at Su Li¡¯s back, with a fierce smile of certainty on his face.


    In a sh, he suddenly saw Su Li turned around, and a square gesture like an ancient pot in her hand erged quickly. In his horrified eyes, a clear shout sounded through the nothingness.


    ¡°Wee the Arbitration of the Star Path!¡±


    As the words were finished, everything in the space was frozen, along with the tiny purple sword. A white figure condensed slowly.


    ¡°How could...¡±


    She had looked through me long ago!


    The spirit in a purple robe stared at the tiny purple sword with his red eyes, ¡°Come back! Back!¡±


    No matter how he drove the tiny sword, it seemed to be caught in a mire and did not move. The figure in the white light became clear gradually.


    Despair appeared in the eyes of the spirit in a purple robe, and he suddenly turned his head to Su Li with killing intention in his eyes, ¡°Kid, I came to this end today because of you! Give me your life!¡±


    Su Li was scared and was about to step back, but a figure was faster than she did. In the blink of an eye, the spirit in a purple robe was stepped under one foot and was unable to move.


    Su Li was stunned for a moment. She turned her head to the ce where the white light coalesced, but there was nothing left.


    At the same time, a cold snort came out from the white figure¡¯s mouth, ¡°Commit murder tantly against cultivators during the test on the Star Path. Embezzle the reward from the Star Path secretly, and increase the difficulty of the tests by more than two major realms. All these crimes are outrageous! How reckless you are! If I haven¡¯te personally, you would have killed many more talents. There is no ce for you to stay here anymore. Disperse now!¡±


    The words were no sooner out of his mouth than a white light rushed into the spirit.


    The spirit in a purple robe under the foot emitted a chilling scream and howled in a frantic struggle, ¡°How could it possibly that you can speak, Arbitration of Nature Soul? My luck can¡¯t be that bad! She was just at Zhuji Realm. How could she have a perfect nature soul? I am not convinced!!!¡±


    With hisst word speaking, the white light had invaded into his spirit, and a ck me ignited. In a short time, the spirit in a purple robe was incinerated, nothing left except for ashes floating in the starry sky.


    Meanwhile, the purple flying sword fixed in front of Su Li¡¯s face also dissipated gradually. The crisis was gone.


    Watching the scene quietly and looking at the white shadow who killed determinedly, Su Li could not help thinking.


    Star Path... What kind of ce was it on earth?


    As she was there for the first time, she thought it was just a space formed by a cultivating realm. However, the appearance of Suiyu Tactics and thatughter in the dark made her believe that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    The Arbitration of the Star Path came here because of her call. She wasn¡¯t convinced that there was no living person behind the white shadow. She wondered if anyone outside had observed her going through the test step by step until to the end of the test.


    All kinds of doubts surfaced from her heart.


    At this time, the white shadow turned around. Su Li couldn¡¯t see his face clearly due to the dense white light. However, she did see that he seemed to reveal a smile, ¡°Brilliant, kid. After finishing the third round of the Star Path, you may have the opportunity to enter the Star Hall. Good luck! Because you¡¯ve been treated unfairly in the Star Path this time, I will not only grant you all the rewards from the Star Path but alsopensate you ording to the rules of the Star Hall. So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Star Hall?¡± Su Li looked at the white shadow, ¡°What is the Star Hall?¡±


    White Shadow smiled, ¡°You will knowter. Now tell me what do you want aspensation? Of course, forget about the ideas such as promoting your cultivation level to Yuanying Realm instantly.¡±


    Su Li thought for a moment silently. Then she raised her head and asked, ¡°What is the Will of Sword?¡±


    The white shadow looked at Su Li with surprise, ¡°Is this thepensation you asked for?¡±


    Su Li nodded. The white shadow couldn¡¯t help but smile. He shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a bad deal, little girl. Since it¡¯s your request, I¡¯ll show you my Will of Sword. As for how much you canprehend, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Before Su Li reacted, the white shadow ejected a white light from his fingers and left a sword notch that was not very deep on the stone step.


    ¡°This sword notch can remain for three days. Whether you canprehend anything from it is totally up to you. The Will of Sword is nothing but an obsession. Remember this.¡±


    The white shadow dissipated before he fully finished his words. He came and went hurriedly as if he had never appeared.


    Su Li squatted down and studied the sword notch on the ground. She seemed toprehend something and muttered ¡°Obsession ...¡±


    At this moment, something deep inside her seemed to begin to sprout.


    Three days passed quickly, while Su Li seemed to be addicted to the sword notch. She still stared at the stone step with a daze, on which the notch had disappeared.


    After some unknown time, when all her injuries were almost healed on their own, she finally came to her senses and stood up. She looked as usual.


    At this moment, a dull voice in the nothingness rang out, ¡°Are you ready to ept the rewards of the Star Path now?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s sight shed and fixed on the eighteenth stone step. She said coldly, ¡°Not now. After I break through the eighteenth step, give all of them to me then!¡±


    ...


    On the eighteenth step, the scene rotated.


    Su Linded on the high tform. Seeing the middle-aged man opposite, she took the long sword to attack without saying anything. The sword moves were performed naturally as her wrist flipped.


    This move, however, was not the sixth move, and there was no green light shing on the sword body.


    ¡°The first Move of Cuixing, Copse!¡±


    Su Li spoke gently, and the ck light in her eyes shed out again. For the first time, she ted ayer of ck sh, remarkably simr to the purple light, on the sword.


    The puppet took the sword stiffly to collide.


    Bang!


    It sounded like two wooden swords had collided together. Su Li was stunned, because the attacking power of the opponent was much smaller than expected, even less than the power at the first step.


    That shouldn¡¯t be like that.


    ¡°Great kid! How dare you test your sword skills with me? Do you wish to die?¡±


    At this time, the puppet¡¯s dull face became lively. He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I met such an interesting kid. Let¡¯s have a y, OK?¡±

 Chapter 442 - Destruction

    Chapter 442 Destruction


    A sh flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes and she asked, ¡°Are you... a living person?¡±


    The middle-aged puppetughed and shook his head, ¡°I am just a sub-awareness lodging in the puppet¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Before this...¡±


    Su Li hesitantly spoke. The middle-aged puppet replied slowly, ¡°That was your destiny, and I would not stop you. Since you¡¯ve broken through, it means you are hard enough to be killed and able to inherit my mantle. Otherwise, I would not have shown up.¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment and asked in a cold voice, ¡°How are you so certain that I will ept your mantle?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha...¡±


    The middle-aged manughed, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do it. If you are not willing, just refuse me. However, I saw your interest in the swordsmanship.¡±


    Lights were flowing in Su Li¡¯s eyes and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°You are right, Senior. I would appreciate your guidance.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Attack me with the sword move that you haveprehended.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. She turned the long sword in her hand into lightning and rushed to the puppet. A faint ck Will of Sword lingered around the lightning.


    Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The two swords collided and produced crisp sounds, while the middle-aged man guided her gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your soul went and it has been metamorphosed into the perfect nature soul. This realm can affect reality but has no positive effect on your understanding of the Will of Sword. As the Arbitration of Nature Soul said, the Will of Sword was nothing but an obsession. You haveprehended but in a wrong way. Obsession... is not the will.¡±


    Su Li paused the sword in her hand, and the shadowy light in her eyes faded away quickly.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face revealed a sense of relief, ¡°What is the purpose that you wield the sword? What I am saying is not the pure purpose but your purpose of using the sword, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Su Li gritted her teeth. She attacked tirelessly with the sword in her hand, but was blocked by the middle-aged puppet easily. After dispersing the thought of the Nature Soul, she sensed the nkness in her mind once again.


    After experiencing the nkness repeatedly, she gradually heard many voices from the unseen world.


    ¡°Li, would you like to be my Madam?¡±


    ¡°Li, I don¡¯t care if you like me or not, I¡¯ll stick with you forever!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°... Master, your life ring has been broken. I am sorry for you!¡±


    ¡°Is it worth exchanging your life for your child¡¯s future?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake. The entire world is fake. Senior Sister Apprentice, you are just a tool that would be discarded after being used. Are you really thinking someone will fall in love with you?¡±


    ¡°Daughter of luck, the naturalw will never allow such a woman to be born. So, your life you have experienced was deliberately arranged by others, until you are punished by heaven and resented by the people with a bad end!¡±


    ¡°Bad end!!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    In the calm nothingness sounded an extremely despairing cry like a cuckoo sang all the time until it spat blood.


    Themon long sword was instantly ted with ayer of ck me and filled with the pneuma of destruction. She shed it to the middle-aged man!


    The middle-aged man suddenly changed his look and didn¡¯t spare his strength. The purple light on his sword quickly coalesced so that he could block the sh. However, the puppet was tainted with a trace of ck me and instantly burned up.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s look changed again and again. He had to give up his physical body and retreated to the nothingness where he kept watching Su Li. Su Li madly swung her sword alone on the high tform.


    She had mixed different excellent swordsmanship including Ao Sword Skills, Cuixing, and Suiyu Tactics, and made waves in the nothingness.


    ¡°Is it... the Destruction Will of Sword?!¡±


    The sub-awareness of the middle-aged man hiding in the nothingness was terrified to see this scene, ¡°How could it be... the destruction? How disappointed this woman felt in her heart and she even wished to destroy everything?¡±


    The middle-aged man looked grave. He began to realize how serious the matter became. Someone who hadprehended such a Will of Sword would be disastrous to the cultivation circle if he or she wasn¡¯t right-minded.


    ¡°What kind of evildoer did I lure? I never thought I wouldmit such a sin after my death. It¡¯s the providence...¡±


    The middle-aged man felt bitter. He was just a sub-awareness and unable to influence the operation of the Star Path.


    A few dayster, the power of pneuma and blood, the strength of genuine energy as well as the physical strength in Su Li¡¯s body were all used up. She could only lie on the high tform and gasp. Her blood-stained clothes were soaked with sweat, and she looked like a pawn who survived from a battlefield.


    The sub-awareness of the middle-aged man approached slowly. Looking at Su Li who had lost her destructive power, he sighed softly.


    After a few seconds, Su Li¡¯s physical strength recovered a little bit. She stood up from the ground and bowed low at the middle-aged man after a moment of silence.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man sighed even more heavily.


    ¡°Leave now. I will not give you my mantle, because what you have learned is too messy. And each of them could set off a foul wind or a rain of blood in the world. My mantle might be lost soon in your hands.¡±


    Su Li barely made a smile and spoke calmly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    The middle-aged man was slightly stunned after he saw the smile on her face, ¡°What did you... understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand what you are worried about. But those... are stories long ago. I just want to find out the truth. It¡¯s even better if I don¡¯t have to kill. But if someone stands in my way, I have... no other choice.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    The middle-aged man became silent once again. During his cultivation for tens of thousands of years, he had met different people and different things but never seen a peculiar woman like Su Li.


    It¡¯s clearly that Su Li was filled with deep resentment and able toprehend the Destruction Will of Sword. But she could remain a clear mind.


    A person like this...


    The middle-aged man took a look at his transparent hands andughed with relief suddenly, ¡°I already have no physical body, so there is no need to be righteous in mind. Didn¡¯t I suffer enough before my death...¡±


    As he said, he became serious, ¡°Girl, the practice methods or the swordsmanship you¡¯ve learned are all world-ss. Combined with your Will of Sword, you will be invincible at your level, and can even kill people beyond your level. However, I¡¯ve found you still need one thing after I checked what you¡¯ve learned.¡±


    Su Li nodded and she was not surprised, ¡°I need a killing move. I know.¡±


    ¡°Ho-Ho...¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled and took out a transparent bead from his chest, ¡°With your intelligence, you must have thought of it long ago. Here is my inheritance for you. You can use it by yourself or give it to someone you like as you wish. However, there is a sword move not included in the inheritance. It only could be taught by me.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°A killing move?¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned, ¡°Sure, and it¡¯s a... very powerful one!¡±


    ...


    An hourter, the middle-aged man¡¯s shadow dissipated into starlight in the nothingness.


    Watching this quietly, Su Li bowed and said softly, ¡°Farewell, Senior.¡±


    After the starburstpletely melted into the nothingness, Su Li¡¯s lightly warm face returned to be cold. She said slowly, ¡°I have already finished the test on the eighteenth step. So, I¡¯m asking for the rewards from the Star Path to attempt to break through to Jindan Realm!¡±


    Once these words were spoken, an icy voice in the nothingness sounded instantly.


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Whoosh¡ª


    The disappeared stone steps emerged one by one. A strange light gushed out from the fifth step and formed a giant orb in the nothingness after leaving the stone step. Stalled for a moment, the orb rushed towards Su Li. It wrapped Su Li¡¯s whole body, and turned itself into a transparent cocoon.


    Su Li closed her eyes slowly. Like an old monk in meditation, she began to focus on absorbing the pure power.


    Shortly after she entered the meditative state, a white light shed and stared at the cocoon. It was the Arbitration of Nature Soul judged from the figure.


    ¡°Jian, you old man, you have found a brilliant sessor...¡±


    The absorption took Su Li several years. As time passed by, the transparent cocoon shrunk gradually, and only ayer of epidermis was left atst.


    At a certain moment, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes. She calcted the time and found that she had stayed here for ten years.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out.¡±


    Su Li looked calmly at the Star Gate at the end of the Star Path. She checked the round golden orb in the middle of her pubic region, and stepped into the Star Gate without hesitation and disappeared.


    In the core of the tea nt, ck Lotus was still cursing. The Reincarnation Mirror was floating in the nothingness sickly. Nobody knew what happened in this period.


    Suddenly, a Star Gate emerged and Su Li came out. But she looked unkempt and ragged like a beggar.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The ck Lotus Ring, the Reincarnation Mirror, and nightmare... all her treasures returned to her instantly.


    ck Lotus was stunned at first when he saw Su Li. And then, he seemed to see a ghost, ¡°Su Li, you you you... just came back like this?!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and asked him, ¡°How long has it passed?¡±


    ¡°Only an hour!¡±


    ck Lotus shouted, ¡°An hour. My master, what did you do in the Star Path? You have made a record for the shortest time out of the Star Path. Could it be possible that the owner of the Star Path disliked you and kicked you out directly?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense. I haven¡¯t heard that anyone coulde out alive after a failure in the Star Path...¡±


    Su Li put ck Lotus¡¯ ramblings aside but she was slightly shocked.


    Ten years... an hour?


    The conversion of time of this round was more exaggerated than that of thest time. But everything was normal except for that rebellious spirit.


    ¡°Could the reason lie in the Arbitration of Nature Soul I summoned?¡±


    Su Li could not understand why some idents happened whenever she was in the Star Path. But the good thing was that she managed to get out no matter how difficult it was.


    Thinking of this, Su Li flipped her palm and a transparent orb appeared in her palm. She put it away before ck Lotus saw it.


    ¡°Little Su Li, tell me what you encountered in the Star Path!¡±


    ¡°I was chased all the way to the seventeenth step and almost be killed there. But finally, I survived after I pleaded for the Arbitration of Nature Soul.¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After ying with ck Lotus for a few moments, the weight in Su Li¡¯s heart seemed to reduce a bit. She took the Cave of Cang Lei back into her hands and walked out from the main entrance of the tea nt¡¯s core.


    She had learned some tricks to use the Nature Soul, so she didn¡¯t have to be cautious as before.


    ording to the words of Senior Jian, a perfect nature soul was extremely rare even among practitioners of Huashen Realm. If she hoped to meet someone of Huashen Realm in Yuxu Sect, she had to break into the forbidden area.


    ¡°Su Li, you just came out like this?¡±


    On the Tea Peak, ck Lotus trembled as he saw the disciples who passed by Su Li but noticed nothing.


    In case of an exposure, it is not clear if they could escape or not. Su Li really had got guts.


    Su Li did not reply. She turned at a corner of a mountain road, and a chill suddenly came to her.

 Chapter 443 - Live well

    Chapter 443 Live well


    Jingling¡ª


    The chain rubbed against the stone path, emitting an ear-piercing sound.


    The oing person was a woman with a gaunt face. She was wet, with water dripping from the corners of her clothes as if she had been dragged out of the river. With her hair disheveled, she looked like a female ghost.


    On her side, Fang Ling was holding her arm and walking slowly.


    ¡°These two people...¡±


    ck Lotus said in low voice in the awareness sea. Su Li narrowed her eyes.


    It was Mei Ruohan and Fang Ling. They both were acquaintances for Su Li.


    Su Li watched them in silence, waited for them both to approach, and passed over her.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, I am afraid that you haven¡¯t see the sun for many years. The sun is shining today, and it is nice. Master has ordered me to take you to get you tidy. You should cherish this opportunity.¡±


    Fang Ling spoke gently. Many female disciples dressing like maids followed them and held red clothes, phoenix cor, and embroidered rosy cape.


    A faint sh flickered over Su Li¡¯s eyes. She turned around and followed thest maid in the line, like an invisible person mixed into the group.


    A few momentster, the crowd arrived at a magnificent hall. Su Li raised her head and saw the pce que. It read ¡°Lingyu Pce¡±.


    She curled her mouth slightly. This pce on the Mount of Holy Girl was once called ¡°Linli Pce¡±.


    As the maids entered the hall, a cold pneuma came over, which Su Li still felt familiar with.


    Fang Ling had helped the withered woman sit down in front of a dresser, and the maids stood surrounding them.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, this pce was originally yours. If you did not choose this path back then...¡±


    Fang Ling kept rambling. Before she finished her words, Mei Ruohan, who had been expressionless, hissed finally, ¡°Enough.¡±


    Hearing that, Fang Ling did not get angry. She just waved her hand and said, ¡°Put down the stuff and go out now. I will personally bath and dress Senior Sister Apprentice up.¡±


    The leading maid hesitated for a second and then put down the tray in her hand and led all the maids left.


    After everyone left, the smile on Fang Ling¡¯s face disappeared and she deployed a Sound-proof Matrix. However, she could not see that Su Li had been sitting next to the dresser all the time and observing them.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, this is thest chance. Brother Luo¡¯s identity will be exposed soon. If you don¡¯t seize it, you will stay in the icy dungeon for the rest of your life. And Brother Luo¡¯s efforts would be also in vain!¡±


    Mei Ruohan looked dully at the withered face in the mirror, and asked in a cold tone, ¡°How much bribes did you receive from Luo Yichen?¡±


    Fang Ling was slightly stunned. Tears gradually emerged in her eyes. She bit her lips and restrained her sobs, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, a thousand years have passed. Why are you still holding the grudge? I know that you care about Brother Luo and everyone in Linli Building, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mei Ruohanughed sadly, ¡°Linli Building? I was not me and he was not him. The only sincere person, Su Li, was killed by me. You tell me why I¡¯m holding the grudge? You... still call me Senior Sister Apprentice? Then I ask you, which Fang Ling are you? ...Which one?¡±


    Fang Ling held her breath for a while and felt bitter. After a long time, she took a deep breath and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that the senior sister apprentice in Qingshui Circle has gone. You are the real Mei Ruohan and there is no need to feel guilty for that evil thought. Now, you must survive! You won¡¯t hang in there if you continue to stay in the icy dungeon!¡±


    Fang Ling wiped her tears, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Think about it, Senior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    Then, she turned and left the pce, leaving Mei Ruohan sitting alone in front of the dresser in a daze.


    Just then, a light shed in front of the dresser and Su Li showed herself. In order to make Mei Ruohan recognize her, she even used the All Spirits Tactics and changed her face into the appearance of her previous life.


    Mei Ruohan wasn¡¯t surprised to see her. She just smiled and murmured, ¡°It is nothing good to think too much but see the illusions. Tell me, what you will hate me for this time!¡±


    ¡°Hate?¡±


    Su Li spoke softly in a serious tone, ¡°For what?¡±


    Self-mockery emerged in Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes, ¡°You changed tricks this time. Is it your turn to ask me? Then let me tell you. You hate me for destroying your life ring and your cultivation. Every time you showed up, you bled from the seven orifices of your head and wanted so much to eat my flesh and drink my blood or see me turn to ashes and never reincarnate!¡±


    Speaking of this, Mei Ruohan suddenly opened her hands andughed hoarsely, ¡°Come on! I am right here. Li, take my life now. I am willing to give it to you no matter how cruelly you will punish me. It is all my sins!!!¡±


    Fang Ling stood in front of the hall door. Listening to the voiceing from inside, her sight flickered, but there were no tears.


    Beside her, the lead maid stared at her quietly and heard whispers from other maids now and then, ¡°Thest generation of holy girl is getting mad again. She muses to herself, cries, andughs. This has happened countless times.¡±


    ¡°Get used to it. I heard that thest holy girl even married a good man. I¡¯m jealous of that.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    The leading maid¡¯s voice rose slightly and covered all the whispers. Then she bowed towards Fang Ling respectfully and led all the maids to retreat to a more distant ce.


    Inside the hall, Su Li kept looking at Mei Ruohan without blinking.


    Until Mei Ruohan felt a little weird, she suddenlyughed softly, ¡°Ruohan, you are wrong. I don¡¯t hate you at all.¡±


    !!


    Mei Ruohan shivered and incredulously looked at Su Li who was right in front of her. Her lips were trembling and she opened her mouth several times but could not make a sound.


    Finally, she suddenly remembered something. She straightened her body suddenly up and reached out her cold hands to touch Su Li.


    However, Su Li dodged.


    ¡°Flop!¡±


    A stool toppled over inside the hall, but Fang Ling stayed outside the door and did not go in.


    Mei Ruohany on the ground, propping up her body. She raised her head and looked at the familiar figure squatting in front of her. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you real...¡±


    ¡°True is false, false is true. You have been punishing yourself for a thousand years, but still haven¡¯t figured it out. How could I figure it out?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was gentle, as in Muyang Girl¡¯s School back then. She spoke so calmly that every word sounded very convincing.


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she was unable to speak. Strong sense of guilt and remorse spread in the air slowly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t me you. As your original soul-body dissipated, you became Mei Ruohan at that moment. There are lots of things or people I hate, including Yuxu Sect. It selfishly used me as a tool and discarded me after using. I hate the maniptor behind the curtain, who manipted my life and made my death worthless. I hate the nature more, which did not allow me to be born, but turned a blind eye to let me mess up the world!¡±


    ¡°Despite my unwillingness and despair, I still feel a glimmer of warmth from you back then. I¡¯m very d to see that you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°Live well, Ruohan...¡±


    As thest words were spoken, Su Li vanished, as if she never appeared.


    Mei Ruohan was in a daze for a long time and burst into a rage of tears.


    ...


    In a vige at the foot of the Jiuzhou Mountain Range, Su Li looked rxed. She held a stick of sugar-coated haws in her hand and walked through the busy night market.


    It seemed that she came back to the temple fair in Dasu Town overnight and she became simple and innocent again.


    But Su Li knew that there was no way back.


    ¡°Little Su Li, it was obvious that you didn¡¯t have to show up just now. Why? Do you still have goodwill for them? Those who stayed with you in the Reincarnation Mirror got the most luck.¡±


    Su Li ate a sugar-coated haw, and a sweet and sour taste spread out in her mouth.


    She closed her eyes contentedly and said to herself with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I ate itst time. It tastes delicious.¡±


    ¡°Su Li, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s face was full of annoyance, and he almost lost his temper. Was he invisible? Why did Su Li ignore him all the time?


    ¡°You¡¯d better not guess my thoughts in the future! It¡¯s exhausting.¡±


    After the words, Su Li quickly crossed the busy street and ran to thentern show.


    ck Lotus looked tired and grumbled secretly, ¡°You are more than two thousand years old, but you hopped and skipped just like a young girl. Do you think you are still young?¡±


    Of course, he never dared to say this loud.


    A monthter, Su Li returned to Ni Sect. Only Hua Yan knew that.


    Two months had passed since Su Yang and Su Mu came to Ni Sect.


    ¡°How did they two behave?¡±


    Su Li threw a storage ring to Hua Yan, ¡°I have collected some spiritual flowers and herbs on the way back. They look quite good. You can put them into the Hualing Pool, and it will be good for your cultivation.¡±


    Hua Yan rolled her eyes snappishly, ¡°You risked your life to go to Yuxu Sect, and still remembered to bring back flowers and herbs. How dare you are!¡±


    Although her words sounded bad, Hua Yan was happy inside. She replied seriously, ¡°The talents of those two are as good as Yan Ziye¡¯s. ording to my observation in thest two months, Yan Ziye seemed to have known them before.¡±


    ¡°There are just a few holy sects. It¡¯s very normal that there are exchanges between disciples of holy sects.¡± Su Li smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Hua Yan shook her head, ¡°Nothing else. Ni Sect has been managed by Su Yuanhai and it¡¯s peaceful. The disciples in our sect would meet others from outside due to some monster-killing tasks. Besides that, there is no battle. However, as for Su Yuanhai...¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He has had a tough time recently. The sixth branch of Su Family ispeting for a spiritual stone mine with him. They have been fighting intensely. The other branches of Su Family are turning a blind eye and haven¡¯t intervened.¡±


    ¡°What about the second branch?¡±


    Su Li thought of Su Dieyin who was extremely kind to her before. Although the disciples from the second branch were still in the nightmare belly and did not go back, Su Dieyin should not turn hostile based on her temperament.


    Hua Yan sighed, ¡°She would like to intervene, but the third, fourth and fifth branches have teamed up to put pressure on her, so she was unable to meddle. It is unclear why the head of the sixth branch wants the spiritual stone mine besides the special location. It produces just low-grade spiritual stones. Reasonably speaking, they should turn their noses up at it.¡±


    ¡°Special location?¡± Su Li discerned something wrong and asked, ¡°Where is the spiritual stone mine located?¡±


    Hua Yan took a deep breath and spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°It¡¯s in the ck Stone Forest!¡±

 Chapter 444 - Loser Su Jiuzhou?

    <strong>Chapter 444 Loser Su Jiuzhou?</strong>


    Su Li was shocked slightly. She instantly recalled the extremely obscure peeping in the ck Stone Forest earlier.


    She was always clear that there was something odd in the ck Stone Forest. But because there were many things to deal with, she had no time to care about that.


    Since the seventh branch was involved in and Su Yuanhai was her key to control Su Family, she couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore.


    ¡°The information is too limited. Su Dieyin should know more.¡±


    Su Li frowned and pondered for a moment. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°Except for Su Yang and Su Mu, has anyone who took part in the Tea Party for Immortalse back?¡±


    Hua Yan nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sure. After hearing Su Yang¡¯s description, I am afraid that it could possibly be the fake news from the twenty-five sects. So, I sent people to verify secretly and found that eighty percent of the news was fake!¡±


    ¡°Eighty percent?¡±


    Su Li caught the point at once and said, ¡°That means someone really came back.¡±


    Hua Yan smiled coldly and said, ¡°Yuxu Sect deliberately cover the secret. Because many people who went to that ce were the offspring of the powerful people in Jiuzhou Region. There were always several people who were released through the backdoor. Of course, it imed that they came back after having survived the test.¡±


    ¡°Besides those came out from the backdoor, there are many people who had found the secret as you did. They made lots of trouble after breaking through to Yuanying Realm and were sent back atst. Su Yang and Su Mu were at Yuanying Realm, which Su Family was unknown. If you send them back to the Su Family, no one will doubt it.¡±


    Seeing Hua Yan had investigated so clearly, Su Li smiled and said, ¡°You are still the same as before. Do everything perfectly, even I can¡¯t find a w.¡±


    Hua Yan rolled her eyes and grinned, ¡°Without the support of Grand Elder, I would never be able to do this.¡±


    Su Li scolded with augh, ¡°Come on. Hurry to practice.¡±


    ¡°I see, Grand Elder. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Hua Yan picked up the universe ring. When she was about to walk out of the adytum, she suddenly heard a low voice behind her, ¡°If that dayes, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Hua Yan stopped her step. Without looking back, she raised her hand andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret for the second time. Bye-bye.¡±


    Early in the next morning, Su Yang and Su Mu received a sound transmission from Su Li who ordered them to go back to the main branch of the Su Family.


    Su Yang got up from the bed with a roll. He rubbed his head and felt distressed, ¡°Go back? If that old guy of the Su Family finds our secrets after we go back, we will be killed.¡±


    Squeezing the carrier rune in his hand, Su Mu seemed to think something.


    When did Su Jiuzhou return to Ni Sect? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell them?


    What did Su Jiuzhou¡¯s sudden sound transmission mean?


    Thest test?


    ¡°Say something, Blockhead!¡±


    Su Yang grunted, pressed close to Su Mu, and his eyes almost touched Su Mu¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t like to talk with the blockhead, but he didn¡¯t trust anybody else except him.


    Su Mu put away the carrier rune, and raised his head to look at Su Yang. Then he said slowly, ¡°We¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Su Yang suddenly became worried and howled unwillingly for a while. Finally, with his spirit drooped, he said breathlessly, ¡°You made the decision. If I lose my life...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    Su Mu said expressionlessly.


    At the same time, Su Xianyun and the other two stood in a daze in a wilderness. They also looked dumbfounded.


    After a long while, Su Zheng asked with dismay, ¡°Did we escape... just like this?¡±


    Su Xianyun was awakened by his voice, and said loudly, ¡°Come on, guys! Hurry up to find Su Jiuzhou. She was not far from us, so she must be nearby.¡±


    Su Wenbing sighed and asked Su Zheng and others to search in different directions.


    Soon after, they found Su Li, who was in rags and ¡°unconscious¡± in a bush.


    Since Su Li came out from the Star Path, she had not changed her clothes, which came in handy at that moment.


    The memories of Su Xianyun and the other two were surely manipted by her. They werepletely different before they met Su Yang.


    In their memories, it was Su Li who showed great power and took them to escape from the chase of the hundred-man group. She forcibly broke through to Yuanying Realm at great cost and fought with the enemy. After breaking the space, they got an opportunity to negotiate, and finally, four of them went through the vortex and left the Chaos Zone.


    All the memories were Su Li¡¯s personal experience, and eighty percent of them were true. So, Su Xianyun and the other two believed the memories after they got that.


    That¡¯s why they hastened to find Su Li after they were awake.


    It was a great favor to bring them out of the Chaos Zone!


    After they were busy helping her for a while, Su Li woke up slowly atst. With a smile on her pale face, she supported her body and sat up.


    Su Xianyun and others looked terrible. Because when they healed Su Li, they found that nothing was left in Su Li¡¯s pubic region and all her veins were broken, and her pneuma and blood were extremely weak, even weaker than an ordinary mortal.


    The price of forcing to breakthrough Yuanying Realm was the total loss of her cultivation!


    Su Xianyun took a deep breath and felt guilty. He had originally thought that the so-called price was just a severe injury. He did not expect that Su Jiuzhou...


    ¡°What are the dead faces for? I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Su Li pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°I just lost my cultivation. I can practice from the beginning!¡±


    Su Xianyun and the other two nodded firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now and we¡¯ll beg the master to give you the best environment for re-practicing!¡±


    Su Li smiled indifferently, but a touch of worry flickered through her eyes. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I... would better not go back.¡±


    Su Xianyun was stunned, then said solemnly, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, what are you thinking? Our master is not an ungrateful person, and you are a member of the second branch now. Master will definitely help you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Su Jiuzhou. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Zheng patted his chest, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal that we beg our master to give all our practice resources for the next hundred years to you for re-practicing. If that¡¯s not enough, then a thousand years!¡±


    Tears emerged in Su Li¡¯s eyes, but she forced a smile. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Well... I¡¯ll go back and see.¡±


    ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng sighed in relief, while Su Wenbing was silent on the side. He was saved by Su Jiuzhou, so the practice resource was certainly not his concern.


    However, he was much more sensitive than Su Xianyun and Su Zheng and he had watched many things in the Su Family.


    Even if the master were willing to help Su Li, would those elders in the second branch agree with the master to invest such arge number of resources to save a loser like Su Jiuzhou?


    With a deep concern for Su Jiuzhou, Su Xianyun carried Su Li on his back and set off.


    Maybe because they felt Su Li must not feel very well, none of them ever mentioned the proper business on the road. Su Zheng, who disliked Su Li before, kept telling the funny stories in the second branch to cheer Su Li up.


    Su Li listened to him and watched them silently. Her mind was in peace as still water.


    She didn¡¯t feel guilty to deceive Su Xianyun and the other two.


    This might lie in her selfishness, but it was not a good thing to know too much about something.


    If they were at Yuanying Realm and could resist a soul searching, it wouldn¡¯t matter that they knew some secrets of the Chaos Zone.


    But they did not.


    ...


    The location Su Li chose to release them was close to the mountain where the second branch of the Su Family was situated. So, they arrived at the gate of the second branch after only a half-day.


    Su Li had never been in the second branch, even in her previous life. Seeing pavilions and attics elegantly dotted in the green mountains, she could not help but praise, ¡°I never expected a ce of gracefulndscape in the Su Family.¡±


    Seeing that she spoke finally, Su Xianyunughed and said, ¡°Our second branch is famous for its great scenery. We are not like the main branch. It is full of the tast of nouveau riche.¡±


    Su Li hummed with a light shing in her eyes. She nced into the gate with no trace.


    A few momentster, two young disciples of the Su Family ran out. One of them froze when he saw Su Xianyun and the other two. Then he turned around and shouted overjoyed, ¡°It¡¯s the eldest senior fellow apprentice! The eldest senior fellow apprentice is not dead! They all came back!¡±


    This shout immediately brought a bustle in the entire second branch.


    Meanwhile, in the adytum of the second branch, the elders were sitting together. Su Dieyin was sitting at the head of the table silently with a cold face.


    ¡°Head, why are you still annoying the old ancestor? It was about the survival of the Qingshui Circle. I feel pity for Xianyun and others, but they didn¡¯t die worthless.¡±


    Su Dieyin sneered and remained silent.


    Seeing the persuasion was in vain, an elder with a white beard sitting at the right table head spoke in a warm voice, ¡°Head of the Second Branch, please don¡¯t be nervous. I came all the way from the main branch to share the good news with you all. Not all the disciples died in that ce. Two talents of the main branch, Su Yang and Su Mu, who were deeply hidden by us before, returned alive from the Chaos Zone!¡±


    Everyone changed their expressions as they heard the news. Even Su Dieyin lost her cool and asked out loud, ¡°Did the old ancestor take an action?¡±


    The white-bearded elder shook his head with a smile, ¡°Of course not. The two juniors were not the direct descendants of the old ancestors. How could the old ancestor take an action? One of the two juniors had broken through to Yuanying Realm and made constant troubles in that ce. The two parties didn¡¯t want to see that space be damaged, because the loss outweighs the gain. So, they released them both.¡±


    After hearing that, Su Dieyin was silent. She felt bitter in her heart. Because she knew very clearly that her three disciples had no sign of breaking the elixir and didn¡¯t reach the intersection to Yuanying Realm. Unless there was a miracle, it was impossible for them to break through to Yuanying Realm.


    She kept silent, but the other elders were relieved and echoed one after another.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I watched the three of them grow up, and they are not like short-lived people.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they could take advantage of this opportunity to directly break through to Yuanying Realm and be the youngest elder of the second branch!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Looking at the elders¡¯ faces, Su Dieyin felt disgusting in her heart. She was about to speak.


    Suddenly, the door of the adytum was opened. A young elder who did not attend the meeting came in with full of joy and said quickly, ¡°Head, great news! Su Xianyun and the other two just came back!¡±


    Su Dieyin was stunned for a moment. And then she stood up with a rush, and the light in her eyes shone brightly, ¡°They did?!¡±


    ¡°Of course. They have returned home and are resting in the back hall.¡±


    Su Dieyin couldn¡¯t stay anymore. She saluted to the white-bearded elder who was dumbfounded. She narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Thanks for your good words. I have to see my disciples now. Please excuse me.¡±


    The white-bearded elder responded quickly. He returned the salute with a smile, ¡°You are concerned about your disciples. I can understand. Go now.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Su Dieyin hurried away without looking back. While the face of the white-beard elder darkened when he saw the other elders of the second branch who were also full of joy.


    Even Su Dieyin¡¯s disciples broke through to Yuanying Realm. The second branch was bing an increasing threat to the main branch.


    ¡°I have to report this to the old ancestor...¡±


    Leaving aside the thoughts of the white-bearded elder, Su Dieyin hurried to the back hall and pushed open the wing-room door. Before she had time to make an action, she found Su Xianyun and the other two were standing side by side, and they knelt in front of her once they saw her.

 Chapter 445 - Not wrong about her

    <strong>Chapter 445 Not wrong about her</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing no severe injuries on them, Su Dieyin was relieved and asked.


    ¡°Master, please save Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Su Jiuzhou?!


    Su Dieyin opened her beautiful eyes slightly wide. She turned and saw Su Jiuzhou in the inner room meditating. Compared to the neatly-dressed Su Xianyun and others, she was dressed in rags like a beggar. Bursts of the smell of blood pervaded in the house and made Su Dieyin frown.


    ¡°Master, it was Su Jiuzhou who saved us all!¡±


    When Su Xianyun told the entire process, Su Dieyin came to Su Jiuzhou and took her pulse. She frowned more seriously.


    ¡°Xianyun, why didn¡¯t you contact me beforeing back?¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s voice sounded a bit cold, and the temperature in the air seemed to have dropped a few.


    Xianyun was stunned, and made a bitter smile, ¡°Master, our storage rings were lost in the Chaos Zone, so we couldn¡¯t contact you.¡±


    Su Dieyin noticed that there were no universal rings on their fingers and sighed. She didn¡¯t know how many people had seen Su Jiuzhou who lost all cultivation.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome now.¡±


    At this moment, Su Li opened her eyes after her eyshes quivered. When she saw Su Dieyin, she seemed terrified and tried to get up to salute, but was stopped by Su Dieyin.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured. No courtesy is needed.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were flooded with appreciation as she heard the words, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡±


    ¡°Still Senior?¡±


    Su Dieyin sounded serious and stared at Su Li, ¡°Call me Master.¡±


    Su Li was stunned and revealed a smile. She wasn¡¯t wrong about Su Dieyin.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    Su Dieyin was confused. She waved to let Su Xianyun and others leave the room and deployed a Sound-proof Matrix. Then she said in a low voice, ¡°The second branch is not united. One part was led by me, while the other by the First Elder, Su Dingxian. If you hadn¡¯t seen by others from the second branch, it would be easy that I could save you with the resources in the name of saving Xianyun and others. However, you came back rashly!¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say a word. Of course, she was clear about the stake in the second branch, so she took Su Xianyun and the other¡¯s universe rings away.


    Su Dieyin sighed slightly and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯ll be better for me to save you in the name of your master. If you are not willing to be my disciple, I will not force you. Just call me Master in front of others. I have recruited you in the second branch personally, and you have saved Xianyun and the others, so I should save you.¡±


    Su Li revealed a bitter smile and said halfheartedly, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Head of the Branch. I just haven¡¯t yet ended the rtionshippletely with myst master, so it¡¯s a taboo for me to have a new master. I am clear about my injuries. You needn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Since you said this, I will take it as a yes to my proposal.¡±


    Su Dieyin did not listen to Su Li¡¯s exnation. She gently pushed away Su Li¡¯s messy blood-stained hair above her eyes and smiled, ¡°Take a bath and change your clothes. After all, you were once a practitioner of Yuanying Realm. Don¡¯t make yourself look so messy. Remember to call me Master in front of others. As for your injuries... take it easy. I will figure it out!¡±


    Su Li watched Su Dieyin leave in a daze. At this moment, she had a misconception.


    After her rebirth, whatever she did or no matter how the thing developed, she always got a positive result atst. She was hundreds of times lucky to meet good people than in her previous life.


    Mo Qin¡¯s warm face shed in Su Li¡¯s mind. Su Li lowered her gaze and muttered, ¡°Master...¡±


    She didn¡¯t go to Danfeng Mount to see her when she was in Yuxu Sect, though she knew clearly that she could swagger to that familiar pce.


    But she was afraid to go there.


    Shortly after Su Dieyin left, two teams of maids came in with clean clothes and a water bucket. They served Su Li to bathe and change clothes carefully.


    Four hourster, Su Li sat in front of her dresser. She wore a purple gauzy dress that was exclusive to Su Dieyin¡¯s personal disciples. Her hair was simply tied with just a purple hairband, clean and refreshing.


    Su Li wasmonly dressed. Su Li¡¯s face even looked a little childish, but it showed a profound temperament.


    Looking into the mirror, Su Li touched the lotus mark at the corner of her eye, and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    At this time, another administrator-like old man in ck walked in from the door of the back hall. He bowed deeply to Su Li and asked in a respectful voice, ¡°Lady Jiuzhou, your courtyard has been cleaned. Will you go there now?¡±


    Su Li turned around and revealed a gentle smile, ¡°I am sorry to bother you. Where are Su Xianyun and the others?¡±


    The old man in ck was ttered. He couldn¡¯t help speaking with genuine respect, ¡°Lord Xianyun and the others are in their respective courtyard, not far away from yours. Would you like to pay a visit? I will lead the way.¡±


    Su Li nodded gratefully, ¡°Thank you then. Can I have your name?¡±


    The old man in ckughed bitterly. He bent over and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. You can call me Lao Xu.¡±


    Su Li dismissed the maids by waving a hand. When she stood up and walked through the door, sheughed, ¡°Senior Xu, you don¡¯t need to do that. I am seriously injured, and I am just a mortal now. So, I don¡¯t deserve such courtesy.¡±


    Hearing this, the sight of the old man in ck changed instantly. But he quickly got back to normal and led Su Li out of the back hall.


    A few momentster, Su Li saw the courtyard that the old man mentioned. It was built on the top of a separate peak, covering an area of a thousand hectares. The entire hilltop was ttened and decorated with all kinds of spiritual flowers and grasses. Many handymen were working in the flower-and-grass field.


    Rather than a courtyard, it was a manor people at exalted status.


    A thought urred in Su Li¡¯s mind, when lights flickered in her eyes. Her physical condition would cause a lot of discontent in the second branch. If the side of Su Dingxian couldn¡¯t hold back, that would be her opportunity.


    ¡°Lady, Lord Xianyun¡¯s residence is over there.¡±


    The old man in ck pointed to a vast manor on a hilltop not far away and asked, ¡°Shall we go over now?¡±


    Su Li panted slightly, and her face looked tired. She shook her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. So, I won¡¯t trouble you, Senior Xu.¡±


    The old man in ck smiled, ¡°You are too kind, Lady. Since you havee here, I will leave. Ya¡¯er, bring thedy to go inside and make sure that she has a good rest.¡±


    As he said, he gave a wink to a maid beside him, and the maid called Ya¡¯er responded immediately and brought Su Li into the manor.


    After Su Li disappeared in his sight, the smile on the old man¡¯s face disappeared instantly and he left in a hurry. Soon, he arrived at the Elders¡¯ Courtyard and saw Su Dingxian without any stop. He hurried to say,


    ¡°First Elder, the disciple newly recruited by the head of the branch has a good temperament, but her injuries are a bit odd. Not as the head of the branch said, she only needed a few resources to recover. In my opinion, she has lost her cultivationpletely!¡±


    Su Dingxian leaned back on the soft chair, and his turbid eyes revealed a trace of light, ¡°Lost her cultivationpletely... Re-cultivation will need a lot of resources. ording to what Su Dieyin said, this woman contained the opponent in the Chaos Zone to save Su Xianyun and the other two juniors. She must have used her ultimatebating power and got her foundation damaged, resulting in theplete loss of her cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    The old man in ck submissively continued and he agreed what Su Dingxian said, ¡°To rebuild a ruined foundation, the most likely result would possibly be no improvement after arge number of resources are used. Su Jiuzhou is extremely lucky if she can ever return to the level of ordinary disciples!


    ¡°Hohoho...¡±


    Su Dingxian narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°The sect does not keep idle people. This is an ironw set by the old ancestor! It troubled me not to find any mistakes made by Su Dieyin. Now it spares lots of efforts to find one.¡±


    He looked up at the old man in ck and his tone became cold, ¡°Go and get your reward.¡±


    The old man in ck looked happy and retreated with his body bowing.


    Su Dingxian pondered for a moment and summoned a kind-looking elder. After a confidential conversation for several hours, the kind-looking elder left the courtyard. He returned to the opposite mountain peak where Su Dieyin lived through a secret passage.


    ¡°Head, the Twelfth Elder asked to see you.¡±


    Su Dieyin was preparing for Su Li¡¯s healing elixir at her desk when she suddenly heard the words from outside. She calmly covered the paper and other things on the desk with some stuff and said aloud, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Soon, the kind-looking twelfth elder came in with a worried expression. He saluted and said low, ¡°Head, it¡¯s so quiet on the First Elder¡¯s side. Something really goes wrong. Could it be the matter of Su Jiuzhou...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Su Jiuzhou¡¯s matter. It would not be easy for that old fox Su Dingxian to have something on me.¡±


    Su Dieyin smiled coldly. She eased her tone as she looked up, ¡°You came just in time. Is there any news about the spiritual stone mine in the ck Stone Forest that I asked you to pry?¡±


    Twelfth Elder didn¡¯t get any information about Su Li, but he didn¡¯t mind it either. So, he replied obediently, ¡°People of other branches have suppressed the news. So, we haven¡¯t found out the secret of that inferior spiritual stone mine. Head, since the third, fourth, and sixth branches take a fancy to the mine, why do we need to help Su Yuanhai?¡±


    ¡°Twelfth Elder!¡±


    Su Dieyin raised her voice and sharply stared at the kind-looking old man. A majestic pressure came out with that, ¡°Cultivation means fighting against the naturew! You should know that. Will you give up just because the third, fourth and sixth branches are aggressive? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that if there are many resources in front of you and someone else goes for them, you won¡¯t fight for them?¡±


    The Twelfth Elder¡¯s look changed slightly. He immediately lowered his head and annoyance floated over his eyes. However, his tone remained full of respect and nervousness.


    ¡°Please calm down, Head. I was confused!¡±


    Su Dieyin coldly snorted, ¡°Idle people don¡¯t deserve a ce in my second branch. Find out the exact details about the spiritual stone mine in the ck Stone Forest within three days! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Head. I¡¯ll let my people speed up the progress right away.¡±


    The twelfth elder bowed and left the room. He kept retreating with great trepidation till he got to the outside of the big tactical matrix. Then, he got the exaggerated expression off his face, spat with a gloomy face, and went down the mountain.


    In the study, Su Dieyin was pondering when she saw the twelfth elder leave in the water mirror.


    ¡°Dieyin, since you have been suspecting that he works for Su Dingxian, why do you ask him to investigate the mine in the ck Stone Forest? If he is hiding something from us...¡±


    A kind-looking woman turned her wheelchair and came in from the side room. She said that helplessly.


    It¡¯s a trouble sometimes that she had such an excellent daughter.

 Chapter 446 - Get out!

    <strong>Chapter 446 Get out!</strong>


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Seeing the woman, Su Dieyin¡¯s solemn expression eased down immediately. She squatted in front of the woman and said in a warm voice, ¡°I can handle the things at home, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Still hiding it from me?¡±


    The woman shook her head and with her eyes widely opened, ¡°Your Uncle Guang has told me. Is Su Jiuzhou that important? You have secured your position of the head of the branch with difficulty. If Su Dingxian...¡±


    ¡°I promised her and of course I must keep that.¡±


    Su Dieyin was serious. She said gently, ¡°Even if she had note to the second branch, I will repay her favor, because she had saved Xianyun and the other two. I am not the cold-blooded old fox of the main branch.¡±


    Hearing that, the woman became more helpless, ¡°How dare you say this? You...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Mom. I can handle it.¡±


    Su Dieyin held the woman¡¯s hand gently and spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s gaze also softened, and her eyes seemed to be wet, ¡°Of course I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you made a wrong decision, I would be with you, Die¡¯er.¡±


    Thetter sentence was spoken in the woman¡¯s heart. Everyone tried to cheat the other in normal days, and only the study was suffused with a faint warmth now.


    ...


    Su Li came to the main hall in the manor. She dismissed all the maids who were supposed to serve her, and sat alone on the bed with a pensive look in her eyes.


    She had perfectly mixed herself into the second branch of the Su Family and gained the trust of Su Dieyin.


    The first step went perfectly. But she had no n about how to implement the second step yet, especially because that the matter in the ck Stone Forest was mixed up with this.


    ¡°Based on my current strength, I don¡¯t know if I could defeat a practitioner of Huashen Realm. But I am sure that I can survive in a fight with them.¡±


    Su Li checked her pubic region and saw a golden elixir with a strange glow slowly rotating on the eighteenth-grade ck lotus.


    In this realm of cultivation, the elixir could be divided into three levels, namely, one pattern, two patterns, and three patterns.


    The more patterns were on the surface of an elixir, the higher potential to break through into Huashen Realm a practitioner one would have. The difference of thebat power between the three levels was immense. If a practitioner of Jindan Realm with one pattern fought against another practitioner of the same cultivation realm with three patterns, he or she would be defeated within a move.


    Su Li stared at the golden elixir in her pubic region and a trace of distress shed in her eyes.


    She was not sure if it resulted in the various strangeness caused by the body of evil ghost. Her golden elixir could not be categorized in any of these three levels. The entire surface of the golden elixir was covered with dense ck lotus patterns. Even the golden elixir almost became ck. If she hadn¡¯t looked closely, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed the ck lotus patterns.


    The strangeness made it difficult to estimate her real power before she fought with a practitioner of Huashen Realm.


    ¡°The eighteenth-grade ck lotus, the golden elixir covered by ck Lotus pattern, the ck Lotus Ring, and a lotus-shaped mark on my face.¡±


    Su Li moved her gaze away from her pubic region. Her low but serious murmur echoed in the small space around her, ¡°It seems that the Ghost n really likes the ck lotus.¡±


    In the following two days, Su Li received the practice resources sent by Su Dieyin one after another. All of them were excellent and rare materials for re-cultivation and had a subtle healing effect on repairing the damaged foundation.


    Su Li took a nce at them and put them aside.


    After shepleted the test of the Star Path, the breakthrough from Zhuji Realm to Jindan Realm would be achieved without any extra effort. The rewards she received from the Star Path were coalesced to the extreme and had helped her break through directly to the middle stage of Jindan Realm. To get to the peak stage of Jindan Realm, immense resources would be required. Even the resources in the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave were insufficient, let alone the things sent by Su Dieyin.


    ¡°Geeze, could Su Dieyin have possibly recognized your identity? Why is she so nice to you?¡±


    ck Lotus rambled while he was putting the resources away. These kinds of stuff were sent to be used up. If they were just kept in the universe ring, it would leave an evidence to others to use Su Li. So, Su Li had instructed ck Lotus to stow everything into the ck Lotus Ring no matter what Su Dieyin sent.


    Just after ck Lotus put everything away, a sound of messy footsteps suddenly came from outside the hall, mixed with the panicked voice of her maid.


    ¡°Lady, something bad happened. There are some peopleing to make a trouble.¡±


    Seeing the maid who stumbled and ran in from the door, Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly. She remembered this maid¡¯s name.


    ¡°Ya¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing Su Li called her name, Ya¡¯er constrained her inner disgust, and said in fear, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Su He who suddenly broke into the manor just now. Please hide quickly, Lady! She ising to the main hall.¡±


    Su Li did not move at the words. She just stared at Ya¡¯er, which made Ya¡¯er extremely nervous.


    Ya¡¯er had originally expected that Su Li, who had lost her cultivation, would change her look, no matter how calm she would be. But she didn¡¯t expect this woman... had no reaction.


    ¡°I would like to escape...¡±


    Su Li sighed in a low voice. Ya¡¯er seemed to have sensed it. She looked back and found that a woman in red with a cold expression appeared at the hall door, whose icy cold eyes were fixed on Su Li as if her gaze alone could freeze Su Li into an ice sculpture.


    Ya¡¯er suddenly realized that Su Li was resigned to her fate.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Li asked calmly, but there was a hint of fear in her eyes that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Su He sensed that. She curled up her mouth into a sneer and did not hide the killing intent in her eyes. Her chilly voice echoed in the hall, ¡°You are Su Jiuzhou? You have an adorable appearance, which makes you easily seduce men. You are just a coquette who has taken over the courtyard of Brother Songyue. Su Dieyin is getting more and more confused and even let a useless loser move into the courtyard. The head of the second branch should be changed.¡±


    Su Li seemed to be annoyed and shouted in anger, ¡°Stop your nonsense! I...¡±


    ¡°You what?!¡±


    Su He red with her almond-shaped eyes and a harsh light shone from her eyes, which interrupted Su Li. She sneered, ¡°You have three breaths of time to get out from here! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°This is my courtyard!¡±


    Su Li screamed with anger on her face.


    Su He teased her, ¡°Your courtyard? Su Dieyin told you that? ording to the rules of the second branch of the Su Family, any disciples can challenge the owner of the courtyard to be the new owner. I¡¯m challenging you now. Do you ept my challenge?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Su Li was choked. Her hands sped tightly together as if her nails sank into the flesh.


    ¡°Oh... I see.¡±


    Su He revealed an expression of being suddenly enlightened and covered her mouth. Sheughed, ¡°I forgot. You are Su Jiuzhou, who is famous in the main branch of the Su Family and was recruited as an inherit disciple by Su Dieyin. But you be a piece of rubbish now, even weaker than a disciple of Lianqi Realm.¡±


    Her eyes were cold when she said this, ¡°Rubbish! Piss off! Are you waiting for me to throw you out of here?¡±


    Before she finished her words, a male voice full of anger rang out from the door.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to do it!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Su He, who was arrogant a moment ago, immediately changed her look and stretched to Su Li without saying a word.


    Su Li looked gloomy, shocked, and angry.


    At that moment, a shadow blocked between them at lightning speed.


    Bang.


    Su He was kicked away like a ball until she hit the pce wall. She covered her chest and looked at therge footprint on her chest with a very terrible and shocked look on her face. She screamed, ¡°Su Xianyun, you¡¯ve be stronger... How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°Hoho... Su He, never judge the strength of our eldest senior fellow apprentice! The fact that you hooked up with Su Songyue doesn¡¯t make you invincible in the world or give you guts to bully anyone.¡±


    Another person came slowly from the door and sneered.


    ¡°Su Zheng!¡±


    Once Su He saw him, she was just like a cat that was stepped on the tail by someone. Her eyes were full of extreme humiliation and deep fear. No one knew what Su Zheng had done to her once.


    Su Xianyun did not care about the conversation between them. He just looked at Su Li, who had be silent since he entered the hall. After a long time, he apologized, ¡°Sorry, we...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my choice.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone sounded rxed with a hint of bitterness. But that made Su Xianyun admire her more.


    Atst, Su Wenbing also walked through the door as silently as usual. But Su Li felt that he was somewhat different.


    He seemed to be struggling with something.


    Stared at Su Wenbing for a while, Su Li turned her gaze to Su He who had already been cornered by Su Zheng, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Looking at Su He, Su Xianyun said in a cold tone, ¡°There are all kinds of fish in the sea. Her name is Su He. She does not have any solid background. But this woman has learned some seduction techniques and got the fancy of the male disciples in the second branch. And now, she is dating with a favored inherit disciple of the Fourth Elder, which exins why she is extremely arrogant.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze froze slightly, ¡°Which side does the Fourth Elder belong to?¡±


    Su Xianyun hesitated for a moment with an awkward look. Then he whispered, ¡°He is on the master¡¯s side. The master didn¡¯t know this would happen, so it¡¯s inappropriate for her to be present before everything is figured out.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin this to me.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°I understand the master¡¯s difficulties. Don¡¯t you think there is something wrong with this woman? Since she could get the fancy of the male disciples, it means she is not stupid. But she came to me to look for trouble at this time, no matter how I will end, her end is determined.¡±


    Su Xianyun didn¡¯t give a second thought before, but he broke out in a cold sweat as he heard Su Li¡¯s analysis.


    Su He... a female disciple with no background, had involved herself in the conflict between different cliques. It was easy to guess her end.


    ¡°Somebody must have given her instructions secretly, but she was not a fool. If the one gave her instructions was not powerful enough, she would not have put herself in a deadly situation. Su Songyue is on the side of our Master, and he has no reason to look for trouble with Su Jiuzhou. Could it be possible that he was egged by the side of the First Elder, or...¡±


    Su Xianyun found it was more and more serious when he thought over it. He had a lot of things to tell Su Li, but at that moment he had to left with Su He in a hurry.


    Before they left, Su Wenbing, who was silent all the time, was about to speak but stopped on a second thought. He spoke nothing atst and left.


    Sitting quietly in the hall and watching the empty courtyard, Su Li was lost in deep thoughts.


    Ya¡¯er, who had watched what happened, held her breath. She was afraid that her identification would be discovered by Su Li and she would end up like Su He.


    ¡°Get out, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    With a slight sigh, Su Li turned around and walked into the deep pce.


    Ya¡¯er sighed with a relief and left the pce with her head lowing. After being outside, she found that her back was wet.


    ¡°I should have stayed out of all this...¡±


    Ya¡¯er got a pale face and a feeling of regret. But she felt more helpless, because she was born in such a family and didn¡¯t have other choices.

 Chapter 447 - Escalation

    <strong>Chapter 447 Esction</strong>


    After Ya¡¯er left, the entire hall was in silence again, as if nothing had happened.


    Su Li closed the adytum door and took back all the visible expressions. With a flip of her palm, the carrier rune appeared in her palm. As the carrier rune blinked a few times, Su Yuanhai¡¯s voice came from it.


    ¡°Master, there is something odd about the spiritual stone mine in the ck Stone Forest. The sixth branch is determined to get the mine. I was fought back before I had time to see what was inside.


    I am not sure if it¡¯s an illusion that I seemed to have smelt a scent of demons...¡±


    A light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    Demons?


    The legend of demons and monsters could be traced back to ancient times. Perhaps at the time when ck Lotus lived, demons and monsters could still often be seen. At the present, there were only several demon ns and they were just active in severalrge regions. Such a huge n suddenly disappeared back then, and no one knew where they actually went.


    ¡°Are there demons in Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    Su Li carefully recalled the sight that was peeping in the deep ck Stone Forest. It showed coldness and indifference with a disdain for the mortal world. If that was from a demon... the spiritual intelligence of this demon must be higher than that of a human, and its realm...


    ¡°If this demon has transformed, its realm would be equivalent to the Huashen Realm... The rabble from the sixth branch cannot deal with such a demon, so there is no need to worry about this.¡±


    Thinking that, Su Li calmed herself down slowly.


    Su He had already helped her make a good start and next she just needed to observe from the sidelines.


    ...


    The atmosphere in Su Dieyin¡¯s study was cold and silent.


    Su He knelt in front of the desk with a pale face. She lowered her head. Her previous arrogant attitude to Su Dieyin had disappearedpletely.


    Su Dieyin narrowed her eyes while her fingers were gently tapping the desk. A pressure spread in the air. Su He almost felt that someone had held her neck and she was almost suffocated.


    ¡°Su He, you are smart. You probably have figured out the situation by now. If you don¡¯t tell the truth, even the elder behind Su Songyue can¡¯t save you, let alone him.¡±


    Su He trembled. She bitted her lips and tried to say several times. But no one knew what she thought and she stiffly swallowed the words in her throat.


    ¡°No words?¡±


    Su Dieyinughed helplessly, ¡°I never expected that you, being a woman of loose morals for many years, had found true love? In this case, you have started an unprovoked attack on my disciple and almost caused a talented person topletely lose the possibility to recovery. So, I will punish you to go to the Duwang Valley to sweep the floor for ten years. Guards,e in...¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Duwang Valley¡±, Su He¡¯s look changed dramatically and she howled sharply, ¡°Duwang Valley? Head, you have no right to send me there! I want to see the First Elder! You have no...¡±


    ¡°I have no right?¡±


    Su Dieyin kept smiling. However, the helplessness in her smile became satire, ¡°Every family has its family rules. You recklessly attacked Su Jiuzhou and made a big mistake. Even if you can see Su Dingxian, I just need to waste some time to exin. I still have that power... Guards,e in!¡±


    Swish, swish!


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng appeared outside the door. The sunlight shone through the doorway into the room and Su He¡¯s face looked paler in the light.


    Su Zheng walked carelessly to Su He and tried to drag her out. But he found that she, like a puddle of mud on the ground, would not get up.


    ¡°It seems that you still want to be alive!¡±


    Su Zheng grinned and whispered in Su He¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your identity. You are just a disposable pawn in their eyes. Are you really thinking that someone wille to save you?¡±


    Su He suddenly understood with a tremble of fear and finallypletely awoke from the illusion.


    Indeed, she had not seen anyone came to rescue her or even said a good word for her.


    ¡°Take her away!¡±


    Su Dieyin ordered slightly, and her words, like a heavy hammer, broke down thest defense in Su He¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say! I will say everything!¡±


    Su He copsed and cried out. She clutched the ground firmly, ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Elder. He promised me that I can formally tie the knot with Senior Brother Songyue if I could kick Su Jiuzhou out of the courtyard!¡±


    Su Dieyin expressionlessly watched Su He cry and howl, but her heart became heavy slowly.


    This was thest answer that she wanted to hear. But what happened was what she worried about most.


    ¡°Master ...¡±


    Su Xianyun was distressed to look at Su Dieyin. He would like to share the burden for his master if possible, but his strength was insufficient.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Dieyin waved her hand and the gloom on her face disappeared. She asked, ¡°How is themotion going at the foot of the mountain?¡±


    ¡°The third junior fellow apprentice is stopping them. It seems that the first elder does not want to offend us openly right now. They did not expect that we would take Su He for questioning. Thanks to Su Jiuzhou. She reminded us that...¡±


    Su Dieyin nodded, ¡°Take Su He away. Keep an eye on her, and don¡¯t let her die.¡±


    Su Xianyun suddenly became serious, but he nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Wenbing watched the elders on the side of Su Dingxian fly away. His expressions changed between powerlessness and bitterness from time to time.


    ¡°Wenbing!¡±


    Su Xianyun¡¯s voice sounded not far behind him and Su Wenbing immediately changed his expression to a usual one. Then he turned around and nodded, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, they are gone and there was no fight.¡±


    ¡°Who came here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sixth elder and the eighth elder.¡±


    Su Wenbing answered the question fluently except for an imperceptible hesitation in his tone when he spoke of the sixth elder.


    ¡°Neither of both is a formidable character on the side of the first elder. It seems that they have already given up Su He, but we still can¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Su Xianyun analyzed in a low voice. He turned to Su Wenbing who was as silent as usual and suddenly asked after a short pause, ¡°Wenbing, is there anything you are hiding from me and Zheng?¡±


    Su Wenbing¡¯s heart trembled, but he barely maintained his calmness and forced a smile, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep everything inside. You¡¯ve been like this since you were a child. That is really unsettling.¡±


    Su Xianyun noticed Su Wenbing¡¯s abnormality, but he didn¡¯t give it much attention. He patted Su Wenbing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We are your family, including our master. You can talk anything to your family, can¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t hold on, just tell us. Don¡¯t worry, Zheng and I will be your senior fellow apprentices no matter what it is. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Wenbing¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He tried to lower his voice as if he was trying to suppress an emotion inside him and wouldn¡¯t show it.


    Su Xianyun thought Su Wenbing was moved by his words, andughed dumbly, ¡°Hey, you are still as sentimental as before. Hurry back now. Do not let these craps affect your practice.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After Su Xianyun left, Su Wenbing stood alone in a daze on the stone path at the foot of the mountain.


    After a long time, he nced in the direction of Su Dieyin¡¯s study with aplicated gaze and left silently.


    Shortly after he left, a light shed at the ground where he had been standing, and a young girl with a petite figure appeared.


    Su Li took a deep look in the direction where Su Wenbing left. She curled her lips and stepped up the hill.


    There wereings and goings on the peak of the head of the branch and people constantly passed by Su Li, but no one could see her. After half a quarter¡¯s walking, Su Li arrived outside the door of Su Dieyin¡¯s study.


    After a while, the twelfth elder came in a hurry. As he pushed the door, Su Li followed him closely and entered the room.


    Su Dieyin¡¯s study is simply decorated, which barely differed from a study of a secr family of schrs if it were not embellished with a few spiritual stonemps.


    Su Li liked the style very much. She walked around and sat down in a rattan chair next to the desk where Su Dieyin stayed. He watched the twelfth elder say with joy,


    ¡°Head, there came some news!¡±


    Su Dieyin didn¡¯t change her expression but knocked on the desk. She said with a crisp voice.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I took some disciples from the branch to go to the ck Stone Forest. We stayed covertly for several days and finally found that the sixth branch had discovered demon crystals in the spiritual stone mine in the ck Stone Forest!¡±


    Once these words came out, Su Dieyin¡¯s calm look changed instantly and she couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Demon crystals? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Pretty sure!¡±


    The twelfth elder was excited, ¡°Although I have never seen a demon, the pneuma emitted from that crystal smells fishy, exactly the same as what described in the books!¡±


    When a thing was scarce, it was precious. This old saying applied to the cultivation circle as well. The demon n had vanished for tens of thousands of years. So, demon crystals were extremely rare in the world of the human n. They could barely be seen on the market even someone paid an extremely high price.


    At a super auction in Jiuzhou Region several hundreds of years ago, a thumb-sized demon crystal was bid at a terrifying price. Thousands of practitioners were killed because of it. But now... there was a mine of demon crystals in the ck Stone Forest!


    ¡°Misfortunes nevere singly!¡±


    Su Dieyin got a terrible look. She didn¡¯t care about the precious demon crystals in the first ce, but thought how to minimize the loss of the second branch. And the branch of Su Yuanhai could possibly perish in this turbulence if she was not careful enough.


    ¡°This is already beyond the capability of the whole Su Family. Is the head of the sixth branch insane? He even wants to upy that alone?!¡±


    Anger emerged in Su Dieyin¡¯s eyes, ¡°I must go to the main branch and tell the old ancestor about it. He should make the decision!¡±


    The twelfth elder seemed to have anticipated Su Dieyin¡¯s reaction. He nodded and was about to retreat, but he didn¡¯t expect that Su Dieyin stopped him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The twelfth elder turned around confusedly and found a sh in Su Dieyin¡¯s smart eyes. Su Dieyin smiled and said, ¡°During my absence, you will be responsible for Su Jiuzhou¡¯s safety along with the fourth elder. If anything happens to her, you both will be responsible for that.¡±


    ¡°The fourth elder and me protecting Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    The twelfth elder suddenly became nervous. What did Su Dieyin mean? Could it be possible that he and the fourth elder had been discovered?


    If they took action on Su Jiuzhou, would Su Dieyin deal with them openly?


    Or was Su Dieyin going to give up Su Jiuzhou?


    The twelfth elder thought a lot immediately but didn¡¯t show anything. He nodded and echoed respectfully, ¡°As youmand.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Shortly after Su Dieyin left her study, a streak of light above the peak flew away.


    At the same time, an ordinary-looking middle-aged man carefully dressed in a handyman¡¯s uniform stood in the courtyard of Su Dieyin¡¯s mother¡¯s courtyard. He heard some words.


    ¡°Uncle Guang, please take care of all these things!¡±


    The middle-aged man stopped the broom in his hand and looked at the woman, who was enjoying the sunshine at the door. The woman sensed his gaze and sighed.


    ¡°Will you risk exposing yourself to protect her? Why is Su Jiuzhou so important?¡±

 Chapter 448 - Adding fuel to the fire

    <h4>Chapter 448 Adding fuel to the fire</h4>


    The woman shook her head and sighed, but the ordinary-looking middle-aged man did not answer. Suddenly, he stopped sweeping and turned his head to look outside the door, with a fierce gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The woman nced suspiciously at the entrance of the courtyard but saw no one. She could not help but ask.


    A trace of confusion also appeared in the eyes of the middle-aged man, and after he confirmed repeatedly, he shook his head, ¡°I mistook. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Meanwhile, Su Li was standing on a stone tform hundreds of meters away from the courtyard, looking at the courtyard in warmth and peace. She seemed to think something from her deep eyes.


    ¡°That person could sense my trace, so his cultivation must be higher than Huashen Realm.¡±


    There was a practitioner in Huashen Realm standing behind Su Dieyin?


    Su Li pondered. The rtionship between that person and Su Dieyin¡¯s mother was obviously not so simple, which exined why Su Dieyin could make rapid progress in cultivation. She had full support from the one in Huashen Realm.


    ¡°I wonder what the result would be if I have a fight with him.¡±


    This thought shed through Su Li¡¯s mind. She had understood some Destruction Will of Sword and her understanding of the Will of Sword hade to a higher level. She spected that it would be not difficult to fight against a practitioner of Huashen Realm, who justprehended the Will Power.


    However, the middle-aged man gave her the impression that he was not at the beginning of Huashen Realm.


    After staring at the courtyard for a moment, Su Li leaped off the stone tform and disappeared.


    At the same time, the middle-aged man sensed that the looming peek was gone. He did not show any difference on his face, and continued to sweep the ground, while many thoughts shed in his mind.


    ¡°They have followed up, so it¡¯s not safe to stay here any longer.¡±


    He looked vaguely at Su Dieyin¡¯s mother, sighed in his heart, and said nothing atst.


    Su Li left Su Dieyin¡¯s mountain and returned quietly to her courtyard.


    Su He was taken away just now, which deterred many impulsive disciples who nned to strike the courtyard out of envy. So, the courtyard was quiet during this period, only Su Xianyun and other several disciples woulde to visit.


    Su Li was happy to see so. The more pressure Su Dieyin got, the more room she would have for her action, for Su Xianyun and others would be quite upied.


    ¡°The fourth elder and the twelfth elder do not dare to put a finger on me in a short time. Su Dieyin¡¯s arrangement was very smart and can stall their movement, but Su Dingxian, the old fox, may think of a way to break the situation soon.¡±


    Su Li sorted out the information she got that day and mused secretly, ¡°The key to breaking the situation is nothing but the uncertainty about my body condition. So...¡±


    A smile gradually appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, ¡°Let me add some fuel to the fire.¡±


    Outside the main hall, Ya¡¯er stood by obediently in the doorway with her head lowered, waiting for orders that Su Li could give at any moment.


    After Su He was taken away, she was discouraged, and only wanted to serve Su Jiuzhou without a second thought until this matter was finished and she could leave.


    But apparently, her minds didn¡¯t stand up to a test.


    ¡°Rustling ...¡±


    What¡¯s that?


    A rustle of something sounded in her ears as if a mouse were grinding its teeth.


    ¡°Rustling ...¡±


    Again?


    Ya¡¯er listened carefully and finally found the sound came from inside the hall. How could there be rats in the hall, which was protected by tactical matrix?


    ¡°Could it be from Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    After this thought came to her mind, she became curious. She looked around, no one was noticing her, and she could not resist sneaking into the hall after consideration.


    The rustling sound came into her ears from time to time, as if it were leading the way.


    Ya¡¯er had no doubts, followed the sound to the bedroom, and found the stone door of the adytum for practicing was left unlocked and a sh of red light leaked out through the door.


    She bestirred herself, crept to the door, and peeked inside.


    A smell of blood came to her face, and her heart shuddered, for she had seen a shocking scene.


    The entire wall of the adytum was covered with beads of blood, as if arge amount of blood sprayed on the wall, flowed down from above, and stained the entire wall into blood-red.


    She looked downward with her pupils trembling and found more blood converging into a small pool in the middle of the stone room where the ground was uneven.


    ¡°Where did so much bloode from? Whose blood is this?¡±


    Ya¡¯er suppressed the urge to flee immediately from the ce, continued to look with her widely opened eyes, and finally saw a figure crouching in the blood mist and wiping the wall.


    The face looked pretty and innocent, but it looked, for Ya¡¯er, extremely horrible in such a bloody atmosphere.


    ¡°Is it... Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    Ya¡¯er clenched her hands and her thoughts changed rapidly, ¡°Is she destroying the corpse to obliterate the evidence after she killed someone? But there is no corpse? No ... didn¡¯t the rumor say that she had lost all her cultivation? How could she kill somebody?¡±


    The doubt of Ya¡¯er did notst for long, because she saw that Su Li, who was cleaning the wall, suddenly shuddered and covered her mouth with her hand. Arge amount of crimson blood flowed down through her fingers like a small waterfall, followed the lines on the ground, and converged into the blood pool.


    ¡°This... is Su Jiuzhou¡¯s blood!¡±


    Ya¡¯ers pupils suddenly shrank. Countless thoughts in her mind were gone, and only one guess was left.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Su Jiuzhou was seriously injured, and lost all her cultivation. The head of the branch is making every effort to help her rebuild the cultivation. Based on the scene I¡¯ve seen, Su Jiuzhou¡¯s body is corrupted and it is impossible to rebuild her cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If she manages to re-cultivate, she will constantly vomit blood. The blood serves as a medium to dissipate all the cultivation from her re-cultivation?¡±


    Ya¡¯er¡¯s body tensed, and she was shocked by her thought.


    If she guessed right and reported what she saw to the first elder, she would definitely be greatly rewarded. But if she guessed wrong, her fate...


    Ya¡¯er seemed to struggle with herself, for the price of her decision was her life!


    Did it worth it?


    Ya¡¯er seemed to get a response in the dark. Su Li stopped coughing and vomiting blood. She removed her hand from the mouth, and stared dazedly at the blood in her palm, whispering,


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ya¡¯er became more confident of her spection and walked on tiptoe away with full of joy.


    She must have guessed correctly!


    ¡°I must report this to the first elder before someone else does!¡±


    Ya¡¯er was flooded with an indescribable urgency. The bright future of cultivation had blinded her and the words she warned herself before had been forgotten.


    Shortly after she left, Su Li¡¯s pale face gradually regained color. With one swipe of her hand, all the blood was gathered into a huge ball. After the impurities in the ball were eliminated, the blood turned into blood lines returning through the pores into Su Li¡¯s body.


    The blood was real.


    The temporary loss of the blood couldn¡¯t injure her at all. Her blood poison was so strange that she just figured out some easy uses of it. If she just let the blood spread out, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. So, it was better to take it back to her body.


    ¡°You made it!¡±


    The ck Lotus Ring appeared and grinned, ¡°As long as Su Dingxian dares to make the first move, the second branch of the Su Family will be in your pocket.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± Su Li said in peace, ¡°Even if Su Dieyin is backed up by the practitioner of Huashen Realm, she still allows Su Dingxian to develop. Maybe Su Dingxian is not as simple as he looks.¡±


    ¡°Hum ...¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, for this little girl smiled to Hua Yan, asionally to Yan Ziye, even to Mei Ruohan.


    She had always spoken with him in a cold tone and never given a smile to him.


    ¡°Who did I ever piss off and why did I meet such a host?¡±


    The more ck Lotus thought about it, the angrier he got, and finally he just went back to the ck Lotus Ring and wouldn¡¯te out.


    Su Li was toozy to care about him. She strutted out of the courtyard, and left the sphere of influence of the second branch soon. Then, she flew to the territory of the seventh branch.


    Shortly after Su Li left, Su Dingxian brought arge group of people to the courtyard, and Su Xianyun and others got this message immediately.


    Just as Su Xianyun was summoning the elders from Su Dieyin¡¯s side, the two groups gathered in front of the adytum door.


    The two sides stood facing each other and the atmosphere was tenser than ever.


    Su Xianyun looked gloomy, for Su Dingxian came with his people shortly after the master left. It was no ident by no means.


    He saw the fourth elder and the twelfth elder who were expressionlessly mixed in the group and had no intent toe over, and his heart sank slowly.


    The master¡¯s situation was getting worse.


    ¡°Hum!¡±


    Su Dingxian entered the adytum and caught the trace of blood even it was extremely faint.


    ¡°First Elder, the adytum was not like this before, it was covered by blood everywhere! Su Jiuzhou¡¯s blood!¡±


    Ya¡¯er panicked when she saw the adytum became clean and dry.


    Su Dingxian showed a gentle smile and waved his hand to Ya¡¯er, ¡°Do not panic. Sins are not known till they are acted. No matter how spotless Su Jiuzhou could clean this room, there would be some things remained.¡±


    Ya¡¯er felt ttered after hearing theforting words from First Elder. She stood aside, and blushed.


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng looked gloomier.


    Su Jiuzhou spat blood?


    Why didn¡¯t they know it? Did Su Jiuzhou possibly hide it from them?


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Su Xianyun looked around, and the hall was quiet. It seemed that no one was hiding in it.


    Su Dingxian walked to the wall without haste, and gently stroked over the slightly rough wall, where he felt traces of being wiped. Heughed even more joyously.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou is badly sick and dying, but the head of the branch is obsessed and wanted to save her by allocating arge number of precious cultivation resources to her. How to exin her behavior?¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Dingxian suddenly turned around, his gaze like a knife fell upon Su Xianyun, ¡°Su Xianyun, you are the first disciple of the head of the branch and the young head of the second branch of the Su Family. Are you... aware of this?¡±


    Su Xianyun¡¯s body trembled slightly, resisted the pressure, and retorted loudly, ¡°It¡¯s nonsense! The master has been dedicated to the second branch, trained so many outstanding disciples for the second branch, and would never bend for personal gain. In my opinion, somebody with ulterior motives deliberately forged this adytum to frame the master!¡±


    Su Dingxian didn¡¯t expect that Su Xianyun dared to refute, so his face went cold, ¡°Su Jiuzhou has absconded from the crime scene. Are you going to defend her?¡±


    ¡°Haha...¡±


    Su Zhengughed out loud, pointed at Su Dingxian without any fear, and cursed, ¡°Su Jiuzhou has escaped? In my opinion, you have captured her so that she could not testify against you. Su Dingxian, do not forget that you are the first elder of the second branch, and Su Jiuzhou is the fourth disciple of the head of the branch and the future pir of my second branch. You are eradicating dissidents out of your selfishness. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the punishment from the old ancestor?


    As soon as this remark came out, all people there changed their faces, including Su Xianyun and other elders.


    Su Zheng, a hothead, had no idea that his words had ruthlessly offended Su Dingxian. If there were not so many witnesses, he would have ripped off the kid¡¯s head.


    ¡°Bastard! You are disrespecting seniors. Is this what your master taught you?¡±


    The fourth elder stood out and scolded, for he was med for Su He by Su Dingxian before. Now he saw the opportunity to stand out and atone his fault.


    Su Xianyun pulled Su Zheng¡¯s coat corner, but Su Zheng seemed not to feel it at all. He turned his head, and cursed with a tone of mockery, ¡°Even if I am a bastard, I have more manners than a flip-flopper. What do you think, Fourth Elder?¡±


    Once the fourth elder heard the words, his face turned dark red, and he got so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak with his lips shivering.

 Chapter 449 - Call black white

    <h4>Chapter 449 Call ck white</h4>


    ¡°Enough with your hurly-burly! How indecent!¡±


    Just as the groups were arguing in the hall, an angry grunt came through the hall straightly into the ears of the crowd, like the matin bells and vesper drums deafened the crowd for a moment.


    At the same time, a hunched figure appeared in front of the bedchamber and came next to Su Dingxian before the crowd even blinked. His eyes swept across the room indifferently.


    ¡°Why is he here?!¡±


    Once Su Xianyun saw the face of the old man, his heart thumped, and he said a four-letter word secretly, forcing himself to bow respectfully and greeting unanimously with other elders.


    ¡°Old ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Old ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Old ancestor...¡±


    The hunched elder nodded, but his face full of age spots was indifferent. Only when he looked at Su Dingxian, a little warmth emerged on his face.


    This person, was the biggest backer of Su Dingxian, also the root of Su Dingxian¡¯s side in the second house.


    Su Dingchuan!


    ¡°Dingxian has told me what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve checked with my divine awareness and haven¡¯t found Su Jiuzhou¡¯s pneuma here. Unless something unexpected happens, this woman has taken those practicing resources and escaped from the second branch of the Su Family.¡±


    Su Dingchuan had no intention to hear Su Xianyun¡¯s exnation and gave a final judgment as soon as he appeared. He instructed the crowd, ¡°The practicing resources of the Su Family should not be stolen away easily. Send people to bring Su Jiuzhou back by all means, alive or dead!¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a misunderstanding in this matter!¡±


    Su Xianyun was anxious and couldn¡¯t help but speak out.


    As Su Dingchuan looked over, Su Xianyun was choked instantly, as if something pressed his head, so that he could not say anything.


    ¡°I believe that the head of the branch is loyal to the Su Family and that cunning girl has conned her. I will let this go and say something nice for her in front of the old ancestor, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor! Su Jiuzhou would never lie to us because my life was saved by her. If it weren¡¯t for her, the three of us would have been dead!¡±


    Su Dingchuan called ck white in such a serious way. Su Xianyun trembled out of anger, resisted the pressure above his head, and defended Su Li loudly.


    ¡°Exactly! If Su Jiuzhou were a liar, why would she give up her future for so little resources? First Elder, your words don¡¯t make sense at all!¡±


    Su Zheng said and touched Su Wenbing who had not made a sound beside him, ¡°Third Junior Fellow Apprentice, say something!¡±


    Su Wenbing turned his head around and his frightening face immediately scared the hell out of Su Xianyun and Su Zheng.


    Su Dingxian gave a meaningful smile to the situation, ¡°Xianyun, as you¡¯ve said, only three of you can prove what happened in the Chaos Zone, others are not clear about it. No one else knew if Su Jiuzhou lost all her cultivation because she had to save you.¡±


    His gaze fixed on Su Wenbing as he said, so his implication was obvious.


    Su Xianyun was about to retort, but he saw Su Wenbing, who had been silent all the time, suddenly stood out and said softly in an unfamiliar tone he had never heard before.


    ¡°The First Elder is right. We have nothing to do with Su Jiuzhou¡¯s injury in the Chaos Zone. She must me herself for the injuries. Since returning, Su Jiuzhou has discussed the plot to defraud the Su Family of practicing resources. I pretended to agree with her, but that tortured me all the time. I cannot tolerate that the elders will be deceived again, so I hereby make my statement.¡±


    Once these words were spoken, the entire hall became deadly silent.


    Su Xianyun stared at Su Wenbing, moved his lips several times but could not say any word.


    He didn¡¯t know how to question him. His once familiar junior fellow apprentice now became icy-cold and unacquainted to him.


    ¡°Su Wenbing! Are you insane?! What a bullshit did you say?¡±


    Seeing Su Wenbing talk the nonsense, Su Zheng almost went crazy, grasping Su Wenbing¡¯s cor, ¡°Do you know the consequence of what you¡¯ve said? Aren¡¯t you feeling sorry for our master or Su Jiuzhou who had saved your life?!¡±


    Su Wenbing forced a smile, uglier than crying, saying mechanically, ¡°Second Senior Fellow Apprentice, don¡¯t fool yourself anymore. I can¡¯t watch you keep making mistakes...¡±


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    Su Zheng shook off Su Wenbing, pped his hands, suppressed his anger and disappointment, and said, shivering, ¡°Touching you has disdained my hands. You are not my third junior fellow apprentice anymore!¡±


    Su Dingxian watched the three fellow apprentices fall out and be enemies, and said gently to Su Dingchuan after coughing slightly, ¡°Old Ancestor...¡±


    Su Dingchuan took a nce.


    Su Dingxian didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the nce. Was it a warning or something else? Then he heard Su Dingchuan say loudly,


    ¡°Since Su Xianyun and Su Zheng are her aplices, they will not be tolerated. Lock them up in Duwang Valley for ten years!¡±


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng were stunned at once, and they doubted if they¡¯d misheard him. Even the usation was true, it was still insufficient to be detained in Duwang Valley.


    Before anything had been thoroughly investigated, Su Dingchuan forcibly dered them guilty and sent them to Duwang Valley.


    ¡°Su Dingxian is exterminating the master¡¯s side!¡±


    Danger!


    Su Xianyun reacted with horror in his eyes, grabbed Su Zheng, and retreated without saying a word.


    Although he knew that he would never have a chance to exin his retreat, it was still better than dying here for no reason now.


    ¡°Are you absconding to avoid punishment like Su Jiuzhou did? Stay.¡±


    Su Dingchuan¡¯s cold voice sounded, as he waved his hand and released a hand-shaped seal. It grew rapidly in the air, and became dozens of timesrger in the blink of an eye, smashing to the heads of Su Xianyun and Su Zheng, as if Mount Tai fell on them.


    Su Wenbing¡¯s face changed wildly, ¡°This is not the deal we made. Don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    Before his words came out, he was knocked out by Su Dingxian and fell to the ground.


    Su Xianyun sensed that he was shrouded by an intense coldness and caught a smell of the death immediately. But the strength was so immense that he had no chance to avoid it.


    At this critical moment, a silver light descended from the sky, prated from the outer chamber of the hall through the wall diagonally, and collided with the huge hand seal.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    In the huge roar, a beam of gold light and a beam of silver bright light shed in the hall. The entire hall was split directly from the middle into two halves. The servants outside the hall watched the scene in a daze and then began to flee hastily after they realized what happened.


    ¡°The hall has copsed!¡±


    ¡°Run...¡±


    Shortly after the handymen fled, figures flew out of the pce ruins one by one. Everyone was dusty, and some of them, who was right in the middle of the collision, stumbled out with pale faces, covering their chests. They were seriously injured.


    Su Dingxian, with his cultivation in Yuanying Realm, was not injured, but his face couldn¡¯t help but be ugly as he saw Ya¡¯er who was dead in the ruins.


    For she was the only witness who saw Su Li spit blood. But she was killed by the shock waves of the collision.


    ¡°Old ancestor...¡±


    He called Su Dingchuan, but there was no response. Su Dingchuan was staring seriously at several figures, who emerged from the dust.


    A few momentster, the dust dissipated.


    Su Dingchuan narrowed his eyes and saw a middle-aged man in a servant¡¯s uniform that was coarse standing upright in the ruins and protecting Su Xianyun and Su Zheng, who were shocked but not injured.


    ¡°Uncle Guang?!¡±


    Su Xianyun asked with full of surprise, ¡°How could you actually ...¡±


    Uncle Guang had always been the servant of the master¡¯s mother in his eyes. He was silent, but extremely careful in his work when he looked after the master¡¯s mother.


    But a usually invisible servant actually was an ancestor in Yuanying Realm, who could rival Su Dingchuan!


    Su Xianyun could not believe this for the moment, while Su Zheng was already stunned and did not respond for a while.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and did not respond to Su Xianyun, while he fixed his indifferent eyes on Su Dingxian in the nothingness not far away, saying slowly, ¡°You have crossed the line.¡±


    Su Dingchuan could not help but sneer at the words, ¡°I have guessed that there must be a practitioner of Huashen Realm behind Su Dieyin, but I did not expect that it would be you. Fellow practitioner, may I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°I am nobody, unworthy of the concern of an ancestor from the Su Family.¡±


    The middle-aged man spoke faintly, and his tone was as cold as before, ¡°Before this matter was fully investigated, do not touch anyone from Su Dieyin¡¯s side, including Su Wenbing.¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me an order?¡±


    An icy-cold expression emerged on Su Dingchuan¡¯s wrinkled old face. He said, ¡°It is not the right ce for you, an outsider, to dictate what we should do.¡±


    ¡°Su Dingchuan.¡±


    The middle-aged man calmly called out his name, with a smile on his indifferent face, ¡°You may not listen to my advice. Based on my strength, even if I am not your opponent, I am still sure to kill all the disciples under Huashen Realm from Su Dingxian¡¯s side before you can respond. Give it a try?¡±


    Once these words came out, many elders¡¯ faces changed slightly, and they subconsciously moved away from the middle-aged man.


    Even Su Dingxian felt a chill in his heart and could not help but move closer to Su Dingchuan.


    A relentless guy!


    Su Dingchuan coldly looked at the middle-aged man with a gloomy face, with the golden energy constantly changing in his palms, and he was likely to strike.


    Su Dingxian became anxious instantly, and quickly transmitted a voice, ¡°Old Ancestor, ... think about it twice! If most people in the second branch were dead, what could we do with an empty shell?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Dingchuan bellowed, staring at the middle-aged man as if a poisonous snake staring at its prey.


    After some unknown time, the energy in Su Dingchuan¡¯s hands dissipated and the tension was lightened.


    ¡°Su Dieyin has not done a respectable job and the evidence is overwhelming.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Ya¡¯er who was dead in the ruins with his old face trembling. Then he continued to say to the middle-aged man, ¡°Regarding Su Jiuzhou, I will ask the old ancestor of the main branch toe over and make a final decision. Before that, Su Xianyun and Su Zheng will be under your custody. If they leave the Su Family, I will ask the main branch to exterminate you by all means!¡±


    ¡°I will take this one as well!¡±


    The middle-aged man pointed to Su Wenbing, who was seriously injured and still unconscious, lying under the ruins. He said with a deep gaze, ¡°After Su Dieyines back, make the decisions then. If you can convince Su Dieyin, I won¡¯t meddle.¡±


    Su Dingchuan frowned but said nothing.


    However, Su Dingxian stood out and sneered, ¡°Awesome! I¡¯d like to see how Su Dieyin will defend herself in such a circumstance!¡±


    As he spoke, his face became ugly, because the middle-aged man did not even give him a look. The middle-aged man waved his hand to move the broken wall of the hall, got Su Wenbing out of there, and left without saying a word.

 Chapter 450 - Rumors about Black Stone Forest

    <strong>Chapter 450 Rumors about ck Stone Forest</strong>


    On the same day, in Yiyun Yard.


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s face was pale, but his expression was iparably respectful. He was standing in front of the desk in the room and asked with a hint of surprise in his tone, ¡°Master, why are you here? If you told me before, I would prepare some refreshments.¡±


    Su Li did not answer, flipping through the intelligence reports received recently, with her eyebrows furrowing.


    Seeing this, Su Yuanhai immediately added aside, ¡°We have sent a lot of people to the spirit stone mine, so has the sixth branch. Therefore, conflicts are inevitable ...¡±


    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    Su Li raised her head and a bright light shed in her eyes.


    Su Yuanhai covered his chest and hastily replied, ¡°To tell you the truth, Master, besides Su Jinnan, the sixth branch has invited another senior, whose cultivation should not be lower than thete stage of Yuanying Realm. I didn¡¯t pay enough attention in the fight with him and was seriously injured...¡±


    As Su Yuanhai was saying, he peeked at Su Li and found she was expressionless, so he sighed with relief.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke out at this moment. She stood up, and slid to Su Yuanhai, saying faintly, ¡°To the ck Stone Forest.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Su Yuanhai asked in surprise, ¡°Master, your identity ...¡±


    Before he finished his words, he saw Su Li had changed her appearance and height. In the blink of an eye, she became a skinny woman with apletely unfamiliar appearance and pneuma.


    Su Yuanhai was shocked, ¡°There is such a secret method in the cultivation circle, which can even alter the pneuma.¡±


    Without further ado, he immediately took Su Li to the ck Stone Forest.


    They both left Yiyun Yard, then came another man after they were on the spiritual boat.


    Su Yuanhai was controlling the spiritual boat while he secretly checked the young man Su Li summoned from nowhere. The longer he sensed, the more confused he got.


    This man looked familiar and he must have seen him somewhere before. But his bone age was definitely under one year as an infant.


    ¡°Everyone under themand of the master is unique and I am toomon byparison.¡±


    Thinking of Yan Ziye and others he had seen before, he sighed in his heart and went on driving the spiritual boat quietly.


    It was Dongfang Wuxue whom Su Li had released from Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. His mental age was not much younger than Su Li¡¯s, but this old fox revealed a smile like a fool.


    He greedily breathed the air in Qingshui Circle and made a few steps with his uncoordinated limbs. He was adapted for the new body, and his eyes filled up with joy and deep appreciation as well.


    If it weren¡¯t for Su Li, he would never know how long it would take him to rebuild his physical body. Besides, he would never have a chance to see the sky if Su Li didn¡¯t kill the evil spirit in Cang Lei¡¯s cave.


    ¡°Seize the time to get familiar with your new body, and you have to lead the way in the ck Stone Forest this time.¡±


    Su Li made a voice transmission, Dongfang Wuxue paused his smile with his eyes open wide slightly.


    To that hellhole again?


    ¡°Madam, no one has been able to unlock the secrets of the ck Stone Forest so far. It¡¯s too risky for you to go there rashly!¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue subconsciously dissuaded in horror.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were flooded with sternness and she snapped, ¡°What did you call me?!¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue immediately realized that he said wrong in haste and tried to make up, ¡°Master, forgive me, please. My soul is still fusing with this physical body, so, the memories in the Reincarnation Mirror keep popping up. This is the reason...¡±


    Su Li stood at the board of the spiritual boat and let the fierce wind blow over her skinny body. Dongfang Wuxue barely heard her words mixed in the wind but he understood.


    ¡°What is Ling Li¡¯s status in Qingshui Circle?¡±


    Suddenly, countless images shed through Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s mind, including the terrible rumorsing from theughter of passersby.


    ¡°I... I have no idea.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue suppressed those images in his mind and said with a bitter smile.


    Su Li gave him a meaningful nce, did not expose his lie and continued to ask, ¡°In that case, talk about the ck Stone Forest. You have spent a lot of time in the ck Stone Forest at that time, so you should have some information about it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue breathed a sigh of relief and spoke out after formting his words.


    ¡°I heard the legend of the ck Stone Forest from Heaven Rover. He said, ording to the record of ancient texts, the ck Stone Forest became ck after being hit by a thunderbolt. Life was not exterminated there, and flowers and trees could go on growing but all became ck, even the stones.¡±


    ¡°That thunderbolt was extraordinary, so he spected that there was a cave of inheritance in the ck Stone Forest. As a result, he found the cave but did not walk out of it alive.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue lookedplex while Su Li remained expressionless. She tapped her fingertips and asked, frowning, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue had felt her discontent and replied quickly, ¡°There are so many rumors about the ck Stone Forest which I cannot tell you all of them in three days. Is there anything that you are especially interested in?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡±


    Su Li watched the darkness appeared on the horizon, saying, ¡°Talk about the rumors rted to demons.¡±


    ¡°Demons?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue found it odd and didn¡¯t know the reason why Su Li took an interest in a long-gone n, but he stilled organized what he knew and said with his eyebrows frowned,


    ¡°There are not so many rumors about demons in the ck Stone Forest, and every one of them sounds unreal. Some say that the whole ck Stone Forest is a giant ck stone demon, which is sleeping. The ck trees are the furs of the demon; some others say a demon dragon, which can spit thunderbolts, is hiding in the ck Stone Forest, and the thunderbolt back then was from this dragon; some others say there is an icy-cold pond deep in the ck Stone Forest and terrible demons are hiding at the bottom of the pond...¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue said a lot and Su Yuanhai listened with interest at first, but became numb gradually, for demon crystals could apany anyone out of so many demons that Dongfang Wuxue mentioned, and he had no clue to confirm this.


    Su Li listened with keen pleasure and kept Dongfang Wuxue talking.


    Time passed slowly and the spiritual boat soon arrived at the camp of the seventh branch outside of the ck Stone Forest.


    During this time, Dongfang Wuxue had perfectly fused with his new physical body. Although there was still no cultivation in his body, his knowledge was still there, and it was only a matter of time before he re-cultivated to the Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°The head of the branch is here!¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s arrival caused a stir. Every practitioner came to greet except for those who were seriously injured andy in the bed. They certainly saw Su Li and Dongfang Wuxue.


    Su Yuanhaiughed and introduced as Su Li instructed, ¡°This is the Grand Elder of Ni Sect, and her cultivation is also in thete stage of Yuanying Realm. With her help this time, we will be able to retake the spiritual stone mine!¡±


    As he made this statement, the crowd who were still wondering suddenly realized and saluted her.


    At the same time, the nervousness of the crowd was reced by an unprecedented hope.


    A practitioner at thete stage of Yuanying Realm is much stronger than their head of the branch!


    ¡°Great! I have tolerated the sixth branch for too long. It¡¯s no big deal that Su Jinnan had invited a helper from outside! Now, we have an outside helper too!¡±


    ¡°Ni Sect is a small affiliated sect that the head of the branch has been protecting. I have been wondering why the head of the branch is so partial to Ni Sect, and now I know the reason.¡±


    ¡°We will never have the far-sighted vision like the head of the branch!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Suddenly, the low morale in the whole camp was swept away and reced by the fighting spirit. They could not wait for Su Yuanhai to lead them to the spiritual stone mine and fight.


    Su Yuanhai kept calm and was clear that everything was no longer up to him after Su Li arrived.


    He first came to the main tent, summoned the scout, and debrief him to understand the recent situation.


    ¡°Head of the Branch! The sixth branch¡¯s gone too far!¡±


    The scout was a smart young practitioner with an ordinary look. As soon as he entered, he spoke, indignant, ¡°Su Jinnan has sent people not only to encroach on our territory but also to guard the exits of every mine caves. Whenever any of our miners came out, they will be robbed. In thest half-month, we had countless fights with the sixth branch, and many miners have died. The conflict is getting worse!¡±


    Su Yuanhai¡¯s face turned blue as he listened, ¡°It has been only half a month. How could the situation have deteriorated to this extent? If we have casualties, the sixth branch will not be better. Is Su Jinnan mad?¡±


    ¡°Head, in my opinion, the sixth branch is in a hurry! It seems that something horrible is about to happen and they just want to finish and leave. That¡¯s why they have been mining that weird stone regardless of losses.¡±


    Su Yuanhai was stunned to hear the thoughtful analysis from the young practitioner and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen anything that you are saying in the intelligence report?¡±


    The young practitioner obviously hesitated for a moment, and then said as if he didn¡¯t care about anything at all, ¡°Head, these are all my spection! The chief of scouts said that these were a bunch of nonsense and would mislead you, so he didn¡¯t allow me to write it in the report.¡±


    ¡°I see. The chief has a good reason to say so...¡±


    Su Yuanhai was mumbling, while Su Li, who had been silent, spoke suddenly, ¡°So what¡¯s the evidence of your spection? A good scout doesn¡¯t judge by his feeling.¡±


    The young practitioner was stunned and looked at Su Yuanhai.


    Su Yuanhai nodded at once, but he felt inappropriate at the next moment and added, ¡°If you meet this person in the future, you must be more respectful to her than to me, understand?¡±


    The young practitioner was horrified and vaguely understood that he might have known a big secret. He did not dare to think further, lowered his head immediately, and said, ¡°To your questions, Master, I have sneaked into a mining cave of the sixth branch, and found many small pieces of ore were just left. The mining method was also extremely crude and wasteful. I am sure that you would alsoe to this conclusion if you saw it with your eyes. The sixth branch just wants to make a quick profit and leave us the mess!¡±


    The young practitioner stopped, raised his head, and saw the woman¡¯s smile, which made him feel the light in the room were brightened up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Being asked for his name, the young practitioner froze for an instant and said subconsciously, ¡°My name is Su Mian.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°You have excellent potential, but your cultivation is unfortunately too low.¡±


    As she said, she threw over a universe bag, ¡°Practice hard.¡±


    Su Mian waspletely stunned and looked at Su Yuanhai nonplussed. Su Yuanhai said with a smile, ¡°Won¡¯t you express your thanks for the kindness?¡±


    Su Mian felt sensitively a trace of envy from Su Yuanhai¡¯s eyes, didn¡¯t dare think anymore in a state of shock, and hurriedly kneel to kowtow.

 Chapter 451 - Odd Mine Cave

    <strong>Chapter 451 Odd Mine Cave</strong>


    Su Li never thought that she could realize the goal by herself alone, so she needed many more talents. Besides the annexation of different sects, if she met right talents, she would not let any of them go.


    Su Mian was born with a sensitive instinct, and Su Li appreciated that. But only time would tell whether this person could meet her standard in the future.


    A few momentster, Su Li and Su Mian walked out of the main tent, while Su Yuanhai stayed to preside over the overall situation.


    ¡°Go to the mining cave upied by the Sixth Branch.¡±


    Su Li faintly instructed. Su Mian led the way instantly and consciously didn¡¯t ask a single question.


    They left the camp, walked through the dark forest, and arrived at the back of a small hill after about an hour.


    Although a ck mist obstructed the sight, Su Li saw minersing and going in the pitted minefield inside the col in her first sight. The incessant nk of chiseling revealed the mining activity in full swing.


    ¡°The mine of the Sixth Branch lies right behind the hillside.¡±


    Su Mian transmitted voice with a little nervous, ¡°The mine is surrounded by the people of the Sixth Branch and heavily guarded. Master, it¡¯ll be a little difficult for us to sneak in.¡±


    Su Li asked with voice transmitting as her gaze shed, ¡°You¡¯ve been scouting this ce for quite a while. Have you ever encountered practitioners of Huashen Realm?¡±


    ¡°Huashen Realm?!¡±


    Su Mian became popeyed and shook his head oddly, ¡°Since I started to practice, I¡¯ve only met one person at thete stage of Yuanying Realm, but never seen any Mighty Practitioners of Huashen Realm...¡±


    Before Su Mianpleted his words, he suddenly realized that the living person in front of him was right at thete stage of Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°Was I lucky enough to be valued by a senior at thete stage of Yuanying Realm?¡± He thought.


    He pinched his face but still felt it was surreal.


    Su Li stared at theing and going minecarts in the minefield, in which the ore shimmered with a strange glow in the firelight.


    She quietly spread out her psychic awareness over the whole minefield and to the depths of the spiritual stone mine. However, this time... her psychic awareness, which never failed before, was blocked by the earth and she was unable to sense the situation inside the mineshaft.


    ¡°Can demon crystal block my psychic awareness?¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly. She picked up Su Mian, who was still in a daze, and flew downward in an open way.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    With two eyes staring, Su Mian felt that he was threw into the light minefield by Su Li. He was so scared that his heart was pounding very quickly.


    The good thing was that he could hold his nerve and didn¡¯t scream out in fear.


    After hended quietly, Su Mian stiffly looked around and found that either practitioners or miners patrolled or worked as usual, as if they did not see him at all.


    ¡°Senior, this...¡±


    Su Mian was dumbfounded to see this. He subconsciously turned to Su Li but found Su Li had no intention to exin at all. Su Li just pointed to the mine cave, and transmitted her voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been here before. Lead the way.¡±


    Su Mian nodded. He took a few tentative steps towards the mine cave, and found that no one could really see him. Then he got rid of the hesitation and became excited. He marched towards the mine cave.


    His eyes shone brightly. He had practiced for more than two hundred years and thought that he had seen a lot of strange and bizarre things. But he never expected there was such a secret skill in the world and it could help him break into the enemy camp without being detected.


    He wished he could do the same one day when he achieved practice excellence!


    As Su Mian was lost in his mind, he looked for the right entrance.


    Su Li followed him with a touch of praise flickering through her eyes.


    This young man was brave enough and had a good temperament. As long as his talent was not bad, he was worthy of being trained properly.


    At this moment, her thoughts became different from before.


    It was a waste to have him as a scout.


    Although the spiritual stone mine did not been exploited for a long time, the tunnels inside the mine cave were already connected. There were six or seven entrances from the minefield to the cave.


    After carefulparison, Su Mian recognized the entrance he sneaked inst time.


    ¡°Senior, that odd ore cannot be found in every cave. As I came here before, that strange ore was found only in this cave among three entrances. There are seven caves now, and it seems that the people of the Sixth Branch found a new mining spot.¡±


    Su Mian led the way while analyzing.


    Su Li nodded gently but did not speak.


    A few momentster, the pneuma of the mine changed abruptly. Su Li smelt a faint demonic pneuma.


    So, she stopped and saw around. But it was dark and silent.


    ¡°This area has been mined out, and no one stays.¡±


    Su Mian added carefully and saw Su Li walking to the stone wall and picking off a thumb-sized odd stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s demon crystal!¡±


    The ck Lotus Ring appeared. Sensing the wisp of demonic pneuma in Su Li¡¯s hand, he transmitted his surprised voice to Su Li, ¡°This wisp of demonic pneuma is so pure...¡±


    ¡°Pure?¡±


    Su Li nced at the ck Lotus Ring. ck Lotus did not lose his temper this time but carefully exined, ¡°Yes! The status in Demon n was based on the bloodline. The purer the bloodline is, the nobler the status will be. ording to the pneuma left on the demon crystal, it must be from the royal family of the ancient demon n!¡±


    There were demons in this ck Stone Forest!


    Su Li¡¯s sight became cold. Remembering the sight after she explored the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, she transmitted her voice softly, ¡°Do you think that the demon is possibly hiding in the depths of the ck Stone Forest?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ck Lotus looked into the depths of the dark mine cave and listened to Su Li¡¯s spection. Suddenly, it made his toes curl.


    ¡°Who knows? If such a mighty demon does exist, we... we¡¯d better run away now. The people of whole Jiuzhou Region will be no match for it.¡±


    Su Li nced at him and walked further into the mine cave.


    What Su Mian saw was that Su Li paused for a while and left suddenly. He had no clue what happened but followed her quickly.


    ck Lotus went off to sulk in the ck Lotus Ring and recalled Su Li¡¯s gaze just now.


    ¡°I... was despised?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, a girl who doesn¡¯t know the world. When you see that mighty demon, you will be regretted!¡±


    ¡°However, if she meets the demon, I will be swallowed by the mighty demon as well. No, no...¡±


    As ck Lotus was entangled with his thoughts, Su Li had reached the end of the mine cave, where a fork of three paths appeared in front of her. The tunnel was no longer as dark as before. Instead, amp was lit in every dozens of steps.


    It was bright there.


    ¡°It was not like this before!¡±


    Su Mian eximed silently. When Su Li came to and stroked the stone wall, a faint demonic luster flickered away.


    ¡°There are arge number of broken demon crystals in the wall, which are too crashed to be exploited. Did Su Jinnan make this? Or...¡±


    Su Li became vignt, and randomly chose a path after a short pause.


    But her look changed slightly after a few steps, and she took Su Mian to retreat at a faster speed.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Su Mian looked puzzled. Because he saw nobody, but why did Su Li look like to be frightened?


    Su Li nced at the deep cave entrance and turned towards the second path. She stopped again after a few steps.


    ¡°The same coldness. Is there great danger waiting for me at the end of every path?¡± Su Li thought.


    Su Li¡¯s expression was cold and solemn as she looked into the dark depths. This was absolutely not made by the Sixth Branch of the Su Family.


    ¡°Senior, what happened?¡±


    Su Mian looked at Su Li¡¯s face and finally sensed something wrong. He asked with a hint of panic.


    Su Li gave him a reassuring look and said gently, ¡°Now, let¡¯s leave this cave and return by the way we came.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±


    Although Su Mian had no idea why Su Li had to return after a few steps without any findings, he didn¡¯t hesitate to follow the order and turned around to walk outside.


    But when he reached the fork, he was stunned.


    ¡°The way back disappeared!¡±


    He ran to the smooth wall and touched the thick wall. At that moment, he fell into a daze, ¡°How can it be possible? Even the immortals cannot block a mine cave in such a brief time. We¡¯re trapped!¡±


    Seeing Su Mian lost his wits, Su Li seemed to understand the reason.


    ¡°There is no trace of a tactical matrix. Could it... be done by demonic skills?¡±


    Su Li summoned ck Lotus silently. But the ck Lotus Ring did not appear and only transmitted his emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been targeted by the mighty demon!¡±


    A mighty demon indeed?!


    Su Li¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, but she didn¡¯t panic because the mighty demon just blocked the way back, which indicated that its intention was not to kill her but force Su Li to meet it.


    However, no one could tell what would happen after the meeting.


    Su Li took a deep breath and led Su Mian into the third path.


    Since they were going to meet, it didn¡¯t matter which path they took. The mighty demon was just trying to confuse Su Li and made her flustered.


    However, it obviously underestimated Su Li.


    Following Su Li, Su Mian suddenly felt the surrounding temperature was dropping and the unpleasant smell in the air brought him into a trance.


    He subconsciously approached Su Li and regained his consciousness instantly.


    ¡°The air here is poisonous. If you stay nine feet away from me, you will possibly die. So, be careful.¡±


    Su Li spoke in a faint voice. Su Mian felt that his blood froze and immediately moved closer to Su Li. At that moment, he even hated that he couldn¡¯t stick on Su Li¡¯s back.


    ¡°Why does everything change when I follow the senior into the mine? I¡¯m just a scout of Zhuji Realm!¡±


    Su Mian wondered with grievance. He inadvertently found that the pattern on the wall suddenly wriggled, as if countless snakes were swimming there.


    This horrible scene was so frightened that Su Mian even changed his tone.


    ¡°Senior, something on the wall is moving!¡±


    Oh?


    Su Li looked at the wall, but the movement on the wall immediately stopped. It was quiet, as if nothing had ever happened.


    ¡°Senior, believe me. It really moved!¡±


    Su Mian said repeatedly with a long face and worried that Su Li would not believe him.


    Su Li shook her head. She walked to the wall, and touched its cold surface. She did not see anything wriggling, but the pattern was really different from before.


    Fighting back his fear, Su Mian walked to Su Li and stared at the wall. After staring at the pattern on the wall for a long time, he felt it sick for no reason.


    ¡°Senior, the wall is dirty and slippery.¡±


    He touched the wall and turned around. Then he found that Su Li was looking at him with a strange gaze. Was it... admiration?

 Chapter 452 - Mighty Demon’s Request

    <h4>Chapter 452 Mighty Demon¡¯s Request</h4>


    ¡°Senior, what are you looking at?¡±


    Su Mian was confused by the stare and asked. Then, he suddenly felt a slight thing on his shoulder, and a cold pneuma blew nearly from his earlobe side.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Mian froze and was about to turn around subconsciously. At this very moment, Su Li waved her hand and Su Mian didn¡¯t help but move forward. And the thing on his shoulder fell down, following a sound of rolling on the ground behind him.


    He was about to turn around out of curiosity, but Su Li pushed the back of his head and walked further into the corridor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. You will lose your appetite.¡±


    Su Li said faintly and loosed him.


    Su Li¡¯s words intrigued Su Mian¡¯s more curiosity.


    Before they walked far away, he couldn¡¯t restrain his inner curiosity and silently took a glimpse.


    Just a glimpse, he saw the creature wriggling on the ground.


    What was that?


    How could it move when its face was hollowed out? The lower half of its body... was a snake tail?!


    Snake? Or a human?


    At that moment, Su Mian¡¯s face turned green. Suppressing the disgust, he quickly caught up with Su Li. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Su Li when he saw she remained expressionless all the time.


    Not everybody in the cultivation circle had a chance to see such a horrible creature, but the senior... didn¡¯t blink an eye.


    Su Li walked faster in the following section of the path. The reasony not only in the creature following them closely in the dark but also in the unpleasant pneuma emitting from the walls.


    All of these were not deadly for her.


    It had been a long time since she had the thought of being poisoned. Even if the snake venom in the air was deadly, it did no harm to her.


    But it was not afortable experience... for Su Mian.


    She took a glimpse at Su Mian, who seemed to be in a trance and lost in illusions. In an instant, Su Li was going to feed Su Mian with her blood to detoxify. But she immediately gave up the idea when she thought of what happened to the Immortal Tea nt.


    ¡°The demon has no intention to kill me, but urges me to meet it quickly...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, seeming she was pondering.


    An hourter, the minefield, controlled by the Sixth Branch, remained busy as before, while a psychological game was taking ce in the depths of the mine cave.


    After walking through the tunnel full of weird patterns, Su Li finally arrived at a grot.


    It was cold here. And blue icicles were hanging from the roof. The extreme coldness seemed to prate the bones. In the middle of the cave, there was a tree carved with ice. It was like a jade in the deep blue light.


    Su Mian could not stand the cold and lose his consciousness soon. This was convenient for Su Li. She directly released the nightmare space to swallow him, so as to keep herself free from interference.


    Su Li walked to the ice tree and looked at a cold pond in front of her. The water in the pond didn¡¯t freeze at such a low temperature but glistened.


    At once, she recalled a legend mentioned by Dongfang Wuxue.


    Deep in the ck Stone Forest, there was a pool of icy water with no bottom, and an old scary demon lived underneath.


    At the bottom of the pond?


    Su Li squatted and looked at her reflection in the water.


    Suddenly, her face in the water changed to her appearance in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Swish!


    Su Li stood up immediately and looked around gloomily.


    ¡°He-he, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just joking with you.¡±


    A coquettish voice came from the bottom of the pond. It echoed in the cave, as if it was from all around. Su Li stared at the pond surface. The legend was true and a mighty demon lived underneath the pond?!


    Ssh¡ª


    The quiet pond surface gradually rippled, followed by billows along with a shadow.


    Su Li stepped back and watched a snake with a human face jumping out of the water.


    Or better to say... a snake with a beautiful woman¡¯s face!


    Su Li looked narrowly at the mighty demon mentioned by ck Lotus. It was a hybrid of human and demon. The upper half was a human with a perfect and delicate face. It was like an unequaled artwork, which would indulge people in at the first sight.


    The lower half was a thick snake tail covered by dark purple and sharp scales. Compared to its slender waist, the snake tail was as thick as a bucket.


    Although this demon did not give off much threatening pneuma, Su Li felt a pressure.


    This pressure was not from the demonic bloodline, but... from the time!


    ¡°ck Lotus is right. This is an old monster that no one knows how long it has been lived... ck Lotus, can you recognize it?!¡±


    Su Li tried to summon ck Lotus but only felt his fear.


    ck Lotus not only knew it and scared of it?


    Su Li, who was relieved, got nervous again.


    ¡°Little girl, I have been observing you for quite a while.¡±


    The mighty demony on its stomach at the edge of the pond with its white arms. A gentle smile was on its exquisite face and the pleasant voice were irresistible, ¡°My name is Zi Sha. Do not fear. Come over and sit with me.¡±


    Su Li was clear-headed. Instead of moving forward, she took several steps back. She asked in a cold tone, ¡°You have been observing me?¡±


    Zi Sha saw Su Li¡¯s reaction and felt bored. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Fine, stand there if you prefer.¡±


    As she just finished her words, the icicles on the roof of the cave suddenly melted and countless najas with no faces fell from above. At an instant, they filled the entire cave, and fishy smell was also full of the cave.


    Where only Su Li stood was clean.


    Zi Sha did what she said, just leaving Su Li a space to stand but can¡¯t move.


    ¡°Su Li, I like your name. I have been fond of you since you left the forestst time.¡±


    Zi Sha waved her snake tail in the water. She said joyfully with her face flushing, ¡°I¡¯ve used so many demon crystals to tempt you. And youe here in less than a month.¡±


    The joy on her face was sincere, but Su Li didn¡¯t feel easier.


    Demon n liked eating humans best. How could she possibly like her food?


    It was impossible.


    ¡°Zi Sha.¡±


    Su Li spoke slowly in a tone as cold as before, ¡°Let¡¯se straight to the point. Although you are a mighty demon, the current cultivation circle might not be a proper ce for you. If you are exposed, it¡¯s sure that countless old ancestors wille for you and take you as a pet. So, cut to the chase if you have something needed. If you¡¯ve been watching me all the time, you must know that neither you nor I can afford to waste time.¡±


    Her words sounded cold but hit the nail on the head and revealed their rtionship immediately.


    The blush on Zi Sha¡¯s face faded away, and she revealed her white teeth, ¡°You seem to be not so simple as I thought. After you entered Yuxu Sect and disappeared for some time, you became more powerful. If I didn¡¯t need your help, I would like to cut open your body to find the secret.¡±


    Su Li tightened her body and kept silent, but her mind was slightly rxed.


    Expectedly, this mighty demon needed her help.


    After a moment of silence, Su Li asked, ¡°Why me? You have lived long enough. I am not the only one who came to the ck Stone Forest during the years. Evenst time, there were lots of people leaving the ck Stone Forest.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m a good judge of character.¡±


    Zi Sha¡¯s eyes were shining, and her snake¡¯s tongue flicked out and licked her lips, ¡°The taste of Human n is delicious, but it varies. The flesh of mortals is rough and tasted bad, while the flesh of practitioners is delicious. The more talented practitioners are, the more tender their flesh would be. And their fragrance was irresistible for every demon. You smell... incredibly good.¡±


    Su Li changed her gaze and satirized, ¡°You spoke these to an edible. Don¡¯t you worry that I won¡¯t help you anymore?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I have been observing you... for quite a while.¡±


    Zi Sha did not seem to be in a hurry at all and exined carefully, ¡°Your character was very like mine. We both are the type who can abandon everything and use every means to get our goals. There is no moral constraint for us at all! If I have something that moves you, you¡¯ll definitely help me, won¡¯t you?


    And I also know that you are not tolerated by the naturalw! As your cultivation progresses, you will have nowhere to hide under the naturalw, am I right?¡±


    Saying that, Zi Sha took a nce at the broken Reincarnation Mirror at Su Li¡¯s waist and giggled, ¡°A broken mirror can¡¯t help you resist the punishment from the naturalw, but I can help you.¡±


    Su Li kept silent until Zi Sha finished. She took a breath and didn¡¯t panic. She smiled in the same way, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that a mighty demon like you could see so much about me in a short time. However, Senior Zi Sha, you¡¯re not going to tell me your request after I say yes in advance, are you?¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate your calmness.¡±


    Zi Sha fiddled with her long nails, and purple lights flicked in her eyes, ¡°What I am asking is quite simple. Help me distract the attention of the naturalw. If you can stand for a quarter, I will give you the reward you want.¡±


    ¡°Distract the attention of the naturalw?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze changed, ¡°You ask me to expose myself and attract the punishment from the naturalw? It¡¯s suicide!¡±


    Zi Sha picked her nails and giggled, but the snakes with human faces around them hissed. ¡°Little girl, are you thinking you can walk out of here alive if you disagree?¡±


    Su Li closed her mouth gently and spoke nothing.


    Zi Sha sighed and pointed to those snakes with human faces, ¡°These actually are seniors of you. They either disagreed or failed my request. I had to keep them stay with me in this way, forever.


    In fact, I do understand people like you. Once they know their destiny, they will be thinking all the time about how to escape from the punishment of the naturalw when the dayes, especially you. Su Li, you are calm enough and considerable. So, you must think of these issues more than others. Maybe... you are lucky to escape from nature¡¯s punishment.


    If you disagree with me, it is certain that you will die. Why don¡¯t you give a shot?¡±


    Zi Sha¡¯s tone was gentle and persuasive as if she were thinking for Su Li.


    Su Li was silent. She finally experienced how terrible an ancient mighty demon could be.


    ¡°I agree with you. But I have one condition.¡±

 Chapter 453 - Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 453 Agreement</h4>


    Zi Sha¡¯s delicate face showed surprise, because she obviously did not expect Su Li to agree so quickly.


    In her experience, all those humans who were trapped here by her promised or refused her after a struggle.


    Even if there were some different people, they could just keep calm outwardly but struggle in their hearts.


    With her talent, she could easily sense their emotional changes.


    But she could only sense calmness from Su Li.


    The real calmness.


    It seemed that her request was just a matter like eating or drinking, and Su Li didn¡¯t worry about her life.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    A sh flickered in Zi Sha¡¯s crystal-clear eyes, and she said with a smile, ¡°It is my first time to meet someone as interesting as you. For this reason, I will answer the question whatever you ask.¡±


    Su Li curled her lips slightly, ¡°I had the question for quite a while. Why did you ask me to distract the attention of the naturalw?¡±


    Zi Sha¡¯s smile froze for a moment, and a trace of annoyance twinkled in her eyes. But her smile came back in the next instant. She said softly, ¡°Little girl, I thought you would be smarter and would not ask such sensitive questions. You should know that I... will not let you go if you get the answer, even if you can survive form nature¡¯s punishment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I wonder.¡±


    Su Li stared firmly at Zi Sha, ignoring the snakes with human faces which showed their teeth and ws around. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die as a clueless scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°Scapegoat?¡±


    Ssh¡ª


    Zi Sha swung her tail and swam quickly from the icy pond to the shore, leaving a trail of water all the way. Su Li had no space to retreat. She could only wait until that perfect but frightening face appeared one inch away from her face.


    Su Li could even see the limitless killing intent in her purple eyes, which like the hell.


    ¡°I can¡¯t read any fear in your eyes.¡±


    Zi Sha moved her eyes from Su Li and straightened up her body. She was two heads taller than Su Li, and now, she overlooked Su Li, ¡°Since you mentioned the scapegoat, you must have guessed a lot of information.¡±


    She waved her hand. Those snakes with human faces moved a stone chair from nowhere and put it in front of Su Li. Zi Sha sat down, and her sight was just at Su Li¡¯s eye level.


    ¡°You Human n often says that the naturalw is always fair. In my opinion, the naturalw is nothing but a bastard who likes to meddle in other¡¯s business!¡±


    Zi Sha deliberately spoke slowly so that she could observe Su Li¡¯s reaction. To her surprise, Su Li nodded and said, ¡°I totally agree with what you said, Senior from Demon n.¡±


    Zi Sha was really stunned this time.


    But she quickly responded and hummed slightly, ¡°You are different from those stubborn schrs. People from Human n rarely agree with the concept of we Demon n.¡±


    Su Li nodded and continued, ¡°In that case, you, a mighty demon, are not tolerated by the naturalw like me, are you? That¡¯s why you have blended the demon crystals into the walls of the mine cave so that the naturalw can¡¯t find you.


    You must have a wish for many years. If you want to fulfill this wish, you will certainly get the attention of the naturalw. So, you need someone to distract naturalw so that you will have time to do that.¡±


    Su Li finished that in a calm tone. Instantly, the entire cave fell into silence. Even the snakes with human faces stopped howling and looked at Su Li nkly. Although they had no expression, they still showed their fear.


    ¡°You... are great!¡±


    Zi Sha took a breath. Looking at the weak human in front of her, she even didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°In the past ten thousand years, there are really someone who can outguess my mind, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak! You... have guts!¡±


    Su Li smiled gently, neither showing disrespect nor humbling herself, ¡°Since you need my help, you will not hurt me. What¡¯s the matter if I said a few words more?¡±


    Zi Sha stared at Su Li coldly, while freezing air gradually spread to her feet. Those snakes with human faces had thought that their master would strike out at Su Li, but she joyfully burst outughing.


    Theughter, like tinkling bells, echoed in the cave.


    ¡°You¡¯re special, and I almost begin to like you. If you weren¡¯t outlier, I would allow you to live a few more years.¡±


    As Zi Sha was talking, she threw a spherical purple crystal stone at Su Li.


    ¡°Fuse this into your tactical matrix. Its effect would be several times stronger. In addition to this, I will reward you the practicing resources for Human n that I collected over the years. I can give you the reward in advance lest you lose the chance to use them.¡±


    Su Li took over the purple crystal stone and fused it with the matrix te of the Tactical Matrix for Camouge without saying a word.


    About an hourter, the crystal stone waspletely integrated into the matrix te. The matrix te had many more cracks and would be destroyed after dozens of usages.


    ¡°I have to find other ways to iste the sensation of the naturalw. Otherwise, it will be incredibly difficult for me to take action when this matrix te breaks one day.¡±


    The thought shed in Su Li¡¯s mind. Then, she put away the matrix te and saw that Zi Sha¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of appreciation. She asked, ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ...


    The moon went down and the sun rose. It was another morning.


    As the day dawned, Su Li walked out of the mine cave as if there was no one else. Zi Sha¡¯s charming voice was echoing in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of escaping. As long as you dare to leave Jiuzhou Region, I will definitely kill you before you leave! Don¡¯t underestimate the strength of a mighty demon... You still have one year to get yourself ready. Think carefully about how to escape from the punishment of the naturew.¡±


    One year... was much too long.


    Su Li sighed slowly and left.


    Back to the camp of the Seventh Branch, Su Mian followed Su Li with a dumbfounded expression. He petted his head now and then, like an idiot.


    ¡°What happenedst night? What the hell was inside that tunnel?¡±


    Su Mian tried to recall but in vain. He felt a sense of affection as he saw the camp of the Seventh Branch, but he regretted at the same time.


    It was rare to adventure with the senior, but he could not make it to the end. Thanks to the senior, she was so kind to bring him out.


    After asking Su Mian to rest, Su Li came to the main tent. Su Yuanhai, who had been waiting, immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Master, you are back!¡±


    As he finished that, his face suddenly changed. He asked, ¡°Master, There¡¯s... an unpleasant smell on you. Did you take the demon crystal?¡±


    Su Li was slightly stunned, for she did not realize that. It muste from the purple crystal.


    As she thought of this, she used All Spirits Tactics to cleanse herself, and the demonic smell disappeared from Su Yuanhai¡¯s sensation at once.


    ¡°Master, that pneuma is gone.¡±


    Su Yuanhai said in a respectful voice and then sked, ¡°What¡¯s our next n?¡±


    ¡°The demon crystals are valuable, but we have to be alive to get them.¡±


    Su Li smiled, but the sense of coldness shed in her eyes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve been worrying about that there are too many branches of the Su Family, and it¡¯s troublesome to subdue them all. It¡¯s not bad to wipe out several of them. You just need...¡±


    Su Li talked slowly about her n, which gave Su Yuanhai quite a shock.


    If this happened, the Su Family... would get a huge problem!


    However, Su Yuanhai didn¡¯t feel any sadness but full of joy. Since his soul was controlled, only the interest of his master could affect his emotions. Others... even the family or his children could not!


    Moreover, Su Yuanhai did not have a cultivationpanion.


    So, he was destined to be Su Li¡¯s servant in this life!


    Su Li left soon, while Su Yuanhai stayed and was busy carrying out Su Li¡¯s n.


    On the surface, the Sixth Branch and the Seventh Branch were still fighting for the mineral resources as usual.


    Early the next morning, Su Jinnan was listing the demon crystals in the camp¡¯s treasury. He imagined what degree he could practice with the resources he exchanged with these demon crystals.


    Suddenly, a scout of the Sixth Branch ran in panicked and shouted, ¡°Head of the Family, bad news! There is nobody left in the camp of the Seventh Branch as if they all disappeared overnight! And the demon crystals they exploited are still in their warehouse.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Jinnan looked back with eyes red, ¡°Take some people to have a check! No... I¡¯ll personally go!¡±


    Although the Sixth Branch had upied eighty percent of the demon crystal mine, the part that the Seventh Branch held should not be underestimated. He didn¡¯t care how the Seventh Branch disappeared suddenly, but those demon crystals should not fall into the hands of others.


    Su Jinnan led arge group of his men to the camp of the Seventh Branch before he had thought it thoroughly.


    Shortly after Su Jinnan left, the practitioner at thete stage of Yuanying Realm he invited received the news. This man, known as Mo Liang, was a casual practitioner. He had a good reputation in the cultivation circle. He enjoyed his freedom rather than be bound by a sect. He made a living by helping people as a muscleman.


    Mo Liang was calm and had not been blinded by the profits. He immediately perceived that something was wrong after hearing the description of the Sixth Branch¡¯s disciples. However, Su Jinnan had left the camp. If Mo Liang also left and something happened in the camp at this time, he would be responsible for that.


    After consideration, Mo Liang finally sighed and sat down in ce. He muttered to himself with worry, ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen. Su Jinnan hasn¡¯t paid my bill yet.¡±


    But sometimes, what you were afraid of just became true.


    Shortly after Mo Liang sat down, another disciple responsible for overseeing the digging work rushed in hurriedly, ¡°Senior, a disaster just happened! All those spiritual stones have been turned into stones!¡±


    Stones?


    Mo Liang¡¯s look changed wildly. Without saying a word, he rushed to the minefield. All the disciples of the Sixth Branch were absentmindedly gathering in front of the warehouse. The air seemed to be filled with death-like silence.


    His expression became cold, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    All the disciples immediately woke up and made a way for him.


    Mo Liang rushed to the warehouse. He was shocked when he saw the stones piled up there. He just felt that a chill was rising from his feet.


    ¡°How could it be possible? My divine awareness has been shrouding the warehouse. Who had the ability to change all the demon crystals into stones without being detected?¡±


    Just then, a disciple in charge of guarding the warehouse stood out and reported with fear, ¡°Senior, these are the demon crystals. I saw with my own eyes that the demonic energy on the demon crystals faded, and they turned into stones in the blink of an eye. It looked as if... all the demonic energy... was drained away by something!¡±


    Hearing these words, Zi Sha, who was hiding in the depths of the cold pond, licked her lips.


    Since she had achieved her purpose, it was reasonable to retrieve the bait she released. Did those niddering humans want to use her demon crystals to practice?


    Never thought about it!

 Chapter 454 - Impending Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 454 Impending Disaster</h4>


    ¡°Drained away?!¡±


    Mo Liang looked oddly at the disciple from the Sixth Branch who reported. He would absolutely think this disciple was talking bullshit if many disciples around didn¡¯t nod.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re telling the truth and there are people who can verify what you said...¡±


    Mo Liang took a breath and felt annoyed. No one would ever believe it.


    He could see that Su Jinnan valued the demon crystals more than his own life. If he knew that all the demon crystals exploited by his family had turned into stones, he would go crazy.


    Su Jinnan was crazy indeed.


    He lowered his head, suppressed the anger in his heart, knelt on the ground, and squeezed out two words from his teeth, ¡°Old Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°You still know that I am your old ancestor?¡±


    The elder with an aquiline nose grunted coldly. A momentter, Su Dieyin arrived. Her look changed slightly as she saw the empty camp of the Seventh Branch. But under this circumstance, she could not ask any questions.


    ¡°If Dieyin and Yuanhai hadn¡¯t secretly informed me, when would you tell me about this?¡±


    The tone of the elder with the aquiline nose was cold, and his gaze toward Su Jinnan was full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Has Su Yuanhai secretly reported to the old ancestor as well?¡±


    Su Dieyin was slightly relieved when she heard the words. It seemed that it was not the same as she thought. Su Yuanhai should have already left with his people.


    As Su Dieyin was about to speak, the hawk-nosed elder waved his sleeve and opened the warehouse door of the camp, although Su Jinnan was still not resigned to what had happened. A smell of spiritual stones came toward them.


    The hawk-nosed elder, who was supposed to be delighted, suddenly looked seriously terrible.


    ¡°Su Jinnan!!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder bellowed. Su Jinnan looked up, but he had no time to react. A big palm in front of his eyes had been getting bigger and bigger!


    p!


    Su Jinnan was pped across his right cheek and thrown far away. Lying t on his stomach, he spat out blood and raised his head with a bewildered look.


    ¡°Why did the old ancestor p me?¡± He thought.


    ¡°Su Jinnan, how dare you!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder believed Su Jinnan had told a lie. He shed to Su Jinnan and was about to p Su Jinnan again. Seeing this, Su Dieyin hastened to stop him.


    ¡°Old Ancestor, please have a moment of patience. Is there possibly a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder sneered at Su Jinnan, as if he was looking at a dead man. He said, ¡°How dare you y these tricks in front of me, Su Jinnan? You are so bold!¡±


    Su Dieyin finally realized that something was wrong. She quickly walked to the warehouse. When she saw only stones and a few low-grade spiritual stones in the warehouse, she gasped instantly.


    Was... Su Jinnan tired of living?


    Could it be Su Yuanhai?


    As Su Dieyin was worrying, the hawk-nosed elder spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ve thought Yuanhai¡¯s worry was superfluous. But I did not expect you became insane for these demon crystals and even lied to me!¡±


    ¡°Lie? Old Ancestor, I never lie to you about anything!¡±


    Su Jinnan sensed the hawk-nosed ancestor¡¯s killing intent and panicked atst. He knelt and kept kowtowing, ¡°Old Ancestor, please check it out. It is my fault to conceal the news of the demon crystals and not to report it. But... I did not lie to you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you exculpate yourself?!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder grasped Su Jinnan and threw him in front of the warehouse, ¡°How could you exin these stones to me?¡±


    Su Jinnan became dumbfounded as he saw the stones in the warehouse. He shook his head frantically and shouted, ¡°Old Ancestor, I didn¡¯t do it! It must be Su Yuanhai. He did this. I got here just now and didn¡¯t have time to change the demon crystals inside the warehouse!¡±


    ¡°I knew you will exculpate yourself like this.¡±


    The expression of the hawk-nosed elder didn¡¯t ease a little bit, and he pped Su Jinan again. Su Jinnan flew even further this time. His blood flew from his mouth corner, and it seemed that he was more severely injured this time, because he tried to get up several times but failed.


    ¡°Su Yuanhai is a good boy. He knows hismon background, what should take and what not. To distance himself from the demon crystals, he put all the universe rings of his disciples together and invited me to visit the Seventh Branch. With my divine awareness, I couldn¡¯t miss any demonic pneuma. He didn¡¯t take a single piece of demon crystal away.¡±


    At this point, the hawk-nosed elder looked gloomy and cold, ¡°Are you still trying to exculpate yourself from perpetrating the fraud?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Jinnan opened his mouth but could say nothing. He felt bitterness in his mouth, and even in his heart.


    He turned around and stared at Su Dieyin with resentment, as if he would vent all his grievance and resentment on Su Dieyin.


    Su Dieyin frowned and thought Su Jinnan must be crazy.


    How dare he show hostility to her in front of the old ancestor? Didn¡¯t he fear that the old ancestor became angry?


    Su Jinnan didn¡¯t want to die and the two ps had woken him up. He got up, knelt on the ground and bowed to the hawk-nosed elder. He said in a low voice,


    ¡°Old Ancestor, I really didn¡¯t do this. I beg you to make a final verdict after a thorough investigation. If I am proved to do that, I... will die without regret!¡±


    Hearing this, the hawk-nosed elder eased his expression a little bit. He frowned and went to the camp of the Sixth Branch with Su Jinnan in his sleeve.


    ¡°Su Yuanhai lost his demon crystals, but yours must be still there, right? Put away your demon crystals first, and I¡¯ll investigate the matter in detail.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Old Ancestor!¡±


    Su Jinnan relieved. The feeling at the brink of death was obviously unpleasant.


    Su Dieyin, who was following behind them, had a sense of difort suddenly, as she heard the words.


    Could it be...


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mind was interrupted by the extremely angry roar of the old ancestor from the camp of the Sixth Branch!


    ¡°Su Jinnan! You deserve this!!¡±


    Boom!


    In front of the warehouse of the Sixth Branch, a palm mark appeared on Su Jinnan¡¯s chest, and his body flew backward like a cannonball. The tremendous force made his eyes bulge, and he fell on his back with blood gushing out from his mouth.


    Boom!


    The camp was bulldozed by Su Jinnan¡¯s body, and countless disciples of the Sixth Branch were killed or injured. The area was full of miserable howling!


    The old ancestor really got angry this time.


    Seeing the crimson among the ruins, Su Dieyin got a pale face and could not help but feel chilled. She decided to retreat out of the camp of the Sixth Branch and watch what would happen.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Su Jinnan crawled out of the ruins with a look that he would almost die. He stared firmly at the warehouse that was full of stones. He could not understand how those valuable demon crystals were turned into stones suddenly in a night.


    Mo Liang stood aside with a pale face. Why did the old ancestor of the Su Family show up at this moment? ... How could he say that absurd reason?


    The hawk-nosed elder¡¯s sight lingered on Mo Liang¡¯s face for a moment and then moved away. Then he went to Su Jinnan and coldly said, ¡°Tell me where the demon crystals are hidden, and I¡¯ll spare your life for the sake of your loyal service to the Su Family! Otherwise... go to die!¡±


    Su Jinnan¡¯s face is extremely pale, and he had not figured out what on earth happened. To save his life, he had to continue to exin.


    ¡°Old Ancestor, no matter how bold I am, I would never deceive you. I can stake my life on those demon crystals. None of them fell into my hands. Someone else must have nned this to weaken your strength, Old Ancestor! Please think twice!¡±


    ¡°You would never deceive me? You have a gift of the gab to pass the buck.¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder snorted coldly, but his expression eased up.


    ¡°I am not ready for taking your life. Since you lost the demon crystals, I order you to find out the whereabouts of the demon crystals in three days. If you fail, the whole Sixth Branch will be killed! Only by doing so, I can calm the anger of those who have traveled from other great regions. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°From other great regions?¡±


    Su Jinnan opened his eyes wide and spat out more blood, ¡°How could it be possible? I clearly...¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± The hawk-nosed elder waved his sleeve, turned around, and scolded coldly, ¡°What a fool! There isn¡¯t a wall without a rack. Do you think that no one in your Sixth Branch would leak the news? The news about the demon crystals has long spread to other great regions. But you hide it from me, and brought a great disaster to the family!


    If the Su Family were destroyed because of you, Su Jinnan... you will be the only sinner to our Su Family. Think about it!¡±


    Su Jinnan fell into a daze at the words, ¡°It¡¯s merely a demon crystal mine...¡±


    He never thought that his greed would put him in such a desperate situation.


    ¡°Head of the Sixth Branch... be aware of what you are doing.¡±


    Su Dieyin sighed and turned to the hawk-nosed elder with a hint of pleading in her beautiful eyes.


    The hawk-nosed elder had nned to directly return to the Head Branch but stopped as he saw Su Dieyin¡¯s eyes. He sighed, ¡°Well, I will pay a visit to the Second Branch. I haven¡¯t been there for a long time since your grandmother died. And I will check how seriously the condition of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s injury is. It makes you enthusiastically talk about all the time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Old Ancestor!¡±


    Su Dieyin was overjoyed at the words, and she joyfully responded, ¡°Thank you, Old Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Ho-Ho...¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder smiled and temporarily put the issue of demon crystals aside. Then he waved his sleeves and disappeared with Su Dieyin instantly. Only the wailing remained echoing in the camp in the ck Stone Forest.


    Mo Liang stood there stiffly like a statue. He exhaled as if he regained a new life until the hawk-nosed elder was out of his sensing range.


    Seeing the disciples of the Sixth Branch lying on the ground, he took two steps and realized that his back had been soaking wet.


    ¡°It was absolutely right that I didn¡¯t join a sect or a family.¡±


    After this incident, he was furtherly sure about what he had been insisting on.


    Thinking of this, Mo Liang went to Su Jinnan and helped him up. He fed him a healing medicine.


    After Su Jinnan digested the medicine for a moment, his face regained its color. He stopped healing himself and opened his eyes. He said calmly, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Mo, you should leave here now. And never mention that you came here.¡±


    Mo Liang was slightly stunned, ¡°Head of the Sixth Branch...¡±


    A mocking expression shed over Su Jinnan¡¯s pale face, ¡°The old ancestor did not blow off his steam on you. Don¡¯t you know the reason?¡±


    Mo Liang was terrified, ¡°Are you meaning...¡±


    Su Jinnan gave a wry smile. What he was going to say immediately made Mo Liang feel cold, ¡°I... have vited the taboo. It will be fine if I can hand out the missing demon crystals. If not, the Su Family is bound to give a satisfactory exnation to those practitioners from other great regions. And I will be the perfect fall guy. If the old ancestor struck you, it might cause another problem. Therefore... you¡¯ve escaped a disaster this time.¡±

 Chapter 455 - My Last Name was Ling

    <h4>Chapter 455 My Last Name was Ling</h4>


    Su Jinnan covered his mouth and coughed up some blood, but he continued regardless of the blood, ¡°But those angry practitioners from other great regions will not care whether you have nothing to do with this or not. If you still stay here, your life will be in danger. So... go now!¡±


    ¡°Head of the Sixth Branch, you...¡±


    Mo Liang was moved. He suddenly thought of something and said in a hurry, ¡°Many disciples of the Sixth Branch can verify that the demonic pneuma inside the demon crystals was drained away by something! Unless something unexpected happened, all demon crystals in the minefield have be stones as well. You can exin this to them...¡±


    ¡°It is useless. You are still too naive, Fellow Practitioner Mo.¡±


    Su Jinnan shook his head, ¡°Unless I can find what drained the demonic pneuma. I must face the mistake I made alone. Keep you out of the mess. You are just a helping boxer invited by me.¡±


    Mo Liang stared at Su Jinnan nkly. After quite a while, he stood up, held the fist in the other hand, and said,


    ¡°Funnily enough, I have heard rumors that people of the Su Family are bad-asses. Until I met you, Head of the Sixth Branch, I know it is wrong! Your righteousness is exemry for practitioners like us.


    Although I have struck only once, that is iparable to the enlightenment you give to me. I¡¯ll give up the pay. Head of the Sixth Branch, take care of yourself, and bye!¡±


    With hisst sentence, Mo Liang saluted with his fists and left without any more words. His steps were getting faster and faster, and he vanished soon.


    There were few righteous but lots of selfish practitioners in the cultivation circle.


    Su Jinnan struggled to get up and continued to refine the healing medicine, ignoring the dirt on his clothes. It seemed that he was really considerate and let Mo Liang leave.


    Although there were many casualties in the camp, there were more unharmed disciples. They rebuilt the ruined camp quickly.


    Su Jinnan moved to the main tent and took out all his elixirs to get him recovered.


    At dawn, most of his injuries had been healed.


    He didn¡¯t have time to grieve over the elixirs he used. He just immediately summoned his trusted henchmen and instructed them with a gloomy face, ¡°We need to make alternate ns. If we couldn¡¯t satisfy the old ancestor, we will let Mo Liang be responsible for this. He absconded with all the demon crystals two days ago, and everyone was fooled by him. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then, Su Jinnan staggered to his feet and walked to the mine cave.


    ¡°Those casual practitioners are really too simple-minded,pared to those from sects.¡±


    Su Jinnanughed with a low voice. It could not tell if he was mocking Mo Liang or himself...


    Meanwhile, Su Dieyin and the hawk-nosed elder just arrived at the main gate of the Second Branch.


    Seeing that Su Li¡¯s courtyard became a ruin, Su Dieyin slightly changed her look and immediately flew over.


    The hawk-nosed elder narrowed his eyes and followed her calmly.


    ¡°What happened? Why was Su Jiuzhou¡¯s residence destroyed? Where is Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Su Dieyin stopped over the ruins. After smelling a hint of blood, she suddenly became gloomy and immediately flew to the peak where she lived.


    Before she approached, Su Dieyin saw a gray light flying out of her peak. And it stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Is this a practitioner of Huashen Realm?!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder, who was absent-minded, changed his face instantly, when he saw the gray light. After the death of Su Dieyin¡¯s grandmother, was there someone of Huashen Realm in the Second Branch?


    As he was surprised, the gray light dissipated and a middle-aged man in linen with an ordinary face appeared.


    The hawk-nosed elder was even more shocked.


    ¡°He is still very young but has the potential to pass nature¡¯s test...¡±


    ¡°Uncle Guang, did you intervene?¡±


    When Su Dieyin noticed the middle-aged man in linen flying out openly, she immediately understood what happened. Her nervousness was eased slightly.


    The middle-aged man in linen nodded and nced at the hawk-nosed elder behind Su Dieyin. He greeted the elder with a nce and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated. You and this... fellow practitioner of the Su Familye with me, please.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder vaguely figured out the rtionship between Su Dieyin and the middle-aged man based on their previous conversation and the way the middle-aged man addressed him. He nodded with a smile, and signaled the middle-aged man to lead the way.


    Seeing that, the middle-aged man in linen turned around with no expression and jumped down into the courtyard on the peak.


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother was worried about her daughter, and her face was full of joy as she saw Su Dieyin. And then, she was shocked after she saw the hawk-nosed elder behind Su Dieyin. She hastened to salute, but the hawk-nosed elder stopped her before she moved and said,


    ¡°No courtesies are needed. As a matter of fact, you are the wife of my adopted son. I would appreciate if you don¡¯t me me in so many years.¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder smiled. Hearing that, Su Dieyin¡¯s mother forced a smile as well and answered, ¡°...You didn¡¯t have to say that, Old Ancestor. As a junior, I will never me you.¡±


    ¡°Great. He-he...¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen stood aside and did not speak a single word. However, he noticed that the hawk-nosed elder was so kind because of his power and misunderstood something.


    However, he was not going to exin it. He pushed open the room door and let Su Xianyun and Su Zhenge out.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Seeing Su Dieyin, the both, who was in a low mood, perked up and gathered around their master before they saw the hawk-nosed elder. They saluted in shock, ¡°Old Ancestor!¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder nodded and asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me in detail. Since I am here, I will manage that.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Xianyun immediately described what happened before in detail. Thanks to his excellent eloquence, he depicted Su Dingchuan¡¯s arrogance lively. Su Zheng, who had personally experienced the scene, could not help but admire Su Xianyun secretly. If he had had to say, he would never have done so vividly as his eldest senior fellow apprentice.


    The hawk-nosed elder frowned after hearing the story, ¡°ording to what you said, Su Dingchuan was really unjust. Su Dingxian wantonly mutted the genius in our Su Family, which should not be tolerated!¡±


    ¡°Where is Su Jiuzhou now? And where did Wenbing go?¡±


    Su Dieyin listened to the whole story but did not hear that Su Xianyun mentioned these two. She could not help but ask.


    As Su Xianyun heard the questions, he got a terrible look immediately and could not speak one more word. Su Zheng, on the contrary, stepped forward and said with hate, ¡°Master! Wenbing... pooh, Su Wenbing is an ingrate. He not only lied through his teeth and ndered Su Jiuzhou, but also betrayed you. He directly joined Su Dingxian¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s body shook slightly as if she dared not to believe what Su Zheng said, ¡°What... are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Su Xianyun said in a bitter tone, ¡°What Junior Fellow Apprentice said is true, and the Third Junior Fellow Apprentice... has defected. Because he told faked information, it became unauthentic that Su Jiuzhou has saved our three lives. Su Dingxian took the chance to make trouble for Su Jiuzhou. As for Su Jiuzhou... she disappeared.¡±


    Su Dieyin listened in a daze and could not speak a single word in a while.


    She had only been away for a few days. How could such a big mess happen at home?


    The hawk-nosed elder was listening to that with great interest. He didn¡¯t speak a word until everyone became silent, ¡°In this case, only by finding Su Jiuzhou first can we know whether Su Dingxian lied or not. If Su Jiuzhou is not as bad as they said and her foundation is not too damaged to be restored, I will certainly handle this matter! Dieyin, you can rest assured!¡±


    As he said so, he turned to look at the middle-aged man in linen. Finally, he showed his true colors. He asked in a warm voice, ¡°Fellow Practitioner, may I have your name?¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen, however, did not answer him right away but looked at Su Dieyin¡¯s mother, who seemed to be in an inner struggle.


    Quite a whileter, he turned over and said expressionlessly, ¡°Myst name is Ling.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s Fellow Practitioner Ling...¡±


    The hawk-nosed elder echoed, as if he was telling whether the middle-aged man told the truth. And then he introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Su Chenke, the Grand Elder of the Su Family. Since your face looks unfamiliar to me, you are not from Jiuzhou Region, are you?¡±


    The middle-aged man shook his head, ¡°I am just a casual practitioner.¡±


    Su Chenke¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened as he heard the words, ¡°Are you interested in a position as a guest grand elder in the Su Family? You can rest assured that we...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to find Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen did not wait Su Chenke to finish his words. He turned around and left the courtyard.


    The smile on Su Chenke¡¯s face froze for a moment, but he quickly regained his smile. He walked over to Su Dieyin¡¯s mother and asked, ¡°Ru, how did you know Fellow Practitioner Ling? Could you talk with me? ...¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother felt awkward, but she had to answer because of Su Chenke¡¯s status in the family, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide. I did him some small favors. But I¡¯m not clear why he stays.¡±


    ¡°What kind of favors?¡±


    Su Chenke got serious and there was a trace of aggressiveness he tried to hide in his tone.


    Su Dieyin stood aside anxiously, but she didn¡¯t know how to help her mother get through this hurdle.


    She did not expect that Su Chenke would show such an ugly mug once he saw Uncle Guang. He not only poached people in front of her, but also forcibly asked Uncle Guang¡¯s origin...


    At this moment, Su Dieyin had a strong hunch that Su Chenke¡¯s visit to the Second Branch would not only fail to help her but also bring her big troubles!


    The middle-aged man in linen came to a city for mortals after leaving the mountain.


    Both Su Dieyin and Su Xianyun had very confidence in Su Jiuzhou, and the middle-aged man was confident of Su Dieyin and her capability. Since Su Jiuzhou was not like the statement of Su Dingxian¡¯s side, he should think in a reverse way.


    That young girl must have felt the imminent threat and left the Second Branch of the Su Family in advance.


    ¡°Since she was seriously injured and lost her cultivation, she could not flee far. A city for mortals will be the perfect ce to hide.¡±


    A light shed in the eyes of the middle-aged man, and he looked up at the city que.


    ¡°Dasu City.¡±


    The city name differed slightly from ¡°Dasu Town¡±, a ce in his memory.


    The eyes of the middle-aged man lost focus in an instant, but he put away that immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ridiculous dream that I should have forgotten.¡±


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man walked into the city. The two guards at the city gate didn¡¯t look for trouble based on his extraordinary charisma, despite hismon look.


    ¡°Check out the best sword for a little price!¡±


    ¡°A freshly made stick of sugar-coated haws. Sweet and delicious...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Peace and joy were filled in this city for mortals, while deceit and lies were filled in the cultivation circle. The two worlds differed from each other and operated in their own ways.


    Maybe the middle-aged man had controlled his emotions in advance, and there was no fluctuation on his face anymore. He walked through the crowd expressionlessly and spread his divine awareness through the buildings.


    Suddenly, he froze.

 Chapter 456 - A Familiar Face

    <h4>Chapter 456 A Familiar Face</h4>


    There was amon mortal restaurant on the street side.


    The middle-aged man in linen fixed his eyes on a woman in red who sat next to a window on the second floor. Only half of her face could be seen.


    That face... was extremely familiar!


    He would never forget that face.


    However, the soul behind this face should have been scattered long ago!


    Being shocked, the middle-aged man in linen disappeared in ce and shed to the window on the second floor regardless of the shocking gaze of mortals.


    ¡°It¡¯s a practitioner. Run!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The second floor of the restaurant was originally full of guests. In the blink of an eye, it became empty. The woman in red was stunned. She stared at the figure that suddenly appeared in front of her and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    The middle-aged man in linen stared at the woman in red and didn¡¯t speak a word for a while.


    It seemed that the fear and panic in the eyes of the woman were not faked.


    It was not her. This woman just looked like her.


    If that person was really reincarnated... The middle-aged man in linen recalled the origin of that person he inquired about before. He shook his head and was about to leave.


    How could she have an afterlife when she was not allowed to exist by the naturalw?


    The middle-aged man suddenly realized something wrong after several steps.


    No, the dishes on the table...


    He narrowed his eyes and suddenly turned around. He took a seat at the table and quietly looked at the dishes. They were very familiar to him.


    Beggar¡¯s chicken, osmanthus cake, and the two taels of spirits.


    Since he returned to Qingshui Circle, he had tasted these spirits and dishes many times in the secr world. But he vomited every time without exception... The taste was no longer as delicious as that in those years.


    Was it possibly a coincidence?


    The middle-aged man was silent for a while. He noticed that the woman sitting on the opposite side was shivering slightly. After a hesitation, he finally asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Just as the woman in red spoke one word, the middle-aged man in linen frowned and torn from her ear.


    Ssh!


    A thin mask fell from her face.


    As the mask fell, the woman in red revealed her true face. The fear on her face was reced by gloom in the next instant.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    As the middle-aged man in linen saw the woman¡¯s face, he recognized her at once. A rare surprise showed on his always indifferent face, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°What the Su Family want is just my life, isn¡¯t it? Why do you look so surprised when you find me? Since I am seriously injured now and I am unlucky enough to be found by you, help yourself to take my life.¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen sighed slightly at her words and tried to make his voice sound gentle, ¡°It was Su Dieyin who sent me for you.¡±


    ¡°The head of the family?¡±


    Su Li was surprised and was enlightened in the next moment. Her tone became respectful, ¡°I have misunderstood you. If you are with the first elder, you will take my life right after identifying me and you won¡¯t talk with me in peace.¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen nodded slightly. Staring at the mask in his hand, he pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where did you get this mask?¡±


    A sh flickered over Su Li¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s just a mask made from rice flour. I can make one for you if you like it.¡±


    ¡°This face...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Su Li wondered.


    Seeing that she seemed to have no idea, the middle-aged man hesitated for a moment and said finally, ¡°This face is remarkably simr to one of my old friends. Have you seen her somewhere?¡±


    As Su Li heard this, a hidden light shed over her narrow eyes. But she said helplessly, ¡°Senior, I was busy escaping. I had no time to find a reference. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    After hearing that, the middle-aged man in linen was stunned and stared at the meal on the table.


    Was there really such a coincidence in the world?


    ¡°I have not thanked you foring all the way to find me. May I ask your name, Senior? I will keep your name in mind and... repay you in the future!¡±


    Su Li spoke softly but stressed the thanking part.


    The middle-aged man was preupied, so he did not notice that. Since his surname had been exposed, there was no point to hide it.


    ¡°Myst name is Ling.¡±


    ¡°Senior Ling.¡±


    Su Li called him with light flowing in her eyes.


    Ling Qinn? Or Ling Mo? Or... Ling Ping?


    She stared at the face of the middle-aged man but could not find anyone who matched his features in her memory.


    One thing for sure was that the middle-aged man in front of her was also a member in the Reincarnation Mirror back then.


    ¡°Let me take you back.¡±


    The middle-aged man soon came out of the tangle. Based on his experience and realm, if it was not rted to Su Li, he would not waste his time on that.


    ¡°Back?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Senior, I just escaped from there. Are you asking me to go back?¡±


    Perhaps because of the mask, the middle-aged man did not get angry for her questioning but said seriously, ¡°If Su Dieyin gives you up, I will keep you safe.¡±


    Even if Su Jiuzhou had nothing to do with that woman in his mind, as long as there was a slight resemnce to her, he would do his best topensate her. Either Ling Li or he had owed her too much and... would never be able to repay the debts.


    Su Li¡¯s gaze changed slightly, and she asked in a low voice, ¡°I meet you for the first time, Senior. I believe that there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch... Why did you say that?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s persistence might bring more memories to the middle-aged man. He curled his lips rarely and tried to smile, but he found that he could not.


    After the attempt in vain, he shook his head. He waved his sleeve and took Su Li up into the nothingness, leaving a faint sigh behind.


    Half a dayter, the middle-aged man arrived at the courtyard of Su Dieyin¡¯s mother. Immediately, he sensed the atmosphere of tension and even smelled a hint of blood.


    He slightly screwed up his face and shed into the courtyard.


    A light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She followed and spread her divine awareness quietly.


    After she advanced to Jindan Realm, her psychic awareness had metamorphosed into divine awareness. It could cover a wider range and more concealment. Even someone of Huashen Realm could not sense that.


    In other words, the mighty like Su Dingchuan or Su Chenke could not detect her watching.


    Before stepping into the courtyard, Su Li saw Su Chenke¡¯s face through her divine awareness. Her gaze became instantly gloomy and cold. She would never forget... this person!


    The prosperity of the Su Family was based on three Grand Elders.


    This person was listed second among them. In the memories of her childhood that she retrieved, it was this person who advocated to feed the talents of the Su Family with her blood and flesh. And he ate more than once...


    After she joined Yuxu Sect, this person showed his strong killing and hostile intent to her more than once. But now it seemed that he might be afraid of her revenge after she grew up.


    He could only feel at ease when Su Li was dead.


    ¡°Now, you should be quite relieved...¡±


    Su Li faintly curled up her lips and walked into the courtyard slowly. As soon as she appeared, everyone in the courtyard fixed their gazes on her.


    Su Li looked around. Her gaze stopped at Su Dingchuan and Su Dingxian for an instant, skipped over Su Chenke, and finally fixed on Su Dieyin.


    When Su Dieyin saw Su Jiuzhou, she was so excited and came to her in haste. She held Su Li¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°Jiuzhou, it¡¯s really great that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Su Li felt something was stuffed into her hand. She nodded calmly, and said in an ashamed voice, ¡°Sorry to make you worry about me, Master. After I sensed that someone intended to kill me, I escaped in advance. Please don¡¯t me me for that.¡±


    Since Su Dieyin trusted Su Li and had guessed so, she had no doubt about what Su Li said. She nodded and sighed, ¡°How could I me you? If you were killed by those bastards, I...¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Su Dingxian suddenly cut in with a loud voice, ¡°Complete nonsense! Su Dieyin, even a lie has its degree! When did I send anyone to kill Su Jiuzhou? Stop ndering me!¡±


    After Su Dieyin pacified Su Jiuzhou, she raised her head and sneered, ¡°What I just said was the bustards have been chasing her. Do you really want to hasten to retort, First Elder?¡±


    ¡°... You!¡±


    Su Dingxian gasped violently and got extremely angry as he heard the words. For the first time, he took the me for others and couldn¡¯t fight back.


    Admittedly, he was trying to secretlyy his hands on Su Jiuzhou and made her be a real invalid. Before he implemented his n, he received Ya¡¯er¡¯s secret report. But then, Ya¡¯er died and the pce was also destroyed, so... he has no convincing evidence to prove that everything he did was legitimate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, First Elder? You used to be quite talkative. Why do you be so stingy with your words when we get down to business?¡±


    Su Dieyin saw this and thought that Su Dingchuan must feel guilty, so she ridiculed him without mercy.


    Su Li stood behind her and blinked.


    She had not yet yed her part, and Su Dingxian was about to fail. It couldn¡¯t happen in this way.


    She turned and saw Su Xianyun, whose face was pale. She came to him and asked in a low voice, ¡°It seems that a lot of things happened after I left...¡±


    Su Xianyun covered his chest and couldn¡¯t help but cough twice. And then he transmitted the voice to tell Su Li about what happened in the past few days.


    ¡°... After Uncle Guang left to look for you, the Grand Elder seemed to value Uncle Guang¡¯s strength and has been asking about his origin. But our master didn¡¯t tell him. The Grand Elder got angry and left atst. It didn¡¯t take long before Su Dingxian came with his people!


    Because of you, Su Dingxian quarreled with the master, and it developed into a big fight finally. The master¡¯s mother was almost killed, and I was injured at that time. Later on, Grand Elder returned and stopped the battle. Then the two sides have been stalemated like this.¡±


    Su Xianyun smiled bitterly. Su Li nced at Su Zheng and found that he was angrily staring at Su Wenbing as if he were looking at a sworn enemy.


    By contrast, Su Wenbing looked expressionless, as if he forgot Su Dieyin¡¯s teaching grace over hundreds of years. He was very ruthless.


    The middle-aged man in linen came to the wheelchair of Su Dieyin¡¯s mother. Although she looked calm, it could vaguely be seen that she was quite shocked.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened, but Su Dieyin¡¯s mother hastily pulled his sleeve and shook her head pleadingly.


    The middle-aged man softened his gaze, and loosened his clenched fists. Finally, he stood by her wheelchair without speaking.


    Su Li seemed to think of something as she saw the scene.


    What was he afraid of?


    ¡°Okay. Everyone, be quiet now. I kind of understand what¡¯s going on. So, you are Su Jiuzhou, right?¡±


    Su Chenke had been silent since the middle-aged man returned. At that moment, he stared at Su Li and suddenly asked.

 Chapter 457 - Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 457 Familiar</h4>


    ¡°I am Su Jiuzhou, Grand Elder.¡±


    Su Li lowered her head and saluted. Su Chenke narrowed his eyes, came over and grasped Su Li¡¯s arm without saying a word. He shed Su Li¡¯s wrist with his finger. A drop of blood squirted at once.


    A coldness shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, but a painful expression was seen on her face.


    Su Dieyin looked even more terrible. Su Chenke... was too unscrupulous.


    However, Su Chenke did not feel anything wrong. He took out a transparent crystal ball for testing spiritual roots from his universe ring. He waved his hand, and then the blood drop floating in the air fell and fused with the crystal ball.


    The color of the crystal ball changed gradually.


    ¡°This ball for testing spiritual roots, which I acquired from a refining master, is precious. It can test your spiritual root and potential even if you lost your cultivation and your foundation has been ruined.¡±


    Su Chenke¡¯s voice was echoing in the courtyard. Both Su Dieyin and Su Dingxian slightly changed their looks.


    As Su Chenke said before, Su Li¡¯s potential would determine everybody¡¯s fate.


    Su Dieyin couldn¡¯t help but cover her chest, and her heartbeat quickened.


    She had a feeling... that something was wrong. Could this crystal ball really test how much foundation was left in Su Li?


    If it was a lie of Su Chenke, Su Dingchuan would take the chance to make troubles. Their side would...


    Su Dieyin was not the only one who thought of this. Su Dingxian also looked serious, and confused.


    Su Chenke was invited by Su Dieyin, but why didn¡¯t he help her?


    Was he ying fair?


    Thinking of this, Su Dingxian sneered in his heart. He would never believe that the Grand Elder of the Su Family would be fool to be fair.


    The middle-aged man in linen stood behind and protected Su Dieyin¡¯s mother. When he saw this scene, he gradually tensed his body, like a stretched bow ready to shoot.


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother sensed that and became nervous. She immediately guessed something and suddenly looked at the crystal ball.


    Suddenly, a dark light burst out from the transparent crystal ball.


    Su Chenke changed his expression dramatically and withdrew his hand at once. In the next second, the crystal ball exploded.


    The shock waves were not severe, but the tiles on the roof rattled because of that.


    Su Chenke watched the fragments of the crystal ball on the ground with a gloomy face, but he was confused inside.


    That was amon ball for testing spiritual roots that was modified by himself after he leftst time.


    No matter how great Su Li¡¯s spiritual root was, it would not test out anything!


    He nned to use this ball to make trouble for Su Dieyin and force the middle-aged man to join Su Family. But why did the crystal ball explode after fusing with a drop of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s blood?


    Su Jiuzhou¡¯s blood was not simple!


    Su Chenke thought that, but he still stayed calm. Then he came up with an idea and said angrily, ¡°How dare you to lie, Su Dieyin? Su Jiuzhou lost all her foundation and was stained by alien blood. She made me lost my treasure!¡±


    That was right!


    He had been worrying that the authenticity of the ball for testing spiritual roots could be questioned by the middle-aged man. Since it had exploded, he just needed to show a furious and regretful expression so that no one would care about its authenticity.


    Su Chenke was over five thousand years old. He went through many things and his acting skills were exercised. His anger convinced Su Dingxian and Su Dieyin.


    Su Dingxian revealed a smile at once, while Su Dieyin looked pale. She subconsciously stepped back to guard Su Li, and bit her lip without saying a word.


    Only Su Li and the middle-aged man in linen were clear that Su Chenke was talking absolute nonsense!


    Su Li was clear that she didn¡¯t get hurt and the explosion of the ball for testing spiritual roots must be caused by the blood poison. As to the middle-aged man, he had seen better day and knew that a thing like the ball for testing spiritual roots didn¡¯t exist in the Qingshui Circle. So, it was impossible for the Su Family, which had a history of less than ten thousand years, to possess this kind of treasure.


    ¡°Ha-ha. Su Dieyin, anything to say by now?¡±


    Su Dingxian was sure he would get victory and became proud, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to disobey the rules made by the ancestors. However, you wasted the resources of the Su Family since you are young. Do you think the foundation of the Su Family has been brought by a gust of wind?¡±


    Su Dieyin turned a deaf ear to Su Dingxian but looked at Su Chenke disappointedly.


    She should have known it earlier.


    The Su Family had been corrupted into its core. To get their goals, they could do everything good or bad. That ran counter to everything she believed.


    It was pointless for her to stay in a family like this.


    She took a deep breath and turned her respectful tone to a cold one, ¡°Su Chenke, what do you want?¡±


    Hearing that she called him directly with his name, Su Chenke looked gloomier after a daze.


    Did she turn her coat?


    ¡°Well, kid! Since you don¡¯t want to be a part of the Su Family, I will do you a favor. However, ... this person must stay.¡±


    He pointed to the middle-aged man, ¡°I won¡¯t give up anyone who can strengthen the Su Family. It¡¯s a good deal to get someone of Huashen Realm in the cost of you, Su Dieyin.¡±


    Su Dieyin sneered, ¡°Su Chenke, Uncle Guang is not a member of the Su Family, so his freedom is not...¡±


    Before she finished her words, she saw the middle-aged man passed her by and stopped in the center of the field.


    ¡°Get back with Su Jiuzhou and Su Xianyun to your mother.¡±


    Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke surrounded him from left and right.


    ¡°Are you going to fight?¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s look changed slightly. She was clear that she could not help in a fight at this level. She stepped back with Su Li as she was told, even though she knew that standing at her mother¡¯s side made no difference for a fight in such a small space.


    ¡°Uncle Guang...¡±


    As Su Xianyun covered his chest and retreated helplessly, he looked at the average-built body of the middle-aged man, as if he saw a mountain.


    When would he be someone like Uncle Guang to protect his master and the master¡¯s mother one day?


    ¡°He-he, Fellow Practitioner Ling, there is no need to do this. The Su Family can provide you the best environment for cultivation. And you are much younger than any of us, so there is a good chance to pass nature¡¯s test.¡±


    Su Chenke said with a smile, ¡°A wise bird chooses the tree it will nest on. If you follow Su Dieyin, it will be extremely difficult for you to make a breakthrough! You must be clear that, Fellow Practitioner.¡±


    The middle-aged man forced a cold smile, ¡°I just wonder what a disloyal man of Huashen Realm could do for you. You from the Su Family are not idiots, and surely know that you will have one more enemy of your family. What¡¯s the reason for your persistence?¡±


    Su Chenkeughed, ¡°None of the Su Family¡¯s foreign Elders of Huashen Realm betrayed us. They have been moved by the family and be the most loyal guardians for the family.¡±


    ¡°Moved?¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows and nodded, ¡°Oh, I forgotten that the Su Family has Illusion-arising Medicine.¡±


    Su Chenke¡¯s expression changed slightly at these words. ¡°You know about the Illusion-arising Medicine...¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded with his arms waving slightly at his body sides. Two spiritual daggers with thick pneuma of blood emerged in the air.


    As the two daggers appeared, a thick evil spirit spread out and the entire courtyard was dyed into red immediately.


    The middle-aged man seemed to transform himself into an asura who killed countless people. As his eyes with blood swept across the field, Su Dingxian and others got goosebumps and had a feeling of facing death.


    Su Chenke and Su Dingxian dramatically changed their looks. Without saying a word, they took out their magic treasures and attacked from their sides.


    The middle-aged man said nothing as well. With a flip of his wrists, the two daggers were transformed into two giant serpents. Then they opened their mouths and bit these two people. A disgusting smell spread out.


    Seeing that, Su Chenke and Su Dingxian were not in a hurry at all. They transformed their treasures into a yellow devil river and a piece of burial shroud, which rushed to the serpents.


    ¡°Lianshi Cult!¡±


    The middle-aged man was surprised and took a defensive stance immediately. As he saw the mummies floating in the devil river, he surmised the purpose that the Su Family forced him to join them.


    The two bucket-like dark serpents flew around the middle-aged man and formed a shield against the erosion of the devil river. After the devil river flowed over, the mummies in the river remained on the scales of the serpents and eroded the bodies, leaving curls of smoke.


    After that, the burial shroud erged quickly and tightly wrapped the middle-aged man with mummies around him. Dark yellow fluids from the corpses soaked through the shroud, and the two serpents howled painfully. The two spiritual daggers drifted in and out in the air.


    ¡°Uncle Guang!¡±


    Su Dieyin screamed and was about to rush out, but she was stopped by her mother. She turned around and looked angrily at her mother. But she saw her mother¡¯s face was wet with tears. Her mother said, ¡°You finally used it... What a sin!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Mom?¡±


    Su Dieyin held her mother¡¯s hands firmly but had no time to understand her mother¡¯s words. Seeing the huge shroud in the yard, she was so anxious.


    What was Su Li doing at this moment?


    She was lowering her head and staring at her feet.


    To be exact, she was staring at the tactical matrix under her feet.


    The matrix was divided into Yin part and Yang part by two sectors.


    The patterns on the sectors looked... extremely familiar to Su Li.


    She watched the horrible scene in the field thoughtfully and then nced at the isting matrix. It had been secretly deployed by Su Dingxian and emerged after the battle began. This tactical matrix was not so good as the modified Tactical Matrix for Camouge, but it must be above a tenth-grade tactical matrix.


    ¡°The Tactical Matrix for Camouge should be carefully used after being modified by the demon crystal from Zi Sha. So...¡±


    Su Li took off the Reincarnation Mirror from her waist, and the small beast in the mirror got nervous at once.


    Obviously, Su Li had known its existence a long time ago but never intended tomunicate with it. That made it uneasy and perplexed.


    But now, the sign that Su Li would use it made the small beast relieved.


    It would be absolutely impossible if it happened before!


    Suddenly, a noise of cloth being torn apart sounded from the battlefield, and followed by an explosion.


    Su Dingxian and Su Chenke didn¡¯t have time to retrieve their magic treasures, so that the devil river and the burial shroud exploded into pieces. They both were hit by the reversed effect. Much blood was spit out of their mouths, and their pneuma weakened rapidly.


    ¡°Uncle Guang!¡±


    Su Dieyin shouted with joy. But as soon as she saw the middle-aged man, who broke out from the burial shroud, the smile on her face became a terror in the next instant.


    The clothes on the middle-aged man¡¯s body as well as his hair and skin were gone because of the erosion. The crimson blood and flesh were exposed. He looked miserable like a skinned animal.


    In the middle of his chest, there was an ice crystal, which emitted frightening cold pneuma. In the blink of an eye, the peak was covered by frost.


    He stumbled but forced to keep bnce. He stared coldly at Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke, ¡°Lianshi Cult is worthy of its reputation.¡±


    ¡°You knew Lianshi Cult!¡±


    Su Chenke became calm as he saw the miserable condition of the middle-aged man, ¡°People who was capable of freeing themselves from the burial shroud are rare. Aren¡¯t you really going to join us?¡±


    The middle-aged man grinned, which made his bloody face look even more terrible, ¡°I am not ready to be an Inferius.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Su Dingchuan grunted coldly. He was going to stand up and grasp the middle-aged man after subsiding his inner breathing.


    The middle-aged man sighed and slightly pressed the ice crystal on his chest.


    The cold pneuma became severe rapidly.


    The expressions of Su Chenke and Su Dingchuan changed suddenly. They were about to make a move, but an extremely inopportune voice sounded at this time.


    ¡°Master, may I ask...¡±

 Chapter 458 - Time to Give Back

    Chapter 458 Time to Give Back


    The voice sounded too calm as if the speaker were not going through life-and-death crisis.


    Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke coincidentally stopped moving and looked at the person behind the middle-aged man in linen.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou...¡±


    Su Chenke looked serious and got an instinctive feeling that something was wrong. By contrast, Su Dingchuan didn¡¯t think too much but sneered, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ling, you could have left easily with your strength, but you sacrificed your life for this group of weak people. What a touching feeling!¡±


    The middle-aged man in linen was silent, while Su Dieyin¡¯s face turned pale. As she heard that, she felt heartbroken. Then, Su Li¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Master...¡±


    Such a word was untimely even for Su Dieyin. She couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed and was about to scold Su Li. Before she said something, she heard her mother sighed softly, ¡°It is not the right time to ask this, little girl. What do you have in your mind?¡±


    Su Li looked fixedly at Su Dieyin¡¯s mother.


    The mother sighed again and said in a low voice, ¡°Myst name...¡±


    Su Dingchuan got angry because Su Li hadpletely ignored his presence. He strode forward, and hit hard on the tactical matrix that protected the crowd.


    Boom!


    His strong palm strength and the tactical matrix collided with a burst of sound. To Su Dingchuan¡¯s surprise, the tactical matrix just wavered a few times but didn¡¯t fall apart!


    ¡°It¡¯s an eleventh-grade big tactical matrix?!¡±


    Su Dingchuan¡¯s eyes rounded, and a touch of greed flickered over his eyes after the shock.


    Practitioner Ling possessed such a treasure that could fend off the attack of a practitioner of Huashen Realm!


    Su Chenke noticed that as well, and his indifferent expression disappeared at once. He rapidly joined Su Dingchuan to attack the tactical matrix without saying a word. The only way to get the core of the tactical matrix was topletely break the barrier. As for who could get...


    Su Chenke and Su Dingchuan turned their heads to look at each other, and both of them saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, the continuous sound of attacking came in the istion tactical matrix. In order to get the core of the big tactical matrix, theypletely ignored the seriously injured middle-aged man.


    Seeing this scene, a sh flickered in the eyes of the middle-aged man in linen. He did not stop them but seized the time to heal his wounds.


    A sneak attack was not easy for him at this moment, even if they both turned their backs to him. In fact, they had been always paying attention to their backs. Once the middle-aged man showed a trace of threat again, they would certainly kill him first and attack the tactical matrixter.


    As the middle-aged man in linen thought of this, a trace of sarcasm shed in his eyes.


    If the tactical matrix were breached easily, the fan wouldn¡¯t be worthy of its origin.


    Lihua Yin-Yang Fan!


    Since he brought the fan out from the Reincarnation Mirror, the fan had extremely changed. He did not figure it out, but one thing could be sure... They couldn¡¯t break the tactical matrix with their strength even if the attacksted a full day!


    Su Dieyin and others panicked at the beginning of the attack, but they felt relieved when they found that Su Chenke and Su Dingchuan could not breach the tactical matrix in a brief time. But they could not help but worry about the fate of ¡°Uncle Guang¡±.


    This situation would notst long. If Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke realized that, Uncle Guang would be in danger!


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother stared at the middle-aged man in linen outside the tactical matrix and subconsciously gripped her wheelchair firmly.


    ¡°Senior, you haven¡¯t told me yourst name.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice sounded again. The attack interrupted Su Dieyin¡¯s mother, and she didn¡¯t get an answer.


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother looked up. When she watched Su Li¡¯s calm face, her heart suddenly stopped beating for a second.


    Although the face in front of her differed from the one in her memory, the calmness... was so simr!


    For this moment, Su Dieyin¡¯s mother even thought that she must be crazy to think a little girl less than two hundred years old would be that person.


    Although she knew it was impossible, Su Dieyin¡¯s mother still said in a cautious tone, ¡°Your Excellency... why are you so persistent in getting my name?¡±


    Su Dieyin suddenly heard this sentence from his mother amid the nervous situation. She could not help but turn her head with her beautiful eyes slightly widened.


    What did Mom address Su Jiuzhou?


    Your Excellency?!


    Su Xianyun and the others were surprised as well. But Su Li seriously considered several seconds and replied, ¡°Because it rtes to a very important spection.¡±


    Spection?


    What kind of spection?


    Su Dieyin¡¯s mother associated all she knew. Her lips became pale rapidly. Looking at young and beautiful Su Li, she got a cold foot, as if the innocent young girl in front of her was a devil who would eat people.


    The fear brought by Su Li even exceeded the fear brought by both who were attacking the tactical matrix.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that birds of a feather flock together. You guys can chat leisurely at this time!¡±


    Su Dingxian was observing the attacks of the two old ancestors. In his opinion, breaking the tactical matrix was just a matter of time. So, when he heard the conversation in the tactical matrix, heughed and pointed to Su Dieyin¡¯s mother, ¡°It¡¯s just a name, isn¡¯t it? Is there a need to hide? Su Dieyin, do you want to see that your precious disciple dies as a confused ghost? Su Jiuzhou, let me tell you. The cripple sitting next to you is Yin Xue! She was once the top talent of the Yin Family. But unfortunately, she became disabled, and discarded by the Yin Family like garbage. If it were not for my Su Family...¡±


    ¡°Su Dingxian!¡±


    Su Dieyin turned her head around, and her eyes were full of killing intent. She shouted sternly, ¡°If I survive this time, I will give you a terrible death!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Su Dingxianughed merrily, ¡°Great! I¡¯ll wait and see how you, a dying person, will kill me!¡±


    ¡°Yin Xue... Yin Xue...¡±


    Su Li repeated the name lowly to herself.


    When Su Dieyin¡¯s mother heard Su Li¡¯s self-talk, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. Su Dieyin, Su Xianyun, and others were focusing on Su Dingxian and didn¡¯t notice that, but Su Chenke saw.


    His movements stalled for a moment. Before he stopped attacking, he saw Su Li take a step forward.


    Just one step, she got out of the protection of the Lihua Yin-Yang Fan.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    ¡°Jiuzhou!¡±


    Su Dieyin and others were shocked, while Su Dingchuan was expressionless and continued attacking when he saw this scene. He thought he would break this tactical matrix sooner orter and kill all the people inside. He didn¡¯t mind sending Su Jiuzhou to hell if she wished to die earlier.


    But Su Chenke was horrified and shed back.


    Bang!


    A huge palm mark pped on the tactical matrix. Su Dingchuan stared dumbly at the empty ground in front of him.


    Where was she?


    ¡°Su Chenke, since you are here, there is no need to leave in a hurry.¡±


    A faint voice came from behind Su Dingchuan. Feeling that his blood froze, Su Dingchuan fiercely looked back and saw a white and soft fist erging in front of his eyes quickly.


    He subconsciously tried to fend with his magic treasure. But he remembered that his magic treasure had been broken by the middle-aged man in linen as the palm hit his body!


    It was a real hit.


    Boom!


    Su Dingchuan, like a cannonball, was knocked backward to the matrix of Lihua Yin-Yang Fan. His chest copsed and his eyes rounded. Before he could take a breath, the rebounding force from the tactical matrix arrived, and his back became a mass of blood and flesh instantly.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Su Dingchuan screamed miserably andy on his stomach on the ground. In the blink of an eye, he could only grunt. It seemed that he was half to death.


    Su Li looked indifferent and withdrew her hand as if nothing happened just now.


    ¡°Su... Jiuzhou? Is it... Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    Su Dieyin couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. This girl did not lose her cultivation at all... No, she was not at Jindan Realm... No one at Jindan Realm could easily defeat a practitioner of Huashen Realm, even if the practitioner of Huashen Realm was seriously wounded.


    As for Su Xianyun and others, they werepletely dumbfounded and had not a clue about the development.


    Weren¡¯t they dreaming?


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... you have been hiding so deep!¡±


    Su Chenke was standing tensely not far from Su Li, as if he had confronted a formidable enemy. His voice sounded serious, ¡°I¡¯ve thought that Fellow Practitioner Ling would be the biggest treasure I will reap from this trip. But I never expected you as a bonus. As that drop of your blood caused my ball for testing spiritual roots to explode, I should have realized that you are not nobody.¡±


    Su Li curled her lips slightly. The middle-aged man, who was healing himself aside, couldn¡¯t help but frowned, because her expression was extremely simr to that person.


    Then, he associated what happened in Dasu City before and couldn¡¯t help but specte that... this person might be the reincarnation of Su Li.


    But that didn¡¯t make sense, because she should be about a thousand years old now if she reincarnated from Su Li.


    Obviously, this woman was not over two hundred years old.


    Su Li looked up at the quiet sky while her right hand stroked the Reincarnation Mirror at her waist with no trace. She seemed to sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve nned to wait until Su Zhuonianes. Unexpectedly, youe.¡±


    ¡°You know my old brother?¡±


    Su Chenke was slightly surprised, but not shocked. Even if this woman was reborn through a walk-in, she could never kill him since her age was fewer than two hundred years.


    He nced at the elder drenched in blood in front of Su Dieyin.


    Su Dingchuan was just careless and had bad luck. Getting so serious injuries, he could me nobody.


    ¡°More than that. We are quite familiar with each other.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and said, ¡°Long time no see! I think your head will be an excellent gift for greeting.¡±


    Before shepletely finished her words, Su Li had already disappeared in ce.


    Su Chenke, who felt a bit rxed at thest moment, changed his expression drastically. He opened his mouth, and spat out a golden bead without saying a word. He spewed up three mouths of essence and blood on the golden bead. After absorbing them, the golden bead erged immediately and wrapped up Su Chenke¡¯s body.


    At the same time, he cared about nothing and took out an elixir from his universe ring to eat.


    But he was stopped at the moment he put the elixir into his mouth.


    ¡°You should not eat my stuff.¡±


    Su Chenke¡¯s face was full of horror, and his body trembled. But he did not dare to move a little bit, as if the coldness hanging at all his vital organs would instantly prate his body and tear apart it if he had any move.


    The young woman easily took away the elixir from his hand with a smile, and there was a pulsating golden bead in her hand.


    The golden bead that was supposed to save his life didn¡¯t work?!


    How could it be possible? He had been saved by the golden bead countless times in the past, but why did it fail at this time?


    ¡°You guys at Huashen Realm are so vulnerable. What a disappointment!¡±


    Su Li said slowly. Su Dingchuan, who regained his consciousness just before, fainted again after hearing that.


    If his magic treasure wasn¡¯t broken and he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, how could this woman take advantage?


    Su Chenke trembly looked at the woman in front of him. If he knew what Su Dingchuan was thinking, he would not agree with him.


    Suddenly, Su Li moved closer to him and whispered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s time to give back the flesh you ate.¡±

 Chapter 459 - It’s Enough to Kill Me Solely

    Chapter 459 It¡¯s Enough to Kill Me Solely


    The flesh he ate!


    Su Chenke¡¯s pupils shrunk to the size of a pinhole, and the scene buried deeply in his memory appeared like a ghost.


    Instantly, a chill arose from his feet to his head.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    When Su Chenke just said two words, Su Li¡¯s warm gaze became fierce and the matrix patterns around Su Chenke suddenly came alive. In the blink of an eye, the patterns prated Su Chenke¡¯s skin and transformed into a dark. Then the sealed Su Chenke¡¯s awareness.


    Su Chenke could not die now. Besides, if he died so easily, Su Li would not be happy.


    It was the best solution to seal his awareness temporarily.


    After dealing with Su Chenke, Su Li nced at the cloudy sky and walked to Su Dingchuan. She sealed him in the same way. Then, she had time to focus on the middle-aged man in linen.


    As she came to the middle-aged man, who was meditating in a lotus position, Yin Xue became nervous immediately and grasped the wheelchair more firmly.


    ¡°Mom, what are you hiding from me?¡±


    Su Dieyin looked at the scene in the field and still had no clue.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Su Jiuzhou suddenly became so unfathomable. And ording to the reaction of her mother, they seemed to... have a great feud with Su Jiuzhou?


    Hearing that, Su Dieyin¡¯s mother came to her senses with a jolt and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Dieyin, promise me to answer truthfully whatever she asks. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Who is she? Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    Feeling her mother¡¯ fear, Su Dieyin became very nervous.


    ¡°You have not known how frightening she could be. Dieyin, keep in mind what I say. If she wants to kill me, do not try to stop her. Otherwise... everyone will die!¡±


    Su Dieyin was bewildered at her mother¡¯s nonsense. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Anyway, she could not associate her always gentle mother with the panicked person in front of her.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man who had been healing also opened his eyes atst. A practitioner of Huashen Realm had metamorphosed his physical body several times, so he had the extraordinary ability of healing. After clearing his body, a thinyer of scab formed on his body. He finally did not look bloody.


    The middle-aged man in linen looked calmly at Su Jiuzhou, ¡°What have you recognized?¡±


    Su Li did not hide and said, ¡°That fan.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded gently and looked relieved. Besides, he seemed to feelfortable as if a senior was looking at a junior.


    ¡°It seems that she has left something behind after the Reincarnation Mirror shattered. As her heir, you have practiced to such a realm at an early age, so you don¡¯t bring disgrace to your master¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Su Li shocked, but did not say a word.


    The middle-aged man in linen thought that she acquiesced. He grabbed the spiritual dagger next to him and handed it to Su Li. He said calmly, ¡°I am your master¡¯s enemy. If you want to avenge your master¡¯s death, it¡¯s enough to kill me solely.¡±


    Su Li took the dagger, and felt the coldness of it. The middle-aged man pointed to Yin Xue in the wheelchair, ¡°She is already an invalid and won¡¯t live long. It¡¯s pointless for you to kill her.¡±


    ¡°No! He has paid the price. It was my fault. If it were not because of me, we wouldn¡¯t have entered...¡±


    Yin Xue screamed and fell out of her wheelchair. She seemed to faint from the shock before she finished her sentence.


    Su Dieyin hugged her mother to rescue her. After she found her mother just fainted, she was relieved. Then she turned around with aplex gaze.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the situation would developpletely out of her control in just one day. Even the grudge from her mother¡¯s generation was involved as well.


    She vaguely remembered that her mother was also a talent in the eyes of others...


    But now her mother became an invalid. Could it because of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s master?


    Su Li looked at the middle-aged man who wasposed. She asked with interest after blinking her eyes, ¡°Should I call you Ling Qinn or Yin Mo?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s look changed slightly, and a more intense feeling of relief appeared.


    ¡°The inheritance you received isplete, and you even know my name.¡±


    Su Li yed with the spiritual dagger in her hand. She noticed the gloomy sky became darker. Then, she casually threw the spiritual dagger to Ling Qinn¡¯s side.


    Su Li smiled when she saw Ling Qinn¡¯s surprised face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly stunned. Then he just felt a shadow shed in front of him. Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke disappeared in ce. He did not see clearly how Su Jiuzhou collected them.


    But when he thought she was the heir of that person, he was that surprised.


    An hourter, a secr restaurant in Dasu City.


    Su Li ordered drinks and dishes. Su Dieyin, Ling Qinn, Yin Xue, Su Xianyun and Su Zheng sat around the table.


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng sat nkly on either side of Su Li. They felt lucky for their narrow survival, as well as confused.


    Ling Qinn was calm. Looking at the dishes served on the table, he recalled the past from time to time.


    Yin Xue was much more stable than before. She finally perceived that Su Jiuzhou seemed to have no killing intent to them, at least for that moment.


    ¡°Perhaps, she hasn¡¯t found clearly what happened back then.¡±


    Yin Xue sighed. Her heart was full of worries, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell Su Dieyin.


    Su Dieyin sat silently next to her mother, and looked at Su Jiuzhou.


    She was waiting. Since her mother was unwilling to tell her the truth, she hoped that Su Jiuzhou could say it. No matter how cruel the truth was, she would be willing to ept it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I invite you for this meal, because I need your help.¡±


    Su Li set up the dishes and raised her head. Her first sentence had surprised Yin Xue and Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Jiu... Senior Su, we are all ears! You have saved our lives this time. No matter what you ask, I will definitely help you!¡±


    Su Zheng did not notice the reaction of Ling Qinn or Yin Xue. He patted his chest immediately, and promised loudly as he heard the words.


    Su Xianyun sighed with relief. Thanks to Su Zheng, this hothead, the tension dropped away due to his straightforward words.


    He didn¡¯t understand why they had toe so far to a secr city and talk here. But even Uncle Guang had no objection, he would not dare to ask Su Jiuzhou under any circumstances.


    Su Li nced at Su Zheng and softly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not a big favor. I just wish the Head of the Second Branch could maintain the operation of the Second Branch as usual and reform the Su Family in your way. The reform I mean is to eliminate those vicious people in the Second Branch and to turn it into your ideal branch. Would you like to do that, Head of the Second Branch?¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s eyes shone brightly at once, but she was not brainless. She thought of the key part at once. She frowned and said, ¡°What about Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry about them. I will handle them and bring you no trouble.¡±


    Su Dieyin pursed her lips and nodded gently. For a moment, she felt enlightened, but she knew very well that there were no kind-hearted people in the cultivation circle.


    She took a breath and asked cautiously, ¡°What is your purpose by doing this? This is not the only reason that you have been lurking in the Second Branch, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°My requirement is quite simple. You just need to remember that the Second Branch of the Su Family will no longer take orders from the Head Branch but me.¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    Was it simple?


    After thinking it over carefully, she found that it was really simple. As long as Su Jiuzhou could solve Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke, there would be no restraint or worries for her!


    ¡°Aftering out from Tiannan Chaos Zone, I was limited by the rules of that space and I was indeed extremely weak for some time. But during the time, I saw your goodwill, and I¡¯m satisfied with that. I won¡¯t interfere with your management of the Second Branch, and personnel turnover will be minimal. So, feel free to do everything you want.¡±


    Su Li smiled. She settled thest doubt in Su Dieyin¡¯s mind.


    After being swindled by Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke, Su Dieyin had lost her sense of belonging to the Su Family. So, she agreed crisply, and even revealed a smile, ¡°Then please take care of us in the future.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Su Li put a carrier rune in front of Su Dieyin, ¡°You must have guessed that Su Yuanhai is one of my people. If you encounter difficulties in the future, you can find me through this carrier rune or go to Su Yuanhai.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Dieyin nodded gently and didn¡¯t mind the previous concealment of Su Jiuzhou.


    Perhaps, Su Jiuzhou had nned to annex the Second Branch as she agreed to join. However, without the ruthless actions of Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke, she would not betray the Su Family so crisply.


    All could be serendipity. The fact that she met Su Jiuzhou was not a bad thing but a blessing!


    Of course, she would change her mind if she knew that Su Li¡¯s words were mixed with truth and lies, and the previous conflict was deliberately triggered by Su Li.


    Unfortunately, only Su Mu and Su Yang knew this thing. And now they had their own business to deal with carefully in the Head Branch, so they had no opportunity to talk with Su Dieyin.


    Su Dieyin put away the jade slip. Something suddenly urred to her and she asked awkwardly, ¡°How should I address you in the future?¡±


    Since Su Jiuzhou had exposed a part of her true strength, the master-disciple rtionship between her and Su Jiuzhou naturally became a joke. But it was not easy for her to find a proper title.


    Su Li smiled faintly at her words. She nced at Ling Qinn, who was frowning and silent, and said, ¡°Just call me Mister in the future.¡±


    ¡°Great, Mister!¡±


    Su Dieyin found this title was appropriate, as if one were talking to a modest gentleman who had read lots of books. And it made her feelfortable.


    While Ling Qinn and Yin Xue coincidentally shuddered as they heard the title.


    After a thousand years, when Ling Qinn heard this title again, he even got a feeling in tears. However, everything changed. Even her heir could rival practitioners of Huashen Realm.


    ¡°How time flies!¡±


    Ling Qinn sighed softly in his heart.


    ¡°Su Dieyin, I have some personal matters with your mother and Fellow Practitioner Ling...¡±


    Su Dieyin realized in the middle of Su Li¡¯s sentence and left with Su Xianyun and Su Zheng. She did not worry about the safety of her mother, because they could not stop Su Jiuzhou if she wanted to kill somebody.


    Su Li waited until Su Dieyin and the other two left Dasu City. She turned around to look at them both, and fixed her gaze on Ling Qinn atst.


    ¡°I want to know all about it!¡±

 Chapter 460 - Impossible

    <h4>Chapter 460 Impossible</h4>


    All?¡±


    As Ling Qinn murmured, he looked at Su Li, ¡°You are her heir and should know all. I will tell you everything I know.¡±


    Su Li had not pointed out Ling Qinn¡¯s misunderstanding and didn¡¯t intend to point out even at this time.


    By far, her identity was no secret for only three people, besides Immortal Tea nt and Su Yuanhai who were soul-controlled by her. Needless to say, Hua Yan was one of the three. As for Dongfang Wuxue and Yan Ziye, they passed her test and were under control.


    Therefore, she must remain cautious for Ling Qinn and Yin Xue.


    It was not a bad thing to be misunderstood as the heir of herself.


    It seemed to beplicated, but it happened in a sh in Su Li¡¯s mind. She nced at the cloudless sky and said after withdrawing her gaze.


    ¡°Who nned to force my master into the Reincarnation Mirror back then?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly, but he was not surprised at Su Li¡¯s question. He said in a serious tone, ¡°I have also been investigating that. But I only found that it was rted to a holy sect and didn¡¯t get its name.¡±


    ¡°A holy sect.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°There are too many holy sects in Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°I am clear that a sect will not be simple if it is known as a holy sect.¡±


    Ling Qinn sighed slightly. Every word and gesture of Su Jiuzhou in front of him were remarkably simr to that of Su Li. He attributed the resemnce to the influence of the inheritance. But he unconsciously treated her as Su Li and showed respect like a subordinate to his master.


    ¡°After I left the Yin Family, I went to lots of great regions to investigate. But every holy sect has at least one person who passed nature¡¯s test, so it was difficult to investigate the happening back then.¡±


    After Ling Qinn finished, Su Li pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°So, you were injured during that time?¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly stunned. He touched the icy-cold crystal on his chest and nodded.


    ¡°After Mo came out from the Reincarnation Mirror, his strength skyrocketed, a half-step away from passing nature¡¯s test within just two hundred years.¡±


    Yin Xue seemed to be calm and added in a muffled voice, ¡°The family had high hopes for him, but he stopped his practice at this time and confronted those holy sects. So, he was mistaken to be someone of soul deprivation.¡±


    ¡°Soul deprivation?¡±


    Su Li had heard this phrase for the first time and seemed to ask.


    Yin Xue seemed to be stuck in the fear left by Su Li from the Reincarnation Mirror. She could not help but shiver as she met Su Li¡¯s gaze. Then she said what she knew.


    ¡°After the Reincarnation Mirror shattered, many people returned Qingshui Circle, but they seemed to bepletely different. After the return of their Life Rings, the memories of their souls returned as well. But their loyalty to their original families never came back. Your master...¡±


    Yin Xue paused helplessly and said sincerely, ¡°She was really very charming.¡±


    As Ling Qinn heard this, the memory shed in his mind and an extremely faint smile was seen on his scarred face, ¡°A tremendous change in temperament? I don¡¯t think so. I have just gotten better.¡±


    Yin Xue nodded helplessly. She was not disgusted by her brother¡¯s change.


    On the contrary, she was even d to see that.


    His brother, Yi Mo, grew up in the Yin Family and was trained as an executioner. He would never take the initiative to talk with her and was ruthless.


    In just a few hundred years in the Reincarnation Mirror, her brother became humane again. Yin Xue was grateful for that, except the fear for Su Li.


    However, it was bad news for the Yin Family that Yi Mo who was ruthless before becameplex.


    Su Li tilted her head, as if she was thinking.


    She had figured out quite a few things. Leaving the Reincarnation Mirror alive and leaving deadly were two entirely different things.


    The former took away all the emotions and memories and integrated them into the soul to dominate; thetter did not remember anything in the Reincarnation Mirror at all but took the practice methods and instincts acquired in it.


    Ling Qinn and Yin Xue should be the former, but Su Li was not very sure of that. So, she continued taking the tone of the heir of herself.


    ¡°It seems that you are not far from what I have investigated. I found out that a practitioner of Huashen Realm in the Su Family named Su Huanli has a history with her.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded in agreement, ¡°That¡¯s why you lurked in the Su Family. Because you want to find out what happened.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Su Li smiled sweetly, and her gaze towards Ling Qinn became gentle, ¡°It could not be better if you two join me.¡±


    Ling Qinn was tempted by Su Li¡¯s invitation, because he already had a guilty conscience. It was the best way for him to join the investigation with Su Li¡¯s heir.


    However, a look of hesitation soon appeared on his face.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay anymore.¡±


    Yin Xue looked regretted, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, we understand very well what¡¯s in your mind. But we¡¯ll only get you in trouble if we stay.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Because of the Yin Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not exactly.¡±


    Yin Xue hesitated and seemed to consider whether to tell Su Li the whole story. But when she saw Ling Qinn cover his chest inadvertently all the time, she sighed and told all the story in the past.


    ¡°We were in a tight spot after Mo left the Yin Family. I followed him as well to stayed in this region.


    At that time, Mo was extremely close to nature¡¯s test, so the Su Family cozied up to him. Mo got information from the old ancestor of the Su Family and nned to leave for Ghost Region to investigate. I was worried and insisted on going with him, so my husband came with me as well. Later, Mo was ambushed and seriously injured. He risked his life to save me, but my husband...¡±


    As Yin Xue spoke of this, tears emerged in her eyes and she choked with sobs, ¡°My husband was an excellent man, but unfortunately I was not able to give him an heir.¡±


    ¡°Su Dieyin...¡±


    Su Li asked in a proper time. Yin Xue took a deep breath andposed herself, ¡°She was adopted before I went into the Reincarnation Mirror. Due to the inconvenience of taking her into action, I put her in the Su Family. She showed her talent of being a cultivator and was held in great esteem. After Mo and I returned, Mo took the name of Ling Guang. The outside world thought Mo died in Ghost Region and didn¡¯t doubt about him.¡±


    Su Li was silent.


    She still had questions in her heart, because she could smell a hint of the familiar pneuma of the soul from both Yan Ziye and Dongfang Wuxue.


    However, both in front of her did not have that pneuma.


    It was a question that she couldn¡¯t ask.


    Because she couldn¡¯t exin why she was familiar with the pneuma. If she asked, her identity as the heir of Su Li would be unfounded.


    After quite a while, she raised her head, stared into Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Which holy sect did hurt you?¡±


    Ling Qinn was stunned. The face in his memory ovepped with the face of the young girl in front of him again. An absurd thought came to his mind.


    It was impossible...


    Ling Qinn¡¯s voice was low as if he were suppressing something.


    ¡°Han Sect, Ghost Region...¡±


    As Yin Xue heard the name, her face became pale. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Han Sect collected a lot of fragments of the Reincarnation Mirror, so Mo had an idea. However, the two Grand Elders in Han Sect has passed nature¡¯s test. We were lucky to escape alive.¡±


    Hearing the fragments of the Reincarnation Mirror, Su Li turned to look at Ling Qinn with a sharp gaze, ¡°Your injury must be left by Han Sect. It¡¯s simr to your injury in the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    Ling Qinn curled his lips slightly and asked, ¡°Are there lots of memories about me that you get from the inheritance?¡±


    Su Li smiled but did not reply. She continued, ¡°Han Sect, as a holy sect, must have forgotten your willingness to revenge since you have faked your death for so long.¡±


    Ling Qinn changed his expression slightly, and stiffened his body which was rxed just before, ¡°What are you indicating?¡±


    ¡°You should be clear what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    Su Li sighed, while Yin Xue bewilderedly looked at them and had no idea why the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, but I can¡¯t trust youpletely.¡±


    Ling Qinn showed a cold face and shook his hands slightly. The two spiritual daggers appeared again. Yin Xue suddenly panicked.


    Su Li, however, seemed not to see his movements. She lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Do not cut your own throat. You have some fragments of the Reincarnation Mirror. Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s movements stalled, ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    If he had other options, he would reasonably not take action, because he had seen Su Jiuzhou¡¯s capability. With his current physical condition, the situation would be desperate for him only.


    Besides, Yin Xue was still beside him. He had owed his sister so much.


    Su Li pointed to Ling Qinn¡¯s chest and said, ¡°If this ice crystal disappears, Han Sect will not be able to sense you. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Right, but the ice toxin of Han Sect is not as simple as you thought.¡±


    Ling Qinn understood what she was nning, ¡°This piece of ice toxin can not only make me traceable but also suppress my strength. Its structure is extremelyplex. Even if you inherited your master¡¯s realm of the medical circle, it would not be possible...¡±


    As he was in the middle of his sentence, he saw that Su Li suddenly pointed out like lightning and a faint ray of lightning shed.


    Ling Qinn was shocked to see that the ice crystal, which he had been fighting for nearly a thousand years, shattered into powder with a bang.


    ¡°It disappears?!¡±


    Yin Xue was surprised and pleased. She could not help but touch Ling Qinn¡¯s chest and couldn¡¯t keep back her tears as she touched the hole.


    White vapor rose from Ling Qinn¡¯s body. Without the suppression of the ice crystal, his pneuma was quickly restored. In a blink of an eye, most of his injuries were healed and the blood scabs kept falling off.


    ¡°How did you make it?¡±


    He looked at Su Jiuzhou, who was sitting across from him, with a trace of disbelief in his eyes. What was that ray of lightning?


    Although he saw it, he could not look into its nature.


    This woman must have other adventures besides Su Li¡¯s inheritance.


    A person with great luck!


    As this word came to Ling Qinn¡¯s mind, his body shook slightly.


    The new daughter of luck?


    Su Li shrugged and did not answer his question. Although the Divine Thunder of Earth was only a part of the Thunder of Lustration, it had the effect of the Thunder of Lustration to dispel the evil.


    No matter howplex the structure of the ice toxin of the Ghost Region might be, it was just a crystal with ghost energy by its very nature.


    It was enough to use a ray of the Thunder of Lustration to deal it!


    ¡°Juniors are to be respected.¡±


    Ling Qinn sighed while looking at Su Li. He took a pouch with the fragments out from his universe ring. Su Li showed a smile after taking and checking them.


    At that moment¡ª

 Chapter 461 - The Third Path

    <h4>Chapter 461 The Third Path</h4>


    Rumble!!


    A thunderstorm suddenly rang out and the clear and boundless sky was clouded over in the blink of an eye. People walking on the street had to speed up their steps to go home.


    ¡°What damn weather! The rain ising so quickly...¡±


    ¡°My love, go collect the clothes hanging outside!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Mortals got busy. Ling Qinn felt something unusual when he looked up at the cloudy sky.


    ¡°I think I should go.¡±


    Su Li was expressionless, as if she did not see the sky outside. Her voice pulled Ling Qinn¡¯s thoughts back, ¡°Can I rest assured, if the Second Branch of the Su Family is supported by you?¡±


    Ling Qinn hesitated for a moment and then nodded gently.


    ¡°Ten years.¡±


    Su Li gently tapped the table with her knuckles. Then, she stood up and disappeared in ce, leaving another sentence in the air, ¡°No matter what I can find in ten years, I will go to Yuxu Sect and get justice. I think you should know what to prepare.¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned slightly at the words.


    Ten years were too short for a practitioner. What could he prepare?


    ¡°Mo!¡±


    Yin Xue¡¯s voice sounded different. Ling Qinn once said that he hadn¡¯t used the name ¡°Yi Mo¡± anymore, but she was used to calling him ¡°Mo¡±.


    Hm?


    Ling Qinn turned around and saw Yin Xue pointing to the sky which became clear again. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°The dark clouds dispersed.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s expression changed suddenly.


    ...


    In a deste mountain, Su Li looked serious. She was using the All Spirits Tactics to the extreme and flying hastily, leaving her shadows so far behind.


    She did not dare to use the power of her Jindan Realm and had to run with the strength of her physical body. But she still felt the threat wasing.


    A roar faintly sounded in the sky. Su Li could vaguely see a purple thunder arc looming in the clouds.


    She had been targeted!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. The pneuma of mortals in the secr city was so dense that it could slightly cover her unique pneuma. However, nature¡¯s punishment still found her after she helped Ling Qinn detoxify the ice toxin.


    ¡°The methods I prepared must be used on Zi Sha.¡±


    All kinds of thoughts flitted through Su Li¡¯s mind. She elerated to the ck Stone Forest, regardless whether she could expose.


    A thunder was chasing a person, which was noisy and got some practitioners¡¯ attention. After running into the ck Stone Forest, Su Li sensed that at least a dozen of pneumas followed her.


    The camp of the Sixth Branch of the Su Family was in her sight. Su Li suddenly stopped with a light shing in her eyes. A trace of soul power covered her body. And then she calmly walked towards the mine cave in the camp.


    Those practitioners behind her were stunned as they suddenly sensed the target disappeared. So, they sped up to approach the camp.


    In the main tent, Su Jinnan was troubling how to solve the knotty problem with the demon crystals. When he suddenly sensed arge number of practitioners was approaching, his expression changed slightly, and he took his people to go out. But he couldn¡¯t sense that Su Li passed through and entered the sealed mine cave.


    She walked easily to the dead-end road where the fork appearedst time. She took out the core of the big tactical matrix that had been modified by Zi Sha¡¯s demon crystal, and pressed it lightly in the ce. The familiar junction appeared again. However, there was only one road this time instead of three roads.


    Su Li noticed that the wall was flooded with faint purple light. She narrowed her eyes slightly and walked along the passage to the icy-cold pond in the depth.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    When she just said that, the snakes with human faces hanging on the top of the cave fell in the pool. Their tails wriggled, which was revolting.


    Su Li didn¡¯t change her expression and tried to make her voice sound softer, ¡°Senior...¡±


    The snakes with human faces crowded in the pond, and somended on the ground. But none of them dared to approach Su Li.


    Since Su Li said those crazy words herest time, they seemed to have an emotion of fear for Su Li.


    How cowardly...


    Ssh!


    The water in the ice-blue cold pond sshed violently and Zi Sha¡¯s breathtakingly beautiful face appeared once again. However, there was no smile but anger on her face this time.


    ¡°You really have guts toe my ce to hide from nature¡¯s punishment.¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly, ¡°At least your anger will not ovee your rationality when I am still useful for you. So, this is the best ce to seek shelter.¡±


    When Zi Sha heard that, the cold in her snake eyes became even more, ¡°It seems that I have to find another one to help me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough time.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and sighed lightly, but she still looked rxed, ¡°Nature¡¯s punishment is outside now. If you or I take action, we will be exposed. It would be better to let those people outside take the me for this, and I can learn something from nature¡¯s punishment. If I have enough experience, I may stall for time for you in the future.¡±


    Zi Sha was stunned, and she became silent.


    Su Li might be sophisticating, but her words sounded reasonable to some extent.


    ¡°You should be d that I appreciate your talent, but I don¡¯t like misbehaving children. If I have enough time, I will consider to change you.¡±


    Zi Sha returned to be rxed. As she waved her slim and long arms gently, the scene outside was reflected in the nothingness.


    ¡°Nature¡¯s punishment is not as simple as you thought. These wussies won¡¯tst a quarter.¡±


    Su Li observed the scene in the nothingness carefully. She had to fight to death with nature¡¯s punishment in her life because of her physique.


    There couldn¡¯t be a better chance to observe nature¡¯s punishment from the sidelines.


    ¡°There is one more entrance to the other region in Jiuzhou Region and awareness of the naturalw is weakest. It cannot see through the demon cave that I have created with my own hands. You do not have to worry about being discovered in my ce.¡±


    Zi Sha pointed to some practitioners who were looking up in the reflection. ¡°These people will be in big trouble. If nature¡¯s punishment can¡¯t find its target, it would be furious.¡±


    Before her voice died away, a bolt of finger-thick purple thunder struck down from the sky and those practitioners who were looking up were burned into coke instantly.


    Su Li was shocked. But her expression of shock was well hidden and not seen by Zi Sha.


    ¡°That trace of divinity in the thunder seems to be somewhat simr to the Divine Thunder of Earth.¡±


    Su Li really wanted to ask ck Lotus. But Zi Sha was around, so ck Lotus did not dare to appear. Su Li had to wait until it was safe to talk about it.


    As Su Li was pondering, a few more thunders struck down and the disciples in the camp had scattered in all directions. Su Jinnan could care about nothing but his life and escaped desperately.


    The dozens of practitioners, who came after Su Li, scattered like rats after the first thunders struck on those several unlucky ones.


    Nature¡¯s punishment didn¡¯t seem to stop and continued to st at the Su Family¡¯s camp. At that moment, it was dusty and rocky. Even the dark mist was scattered and there was a better visibility.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With shocking thunder ringing in his ears, Su Jinnan tried his best to escape, but felt desperate.


    After he came back from the tea party for immortals, his luck seemed to be gone and everything went wrong!


    At first, the demon crystals disappeared and the old ancestor found that. As he was troubling how to make it up, nature¡¯s punishment came and destroyed the whole camp.


    Nature¡¯s punishment was just in the legends!


    Where nature¡¯s punishment appeared, there must be practitioners in nature¡¯s test or extremely precious treasures.


    There was no nature¡¯s test in Jiuzhou Region!


    Su Jinnan was sure that it would take less than a day that his minefield would be overcrowded. And those mighty practitioners on their way here would make him live in a living hell if he didn¡¯t escape!


    ¡°I have no idea about what¡¯s going on in that mine!¡±


    Su Jinnan fled in grief and anger. He felt aggrieved and wanted to cry. He had to leave Jiuzhou Region immediately, because Jiuzhou Region was no longer a safe ce for him.


    After a full half day, the thunder that resounded over the ck Stone Forest finally subsided. A bottomless pit hole was left in the camp of the Sixth Branch. Dark clouds dispersed and the sky returned clear as if nothing didn¡¯t happen.


    Su Li exhaled a breath but the seriousness in her eyes was still there.


    The power of nature¡¯s punishment could never be estimated until one saw it with his or her own eyes. It was astonishing.


    Su Li was far from being prepared, but she was lucky to have time after this ident.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Zi Sha waved her hand to end the image reflection. The cave quaked slightly and a passage appeared, ¡°Think about it. The next one will be you standing under nature¡¯s punishment.¡±


    Su Li nodded silently and left.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know how long she walked in the dark cave. But she was already outside the ck Stone Forest when she came out of the cave.


    Looking at the light in the sky streaming towards the ck Stone Forest, Su Li held her pneuma back and revealed a bitter smile.


    This mighty demon really took much care of her for the sake of its metamorphosis.


    The news of nature¡¯s punishment in the ck Stone Forest spread out in Jiuzhou Region soon. The next day after Su Li left, the entire ck Stone Forest got busy.


    But this had nothing to do with Su Li anymore. She was in the adytum in the back mountain of Ni Sect. She stared helplessly at the two practitioners of Huashen Realm on the ground, whose cultivations were sealed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I control their souls even if I have a perfect Nature Soul?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ck Lotus scampered out and said irritably, ¡°Even if they have relied on the resources from their family to break through to Huashen Realm, their souls must have metamorphosed and reached the realm of Nature Soul. You have two ways to control them. One is that you practice your soul from Nature Soul to Nominal Soul when you are in nature¡¯s test.¡±


    Speaking of this, ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°Even I haven¡¯t seen a freak like you, who got a perfect Nature Soul at Jindan Realm. But it is still impractical to break through to the Nominal Soul.¡±


    ¡°As for the second way, you must make a breakthrough in the Soul Tactics. However, the Soul Tactics you got includes only the first level, and it seems unlikely that you can get the second level.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have it, do you?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. ck Lotus was almost choked and popeyed, ¡°It¡¯s the treasure of the Full Moon School and I would like to get it, too. But the Full Moon School is good at suppressing spiritual bodies. It¡¯s impossible for me to steal that!¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Su Li was suddenly enlightened and looked meaningfully at ck Lotus, ¡°Did you make yourself strong by stealing practicing methods in the ancient times?¡±


    ck Lotus almost spat out his blood out of anger.


    ¡°What? There is no theft in the cultivation circle! I just took them openly!¡±


    Seeing how ck Lotus quibbled, Su Li had a deeper understanding of ck Lotus¡¯s thick skin.


    She yed with the ck Lotus Ring, and her gaze shed suddenly.


    ¡°Perhaps... there is the third way.¡±

 Chapter 462 - A Gamble

    Chapter 462 A Gamble


    ¡°The third way?¡±


    ck Lotus glowered at Su Li. He just thought of two ways. How could Su Li find another solution?


    Su Li ignored ck Lotus¡¯s question. She stroked the universe ring with her fingertips, and took out a white porcin bottle. As soon as ck Lotus saw this object, he slightly changed his expression.


    ¡°Illusion-arising Medicine! But this a little dosage isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    The Illusion-arising Medicine that Su Yuanhai kept secretly was just a half dosage. It was not enough for one person, let alone the two on the ground.


    Su Li shook her head with her eyes shining, ¡°What about I apply the Soul Tactics with the Illusion-arising Medicine?¡±


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded instantly. He simted the feasibility of the method that Su Li proposed. Then he said with surprise, ¡°The Illusion-arising Medicine can erase people¡¯s most memories and weaken their souls, so your method may work.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±


    Su Li always didn¡¯t like put off her ns. So, she pulled up the cork, fed each of them a half of the Illusion-arising Medicine, and applied the Soul Tactics to manipte their memories...


    Four hourster, Su Li¡¯s face was slightly pale, but with a hint of a smile.


    Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke stood seriously in front of Su Li like loyal servants. They bowed at the same time, ¡°Master, we are here at your service.¡±


    ck Lotus looked at them delightedly, ¡°It really worked! You are a genius!¡±


    When Su Dingchuan and Su Chenke saw ck Lotus, they both felt surprised. But their absolute loyalty to Su Li in their memories restrained their curiosity and kept them remain respectful and silent.


    Su Li pondered for a moment and instructed them, ¡°Both of you go back to the Head Branch of the Su Family. Su Dingchuan, before you go back, find a good reason to kill Su Dingxian who is in the dungeon of the Second Branch, and announce that you support Su Dieyin.¡±


    After hearing that, Su Dingchuan answered respectfully, ¡°Su Dingxian deserves to die because he offended you, Master. I will do it as you say!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shone slightly. She had found that Su Dingchuan and Su Dingxian were siblings and Su Dingchuan had always been spoiling his younger brother as she manipted his memory before. But what he said at that moment was sincere.


    ¡°I will still be in danger if I encounter the Illusion-arising Medicine.¡±


    Su Li did not have a good countermeasure to such a tricky poison like the Illusion-arising Medicine, so she could only put the thought away for the moment. She continued to tell Su Chenke, ¡°After you return the Head Branch, take care of Su Yang and Su Mu secretly, but do not reveal the rtionship between you and me. And keep an eye on the movements of the Su Family and report to me secretly, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Chenke bowed and answered respectfully. Everything in his memory about Su Li¡¯s past had been erased and only absolute loyalty to Su Li was left.


    ¡°In this case, you two go back now. Remember to camouge yourselves and don¡¯t be seen.¡±


    Getting that, they bowed once again and left the adytum rapidly. With their strength in the early stage of Huashen Realm, it was a piece of cake for them to get back to the Su Family unobtrusively.


    Having two more secret helpers, Su Li just narrowed her eyes and wasn¡¯t delighted.


    There was an extremely difficult problem that needed Su Li to solve quickly.


    ¡°ck Lotus, when can we go to the ce you mentioned before?¡±


    Su Li asked suddenly. ck Lotus was startled and then looked embarrassed, ¡°Your present strength is still insufficient for that ce.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and spoke coldly, ¡°So, you think I can get through nature¡¯s punishment after five months?¡±


    ck Lotus put on a long face, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You can never stand even the weakest nature¡¯s punishment!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still hesitating?¡± Su Li frowned, ¡°I just don¡¯t believe that there is no secret method to deal with nature¡¯s punishment in the Ghost n. Even a move or a half will increase my chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t get back?¡±


    ck Lotus asked in a trembling voice. Su Li grinned, ¡°If I can¡¯t get back, I will just die a few months earlier. What¡¯s the difference? After I die, nothing concerns me.¡±


    She had no another choice. The threat from the mighty demon was like a sword of Damocles hanging over her head, which might fall at any time.


    The appearance of the mighty demon fouled up her n but brought her one more chance to win.


    Of course, all of those were based on the premise that she could sessfully escape nature¡¯s punishment.


    ck Lotus muttered with a long face as he heard the words, ¡°Why did I follow a maniac like you? You were a wise and considerate person in the Reincarnation Mirror. But why do you act as you please in Qingshui Circle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Su Li signed and shook her head. The two worlds were iparable in strength. If she had yed smart in Qingshui Circle, she would have died many times.


    ¡°I will take this gamble whatsoever! Get ready for it. We will go there in ten days.¡±


    Su Li looked determined. She pushed the door, summoned Hua Yan and Yan Ziye, and released Dongfang Wuxue, who was rebuilding his cultivation.


    ¡°I will leave several months. During this time, you take care of the sect and the Su Family. I have subdued two mighty practitioners of Huashen Realm in the Su Family, so you can be well-informed. If something urgent happens, don¡¯t wait for me and ask Hua Yan for a decision.¡±


    After Su Li said these, Hua Yan nodded, and Yan Ziye and Dongfang Wuxue also said yes.


    It was only a few months, so no one thought Su Li would be in danger.


    The master was always mysterious and unpredictable in their hearts. Her strength was so unfathomable that nothing could ever stop her.


    Only Hua Yan sensed that Su Li was a little different today. But when she thought Su Li had never lied to her, she also felt at ease.


    After instructing them, Su Li apanied Jin Ying a half day. Lv You had served Su Li for the longest time, but it was only a few years. So, his cultivation had been strengthened limitedly, and Su Li asked him to stay at Jin Ying¡¯s side to keep the girl safe. At the same time, he could concentrate on his own practice.


    After this period of undisturbed practicing, Lv You¡¯s strength had progressed a lot. Although he did not reach Yuanying Realm, he was close to it.


    After Jin Ying went to sleep, Su Li rushed to the Seventh Branch of the Su Family and talked with Su Yuanhai and Su Yusheng overnight. In the next morning, she appeared in the Second Branch again and summoned Su Dieyin and others for a confidential talk.


    At noon, Su Li exhaled a breath. Facing the shining sun, she narrowed her eyes.


    She got quite a few powers. She didn¡¯t have to do something by herself but still made it, such as subjugating weak sects among the twenty-five sects.


    ¡°There are no more than two practitioners of Huashen Realm in amon sect among the twenty-five sects and just Ling Qinn can do this.¡±


    With this thought shing in her mind, Su Li smiled faintly and went away.


    As soon as her pneuma vanished, Ling Qinn opened his eyes. His pneuma surged for a moment and spread out with a boom. His body was instantly filled with this terrifying pneuma.


    ¡°Mo! Your cultivation...¡±


    Yin Xue, who sat in her wheelchair, was very surprised.


    Ling Qinn nodded gently and said briefly, ¡°I have recovered to the perfect stage of Huashen Realm. And it will be no problem to fight against someone who is in the half stage of the nature¡¯s test. As long as I am pleased, I can take over at least half of the twenty-five sects during Su Li¡¯s absence.¡±


    As saying that, he looked at the direction that Su Li left, ¡°But it is insufficient to get back our physical bodies.¡±


    Yin Xue bit her lips and nodded gently. Ling Qinn¡¯s cultivation was not, as she said before, a half-step away from nature¡¯s test, but already in nature¡¯s test!


    Aplex look emerged in her eyes as she gazed at the direction that Ling Qinn looked. They didn¡¯t tell Su Li everything before. For example, they had not mentioned the so-called physical body.


    ¡°Do you really believe that she is the heir of Su Li?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knew what happened to Su Li back then except those two old foxes. However, that footage intercepted by the Yin Family should be true.¡±


    Hearing that, Yin Xue recalled the scene that the mirror spirit of the Reincarnation Mirror devoured Su Li in that world of ice and snow.


    ¡°Could Su Li have time to leave her legacy in that dangerous situation?¡±


    Ling Qinn sighed lightly, ¡°No matter what Su Jiuzhou¡¯s purpose is, she solved my ice toxin and I will help her to achieve her goals. Based on her present behaviors, it really seems that she is getting revenge for Su Li.¡±


    At this point, cold light filled with his eyes, ¡°Since I have not fully recovered my cultivation and can¡¯t repay all the hatred, I will begin with some small ones!¡±


    Yin Xue¡¯s heart shuddered and her hands held the armrest firmly. She gathered her courage after being silent for a long time. Then she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°How can you seed if you fight alone? Why don¡¯t we ask help from the Hierarch...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s look changed abruptly, and his tone became gloomy. He said in a low voice, ¡°He is not the Hierarch and he is... not worthy!¡±


    After the Reincarnation Mirror shattered back then, he lost trails of everyone and searched them for years. Only one person¡¯s trail was clear and even didn¡¯t move.


    Shengtian Shrine!


    Lord of Evil!


    Five hundred years ago, Ling Qinn went to the Shengtian Shrine to ask for an audience, but he was driven out without even entering the main gate. He would never forget that cold and unfeeling face at the gate of the Shengtian Shrine.


    ¡°If youe again, I¡¯ll kill you despite the former rtionship!¡±


    After taking a deep breath, Ling Qinn barely calmed down and lowered his tone, ¡°I know what I am doing.¡±


    He did not tell anyone, including Yin Xue, what happened in the Shengtian Shrine.


    ...


    At this moment, Su Li arrived alone in the Ghost Circle through a teleporting matrix.


    ¡°This ce was the core area of the Ghost n back then, while it became a ce where ghost practitioners gathered. It looked like Lv You¡¯s hometown. What a shame...¡±


    The cities, viges, and sects in the Ghost Circle were simr to those in Jiuzhou Region, except for their architectural styles. It was not ghostly as Su Li had imagined.


    However, the cultivation level here was much advanced than that in Jiuzhou Region. Practitioners of Zhuji Realm were like ants with a low status, and much less respected than in Jiuzhou Region. Practitioners of Jindan Realm weremon as well and just deserved a second nce. While practitioners of Yuanying Realm were highly respected and they were the backbone force in Ghost Circle.


    ¡°This is the ce you mentioned, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Li strolled in a street of a city for practitioners. Looking at theing and going people in the bustling street, she doubted why this ce seemed not to be dangerous as ck Lotus warned.


    Could it be possible that she took the wrong path?


    ¡°Little Su Li, how dare you to doubt my sensation?!¡±


    ck Lotus noticed the suspicion in Su Li¡¯s eyes and became angry, ¡°I tried my best to lead the way for you, but you are still suspicious of me in the end. You are pissing me off!¡±


    ck Lotus gave vent to his anger for a moment. And then his gaze met Su Li¡¯s cold eyes, which jolted him. He lowered his voice subconsciously,


    ¡°It is just three hundred feet ahead. The sensation mark is noticeably clear and it is absolutely right!¡±

 Chapter 463 - Seeking Medical Advice by Duan Family

    Chapter 463 Seeking Medical Advice by Duan Family


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and moved on as guided by ck Lotus.


    ck Lotus sighed faintly and grumbled to himself, ¡°Dear ck Lotus, why are you so cowardly? Shame on you as an ancient precious treasure.¡±


    About three hundred meters away, Su Li saw a courtyard wall in front of her and a que ¡°Duan Mansion¡± hanging in the middle of the wall as she raised her head. She couldn¡¯t help but lose herself in thought.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the entrance to the ancestralnd of the Ghost n lies in a private residence nowadays. This group of ghost practitioners of your Human n has failed to recognize a valuable treasure.¡±


    ck Lotus was amazed and said aloud, ¡°Back then, however, the royal family of the Ghost n was surnamed Duan. And this ce is called Duan Mansion as well. What a coincidence!¡±


    The Ghost n had already been extinct. Even if there were orphans left in the past, they all had been killed by the Human n. This Duan Mansion dared to live among the ghost practitioners of the Human n, which indicated that they could never be from the Ghost n. In addition, he did not smell any pneuma of the Ghost n, so he said it was a coincidence.


    Su Li did not make a sound. When she walked to the gate and saw an announcement of seeking medical help, she smiled suddenly.


    She was worried that there was no suitable reason to sneak in and the announcement was a timely help.


    It would be quite noisy to open the ancestralnd of the Ghost n. Even ck Lotus would help her suppress the noise within some range, but practitioners at least in this city could sense the activity.


    Since both she and ck Lotus were going to enter the ancestralnd, it was a clever idea to make Duan¡¯s people guarded the cave entrance.


    ¡°Tsk, little Su Li, we are just in another region, but why have you be so principled? It¡¯s not like you. In my opinion, we don¡¯t need any excuses. We just need to control the old ancestor of the Duan Family directly and let him to guard the entrance.¡±


    ck Lotus wagged his head and spoke. Because he was used to seeing that Su Li acted ruthlessly and unforgivingly, he was entirely unused to Su Li¡¯s change.


    Su Li nced at him and tore down the announcement for seeking medical help.


    She had enemies everywhere in Jiuzhou Region.


    But there was no her enemy in the Ghost circle, even if she had memorized the name of Han Sect.


    Seeing Su Li had torn down the announcement, the two disciples guarding the gate of the Duan Mansion changed their looks and one of them went back to report. Soon after, a group of people came out to wee her.


    The leader of the group was a middle-aged man in a dark blue robe. He looked emaciated, but had an excellent manner. As he saw that Su Li was very young and her bone age was not over two hundred years, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    However, he kept his thought in his mind and still greeted Su Li with a sincere expression, ¡°My name is Duan Rong. Since you have taken down the announcement, are you a senior in medical circle?¡±


    Su Li remained indifferent. She did not look at any other people of the Duan Family who followed Duan Rong. She just stared at Duan Rong and asked, ¡°Where is the patient?¡±


    Finding her coldness and arrogance, Duan Rong trusted her a bit more. He hastily reached out his hand to show the way, and said, ¡°The patient is my daughter. Please follow me now!¡±


    Su Li nodded and was about to enter the gate. At that moment, she heard a shrill voiceing from inside.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and stopped her steps. She saw a luxuriously dressed woman with heavy makeuping out of the house. This woman looked beautiful but mean with thin lips. Obviously, she seemed not easy to get along with.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s young and even a little childish face, she could not help but snorted, ¡°Brother, you are a drowning man who will clutch at a straw. This young girl is not even two hundred years old. It seems that she is just a fraud and knows nothing about healing. How stupid that you put aside important business of the family and meet her personally!¡±


    The woman¡¯s words sounded usible, so Duan Rong was stunned at the words. Before he hesitated, he saw that Su Li shed and disappeared.


    That was lightning-fast!


    He felt appalled. When he looked up, he saw that Su Li had already seized the throat of the gaudy woman. Su Li said in a in tone as usual, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to tell me how to do my business. If your Duan Family didn¡¯t have what I am looking for, you would not be able to stand here and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I... Ahem...¡±


    The gaudy woman tried to get rid of Su Li¡¯s hand, but failed to do that. Su Li¡¯s slim hand was clutching her neck firmly like an iron hoop and was not moved at all.


    ¡°How is it possible that my cultivation in Jindan Realm is suppressed?! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°We Duan Family is the most powerful family in Nanli City. You are a dead woman for offending me!¡±


    The gaudy woman was furious and struggled frantically. However, Su Li¡¯s gaze remained cold, and she gripped more firmly.


    As the gaudy woman felt the sense of suffocation became clearer and realized the death was approaching, she came to reason suddenly. She said with fear in her eyes, ¡°Let go of me. I... won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡±


    Duan Rong regained consciousness with a jolt as he saw his sister was almost choked by Su Li. He rushed to Su Li and pleaded for mercy,


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner, please cease to be angry. My sister always has a big mouth and is brainless. I make sure that she will be disciplined and punishedter!¡±


    Su Li glimpsed at him and found he was sincere. She loosened her hand, and let the gaudy woman fall on the ground.


    ¡°It is rarely seen that you have an excellent cultivation but a gentle temperament.¡±


    As Su Li said, she pped her hands and strode over the gaudy woman, ¡°I won¡¯t bother myself about morons. Take me to see your daughter now.¡±


    Duan Rong was overjoyed at the words and hurriedly led the way ahead. Su Li¡¯s cultivation made him feel more confident that his daughter could be healed.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    The gaudy woman coughed violently for a while and calmed down until the crimson on her face faded. She nced resentfully at the direction where Su Li left. Then she stood up and ran in the other direction of Duan Mansion.


    Meanwhile, Su Li, led by Duan Rong, came to an exquisitely furnished room.


    The pink gauze curtain in the room was fluttering in the wind. Su Li looked over the housemaids and saw that a twelve- or thirteen-year-old girl was sleeping quietly at the bed in the inner room. A dignified woman apanied her with a worrying face on the edge of the bed. Unexpectedly, this woman was at least at the final stage of Yuanying Realm!


    ¡°I bring a doctor, my dear.¡±


    Duan Rong walked in.


    Su Li felt it was strange that the head of the Duan Family was just at the early stage of Yuanying Realm, while his wife¡¯s cultivation was above him.


    ¡°... A doctor?¡±


    The dignified woman was surprised. A hint of suspicion swept through her eyes as she saw Su Li.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t judge Dr. Su by her young appearance. She has restrained Yarong just with one hand at the first gate just now...¡±


    The dignified woman became a bit rxed after hearing the exnation of her husband. It wasmon sense that doctors normally didn¡¯t have a greatbat power. So, it was extraordinary that a doctor had the strength to casually restrain a people in Jindan Realm.


    After hesitating for a moment, she stepped forward and saluted Su Li, ¡°My daughter¡¯s injury is so tricky that the doctors in Nanli City have no way to heal her. Please help her.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Allow me to inspect her at first.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand and nced at Duan Rong who looked as usual. Then, she walked to the bed, sat down, and put her finger gently on the girl¡¯s wrist to take her pulse.


    The physical condition in the girl¡¯s body immediately appeared in her mind. She had learned medicine from Qi Xianqing in the Reincarnation Mirror. And her medical skill,bined with the poison skills and the memories in Qingshui Circle, had reached a higher level.


    The dignified woman didn¡¯t see any difference appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, so she was slightly rxed. Although she was suspicious of Su Li¡¯s origin, she did not dare to disturb Su Li when Su Li made a diagnosis for her daughter.


    A momentter, Su Li moved away her hand and opened her eyes. Then she looked at the dignified woman and said calmly, ¡°She practiced carelessly so that her foundation was damaged. Besides that, your daughter was always weak, so it is troublesome indeed.¡±


    Duan Rong had been making every possible effort to save her daughter, but the hope which just rose in his heart was still disappointed as he heard Su Li¡¯s diagnosis.


    Tears with pity almost flowed out of the eyes of the dignified woman as she stared at her daughter who was lying on the bed. She clutched her chest and asked apprehensively, ¡°You came to a diagnosis several times faster than other doctors, so your medical skills must be extraordinary. Even you can¡¯t do anything?¡±


    ¡°There are methods indeed.¡±


    As Su Li said slowly, the couple¡¯s eyes shone at the same time.


    Seeing that, Su Li smiled faintly and turned to Duan Rong, ¡°I will heal your daughter with a secret method. It should not be seen by male practitioners. I have to ask you to leave for a moment, Head of the Duan Family. Your wife can stay here but can¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Duan Rong was delighted to hear that. He hastily left the room and said, ¡°Please feel free to do what you have to do. I will watch outside the door and be ready to help whenever you need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    Once Duan Rong came out, he immediately lost the sense inside the room and frowned slightly.


    Although his wife was just in Jindan Realm, she could be able to alert him if this doctor had any bad intentions.


    Thinking of this, Duan Rong summoned the family guards to surround the entire house and keep any disturbances away from the house.


    Su Li was not surprised as she sensed Duan Rong¡¯s arrangement.


    She raised her head and stared at the dignified woman, who was embarrassed by her clear eyes and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Su Li curled her mouth slightly and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Your husband seems to have no idea of your genuine cultivation, right?¡±


    The dignified woman suddenly changed her expression and was about to stand in front of her daughter.


    Before she could make a move, Su Li revealed a gentle smile and said, ¡°Madam, keep calm, please. I am not your enemy. Otherwise, I just need to deliberately expose your real cultivation in front of your husband. It would be enough to make it impossible for you to stay in the Duan Family.¡±


    The dignified woman looked serious and asked after a moment of silence, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Li remained smiling. She did not answer the question but said in a t tone, ¡°As I entered the room, a special pneuma came to me. I have thought it was the pneuma in the Ghost Circle and it made me feel ufortable. But when I came closer to you, I realized that the pneuma originated from you and this little girl. You are from the Ghost n, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The dignified woman tried to remain calm, but she couldn¡¯t help but fear when she heard Su Li¡¯sst sentence.


    She took a deep breath and reluctantly replied, ¡°Your Excellency, you are the first one to recognize my identity. Have you... met others of Ghost n?¡±


    This sentence meant she admitted her identity silently.


    ¡°Although you tried to integrate into the Human n, your daughter, unfortunately, inherited your bloodline. A member of the Ghost n cannot practice the cultivation methods of the Human n. This is why your daughter gets injured, right?¡±


    The dignified woman couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Su Li said, so she just rxed and sighed, ¡°Everything you said is correct.¡±


    Su Li giggled gently.


    ck Lotus could not help but roll his eyes in the ring space. This was just a living girl of Ghost n with an impure bloodline. How could it make Su Li so excited?

 Chapter 464 - A Coffin

    Chapter 464 A Coffin


    ¡°I have not seen any other members of the Ghost n, but it is not difficult to recognize you.¡±


    Su Li gave an ambiguous answer. She stroked over the little girl¡¯s forehead with her fingers and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy for me to cure your daughter. But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Finally, your purpose came out...¡±


    The dignified woman got nervous suddenly. She hesitated for a moment. When she saw her daughter frowning from time to time on the bed, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Go ahead, please.¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Su Li recalled something. Su Li¡¯s eyes softened and then she asked calmly, ¡°Madam, is there a dry well in the backyard of your mansion?¡±


    The dignified woman obviously did not expect that Su Li suddenly changed the topic. She was stunned for a moment before she spoke in surprise, ¡°There really is a dry well in front of the ancestral temple. It likely has a long history and is known by everyone in the city. Many people in the family have investigated the well but found nothing. Your Excellency, did you...¡±


    ¡°You have guessed too much, Madam.¡±


    Su Li smiled and narrowed her beautiful eyes. The dignified woman felt a hint of warning in Su Li¡¯s words and closed her mouth immediately. A few momentster, she changed the topic, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    As a sh flickered through Su Li¡¯s eyes, she answered, ¡°I will go into that dry well. In addition to the coordination of your family, I may need you to guard the well and stop everyone from entering the well when I am in it! With your strength, it should be easy.¡±


    The dignified woman was surprised with her small mouth opened, ¡°Just these requirements?¡±


    Su Li smiled without a word and nodded. The dignified woman became rxed instantly and said with full confidence, ¡°My husband haspletely controlled the Duan Family with my secret help. The dry well has been explored thoroughly by the family, so there should be no resistance for you to go down. As long as you cure my daughter, I will guard the well all the time during you¡¯re in it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°A promise is a promise!¡±


    ...


    An hourter, Su Li opened the door and saw Duan Rong who had been waiting anxiously outside. Duan Rong was stunned as he saw Su Li.


    Only an hour had passed. Could it...


    ¡°Your Excellency, how is my daughter?¡±


    Duan Rong couldn¡¯t help but use the honorific. Su Li smiled and made way for him, ¡°I was lucky to cure your daughter. Just go and take a look, Head of the Duan Family.¡±


    Duan Rong got excited at once and rushed into the room. Then, a clear and crisp voice of a girl sounded in the room.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Dou¡¯er! My dear... Knock on wood. It¡¯s so great!¡±


    As Duan Rong said, he choked with sobs. Su Li stood at the door without disturbing them. Then, she turned around and asked the butler of the Duan Family to arrange her to rest.


    A momentter, in the back hall of the Duan Family.


    Duan Rong and his wife came here with their daughter. Duan Rong¡¯s eyes were still red. It could see that he was extremely fond of his daughter.


    The daughter¡¯s name was Duan Yuan, and her nickname was Dou¡¯er. When she saw Su Li who was resting in a chair in the back hall, she turned her big ck eyes and was not timid. Aftering to Su Li, she knelt down as her parents instructed, and said in a childish voice,


    ¡°Dr. Su, I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving my life! My parents told me that I would have died if you have not helped me! I will bear your great kindness in mind forever!¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and smiled. She waved her hand to help the little girl up and said, ¡°You are really too polite, Head and Madam. We just make a fair deal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Dr. Su!¡±


    Duan Rong waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°It may be nothing to you, but it is a great grace for me and my wife! My wife has already told me your request. Although the Duan Family has been rooted in this ce for thousands of years, that dry well is not our property ording to the records of our family books. We Duan Family will not stop you if you want to go in. And I will send someone to meet you at the entrance. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need anything else!¡±


    ¡°You are very generous.¡±


    Su Li praised. She shook her head andughed, ¡°No other request. I just hope that it won¡¯t bring you any trouble if I enter that dry well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really no trouble at all. Dr. Su, please follow me. I will take you to the ancestral temple now.¡±


    Duan Rong is mild in nature but very decisive in action. About a quarterter, Su Li stood in front of the ancestral temple of the Duan Family and saw the dry well, which was overgrown with weeds.


    ¡°Ancestors of the family told us that this well has been abandoned for over a thousand years. But the mouth of the well still exists and it perhaps have its greatness.¡±


    Duan Rong introduced the well while he thought Su Li would not find anything valuable. It was because his wife described Su Li as a curious roving doctor, whose medical skills were remarkable and extraordinary. Their daughter was extremely lucky to have been treated by this miracle-working doctor!


    After hearing what Duan Rong said, Su Li walked to the well and ripped the withered and yellow weeds from the well mouth. Then the edge of the well mouth came into Su Li¡¯s view. There might have been meaningful patterns and words on that. But with a long history, nothing was left. There was only the bare surface of the stone.


    ¡°The entrance to the ancestralnd has been dpidated to this degree! It indicates that no one has ever entered the ancestralnd in these thousands of years.¡±


    ck Lotus screamed in the ring space, but Su Li ignored him. She did not go down at once but turned to Duan Rong. She said with a smile, ¡°This ce is your ancestral temple after all. It¡¯s disrespectful to go down directly. May I enter the ancestral temple to pray and show my apology?¡±


    As Duan Rong heard this, thest difort in his heart was gone and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Dr. Su, you are very considerate. In this way, I can exin to the ancestors. I will have it prepared!¡±


    Duan Rong turned around and went away, leaving his wife and Su Li in the ancestral temple.


    The atmosphere solidified a little bit. Su Li looked at the dignified but nervous woman and said with a smile, ¡°I have not had your name.¡±


    The dignified woman forced a smile, ¡°My surname is Duan, too. My husband and I are from a same family.¡±


    Su Li nodded and did not continue to ask. She turned to study the ques jammed in the ancestral temple.


    While ck Lotus could not help thinking about her words, ¡°Since this hybrid of human and ghost is also surnamed Duan, could it be possible that she is the offspring of the royal family of the Ghost n and the Human n because of intermarriage? Tsk, the bloodline has be so tangly after tens of thousands of years that even I cannot recognize whether she is a descendant of the royal family. Forget it...¡±


    Su Li heard what ck Lotus said. A sh shone in her eyes and she was about to ask something. But Duan Rong hastily came in with the incense jars, so she stopped at once.


    Even if Madam Duan was a descendant of the royal family of the Ghost n, she had nothing to do with this Madam.


    The less trouble the better. She did not want to cause another trouble at least before she achieved her aim.


    Under the gaze of Duan Rong and his wife, Su Li picked up three joss sticks, lit them, bowed and put them into the incense burner. Her movements were rigorous and smooth.


    After doing this, Su Li didn¡¯t think anything else. She walked to the dry well, pushed aside the dry grass and jumped into the dry well alone. She disappeared in the sight of Duan Rong and his wife soon.


    ¡°Although the scene under this well is different and beautiful, there is nothing special. I think Dr. Su will be back in a few days. Darling, let¡¯s leave for now ande back in a couple of days.¡±


    Duan Rong said. But his wife shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and pray for Dou¡¯er.¡±


    Duan Rong was slightly stunned, and then a touching look appeared in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s very thoughtful of you. I will have this arranged.¡±


    ...


    After Su Li jumped into the well, shended soon.


    It was dark at the bottom of the well because no light shone in. Although Su Li sensed everything clearly with her divine awareness, she still took out amp, lit it up, and held it in her hand as ck Lotus advised.


    ¡°The entrance to the ancestralnd is deeply hidden in this ce. But it can¡¯t be sensed by divine awareness unless you search it with your eyes. As a spirit, I can lead the way for you but can¡¯t help you find it out, because I have no eyes.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently. She walked along the damp passage slowly. It was quiet except for the casual sound of dripping water. This ce seemed to be isted from the world outside.


    ¡°May the entrance to the ancestralnd look like amon gate?¡±


    Su Li pondered. The spiritual stonemp in her hand was lit up by celestial stones, so it could illuminate about a range of ten feet. It corresponded to the width of the passage. So, she didn¡¯t need to stay in one ce to search.


    Several hours had passed when Su Li came to the end of the passage. But she didn¡¯t find anything.


    Although this underground space was extremelyrge, there was nothing special as Duan Rong said.


    Su Li took a breath and looked calm.


    The entrance to the ancestralnd had been hiding for thousands of years, so it was reasonable that she didn¡¯t find it on the first try.


    During the following time, Su Li continued searching back and forth, not letting go of any traces.


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed. Su Li paused and sat on a stone with helplessness in her eyes.


    She had not found the entrance to the ancestralnd.


    ck Lotus asserted that the pneuma was extremely dense in this area and she would definitely see something unusual with her eyes. However, she had searched every corner over and over and still found nothing.


    Even so, Su Li was not going to give up.


    Su Li refreshed herself after resting a while. As she was about to stand up and resume the search, she stopped her footsteps suddenly and looked up.


    In this instant, her pupils shrank, and her back was numb.


    The passage had a height of three or four-person, so Su Li could only saw the dark when she asionally looked up. But it was different this time. She vaguely saw the contour of arge cave, while she just sensed a wall with her divine awareness.


    ¡°ck Lotus!¡±


    Su Li called softly in her heart. ck Lotus scurried out from the ring at once. He also looked up excitedly and he became more excited after he sensed the bald wall with his spiritual body, ¡°What do you see?¡±


    Su Li stepped on the ground with her tiptoes and was going to fly up to have a check. But she was stopped by ck Lotus. She could only concentrate her soul on her eyes for a better view of the contour.


    The realm of a perfect Nature Soul was so extraordinary. After she had concentrated all her soul powers on her eyes, the contour became clear in her sight and even the finest details became visible.


    In a sh, Su Li¡¯s expression changed and she got goosebumps.


    ¡°That¡¯s... a coffin!¡±

 Chapter 465 - Duress

    Chapter 465 Duress


    ¡°A coffin?!¡±


    The expression in ck Lotus¡¯ eyes changed, ¡°The Ghost n will not use this stuff to keep corpses after their death, only the Human n will do. Which mighty practitioner of Human n in the ancient time had such a coffin?¡±


    ¡°Did the human coffin block the entrance to the ancestralnd of the Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered. After hesitating for a moment, Su Li tiptoed gently and jumped to the side of the coffin with the help of the wall.


    Su Li did not use her genuine energy in this process.


    To save the little girl of the Duan Family, she had no choice but to use the Istion Tactical Matrix modified by the demon crystal before. And the cracks on the matrix te increased, so she would rather not use the matrix te unless she had to.


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t ¡°see¡± the coffin, so he could only watch Su Li apprehensively. After Su Li stopped and no danger urred, he sighed with relief. But he still remained vignt and reminded Su Li, ¡°Be careful of the fraud!¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. She grabbed the wall with one hand while she was slowly approaching one end of the coffin.


    After Su Li approached that, she could see the entire coffin. This was a sarcophagus which was covered with dust. And it was inset upside down into the top of the stone wall. The coffin lid was missing and there were no terrible things inside the coffin as she had imagined.


    ¡°No corpse.¡±


    Su Li became a little focused and hanged upside down with a foot hooking in a pit on the top stone wall. She pushed away a thick cobweb. After cleaning up the sarcophagus carefully, she found a line of small characters at the bottom of the sarcophagus.


    ¡°The Great Emperor Hen..., ten thousand... foundations, rest eternally.¡±


    The writing was so abraded that Su Li could barely recognize a part of it. She thought to herself, ¡°A Great Emperor with the word Hen in his title? ck Lotus, is there such a practitioner in the ancient Human n who called himself emperor?¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°There were many emperors in the ancient Human n, and dozens of emperors whose name had the word Hen. This coffin is so severely damaged that I can¡¯t tell which emperor it belongs to.¡±


    ck Lotus could not give an answer and Su Li did not force him. She continued to clean up the sarcophagus and try to find other useful traces. She might have used a little more force as she cleaned the dust at the bottom of the coffin. Two holes were made by her fingers at the bottom of the coffin.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded as he heard the voice. He was in a cold sweat, ¡°How could you break the coffin of a mighty practitioner? If this Great Emperor is still alive, we will be dead meat!¡±


    Su Li was also stunned, because she did not do it with force. How could the sarcophagus be broken?


    Although she hadn¡¯t seen the material of this sarcophagus, it should not be easily broken by the force of the physical body alone. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have the intention to break it.


    Thinking of this, something came up to Su Li¡¯s mind. Her gaze suddenly changed, and she tore the holes even bigger without saying a word.


    ck Lotus was freaking out as he saw what Su Li was doing.


    ¡°Su Li, are you out of your mind? This is the coffin of a great emperor of your Human n. Do you know what realm he is in? He...¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Su Li reproached with a cold tone, which calmed ck Lotus down for a moment. Then, he also noticed a hint of difference with his gaze changing.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Click-ck...


    The sound that the stone shells cracked constantly came from Su Li¡¯s hands. Su Li tore quickly and a hole big enough to allow one person to go through emerged in a few minutes.


    ¡°So it is.¡±


    Su Li straightened up. After sensing the ancient pneuma emanating from the cave, she narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I found it was strange before. No matter how exaggerated the shape of the coffin, the bottom must be t. However, its bottom was sticking to the top of the cave and showed a curved shape. It turned out that there was a gap! As time went by, it had been filled with a thinyer of stones.¡±


    ¡°The pneuma from the ancestralnd is bing even stronger.¡±


    ck Lotus transmitted his voice. Although he could see neither the sarcophagus nor the entrance of the cave and only hear the sound, he couldn¡¯t help but be excited, ¡°The real entrance must be inside!¡±


    Su Li agreed lightly. She shed into the stone cave without hesitation. Then, the underground stone well was quiet once again.


    As time flowed by, half a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the ancestral temple of the Duan Family, the dignified woman was kneeling on a cushion and softly chanting Buddhist scriptures. But she nced at the dry well from time to time with some worries in her eyes.


    It had been so long. But the mysterious Dr. Su had note out yet.


    She could not help but sigh faintly. Duan Rong came a few days ago and was going to enter the well to have a check. She could barely stop him after a long persuasion.


    Because of this, Duan Rong looked at her differently.


    ¡°If I continue to stop him next time, it will be sure that I have to expose my cultivation.¡±


    The dignified woman was worried. She unconsciously grasped the bracelet in her hand firmly. Then the cord of the bracelet broke and the Buddha beads scattered to the ground. She hurriedly got up to pick them up, but she felt even more worried.


    This was not a good sign!


    ¡°Eldest Brother! As I said, that Dr. Su definitely has bad intentions and she is not a good person!¡±


    In the front hall of the Duan Family, all eight chairs were taken at this time. It was crowded around the hall and it was so busy.


    Duan Rong was taking the seat of honor. Looking at his sister, who was standing in the middle of the hall and spouting off her opinions, Duan Rong was gloomy, but said in a calm tone, ¡°Duan Yiyi, are you still thinking that you can do whatever you want in this family with the will left by our mother?¡±


    Duan Yiyi¡¯s face turned a little pale. Of course, she respected and feared her brother, because he had been running the family in just a few decades and turned it to the most powerful family in Nanli City. But when she thought the humiliation Su Li brought to her at the main gate, she couldn¡¯t stay calm!


    ¡°Brother, I know that Dou¡¯er has just recovered from her illness and we shouldy low at this time. But that dry well is left by our ancestors. Would you be d to see the serendipity inside being taken by an outsider?¡±


    Duan Rong¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. If the hall weren¡¯t full of people from different big families, he would have pped this bitch to death, who was worse than useless!


    ¡°Head of the Duan Family, it¡¯s not good for your health to be angry. Since an outsider is allowed to explore the dry well in the ancestral temple of the Duan Family, why do you stop us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Are we inferior to a practitioner of Jindan Realm?¡±


    ¡°Since we have already been here, you wouldn¡¯t let us leave empty-handed, would you?¡±


    ¡°I came here because of your sister¡¯s invitation. If you throw me out, it won¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The heads of the families in Nanli City chattered. They seemed to be prepared and united to put pressure on Duan Rong.


    Duan Rong looked gloomy, but he didn¡¯t dare to refuse them explicitly.


    Although the Duan Family was the most powerful family in Nanli City, he couldn¡¯t stop these people if they united even with two Duan Families.


    Duan Yiyi finally realized that when she saw the scene, and panic surfaced in her eyes.


    She invited wolves into her own house!


    What stupid had she done?


    Duan Rong took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice from trembling because of his grievance and anger, ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t know the invitation. It was Duan Yiyi¡¯s own initiative.¡±


    As soon as he spoke that, a young practitioner sitting first on the right hand raised his eyebrows and said with a smirk, ¡°Thisdy of the Duan Family has summoned all of us with your name, Head of the Duan Family.¡±


    Duan Yiyi was confused and nervous instantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡±


    Bam!


    A p was fiercely hit on her face. Duan Yiyi screamed and spurted blood. Then she fell to the ground and was unable to say the next half of her sentence.


    ¡°We are discussing important business with the Head of the Duan Family. How dare you cut in?¡±


    An elder sitting on the other side said in a faint tone. He withdrew his palm and turned to look at Duan Rong with a pair of turbid and old eyes. Being silent for a moment, he burst outughter and said,


    ¡°I think the head of the Duan Family is a sensible person and would not let us down.¡±


    Duan Rong took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°All the family heads can follow me into the ancestral temple. But if the men you bring try to go in, don¡¯t me me for ignoring our fellow rtionship and fighting with you!¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly rxed as Duan Rong said that. The young practitionerughed, ¡°Rest assured, Head of the Duan Family! We became the head of our families based on our strength, so no one will hold us back.¡±


    ¡°What the head of Ying Family said makes sense!¡±


    ¡°Keep rxed, Head of the Duan Family!¡±


    Seeing the gang of bandits in front of him smiling, Duan Rong was furious. But for the survival of his family, he restrained his anger and continued to warn,


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything through this exploration of the dry well, I will ask you not toe back to disturb the peace of my Duan Family in future! Although there are many mysterious legends in the Ghost Circle, my family would not havee down if there were measures in the well. That¡¯s what I want to say. Everyone... please take care of yourselves!¡±


    After saying that, Duan Rong snorted and left with flinging his sleeves. He didn¡¯t look at Duan Yiyi all the time.


    It was not the first time that Duan Yiyi had made a big mistake, and he chose to forgive his sister every time because of his soft heart. But this time, Duan Yiyi almost ruined the family. And he had topromise under the pressure and was forced to allow those people to enter the ancestral temple of the Duan Family.


    He would rather not have such a sister!


    ¡°Duan Yiyi, get out of Nanli City tomorrow. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being a ruthless brother!¡±


    After saying this, Duan Rong left the hall with the heads of other families. Duan Yiyi knelt dumbfounded on the ground, and she didn¡¯t wipe away the blood at her mouth corner.


    Meanwhile, the dignified woman praying in the ancestral temple sensed something and stood up from the cushion with a slight expression change.


    It was pneuma from her husband and other twelve practitioners of Yuanying Realm!


    Twelve people, all the most powerful practitioners in Nanli City, came here?!


    The dignified woman¡¯s look immediately became terrible. Even if she was at thete stage of Yuanying Realm, she had no chance to win against twelve strong enemies of the same realm.


    Besides, three of them were not much worse than her.


    She had once frightened them with some means of the Ghost n and made them mistakenly think that there was an old ancestor in the Duan Family. However, if she fought with them fairly and openly, she would have no chance to win.


    ¡°Dr. Su, I¡¯m afraid I have to go back on my word.¡±


    The dignified woman¡¯s heart was flooded with bitterness. And then she saw Duan Rong with a gloomy face walking into the ancestral temple with a group of heads of families.


    Those heads of families were stunned when they saw the dignified woman.


    ¡°My wife is praying for my daughter. Sorry to make you see that.¡±


    Duan Rong expressionlessly exined. The crowd was relieved andmended Madam Duan one after another. But their attention was already paid on the dry well, and it seemed that they had been well prepared to explore the dry well.


    Duan Rong snorted coldly and pointed to the dry well, ¡°You have been here three hundred years ago, so there is no need for me to go down the well personally, right?¡±


    ¡°Head of the Duan Family is profoundly righteous, and we won¡¯t bother you with this small issue.¡±


    The elder, who pped Duan Yiyi before,ughed. As the old saying said, the skilled were bold. He leaped into the well, and disappeared instantly.


    Seeing that, the others couldn¡¯t wait any longer. They also jumped into the well one after another before Duan Rong said something.


    The dignified woman bit her lips tightly. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about Su Li. She unconsciously took a step forward but was suddenly stopped by her husband.


    ¡°My dear, you have done enough.¡±


    Duan Rong turned around. His eyes were as clear as water but mixed with helplessness. ¡°Dou¡¯er heard your dialog with the doctor. So, it will still be in vain even if you can keep your word.¡±


    The dignified woman¡¯s heart shuddered, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know everything.¡±


    Duan Rong sighed softly and grabbed the dignified woman¡¯s hands firmly, ¡°How could I deserve to marry a wife like you. After the matter is done and whatever the result is, I will not want to be the head of the Duan Family if we are still alive! You and I will take Dou¡¯er to find a lotusnd and live a stable life there. I don¡¯t care whether you are from the Human n... or the Ghost n.¡±


    The dignified woman trembled slightly as she heard the words, and her eyes were full with tears. But when she saw her husband¡¯s helpless look after he was deceived, she couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears.


    ¡°Darn it! You didn¡¯t tell me after you knew it! I have been worrying over the years... s, if Dr. Su can¡¯te out, I will erect a monument for her, because Dou¡¯er has been saved by her and I feel guilty.¡±

 Chapter 466 - Man-made Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 466 Man-made Disaster</h4>


    Su Li walked silently in the dark tunnel. There was nothing but dead silence.


    At the moment she entered the passage, the world seemed to turn upside down, as if the stone wall beneath her feet was the real ground, and she did not make any effort to maintain her figure.


    The sarcophagus behind her was no longer visible. Su Li didn¡¯t go quickly but still reached the end after half a quarter.


    There was another dry well in front of her. It was the same as the well in front of the ancestral temple of the Duan Family, either in style or in the pattern.


    The only difference was that this dry well was more exquisite. Its pattern was clearly visible and emanated odd blood red like vessels. The faint blood color kept flickering and reflected on Su Li¡¯s calm face.


    The dark well seemed to be filled with ck ink, which could not be infiltrated by the psychic awareness. Silent terror spread out.


    ¡°Su Li, what did you see?¡±


    ck Lotus could not help but transmit his voice to ask. Since Su Li walked into this ce, he could not sense anything but darkness, which panicked him.


    However, Su Li¡¯s gaze remained calm. Looking at the bloody dry well in front of her, she responded in her heart, ¡°ck Lotus, how tall is the golden body of a Great Emperor in the ancient times?¡±


    ck Lotus was confused. He didn¡¯t know why Su Li asked at all, but he still replied, ¡°The so-called Great Emperors were immortals of your Human n, who exceeded Dacheng Realm. As for the height of their golden bodies, I really did not notice. But the real golden bodies of Great Emperors in Human n in my memory all had a height of more than six meters. Speaking of that, why did you suddenly ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze shed, ¡°But that sarcophagus is too small, and its contour is a little strange. I think it is like a posture after I recalled.¡±


    ¡°What posture?¡±


    ¡°Kneeling.¡±


    ...


    In the ancient well of the ancestral temple, the twelve heads of the families of Nanli City had split up and finished searching the entire underground space very quickly.


    ¡°That should be all!¡±


    ¡°That Dr. Su is not here!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The twelve heads of families gathered together, and their bright eyes all shed with greed.


    The mostposed youth also revealed a smile with his eyes gleaming with greed.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t left, which means... there must be unknown secret passages under this well.¡±


    The young practitioner looked young, but actually he was older than the old man and his cultivation was the highest among the group. He had broken through to the middle stage of Yuanying Realm. He also was the person that Madam Duan was afraid of most.


    The words of the young practitioner cheered the crowd up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and keep searching. Don¡¯t ignore any traces!¡±


    These twelve people were shrewd, powerful, and had various unique means. In such an unprecedented cooperation, the crowd made a discovery very soon.


    ¡°Come over, everyone. The stone chippings here seem to be newly peeled off.¡±


    As an elder transmitted his voice, the others appeared at his side in the next instant. They all stared at the unobtrusive stone chippings on the ground.


    ¡°They were peeled off...¡±


    The youth picked up a piece of stone chipping and pondered. Then he subconsciously looked up.


    Meanwhile, in the dark passage.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly and stepped into the bloody ancient well. Her figure was quickly swallowed by the darkness.


    Right after her figure disappeared, the ancient well, which flickered a crimson light, was covered by ayer of frost. Thisyer of frost umted rapidly, and spread along the dark passage to the back of the sarcophagus in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, the in andmon sarcophagus emitted a shimmering light and stopped the spread of the frost. Countless white light spots fused into the frost and aplex rune appeared in the nothingness.


    Although those white light spots shone only for an instant, the light was bright enough for the heads of the families on the ground to see the scene above.


    ¡°Got it! There¡¯s a sarcophagus up here!!!¡±


    Some people couldn¡¯t wait and flew up immediately from the front of the sarcophagus. Immediately, the white light spots shone around the sarcophagus again. But they dispersed before forming any sign maybe because they used too much force to stop the frost before.


    The rest of the crowd couldn¡¯t wait any longer when they saw there was no danger. They also flew to the top of the wall. After they saw the sarcophagus, they were surprised and studied it carefully.


    ¡°There are some characters here!¡±


    The crowd found the line of characters on the bottom edge of the coffin quickly. It was iplete but enough for them to make an association.


    ¡°A tomb of a Great Emperor! This is a tomb of a Great Emperor!!!¡±


    ¡°What a surprise! A tomb of a Great Emperor. Hahaha... We will get rich!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the ancestor of the Duan Family was an immortal!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, theposed young head of the family also could not hide the excitement on his face, ¡°If I can get the treasures in this tomb, I will get a slight chance to be an emperor?¡±


    At that moment, all of the people thought in this way in their mind. At the next instant, they began to search the tomb entrance even if they didn¡¯t talk about the idea.


    Greed went to their heads, so no one ever questioned why the most important sarcophagus was lying outside alone.


    ¡°I got something here. There¡¯s a crack!¡±


    ¡°I saw it, too. There is something unknown inside that shed with blue lights. Be careful.¡±


    The elder squatted and wiped the edges of the crack. His spection was verified. Heughed, ¡°It¡¯s right here. This gap was torn open by a person. That Dr. Su must be inside!¡±


    ¡°The entrance is right behind the sarcophagus!¡±


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s pull this sarcophagus away together!¡±


    As the young practitioner said that, the others had put their hands on the edges of the sarcophagus and were ready to pull.


    ¡°Ha-ha, with the united strength as ours, we won¡¯t worry that we can¡¯t enter the tomb of the Great Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    The young practitioner grabbed the sarcophagus te with his one hand. His eyes rounded, and he pulled with all his force of Yuanying Realm!


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    Boom!


    Twelve different forces of Yuanying Realm suddenly worked on the decayed sarcophagus. It instantly shattered into pieces floating in the air. The rune pattern stabilized in the nothingness a moment before disappeared instantly.


    The sleeping frost was activated immediately and revealed its fangs like a demon.


    The twelve high-powered heads of families were horrified. Before they could escape, they were frozen by the thick coldness. The coldness gushed out of the dark passage like a wild animal showing its teeth and froze everything on its way!


    ¡°My dear, let¡¯s leave when you get ready.¡±


    Duan Rong pushed open the door with a warm smile. But the frost spread over and froze him in the doorway. The dignified woman looked up wonderingly and next moment she was covered by the frost as well.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Dou¡¯er ran out from the inner room and saw this scene. She froze at this horrible moment.


    The frost, like an escaped devil of ice, devoured everything greedily without end.


    The Duan Family was frozen in the blink of an eye, followed by Nanli City, three major cities for practitioners, and the half Ghost Circle...


    The world was shocked!!!


    The ground quaked slightly. Su Li stopped her steps and looked back at the vortex which had disappeared, ¡°It seemed that something happened outside.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze soon. After regaining her calmness, she continued to walk toward the huge skeleton not far away.


    ¡°ck Lotus, that thing seems to be luring me.¡±


    Having suppressed the restless desire in her heart, Su Li asked ck Lotus again, ¡°You really have no idea what it is?¡±


    ck Lotus replied with annoyance immediately, ¡°I have told you countless times. The physical body of the Ghost n is not quite different from that of the Human n. So, the skeleton in this size mustn¡¯t be from the Ghost n. I have no idea about this!¡±


    Su Li nodded and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve said it only twice.¡±


    ck Lotus put on a long face. When he was about to speak, Su Li¡¯s voice came again, ¡°You seem to have been very irritable since you came here.¡±


    ck Lotus was slightly stunned and fell silent. After a while, he said with a muffled voice, ¡°The smell here is nasty.¡±


    ¡°Why? This is the ancestralnd of you Ghost n. It should be nasty for me, a human, but not for you.¡±


    ¡°... No reason. Just forget it.¡±


    ck Lotus stayed on the lotus tform of the ring. A rare glimpse of sadness swept over his eyes.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t ask any more.


    The huge skeleton seemed to be not far away, but it took Su Li three days to get close to it.


    There were restrictions in the ancestralnd, so she could only go by foot instead of flying. Different from ck Lotus, Su Li didn¡¯t have that nasty feeling but felt rxed andfortable. Even the feeling of being spied all the time was gone.


    Su Li looked up at the dark red sky and found it was extremely like the sky in the Chaos Zone.


    It seemed that there was no living creatures or naturalw in this ce. So, she could use her full powers to fight against any demons or monsters without worrying about nature¡¯s punishment.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. This was definitely good news for her.


    With this in mind, she stopped thinking and stepped into the huge skeleton. She approached the ce that she sensed inside.


    This huge skeleton of an unknown creature had a size of thousands of feet that Su Li even couldn¡¯t see its end. It took Su Li another day to walk from its tail to its heart.


    Atst, she reached the destination.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    Su Li cut open a membrane-like barrier with her sword. And then she stepped into the empty heart chamber. After ncing roughly through the dim space, she fixed her gaze on a fist-sized red crystal that was full of wrinkles.


    ¡°If I am right, this should be the heart of this monster. After so many years, its skin and flesh have decayed and the heart has also shrunk to a crystal. But the thing that canst so long must be valuable!¡±


    ck Lotus wagged his head and spoke. Su Li walked closer to the crystal and the desire in her heart became more and more intense. She still remembered that the talent in her blood had not yet been fully awakened.


    Since her rebirth in this life, she had just devoured a Ye Ji. Her blood had been restless and about to make trouble. But it was still very weak.


    The gift of the Blood Poison was just an uncontroble idental consequence brought by her body of evil ghost after the breakthrough of her cultivation.


    However, with her metamorphosis in the space of the Immortal Tea nt where her soul fell into the primal memories, she had acquired many things without a master and could even control a part of the Blood Poison.


    ck Lotus seemed not to know the existence of that ce. Otherwise, he could have spected something.


    Thinking of the age of ck Lotus, which was as old as Qingshui Circle, Su Li kept the whole secret for herself and told no one.


    ¡°Little Su Li, what are you waiting for? Hurry up to put this object away. And we still have to find a way to fight against nature¡¯s punishment!¡±


    Seeing that she still had time to be in a daze, ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but urge her.


    As a light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, she grabbed the blood-colored crystal without saying a word.


    Crack!


    Many cobweb-like rifts appeared on the surface of the crystal, and it scattered into pieces instantly!


    At the same time, an ancient awareness was slowly wakening from it.

 Chapter 467 - All Spirits Calendar

    Chapter 467 All Spirits Calendar


    Su Li¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, then eased down.


    This piece of ancient awareness was gentle and even made Su Li feel amiable. Her instinct told her that this piece of awareness was not dangerous.


    She took two steps back and let the red smoke float up into the nothingness and turn into a shadow of an aged dragon. After the shadowy body solidified gradually, the dragon opened its eyes, and saw Su Li.


    ¡°Finally, herees a junior after so many years.¡±


    A husky voice like leaves rustling sounded and came into Su Li¡¯s ears, as if it went through many years.


    As the dragon shadow glimpsed at Su Li, she felt a coolness blew through her body. And then she heard the aged voice with some surprise and doubt.


    ¡°You... are not a member of our Ghost n!¡±


    Su Li looked at the dragon shadow and replied with neither disrespect nor humbling herself, ¡°Yes and no. And you do not seem to be from Ghost n either.¡±


    Maybe her ambiguous answer interested the dragon shadow, and a little chuckle came from the nothingness. However, Su Li felt some sadness from it.


    ¡°Has the Ghost n been so declined that the juniors nowadays even can¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    A light flickered over Su Li¡¯s eyes, but she did not answer the question. If ck Lotus did not know who or what the dragon shadow in front of her was, the authenticity of its words would be questionable.


    Seeing Su Li did not respond, the dragon shadow was not annoyed, but asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Junior, which year is it ording to the All Spirits Calendar?¡±


    Both Su Li and ck Lotus were shocked by the question. ck Lotus howled in Su Li¡¯s ears.


    ¡°All Spirits Calendar is older than Qingshui Calendar, so this is an old monster who has outlived me. You must be extremely careful, Master!¡±


    After saying that, ck Lotus shrank his pneuma into the very depths of the ck Lotus Ring. Even Su Li could barely sense a little bit.


    Su Li looked a little gloomy, but she did not dare to neglect the dragon shadow. She held her fist, and said in a respectful tone, ¡°Senior, we are using Qingshui Calendar now. The All Spirits Calendar may be a calendar before Qingshui Calendar. And I sincerely don¡¯t know how to convert it.¡±


    The dynamic dragon shadow was slightly sluggish at the words and then let out an aged sigh.


    Su Li stood beside quietly and did not dare to say a word because she had no idea about the old monster¡¯s temperament. After all, the old monster slept for countless years and was disconnected from the present world.


    It was better to be careful.


    Even she felt no danger.


    The wait didn¡¯tst long. Su Li counted in her heart that two days had passed. The dragon shadow seemed to perk up and said, ¡°Junior, you are special.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze changed, while the dragon shadow burst outughing, ¡°No need to be so nervous. I just want to chat with you. Maybe I will disperse before the end of our chat.¡±


    He even did not wait for Su Li¡¯s response and continued with a strange gaze at her, ¡°Your destiny is odd and rare even during the years of the All Spirits Calendar. It is a rare fate that go against the naturew.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you are sharp-sighted.¡±


    Since she was seen through, Su Li did not deny it and bowed graciously, ¡°I am struggling to survive in the cultivation circle nowadays and only can live where the awareness of naturalw is weak. A few days ago, I got some troubles and had to fight against nature¡¯s punishment. Senior, you are so experienced. Do you have a way to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°Naturalw...¡± The dragon shadow sneered, ¡°... is just a viin who just tters the powerful ones and eradicates the people who is against it. It doesn¡¯t deserve to be the naturalw!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and shocked slightly.


    What did the dragon shadow mean?


    Could it be possible that naturalw was not consciousness but a creature like human beings who were emotional and selfish?


    ¡°I do have quite a few methods against nature¡¯s punishment, but you are too weak to use any of them.¡±


    What the dragon shadow said upset Su Li a little. But the dragon shadow said again, ¡°However, nature¡¯s punishment I spoke of is aplete consciousness. But if you want to fight against it where the awareness of naturalw is weak as you talked about, you can barely have a try with your cultivation. Show me your practice methods...¡±


    Su Li did not hesitate when she heard that. She opened the All Spirits Tactics, and deployed Suiyu Tactics.


    As a wisp of jasper light appeared in Su Li¡¯s palm, the calm dragon shadow lost the rhythm of his breathing. A gale was set off and blew Su Li hundreds of feet away.


    ¡°Kuiyu Pce... You are a disciple of Kuiyu Pce!!!¡±


    The dragon shadow¡¯s trembling voice resounded through the world as if he saw something extremely terrifying.


    Su Li barely stabilized her body by pulling out her flying sword and thrusting it into the ground. She shouted, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t panic. I got this practice method coincidentally and there is no force of Kuiyu Pce in Qingshui Circle now!¡±


    Her exnation seemed to work. The dragon shadow took a deep breath and regained his calm after he saw Su Li approaching. The dragon shadow said in an aged voice with a strong sense of awe,


    ¡°Time is the most terrible enemy indeed. A powerful force like Kuiyu...¡±


    In mid-sentence, he stopped as if he still dreaded that name. He looked at Su Li and said, ¡°You are indeed a person of profound fortune. You got not only the legendary practice method but also the All Spirits Tactics, which is also a great secret practice method andparable to Kuiyu...! You should cherish it.¡±


    Su Li nodded but did not mention that she had only gotten the first level of All Spirits Tactics and kept it in mind.


    ¡°I had thought that the Ghost n had been declined and worried that you might not meet the standard of practicing secret methods. Well then... I will teach you a spell.¡±


    As the dragon shadow said, he stretched his w to point at Su Li¡¯s be.


    Su Li did not evade. Based on that move just before, she had realized that this old monster could kill her easily. If he intended to kill her, there was no need to make such effort.


    Arge amount of information rushed into Su Li¡¯s awareness sea along with the tingle at her be.


    Su Li just frowned and focused on absorbing the thoughts transferred by the dragon shadow.


    The dragon shadow was surprised when he saw that. He was from the Prehistoric Ghost n and his soul-body was refined to the extreme. This was the reason why he hadn¡¯t dispersed after sleeping over hundreds of millions of years. The junior in front of him was twenty years old at most but could ept his gift without turning a hair.


    Out of curiosity, he could not help but release a trace of ghost energy into Su Li¡¯s body to test.


    What happened next was jaw-droppingly stunning for him.


    The pneuma hiding in Su Li¡¯s body sensed the ghost energy released by the dragon shadow and awoke suddenly. It unfolded a vortex like a big mouth, and swallowed the wisp of the ghost energy!


    Yes, swallowed!


    The dragon shadow fell into a daze and thought of something suddenly. Unexpectedly, he revealed a wild joy on his face.


    ¡°This girl... is from the Ghost n as well!!!¡±


    ¡°The inheritance of our n did not break!¡±


    ¡°But this girl¡¯s real body is from the Human n. It¡¯s troublesome...¡±


    The expressions on the dragon shadow¡¯s face kept changing, but fixed on joy atst. As long as the inheritance of the Ghost n could be reserved, regardless of her n, he would no longer feel guilty.


    As he was thinking about it, he still felt some regret.


    It was quite easy for someone at his age to walk in Su Li. And he could have thousands of methods to fight against nature¡¯s punishment after he left here. But the girl was also from the Ghost n.


    If he began to walk in Su Li who possessed a physical body and from the same n as him, he would be devoured by Su Li, and give everything he got in the hundreds of millions of years to this little girl.


    ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m not that greedy.¡±


    The dragon shadow was d secretly. A living dog was better than a dead lion. Although he had been sleeping here like a dead, he... just did not want to die!


    Maybe he would be reborn one day if Qingshui Circle changed.


    Su Li did not know the thoughts of the dragon shadow, but noticed the weirdness in his gaze after she came back to consciousness.


    ¡°Senior, why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ask after she tidied up the information in her mind.


    The dragon shadow coughed and said, ¡°The secret method has been passed on to you. You need to practice hard and diligently. I know your physique is so unique and that the talent in your body has notpletely awakened. I will show you a right path.¡±


    After the dragon shadow finished that, a road sign showed up out of nothing. It pointed remotely at the depths of the ancestralnd in the Ghost Circle.


    ¡°This space has sealed a lot of ghosts, and your physique can only be activated by devouring enough ghosts. The way I point for you can help you open the path of devouring gradually. It will take you about ten years to wake up your talent. After that, you will be invincible not only when you are against enemies of Jindan Realm but also of Yuanying Realm!¡±


    Su Li took over the road sign. She bowed deeply to the dragon shadow after a moment of silence, and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for showing me the way, Senior!¡±


    She was sensible enough to distinguish whether what the dragon shadow said was true or not. He might have some other ideas before, but didn¡¯t at that moment.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t know the reason for the time being. So, she said goodbye to the dragon shadow and left the heart chamber of the skeleton under the gratifying gaze of the dragon shadow.


    After six hours of rushing, Su Li was out of the sensing range of the dragon shadow. She felt rxed. The ck Lotus Ring appeared immediately. As the ck lotus rotating, ck Lotus showed himself with a frightened expression.


    ¡°It scared the hell out of me! Little Su Li, that dragon shadow is an old monster during the time of the All Spirits Calendar, and also from Ghost n!¡±


    Su Li was slightly stunned and said, ¡°The body of evil ghost?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    ck Lotus nodded. He recalled the memories buried for tens of thousands of years in his mind, and said in an unsmooth voice, ¡°The name of the body of evil ghost didn¡¯t exist until Qingshui Circle came forth. It had another name during the years when All Spirits Calendar was used. Those who lived long in the Ghost n knew it as Prehistoric Ghost n!¡±


    ¡°Prehistoric Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze flickered thoughtfully, ¡°If the body of evil ghost is equivalent to the Prehistoric Ghost n, so what the extinct Ghost n will be?¡±


    ck Lotus sighed and said slowly, ¡°I just have heard legends about it and do not know whether it is true or not. It¡¯s said that the Prehistoric Ghost n in the time of All Spirits Calendar was the genuine Ghost n. Those extinct visional ghosts were just food of the Prehistoric Ghost n.¡±


    Su Li stopped her footsteps and associated the clues in her mind.


    No wonder that her talent could be activated by devouring ghosts. The ghosts that the dragon shadow talked about must be from the Ghost n.


    As the thought just shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, she speeded up and followed the road sign to the first ce she was guided to.


    She did not have ten years to stay here, and her strength was not so weak as the dragon shadow had seen. Although the dragon shadow was an ancient creature, he was barely alive with a remnant of the residual soul. And with the covering effect of the All Spirits Tactics on Su Li, he could not make an urate judgment.


    Therefore, her progress in devouring the ghosts would be much faster than the dragon shadow had anticipated.


    Bearing these thoughts in her mind, Su Li reached the first spot half a dayter. Looking at the tightly sealed human souls, she fell silent for a moment and asked in a peace tone.


    ¡°ck Lotus, what are you still hiding from me?¡±

 Chapter 468 - To Ghost Region!

    <strong>Chapter 468 To Ghost Region!</strong>


    ck Lotus raised his head and saw Su Li¡¯s calm face. At that moment, his heart did a flip.


    What he had been worrying about seemed toe true at that moment.


    ¡°Talk!¡±


    Su Li spoke again. Although her voice was not loud, it was forcible for ck Lotus.


    He struggled inwardly for a moment. Finally, he bowed to the pressure from Su Li. He slouched and said, ¡°One with the body of evil ghost can devour both ghosts and humans. I didn¡¯t tell you that because you are from the Human n and I am afraid you...¡±


    ¡°Afraid what?¡±


    A mysterious smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s mouth, ¡°You think I will refuse to kill my n or get crazy because of it? How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Er...¡±


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded for a while and heard Su Li snort. Su Li walked to those sealed human souls and pulled them fiercely. She released the suction force that fettered in her body. Just in the blink of an eye, those human souls were swarmed into her body after being brutally torn into pieces by her. Then they turned into nutrients to awake her talent.


    After these souls disappearedpletely, Su Li took a deep breath and opened her eyes, as if she just finished a trivial thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spend your time specting something boring. Take the time to recall some ancient secret practice methods for me, because we are in the same boat.¡±


    Although ck Lotus had lived over tens of thousands of years, he still got cold feet after he heard Su Li¡¯s indifferent words. It turned out that the bottom line in this little girl¡¯s heart had been gone long before he appeared.


    A true evil had no taboo!


    If Su Li really grew up smoothly with his support, it would be disastrous for Qingshui Circle when she was able to destroy a circle with a flip of her hand!


    Thinking of this, ck Lotus shrunk his pupils and didn¡¯t dare to think more.


    ...


    The rest of the journey was all the same as before and extremely boring.


    At least Su Li thought so. Some human souls and ghosts escaped from the seal and caused some little troubles to her devouring journey, but they just took her some time because her strength was extremely inconsistent with her appearance.


    ¡°For that dragon shadow, either the Ghost n or the Human n is just his food. No wonder I didn¡¯t sense any falsehood in his words.¡±


    Su Li was marching along with the road sign, while she was immersed in her thoughts and remembered many previous details.


    ¡°ck Lotus has been revealing an embarrassed look and even hid the truth from me to prevent meing here. I am afraid that he was worried about not only my strength but also the souls of the Human n.¡±


    A trace of sneer shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    Maybe there were good-hearted people in the Human n, but all people she encountered were vicious all the time. Although she was a human in nature, she still could not have a sense of identity to others from the Human n.


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s footsteps stalled.


    ck Lotus, who was preupied, was also awakened. His spiritual awareness slipped out and sensed the outside world.


    He waspletely lost himself, and his body also shivered after he sensed the outside world.


    ¡°It is that ce?!¡±


    On a high tform among mountains, a decayed gray building stood tall and upright. Its facade was damaged in many parts but still could be vaguely seen that it looked like a blooming lotus.


    After a nce at ck Lotus, Su Li tapped the ground with her tiptoe. Then she flew up elegantly andnded on a gray lotus petal like fluttering willow catkin. The dust under her feet swirled in the air. A pair of ck footprints and a jade luster revealed.


    ¡°ck Jade Lotus Pavilion! ck Lotus, is it your former residence?¡±


    Su Li muttered, but ck Lotus didn¡¯t respond her. She did not mind that, but justnded in front of the pavilion in the lotus pistil. She pushed open the dusty gate, and stepped into without hesitation.


    Layers of gray gauze curtain came into her eyes. They fluttered in the breeze like white ghosts wandering.


    Su Li looked through and knew the structure of this pavilion. This round building stood in the center of the lotus pistil, as if it was made up with countless concentric circles. The gauze curtains divided the pavilion into different annuluses.


    It was dead quiet in this space. The thick gauze curtains had concealed the center of the pavilion sopletely that a clear view was not possible.


    Chilly air flowed over Su Li¡¯s nose, but she kept expressionless. She blinked her eyes and suddenly elerated her pace. Then she split open the gauze curtains that were flying in front of her with her hand as a de.


    The illusory hand de tore open all the gauze curtains in front of her. As the white curtains fell to the ground, Su Li got a clear view.


    A throne seemingly forged with gold came into her view. A skeleton sat on that, and crimson lights in its deep-set eyes were flickering.


    Su Li became a little nervous but still took a step forward.


    No response came from the skeleton.


    She, however, did not dare to rx and approached step by step cautiously until below the throne. She signed in relief after she saw the skeleton¡¯s ghastly face covered by dried skin.


    It turned out that there were unknown blood-colored gems iid in its eye pits. The skeleton seemed to be alive from distance.


    ¡°Not everyone doesn¡¯t decay after hundreds of millions of years like the Prehistoric Ghost n.¡±


    ck Lotus mumbled withplex emotions. He seemed to be sentimental or relieved.


    Staring at the skeleton, Su Li had a guess but did not ask ck Lotus atst.


    ¡°Wait... The blood gems!¡±


    Her gaze suddenly focused. Under ck Lotus¡¯s terrified gaze, Su Li strode onto the throne and gouged the blood gems out of the skeleton¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Su Li, you...¡±


    ck Lotus was interrupted by Su Li in mid-sentence, ¡°Hush, let me think it over.¡±


    Seeing Su Li recalling seriously, ck Lotus finally noticed something. He fixed his eyes on the blood gems in Su Li¡¯s hand. A sense of familiarity came upon him, too.


    But where did he see it before?


    Su Li frowned slightly. The blood gem in Lin Yanxing¡¯s hand in the Reincarnation Mirror came to her mind at first, but that blood gem got lost after she died in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°The pneuma is remarkably simr, but... there is a hint of difference. Moreover, the time does not match, so it should not be the same person.¡±


    Su Li denied this thought and a second image came to her mind. That was...


    ¡°Little Su Li, I find that the blood-colored gems in your hand are exactly the same as the diamond-shaped blood gem of your good friend! Even the pneuma...¡±


    ck Lotus interjected at an inappropriate time. Su Li¡¯s eyes darkened. She said expressionlessly after she flipped her palm and put away the blood gems, ¡°There are no more ghosts here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she jumped out of the lotus pavilion before ck Lotus made a response. She went far away in the next instant after the road sign shed.


    In the next few months, Su Li kept on killing and devouring souls, and her pneuma of the body of evil ghost became more and more obvious. If she were exposed to naturalw at that moment, nature¡¯s punishment would fall within seconds.


    She had even not started the secret practice method that dragon shadow passed on to her. Her mind was some messed up.


    ¡°Little Su Li, maybe the truth is not like what you thought. Let¡¯s talk about...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were icy cold and a red light shed over them. A superior ghost in her hands was immediately crushed into pieces and countless ck spots immersed into her body. After that, her pneuma became more and more dark and deep, even ck Lotus dared not to look directly at her.


    This might be influenced by Su Li¡¯s physique. But for ck Lotus, his master¡¯s emotion at present was the most scared.


    But no matter how he persuaded, Su Li interrupted him all the time.


    Inevitably, he recalled the scene when Su Li almost killed both of them in order to force him to show himself.


    ¡°It can¡¯t go on in this way!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s eyes gleamed with anxiety. He did worry a lot about the current master. Thinking back to the years, each his master was extremely respectful to him and granted him whatever he requested. Especially the skeleton, who died on that golden throne, groveled to him and addressed him ¡°Old Ancestor¡±.


    ck Lotus felt bitter whenever he thought of the past andpared it with Su Li¡¯s attitude to him at this moment.


    But he had to say what he should say.


    ¡°Little Master, you have to face the reality sooner orter after you get out from this ce, even if you always escape that. You don¡¯t wish to see everything you¡¯ve nned in this life being ruined by Hua Yan, do you?¡±


    When ck Lotus just finished his words, a fluctuation shed in Su Li¡¯s calm eyes. Her rapidly moving body stalled abruptly.


    ¡°Who is the one on the golden throne?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was calm but ck Lotus sensed coldness from that. However, he was relieved in his heart, He dared not to hide and hastily answered, ¡°It is myst master.¡±


    A light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Leader of the Ghost n?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ck Lotus said in a mocking tone, ¡°He was just a weapon that the Ghost n used to fight. Although the ghosts made use of him, they were afraid of him. He was so kind that he did not choose to live alone at thest moment when the Ghost n died out.¡±


    ¡°Thest generation of the body of evil ghost...¡±


    Su Li raised her head expressionlessly and looked at the gloomy sky in the mysterious realm of the ancestralnd. Her long and narrow eyes showed ruthless, ¡°I am not interested in the history of your Ghost n at all. Just tell me where the blood gems came from.¡±


    ck Lotus sighed, ¡°That¡¯s another long story.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Su Li kneaded her be and closed her eyes. The shadow behind her suddenly changed into a huge phantom as big as the giant skeleton before, ¡°I still need one hundred thousand ghosts to activate my talent. So, I have enough time to listen to you.¡±


    ck Lotus looked up at the huge phantom, which was not smaller than the skeleton of the dragon shadow. He was in shock.


    Was this Su Li¡¯s evil ghost?!


    ...


    As Su Li was concentrate on devouring nutrients to activate the talent of her body of evil ghost, the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce, who was meditating in the small mysterious realm of Shengtian Shrine, suddenly opened his eyes. His always calm eyes gleamed with surprise and suspicion.


    ¡°Call over Lord of Evil!¡±


    Shortly after his voice came out, a manservant in ck standing by outside the door went down the hill at once.


    Soon after, a thin and straight figure in red appeared at the door. Ling Li walked in and said in a cold tone as usual, ¡°The talentpetition is imminent. I have killed all those who should be killed. Could it be possible that the Great Lord had missed some?¡±


    Hearing that, The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce smiled and said, ¡°Your injuries seem to have been healed.¡±


    Ling Li snorted coldly and did not answer.


    The Great Lord didn¡¯t get annoyed but ceased the smile on his face gradually. His voice like a sharp sword prated into Ling Li¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Go to Ghost Region with the Lihen Sword!¡±

 Chapter 469 - Prejudice

    <h4>Chapter 469 Prejudice</h4>


    Ling Li stiffened for a moment and then rxed. He said calmly, ¡°Did that remaining evil show up?¡±


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce shook his head slightly, ¡°It was rumored that Ghost Region was froze by ice, and Lihen Tablet shook as well. A big event must happen. You go to investigate. Do not reveal your identity as the guard of the tablet, unless the remaining evil appears.¡±


    After saying that, he waved his wide sleeve and a sword light shed. Then a strange dark red spiritual sword stuck into the floor in front of Ling Li. A crimson pneuma was steaming on the sword as if a harsh ghost would devour people. Ling Li¡¯s robe color looked surprisingly harmonious with the dark red on the sword.


    It was an evil sword!


    Ling Li¡¯s expression was cold as he puckered his lips. He stopped for a moment after stretching his hand and grabbed the sword hilt atst.


    Instantly, countless blood lines came to life from the sword hilt and scrambled into his palm. This familiar and agonizing pain did not deserve to make him frown.


    After the whole sword was turned into blood lines and entered his body, Ling Li looked up at the Great Lord of the Shengtian Pce on the high tform and then left silently. His pneuma disappeared in the small mysterious realm of Shengtian Shrine quickly.


    The pce, a symbol of the pinnacle of the power in the cultivation circle, regained its silence once again.


    ...


    ¡°Uncle Fang, are we really going to the Ghost Region? That ce sounds creepy.¡±


    In the facility of a certain intelligence organization, Su Buwang nced at the administrator who just left. Then he came close to the bearded and calm-looking youth and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would help me find my mother? Although my mother is a member of Shengtian Shrine, how could she, a maid, possibly be interested in events like the frozen Ghost Region?¡±


    ¡°A maid?¡±


    Fang Yuan paused putting away a jade slip in his hand and looked surprised, ¡°Your mother is a maid of Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Su Buwang blinked his eyes with confusion.


    Fang Yuan frowned and didn¡¯t answer the question.


    Su Buwang must be her son because there couldn¡¯t be a second person who had a son at this age in Shengtian Shrine.


    He did not deliberately tested Su Buwang during this period. This kid didn¡¯t know much about his mother, even if he survived in Shengtian Shrine. Moreover, what he heard was half-truth, such as what he said just now.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, are you...¡±


    Su Buwang looked serious. Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. Was his intention so obvious?


    ¡°Are you going to the Ghost Region for a personal matter?¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes were glowing. He revealed a kind and considerate smile, ¡°Uncle Fang, you can tell me your intention directly. There is no need to beat around the bush. I care about something in my heart, so do you. Uncle Fang, you are not born from a crack in a stone. Wherever you go, I will follow you!¡±


    Fang Yuan blinked as he saw Su Buwang¡¯s mischievous look but sighed with relief secretly. And he did not exin anything to the kid.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    Fang Yuan strode out of the attic. Su Buwang followed him quickly after he glimpsed at the que hanging on the attic, ¡°Tianyake Attic¡±.


    At the same time, Han Sect, a holy sect in the Ghost Region had spread the jade slips of asking for help to the major regions in Qingshui Circle through Tianyake Attic.


    ¡°An ice demon has been doing evil in the Ghost Region. It has no shape and trace. It is highly likely to be a naturally born mighty demon! Only practitioners of or above Huashen Realm can resist the extreme cold. Our sect invites everyone in Huashen Realm to help the people in the Ghost Region out of the abyss of misery!¡±


    Several days after the news spread out, the Teleporting Matrix of every region was overcrowded. Even old monsters of Huashen Realm, who had been hiding all the years, appeared in the crowd. They greatly widened many casual practitioners¡¯ horizon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that there are so many warm-hearted people in the cultivation circle!¡±


    Looking at the unprecedentedly grand asion, some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh. However, they were ridiculed immediately by others.


    ¡°Warm-hearted? How naive you are! No one will willingly risk his life if he is not for that ice demon.¡±


    ¡°Ice demon is just a demon. What¡¯s good in it?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? I only know that this kind of demonic spirit that born naturally is of significant use to those with high cultivation!¡±


    Ling Li dressed in a robe of casual practitioners, and his face covered by a jade mask. He mingled in the crowd in the Teleporting Matrix and was looking around at the surrounding practitioners. When he saw the team of the Shengtian Shrine, he withdrew his gaze instantly.


    In the next instant, the spiritual power of the Teleporting Matrix was fully charged, and everyone disappeared.


    ...


    In the small mysterious realm of Han Sect in Ghost Region, it was warm as spring.


    As the light of the Teleporting Matrix shed, groups of practitioners of prominent level in cultivation arrived.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, are we in Han Sect now?¡±


    Su Buwang curiously measured thendscape in the small mysterious realm. He transmitted his voice lowly, ¡°It¡¯s warm all the year round in this ce, not cold at all. Why did they take the word ¡®Han¡¯ in the meaning of cold for the name? And the atmosphere in this sect is much milder than that in Shengtian Shrine. I can¡¯t smell blood here.¡±


    Fang Yuan did not respond. He narrowed his eyes slightly and fixed his sight on a mountain peak opposite the Teleporting Matrix. There were many familiar disciples of holy sects.


    ¡°All of the top-four holy sects have sent disciples, and they are being received by Han Sect.¡±


    Someone around whispered and not a few people looked at the opposite mountain peak, ¡°Yin Xuetong from Huangxing Hall, Qu Qingning from Ankui Valley, Fang Mu from Tianhe Sect... The one from Shengtian Shrine is not that one! Is the rumor true?¡±


    ¡°What rumor?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that one has made too many enemies. I heard of that he killed many talents from Ankui Valley. If he shows up openly, the Grand Elder of Ankui Valley will likely take action to kill him!¡±


    ¡°I also heard of that many from Ankui Valley were killed. However, it was identified as an act of the Evil Circle, wasn¡¯t it? Why does the Lord of Evil have anything to do with this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not from the holy sects, so how should I know?¡±


    ¡°Fang Yuan is the young lord of the Tianhe Sect, isn¡¯t it? Why does his sibling Fang Mu lead the team?¡±


    ¡°I heard of that Fang Yuan left his sect for a travel some years ago and didn¡¯t send any messages back. No one knows his whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s said that the Lord of Evil and Fang Yuan...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A stern shout sounded from the crowd. The casual practitioners consciously gave a way. Then, a group of disciples dressed in the uniform of Shengtian Shrine came aggressively. They were led by a delicate-looking female practitioner. She was in red and looked angry.


    ¡°How dare you offend Shengtian Shrine? I will tear your mouth apart!¡±


    Seeing that, the practitioner¡¯s face turned pale because of fear. Next moment, he even knelt down, ¡°I am terribly sorry for having talked too much. Please show mercy, my Lady!¡±


    But the woman was not moved. She really sent someone to tear that practitioner¡¯s mouth apart. His head was almost torn in two from his mouth. It seemed that he must die.


    Mournful screams echoed among the mountains. Blood spilled and most of the crowd near the Teleporting Matrix left this ce instantly. They didn¡¯t dare to stay for fear that they would suffer from the anger of the disciples from Shengtian Shrine.


    Su Buwang was furious and was about to go forward, but he was firmly pulled by Fang Yuan.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the right ce to make trouble. If we both are exposed, we will hardly escape.¡±


    The cold voice came to Su Buwang¡¯s mind, and he instantly woke up with a jolt. He began to fear at this time and let Fang Yuan pull him away.


    In a panic, he didn¡¯t notice a gaze in the crow of casual practitioners observing him through a mask.


    Ling Li suppressed his expression under the mask. His gaze became warm for a moment when he saw Su Buwang was apanied by Fang Yuan and their rtionship seemed to be harmonious. After that, he was expressionless again and fell silent.


    After being brought into a guest room by Fang Yuan, Su Buwang seemed to lose himself. He muttered, ¡°That¡¯s Sister Zhuquan. I still remember she was kind to me when I was a child. But I¡¯ve never thought she could be so ruthless and take people¡¯s lives just due to one word.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked at Su Buwang amusingly. The deeds Su Li had done in the Reincarnation Mirror were much more ruthless and deceitful. What Zhuquan from Shengtian Shrine did was nothingpared with what Su Li did.


    Ling Li, who was the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult at that time, was also fooled by her.


    But Su Li¡¯s ruthlessness was not aggressive or cruel. On the contrary, all her word and deed had a profound meaning. Ling Li, who was the Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult at that time, was also fooled by her.


    This was the reason why Fang Yuan had been deeply infatuated with her. Even after she married Ling Li, Fang Yuan was unwilling to give up and leave her. Instead, he wished to be her side and to protect her.


    After the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, Su Li¡¯s soul scattered, and he went back to Tianhe Sect in Qingshui Circle. But everything he saw became gray and meaningless.


    He left the sect and tried to find a way to resurrect Su Li. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Su Buwang coincidentally.


    When Fang Yuan thought of this, his gaze towards Su Buwang became gentler.


    ¡°Once again?¡±


    Su Buwang got nervous because of Fang Yuan¡¯s gentle gaze and moved away from him quietly.


    Although this senior had not only protected him and instructed him in practicing, but also didn¡¯t overstep and just acted like a close elder, Su Buwang still felt ufortable, and even doubtful.


    Were practitioners outside all so kind and amiable?


    This was his first thought. On his journey with Fang Yuan, however, no one was so sincere to an unfamiliar junior but full of caution and deceit.


    ¡°Perhaps nature has mercy on me andpensates me for what I suffered in Shengtian Shrine. It is not bad if I can always follow Uncle Fang.¡±


    As Su Buwang was thinking of this, he suddenly sensed a shake outside. A faint coldness spread from the nothingness but was stopped by Fang Yuan with a pinch.


    At the same time, a thick and aged voice resounded in Han Sect.


    ¡°Every fellow practitioner, the passage to the outside has been opened. The coldness can only be tolerated by practitioners above Huashen Realm...¡±


    Before his voice had died away, Su Buwang, who had pushed open the window, saw arge number of people swarming into a huge portal floating in the nothingness. Wisps of terrifying coldness spread out from the portal.


    Su Buwang even had an illusion that he would be frozen instantly.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, I¡¯d like to stay in Han Sect. In this way, you will not be slowed down by me and take actions whenever you want.¡±


    Su Buwang embarrassedly turned back to Fang Yuan with a pale face. But when he saw Fang Yuan was twisting his fingers with an unprecedented serious expression, he also became serious.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Fang Yuan suddenly stood up. He waved his hand to cast a sword seal, and put it into Su Buwang¡¯s be, ¡°Well, stay in Han Sect and practice until Ie back.¡±


    Su Buwang felt a coldness in his be. But after he heard Fang Yuan¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care what Fang Yuan had put into his be. He just hurried to say, ¡°Uncle Fang, I was kidding. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With such a mighty demon appearing outside, Shengtian Shrine would not have time toe after you. As long as you do not make troubles in Han Sect, no one will harm you.¡±


    Fang Yuanforted him in a warm voice but looked serious. He stared at the passage and said, ¡°The situation is much moreplicated than I thought. If the coldness gets to you, you will instantly be frozen into an ice sculpture. Even I cannot save you. If it really happens, how can you find your mother?¡±


    Su Buwang finally understood the danger of that ¡°ice demon¡± after hearing Fang Yuan¡¯s exnation. He shrunk his neck, and said embarrassedly, ¡°Uncle Fang, pleasee back early and do not offend those bastards of holy sects.¡±


    Fang Yuan could not helpughing. Su Buwang had too much prejudice against holy sects. But once thinking that this child had grown up in Shengtian Shrine, Fang Yuan could understand.

 Chapter 470 - Awaking!

    Chapter 470 Awaking!


    After Fang Yuan went through the portal in the little mysterious realm, the severe coldness came to his face. It shocked Fang Yuan.


    The origin green world of the Ghost Region had changed to a world of ice and snow. Chilly winds howled in the endless whiteness and quietness.


    The strength of the ice demon was more powerful than he expected.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s freezing!¡±


    ¡°I can even feel the coldness with my cultivation at Yuanying Realm. I should have not joined this activity if I had known how powerful the coldness of this ice demon was!¡±


    Lots of casual practitioners were frightened and regretting. Their hair and eyebrows were covered with frost rapidly.


    ¡°Every fellow practitioner, if you felt incapable to fight against the coldness, you are wee toe to our sect as a vanguard and we will keep you alive.¡±


    ¡°Our sect can receive casual practitioners as well, and no cultivation limit.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At the same time, many sects expressed the same idea. Those casual practitioners all changed their expressions and then chose a holy sect to join respectively.


    Although they were clear that these holy sects were just using them, they had no choice but to join a sect. Otherwise, they would immediately be frozen to death.


    Ling Li, hiding in the casual practitioners, also joined a holy sect. But the sect was Tianhe Sect, rightly Fang Yuan¡¯s sect.


    He expressionlessly walked to the disciples of Tianhe Sect to get a strength check. He just showed a slight strength of Yuanying Realm, and it won the respect of the disciple who was responsible for the inspection. The disciple invited Ling Li to the third team. The team was consisted of more than 20 people of Yuanying Realm. Although the team had several times fewer practitioners than the team of Jindan Realm, the chance of survival was much higher.


    ¡°This is a rune given by our sect. As long as you don¡¯t lose it, even the coldness in nature¡¯s test will not take your life.¡±


    Ling Li took the jade rune and expressionlessly thanked the disciple who brought the rune.


    The rtionship between practitioners was always subtle, and tricks were often yed even between disciples from a same sect, let alone strangers. So, the disciple of Tianhe Sect didn¡¯t care about Ling Li¡¯s indifferent attitude and turned away.


    Ling Li looked around, and found no one came to him for trouble. A purple light shed in his eyes. Instantly, he fixed his gaze on Fang Yuan, who had joined the team of Shengtian Shrine.


    Buwang did note with Fang Yuan.


    A wisp of untraceable relief shed on Ling Li¡¯s face, and he turned his gaze away.


    Fang Yuan frowned. He vaguely sensed that someone was spying on him, but he found nothing after a secret check.


    After a fierce freezing wind blew, all teams were simultaneously on their way to the depths of the snowy world.


    Teams of the top-four holy sects were walking in the forefront. Snowkes were changed into snowy needles by the freezing wind and tinkled on the big protective tactical matrixes. Some protective tactical matrixes of weak sects were even about to break.


    Those casual practitioners, who wasn¡¯t willing to join a holy sect, panicked at this moment with their faces bing pale. They chose a holy sect to join at once.


    All holy sects did not refuse them and received all people.


    Just an hourter, they traveled about a thousand miles, but the number of the teams reduced from hundreds to twenty.


    ¡°Fourth Elder, how is it going?¡±


    Yin Xuetong, dressing in a light pink imperial costume, followed a white-browed old woman in a respectful manner and asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°The source is rightly in the northwest and three thousand miles away from us.¡±


    The white-browed old woman put away herpass and answered in a soft voice. A map of the Ghost Region immediately emerged in Yin Xuetong¡¯s mind, and a faint light flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s near Nanli City. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, if we change our route, the other three sects will notice that at once.¡±


    The guard in ck beside her looked awkward, but Yin Xuetong snorted, ¡°The art of deduction of Huangxing Hall is unique, but the art of deduction of other three sects is not much worse than ours. The exact location will be exposed sooner orter. It is unworthy to offend the other holy sects just because of the time advantage. Or do you think you can take the responsibility?¡±


    The guard in ck tightened up his body immediately and lowered his head in shame, ¡°Your Highness, you are right. I didn¡¯t consider that thoroughly.¡±


    Yin Xuetong nced at him and summoned her personal maid, ¡°Give out my order. Change the route and go to Nanli City as quickly as possible!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Young Lord, Huangxing Hall suddenly marches to the northwest at full speed!¡±


    In the dark temporary pce, Qu Qingning was petting a huge scorpion that was climbing by the pool. He stopped his move when he heard the message. The expression on his face turned back to normal after an instant. He said casually, ¡°The older women in Huangxing Hall have some skills to deduce. Follow them.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord, if they cheat...¡±


    A maid, who was standing respectfully by the pool and dressed quite differently, couldn¡¯t help but stand out and spoke. Unfortunately, before she finished her sentence, the giant scorpion in the pool suddenly turned into a shadow, instantly pounced to the edge of the pool, and bit off the maid¡¯s head.


    Pit-a-pat!


    The corpse fell down helplessly and stopped moving after twitching twice.


    The other maids standing by the pool looked horrified. They covered their mouths to keep themselves from screaming.


    Qu Qingning looked gloomy. He was differedpletely from the cheerful person in the Reincarnation Mirror back then, ¡°No one can question my orders.¡±


    The henchman, who came to bring the message, retreated calmly after seeing this scene.


    He had been ustomed to the tyranny and murderousness of his Young Lord. Had this maid thought the Young Lord would treat her differently after she had sex with the Young Lord the day before?


    ¡°She was daydreaming...¡±


    The henchman shook his head and snickered secretly before calling somebody to clear up the corpse.


    Soon after, the floor in the pce, which was contaminated with blood, was cleaned, with no trace left.


    Qu Qingning fiddled with the snacks in his hand and seemed to think of something after a while. Then he stood up and walked out of the temporary pce after he threw the snacks into the pool.


    In the world of ice and snow, the sun was particrly dazzling. That made Qu Qingning¡¯s face much paler. Wisps of ck lines, which looked like spells, shed under his face skin.


    This was the sign that someone reached the Realm of Great Sess when he or she practiced the Dark Codex, the most precious practice method of Ankui Valley!


    For thousands of years, countless brilliant disciples had appeared in Ankui Valley. But Qu Qingning was the only one who had practiced the Dark Codex to the Realm of Great Sess. At the moment when he exposed his strength of the Dark Codex, he automatically became the next head of the Ankui Valley. Unless he died identally, no one had the qualification topete with him.


    An elder, who was supervising the march of the team, saw Qu Qingning walking under the sun. His expression changed slightly at once. He hurriedly came over and asked, ¡°Young Lord, why do you...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Exposing in the sunlight for a while won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Qu Qingning interrupted him. His eyes flickered, ¡°Do you have news about Lord of Evil?¡±


    The elder was slightly stunned and shook his head, ¡°Er... Shengtian Shrine did not send Lord of Evil to keep their team in order.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    Qu Qingning got angry and scolded, ¡°How did those talented disciples in our valley diest time? Ever think of that?¡±


    ¡°Are you meaning...¡±


    The expression on the old man¡¯s face changed, ¡°I will check casual practitioners immediately!¡±


    Seeing him leaving in a hurry, Qu Qingning habitually curled his mouth. But his previous innocence was reced by gloomy evil.


    ¡°Grand Hierarch, I will kill you even with countless human lives!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Give out my order. Don¡¯t allow those casual practitioners to lose their lives before it bes really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Reinforce the protective tactical matrix by thirty percent!¡±


    ¡°Since Huangxing Hall and Ankui Valley have taken actions, we just need to follow them.¡±


    Fang Mu dressed in a white robe and looked serious and calm. Orders came out of his mouth, and the whole team of Tianhe Sect moved exactly like a precise machine.


    After re-aligning the direction, Fang Mu got some time to rx and signed secretly. A trace of missing someone and mixed feelings shed in his gaze.


    ¡°Eldest brother, have you always had so much burden on you?¡±


    ...


    In the temporary pce of Shengtian Shrine, Zhuquan stood respectfully beside a pretty figure, ¡°Miss, we have found out that Su Buwang, the son of Lord of Evil, is hiding in Han Sect.¡±


    ¡°Ho-Ho...¡±


    A peal of softughter busted out from the pretty figure, ¡°My brother is really a spoony. Unfortunately, he has tainted the bloodline of our Ling Family, and Buwang has be more and more unlovely. Send someone to keep a close eye on him. If he dies before the Tianjiao List resets, my brother will go crazy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed.


    The entire Ghost Region was covered with ice and snow. Except for the endless silence, it was not so dangerous as people imagined.


    Except for several unlucky teams that encountered a cold storm and were frozen to death after their protective tactical matrix was damaged, almost all the teams of holy sects were unharmed.


    At this moment, the sky in the ancestralnd of the Ghost n was bleak as ever and no coldness prated this space.


    ¡°Crack! Crack! Crack...¡±


    A series of shattering sounds came from Su Li¡¯s hands. In a blink of an eye, those sealed ghosts were crushed and sucked into the big mouth of the giant shadow behind Su Li. At the same time, the shadow grew taller by one inch.


    ¡°ck Lotus, how many ghosts have I devoured?¡±


    Su Li asked when she continued to fly and grasp ghosts.


    ck Lotusy on the lotus tform on the surface of the ring. Looking at the shadow of evil ghost, which was almost as high as the sky, he could not help but swallow. Then he said, ¡°More than ny thousand. Your talent will be awakened with another nine thousand souls!¡±


    Su Li nodded without expression changing and continued her journey.


    ck Lotus, however, was horrified. He had estimated that Su Li would spend at least a month in this ce. But just half a month passed, Su Li almost finished the devouring!


    In the first few days, Su Li devoured quickly, but it was normal.


    But after the evil ghost behind Su Li was more than three thousand meters high, her digestive capacity increased enormously. Coupled with the suppressing effect on the ghosts, Su Li did not need to stop to devour ghosts on her way.


    ck Lotus had imagined that they would encounter powerful ghosts in thete phase and fight against them with difficulties. However, none had a chance to ur.


    ¡°How much strength has Su Li gained during this time?¡±


    Crack!


    He could not help but shrink his neck when he saw a ghost, which escaped from the seal, was easily crushed and devoured by Su Li.


    Although the strength of that ghost was greatly damaged because ofcking physical body, it was still at the middle stage of nature¡¯s test!


    Another day and a halfter, Su Li habitually crushed the ghost in her hand, but there was no devouring scene. She was slightly stunned for a moment and turned around to look at the shadow behind her.


    The sky-high shadow hupped and shrank at a speed that could be seen.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    ck Lotus opened his eyes wide and stared at the changing shadow. The final form of the evil ghost would determine Su Li¡¯s talent of evil ghost.

 Chapter 471 - Don’t you even know that?

    Chapter 471 Don¡¯t you even know that?


    Su Li sat cross-legged and waited patiently. Just at this speed of shrinking, it wouldn¡¯t stop within six hours.


    Before that, when Su Li devoured ghosts, she could see the evil ghost behind her but couldn¡¯t sense it. But as the shadow gradually shrank, a special feeling gradually emerged in Su Li¡¯s heart.


    It was the sense of control.


    Su Li made a fist. ck Lotus instantly saw the evil ghost make the same action but just did with a small range.


    ¡°After the evil ghost is awaken, you canpletely control it. This is the most original talent of your body of evil ghost.¡±


    ck Lotus looked solemn without the usualughter, ¡°Because you have a special origin and your body is just a body of weak human, the evil ghost has only been able to awake until now. You can¡¯t control the shadow until the talent of the evil ghost is awakened. The stature of the evil ghost will finally decide the potential of the body of evil ghost. You obviously have omitted this step of umtion.¡±


    After Su Li heard that, a look of expectation appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°I would like to see what kind of talent can be awakened. The taboo alien that makes the Ghost n frightened won¡¯t be a dead dog that only can use blood to poison people, right?¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly rolled his eyes. If you were a trash, what would talents of Qingshui Circle be?


    Time went by slowly...


    The speed at which the evil ghost shrank was slower than Su Li had imagined. After half a day, the evil ghost¡¯s height was only twice the height of a normal person, and the ck liquid-like body also began to squirm quickly. Then it revealed an appearance of a human.


    Another two hourster, the height of the shadow was reduced to that of Su Li, and its outline became clearer.


    The ck faded and the flesh color appeared.


    In a while, a naked girl appeared in front of Su Li. She looked at Su Li with her bright eyes.


    ¡°This... Su Li?¡±


    ck Lotus was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but wipe his eyes. Then he looked up again.


    It was not an illusion!


    ¡°This evil ghost turned into the looks of your previous life! This, this...¡±


    ck Lotus became excited, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I have never encountered an evil ghost that can transform the looks of somebody in previous life. Let alone it was a human appearance! Oh, Su Li, what kind of monster exactly are you...¡±


    While being frowning, Su Li touched the universe ring and dressed the evil ghost.


    In a thought, the evil ghost actually became active on her own. Apart from being unable to speak, she was full of spirituality.


    ¡°The person with this face has been dead. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s look was terrible. After she began to practice All Spirits Tactics, she could turn into any faces without being noticed. But even so, she didn¡¯t have the mind to regain her face of her previous life.


    Those unbearable pasts had been buried along with the death of the holy girl of Yuxu Sect.


    Only hatred was left!


    As soon as Su Li finished her words, ck Lotus saw that the evil ghost¡¯s face twisted and then turned into Su Li¡¯s current appearance, just like a clone of Su Li.


    ¡°Su Li, what is your talent? Sense it quickly!¡±


    Without tangling the evil ghost¡¯s face, ck Lotus asked expectantly.


    Su Li closed her eyes slightly and sensed carefully. After only a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, and an expression of shock shed over her eyes.


    After experiencing more than two lives, there were very few things that could make Su Li¡¯s mood fluctuate. When ck Lotus saw such a look on her, he was even more curious.


    But before he had time to ask questions, a sound of explosion suddenly came from the sky!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Su Li looked up, and immediately saw a gap appeared in the gloomy sky. A sense of cold came in through the gap.


    ¡°Junior, how many ghosts have you devoured!¡±


    A sound of surprise and anger came into Su Li¡¯s ears from far away. It was the dragon shadow.


    Su Li was slightly stunned but didn¡¯t panic. She replied, ¡°About one hundred thousand. I didn¡¯t remember the specific number.¡±


    ¡°What?! After eating so much, you weren¡¯t actually stuffed to death!¡±


    ¡°I awakened my talent just now.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The dragon shadow suddenly felt heartbroken. Resisting the jealousy in his heart, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The foundation of this small world has been eaten too much by you, and it is about to be destroyed. You¡¯d better leave this ce quickly and so would I. Otherwise, if the naturew finds you and me, it will get the Destroy Thunder down!¡±


    ¡°Ghosts are the foundation of the ancestralnd?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Senior, why haven¡¯t you said it earlier?¡±


    ¡°You wretch! I thought you could eat just thousands of ghosts at most. Who ever thought...¡±


    The dragon shadow said angrily, and his inscrutable appearance just now disappearedpletely.


    Su Li was amazed. Suddenly, she heard a faint sound of thunder. And then she saw that the dragon shadow trembled with fright and immediately employed his strength to open a whirlpool. He got in it and disappeared in a blink of an eye with the huge skeleton.


    ¡°Where else can he go?¡±


    ¡°How could I know!¡± ck Lotus said grimly, ¡°You¡¯d better think about yourself. I sensed many human practitioners are staring fiercely outside, and one of them is extremely terrifying.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, but there was no panic. She threw herself an All Spirits Tactics, and her appearance suddenly became blurred.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I inherited a lot of things from the dragon shadow. And the ancestralnd of the Ghost n is very close to me. The destruction of the small world will produce great power, and the naturew will also avoid it. But I can control a part of it.¡±


    After ck Lotus, who was in a panic, heard that, his eyes brightened suddenly, ¡°Can you help me get hundreds of ghost practitioners to taste?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I am wrong, Master. I just want to repair my spirit...¡±


    Over the Nanli City, the wind was piercingly cold. At that moment, only the top four holy sects¡¯ teams of the twenty teams were left. Of course, some people of other seventeen teams mixed in them, but...


    ¡°The people who died of freezing upies 30 percent.¡±


    Fang Mu upied the east side of Nanli City. He looked solemn and took a breath, ¡°This muddy water trip is really not a good trip.¡±


    He looked up at the other three sects that upied other three directions of Nanli City. And then he focused again on the only ancient well that was not frozen in the center of the city.


    In the vast expanse of white, there was only one point of ck and it was too conspicuous. At the moment when the four teams arrived, everyone discovered that the ancient well was strange.


    ¡°The ice demon is probably in that ancient well!¡±


    Everyone was discussing it. Many casual practitioners who had lived to the present were also excited. Finally, they could see the true face of the ice demon!


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    In the temporary pce of Huangxing Hall, the gray-haired old woman frowned. The skin on her old face instantly wrinkled like a piece of bark, ¡°Your Highness, I smelled an extremely ominous aura...¡±


    Yin Xuetong frowned tightly. The deduction method of Fourth Elder was only inferior to that of First Elder among all the elders in the Huangxing Hall. So, Yin Xuetong naturally believed her.


    But since they had already been here, there was absolutely no reason to turn around.


    Even if she wanted to preserve her sect¡¯s team, she would definitely be punished when she returned.


    ¡°Wait some more time! We will go as long as we get the ice demon!¡±


    The old woman nodded worriedly. She also knew that it was unrealistic to retreat, but the anxiety in her heart became more intense...


    ¡°Hahaha, we finally found the ice demon¡¯s hiding ce. If you three aren¡¯t going to move, I will take an action!¡±


    In the western of the temporary pce, the pale-faced Qu Qingning walked out with a smile on his face. He nced evilly at Yin Xuetong and said that with an arrogant tone.


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s beautiful face looked ufortable, but she recovered in an instant. She smiled and said, ¡°Since Young Lord of Ankui Valley is so impatient, why don¡¯t you take a step forward to explore the way? I thank you here.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho, Sister Xuetong, thousands of years have passed, but you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Qu Qingning grinned, but his eyes were cold like a poisonous snake, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled with you about the things back then.¡±


    ¡°If you have any resentment, go back and talk about it. I don¡¯t have the patience to listen to your abuse.¡±


    Fang Mu appeared with a cold face. He looked at Qu Qingning and Yin Xuetong with deep disgust, and he made no secret of it.


    ¡°Ha-ha... What a pity. I really want to know what the three of you have experienced in that broken mirror. It¡¯s a pity that Master is not allowed you to talk.¡±


    In front of the temporary pce of Shengtian Shrine, the veiled woman walked slowly and leisurely. The other three snorted coldly and stopped making a sound.


    Shengtian Shrine, the most prestigious one in the top four holy sects, was established with countless flesh and blood. No matter which one of the other three sects faced Shengtian Shrine, they would be unconsciously diffident, especially when they knew the woman who led the team this time.


    She was as ruthless as the Lord of Evil!


    In terms of the number of the people she killed, she might notpete with the Lord of Evil. But in terms of means, all the disciples in the top four holy sects could not catch up with her.


    This had nothing to do with identity, talent or bloodline.


    It was just because she was a personal disciple of Fate Ancestor!


    The infamy of the Lord of Evil was known by all people. Although he had Shengtian Shrine as his backer, if he was secretly killed by the people of the other three sects, Shengtian Shrine would not investigate in a big way.


    But this woman was different. The name of the Fate Ancestor could be traced back to a long time ago. Even there was a legend that he had be a part of the naturew. If someone dared to harm his personal disciple, he or she absolutely would have no way to survive unless he or she was the Grand Elder of the top four holy sects.


    ¡°In this trip of finding the ice demon, since I have been here, there is absolutely no reason to let all of you take risks. Zhuquan, bring some people to investigate first.¡±


    The woman stretched her hand and handed out a crystal-clear jade pendant.


    Without saying anything, Zhuquan jumped down from the temporary pce with the jade pendant. At this moment, everyone recognized that the jade pendant was clearly a magic weapon for collecting demons.


    ¡°Hahaha, Sister, let me help you!¡±


    Qu Qingning licked his lips. The hostility in his eyes shed away, and he jumped straight down. The old man behind him sighed helplessly, but he didn¡¯t slow down his pace and also jumped into the well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, too!¡±


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu looked at each other, and they jumped into the well almost at the same time.


    At this moment, Su Li was still tirelessly devouring ghosts and souls in the ancestralnd. Before this small world was destroyed, she wanted to minimize the loss.


    ¡°Master, what are you doing? Your talent has been awakened, and these ghosts are useless.¡±


    ck Lotusid on the ring surface. In order to get ghost practitioners, he immediately changed the address for Su Li shamelessly, and called extremely happily along the way.


    ¡°They are still useful.¡±


    Su Li was so annoyed and replied. ck Lotus was refreshed, ¡°Are they useful for your talent?¡±


    ¡°No. But I want to refine the external incarnation.¡±


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus disgustingly, and said contemptuously, ¡°Don¡¯t you even know that? What¡¯s the use that you have lived ten thousand years?¡±

 Chapter 472 - External Incarnation

    <h4>Chapter 472 External Incarnation</h4>


    ck Lotus¡¯s face darkened. Even if his memory had been more than tens of thousands of years, it would still have been less than half of that Prehistoric Ghost n.


    He was still thinking about the souls of ghost practitioners in his heart. Then he resisted the impulse to refuse to obey and said with grievance, ¡°Master, as you have received part of the memory of the Prehistoric Ghost n, are you about to start despising me?¡±


    Seeing that ck Lotus didn¡¯t diss her as usual, Su Li couldn¡¯t help feeling boring for a while and lost the interest in continuing the discussion.


    ck Lotus let go of his self-esteem, and suddenly felt at ease. He couldn¡¯t help but say curiously, ¡°I know external incarnation. A person has three spirits and seven souls, and I have encountered many practitioners of Human n with clones before. But for the Ghost n, soul is the root and there is only one. The damage caused by separating soul is almost irreversible. You have to be careful.¡±


    Su Li nced at him and made finger gestures. Then a shadow of an oilmp appeared with ten light spots altogether. Threerge light spots and seven small light spots were gleaming.


    ¡°I also have three spirits and seven souls.¡±


    ck Lotus stared at themp. He had guessed that Su Li was not a pure body of evil ghost, and it was very likely that she was a unique existence of the human race in essence. But that was a guess after all.


    When this scene appeared before his eyes, it was inevitable to be shocked.


    ¡°Master, you are truly an out-and-out...anomaly!¡±


    After being shocked for a long time, ck Lotus ttered and retracted into the ring space.


    Su Li didn¡¯t care about him. She continued to seize the time to collect ghosts.


    Although she can also practice the external incarnation of the Human n, the clone she said was fundamentally different from that of the Human n.


    After all, that dragon shadow was not Human n, and only the Prehistoric Ghost n could practice the secret method of incarnation taught by him.


    The Human n clone came from the separation of souls, and the incubation time was not short. If the clone was injured or damaged, the body would also suffer reverse effect. But the secret method taught by the dragon shadow was different. The principle was more like a corpse refining technique, but the material was a soul instead of a corpse.


    It only took a few days to refine a clone with the soul and put it into actualbat. Even if a hundred of them died, Su Li would not lose a single hair.


    After all, this was what Su Li asked for to resist the nature¡¯s punishment. If she had to suffer reverse effect when one of the clones died, the damage caused by the reverse effect alone would be enough to kill Su Li.


    ¡°If the inheritance from the dragon shadow is correct, the clone¡¯s breath should be the same as mine, which can confuse the naturalw. As long as there are enough clones, no matter how powerful the nature¡¯s punishment is, I can dy it.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. After calming her mind, she collected ghosts faster.


    After she left here, it was not so easy to collect ghosts and souls. Although the souls of Human n were also a kind of ghosts and souls, if too many killings were made in the Jiuzhou Region, it would inevitably be exposed and affect her n.


    Click¡ªclick¡ª


    In the gloomy and cold cave, the people of Ankui Valley, Tianhe Sect and Huangxing Hall moved forward slowly, keeping their distances with full of caution.


    Benefits came first. They didn¡¯t dare to believe others easily.


    ¡°The people from Shengtian Shrine disappeared when they came in.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes looked gloomy slightly and looked into the depths of the cave, where a sound like cracking ss sounded from time to time.


    All of them looked solemn and did not dare to be careless.


    At this moment, a white shadow shed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and quickly prated into the cave.


    ¡°That¡¯s... the ice demon¡¯s body!¡±


    The Fourth Elder of Huangxing Hall recognized it first. Yin Xuetong¡¯s pretty face changed in an instant, and she shouted, ¡°Chase!¡±


    In fact, without her instructions, after the Fourth Elder uttered those words, the three sects almost turned into afterimages and chased into the depths at the same time.


    They were very restrained and didn¡¯t take action with each other. Before the ice demon¡¯s body was caught, no amount of fighting would be futile.


    After traveling for a certain distance, three forks appeared in the passage. Everyone was stagnant, but Qu Qingning did not hesitate to go into one of the entrances.


    ¡°Young Lord!¡±


    The old man who had been following Qu Qingning was anxious. He ignored other things and also rushed in with some people.


    ¡°Time is running out. We can¡¯t let the Ankui Valley gain an advantage!¡±


    Yin Xuetong spoke quickly. When she was about to go into the entrance to a cave that Qu Qingning entered, she suddenly saw an extremely faint white light shing through the rightmost entrance.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and immediately changed her mind to bring people into it.


    Standing at the fork in the road, Fang Mu was still calm and not very anxious. Tianhe Sect was the only decent sect among the four great holy sects. This time he was sent by the sect toe here without the intention of winning the ice demon. Instead, if necessary, he would destroy the other three sects¡¯ actions and forge a good rtionship with this big demon.


    White light shed continuously in the three entrances. Fang Mu frowned.


    Without knowing if it was his illusion, he always felt that the three roads in front of him were all traps, and none of them really led to the ice demon¡¯sir.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, are you there?¡±


    He called from his heart and got an immediate response, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Help me see where the source of cracking sound is.¡±


    The existence in the dark was silent for a moment, and then a slightly tired voice came.


    ¡°Guy, the source is on your left and about a hundred feet away.¡±


    Fang Mu pondered for a moment and then hit the ice wall on the left with a fist under the puzzled eyes of the many elders. Unlike the hardness he imagined, the ice wall instantly turned into kes flying all over the sky like tofu. A hidden entrance appeared.


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Not long after he led people in, the wall on the right side of the passage was suddenly sted away, and Zhuquan walked out nkly. But actually, there was still a hint of anger on her face.


    ¡°Damn it! I am tricked!¡±


    ¡°This ice demon is extremely cunning. I can¡¯t catch up with it at all!¡±


    Zhuquan nced at the rest of the cave entrances, and her gaze suddenly froze on the entrance that Fang Mu entered.


    ¡°There was no entrance here before. Who discovered it, Huangxing Hall, Ankui Valley or Tianhe Sect?¡±


    Zhuquan¡¯s face darkened. She said, ¡°The ice demon¡¯s real body is a beautiful snow fox. I want to grab it back and offer it to the miss as a demon pet. I can¡¯t let it fall into the hands of other people. Follow along!¡±


    Zhuquan was the personal maid of the Fate Ancestor¡¯s disciple. Naturally, no one dared to vite what she said. So, people entered the passage without taking care of their almost frozen bodies.


    ¡°Guy, you seem to have entered a peculiar area. It¡¯s...very difficult for me to sense it.¡±


    The voice in his mind became more tired, Fang Mu lightly clicked his eyebrows and let that consciousness fall asleep. He no longer needed guidance.


    What he saw in front of him was an ancestral shrine that was sealed in ice. In the yard of the ancestral shrine, an ancient well radiated a faint blood, and the mouth of the well was only one-tenth the size of the one outside.


    ¡°The ancient well outside is a virtual image, and the real one is here!¡±


    The elder beside Fang Mu muttered with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s so depressing. Is it possible that the big demon is inside?¡±


    ¡°A new-born big demon has immature mind. I¡¯m afraid that this breath is idently radiated from that big demon.¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the exnation for the false crossroads outside?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    The elders were embarrassed and did not reach a conclusion for a while, but they did not dare to go down the well rashly.


    The yinqi here was far more than that of the fake well outside. Even if their average cultivation was in thete stage of Huashen Realm, they were filled with apprehension.


    ¡°The only way to know the truth is going down the well.¡±


    Fang Mu stared at the ancient well and spoke. Before the elders could stop him, they heard a domineering shout suddenlying from behind them.


    ¡°Wait! This well is firstly discovered by Shengtian Shrine. No one is allowed to go down!¡±


    Zhuquan came with a group of disciples from the Shengtian Shrine. While facing the elders of the Tianhe Sect, they showed no fear.


    The expressions of the elders of the Tianhe Sect changed slightly, and they were unpleased. If they were the elders of the Shengtian Shrine, that would be okay. How dare these little kids call out in front of them?!


    Fang Mu squinted his eyes and stood in front of the elders, ¡°Zhuquan, do you really think that you can act recklessly in front of me because you have the favor of your master? Even if I kill you now, your master will not take revenge on Tianhe Sect. You have to think clearly.¡±


    Zhuquan¡¯s pretty face was serious, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything excessive. She only coldly snorted, ¡°My Miss is bound to win the ice demon. Is it possible that your Tianhe Sect wants to fight against Fate Ancestor?¡±


    Fang Mu suddenly chuckled, ¡°Even you can use the banner of Fate Ancestor. The banner of Fate Ancestor is really worthless.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, before the people of the Shengtian Shrine replied, the expressions of the elders of Tianhe Sect changed first.


    ¡°Young Lord, speak carefully!¡±


    ¡°Fate Ancestor shall not be offended!¡±


    Zhuquan was originally trembling with anger. But when she saw the expressions of those elders of Tianhe Sect, she immediately felt relieved and provocatively said, ¡°Your Excellency, it seems that your followers are not as bold as you.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s face became gloomy, but he returned to normal quickly. He got out of the way and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go in, wait here for the other two sects to arrive. How about it?¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s reaction was unexpected. On the contrary, Zhuquan felt that she was inferior, and she was slightly depressed. But remembering the requirement of her master, she still snorted and quickly led everyone to jump into the well.


    ¡°Young Lord, we...¡±


    When everyone of Shengtian Shrine got down, a group of elders immediately gathered around with ashamed faces. Fang Mu reached out his hand to stop them. He frowned and was silent.


    Just now, the sleeping existence in his mind forcibly woke and sent him a message.


    ¡°Guy, there is something hidden in the shadow of Zhuquan. You can¡¯t deal with it. Let her go down...¡±


    After Zhuquan and others went down the well, they quickly found the secret passage at the top of the passage. But the passage was covered by ice now. It was difficult to enter.


    Seeing this, Zhuquan leaned down and knelt without hesitation. Her forehead pressed against the ground, and she said respectfully, ¡°Your honor, please show up and remove obstacles.¡±


    As soon as she stopped speaking, the shadows behind Zhuquan and all the other young disciples were skyrocketing and then transformed into another human form. When the form stabilized, the shadow behind Zhuquan said, ¡°Trash! Even opening a way requires us to do.¡±


    As it said, the arm of the human figure instantly transformed into a long spear. When there was no movement, the spear spun instantly, turning into a dozen giant sharp cones to stab the iceyer.


    Boom!!


    The deafening sound was transmitted through the iceyer into the ears of every living creature on the ground at this moment.


    ¡°What sound is it?!¡±


    Yin Xuetong and others, who were still exploring aimlessly, immediately stopped and decisively turned to the source of the sound.


    Fang Mu felt the greatest shock, but he didn¡¯t go down, because the voice in his mind was repeating tirelessly.


    ¡°Danger...Run away!¡±

 Chapter 473 - I didn’t hear it clearly

    <h4>Chapter 473 I didn¡¯t hear it clearly</h4>


    ¡°Run away?¡±


    Fang Mu was very nervous but did not move.


    ¡°Young Lord, the soundes right below, we...¡±


    Suddenly, the elder followed Fang Mu stopped his words and slightly changed his expression. Then he looked back cautiously.


    ¡°Mu.¡±


    Yin Xuetong showed up with her people and said kindly, ¡°I¡¯ve done useless work for a long time. Yet you have been here earlier. Tell me, have you found anything?¡±


    Fang Mu frowned and said with deep voice, ¡°Holy Girl Yin, you have gone too far.¡±


    Yin Xuetong smiled sweetly and didn¡¯t care, ¡°Since you feel ufortable, let¡¯s put it another way. In fact, your elder brother, Fang Yuan is also here.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly, and his heartbeat speeded up slightly. But he sneered on the surface, ¡°Do you think I will believe you for a few words?¡±


    ¡°It seems that after Fang Yuan left, you have indeed grown a lot. I still remember that when we separated thousands of years ago, you were on the brink of copse, crying and screaming.¡±


    Yin Xuetong sighed sincerely. But her words made Fang Mu even more annoyed, ¡°Yin Xuetong!¡±


    ¡°Hold your horses.¡±


    Yin Xuetong put aside her smile and returned to normal, ¡°Your elder brother is single-minded for that person. Now the ice demon has shown up. If the ice demon dies and the reincarnation path opens, that person...¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Fang Mu interrupted her in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a person who has lost his or her soul to be in the reincarnation path.¡±


    ¡°But you also know.¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s red lips twitched slightly, ¡°For your elder brother, even if there is only a gleam of hope, he will never give up. I¡¯m sure he is in our four teams now.¡±


    Fang Mu was shocked and looked serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    All the elders immediately followed.


    ¡°By the way, Holy Girl Yin, it is impolite not to reciprocate. I advise you that this ce is a doomed death end. Do not gain nothing and die here.¡±


    Then, Fang Mu left without looking back.


    The elders behind Yin Xuetong all smiled, and they looked at their holy girl even with some admiration.


    Eliminating an opponent with just a few words was just an incredible means.


    As for the words Fang Mu left behind, no one cared.


    Fourth Elder who were good at divination were by their side, and they had no reason to believe in an immature guy.


    But Yin Xuetong frowned secretly.


    The Tianhe Sect was very upright and had no interest in the ice demon. Now they heard of the message of their Elder Young Lord, and their mind had already wandered away. So, she had never regarded the Tianhe Sect as an opponent.


    But Fang Mu actually said that this ce was a dead end.


    She fingered the jade pendant hanging on her neck. When she sensed that it was intact, she was reassured slightly. Then she smirked and said, ¡°Young Lord of Ankui Valley, would you like to go with me?¡±


    Qu Qingning, who looked pale in the dark, strode forward and grinned.


    ¡°My pleasure!¡±


    ...


    With a gloomy expression, Zhuquan watched Yin Xuetong and Qu Qingninge together. Huangxing Hall and Ankui Valley joined forces unexpectedly. This was not good news.


    ¡°It seems that we arrive here at just the right time.¡±


    Qu Qingning grinned and stared at the white fox in panic behind the transparent iceyer. He said with a greedy expression in his eyes, ¡°Ice demon. What a dumb luck.¡±


    ¡°Guy, get out quickly, otherwise don¡¯t me me for ignoring Ankui Valley¡¯s face and tearing you up!¡±


    The leading ck shadow turned his head. His eyes shed with red light, and there was a hint of anger.


    When Qu Qingning heard this, instead of being afraid, he sneered, ¡°How dare you. I want to know whether you, neither a human nor a ghost, will be scared by your ugly face when looking in the mirror in the middle of the night.¡±


    Once hearing this, several ck shadows came out with anger to kill him.


    Yin Xuetong stepped away quietly. Alertness and surprise shed in her eyes.


    After Qu Qingning practiced the Dark Codex, his temperament changed drastically. Obviously, the dozen or so ck shadows were not ordinary characters. She really didn¡¯t understand why Qu Qingning had to talk back at this time.


    Qu Qingning didn¡¯t run away, but smiled and stretched out his hand to grasp the arm of a shadow.


    But at this moment¡ª


    Boom!


    The agitated white fox let out a sharp howl, and the original small crack in ancient well expanded to the size of a fist.


    The white fox was overjoyed and rushed into the crack immediately.


    ¡°Blimey, the ice demon escaped!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed slightly. The ck shadows that were intended to attack Qu Qingning also immediately turned around and went for the iceyer with full force.


    ¡°Qu Qingning, Yin Xuetong, what are you waiting for? If the ice demon escapes, no one will get any benefits!¡±


    Zhuquan propped up her exhausted body and roared with a livid face.


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes shed. Zhuquan was very weak at the moment, and those shadows parasitic on them were consuming their vitality obviously.


    ¡°Shengtian Shrine, an evil sect, are really a group of people who have no bottom line.¡±


    This thought shed through Yin Xuetong¡¯s mind, but she did not hesitate to attack the iceyer on the surface.


    At least, Zhuquan was right. This ice demon was full of potential. It made such a big noise right after it was born. If it escaped, it would be more than a loss.


    When it grew up in the future, it would be a great threat.


    When Su Li collected the souls in her hand, she suddenly felt something and looked up. The sky that originally had only a crack was actually cracked with dense holes, like a ragged cloth.


    ¡°The small mysterious realm won¡¯tst long, but there are at least fifty thousand souls that I haven¡¯t collected.¡±


    Su Li felt a pity, but she was already content. The souls in the ck Lotus Ring were at least enough to make hundreds of external incarnations.


    ck Lotus looked at the souls in his ring, wishing to gobble them. But he also knew that these souls had been sealed for too long and had lost the spirituality he needed most. Even if they were all swallowed, he would not recover.


    It was more reliable to wait for Su Li to help him collect. At least, there were still a lot of ghost practitioners in Ghost Region. Taking advantage of the chaos, she could absorb a lot definitely.


    Click... Click...


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, and Su Li could even see the cracked ancient well through the crack of the sky. She stoppedpletely and closed her eyes to sense the trace of connection with the ancestralnd of Ghost n.


    Nor was it long before, she heard a noise. When she opened her eyes, she saw a white fox falling in front of her.


    Seeing that there was someone in the mysterious realm, the white fox was irritated. A pair of crystal eyes was full of irritability and restlessness, and the tail raised high. A biting chill instantly spread from its feet and dived for Su Li.


    ¡°Huh? The chill I felt is made by you, kiddy.¡±


    Su Li looked at the frozen iceyer under her feet. The iceyer gave a slight shock and then shattered.


    The white fox suddenly became more manic, and it was about tounch a second attack. But before itunched, its feet were weak. Finally, it fell to the ground. Red blood was flowing down its belly.


    Its real body was very fragile. Since falling from such a high ce, it had been injured.


    ¡°Whimper...¡±


    The white fox whimpered and looked at the sky full of cracks. Sadness and despair revealed in the jewel-like crystal eyes.


    Why? Why did so many people want to kill it? It was just born and couldn¡¯t control the spread of chill at all. It... it was not intentional.


    Suddenly, it felt that it was surrounded by a cloud of softness, and a warm breath poured into its body.


    Sofortable...


    It squintedfortably and fell asleep deeply.


    ¡°Hey, Master, you should choose to save it?¡±


    ck Lotus looked at Su Li in surprise, as if he had met her for the first time. He just spoke clearly. If she ate this little thing, the nature¡¯s punishment she faced would probably be reduced to a level directly. It would be no more a threat to her.


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus and didn¡¯t respond. Whilemunicating with the ancestralnd of the Ghost n, she was running the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction to heal the little white fox.


    It was indeed her impulse to save the white fox, but she didn¡¯t regret it. The little white fox¡¯s life experience was so simr to her previous life.


    Clearly, she did nothing wrong, but she had to bear many sins.


    She was ruined, but the little white fox met her.


    Several hours passed in a blink of an eye, and the sky cracked the greater part. The influx of all kinds of malicious of figures outside the sky led the white fox to wake up instantly.


    A pair of bright and beautiful eyes came into its view.


    The little fox had never seen such warm eyes before, and it was so intoxicated for a while and couldn¡¯t help but lean in Su Li¡¯s arms.


    Although it was still young, it could sense by instinct that the human race in front of it was different from those outside. She had no malice towards it, and even...pampered it.


    ¡°I will give you a name.¡±


    Su Li murmured softly, ¡°You were born extraordinary, but you are envied by others. People perceive us different and always have the strongest malice toward us. I hope you will never be troubled in your life. You can take myst name, and I will call you Su Wuyou (literally meaning ¡®without troubles¡¯) ...¡±


    The white fox blinked its watery eyes and nodded with a babble.


    It still couldn¡¯t speak, but it understood what Su Li meant.


    At the moment when the white fox nodded, the sky clicked and finally divided into two pieces. Practitioners from various sects swarmed, and the world changed drastically.


    A humanized panic appeared on the white fox¡¯s face. Su Li gently stroked its soft fur, squinted and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can hurt you here.¡±


    Rustling!


    Streams of light beat down, encircling Su Li.


    Su Li tilted her head to see the leaders, and finally gazed at the enchanting masked woman who led the Shengtian Shrine.


    ¡°Ling Xian.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, and a dangerous sheen shed through her eyes. Even if the woman was covered with a veil, it did not prevent her from recognizing the identity of the woman.


    In the Reincarnation Mirror, Su Li had to embark on a path of no return because of the woman.


    However, Ling Xian died in the Reincarnation Mirror. After she came out, she should have no memory of what happened there.


    ¡°Who are you? And why are you in the small mysterious realm?¡±


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment, and finally someone couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Su Li turned around and saw Yin Xuetong¡¯s face. Su Li¡¯s lips twitched and her tone of voice was t.


    ¡°There are so many acquaintances here today.¡±


    Once hearing that, Yin Xuetong and other leading young lords couldn¡¯t help but raise their brows. Did this woman know them?


    But they had no impression of this mysterious woman. Although she covered her face, the breath was still there, and this breath was...very strange.


    ¡°Hmph, you are deliberately mystifying! Hand over the ice demon quickly, otherwise you won¡¯t leave alive!¡±


    Zhuquan¡¯s eyes showed a bloodthirsty light. As soon as she spoke that, she suddenly turned into a stream of light and was shotted into the sky, exploding with a bang.


    Su Li smiled and swept the rain of blood on the top.


    ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡±

 Chapter 474 - You’d better go to die

    <h4>Chapter 474 You¡¯d better go to die</h4>


    Ling Xian¡¯s smile beneath the veil disappeared. Although she didn¡¯t care about Zhuquan¡¯s life, the shadow ve in Zhuquan¡¯s body that was given by the Master was also killed by this mysterious woman.


    Her eyes were cold for a moment and then eased. Sheughed softly, ¡°Since your strength is worthy of this ice demon, I can give up it. I only hope that when we meet next time, you can fully show yourself and I can get to know you.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left. The men she led also ignored Zhuquan¡¯s death and all left with Ling Xian in the blink of an eye.


    Su Li looked a little solemn. She thought about it again and again and then decided not to catch up with Ling Xian.


    Although the strength Su Li controlled from the copse of the small mysterious realm was powerful, it was not enough to destroy all people here. If Ling Xian was provoked to attack Su Li, Su Li still had a chance to kill her. But unexpectedly, the woman ran away without saying a word.


    If Su Li continued to take an action, it was hard to guarantee that the other three sects would not swarm to fight against her.


    ¡°Well, the people who deserves to die will finally die. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    After the thought shed over her mind, Su Li stretched her eyebrows and flew towards the crack with the little white fox.


    Yin Xuetong and other two people were angry when they saw Su Li was so defiant, but none of them went to stop her.


    Su Li¡¯s killing move just now was enough to prove her power. Although Zhuquan¡¯s cultivation, thete stage of Yuanying Realm, was not high, the cultivation of the shadow ve in her body was at least in the early stage of the nature¡¯s test...


    ¡°Young Lord, do we let this woman snatch the ice demon in this way? No matter how powerful she is, she is alone. The cultivation in the early stage of the nature¡¯s test is not difficult to defeat...¡±


    The Fourth Elder beside Yin Xuetong were not reconciled herself to such a result. She had worked so hard to divine for a long time, but the ice demon was snatched by a girl who had no background. If this thing was known by everyone, she would be ashamed.


    Yin Xuetong stopped the Fourth Elder from speaking. She looked at Su Li who had risen into the sky, and her beautiful eyes were gleaming with surprise and bewilderment.


    Was it her?


    It couldn¡¯t be her!


    Fang Mu pursed his lips and stared nkly at Su Li¡¯s back that was leaving. Even if they entered the Reincarnation Mirror for various reasons, the error... was an error.


    Did they still have a chance to atone for their sins?


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, just a female practitioner who is deliberately mystifying even scared you.¡±


    Qu Qingning sneered suddenly. It was harsh and unpleasant. Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu came back to earth at the same time. Fang Mu¡¯s eyes were filled with gloominess, and he said coldly,


    ¡°If you want that ice demon, fight for it yourself. My Tianhe Sect will not wade into the muddy water.¡±


    Regardless of the origin of the mysterious woman, the ice demon was very close to her. That was enough to show that she had no malice. Since the ice demon did not be fallen into the hands of the other three sects, his mission could be considered aspletion.


    ¡°Hehe, the Fang Family is as timid as ever.¡±


    While Qu Qingning said that, he looked at Yin Xuetong. But Yin Xuetong looked away and said faintly, ¡°Young Lord Qu, if you can really grab it, we Huangxing Hall will never interfere.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have Fang Mu¡¯s detachment, but she still had a brain.


    This barren small mysterious realm was just under their where the ice demon was born. The mysterious woman seemed to be here from the beginning, and she did not look like an ancient person ording to her costume. So, it was likely that she had entered the small mysterious realm alone before them.


    Even... this shocking movement was caused by her!


    Yin Xuetong felt terrified when she just thought about it. That woman¡¯s strength was definitely not just as simple as that in the nature¡¯s test. If she acted impulsively, it was likely to cause big trouble for Huangxing Hall.


    A ck light shed over Qu Qingning¡¯s eyes. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°Holy Girl Yin, you must keep your word. Otherwise, even if I dpidate the Dark Codex, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Yin Xuetong frowned ufortably. Before she spoke, she saw that Qu Qingning¡¯s legs touched the ground and then he instantly turned into a ck light to shoot Su Li¡¯s back.


    Su Li sensed it. She turned around and raised her hand calmly. A transparent barrier appeared out of nowhere.


    Qu Qingning grinned. ck lights shed on his arms, and two huge sickles shed towards Su Li.


    ng!!!


    In an instant, a thick echo sounded all over the world.


    Qu Qingning¡¯s look suddenly changed.


    ¡°Qu Qingning, how dare you to fight against me?¡±


    Su Li looked at him calmly. Qu Qingning felt chilling, and his pupils shrunk. The sea-like pressure of Su Li made him tremble. He even had an illusion that he would be crushed into pieces in an instant.


    Escape!


    He had no time to care about others¡¯ thoughts and was about to retreat without saying a word. At that moment, he saw that Su Li broke the barrier herself and pinched his sickle de lightly with her fingertips. Her speed was clearly slow, but he... just couldn¡¯t avoid her!


    ¡°Are you ready to run away before answering my question?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pure ck eyes shed with profound light, which could make people unconsciously sink into it.


    Qu Qingning felt Su Li¡¯s horror gradually and barely said, ¡°Senior...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Su Li¡¯s sight suddenly focused, and the huge sickle shattered as soon as her fingertips pressed hard.


    The blood color on Qu Qingning¡¯s face instantly faded away. He vomited blood and flew down.


    The people of Ankui Valley thought that their Young Lord was in a stalemate with Su Li, but they didn¡¯t expect that Su Li would win in the blink of an eye. All their looks changed, and they were about to catch Qu Qingning.


    But there was a shadow faster than them. Everyone only saw a gray shadow sh in front of them, and that Qu Qingning¡¯s upside-down body fell into the arms of a gray-robed old man.


    ¡°It¡¯s Third Elder!¡±


    ¡°Third Elderes personally. The demon girl will definitely not escape!¡±


    The gray-robed old man first stabilized Qu Qingning¡¯s injury temporarily. Then he vigntly looked up at Su Li and then bowed to her amidst the amazement of the elders of the Ankui Valley.


    ¡°My Young Lord has no intention to offend you. He has only recently practiced a strange martial art and can¡¯t control it now.¡±


    After saying that, he retreated with Qu Qingning in panic.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and she immediately thought of a practice method.


    Qiyu Xuangong !


    Qu Qingning was not a member of the Yinmo Cult. Where did he get this practice method?


    Or were there high-level people of Yinmo Cult in the Ankui Valley?


    ¡°Howl!!!¡±


    Su Li lost her mind for a moment. The little white fox in her arms suddenly screamed, and every hair on its body was sticking straight. A thinyer of ice immediately covered around Su Li.


    In the next instant, arge white silk burst out from the casual practitioner team of Ankui Valley. In the blink of an eye, Su Li was buried by it.


    After the white light disappeared, there was no Su Li¡¯s voice. Only the little white fox fell in the air while it was howling.


    ¡°The female practitioner... is dead?!¡±


    Such a shocking change was unexpected to everyone.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    A white-haired old man dressed in casual practitioner clothes walked out slowly. Every time he took a step, the surrounding practitioners retreated a few steps. The atmosphere of horror was spreading.


    Everyone saw that he had just killed the invincible mysterious woman with one move.


    ¡°Great Elder of Han Sect!¡±


    The gray-robed old man of Ankui Valley recognized this person at a nce. He was shocked. Although he had a cultivation in thete stage of the nature¡¯s test, a person who served as the great elder in a holy sect was at least in the early stage of Dacheng Realm, equivalently a Junior Emperor in the Human n!


    To break through Huashen Realm from the nature¡¯s test, practitioners must need to experience the thunder for testing, and many of them died because of that. He could not resist a move of the Great Elder of Han Sect!


    The deterrence brought by such a strong man was almost devastating. Arge area around the old man was vacated in the blink of an eye.


    No one thought that an ice demon would attract the powerhouse of this level.


    Yin Xuetong and Fang Mu stared at the sky in a daze. Did the female practitioner, whose temperament was extremely simr to Su Li, just die like this?


    ¡°Hehe, I right need an ice demon as medicine. This little thinges at the right time.¡±


    The white-haired old man reached out to grab the falling little white fox. The eyes of the little white fox were full of fierceness, even with hatred. It screamed at the white-haired old man.


    Fang Mu couldn¡¯t bear that and subconsciously moved forward. But he was dragged by the elder behind him.


    ¡°Young Lord, calm down! This matter is beyond our control. Even if we show our hole cards, we are definitely not the opponent of the Great Elder of Han Sect.¡±


    Just as the white-haired old man was about to grab the little white fox¡¯s fur, the smile on his face suddenly stagnated.


    A white bare hand appeared at some point and pressed against the dry bark-like hand. The little white fox returned to the soft embrace.


    The white-haired old man stared slightly and wanted to withdraw his hand. But the young girl opposite seemed to have turned into a world, which was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even pull his hand away.


    ¡°Who are you, your excellency? Don¡¯t you know thisnd belongs to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of punishment from Fate Ancestor if you cross the border willfully?¡±


    The white-haired old man made his face cold and didn¡¯t mention the robbing of the ice demon.


    Su Li calmly pacified the little white fox that was still exploding with rage. Her expression was as usual, and her chuckle was heard by everyone, ¡°Hehe... old bastard, you are a Junior Emperor in Human n anyway, but you hid in the dark and attacked me secretly. Are you so proud of that?¡±


    After speaking, Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly, and the murderous intention appeared!


    The white-haired old man¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He made up an ice flower with one hand and threw it at Su Li¡¯s face. When the ice flower was released from the old man¡¯s hand, it instantly turned into a burning ice me. Even the air was burned and made a sound.


    The gray-robed old man¡¯s eyes widened. It was the most powerful secret method of Han Sect!


    Ice Flower me!


    The Great Elder of Han Sect actually used a killing move at the beginning. Su Li held the little white fox with one hand and held his hand with the other. How could she resist it?


    Sensing the danger of the ice flower, Su Li finally looked a little serious, and her hair flew automatically without wind.


    In an instant, the sky in the shattered small mysterious realm changed. She didn¡¯t do anything, but the Ice Flower me went out!


    Seeing this scene, the Great Elder of Han Sect understood instantly, and hisplexion changed drastically.


    ¡°You are a ghost...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. With a thought, countless fragments of the small mysterious realm gathered and turned into a tornado that swept across the Great Elder of Han Sect.


    The golden body in the early stage of Dacheng Realm was blown to pieces, revealing its golden bones.


    Ah-ah-ah!!


    The screams reverberated around the world. There was a dead silence around. Seeing the Great Elder of Han Sect was put to death by dismembering the body, everyone looked pale and blood froze.


    ¡°Stop it! If you kill me, the Han Sect will absolutely be irreconcble with you, and will chase you to the end of the world!¡±


    The face of the Great Elder of Han Sect was full of pain. The skin and flesh on his face disappeared halfway, and the silvery white hair was shaved off. But he still said malicious words.


    Su Li turned and looked at the Great Elder of Han Sect struggling deep in the vortex of fragments. She smiled and said deliberately, ¡°It turns out that you are the Great Elder of Han Sect. That¡¯s really great. I¡¯m worried about how to find the Han Sect to collect interest. But you bring yourself to me and save me a trip.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the strength of the small mysterious realm was enhanced, and the fragments suddenly became fiercer, leaving traces on the golden bones.


    The Great Elder of Han Sect was popeyed. Fear gushed from the bottom of his heart. He no longer cared about his face and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I wish to be your servant forever!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head. Just as a hope arose in the heart of the Great Elder of Han Sect, he saw the woman suddenly shook her head and sighed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m too tired. You¡¯d better go to die.¡±


    Boom!


    A corner of the small mysterious realm rushed straight to the Great Elder of Han Sect, and directly smashed him into meat paste, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°Demon. You are a demon...¡±


    Thest scream of the Great Elder of Han Sect resounded between heaven and earth.


    The piercing chill filled everyone¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 475 - Are you so eager to kill me?

    <h4>Chapter 475 Are you so eager to kill me?</h4>


    ¡°A Junior Emperor has passed away!¡±


    The gray-robed elder looked at the pile of golden pieces of meat on the ground, and the fear that had been dormant in his heart for many years suddenly awakened. His mind was a mess, and he couldn¡¯t think for a while.


    Even he was in a bad mood, let alone others. They suffered more and were absent-minded, standing like sculptures.


    As soon as the Great Elder of Han Sect died, the little white fox immediately regained his silence. It rushed to Su Li¡¯s shoulder quickly and looked around with shining eyes.


    Su Li nced at the ck Lotus who had taken away the Great Elder of Han Sect¡¯s Soul, and then turned to leave.


    Suddenly, she stopped.


    There was an additional figure in front of her, and his thin figure was shrouded in a wide robe for casual practitioner, looking extremely impoverished.


    Under the jade-colored bone mask, the man with sunken eye sockets stared at Su Li¡¯s face, with the intent of killing.


    Su Li smiled, but Ling Li waspletely at a loss.


    She had imagined many scenes of meeting Ling Li again in Qingshui Circle, but she didn¡¯t expect... it would be this moment.


    ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice was t, and a pair of clear eyes seemed to prate Ling Li¡¯s body, ¡°With the sword in your body?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he stepped back subconsciously. Could she sense the Lihen Sword?


    This was impossible. He was the Tablet Keeper!


    ¡°I heard that you have a son, who is about a thousand years old now.¡±


    Su Li said casually but observed Ling Li¡¯s reaction carefully.


    Ling Li felt surprised, and he immediately thought of a lot of things. Su Buwang¡¯s existence only was known to the trusted followers of the Great Lord of the Shengtian Pce. Was this woman also from the Shengtian Pce?


    No. She just killed the person belonging to Fate Ancestor, so she shouldn¡¯t be.


    His mind was a mess for a while, and he recalled carefully the n he had implemented in those days. There were no loopholes. Who had leaked the news?


    No matter who she was, this woman was linked with the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce!


    The less people knew about Buwang¡¯s existence, the safer he was!


    Ling Li made the decision, and his eyes were firm. ording to his thoughts, the Lihen Sword trembled and made a sound from his body. Then it began to appear in his hand.


    But halfway through this process, it was interrupted abruptly.


    Su Li¡¯s pretty face was slightly serious. After she hooked her finger, the remaining 30% of the small mysterious realm instantly copsed into countless fragments, covering Ling Li.


    The power of the shattered world was pulled, and the Qingshui Circle¡¯s rules were instantly covered up. Ling Li groaned slightly, and the half of the sword that appeared in his hand turned into powders.


    At this moment, Su Li¡¯s gaze suddenly focused, and a red line appeared in front of her. After the sword returned to Ling Li¡¯s body, the end of the red line was immediately missing.


    Looking at Ling Li, who was shrouded in fragments of the small mysterious realm and could not breathe like drowning, Su Li was suddenly angry. Although she had warned herself that Su Li was dead long ago, at this moment, the anger in her heart was hard to resist like a volcanic eruption!


    She stepped forward, appeared in front of Ling Li in a sh and grabbed Ling Li¡¯s cor. Her eyes were cold, and words of resentment seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth.


    ¡°Ling... Li! Are you so eager to kill me? You want to send me to hell at the expense of the reduction of your life expectancy?!¡±


    Ling Li felt shocked, and his scattered pupils reunited. He gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t say anything, but he just mouthed the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°Even if I am stabbed thousands of times, I will never let anyone hurt... my son!¡±


    Su Li was suddenly stunned, letting go of Ling Li¡¯s cor. Most of fragments of the small mysterious realm were gathered, floating on Su Li¡¯s side, like a castle in the sky.


    Ling Li only felt his body loose. Seeing that Su Li was in a daze, he turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the sky without saying a word.


    Even though he had many doubts about the identity of this mysterious woman in his heart.


    For the sake of Buwang, he couldn¡¯t take risks.


    Su Li watched Ling Li leave without stopping. Her calm eyes were faintly added warmth and surprise.


    At least, he didn¡¯t seem to be as cold-blooded as rumor.


    At least, she knew that her son was still alive, instead of being killed by Ling Li himself as rumor went.


    ¡°Master, there is more than one Grand Elder in Han Sect. Let¡¯s run quickly!¡±


    ck Lotus trembled with the soul of the Grand Elder of Han Sect. Even if he only swallowed a part of the memory of the soul, he understood that the strength of the Han Sect was much more terrifying than he expected.


    Behind the holy sect, there were more than Junior Emperor...


    Su Li nodded. She nced at the people behind her in horror and then turned to fly away.


    The little white fox looked at the ice and snow, opened its mouth and took a breath. The snow and ice in the sky was like a bottomless pit, all pouring into its stomach.


    Yin Xuetong and the others immediately felt that the biting chill began to subside, and the temperature began to warm up. But those who had been frozen to death could no longer be resurrected.


    Fang Mu nced at the unconscious Qu Qingning lying in the arms of the Third Elder of Ankui Valley, and then looked at the sky gradually clearing.


    Was the great change a natural disaster or a man-made disaster? Who could tell?


    Suddenly, he inadvertently saw a familiar back, but the back left very quickly, disappearing into the sky in a sh.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Fang Mu yelled, and chased after him. Although Tianhe Sect and others hadn¡¯t seen it, as soon as they heard the news about the Elder Young Lord, they couldn¡¯t sit still and followed them.


    ...


    After Su Li left everyone¡¯s sight, the little white fox spent several minutes collecting the chill of the whole Ghost Region in its body. Then it fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Li took it into the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Then she changed into casual practitioner clothes and changed her face. Next, she quietly mixed into the casual practitioner team and went into the entrance of the small mysterious realm of Han Sect.


    Although the casual practitioners around were unfamiliar with Su Li, no one caused any trouble because they all came to gather originally and just wanted to leave this ce sooner.


    One Grand Elder of Han Sect was dead. It was hard to guarantee that Han Sect would not take it out on them.


    Su Linded on a hill. After shemunicated with ck Lotus for a while, she grabbed a female disciple of Han Sect to rece her and headed towards the treasury of Han Sect.


    Holding the soul of Great Elder of Han Sect, she knew everything about Han Sect.


    Halfway through, Su Li passed by the mountain range that guided the visitors, and suddenly stopped. Her eyes fixed on a flushed face.


    ¡°I told you! I didn¡¯t steal from you. Don¡¯t bully me too much!¡±


    Su Buwang was angry, and his face blushed when he exined. But the two disciples of Han Sect in front of him didn¡¯t let him off at all.


    ¡°An ant in Jindan Realm, how dare you quibble? We have observed you for several days. The blood-colored treasure is clearly the Red Soul Treasure that was stolen a few days from my peak!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Little thief, how dare you go up the mountain to steal while the door of my sect is open!¡±


    ¡°I heard Master said that the ice demon has fallen into the hands of our grandmaster. Your elder has not yet returned. Maybe he is dead outside, right?¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s face changed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°You are talking nonsense! Uncle Fang is so powerful. How could he die?!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the older disciple of the Han Sect sneered.


    ¡°Hahaha... you are so naive. Junior fellow apprentice, pull his belly open. I saw the bloodstone hidden in his body two days ago.¡±


    Su Buwang was horrified and immediately retreated. However, his strength was limited. He was caught in the hands of two opponents in Yuanying Realm in an instant.


    Before the sword with cold light pierced his abdomen, he closed his eyes tightly with horror.


    nk¡ª


    Su Buwang didn¡¯t feel the imaginary pain, and his mind was nk for a moment. Suddenly, he felt his face wet, and then he remembered to open his eyes.


    With this force, the two headless corpses fell backwards.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Su Buwang yelled in fright. Then he shivered and went back. He muttered, ¡°Did...I kill them?¡±


    Thud. The corpses fell to the ground. Then Su Buwang saw that there was a girl who looked younger than him standing behind the corpses. She was looking at him with a strange look.


    ¡°Master, the breath of this kid and your previous life...seem to have a very deep connection.¡±


    ck Lotus gnawed the soul of Great Elder of Han Sect, and didn¡¯t forget toe out to remind Su Li.


    Su Li pushed him back into the ring space. When she looked at the facial features of Su Buwang that were 60% simr to her in her previous life, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t stop being hooked.


    He grew so tall.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. Her voice was fair-sounding, like bubbling spring. But there were two headless corpses behind her, so Su Buwang didn¡¯t have interest in appreciation.


    This woman...had great intention of killing. She was not a kind person!


    ¡°I...¡±


    When Su Buwang was racking his brains to deal with it, Su Li suddenly looked serious and took off the clothes of one corpse. She forced Su Buwang to change it. Then she put the two corpses away and took him away quickly.


    ¡°You... Where are you taking me? I¡¯m still waiting for my elder toe back. If he can¡¯t find me, he will definitely be angry!¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s nape was held by a pair of invisible hands. No matter how hard he was under his feet, he could not stop his progress.


    Su Li frowned when she looked at Su Buwang¡¯s actions.


    What exactly had Ling Li taught him over the years? How could he not be alert and resourceful when facing danger?


    When she thought of this, a red light suddenly magnified in front of her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and stretched out her hand to catch it. When she opened her hand, she saw a round blood-colored stone.


    It was this thing!


    Su Li¡¯s memory drifted far away. She instantly thought of the origin of it.


    In the Reincarnation Mirror, she killed Lin Yanxing and obtained this bloodstone from him. But she did not expect it to be inherited by her son.


    ¡°It seems that you have learned something in recent years. At least, you can deal with such a sneak attack.¡±


    Su Li chuckled lightly. Su Buwang¡¯s eyes widened, and his disguised face disappeared. He was really panicked.


    This stone had been in his body since he was born, and he barely pulled it out of his body when he was eighteen years old. Although he could not see the secret in it, ... Except for him, no matter which cultivation level he or she was, once he or she held it, he or she would be absorbed by it instantly.


    This stone had always been used as his ace in the hole, but now there was an enemy who could bepletely immune!


    Su Li finally could stay alone with his son for a while, so she couldn¡¯t bear to continue to scare him. After leaving a mark on the bloodstone, she sent it back into his body, and said casually,


    ¡°Don¡¯t show others the thing at will. If the owner of the Shengtian Shrine knows it, it will inevitably be snatched.¡±


    Su Buwang carefully sensed the bloodstone returning to his body. When he found that there was no difort, he breathed a sigh of relief. Hearing the second sentence of Su Li¡¯s words, he was scared.


    Fortunately, he was in a low position in the Shengtian Shrine, and he had no chance to see the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce.


    Feeling Su Li¡¯s kindness, Su Buwang felt at ease and blinked. Just like the scene that he had met Fang Yuan for the first time, he cautiously asked,


    ¡°I¡¯m...Su Buwang! Senior, where are we going?¡±

 Chapter 476 - Qitian Elixir

    <strong>Chapter 476 Qitian Elixir</strong>


    Su Li took a pause and stared at Su Buwang, who had a puzzled look.


    Su Li thought, ¡°I asked you to forget me, while you named him Buwang (literally meaning ¡°keeping in mind¡±)?¡±


    Su Buwang found that Su Li was looking at him with a strange sight again. Heughed awkwardly and pondered over his words, but he found nothing appropriate.


    Just as he wanted to ask, Su Li suddenly turned her gaze and continued to walk deep into the Han Sect.


    ¡°Senior, we...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get something, and I¡¯ll leave here when I get it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as Su Buwang asked that, he felt he should not ask and even wished to p himself in the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask more!¡± He thought.


    If he was killed because he knew too much, what should he do?


    He was worried and regretful. Su Li nced at him with a faint smile, and said softly,


    ¡°One thing that originally belongs to me.¡±


    Su Li was very fast. Su Buwang followed her, and no one stopped them all the way. They stopped until they arrived at the forbidden area where the Grand Elder of Han Sect lived.


    Su Buwang was frightened at first, but when he arrived at the forbidden area, he calmed down instead.


    Along the way, they met a lot of powerful practitioners of Han Sect. But those people seemed to be unable to see him and this mysterious woman, and let them enter the important area of Han Sect.


    ¡°ck Lotus.¡±


    Su Li called in her heart and let ck Lotus continue to show the way. Although the forbidden area was famous for its means of defense, ck Lotus absorbed the memory, and all the tactical matrixes and prohibitions couldn¡¯t hinder them.


    ¡°Master, there is only one old man who is practicing in istion in this forbidden area. The rest of the people have left. It¡¯s mostly because you killed their Grand Elder and they all went to track down your whereabouts.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s words were full of excitement. Those mighty practitioners of Han Sect could never think that Su Li did not escape, but went deep into their base camp!


    Su Li raised her brows. She took off the Reincarnation Mirror Ring on her waist, and casually threw it away. The mirror ring immediately shed with white light, and rushed to one of the pces quickly. Su Li immediately followed.


    Su Buwang also followed with his eyes gleaming. Although the ce where he had lived since childhood was extraordinary, it was the first time for him to have such a novel experience!


    Although he liked to pretend to be stupid and stunned in normal days and he was a little careless, it did not mean that he was stupid. The woman who brought him in actually dared to steal things from the forbidden area of Han Sect.


    It was so exciting!


    The Reincarnation Mirror stopped in front of a pce and trembled constantly, but it still had no intention tomunicate with Su Li.


    Even if it had this ability long ago, the gratitude or resentment from the previous life were still there... It didn¡¯t know how to face Su Li, who had be its true master.


    Fortunately, Su Li didn¡¯t force it. Standing in front of the pce for a moment, Su Li got the handprint to open the pce from ck Lotus.


    After a while, the door of the pce was silently pushed open.


    Su Li dragged Su Buwang and rushed into it without saying anything. They went directly to the treasure room in the deepest part of the pce.


    ¡°This is the bedroom of that unlucky guy, where there is no mechanism. Maybe he never thought he would die. He-he...¡±


    Holding the soul, ck Lotusughed happily.


    Su Li didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him. She opened the door of the secret treasure room, and the nimbus that had been sealed for many years instantly surged out.


    Su Buwang took a deep breath, and suddenly felt ecstatic. The bottleneck in his body that had not been moved for a long time seemed to be loosen.


    Seeing the dazzling magic treasures for practicing, elixirs, rare materials, and celestial stones, Su Buwang even almost slobbered.


    He had lived for more than a thousand years but had never seen so many treasures!


    Unfortunately, he dared not take any of them.


    Su Buwang nced at Su Li, who was collecting treasures, and sighed secretly.


    ¡°Not bad. This old guy has lived for seven or eight thousand years, and his collection can be considered rich. Do you see the universe rings on the two shelves? The insides are all invaluable high-grade materials for forging magic treasures!¡±


    Su Li immediately stepped forward to check the two rings. After she didn¡¯t find any trace marks on them, she threw them into Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    The treasures like those of grand elders of such sects were all private treasures. But Su Li still dared not be careless. She checked every treasure and threw those that she didn¡¯t identify into the ring space of ck Lotus.


    ording to ck Lotus¡¯s temperament, he must hide a lot of good things in the ring space. But... if she didn¡¯t force him to a desperate situation, she would never see those things. So, she just could see them until she became stronger.


    After an hour, the stone chamber was 80 percent empty. It became bare and no longer had the previous splendor of jewels. Only a few jade boxes on the shelf of elixirs were left unchecked.


    Su Buwang sighed again and secretly scolded himself as a coward.


    He didn¡¯t dare to take a single thing.


    Su Li opened a jade box casually and felt a sharp aroma. Her eyes fixed, and she took an elixir in her hand and sniffed it carefully.


    Qitian Elixir.


    Although the name was ordinary, it was well-known in the cultivation circle.


    This elixir could not increase people¡¯s cultivation, but it could make up for innate deficiencies and greatly improve people¡¯s cultivation talent. For those who went mad during practice and whose foundation was destroyed, it was the holy medicine for repairing the foundation!


    ¡°This old guy actually has this kind of elixir. It¡¯s weird that I didn¡¯t find it in his memory!¡±


    Su Li shook her head slightly, and replied in her heart, ¡°Judging from the different refining methods and uneven quality of the elixirs in his collection, I know that he is not proficient in alchemy. And he may even be born with elixir blindness. The elixir was just in front of his eyes but he didn¡¯t know that. I can only say that he is out of luck.¡±


    After responding at this point, Su Li suddenly turned around and flicked her fingers. The elixir turned into a light and shot into Su Buwang¡¯s mouth.


    Su Buwang only felt his throat was sore, and swallowed saliva subconsciously. The elixir melted when it met the saliva, and immediately turned into a warm current pouring into Su Buwang¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°What did I... eat?¡±


    Su Buwang was stunned. He touched his stomach and felt warm andfortable.


    But he was still flustered. After all, he didn¡¯t know whether that thing was good or bad.


    Su Li checked the remaining elixirs and found that there were no suitable elixirs for Su Buwang. Then she put them away and turned around with a rare serious expression.


    ¡°You have to be smart enough when you are in the cultivation circle. What kind of decency is it for you to be such a fool?! It is just an elixir just now. But if I attack you sneakily, what will be the consequences?¡±


    Hearing that, Su Buwang was too ashamed to raise his head, and didn¡¯t know how to refute that.


    He also felt it strange that he was still vignt even with Uncle Fang, but he always rxed unconsciously when he stayed with this woman.


    Could it be... some kind of subtle secret skill?


    Su Buwang suddenly panicked, and subconsciously moved further away from Su Li.


    Su Li watched him move. She pursed her lips, tilted her head and wondered, ¡°ck Lotus, was I so fierce just now?¡±


    ck Lotus also looked puzzled, ¡°I guess... not?¡±


    ¡°Then why is he so afraid of me?¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not the roundworm in your son¡¯s stomach. How should I know? Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡±


    Su Li nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Reincarnation Mirror Ring, have you finished eating? Let¡¯s go to the next one.¡±


    Whistle!


    The thicker Reincarnation Mirror Ring immediately flew out. Some fragments stuck to it and wasn¡¯tpletely be digested.


    Reincarnation Mirror Ring suddenly felt that it was good to follow Su Li. At least, it didn¡¯t have to do anything and just ate the fragments when it woke up.


    ¡°Well, should I take the initiative to dedicate myself and recognize her as my master?¡±


    The little beast was hesitating. It suddenly remembered that its body was exactly the same as that when it killed Su Li in her previous life. Then its ears drooped again, and it slowly flew out.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so we can only choose another pce to break in forcibly. Dead donkey, take a closer look. Which pce has the most fragments in it?¡±


    As soon as ck Lotus transmitted his voice, Reincarnation Mirror Ring whizzed, flew to a huge pce and trembled. That pce was several timesrger than the previous one.


    Su Li looked through the pce and saw the scary figure that sat inside. Her face suddenly darkened, and she grabbed Reincarnation Mirror Ring.


    ¡°This one is not okay!¡±


    In the end, Reincarnation Mirror Ring chose a second-level pce.


    Su Li inhaled slightly, and casually threw a protective tactical matrix to Su Buwang. A magic weapon, a flying sword, that had just been obtained from the treasure room appeared in her hand.


    She reached out to hold the hilt of the sword and closed her eyes softly.


    Su Buwang suddenly saw the power of pneuma and blood surging behind her. It hummed, as if a blood dragon was roaring. After umting the power for a moment, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes, raised the flying sword high and struck!


    Boom!!


    The pce copsed and became a ruin. No matter how many forbidden tactical matrixes there were, they turned into nothingness under this move.


    Su Buwang gritted his teeth and covered his ears, but his earholes were still bleeding because of the quake.


    However, at this moment, he had no time to care about the pain. He widened his eyes and just looked at the destroyed pce.


    Amazing!


    Before he could sigh, he saw a ck shadow shing across the ruins. He was also taken away and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hanging Reincarnation Mirror Ring that was still digesting the fragments on her waist, Su Li stepped over several miles and left Han Sect in the blink of an eye. But she still did not slow down, because there was a pneuma of Junior Emperor behind her.


    After a few breaths, Su Li had already reached the edge of the Ghost Region. When she nced at Su Buwang, who had been in a confused state of mind because of the wind caused by the extreme speed, she immediately stopped. Then she unfolded the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave and sent him on a stone couch in it.


    After doing this, the pneuma behind her had approached her within three miles.


    Su Li¡¯s look became cold. The All Spirits Tactics covered her face again, and countless fragments of the small mysterious realm appeared beside her. As she stretched out and pointed, a torrent of the apocalypse raged in an instant.


    The purple-clothed old man who was chasing Su Li suddenly changed his expression when he saw this. He turned around and fled without saying a word. Seeing this scene, he of course knew whom he was chasing.


    It was the demon girl who killed his senior fellow apprentice with one move. He didn¡¯t even have half the strength of senior fellow apprentice, so he would seek his doom if he fought against her!


    He kept running away without daring to turn his head back. When he returned to the range of Han Sect, he sensed that the fragments of the small mysterious realm chased after him had faded away.


    He survived from this disaster and took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know when his back was soaked by sweat.


    At that moment, a cold voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°This is just a warning, for your Han Sect offended me. Don¡¯t force me to kill more people. If you want to patch up the fight, go back and ask your old ancestor. He knew that.¡±


    The voice lingered in the air.


    The purple-clothed old man¡¯s look became terrible. Was that demon girl actually a figure of the same age as the old ancestor?


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you deserved to die, but why did you cause such a big trouble to our sect?¡±

 Chapter 477 - Don’t Hide

    <h4>Chapter 477 Don¡¯t Hide</h4>


    After throwing a smoke bomb to Han Sect, Su Li, regardless of the consequences, flew to a nearby town and woke up Su Buwang, who was still in a deep slumber.


    Su Buwang thought that he only had a dream. In the dream, he went to a fairy cave. The details in the stone cave were very clear, as if they were real.


    But that dream didn¡¯tst long and was interrupted by Su Li when she woke him up.


    He got up from the bed and rubbed his still aching head. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Su Li bitterly, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything excessive.


    ¡°Senior, where are we?¡±


    Su Li pointed out the window. Su Buwang saw the town que that was on the same level as the second floor of the inn. He couldn¡¯t help covering his eyes.


    It was so shameful.


    ¡°I¡¯m a clever man, but why did I ask such an idiot question?¡± He thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Do you have a carrier rune from your elder?¡±


    Su Buwang readily took out a jade rune. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course. Senior, you are leaving now. Where are you going?¡±


    Su Li nced at him coldly and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Su Buwang instantly felt his blood froze. He even wished to p himself in his face. Why couldn¡¯t he control his mouth?


    This female senior... was really strange. She always made him rx unconsciously.


    Damn it!


    While thinking randomly, he didn¡¯t slow down his move in his hands and sent a message to Fang Yuan.


    About ten minutester, Su Li¡¯s gaze staring out of the window suddenly fixed. Then she took a deep look at Su Buwang and disappeared like smoke.


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Su Buwang murmured. Although he had only spent half a day with Su Li, he was a little unwilling to see Su Li leave.


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly appeared beside him, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Su Buwang was shocked instantly. After he turned his head and saw Fang Yuan, the shock on his face eased. He said helplessly, ¡°Uncle Fang, you are finally here. You nephew almost lost his life in this half day.¡±


    Fang Yuan carefully looked Su Buwang up and down, but did not find that he was injured. He felt calm at the moment, ¡°I was really dyed by something. What have you encountered?¡±


    Su Buwang instantly talked about what he had encountered generally. But he didn¡¯t find that the more Fang Yuan listened, the more unstable Fang Yuan¡¯s expression became. Finally, even a bit of excitement appeared in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes.


    Fang Yuan walked to the ce where Su Li sat before, and sat down slowly. While thinking of Su Li¡¯s voice and smile, he picked up the still-warm teacup, and looked at the half te of peanuts. At that moment, he was actually in a daze.


    If he weren¡¯t dyed by Fang Mu for some time, would he be able to see her?


    If it weren¡¯t because of blood connection, how could she perceive Buwang¡¯s location?


    If it weren¡¯t for Buwang¡¯s safety, how could she specifically take him out of Han Sect and ce him in this mortal town regardless of her own situation?


    No... For Buwang¡¯s safety, she wouldn¡¯t leave immediately!


    Fang Yuan was suddenly enlightened. He leaped out of the window with a sh of his body, which made Su Buwang bewildered.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, are you...crazy?¡±


    ...


    Fang Yuan hadn¡¯t used all his strength for a long time. Fortunately, this town was just a mortal town. Even if he arbitrarily scanned hundreds of miles around with his divine awareness, he didn¡¯t rm anyone.


    ¡°No, no...¡±


    ¡°No practitioner here. It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Fang Yuan stood in the nothingness, but his expression was not as calm and unhurried as usual. On the contrary, he was full of anxiety and tension. He opened his mouth, but the name that had circted in his mind for a thousand years was stuck in his throat, and couldn¡¯t be spoken out anyhow.


    Taking a deep breath, Fang Yuan barely calmed down. His extremely hoarse voice spread to the surroundings through his divine awareness.


    ¡°Su... Su Li, is that you?¡±


    ¡°I know. You must be alive. With your strength, how could you die so easily...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anymore. I know you must be worried about Buwang.¡±


    ¡°Li...¡±


    These words were transmitted, but there was no respond.


    The expectation in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes gradually turned into disappointment. In the millennia since he came back, he had experienced such disappointment many times, and he had been even...used to it.


    ¡°Li, I will take good care of Buwang, even if...he is that person¡¯s son.¡±


    Fang Yuan muttered to himself. His divine awareness covering hundreds of miles slowly gathered. Then he changed into the usual decadent appearance, and fell into the town below.


    But he didn¡¯t see that there was a beautiful figure behind him who was watching his back quietly. She was only a few feet away from him.


    Until Fang Yuan entered the inn, Su Li withdrew her gaze and flew to the nearest teleporting matrix.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, it is said that people are not like nts and trees, and everyone has emotion. But why is your heart harder than iron stones, Master? Fang Yuan is probably ruined by you in this life.¡±


    ck Lotus rushed out and began to look for trouble again.


    Su Li didn¡¯t get angry but just sighed slightly. A rare depression showed on her delicate and white face.


    ¡°Whatever the affair is true or false, I have no qualifications to ept that. I even dare not to recognize Buwang. Everything... has not yet been in time.¡±


    After Su Li finished that, she gradually controlled the emotion on her face and turned to be indifferent again. She sped up and flew to the teleporting matrix.


    ...


    Although the Ghost Region had been frozen for only half a month, the aftermath impact shocked the entire Qingshui Circle.


    In the age of peace, it was too shocked that a Grand Elder of a holy sect, equivalent to a Junior Emperor of the Human n, died. Even another news that millions of people froze to death was suppressed by it.


    At the same time, Su Li, the culprit of this incident, also received a lot of attention.


    But because Su Li concealed her face at that time and came and went without a trace, no one knew her origin. Even thergest intelligence organization ¡°Tianyake Attic¡± in Qingshui Circle could not find out her details. A scene of revenge by the forces finally disappeared invisible.


    However, even though Tianyake Attic did not find out Su Li¡¯s identity, it did not prevent them from deducing Su Li¡¯s name.


    A descendant of the Ghost n.


    The ancestralnd of the Ghost n had been shattered and left many traces. If Tianyake Attic couldn¡¯t find something, it wouldn¡¯t deserve its reputation.


    The Ghost n had been extinct for nearly ten thousand years. If the woman had been in the small mysterious realm all the time, she was now at least ten thousand years old. Her foundation was terrifying, so it would not be surprising that she killed the Grand Elder of Han Sect with one move.


    These spections were included in the Chronicle of Qingshui Calendar by Tianyake Attic, and it spread extremely quickly. After Su Li returned to Ni Sect, she saw a copy of that on her desk. She browsed through it and couldn¡¯t help being speechless.


    The imagination of Tianyake Attic was rich enough. After all, those old guys in the Reincarnation Mirror probably knew that she had ck Lotus Ring. Originally, she was worried that some people would associate her with ck Lotus. But now, because Tianyake Attic described her as a woman who lived so long, she wouldn¡¯t be bothered in a short time.


    ¡°Li, are you looking for me?¡±


    Not long after, Hua Yan walked in. During the time when Su Li was absent, Hua Yan was not idle. With the opportunity to use the rich Hualing Pool, her cultivation had made great progress in a short period of time. It had been only half a year since she broke through Yuanying Realm. And then she made a breakthrough again and reached the middle stage of Yuanying Realm.


    Su Li nodded lightly and waved. The stone gate behind Hua Yan was sealed automatically.


    Hua Yan was suddenly shocked. After quickly walking over to Su Li and sitting beside her, Hua Yan frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you so careful? Could it be your identity...¡±


    Su Li looked at Hua Yan¡¯s sincere face and shook her head slightly. She said, ¡°Do you still remember the origin of that blood stone?¡±


    Hua Yan was slightly startled. She immediately pointed at her universe ring. After a light shed in her palm, the diamond-shaped blood-colored stone covered with cracks reappeared.


    ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    Hua Yan smiled, and did not ask why Su Li suddenly became interested in this. ¡°At that time, I was just an unknown junior, but you were a very outstanding genius in Yuxu Sect. At that time, demons woke up and brought troubles to all living beings. Both you and I received orders from the sect to kill the demons. And then we met in Shengling Mountain!


    ¡°You and I were congenial at the first sight, and regretted we didn¡¯t meet sooner. Although I was not as powerful as you, it was easier for me to deal with flower demons in Shengling Mountain. We joined hands to kill a blood-colored flower demon. Then we found the stone from the collections of that flower demon, but we didn¡¯t know how to use it.¡±


    ¡°In order to kill the flower demon, we nned for a long time. Atst, we paid the price of serious injuries. But... it was you who decided the final oue. I always think that this blood stone should belong to you. But you don¡¯t want it and let me take it back. You also told me an old saying that keeping the goodies within the family.¡±


    When Hua Yan said this, an unspeakable light showed in her eyes, ¡°I faintly guessed at that time that your situation is not as morous as it was on the surface, but I didn¡¯t expect... it was so serious.¡±


    While smiling, Su Li listened to the past quietly.


    ck Lotus whispered in her ears with a long face, ¡°Well, little Su Li! I am still worried that Hua Yan will betray you. It turns out that this blood stone is the result of your adventure. It is really furious!¡±


    Su Li shielded ck Lotus¡¯s words without a trace, and took out the two blood stones that was acquired from the ancestralnd from the universe ring.


    These two blood stones were a bit smaller than Hua Yan¡¯s, but their surfaces were round and smooth without cracks. Their appearances were much better.


    ¡°This......¡±


    Hua Yan widened her eyes slightly and felt greatly surprised. She picked up one of them and looked at it carefully. And suddenly, she sensed the familiar panic of danger hidden in the stone.


    ¡°There are actually more blood stones like this one. Where did you get it?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t deliberately conceal it, and said straightly, ¡°It was obtained from an ancient secretnd that had a history of tens of thousands of years.¡±


    Hua Yan subconsciously remembered the descendant of Ghost n that had been widely discussed in recent days. But she quickly dispelled the idea.


    Although Su Li came back at a very coincidental time, she was a real human with a strength of Huanshen Realm at most. How could she be that descendant of Ghost n.


    ¡°It seems that the origin of this object is not simpler than we thought. But I have brought it with me for thousands of years and haven¡¯t figured out its usage. It is really a pity.¡±


    Su Li suddenly thought something when she heard this. For whatever the blood stone of Hua Yan or the two in her hands, their original owner was not a human. Maybe... human blood could not stimte them?


    She was meditating. Then she suddenly saw Hua Yan put the blood stone in her hand and smile yfully.


    ¡°You have no reason to refuse now, right? This thing should be returned to its original owner.¡±


    Su Li also smiled. This time she didn¡¯t refuse any more and took the blood stone into her bag.


    She happened to have some ideas that needed to be confirmed. This blood stone had the worst texture and was just appropriate. Moreover, it was not safe that this thing stayed in Hua Yan¡¯s hands. It was better that she would give it to Hua Yan for use after she studied it thoroughly.

 Chapter 478 - Junior Emperor Could Reach?!

    <strong>Chapter 478 Junior Emperor Could Reach?!</strong>


    After Hua Yan left, Su Li called Yan Ziye, Lv You, Dongfang Wuxue and others. She gave every of them some treasures for cultivation, and assigned them tasks respectively. After that, she dered that she would practice in istion.


    At the entrance to the forbiddennd of ??the back mountain, Yan Ziye who was emaciated previously had returned to the appearance of a handsome young man. Old Lv You still wore a green robe. But his pair of mean eyes looked at Dongfang Wuxue, and he asked curiously,


    ¡°Wuxue, what did Master give you?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, take it out and let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    Yan Ziye also agreed with a smile. During this period of time, the three of them worked for Su Li and worked together to manage the sect. Their rtionship had long been established. Yan Ziye even proposed the idea that they could be sworn brothers. But Lv You always felt that he was not talented enough and disagreed.


    However, Yan Ziye had long been used to calling Dongfang Wuxue as ¡°Third Brother¡±.


    Dongfang Wuxue looked helpless. After he reshaped his body, he looked like a very young man.


    At the same time, he did not forget to take out the elixirs that Su Li gave him and shook them. His tone wasplicated and moving,


    ¡°Ten Celestial Elixirs. The spiritual power in them is easier to absorb than celestial stones. It doesn¡¯t take ten days for me to restore my cultivation. This kind of elixir... Even Dongfang Family does not have one. I wonder where Master got them.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Even for the holy sect where I am from, this kind of elixir is definitely a strategic resource and extremely rare!¡±


    Yan Ziye agreed and nodded. And then he showed five Wujing Elixirs, ¡°With the help of these elixirs, I will definitely break through the bottleneck to Huanshen Realm within half a year! Couldn¡¯t Master rob a holy sect?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I think Master must have acquired a heritage simr to Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it makes sense...¡±


    Lv You enviously watched themughing and looked at the Poying Elixirs in his hand. Although this kind elixir was the least valuable among the elixirs they got, it was the one he needed most now. And he had every reason to believe that when he encountered the bottleneck of Yuanying Realm, he would definitely get the help of Wujing Elixir, as long as he made enough contribution.


    He held the elixirs in his hand and felt surge of emotions. Once again, he was extremely grateful that he had made the right decision. From that moment on, his fate waspletely different.


    After talking andughing, they left respectively, because they all had their own task toplete. Since Su Li ordered them alone, they would not disclose their tasks to anyone. Nor would they ask each other.


    ...


    Even though the practice in istion that Su Li told Yan Ziye and the others was a guise, it took her three days to refine the external incarnation of the Ghost n.


    The refining of the external incarnation of the Ghost n was rtively simple. After she failed several times, she mastered the technique. The sess rate quickly reached 100 percent. During the time slot, she even spent some time studying the blood stone.


    This study really revealed something.


    In the secret room, there were twenty neatly arranged external incarnations on the wall. They had the same appearances as Su Li, which was quite frightening at the first nce.


    Su Li¡¯s attention was not on them at the moment, but on the blood stone in the hand of the evil ghost.


    The blood stone at this moment was emitting a dazzling light. A bloody mist around the stone was continuously getting into her body through the shadow of the evil ghost.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were extremely bright.


    She was not a pure member of Prehistoric Ghost n. But... the evil ghost had absorbed countless ghosts and souls, and it was purer than her. Since the blood of human had no effect on the blood stone, she tried to let the evil ghost control the blood stone.


    This control was actually a direct sess.


    When the bloody mist poured in to a certain amount, Su Li saw the fist-sized blood stone shrink a full circle. At the same time, an instinct rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Boom!


    The scorching blood upwelled, and the temperature of the entire secret room rose instantly. Su Li only felt the pneuma and blood in her body was boiling, as if she had endless strength.


    ¡°My strength has increased by at least 50 percent!¡±


    After sensing roughly, Su Li showed a smile on her face. She had a powerful physical body, so burning this bit of blood was nothing at all. A few breaths could make up for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are too few blood stones.¡±


    After Su Li took back the blood stone that was in the hand of the evil ghost, she shook her head and smiled.


    It had been a pleasant surprise to be able to unlock the secret of the blood stone before she went to see Zi Sha by appointment. She was a bit too greedy.


    Thinking of this, she slightly squinted her eyes. When she waved her sleeves, all external incarnations in the secret room automatically flew into the universe ring. Then when she touched the ring with her palm, and an exquisite jade carrier rune appeared.


    Su Li stared at the engraved character of ¡°Su¡± shining brightly on it, her gentle eyes suddenly turned cold. She exerted a slight force in her hand.


    The jade carrier rune was smashed!


    At the same time, in the supreme pce of the Grand Elder in the Su Family, Su Chenke who was meditating suddenly shivered and opened his eyes.


    His eyes were nk for a moment, and then darkened. He got up and flew out of the pce to the huge pce at the topmost mountain.


    When he flew halfway, a deep and old voice came from his ears.


    ¡°Chenke, have you finally figured out how to exin the matter about the Second Branch of Su Family?¡±


    Su Chenke¡¯s figure stagnated for a while, and thennded in front of the pce. He bowed obediently, ¡°Brother, I had no intention to deliberately conceal this matter. There was indeed a secret in this matter. And now it is the time for you to take action!¡±


    Then, he heard augh in his ear. The pce gate opened silently and automatically.


    ¡°I want to hear what you can tell me.¡±


    A cold light shed in Su Chenke¡¯s eyes. Su Chenke stepped into the pce. After a while, he saw his elder brother, Su Zhuonian. Su Zhuonian, the backbone of Su Family, was hundreds of times stronger than Su Chenke.


    Su Zhuonian was nine hundred years older than Su Chenke, but he looked much younger than Su Chenke. He seemed to be just a middle-aged man, and he had a gentle and elegant appearance, like a knowledgeable schr.


    However, Su Chenke didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful to him. He came over and gave a salute first. Then he said, ¡°Brother, you must guess the general matter about the Second Branch of Su Family, even if I don¡¯t say.¡±


    Narrowing his eyes and looking at his own brother, Su Zhuonian nodded gently. He said in a leisurely tone,


    ¡°First, when the demon crystals disappeared, you didn¡¯t continue to look for them, but ran to the Second Branch. Su Dingchuan abandoned Su Dingxian without a reason and supported Su Dieyin. Even you showed good to Su Dieyin, but didn¡¯t ask for any benefits... Ha-ha, this is not like you. If you weren¡¯t my brother and I weren¡¯t familiar with your soul and breath, I would really think that an evil demon is acting you.¡±


    Then, his eyes shed, and there was stronger doubt in his eyes.


    Su Chenke frowned and showed a sad look. He said with grievance, ¡°Brother, I did all of these for Su Family. How can you doubt me to this degree?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Zhuonian raised his brows. Su Chenke didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and said with a little excitement, ¡°Actually, what you felt puzzled about is a same thing!¡±


    ¡°After I received the news from Su Dieyin that day, I went to the ck Stone Forest and found the demon crystals had disappeared bizarrely. I was very angry at that time, and ordered Su Jinnan to investigate the matter. Then I promised to Su Dieyin to go to the Second Branch to mediate the conflict between her and Su Dingxian. Unexpectedly... I found a big secret inadvertently!¡±


    At this point, Su Chenke¡¯s voice was subconsciously lowered, and his eyes shone.


    ¡°In the ck Stone Forest, there is a mighty demon who was born naturally!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Su Zhuonian, who was always calm, finally changed his look and said coldly, ¡°Dare you lie to me?! An ice demon just appeared in Ghost Region. How could a mighty demon be born in a short time? Every time when a mighty demon is born, a strange scene will appear. How couldn¡¯t I receive the news?¡±


    Su Chenke didn¡¯t panic when he heard the words. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t say that the mighty demon was just born...¡±


    Um?


    Su Zhuonian sat upright and rxed his expression suddenly, ¡°Tell me more details.¡±


    He had sounded out Su Chenke. If Su Chenke really lied, he would have panicked early. When he could continue to hold the pressure and spoke, Su Zhuonian finally believed a little bit. The remaining part would depend on what Su Chenke would say.


    However, how could the trap that Su Li carefully crafted have any loopholes?


    At that moment, Su Chenke became a little excited and immediately said, ¡°When I went to the Second Branch, I felt that Su Dieyin¡¯s new disciple Su Jiuzhou was so confident and had a strange attitude! So, I paid more attention on her. After secretly investigating for a few days, I found that she colluded with a mighty demon in the ck Stone Forest.¡±


    ¡°I tried to search Su Jiuzhou with soul-searching skill and knew that the mighty demon is a snake demon. Nobody knows how old it is. But it is a natural mighty demon. These years of her cultivation have not been punished by naturew, but... the mighty demon is about to be in snake slough today. Brother, you must know what this means!¡±


    Su Chenke held his palms forcibly. Excitement and enthusiasm were full of his eyes, as if all he was talking about was his personal experience.


    Su Zhuonian¡¯s brows and eyes lightly jumped, ¡°Snake slough... The mighty demon will definitely increase its strength after the snake slough. And it will no longer be blessed by naturew. The thunder for testing muste down...¡±


    He was talking to himself. Suddenly, he remembered that there was a short thunder for testing in ck Stone Forest a few days ago, but it didn¡¯t strike anything, except for a group of casual practitioners.


    It was true!


    What Su Chenke said was true!


    If Su Chenke said all things, Su Zhuonian might not believe. However, Su Chenke just said a half, and Su Zhuonian himself connected all traces he thought of together. Immediately, he convinced himself.


    At this moment, his heart, which had been silent for thousands of years, was beating violently.


    He no longer counted on the mighty demon in the Ghost Region. But this mighty demon was obviously stronger and more powerful in medicine. If he got it and used it as medicine, maybe... he could reach the stage of Junior Emperor?!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly looked at Su Chenke. Even his tone changed when he spoke.


    ¡°How long is it until the snake slough...?¡±


    Su Zhuonian stood up.


    Su Chenkeughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but... Su Jiuzhou is the shield made by the mighty demon to resist nature¡¯s punishment. As long as we follow Su Jiuzhou, we will find it!¡±


    ¡°It is reasonable that you don¡¯t know when is the snake slough.¡±


    Su Zhuonian nodded. But he frowned again and said angrily, ¡°Idiot! You dare to conceal such an important matter. If I fail to kill the demon due to insufficient preparation time, I will punish you seriously!¡±


    After saying that, Su Zhuonian threw his sleeves and hurriedly left.


    Su Chenke shrank his neck and waited until Su Zhuonian¡¯s breath disappearedpletely in his sense range.


    Then he raised his head andughed nervously.

 Chapter 479 - The Right Time

    <strong>Chapter 479 The Right Time</strong>


    ¡°Master, I did it.¡±


    The jade carrier rune transmitted Su Chenke¡¯s voice, which echoed in Su Li¡¯s ear.


    A beautiful smile showed on Su Li¡¯s mouth. After looking up at the tall and remote mountains, Su Li stepped into the forest and disappeared between grass and trees.


    Just a few breaths after she entered, two faint streams of lightnded outside the forest. After the light dissipated, the figures of Su Chenke and Su Zhuonian appeared.


    ¡°This barren forest is famous for its low nimbus in Jiuzhou Region. If the mighty demon wants to pass nature¡¯s punishment, she must be supplied with nimbus. How could she make such a stupid mistake?¡±


    Su Zhuonian asked. Hearing that, Su Chenke pretended to think, and then responded, ¡°The lower the nimbus, the less powerful nature¡¯s punishment. The mighty demon maybe has other ns. We will follow up and see.¡±


    As he said, he was about to set out, but Su Zhuonian frowned and stopped him.


    Su Chenke became nervous immediately. Did Su Zhuonian find his intention?


    ¡°Since it is a resourceful mighty demon, it must have some perception methods that we don¡¯t know. We will wait until nature¡¯s punishmentes and disrupts the rules.¡±


    After hearing this, Su Chenke sighed in relief in his heart and nodded repeatedly. He said in fear, ¡°Brother, you are so thoughtful.¡±


    Su Zhuonian seemed to be in a good mood, and said with a smile, ¡°If your character were calmer, your cultivation would not stop in Huashen Realm. When we get the mighty demon this time, you can take some Hongchen Elixir back to practice your heart.¡±


    The implication of what he said was that he was obviously not going to share the mighty demon with Su Chenke.


    Su Chenke didn¡¯t get angry, but looked overjoyed, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±


    Su Zhuonian smiled more happily when he saw Su Chenke was so sensible.


    ...


    Su Li flew as easily as walking on firm earth, until she stopped beside the hugeke on the top of the mountain. She looked around with her eyes blinking.


    Obviously, this boundlesske was dug recently, but there were not many excavation marks left. It was mostly possible that it was dug by the group of snakes with human faces that led by Zi Sha.


    It was indeed the case. Through the clear water of theke, she immediately saw the entangled snakes with human faces at the bottom of theke. Theke was densely packed by them, like a snake cave.


    ¡°You really came. Very good...¡±


    The mellow voice of Zi Sha came from all directions, enabling Su Li not to find its origin. She just knew that Zi Sha was hiding in therge expanse of demon crystals under theke.


    ¡°I came as promised, but you didn¡¯t even show your face?¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and said that with a cold tone. On her usual calm face, an unconceble anxiety showed up at this moment.


    ¡°Giggle... Doesn¡¯t your Human n say that the heart of defense is indispensable? I don¡¯t want to give away my tens of thousands of years of cultivation to others.¡±


    Su Li frowned. Her tone was cold, as if she was angry.


    ¡°Zi Sha, you are going too far! I have never vited the agreement between you and me, let alone tell anyone about you.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho... I of course know what you did. Otherwise, do you think you can stille to me alive?¡±


    At the end of the talk, Zi Sha¡¯s soft tone suddenly became cold. Su Li¡¯s body tightened slightly and she coldly snorted, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I¡¯m here as promised, and I will help you hold naturew only a quarter! If the strange scene brought by naturew attracts other people, I will not be responsible for that.¡±


    ¡°It is sure. Since you are ready to ept nature¡¯s punishment, then... as you wish.¡±


    Before shepletely finished her words, the calmke in Su Li¡¯s sight immediately rippled. At first, it was just like a breeze. However, as time passed, the wind gradually raged. The tiny waves were immediately turned into stormy waves by unknown forces. Finally, the stormy waves turned into a water dragon and surged into the sky!


    Swoosh!


    The messy spray turned into raindrops and poured down. Su Li stared at the water vortex without blinking an eye. Her pupils slowly contracted, and the fear in her eyes gradually grew stronger. Suddenly¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless snakes with human faces went upstream around the water column. The densely packed snakes with human faces twisted frantically and hissed to the sky. If an ordinary practitioner saw this scene, he or she would be scared to faint.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    Outside the barren forest, Su Zhuonian saw the water dragon with snakes around pouring into the sky. He was horrified.


    He didn¡¯t fully believe there was a demon before, but at this moment when he saw it personally, he had no suspicion any more. He thought quickly about how to kill the demon at the least cost!


    Crack!!


    After a snake-shaped lightning shed, the sky suddenly became pitch dark. The lightning shed for a moment, and then one-tenth of the snakes with human faces were chopped into pieces of flesh. At that moment, blood was raining.


    Su Li stood on the shore and looked up at the world-destroying scene in the distance. She let blood fall on her face and be washed away by the rain repeatedly.


    ¡°What a big thundercloud! Even the sky ispletely covered.¡±


    Standing in the distance, Su Chenke and Su Zhuonian were both shocked. At this moment, although their cultivations were in different realms, their thoughts were very simr.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou! Do it!!¡±


    But at this moment, a roar full of anger came from the barren forest. It waspletely different from the gentle female voice before. Instead, it resembled the sound of countless men and women mixing together, making Su Zhuonian feel scared.


    Even if the strength of this mighty demon dropped sharply during the snake slough, would he be her opponent?


    But this thought of retreat only shed in his mind, and waspletely overwhelmed by the huge benefits he would get after he killed the mighty demon.


    ¡°At all costs. Kill!¡±


    ...


    Su Li was soaked and looked indifferent. Watching theke turn lightly red because of the death of eighty percent of the snakes with human faces, she said calmly,


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The snakes with human faces are not dead yet. I will help you only a quarter. If I make an early move and you can¡¯t make it through, what should I do if you want to die with me?¡±


    While saying this, Su Li stepped back without a trace. But she immediately felt that she was focused by an extremely dangerous mind, as if she would face an overwhelming terrorist attack as long as she took another step back.


    ¡°If you run away, you will die now!¡±


    The sharp tones mixed with countless voices made Su Li¡¯s eardrums pain. She no longer retreated, and flew toward the water dragon roll. The pressure on her body suddenly lightened.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for her to rx. Then she was stared at by another even more terrifying pressure.


    Boom!!


    The dark clouds suddenly turned over violently. Before Su Li flew to the water dragon roll, a bucket-thick purple thunder came down.


    The power of this thunder was more than twice as powerful as the one that struck Zi Sha¡¯s head before!


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression changed slightly. She quickly took out and unfolded the Tactical Matrix for Camouge that was transformed with demon crystals of Zi Sha. After the purple thunder smashed on the shield of the Tactical Matrix, a strong purple light appeared. The entire Tactical Matrix creaked, as if it would explode in an instant.


    However, the Tactical Matrix for Camouge still held up.


    Su Li breathed a sigh of relief, but a panic-stricken voice mixed with horror came from under her feet,


    ¡°This is... the Purple Emperor-level Thunder?!!¡±


    ¡°You... what kind of demon are you?! Damn, my thunder for testing...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t know what the Purple Emperor-level Thunder was. But she also saw that the ck cloud caused by her gradually merged with Zi Sha¡¯s cloud for testing. And finally... the cloud for testing originally shining with a blue arc was filled with frightening purple light.


    The terrifying destroy power was brewing in the tremendous thunder for testing. Su Li looked at the core of the tactical matrix that had been split into pieces. The Tactical Matrix for Camouge had apanied her for more than a year. Now it was broken and couldn¡¯t be used anymore.


    ¡°How to stop the next strike?¡±


    Looking up at the umting electric arc and thunder, Su Li frowned.


    She couldn¡¯t escape forever. But at this moment, nature¡¯s punishment was obviously not going to give her a chance to think about it.


    After three breaths¡ª


    Boom!


    The purple thunder dropped sharply and Su Li was overwhelmed in the blink of an eye. The purple light struck straightly into the water. Theke crackled constantly and instantly turned into a thunder pond.


    Although Zi Sha hid deep in the bottom of theke, half of her body was still numbed by theing purple thunder.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... Damn you!¡±


    Grinding her teeth and moving her body bitterly, Zi Sha stared at the purple sky.


    She never dreamed that Su Jiuzhou, a talent, had a higher potential than her and led to a more severe thunder for testing. The means she prepared were not enough to deal with it, but now... it was toote to say anything.


    Su Jiuzhou had been struck into ashes by the thunder, and even the ashes were scattered with the wind. Who could she take revenge on?


    Suddenly¡ª


    The purple thunder rolling in the sky faded quickly and turned into blue again. It looked even much lighter than before.


    After being startled for a moment, Zi Sha was overjoyed instantly.


    Lack of nimbus!


    It was because of theke of nimbus!


    The nimbus in this area was too thin, and naturalw had no time to mobilize too much nimbus to thunder in a short time. The strike that made Su Jiuzhou to death was too strong, which directly caused its thunder power to drop.


    ¡°Hahaha! Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Zi Sha couldn¡¯t helpughing excitedly. Her delicate face suddenly distorted, and turned into a huge snake head. Only the pair of purple eyes still glowed with the previous familiar feeling.


    Swoosh!


    The redke water overflowed to the shore. Zi Sha rushed out of the water, and her real figure finally appeared. She held her head high, and her body full of weird pattern scales convulsed. Layers of her skin shed and fell into theke water.


    There was no need for her to carefully treat the thunder for testing when its power was reduced by a level.


    The dark clouds rolled¡ª


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ...


    More than a dozen rays of thunder struck down one after another. The snake scales were flying and the blood were dripping. The howling of Zi Sha was constantly echoing in theke.


    Although the thunder for testing was no longer a concern, she was the weakest at this moment because it was at the end of her snake slough. Although the thunder for testing could not seriously injure her, it still caused her a certain amount of pain.


    The dark sky gradually returned to clear, and the dark clouds dispersed. Until thest thunder fell and no abnormality urred, Zi Sha was finally relieved. She raised her head to enjoy the warm sunshine that she had expected to see for thousands of years.


    Suddenly!


    A golden light swiftly passed by. The flesh and blood of Zi Sha was prated, leaving a blood hole asrge as a washbasin on her body!


    ¡°Hiss!!!¡±


    The severe pain invaded Zi Sha¡¯s nerves. Zi Sha raised her head and screamed. She opened her huge mouth and bit at the golden light. But the golden light elerated again and escaped the fate of being bitten by Zi Sha in a thrilling manner.


    The blood sttered. Zi Sha quickly coiled up. Her snake pupil stared at the golden light going away. It finally fell to a smiling and elegant schr and turned into a golden corpse.


    ¡°It seems that Ie at the right time.¡±

 Chapter 480 - You and I Are the Same

    <strong>Chapter 480 You and I Are the Same</strong>


    ¡°The Corpse Control Method of Lianshi Cult?¡±


    Zi Sha raised her huge snake head high. She looked down at Su Zhuonian with a gloomy look, ¡°It turns out to be a little bastard of Su Family. I...¡±


    Su Zhuonian stretched out his hand suddenly, and the golden corpse instantly turned into an afterimage. The second sentence of Zi Sha was directly strangled in her throat.


    ¡°Although you are a mighty demon who has lived for countless years, this trick of dying time is too low-end. Let alone me, a practitioner with little experience can easily see the ws.¡±


    Su Zhuonian¡¯s tone was not hurried or slow, but his fingers moved flexibly and turned into an afterimage. On each fingertip, there was a transparent silk thread spreading to the nothingness. When the silk thread trembled once, the golden corpse dodged the attack of Zi Sha like a living person. It even looked for a chance to damage the snake¡¯s body.


    The pale redke water emitted the smell of blood, and its color became more and more intense.


    The giant snake roared with outrage, but she had no way to deal with the golden corpse. The minor injuries on her body gradually evolved into serious injuries over time.


    Zi Sha knew her speed was not slow, but the speed of the golden corpse was obviously faster. It was even faster than the limit speed in nature¡¯s test and reached the extreme speed in Dacheng Realm.


    As for Su Zhuonian, his cultivation was just in the early stage of nature¡¯s test.


    It was all because of that golden corpse!


    ¡°Hiss!! Roar!!¡±


    ¡°Human n, damn it!!¡±


    Zi Sha¡¯s bell-sized eyes were full of violent anger. Her twisted body pped theke water and set off a huge water wall. The next moment when the golden light shed by, the water wall was neatly sliced and dropped into theke.


    ¡°It is just death struggle. The mighty demon can¡¯t get through. If Su Zhuonian seeds... Why hasn¡¯t Master appeared?¡±


    Outside the forest, Su Chenke felt anxious when he watched this scene anxiously. And he was about to rush into the forest with one step.


    Suddenly, a white and slender hand gently ced on his shoulder.


    Su Chenke instantly felt his scalp numb. He subconsciously wanted to fight back, but when he saw the appearance of Su Jiuzhou next to him, he suddenly felt relieved. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Mister...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand and looked calmly at the legend-like battle scene in the distance. She smiled and said, ¡°Although your brother has a golden armored corpse refined with the holy method, he still looks down on the mighty demon who has lived for countless years.¡±


    Su Chenke was shocked. His expression changed, ¡°Mister, you mean...¡±


    Boom!!


    When he was about to speak, a sudden explosion sounded in his ears. And then a violent hurricane instantly swept across the entire forest. Countless towering trees were broken up and swept into the sky by the wind.


    At this moment, a figure flew upside down from the mountain forest. It turned into a streamer and shot directly beside Su Chenke¡¯s feet.


    Bang!


    Su Chenke¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly. Then he saw the golden corpse bombard the rock that was not too hard, but the golden corpse exploded to pieces like a rotten tomato.


    Seeing the devastating miserable situation of the golden corpse, Su Chenke unexpectedly came up with a very untimely thought.


    ¡°It turns out that the powerful holy corpse of Su Family is ck inside...¡±


    He was suddenly agitated. He looked up and saw ripples reflected in the nothingness. A pair of beautiful feet that looked like white jades stepped over the mountain forest. With each step, the distance under her feet would be shortened by hundreds of feet in an instant.


    Supernatural powers that could shrink a long distance into an inch one!


    Su Chenke looked at the sky in astonishment. He turned his head and was about to say something to Su Li, but he found that Su Li had long disappeared.


    Su Zhuonian desperately ran away with a panic by flying his sword. Amount of blood continued to gush out from his mouth.


    ¡°Giggle... Little guy, didn¡¯t you just y happily? Why are you escaping now?¡±


    Hearing the sweet voice behind him, Su Zhuonian pped his chest fiercely without saying a word and vomited a big mouthful of blood into the flying sword. Then he flied faster.


    Just now, he finally killed the giant snake by controlling the golden corpse. But he did not expect that a pair of hands stretched out in the nothingness. They smashed the golden corpse, which was refined thousands of years by him, into pieces with just a light p.


    If this p hit on his body...


    Su Zhuonian shuddered after just thinking about it. And the culprit who yed this p was chasing him at this moment!


    ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I was deceived by others to do such disrespectful things to you!¡±


    If he died this time, everything he had cultivated for thousands of years would be gone!


    He transmitted his voice in fear. At this moment, all the dignity as the old ancestor of Su Family was left behind by him.


    ¡°As long as you are willing to spare my life, I will definitely catch the messenger to you personally, cut him thousands of times and torture him to death!


    I am more willing to be your servant and provide service for you forever!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the charming and beautiful face behind him suddenly opened her mouth. The small mouth instantly opened to her ears that was bigger dozens of times against the storm, and then swallowed Su Zhuonian in one gulp.


    ¡°Crack, crack, crack...¡±


    After abored chewing sound, Zi Sha¡¯s pale face finally recovered a bit, and her mind was slightly relieved.


    The counterattack happened just now was not easy for her.


    ¡°Fortunately, Su Zhuonian didn¡¯t escape too far, otherwise...¡±


    After taking a deep look at the direction of Leiyuan Sect that was closest to Su Family, Zi Sha turned around and was about to return.


    Suddenly!


    Zi Sha stagnated. When she looked down and saw the blood-red palm on her chest, her expression changed wildly. Spouting red blood, she had no mind to care about the hand that pulled out of her heart and retreated sharply.


    When she saw the person behind her, her expression waspletely gloomy.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    She quickly thought, and at the moment Su Li appeared, she figured out the entire process.


    She...was actually schemed by a weak human?!


    Crack!


    Su Li stretched out her hand and tugged fiercely. After tearing the blood vessel connected the heart, she sent the heart into the ck Lotus Ring to seal it up.


    After finishing this step, Su Li looked up at Zi Sha, who was paler, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s impolite not to make a return for what I received. Since you were not going to let me live, won¡¯t I look down on you if I show mercy to you?¡±


    Zi Sha stared at Su Li, as if she had known her for the first time. The gaze that looked at her was no longer with force and contempt, but with equality.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    After she calmed down and took a deep breath, she said in a serious tone, ¡°You are smart, so you should understand that my methods cannot be used up by Su Zhuonian. There is no need for us to fight to death. I deceived you, but you got my heart and greatly reduced my strength. So, you and I are even. I can make my promise that I will not seek revenge from you after this disaster. And you don¡¯t scheme against me anymore. How do you think?¡±


    Su Li lowered her head and pondered for a moment. Then she raised her head andughed warmly without any murderous intention, ¡°Senior Zi Sha, I have to say that your proposal is very tempting.¡±


    Zi Sha was slightly relieved. But before she spoke, her expression suddenly changed. She looked towards theke.


    A new born mighty demon!


    ¡°But...¡±


    Su Li approached Zi Sha slowly. While moving her fingers, bolts of golden thunder appeared out of air. It instantly turned into a cage and covered Zi Sha.


    ¡°I still have a little demon to feed. If you can abandon your flesh and blood, we will be even.¡±


    Zi Sha¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, blood red. That was the essence she had umted for thousands of years... It was her root. If it was swallowed, she would not survive at all!


    ¡°You go too far in bullying me!¡±


    With a fierce face, Zi Sha seized the golden thunder. When her palms touched the divine thunder, her palms were scorched, but she seemed not to realize that. While screaming and roaring, she turned her body into a snake body as tall as a human, and her tail fell heavily on the thunder cage.


    The sound resounded in all directions. A small part of the golden cage copsed, and a purple light pierced Su Li¡¯s chest like lightning.


    Crack!


    The sound of ss shattering sounded in Su Li¡¯s ears. At the same time, the purple light seemed to be repelled by an unknown force. It turned into its real body and was seriously injured.


    Su Li was stunned, and immediately horrified. She took out the life-saving ball that she obtained from Su Chenke from her chest. Then she saw that numerous cracks appeared on the ball suddenly, and then the ball shattered to nothingness.


    ¡°The Rule of the Universe. Ha-ha... Even the naturew is helping you!¡±


    Zi Sha saw the shattered ball andughed miserably.


    ¡°No, the naturew only hopes I can die early.¡±


    Su Li replied indifferently. Even if Zi Sha didn¡¯t hold herself long, she still mended the thunder cage from a distance.


    Facing the desperate situation, Zi Sha calmed down. While she was staring at Su Li who was always calm, her hair fluttered wildly, ¡°I am not wrong! The rule of the world is like this. I don¡¯t want to kill people, but they want to kill me all the time. I would rather kill all of them! In your Human n... there are all greedy and selfish people. I admit I lose to you. I... have nothing to say!


    I know you and I are the same kind of people. One day, you will be schemed to death by others like me, ha-ha...¡±


    Bolts of golden thunder shed down and Zi Sha¡¯s body turned into coke, but the thunder still didn¡¯t stop.


    Su Li quietly watched Zi Sha talking,ughing wildly and being desperate until she had no movements and remained silent.


    It was terribly silent.


    After a while, Su Li suddenly said, ¡°Zi Sha, death mimicry doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±


    After she said that, Zi Sha still had no movement.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She withdrew the cage and approached her.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t...¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s heart tightened. He saw the heart in the ring space suddenly beat slightly. Before he had time to remind Su Li, the dark corpse suddenly split into hundreds of thousands of small snakes. They opened their mouths, revealed their sharp teeth and came to Su Li.


    Su Li grinned and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t stand... Wuyou.¡±


    Before she finished her words, an astonishing chill came from behind and froze the hundreds of thousands of small snakes in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Woo-hoo...¡±


    The little white fox rushed out of Su Li¡¯s arms and shattered the All Spirits Rune on its body. A strong pneuma of the mighty demon spread out.


    At the same time, the statue of a same little white fox beside theke broke into pieces.


    The ice demon had always hidden in Su Li¡¯s arms.


    Swoosh!


    The ice flowers shattered and recondensed into the appearance of Zi Sha. Butpared to the previous Zi Sha, she was more petite and her face was paler, nearly transparent.


    Ahem...


    Zi Sha covered her chest and coughed. The corners of her mouth were bleeding. She looked at Su Li in amazement, ¡°I... rarely admire a human, but you are...¡±


    When she spoke the half sentence, she suddenly spit out a dark green poisonous mist. It instantly enveloped Su Li.

 Chapter 481 - Should I be happy?

    Chapter 481 Should I be happy?


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    The ck Lotus Ring violently shook. ck Lotus¡¯s worries finally became a reality. The method that Zi Sha used until now was definitely not an ordinary snake venom.


    Could Su Li hold it?


    A glimmer of hope rose in Zi Sha¡¯s dim pupils. As soon as the green poisonous mist appeared, it corroded the air and made sounds. It even corroded all Su Li¡¯s clothes to nothing in the blink of an eye.


    But...that was all. Su Li stood in the air without any clothes. Her slender and white body loomed and her white skin was glowing in the green mist.


    Zi Sha¡¯s breath stagnated.


    It didn¡¯t work at all?!


    ¡°This is yourst method?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled. Her long ck hair danced with the wind. Such a beautiful scene was like a demon in Zi Sha¡¯s eyes. Su Li said, ¡°It really disappoints me.¡±


    Then, Su Li twisted her fingertips to drive the wind andpressed the green poisonous mist into a ball. And then she sealed it into a bottle.


    ¡°Nice poison. I barely ept it.¡±


    Zi Sha stared at Su Li in a daze. Countless past images shed in her mind, including the glory of the Demon n when it thrived and the hard struggle of the Demon n in exile... Finally, bitter and rxed smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I lost...¡±


    After she spoke that, her body scattered with the wind.


    That lump of inborn poison was all she had.


    Su Li looked at the green ss bottle in her hand. After taking a moment of silence, she took out a set of clothes from the universe ring and put it on.


    The little white fox cheered and rushed towards theke where Zi Sha¡¯s body stayed.


    After swallowing Zi Sha¡¯s body, it would inevitably grow rapidly in a short time, and even transform into a person!


    It was much easier for a natural mighty demon to transform into a person than a mighty demon in Demon n who formed through cultivation.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you happy that you killed Zi Sha and got the victory?¡±


    ck Lotus felt a trace of emotion from Su Li, and couldn¡¯t help but ask cautiously.


    ¡°Happy? Should I be happy?¡±


    Su Li murmured in a low voice. She seemed answered, but it was more like asking herself.


    In order to survive, Zi Sha had to find an opportunity to shed her skin, and in order to survive, Su Li had to kill Zi Sha.


    No madness, no survival.


    There was no absolute right or wrong in this world. Su Li didn¡¯t hate Zi Sha, but now Zi Sha was killed by her. What should she be happy for?


    ¡°Wuyou.¡±


    Su Li called gently. A white shadow shot out from theke and fell on her shoulder.


    ¡°Hum?¡±


    The big bright eyes of the little white fox were full of ignorance and doubt, as if it felt that Su Li was not in a good mood.


    Su Li nced at the emptyke. She didn¡¯t know where the little white fox hid Zi Sha¡¯s body. She gently touched the soft and fluffy head of the little white fox and then flew away.


    ¡°Fare well, Master!¡±


    On the ground, Su Chenke knelt down and bowed deeply. His eyes were full of morbid enthusiasm.


    Even a mighty demon could not escape the fate of being killed by his Master.


    ¡°I... will serve for you forever, Master!¡±


    Half a dayter, Su Li returned to the secret room in the forbiddennd of the back mountain in Ni Sect, as if nothing had happened.


    The news of Su Zhuonian¡¯s death had not been spread. Only Su Chenke knew that. It was easy for Su Chenke to became the only master of Su Family through using secret force based on this situation.


    Su Li didn¡¯t pay attention to those trivial matters. And Su Chenke¡¯s loyalty didn¡¯t need to be doubted.


    The only thing she needed to care about was the effect that the Reincarnation Mirror suppressed her pneuma.


    After all, after she came out of the ancestralnd of the Ghost n, her strength rose greatly and the pneuma of the body of evil ghost became stronger. If the Reincarnation Mirror couldn¡¯t fully cover her pneuma, she would be in big trouble.


    For this, Su Li specially spent some time making a test with external incarnations.


    The disciples of Ni Sect obviously felt the frequent thunder around the sect during this month. It was said that it was a strange scene showed by Heaven, but there was no sign of any treasureing out of the world. As time passed, no one would care about it.


    Hua Yan, Yan Ziye and others just felt strange, but they didn¡¯t associate it with Su Li.


    In their opinions, although Su Li was powerful, she still didn¡¯t reach nature¡¯s test. Moreover, the shing thunder outside did not resemble the thunder for testing in nature¡¯s test.


    Three monthster, Su Family waspletely controlled by Su Chenke after a bloody clear of people. Su Li¡¯s test also finally had a result.


    At the forbiddennd of the back mountain¡ª


    Su Li stood on a bare mountain that was struck by thunder. She sighed softly while she watched thest external incarnation was destroyed by the thunder.


    The Reincarnation Mirror was too broken. Even if itpletely digested the fragments snatched from Han Sect, it did not reach its ten percentpleteness. So, the effect of shielding naturew was extremely limited.


    For this reason, Su Li had to work out solutions from the demon crystals that Zi Sha left.


    After spending three months, she made a more than eleven-grade matrix rune with demon crystals and top-grade materials that were collected by the Grand Elder of Han Sect.


    But the result of the test was not very satisfactory, just allowing her to burst out of sixty percent of her strength without being noticed by naturew.


    If she released more than sixty percent strength, blue nature¡¯s punishment would quickly gather like a shark that smelled the fishy smell.


    If she released more than eighty percent strength, blue nature¡¯s punishment would turn into the Purple Emperor-level Thunder just like it dealt with Zi Sha. At that moment, Su Li had to send out one or two external incarnations topletely offset nature¡¯s punishment.


    And if she burst out all her strength, the Purple Emperor-level Thunder would be a ck thunder snake that she had never seen before. Its power was far more powerful than that of the Purple Emperor-level Thunder and reached a realm that Su Li couldn¡¯t understand at all. Because of this... Su Li lost ten external incarnations!


    ¡°Master, even if you collect a lot of ghosts and souls in the ancestralnd, you can¡¯t waste them in this way!¡±


    Seeing Su Li meditating, ck Lotus sighed. Those were all the fine souls that were carefully collected by the Ghost n within hundreds of thousands of years, but they were wasted in this way.


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The waste of external incarnations was necessary. The n she would implement next would inevitably be supported by strength.


    It was impossible for her to count on the fragments of the Ghost n¡¯s ancestralnd to save her every time, or another mighty demon who could disturb the order of nature and let her take advantage of the loopholes.


    When the ancestralnd of the Ghost n copsed, she gathered a lot of fragments and hid them in her carry-on space to reduce their consumption. But she could feel that the power of the world fragments that had lost their cores was fading rapidly over time. After a few years, it mightpletely lose effectiveness.


    Every time after she used them, the vanishing of the fragments would be elerated.


    Moreover,st time in order to frighten the Grand Elder of Han Sect, she had already used ny percent of the fragments. She would think it was lucky if the remaining fragments could kill a practitioner who was in Dacheng Realm.


    Su Li took a deep breath. As the light flowing in her eyes, she was lost in thought.


    She clearly understood!


    Such strength and foundation were far from enough if she fought with Yuxu Sect!


    However, if Immortal Tea nt died, she would undoubtedly have less chance.


    Time was running out!


    ¡°Master, are you back?¡±


    In the mountain forest, the bell rang. Yan Ziye¡¯s voice came into her ears.


    Su Li slightly restrained her thoughts. Her body disappeared in a sh, and then appeared in front of Yan Ziye.


    Yan Ziye had long been ustomed to Su Li¡¯s fascinating way of appearance. He immediately said respectfully, ¡°Master, there is something wrong in the Second Branch of Su Family. Su Chenke has gone to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Su Wenbing is dead.¡± Yan Ziye¡¯s voice was slightly low.


    Su Li frowned instantly.


    One hourter, the hall where the Second Branch of Su Family stayed was full of solemn atmosphere.


    Ling Qinn, Su Dieyin, Su Xianyun and others were all present.


    Su Li squatted down and lifted the white cloth on the ground. Su Wenbing¡¯s pale face came into her view. There was not much panic on his face but more relief and shame.


    She lifted the white cloth more open. Then she saw that there was a mass of rotten meat below Su Wenbing¡¯s neck, as if he had been cut and shredded by extremely sharp golden pneuma, and failed to leave a whole body.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. After she put down the white cloth and stood up, she looked at Ling Qinn.


    Ling Qinn understood what she meant. He shook his head and said, ¡°I was careless. People of Jindao Cult suddenly attacked Dieyin. If he hadn¡¯t blocked a de strike...¡±


    Su Li nced at Su Dieyin, who was pale and stared at Su Wenbing¡¯s corpse in a daze. She waved at Ling Qinn, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded and left with Su Li.


    Although he always had the strong intuition that Su Jiuzhou in front of him was Su Li, he was able to control his emotionspared with the scenest time.


    ¡°Tell me the whole process.¡±


    Standing on the edge of the mountain cliff, Ling Qinn followed Su Li. Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, he said with aplex expression, ¡°Su Dieyin¡¯s background is rted to Jindao Cult, and the Headmaster of Jindao Cult wants to kill her soon. After Su Zhuonian died, Jindao Cult wanted to do that and then the scene happened. I found these things afterwards. And before dying, Su Wenbing revealed that he was Su Dingxian¡¯s illegitimate son...¡±


    In the hall, after taking a deep breath, Su Dieyin walked to the white cloth and squatted down. She stretched out her hand to touch the white cloth and retracted her hand as if she got an electric shock.


    All images happened yesterday shed in her mind.


    Golden des shot like flying flowers in the sky were all blocked by Su Wenbing.


    Su Dieyin stared at Su Wenbing who showed an expression of pain but still smiled at her. Su Wenbing¡¯s bloody hands seized her tightly, and he choked with sobs.


    ¡°Since my father asked me to worship you as the master, he hadn¡¯t sent any messages for hundreds of years...¡±


    ¡°Master, I dare not to forget your kindness. I thought I didn¡¯t need to go back to that hell again in my life, but my father¡¯s order is hard to vite!¡±


    ¡°No matter how he treats me, he is also my father. Master, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I did something wrong and I will make confession in the hell.¡±


    ¡°Master... take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Stupid boy. Su Dingxian treated you like that... He wasn¡¯t worthy of you risking your life. When did he treat you as his son? It is my fault. If I could detect...¡±


    Su Dieyin¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Su Xianyun and Su Zheng, who stood behind her, also cried and tightly grasped the swords in their hands.


    They hadn¡¯t felt the pain of the Third Junior Fellow Apprentice before, but it was toote now.


    Footfall¡ª


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps sounded. Su Dieyin raised her head and saw Su Li and Ling Qinning. She was still in a daze, but saw Su Li suddenly smile and say to her in a rxed tone,

 Chapter 482 - The Stupider the Better

    <strong>Chapter 482 The Stupider the Better</strong>


    Although Jindao Cult was lower-ranking among the twenty-five sects, it was one of the twenty-five sects anyway, and its strength should not be underestimated.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Ling Qinn secretly went to Jindao Cult to investigate the actual situation. Su Chenke stayed in Su Family to prevent Su Family from being breaking into.


    ¡°Master, are you going to deal with Jindao Cult?¡±


    On the next day, Su Yang and Su Mu, who hadn¡¯t been seen for a long time, suddenly came. When they met Su Li, Su Yang frowned and asked eagerly.


    ¡°Oh? Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Seeing Su Li raised her eyebrows lightly, Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but feel a pressure.


    ¡°Of course, you can, Master.¡±


    Su Yang said with sweat on his forehead. The doubts and anxiety in his heart were instantly reced by fright.


    Su Mu shook his head slightly when he saw Su Yang¡¯s look. He said, ¡°Master, Tianhe Sect sent a message to me yesterday and asked what happened in Su Family. The news of Su Zhuonian¡¯s death seems to have been spread.¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not weird. Several months have passed. Su Chenke¡¯s movements were not small. And Jindao Cult has been staring at Su Family. If the news of Su Zhuonian¡¯s death did not spread, I would think it was strange.¡±


    As soon as Su Li said that, both Su Yang and Su Mu were shocked.


    Su Zhuonian really was killed by Su Jiuzhou!


    Both of them had spection when Su Chenke cleared Su Family bloodily and deliberately let them go. However, they still felt shocked when they heard the news personally.


    Su Zhuonian, who they had never been qualified to meet, was a mighty in nature¡¯s test after all!


    Even in Tianhe Sect, he was definitely a mainstay, and few people like him were killed when there was no war.


    Tut-tut!


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but be stunned secretly.


    ¡°A few months ago, a Grand Elder in Junior Emperor of Han Sect died. Not long after that, a mighty in nature¡¯s test was killed. Qingshui Circle is really getting more and more dangerous.¡±


    He sighed with emotion in his heart, and asked cautiously, ¡°Master, how should we reply to the inquiry of Tianhe Sect?¡±


    Su Li had kept looking at Su Yang until Su Yang shuddered with fear. Then Su Li withdrew her sight and said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t let any holy sectse to Jiuzhou Region within ten years.¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s pupils shrank, and his heart trembled slightly. Although he wanted to ask why Su Jiuzhou did this, his reason and desire to live stopped him. He only nodded in the end.


    While Su Mu frowned, and said hesitantly,


    ¡°Master, since Tianhe Sect can send us to lurk in the sects of Jiuzhou Region, the other holy sects can also put their spies in the other sects. If you want to deal with Jindao Cult and don¡¯t want others to know, I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Su Li was stunned for a moment. Then she gently nodded and said, ¡°You are right. It seems that my n needs to be changed. Since you two have been in Jiuzhou Region for many years, do you have any contact with other holy sects¡¯ spies?¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s expression was slightly stiff, and he wanted to deny it subconsciously. But Su Mu nodded and admitted without hesitation, as if he was waiting for Su Li¡¯s this question.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Su Li nced at Su Yang, who looked restless, with a meaningful smile, and said softly, ¡°The affair in Su Family has been finished, so you don¡¯t have to stay at Su Family anymore. For the next year... try your best to check the specific identities of those spies and report to me. I don¡¯t care your methods. Can you do it?¡±


    Su Mu looked solemn. Standing upright, he said with a loud and clear voice,


    ¡°We will definitelyplete this task!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡ª¡±


    Su Liughed softly. She waved her hand and disappeared like a bubble.


    ¡°Blockhead?!¡±


    After Su Li left, Su Yang immediately asked Su Mu. But Su Mu reached out and covered Su Yang¡¯s mouth.


    Seeing Su Mu shaking his head solemnly, Su Yang was a little confused.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Su Mu had to obey Su Jiuzhou¡¯s order. It was clearly...not necessary!


    Although they became turncoats and sought refuge with Su Jiuzhou, that was just an expedient way to survive in the Chaos Zone. Could the blockhead...take that seriously?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since Master gave an order, we will set off immediately.¡±


    After ncing at the direction where Su Li was leaving, Su Mu lifted Su Yang¡¯s back with one hand, and flew away from the Second Branch.


    Soon after they left, Su Chenke, who was hiding in the dark, appeared and calmly dispelled the gesture in his hands.


    Su Mu took Su Yang all the way and flew quickly, until theynded on a in with a wide sight. Su Yang, who was gloomy, broke free from Su Mu¡¯s hand, and cursed angrily,


    ¡°Blockhead, did your head be kicked by a donkey? You told Su Jiuzhou even our secrets. What kind of enticing spell did Su Jiuzhou use to make you answer her all questions?! If she asks about us, will you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The anger in Su Mu¡¯s eyes shed away, and the second half of Su Yang¡¯s words were contained in his throat.


    ¡°Well! I would like to hear what reason can you make up this time to convince me!¡±


    Su Yang took a deep breath. He folded his arms on his chest and stared at Su Mu, as if he would leave if Su Mu couldn¡¯t convince him.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou wants to unify Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s gaze shed. His first sentence made Su Yang¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Su Mu raised his head and squinted at Su Yang, ¡°She didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from us, but she wanted to hide it from holy sects... If we want to leave, we can imagine the end.¡±


    Su Yang stretched out and covered his faintly suffocating chest with a face full of disbelief, ¡°How could this be possible? Su Jiuzhou¡¯s Ni Sect is just a small sect. Just depending on those guys in Ni Sect...¡±


    ¡°Now, Su Family is also controlled by Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Su Mu interjected slowly, and Su Yang instantly became speechless.


    ¡°Even if Su Jiuzhou¡¯s next goal is Jindao Cult, how do you know that she wants to control Jiuzhou Region? Maybe she just wants to avenge for Su Dieyin. After all, her rtionship with Su Dieyin...¡±


    Having said this, Su Yang was stunned, and stopped talking abruptly.


    He suddenly remembered that the rtionship between Su Jiuzhou and Su Dieyin was basically nned by Su Jiuzhou.


    Could there be affections in such a rtionship?


    After seeing that Su Yang finally understood, Su Mu continued, ¡°If we refuse, Su Chenke will immediately kill us. Perhaps in order not to disturb Tianhe Sect, she will not kill us, but... do you want to be like Su Chenke?¡±


    Su Yang couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and immediately shook his head.


    ¡°So, we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°So it is...¡±


    Su Yang looked at the sun in the sky, which was not very dazzling, but suddenly turned his head. His smile was a little pale, ¡°Su Mu, my brain is really not as good as yours. Do you particrly despise me? If not...¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s cold face showed a little difference, but it quickly restored, like a leaf fell into a calmke and just made a ripple.


    But after all, there was something more in thatke.


    ¡°I never despise you. I just want to...kill you! So, the stupider you are, the better it is.¡±


    After Su Mu finished that, he turned and left.


    Su Yangughed, ¡°So... I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    Hearing Su Yang smiling behind, Su Mu curled up his lips slightly, but he changed his expression to coldness quickly.


    He kept another thing as a secret from Su Yang.


    Although it was just his guess, he dared not to tell anyone.


    Because he was practicing the Aesthetic Realm of Ice, he was extremely sensitive to some things, such as the ice demon that created a tremendous uproar in the Ghost Region...


    On a green meadow by theke in the back mountain of Ni Sect, Su Li rarelyid idle and looked at the blue sky in a daze.


    The little white fox squinted its eyes and took a nap. It made a babble from time to time, which seemed that it was dreaming.


    The little ck cat transformed by a nightmare stared at the little white fox on one side and constantly devoured dreams with a contented expression. It was enjoying it very much.


    Su Li suddenly became a little drowsy when the warm but not dazzling sunlight shone.


    With her physique, she would definitely not be affected by light. However, ... she got herself drowsy. These days, she has gone into Ghost Region, entered the ancestralnd of Ghost n, killed the Grand Elder of Han Sect and the mighty demon Zi Sha. Although she had gained a lot, she had been nervous all the time, and she needed to rest before fighting with the twenty-five sects.


    Even if it was just a moment.


    Squinting and looking at the lush mountains, rivers and forests in the distance, she gradually fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it passed. The approaching breath of Hua Yan awakened her.


    No dream?


    She straightened up and looked at the innocent nightmare around her. She said with a slightly serious expression, ¡°Hei, you are a good boy, right?¡±


    Nightmare¡¯s tiny body shuddered and aggrievedly spit out a ball.


    Su Li took the dream ball amusedly. This little guy had been bolder and even dared to swallow her dreams.


    ¡°Su Li! You are here. I have been finding you for a while!¡±


    At this moment, Hua Yan came in haste. Her breath was a little unstable. After seeing Su Li lyingfortably on the grass, she couldn¡¯t helpughing. She pretended to be angry,


    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m running around for you outside, while you are sleeping here!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a while, Hua Yan¡¯s smile receded, but there was still a hint of smile in her eyes, ¡°We got the news about Jindao Cult¡¯s spy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so fast?¡±


    Su Li said in amazement. She had originally imagined that if they couldn¡¯t find the spy in Jindao Cult, she would go to Jindao Cult personally. But now it was not necessary.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hua Yan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence that the spy in Jindao Cult has some connections with Yan Ziye. Yan Ziye went to investigate for a while and recognized that person.¡±


    ¡°Is he from the Void Sword Sect?¡±


    While rubbing the surface of the ck Lotus Ring, Su Li seemed to ponder.


    In her previous life, she died very thoroughly, and the Reincarnation Mirror waspletely destroyed. Why did those holy sects put spies in these small sects?


    Was it possible that someone already knew she was still alive?


    As soon as this spection appeared, Su Li shook her head and gave it up.


    It was impossible. If somebody knew that she was born again, it would not be so peaceful right now.


    ¡°So, it was that someone predicted that something worrying would happen in Jiuzhou Region, but he or she didn¡¯t know it was me. Or... the worrying thing was not rted with me.¡±


    All kinds of thoughts hovered in Su Li¡¯s mind. Standing aside, Hua Yan didn¡¯t bother her. Instead, she looked at Su Li¡¯s pensive beautiful face with a smile.


    If it was possible, she would rather keep practicing quietly with Su Li like this. But she knew it was impossible.


    It was too unfair for Su Li to give up hatred.

 Chapter 483 - Inheritance of Ao Sword

    <h4>Chapter 483 Inheritance of Ao Sword</h4>


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Yan, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Yan Shixun looked at Yan Ziye in a small-town inn at the foot of hill of Jindao Cult, with surprise in his eyes.


    He had been lurking in the Jindao Cult for thousands of years. In return, the Void Sword Sect also allowed him to enter the Reincarnation Mirror and obtain a considerable opportunity.


    But after all, he was not a genius that the Void Sword Sect focused on training. On the day when the Reincarnation Mirror was broken, no one rescue him. His memories in the Reincarnation Mirror have long since disappeared, and all that left in his mind was only some mental method learned in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Naturally, he did not remember the role he yed in the Reincarnation Mirror, which Yan Ziye¡¯s father, the satrap of Qinghe Province as well as themander of border-provinces of Dahan Country.


    He only remembered that Yan Ziye was famous and talented in the Void Sword Sect back then. All disciples of Void Sword Sect worshiped Yan Ziye, and they even thought that Yan Ziye would be the next lord of the sect.


    But no one expected that Yan Ziye would disappear shortly after returning from the Reincarnation Mirror.


    When Yan Ziye saw Yan Shixun¡¯s expression was full of surprise and shock, his own expression was quite weird. Although he knew that many things that happened in the Reincarnation Mirror were illusory, he still couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, where have you been all these years?¡±


    Yan Shixun looked at Yan Ziye as if he had found someone to confide in. As the elder of Jindao Cult, he stood high above the masses at ordinary times, but now, he felt lonely, ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to the Sect for hundreds of years, and I don¡¯t know if my friends back then still remember me.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes shed, and without answering his question, he slowly said, ¡°The cultivators think you died a thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yan Shixun was shocked with his eyes widen, ¡°Why?¡±


    Yan Ziye shook his head with a self-mocking smile, ¡°What are we to the Sect? Even for me, if I can¡¯t be a Junior Emperor in a day, I¡¯m just a tool that can be thrown away. These... you should know as you have cultivated for many years.¡±


    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t expect...¡±


    Yan Shixun looked even more lonely. The brilliance in his eyes that had risen for meeting Yan Ziye disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    Yan Ziye silently watched Yan Shixun to recover from shock.


    Although there was a suspicion of instigating rebellion, what he said was the truth.


    Those who were sent out as spies by the Void Sword Sect would not end well. The various benefits promised by the Sect were nothing more than an illusion, and only rare people could really get that huge reward.


    Like Yan Shixun who had been living outside for thousands of years, the senior sect leaders had long distrusted them, and even for the information obtained from them asionally, they would cooperate with other spies to repeatedly verify the authenticity.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Yan Shixun shook the wine ss in his hand andughed suddenly, and his voice was extremely sour and hoarse. ¡°Humanity is the most valuable and the least valuable thing in the cultivation circle. The number of people who remember me will be less than five.¡±


    Hearing these words, Yan Ziye knew that it was a time to deicide something. He pretended to hesitate and asked, ¡°Do you...want to go back and have a look?¡±


    Yan Shixun was startled, and he was immediately moved, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice! Do you have any idea?¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled and nodded. But then he shook his head, ¡°I have a special identity, so it is not convenient for me to take you back. However, there is a chance right now. If you seize it, you may be able to break through the shackles of the Void Sword Sect and obtain a brighter road of cultivation.¡±


    Yan Shixun¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    Being a spy in other sects for so many years without being discovered, he was not a fool, and the meaning of Yan Ziye¡¯s words made him shudder.


    Treason?


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    Yan Ziye pressed Yan Shixun¡¯s trembling hands, ¡°You and I have the same surname, and I will not harm you. I will not let you take any risks. As long as you do your own duty, I will do the rest for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my duty?¡±


    Yan Shixun was full of hesitation, and Yan Ziye was not annoyed. He gave Yan Shixun a soft smile and pointed to the Jindao Cult.


    ¡°For you, it couldn¡¯t be easier.¡±


    Yan Shixun stared at the gate of Jindao Cult in a daze. He still didn¡¯t understand, but he quickly understood.


    Boom!!!


    A purple streamer fell from the sky and mmed into the Defensive Matrix of Jindao Cult. Until the hall que of Jindao Cult was smashed into pieces, it revealed its true shape¨Ca purple dagger.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Our sect hall was smashed!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice,e on! Something terrible has happened!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A huge roar resounded across the mountains. The main hall was destroyed, and all disciples of the Jindao Cult violently rioted. Not long after, the master of Jindao Cult Jin Zhentian ran out of the main hall aggressively with all the elders.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you be presumptuous in my Jindao Cult!¡±


    Just then, a sweet female voice with a sneer rang, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The gust of wind danced in the sky, rustling Su Dieyin¡¯s skirt. Her nted eyes were as cold as a knife, and she looked stern. Ling Qinn followed behind her silently. He was very low-key.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Seeing Su Dieyin, Jin Zhentian eyes changed a look. The moment he opened his mouth, the sound wave turned into illusory golden knifes and shed into the sky.


    It seemed that he wanted to kill Su Dieyin immediately, so that she had no chance to speak.


    Instead of being panic, Su Dieyin smiled, ¡°Uncle, are you in such a hurry to kill your niece?¡±


    While she was speaking, Ling Qinn raised his head to reveal a in face. He only took a step forward, waving his sleeves.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    Those sharp golden knives copsed like pebbles hitting rocks.


    Jin Zhentian and other elders of the Jindao Cult were all aghast at the sight of this scene.


    This person¡¯s cultivation...was higher than Huashen Realm definitely!


    Jin Zhentian said that after Su Zhuonian, Su Family had no backing.


    But why was there another mighty practitioner in nature¡¯s test to protect Su Dieyin?!


    For a while, the elders panicked, but only one elder in a dark gray robe frowned. He stared at Jin Zhentian and questioned, ¡°She calls you uncle. Is she Jin Cheng¡¯ao daughter?!¡±


    Jin Zhentian looked at indifferent Ling Qinn with cold sweat on his forehead. Hearing the elder questioning him, he looked even more awkward, trying to quibble, ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t believe this demon¡¯s nonsense. If I have a daughter, how could I abandon her?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Hearing Jin Zhentian¡¯s sophistry, Su Dieyin suddenly chuckled and said sarcastically, ¡°The elder, my uncle was right. After he learned that I had been abandoned, he couldn¡¯t wait to send someone over to kill me.¡±


    ¡°You are the owner of the Second Branch of Su Family, Su Dieyin!¡±


    An elder didn¡¯t know the truth and recognized Su Dieyin¡¯s identity, so he suddenly shouted out, ¡°Su Dieyin, have you forgotten that the twenty-five sects of the Jiuzhou Region must not kill each other? Otherwise, all other sects will attack the one started the war!¡±


    Jin Zhentian suddenly refreshed when he heard the words. He bowed to Ling Qinn and said vigorously, ¡°Your Excellency, I don¡¯t know what Su Dieyin promised you to let you help her in this way, but thew of the Jiuzhou Region is inexorable. If you insist on harming my sect, it will be more awful even you have such a high cultivation, so you have to think twice!¡±


    While talking, Jin Zhentian observed Ling Qinn¡¯s reaction, hoping to see some information on his face, but he was disappointed.


    Ling Qinn seemed to have never heard him, keeping his face expressionless all the time.


    Seeing Jin Zhentian still struggling, Su Dieyin couldn¡¯t help but chortle, ¡°I have been wandering outside since I was a child, fighting for food with stray dogs and for clothes with beggars. If I hadn¡¯t been nursed by my foster mother, I would not have been here today.


    In recent days, there have been some changes in Su Family, which have nothing to do with we Second Branch, but I did not expect that someone would take the opportunity to assassinate. Thanks to it, I understand that I can revenge for my father. Jin Zhentian, don¡¯t you want to get my father¡¯s practice method? Let me teach you a lesson.¡±


    After finished speaking, Su Dieyin put on a serious face. She pinched out a cultivation form that shocked Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Three flying swords shot out from her universe ring, dashing at Jin Zhentian in a triangle.


    Jin Zhentian immediately took a bell-shaped magic weapon to block the flying swords, but he looked so annoyed.


    The Ao Sword Skills he was looking for was actually in Su Dieyin¡¯s hands, and... he exposed at this moment!


    ¡°Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s Ao Sword Skills. This kid...¡±


    The elder in gray robes looked at the murderous Su Dieyin with his lips trembled fiercely, and his old eyes instantly moistened, ¡°My granddaughter, you are still alive!¡±


    ¡°This is Ao Sword Skills of the former Lord of our sect!¡±


    ¡°She is really the daughter of the Lord!¡±


    Many unwitting elders were also shocked. Ao Sword Skills was the former lord¡¯s trump card. The sword moves were strange and unpredictable, and they would definitely kill someone bloodily every time they were taken.


    But since the inexplicable death of the former lord, this sword art of Ao Sword Skills had also been lost. Although Jin Zhentian was Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s brother, he didn¡¯t inherit this sword art. No one knew where the sword art had gone.


    But today, there was finally an answer.


    And this answer was...very unusual.


    For a while, many people looked at Jin Zhentian with weird expressions, and many of them even distanced themselves from him.


    The other ones who didn¡¯t know how to disown him had their eyes rolling around, as if they were looking for a way to escape.


    Jin Zhentian also wanted to escape, but the middle-aged man in sackcloth with an ordinary face put too much pressure on him. Apart from barely resisting the sword light from Su Dieyin, he couldn¡¯t take a step.


    But he defended the front, but not defended a cold sword beside him.


    Whoosh!


    The gray-robed old man fiercely inserted the flying sword into Jin Zhentian¡¯s heart, and his muddy old eyes were full of crimson, as if they were about to bleed, ¡°You killed my daughter and your brother! Beast, go to hell!¡±


    Jin Zhentian¡¯s eyes widened. Blood sttered firmly against the flying sword in his chest, but the gray-robed elder pushed the sword even harder.


    Su Dieyin took the chance to point to the sky. Then a golden glow broke through the gap in the round clock and inserted Jin Zhentian¡¯s throat.


    Ssh¡ª


    The blood gushed out like a fountain.


    ¡°Ho-ho... I¡¯m not reconciled!¡±


    Jin Zhentian covered his neck and copsed. He did not expect that his momentary greed in the past would cause him bear such suffering.

 Chapter 484 - Jindao Cult changed master

    <strong>Chapter 484 Jindao Cult changed master</strong>


    Click!


    Ling Qinn frowned, loosened the invisible shackles, and let Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse fall in the square in front of the main hall of Jindao Cult.


    When the disciples below who heard the movement and came up saw the corpse of their master, they instantly retreated far away, forming a big circle around the corpse.


    It was silent.


    The old man in a gray robe didn¡¯t even look at Jin Zhentian. He walked tremblingly in front of Su Dieyin, and his wrinkled face wasplicated. His mouth opened tremblingly, but his voice was choked in his throat. He couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Uncle Lan...¡±


    Su Dieyin looked at Ling Qinn. Since thest time she learned of Ling Qinn¡¯s real name, her call had naturally changed.


    Even though Ling Qinn had thousands of doubts in his heart at this moment, it was no surprise that the old man in a gray robe was Su Dieyin¡¯s grandfather.


    Others shouldn¡¯t bother when rtives met.


    Thinking of this, he stepped aside with a heavy heart, and kept thinking of the scene that Su Dieyin used Ao Sword Skills in his mind.


    Absent-minded, he didn¡¯t notice that Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse below suddenly trembled slightly, and then an invisible soul rose from the corpse, turning into a light and rushing out of Jindao Cult quietly.


    ¡°Porcin Method! It actually works. I am fated not to die!¡±


    During the flight, Jin Zhentian regained his awareness. Seeing his state at this time, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. As long as his soul was still there, there was still the possibility of re-cultivation!


    ¡°Su Dieyin, you just wait and see. I will take revenge!¡±


    Jin Zhentian¡¯s transparent face looked hideous, and he controlled his soul to fly into the air.


    At this moment, a pair of white hands suddenly appeared. They easily traversed the space to grab Jin Zhentian¡¯s soul and squeezed it out. Then smoke curled upwards.


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    The harsh screams echoed in her ears, but Su Li didn¡¯t seem to realize it, ¡°Jin Zhentian and Jin Cheng¡¯ao are actually brothers. It turns out that the root of the Ao Sword Skills inheritance I robbed in the Reincarnation Mirror is here. Jin Cheng¡¯ao¡¯s daughter is actually under mymand.¡±


    There was a hint of interest between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows. This incident was a coincidence, but it didn¡¯t surprise her.


    There were a hundred thousand practitioners who entered the Reincarnation Mirror that year. Although most of them died a thousand years ago, all survivors were the mainstays of the various sects. As long as she wanted to get to the bottom, she would continue to encounter familiar but strange ones, which couldn¡¯t be avoided.


    Jin Zhentian and Jin Cheng¡¯ao were just the most ordinary members of those people.


    However, the Porcin Method that Jin Zhentian said made her interested.


    Although an ordinary practitioner of Huashen Realm had cultivated the fundamental spirit and was protected by the Will Power, the fundamental spirit was still too weakpared to the physical body.


    If the physical body was destroyed, the fundamental spirit would probably not be able to hide and would copse along with the physical body.


    But Jin Zhentian was different. He could allow his soul to re-evolve from the fundamental spirit and escape without being noticed. If Su Li hadn¡¯t guarded outside and hadn¡¯t been keenly aware of this fluctuation, perhaps Jin Zhentian would have escaped.


    ¡°Senior Ling, please bring Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse back.¡±


    Ling Qinn suddenly heard Su Li¡¯s sound transmission, and his thoughts were interrupted. He looked at Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse below without any breath, and wondered what Su Li would do with the corpse.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He fell to the bottom to take back the spiritual dagger that smashed into the main hall, and then put Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse into the universe ring.


    This action immediately caused the dissatisfaction of the people of Jindao Cult.


    The old man in a gray robe flew right away when he saw this. He held fists on hips and said, ¡°This fellow practitioner, I¡¯m Mo Lin, grandpa of Dieyin. Thanks to your care and protection over the years, Dieyin can grow up safely. But... I want to say cheekily that although I want to tear the beast apart, he is after all the preceding master of Jindao Cult, and you collect his corpse...¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes turned chilly. Su Dieyin realized that something bad might happen, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Lan, don¡¯t be irritable. Grandpa is also for the reputation of Jindao Cult, so...¡±


    When Ling Qinn saw Su Dieyin, his expression slightly eased, but his voice was still very cold, ¡°The corpse will be returned soon. I only collect it on behalf of Dieyin to offer sacrifices to her parents and Su Wenbing.¡±


    At the same time, he transmitted the sound to Su Dieyin, ¡°Su Jiuzhou wants this corpse. I¡¯m afraid there is something wrong with it.¡±


    Su Dieyin was startled, and fell silent for a while. She stopped persuading.


    Mo Lin was old and smart. Since he saw some clues, his old face immediately eased and he no longer persisted.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s reasonable. You don¡¯t need to be bothered.¡±


    He could see that it was absolutely impossible for this person to hand over Jin Zhentian¡¯s corpse. He wanted to get the corpse back just for the face of Jindao Cult. Now Ling Qinn could lower the posture to exin, which was nice enough.


    After all, this was a mighty practitioner to pass nature¡¯s test. There wasn¡¯t such one in Jindao Cult. It had been ranking at the bottom of the twenty-five sects, and disciples felt shamed.


    Now that Su Dieyin decided to return to Jindao Cult as the master, maybe... the sect could still take advantage of it!


    Mo Lin opened up his thinking. The more he thought about it, the brighter he felt the future would be.


    The sect could be more powerful thanks to Jin Zhentian¡¯s death.


    ¡°Shixun, as you can see, what happened in Jindao Cult is nothing but a family feud. You only need to report to the sect ording to the facts, and you won¡¯t be punished.¡±


    In the main hall square below, Yan Ziye said with a smile, while Yan Shixun stared at the sky above the sect in a daze.


    In just half a day, Jindao Cult hadpletely transformed, and even the sect master had changed.


    If Yan Ziye hadn¡¯te to him, he might still have felt that the matter was really as he had seen, but now... he seemed to have seen a huge vortex, and he was deeply caught in it!


    Yan Shixun thought of being alone in Jindao Cult over the years. Void Sword Sect didn¡¯t care about him at all, and even treated him as a ¡°dead man¡±. Then he took a deep breath and looked at Yan Ziye.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what should I pay attention to?¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled immediately when he heard the words, and pointed at Ling Qinn, ¡°Su Dieyin recognized her ancestor, and Jin Zhentian died in a sneak attack by Mo Lin. As for this person, don¡¯t appear in your report and of course, me neither.¡±


    Yan Shixun felt a chill in his heart, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, who are you working for? ...¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled slightly, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yan Shixun opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t speak.


    Did any of those who fought against holy sects in the past years have a good end?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There is still enough time to think about it.¡±


    Noticing his hesitation, Yan Ziye suddenly chuckled and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Just do me a favor this time. If the sect is to follow upter, you can also attribute it to negligence. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yan Shixun breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this sentence and then nodded.


    ...


    A few dayster, on the penalty stage of Jindao Cult, heads rolled and blood stained the ground.


    Su Dieyin looked cold and ferocious, but there were tears in her eyes. These elders who had conspired with Jin Zhentian to kill her parents were finally sent into hell by herself.


    Half a monthter, under Su Li¡¯s deliberate control, the turmoil of Jindao Cult waspletely subdued, and Jindao Cult was also put back on track under Su Dieyin¡¯s management. However, the news that the master of Jindao Cult changed still spread quickly into the ears of every lord of twenty-five sects, as if it had grown wings.


    ¡°What happened to the Jiuzhou Region recently? First, the Grand Elder of Su Family died inexplicably of an illness, and then Jin Zhentian also died haplessly. It¡¯s really unlucky!¡±


    ¡°Tsk-tsk, these two incidents can be summed up in one. Su Dieyin was originally a member of Jindao Cult. If Jin Zhentian was not greedy, he would not fall into the miserable situation today.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s weird. It¡¯s not as simple as it seems.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We need to send someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t so many conspiracies and tricks. Those holy sects are more informed than us, and even they don¡¯t take action. There is nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Many top men of the twenty-five sects insisted on their own opinions. Although most people felt that this matter did not need attention, Hua Yan clearly noticed that there were more agents in Su Family and Jindao Cult.


    Fortunately, Su Li had long ordered people not to make big moves recently. After the agents had acted for dozens of days, their enthusiasm almost subsided, and they left one after another.


    At this moment, in the back mountain adytum of the Ni Sect.


    Su Li closed a booklet made of unknown materials thoughtfully.


    In the weak light, the word ¡°Porcin Method¡± could be seen vaguely printed on the booklet.


    This booklet was made of golden silk and had a history of no more than a thousand years. The escape method described in it should be borrowed from the Reincarnation Mirror¡¯s Personal Porcin.


    Burn Mushui spiritual jade as the magic weapon of jade porcin, and deposit a trace of soul in it. If one day someone was killed, he or she could use it to retain the soul and seek a slim chance of survival.


    In theory, the soul guided by Mushui spiritual jade was definitely unable to be perceived by the practitioner, but Su Li¡¯s divine awareness was too sensitive. It couldn¡¯t be found by ordinary practitioner, but it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t find it either.


    Besides, the Personal Porcin refined by Jin Zhentian was not perfect. Mushui spiritual jade was a rare treasure that could refine the second personal body. Maybe the purity of the spiritual jade obtained by Jin Zhentian couldn¡¯t reach the refining requirements, and it was impossible to refine a perfect Personal Porcin.


    ¡°Speaking of spiritual jade... the Suiyu Tactics I practiced has reached a certain bottleneck long ago. Since the awakening of my talent, the body of evil ghost has divined for several months before I know that I need to get the help of spiritual jade. However, ordinary spiritual jade had no effect...¡±


    Her eyes shed, and she took out a map made of spiritual animal skin. This object was obtained from the Jin Zhentian¡¯s universe ring, with the word Mushui marked on it. Jin Zhentian¡¯s Mushui spiritual jade should be obtained from this ce.


    Su Li was very familiar with the terrain of the Jiuzhou Region, and the ce that the map of spiritual animal skin showed was not in the Jiuzhou Region.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Li put away the map and flew away from Ni Sect.


    ¡°Yan, I¡¯ll go out to deal with some things, and I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    When Hua Yan heard the sounding from her ear, reluctantly put down the case in her hand, rubbed her eyebrows worryingly, and smiled bitterly.


    Su Li was a totally hands-off boss.


    Shaking her head, she buried her head in the case again. She had to look at carefully the intelligence of the holy sect agent among twenty-five sects.


    ...


    Just a few days after Su Li left¡ª


    In the Jindao Cult, since Su Dieyin had sorted out affairs of the sect, she sat in the backyard quietly for half a day.


    Suddenly, a light breeze swept, and Ling Qinn, who was supposed to be in Su Family, appeared outside the courtyard.

 Chapter 485 - Jiuli Region

    Chapter 485 Jiuli Region


    ¡°Uncle Lan?¡±


    Su Dieyin got up to greet Ling Qinn and evacuated the servants who were standing aside. Since that day she used Ao Sword Skills to kill Jin Zhentian, she had keenly sensed that Uncle Lan¡¯s emotions were not quite right. So, she was not surprised that Ling Qinn came to find her alone.


    Seeing Su Dieyin evacuating the servants, Ling Qinn looked a little rxed. He walked into the courtyard and waved a Sound-proof Matrix.


    ¡°It seems that you have already known what I¡¯m here for.¡±


    Su Dieyin nodded slightly, and tried to ask, ¡°Is it rted to my Ao Sword Skills?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this practice method?¡±


    Ling Qinn frowned and nodded. He asked that with a solemn tone.


    ¡°It is the inheritance that my father left to me when I was young. But I was too young at the time and I only remembered the general skills. Until I was adopted by my mother and started practicing, I was able to unlock the inheritance seal and knew what happened to my father back then.¡±


    As Su Dieyin recounted, gratitude appeared on her beautiful face, ¡°Su Family would definitely not avenge for me. If it weren¡¯t because of Su Jiuzhou, I would never avenge my parents¡¯ murder.¡±


    After hearing that, Ling Qinn suddenly became a little confused. Ao Sword Skills must be Su Li¡¯s, but it didn¡¯t seem that Su Dieyin was lying ording to her expression.


    When did Ao Sword Skills belong to Jin Cheng¡¯ao, Su Dieyin¡¯s father?


    Was it possible that Jin Cheng¡¯ao was Su Li¡¯s heir and Su Jiuzhou...was fake?!


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes shrank. He thought of the various contacts he had with Su Jiuzhou before. Su Jiuzhou was too familiar with Su Li, and she definitely had an unusual rtionship with Su Li.


    Which one was real?


    Ling Qinn waspletely puzzled. If he went to ask Su Jiuzhou, he would inevitably be suspicious that he was interrogating her. Although what she did was to take revenge for Su Li, it also seemed that she wanted to unify Jiuzhou Region for her own selfish interests!


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, are you an enemy or a friend...¡±


    Ling Qinn sighed. He restrained theplex emotions in his eyes and left sadly in Su Dieyin¡¯s puzzled gaze.


    Jiuli Region was controlled by the holy sect Tianyin Tribe. Practitioners in this region were mostly good at spells and poisons. The practice methods that they practiced were mostly uncanny methods. Even if the region was controlled by a holy sect, the evil practitioners were also rampant. It was not as peaceful as Jiuzhou Region.


    Therefore, just a few days after Su Li arrived, she witnessed several cases that practitioners were killed by spells and robbed of treasures. Their deaths were extremely miserable.


    Because Su Li was alone and a female practitioner, she was bothered by some other practitioners. But the cultivations of these practitioners who survived by robbery were not very good. After Su Li identally exploded several evil practitioners¡¯ heads, no one looked for trouble anymore.


    Guiding by the map, Su Li came to a cultivation city called ¡°Baishi¡±. As soon as she entered the city, she saw that all vendors on both sides of the street sold jade materials and shouted constantly.


    Su Li strolled around and saw that there were many stalls selling Mushui spiritual jades. Although their purity was extremely low, this scene was absolutely impossible seen in other cultivation cities.


    ¡°This girl, are you curious that the quality of jades in Baishi City has skyrocketed recently?¡±


    When a kind-faced stall owner saw Su Li¡¯s slightly immature face show surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the spirit mine not far outside Baishi City has already been dug up. But when the bottom was reached, many rare jade materials were found in the spirit mine. This is why Baishi City is prosperous now.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows were curved. Her thickly curled eyshes trembled, and a simple smile appeared on her face. Anyone who looked at her would think her as an unsophisticated female disciple of a sect.


    ¡°Senior, why did you exin it to me? I can¡¯t buy things from your stall.¡±


    As she said, she pointed at the things on the stall with a look of disgust.


    The stall owner¡¯s look became stiff. He thought that this little girl was really forthright and didn¡¯t save his face at all. But he had been at the bottom of the cultivation circle for hundreds of years, so he did not show what he thought on his face. He immediately smiled and replied calmly,


    ¡°Since your clothing and apparel are all extraordinary, you must be of extraordinary origin. I exined it to you, because I just want to do something good for you. You don¡¯t need to mind that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Su Li showed a suddenly enlightened expression, and then immediately snorted. She held her arms across her chest and said, ¡°My parents asked me toe out for a lot of experience and to buy some high-purity Mushui spiritual jades by the way. But I think the purity of Mushui spiritual jades on those stalls are low. It seems that I can only return empty-handed.¡±


    Hearing that, the stall owner was stunned and then overjoyed immediately.


    He was about to continue to sound her out, but never thought that this girl was unsuspecting and said her intentions directly to him.


    Then it was easy to do!


    He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Little fellow practitioner, although I have poor cultivation skills, I have been running the jade business for hundreds of years. I also have a way to get Mushui spiritual jades! But can you tell me if your parents are nearby?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. She happily asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The stall owner nodded repeatedly, ¡°Since I know that you are from a famous family, how dare I deceive you?¡±


    ¡°It is great!¡±


    Su Li showed an arrogant look, ¡°My master is busy with business and he wille to this city in two days. I can do this small matter like buying spiritual jades alone. You take me to buy spiritual jades first and you will definitely benefit a lot from this.¡±


    With that, she wiped the universe ring with her fingertips and threw him a celestial stone.


    The stall owner was surprised and delighted instantly. He immediately put the celestial stone into his universe ring, for fear that others would see it.


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, little fellow practitioner. Please follow me!¡±


    After saying that, he put away the stall and walked across the street market to the depths of an alley.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes imperceptibly. And then she immediately returned to her innocent appearance and followed him lively.


    Sensing the steps behind him, the stall owner showed a smile on his kind face, but it was a little gloomier than the smile just now.


    As they went deeper, the alley became narrower and darker. About ten minutester, the stall owner walked to the end of the alley. He suddenly turned around and looked at Su Li maliciously.


    Su Li still smiled and looked around.


    ¡°We arrived so quickly? Why didn¡¯t I see the entrance?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Hearing such stupid questions, the stall owner couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. His expression was no longer kind, but full of ruthlessness, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t me me for destroying you! You should me your master for not teaching you to guard against strangers!¡±


    After speaking, he quickly stretched out to grab Su Li¡¯s head with five fingers changing into a talon!


    The little girl in Jindan Realm was easily to be killed by him whose cultivation was in the early stage of Yuanying Realm.


    Su Li was about to stop him casually, and asked where was the Mushui spiritual jades forcibly. Suddenly, she thought of something and stopped her movement. She showed a panic on her harmless face.


    Seeing this, the stall owner had no sympathy at all. Instead, his speed was faster!


    At this moment, a cold shout suddenly sounded behind Su Li. At the same time, a white streamer flew quickly and rightly blocked the sharp talon of the stall owner.


    After the streamer light dissipated, its original appearance showed. It was an ancient mirror, a protective treasure.


    Because his n was interrupted, the stall owner¡¯s eyes became gloomy. He looked behind Su Li.


    He saw a chubby and honest young man approaching with a grin. The young man said in a mature tone, ¡°Old guy, the rules of Baishi City are not decorations. Since I saw that, you can¡¯t do bad things today!¡±


    Speaking of this, the honest young man smiled and showed two small canine teeth. The stall owner suddenly changed his look drastically when he saw the young man¡¯s face.


    ¡°How could it be this little ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Damn it. My big benefit!¡±


    He struggled in his heart. He nced at Su Li, who had a dazed look and was too simple to know what was going on. And then he nced at the honest young man who was approaching.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Little girl, you have a good fortune!¡±


    The stall owner snorted and flew away.


    At the moment he was about to leave, a terrifying ck light suddenly shed in Su Li¡¯s clear eyes.


    The stall owner only felt his neck cold, so he didn¡¯t care and left directly.


    ¡°Tsk-tsk!¡±


    ck Lotus watched the stall owner leave, and muttered, ¡°My master of course has a good fortune, but you won¡¯t survive three days.¡±


    After the honest young man saw the stall ownerpletely disappeared in his sight, the smile on his face immediately changed into fear. He patted his chest with fear, ¡°Fortunately, I have some reputation. Run! If hees back, I can¡¯t defeat him.¡±


    While saying that, the honest young man started to run. Su Li smiled thoughtfully, and followed him.


    A momentter, in an inn for practitioners.


    After drinking three bowls of tea in a row, the honest young man let out a long breath, as if he had all his fears let out. He put down the bowl and saw Su Li staring at him. Then he blushed and touched his cheeks, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Even though I saved your life, you wouldn¡¯t fall in love with me at first sight, right?¡±


    Seeing he was easy to be shy, Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The honest young man also seemed to feel that he was too rude. He scratched his head in a weird manner, and said in embarrassment, ¡°Er... I have liked talking nonsense since I was a child. Don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    Su Li nodded and thought secretly.


    This honest young man¡¯s cultivation was not beyond the peak of Jindan Realm, which was far worse than the stall owner. But the stall owner would rather give up his benefits after seeing him. Obviously... the background of this young man was not simple.


    Thinking of this, Su Li said with a smile, ¡°My name is Su Jiuzhou. Thank you for your help just now. May I have your name?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, my name is Xuan An!¡±


    The honest young man stretched out his teacup and said, ¡°I can¡¯t stand the bad behaviors of those people, and I always want to take a hand in when I saw those. If I hadn¡¯t had a good father and mother, I would have been killed many times.¡±


    When he said this, he suddenly remembered something and said with a stern face, ¡°Well! I forgot to ask you how you were deceived by that evil practitioner. This is fatal!¡±


    Su Li sighed softly when she heard that. She said with a hint of aggrieved tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have much experience because I have gone down the mountain for the first time. I wanted to do something for my master, but I almost screwed it up. s...¡±


    This sentence seemed to evoke Xuan An¡¯s memory. He immediately waved his hand andforted Su Li, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s nothing. The world is sinister and full of conspiracy and tricks. You are pure-minded and naturally easy to be fooled. Just be careful in the future and you will never make the same mistake again.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°Thank you for enlightening me, Senior Fellow Apprentice. I feel much better now.¡±


    Hearing Su Li calling him senior fellow apprentice, Xuan An was stunned for a moment, and then he almostughed from ear to ear.


    He was the youngest in the sect and had never been called senior fellow apprentice!


    Seeing his reaction, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It was not necessary to go to Tianyake Attic to get the information about Jiuli Region.

 Chapter 486 - Accommodating Xuan An

    Chapter 486 Amodating Xuan An


    After a meal, Su Li got the information she wanted from Xuan An.


    The treasure map in Jin Zhentian¡¯s hands was cracked by someone in advance a few years ago. The ce reserving treasures had be relics that everyone could go and explore.


    ¡°For the first two years when the relics was opened, it was really a bloody storm!¡±


    Xuan An raved, ¡°There are many tombs that have not been explored. Although there are many dangers, the treasures and exotic materials, which are notmon in the outside world, can be seen everywhere! All the practitioners who think they have done something all went crazy. They killed each other for treasures, which happened there every day! For this reason, at least 20% of practitioners in the Jindan Realm of the Jiuli Region were dead, while fewer deaths in the Yuanying Realm. Many practitioners of Yuanying Realm escaped sessfully, if they are not targeted.¡±


    Su Li heard this with interest and asked with a smile, ¡°Your words are so vivid, and have you ever seen it with your own eyes?¡±


    Xuan An immediately scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°I do not have the ability. I just hear it from my father. At that time, my father put me in confinement for three years in case I would run around...¡±


    When he said this, an extremely deep fear shed in his eyes, as if he had a lingering fear about the confinement of those years.


    ¡°Your father is also for your own good.¡±


    Su Li fiddled with the wine ss in her hand, ¡°Although the practitioners detach themselves from the realm of mortals, they only have one life. If they died, there would be nothing.¡±


    Xuan An looked at Su Li nkly and was wondering. Wasn¡¯t she inexperienced in the world? How could she say such profound words?


    Su Li quickly realized she leaked out a w, so she stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°This is what my master said, and now I just offer a present to you with it. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I think it makes sense.¡± Xuan An waved his hands to answer. The doubts in his heart dissipated. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand my father¡¯s behavior before, but now I understand it upon hearing your words.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for me to do you a favor!¡±


    Su Li replied with joy. When Xuan An saw her sincere expression, he was moved by her andpletely tore down his wall to her.


    The atmosphere was silent for a moment. Su Li broke it with a bashful smile, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I want to visit the relics. Can you lead the way?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Xuan An hesitated. But seeing the sense of loss between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows, he said with grinning, ¡°Of course! This year has been the fifth year since the relics was opened. It has long been less dangerous. I have been there once with my dad. However, if you want me to take you there, you must be obedient and not run around! Otherwise, I have no ability to save you when you are in danger!¡±


    Xuan An warned seriously. And Su Li nodded repeatedly. Then the itinerary to the relics was finally settled.


    They both booked their rooms at the inn and arranged to leave tomorrow.


    After dinner, Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly when she saw that Xuan An was more excited than her, after all she had to pretend to be excited.


    He was too young.


    She could tell at a nce that Xuan An was just more than five hundred years old. But his cultivation could reach the peak of Jindan Realm. Even if it could notpare with a great genius, he was definitely a talent.


    Shaking her head, Su Li pushed the door and went into the room. The moment the door closed, the matrix and runes flowed in the cracks of the door, locking the entire room imprable in the blink of an eye.


    The advantage of the practitioners¡¯ inn was that every room had an istion tactical matrix. Although the grade was not high, as long as it was not deliberately damaged, guests would not be disturbed by others.


    After inspecting the room and confirming no hidden mechanism left by the innkeeper, Su Li walked to the inner room and sat cross-legged on the silk futon. With a gesture, the shadow squirmed behind her. After a while, there was another ¡°Su Li¡± in the room.


    Su Li looked at the face of her previous life and frowned, but she did not deliberately correct it.


    Every time the evil ghost was called, it always appeared in the face of her previous life. Even if she corrected it, it would return to the original state next time. Thus, she simply didn¡¯t bother correcting it.


    With a slight sigh, Su Li threw a set of clothes and asked the evil ghost to put it on. Then the evil ghost walked to the futon by the side and sat cross-legged, entering a state of enlightenment.


    ¡°Little Su Li, it...¡±


    ck Lotus sprang out of the ring with an astonished look. The little white fox that had been confined too long was also released to take a fresh breath. ¡°Could the evil ghost practice by itself?¡±


    After ck Lotus asked, Su Li raised her brow and answered, ¡°Couldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible! The evil ghost has no mind!¡±


    As soon as he said, the evil ghost, who was still looking for feeling, suddenly opened its eyes and looked at ck Lotus coldly.


    ck Lotus shivered at once, making his hair stand on end. He weakly defended, ¡°Well... I am ignorant. Don¡¯t be mind.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Hearing his words, Su Li chuckled. ck Lotus looked back at her nkly, and then turned to look at the evil ghost who ignored him. He suddenly got it and burst into anger.


    ¡°Su Li, are you kidding me?!¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and asked meaningfully, ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, ck Lotus was scared with his scalp tingling.


    ¡°Forget it! I shouldn¡¯t care about a lunatic.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Um... Master, what the hell is going on? I have never seen such an evil ghost!¡±


    Staring at ck Lotus¡¯s sincere face, Su Li also answered seriously, ¡°Even you don¡¯t know it. How could I know? I only need to separate a hint of my thought and fuse it with the evil ghost. Then the evil ghost will have minds. It can practice and perceive mental method and secret method on its own! And the moment when I withdraw my slightest thought from it, what the evil ghost perceived would all be taken by me, as if I practiced to get them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too good to be true?!¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned, ¡°It means that there are two of you practicing at the same time, right? Based on your talent, it will be wonderful if your practice speed can be enhanced!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    Su Li said with a pity, ¡°I have tried. I will lose half of what the evil ghost perceived and practiced when I take it, which is much slower than my own practice speed.¡±


    ¡°Be content!¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, ¡°You have gained a lot. If those people who had the body of evil ghost in the past had had the talent, they would have gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°Talent?¡±


    Su Li was surprised, and murmured thoughtfully, ¡°This talent is not awakened by me, or... it may be part of my talent.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t all your talent?!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s eyes widened, as if they nearly stared out of his head. (The premise was that it had eyeballs.)


    Su Li just replied yes, but not continued. ck Lotus was itching in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to force Su Li to say. He could only pout while he grabbed the little white fox and stuffed it into the ring. Then he was in a sulk alone.


    ¡°Whimper...¡±


    The little white fox curled in the ring and looked at the ck Lotus sadly.


    She wanted to be with her master. Uncle ck was a badass!


    The night was passing slowly when Su Li and the evil ghost perceived the Suiyu Tactics at the same time.


    No words for a night.


    The next morning, when Xuan An got up and opened the door, he saw Su Li sitting at the table downstairs and enjoying the spiritual tea.


    He belted down the stairs immediately, sat down at Su Li¡¯s table, and said with shame, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you should be earlier than me. It really makes me ashamed.¡±


    Su Li smiled and pushed another cup of tea in front of Xuan An, ¡°It is a little embarrassing. We will go to the relics today. I am so excited that I don¡¯t fall asleep all night.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Xuan An couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you are really funny, while I was almost like you when I went down the mountain...¡±


    ck Lotus yawned in the ring, and rolled his eyes when he heard the conversation between them.


    ¡°It seems to be true. A two-thousand-year-old person even act young and do not feel ashamed.¡±


    ¡°You dare to speak ill behind your master. I have heard them all.¡±


    The sound of Reincarnation Mirror sounded leisurely. ck Lotus instantly jumped up and red at the mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror who suddenly appeared in the ring space, ¡°You, a damn donkey, dare to appear in front of me?!¡±


    When the phantom of the little beast heard ck Lotus¡¯s words, its face suddenly became dark, ¡°It was a long time ago. Why do you always mention it?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    ck Lotus sneered, ¡°You still dare to show up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Su Li bears grudges and will tear you to pieces?!¡±


    The little beast shivered. Its phantom shook but quickly stabilized. It said in a muffled voice, ¡°The master has noticed me a long time ago, but she doesn¡¯t do it. I ampletely refined by her blood. If she died, I would also be destroyed again. In this way, she does not worry about my rebellion at all. As long as I serve the master with all my heart and shield the nature¡¯s mystery, what should I be afraid of?¡±


    The little beast stillcked confidence when speaking. But its attitude still made ck Lotus gnash his teeth with hatred.


    ¡°Besides, after I swallowed the fragments, my strength recovered a bit. You and I are a whole. It is easy for me toe in here. I just heard you say bad things about the master. I can¡¯t ignore it!¡±


    Heating this, ck Lotus irritated and cursed, ¡°Come on! Hurt each other! If Su Li was angry and mad, none of us could live!¡±


    Little beast nkly watched ck Lotus being on the brink of copse and felt aggrieved.


    What did he say?


    He just said what was in its heart. Why did the ck lotus seem to be stimted?


    The little beast did not know that before waking up, Su Li forced ck Lotus to show up with her life...


    These were the movements in the ring.


    Under the leading of Xuan An, Su Li went out of the city and headed to the north slowly. Xuan An told Su Li the current situation of Qingshui Circle on the way, after all he, as a senior fellow apprentice, had the responsibility to exin the situation of the cultivation circle to her.


    Su Li originally wanted to motivate him to say something. Unexpectedly, he could see it. So, she reduced their speed again and again. Compared with the current situation of the various factions in Qingshui Circle, Mushui spiritual jade became less important.


    Jiuzhou Region was an isted ce. Even if people could buy a lot of information from Tianyake Attic, those were only apparent and insignificant. Everything about her was regarded as confidential information by various sects. So, it was very difficult to get it from Tianyake Attic.


    The most convenient way was to find an insider to ask. However, because of her sensitive identity, it was so difficult to find a suitable person. Fortunately, on the way to look for Mushui spiritual jade, she encountered one.

 Chapter 487 - Fate was too wonderful for words

    Chapter 487 Fate was too wonderful for words


    ¡°Now the cultivation circle is headed by the four holy sects, which were Shengtian Shrine, Ankui Valley, Huangxing Hall, and Tianhe Sect. And there are many holy sects with profound background.¡±


    Xuan An shook his head and said that while flying and leading the way, as if he had gone into the society for many years and had rich experience, but in fact, he was just repeating what his father told to him to Su Li.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s carefully listening look, Xuan An felt better about himself.


    ¡°And among the four great holy sects, the most powerful one is Shengtian Shrine that favors the evil sect!¡±


    When Xuan An mentioned the ¡°Shengtian Shrine¡±, a look of disgust showed in his eyes. He said, ¡°But the Shengtian Shrine has survived since the ancient cultivation era, and I don¡¯t know how many terrible methods it has umted. It has deep friendship with many old cultivators, including Fate Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Fate Ancestor?¡±


    Su Li repeated it and then asked with curiosity, ¡°Who is Fate Ancestor? Why did you mention him specially?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who he is?¡±


    Xuan An turned his head, and he was pop-eyed with surprise, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, how does your master teach youmon sense in the cultivation circle? He is too irresponsible!¡±


    Su Li blinked in embarrassment, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, to be honest, this time... I ran away secretly.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Xuan An said in surprise. Then he rolled his eyes immediately and shouted at her, ¡°The people in the cultivation circle are sinister. How can you sneak down the mountain? Fortunately, you met me. If anything happens to you, your master and senior fellow apprentices will be anxious.¡±


    Su Li showed lingering fears in her beautiful eyes, and she nodded honestly, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are right, but since I havee out, I can¡¯t go back empty-handed, right? After all, you can protect me...¡±


    Xuan An was angry and also felt funny in his heart. He thought of himself who sneaked down the mountain more than once many years ago. He had a lively personality, but his parents had calm personality. He didn¡¯t see where he got it from.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Xuan An waved his hand helplessly, ¡°In this case, I will be your guide for a period of cultivation, but after passing the relics, you must promise me to go back to the sect immediately and let your master know you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Su Li nodded repeatedly and finally let Xuan An calm down.


    He organized his answer and continued, ¡°Speaking of Fate Ancestor, it is a unique name in the Qingshui Circle. I heard that it has been passed down to this day and many people have been reced. For this generation of Fate Ancestor, no one knows his specific background. He is only a Junior Emperor, but many cultivators regard him as the leader of the Qingshui Circle! It¡¯s just because he practices the way of nature¡¯s mystery.¡±


    Nature¡¯s mystery!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she continued to listen without saying any words.


    ¡°The way of nature¡¯s mystery is not the way of divination, but to see the nature¡¯s mystery, the fate of a person and even the future of the entire cultivation circle!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes lit up. He continued, ¡°I heard from my father that this way of nature¡¯s mystery is not essible to anyone. Watching the nature¡¯s mystery, the one will be condemned by heaven. If ordinary monks practice the way of nature¡¯s mystery, they must have a short life. But there is also a type of human with special physique. They will live longer and even be favored by the naturalw after practicing the way of nature¡¯s mystery!¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips and saw Xuan An¡¯s envious eyes.


    In league with the naturalw?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be her enemy?


    ¡°This generation of Fate Ancestor should be respected because of two great contributions!¡±


    Xuan An suddenly raised his voice, ¡°The first major contribution is that he and the Great Emperor Lihen prevented the invasion of alien circles and set up the Lihen Tablet. They kept foreigners out and protect the peace of our Qingshui Circle for thousands of years! Second, he killed the daughter of luck!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes widened, but she said normally, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, who is the daughter of luck? Why did he kill her?¡±


    Xuan An exined the daughter of luck to Su Li, and took it for granted,


    ¡°Fate Ancestor once said that if the daughter of luck vited the naturalw, the naturalw would be angry, and our Qingshui Circle would be faced with annihtion! Fate Ancestor is such a great man, so he must be right. Look, because of Su Li, the daughter of luck thousand years ago, talents of Qingshui Circle died more than 80%, leading to theck of Tianjiao List of Top 10,000. It is really a great disaster!¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes, and a glimmer of displeasure showed in her eyes.


    In her previous life, she was born, lived and died in a muddle.


    So, in the opinion of the world, was it her fault?


    ¡°By the way,¡±


    Xuan An suddenly pped his hands and whispered, ¡°Speaking of the daughter of luck, I overheard a conversation between my father and an elder two days ago. They said that Fate Ancestor suddenly appeared a month ago to give his will that there has been a new generation of daughter of luck!¡±


    Su Li was stunned for a moment and then asked, ¡°Descendant of Ghost n in Ghost Region?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Xuan Ann looked excited and almost fell off the flying sword.


    ¡°ording to the divination of the Fate Ancestor, the daughter of luck of this generation is extraordinary and much more difficult to deal with than the Holy Girl Su. She is not only the daughter of luck, but also the taboo of the extinct Ghost n. She has a body of evil ghost and unpredictable means. Now the entire Qingshui Circle has an order for arrest. If anyone finds the whereabouts of the descendant of Ghost n and reports it faithfully, he or she can get an extremely rich reward!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face turned pale. Following Xuan An¡¯s words, she looked scared, ¡°There is such a terrible person in the cultivation circle. We practitioners should work together to kill the demon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that the cultivation circle is beginning to be chaotic, it is the time for my generation to distinguish ourselves!¡±


    Seeing Xuan An¡¯s smug look, Su Li put on a serious face. Her lips twitched upwards imperceptibly, which looked unspeakable evil.


    It turned out that her identity had been found?


    If it hadn¡¯t been exined by Xuan An, she was still in the dark. And if she used that identity to act again, she would most likely fail.


    Fortunately, she was dyed by Zi Sha and never appeared in front of the holy sects again.


    So, did Zi Sha help her?


    Su Li thought, ¡°ck Lotus, as you said, I am a rat that everyone in the cultivation circle wants to beat. But I¡¯m not a ghost, but a daughter of luck in the previous life!¡±


    ck Lotus felt the cold in her mind, so he shrank his head and dared not to respond, for fear of offending her.


    The mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Although it was a foolish aplice to Fate Ancestor in thest life, but after all, it was done...


    ¡°Bark?¡±


    The little white fox lying beside ck Lotus raised its ears and looked around suspiciously.


    Why was the master angry?


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice...¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s voice pulled Su Li back to reality.


    Su Li raised her head, and the haze in her eyes instantly faded. She smiled, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯m fine. I just thought about the strange things you said and was distracted.¡±


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s all for the future. Our cultivation is weak. If the descendant of the Ghost n really shows up to do evil, someone will fight with her!¡±


    Su Li obediently responded when she heard his words, and then said, ¡°My master is not a powerful person. I have heard about the Tianjiao List you mentioned, but I just know a little about it. Senior Fellow Apprentice, could you exin it for me in detail?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Xuan An waved his hand, but his fingers pointed to the invisible ck ruins under the clouds. ¡°However, we have reached the relics. The periphery is not dangerous. Why don¡¯t we explore the periphery now? I will tell you about it, okay?¡±


    The smile on Su Li¡¯s face became gentle, and her voice was crisp, like a tweet in an empty valley.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are such a good person!¡±


    Suddenly being praised, Xuan An scratched his head subconsciously. His face turned red, and he smirked.


    ...


    Jiguang Sect was the secondrgest sect in the Jiuli Region.


    Xuan Jingzhou, the lord of Jiguang Sect, was a legendary figure in Jiuli Region.


    Although Xuan Jingzhou was the son of the previous lord of Jiguang Sect, he only had ordinary low-grade spiritual root, and his cultivation speed was far from his peers. The previous lord spent great efforts to raise Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s spiritual root to the middle grade, but he was still notparable to other outstanding disciples. Coupled with Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s neglect of cultivation and being obsessed with wine, the disciples of the Jiguang Sect secretly had a goodugh at him.


    Thousands of years ago, Reincarnation Mirror opened. Although it was a good chance, it had also a danger of falling.


    The previous lord knew that he would die soon, so he sent Xuan Jingzhou into the Reincarnation Mirror.


    After the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, Xuan Jingzhou was missing for decades. Everyone thought that Xuan Jingzhou had died in it. The previous lord was discouraged and didn¡¯t saw his sone back until he died.


    But one day, Xuan Jingzhou suddenly returned with an extremely powerful position. Not only did his cultivation reach the stage of nature¡¯s test that disciples of the same generation were too far behind to catch up, but also hisbat power was extraordinary.


    Therefore, relying on his father¡¯s loyal supporters, Xuan Jingzhou became the new lord without much effort.


    After that, the first thing Xuan Jingzhou did was not to clear out his opponents in the sect, but to fight against all the odds to marry an elder of a new sect in Jiuli Region as a cultivationpanion.


    And that cultivationpanion was not someone else, but Su Yue!


    Wanjian Sect, Su Yue!


    Head of the Wanjian Sect, Wen Tingshan!


    This move caused countless small sects of the Jiuli Region to be jealous, but given the strength of the Jiguang Sect, no one dared to make trouble.


    With the support of the Jiguang Sect, Wanjian Sect quickly became stronger. And a few yearster, the son of Xuan Jingzhou and Su Yue was born.


    ¡°Lord, the young lord saved a young female cultivator in Baishi City, and they are exploring the periphery of the White Stone Relics.¡±


    Hearing the report from his subordinate, Xuan Jingzhou suddenly felt headache. He pinched his be and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can you find out the origin of the female cultivator? My naughty boy is really spoiled. I always worry about him!¡±


    Su Yue, who was flipping thetest intelligence files on the side, immediately raised her head and said softly, ¡°Hubby, I just didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Would you say it again?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s face shook slightly. Then he turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Darling, I am just worried about Xuan An. If he was cheated by a strange woman, what should we do?¡±


    Su Yue rolled her eyes and ignored him, but her eyes implied, ¡°Since you are wise, I will let you off!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou waved his hand to let his subordinate leave, who stifled augh hard. Then he had a bitter smile.


    These were all effects he caused in Reincarnation Mirror, and he alsomitted to his wife in this lifetime.


    With a sigh, he put the ck files at hand, and the tworge words on it were particrly conspicuous.


    ¡°Linli Building!¡±

 Chapter 488 - Treasure guy

    Chapter 488 Treasure guy


    There was mist on the periphery of the White Stone Relics, covering the ruins and ancient buildings in it. It was silent and frightening.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Swish! Swish!


    Two white streamers fell straight from the sky. After the light burst dissipated, figures of Su Li and Xuan An appeared.


    ¡°Although the periphery of the relics is not very dangerous, you can¡¯t be careless. You must follow me closely.¡±


    Xuan An exhorted, and looked around cautiously. He was not rxed as he was just now.


    Su Li nodded gently and followed Xuan An. She squinted her eyes slightly and looked around. The geology of the relics waspletely different from the ordinary soil outside Baishi City. It appeared brownish-purple like it was stained by blood. However, it looked dark as ink from a distance, which somewhat was simr to ck Stone Forest.


    However, the fog in the ck Stone Forest made people hard to see. By contrast, the white mist here was much weaker. At least, she could see many tall outlines through the mist at a nce, but it was a pity that Xuan An didn¡¯t dare to go there. She didn¡¯t n to reveal her strength yet, so she could only give up temporarily.


    Xuan An was from an extraordinary family, and he had been outside for many years. He walked slowly and lightly. He took Su Li around the relics to familiarize her with it. It was safe along the way. Although they encountered a few silly evil practitioners, he killed them easily.


    A few dayster, as Su Li expected, they acquired invalid treasures, but Xuan An was still very happy. His tight heart rxed a lot. While taking Su Li to continue exploring, he said intermittently the matter of Tianjiao List of Top 10,000.


    ¡°Among thousands of practitioners in the cultivation circle, there is always a small group of people who have been blessed by the naturalw. They have shown extraordinary potential since they were young, and are called favored talents of the naturalw!¡±


    ¡°Tianjiao List of Top 10,000, as the name suggests, is the top 10,000 practitioners in a generation of the favored talents. If practitioners want to be on the list, they mustpete through the Tianjiao Battle!¡±


    Speaking of this, Xuan An¡¯s eyes showed a sense of eagerness, ¡°In fact, this Tianjiao Battle is about to start. I am only in my early 500s, and I am still young. The top 10,000 is too far away for me. But it¡¯s okay to enrich my experience.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, is 500 years old still young?¡±


    Su Li followed Xuan An to clear the obstacles on the slope when she asked and pretended to be puzzled.


    Xuan An rolled his eyes suddenly. When he turned his head and saw Su Li¡¯s face with a hint of childishness, he said angrily,


    ¡°500 years is long for mortals, but for practitioners, it is just a moment! The age limit of the Tianjiao List of Top 10,000 is 2,000 years old, and it changes every 500 years. However, because of the disaster caused by the daughter of luck, the previous two Tianjiao Battles were not sessfully held. Therefore, many people are over the age and lose the only chance to be on the list.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xuan An looked excited and said, ¡°After 1,500 years, this Tianjiao Battle will be extremely excellent. If I don¡¯t take a look, it will be a pity!¡±


    ¡°After hearing what you said, I also want to go and see it. But unfortunately, after I return to the sect, I don¡¯t know if my master will take me there.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened and she whispered, as if she was attracted by the scene described by Xuan An. She was full of expectation.


    Xuan Anughed, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t worry. Tianjiao Battle is a grand event in the entire Qingshui Circle. This time I will take you to find some Mushui spiritual jades to bring back. It can be regarded as an amend for mistake. With the help of spiritual jades, you can definitely go to Shengxian Mountain to watch the battle!¡±


    Xuan An said with certainty. Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened. She pped her hands repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me. Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are so kind!¡±


    Xuan An flushed again and smirked happily.


    After ck Lotus heard Su Li¡¯s coquettish voice, he almost disgustingly vomited out the soul that he had swallowed two days ago. But when he saw the mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirrorying on the side, he swallowed the soul nourishment back.


    ¡°Lord, the female cultivator apanying the young lord is very simple, with a bone age of less than 300 years. She is not a threat to the young lord. But her origin is unknown, and it can¡¯t be found out in a short time. Maybe shees from otherrge regions or is a disciple of a small sect.¡±


    After Xuan Jingzhou heard this, the wrinkles between his eyebrows smoothed out a little. But he was still a little concerned about the ¡°unknown origin¡±, so he immediately ordered, ¡°Continue to investigate, but you can slow down. You must pay close attention to the recruitment of practitioners for the Guling Gambling Battle. Time is running out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After his subordinate left, Xuan Jingzhou rubbed his aching be. There was something on his shoulders suddenly, but he was not surprised. When he looked back, he saw Su Yue who was kneading his shoulders. And his eyes were full of love.


    Su Yue no longer looked like a vixen at this moment. There was a trace of worry on her beautiful face. She asked, ¡°Hubby, is this move...too risky?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s wide palm rested lightly on the back of Su Yue¡¯s hand. He shook his head firmly with steady gaze and said, ¡°The treasure that Su Li had on hand has long been clearly investigated by some schemers. If we don¡¯t even bring back the ¡®Sound Acquaintance¡¯, the majesty that Linli Building has worked hard to build will suffer a disastrous decline, not to mention...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s eyes looked gloomy, ¡°Ling Qinn and Qu Lu are still in their hands. This time, whatever happens, we must seed!¡±


    Su Yue was not an indecisive person either. She knew the importance of this move. Although she was still extremely worried, she didn¡¯t show it anymore. She just nodded and said,


    ¡°Senior fellow apprentice is ready. If the gambling battle fails, he will personally take the action! In that case, Wanjian Sect will be exposed, and the senior fellow apprentice can only lead people to take secret actions, which will involve many parties. The situation will be bad.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou nodded solemnly. He sighed and said, ¡°I have secretly recruited some practitioners who are good at using poisonous insects, and I hope... we won¡¯t fall into this situation.¡±


    A few dayster, an underground ruin in the periphery of relics.


    With a muffled sound ¡°bang¡±, Xuan An crawled out of the cave with frustration. When he saw Su Li¡¯s expectant gaze who was squatting on the side of the cave, he sighed and opened his palm.


    ¡°No one had noticed this small underground adytum before. There are also spiritual jades in it, but they are just ordinary spiritual jades, instead of Mushui spiritual jades.¡±


    Su Li saw a few lowest-grade spiritual jades scattered in Xuan An¡¯s palm, and her shining eyes dimmed immediately. Then she reluctantly smiled and said, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you have worked so hard. If you can¡¯t find it, then forget it.¡±


    At the same time, she was wondering in her heart whether she should leave Xuan An aside and go to the depths of the relics alone to take a look.


    Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, Xuan An couldn¡¯t help but feel lost. This was his first time as a senior fellow apprentice, but he couldn¡¯t help much.


    If his strength was stronger, maybe he could take her to go inside the relics.


    Xuan An who was ck in practice had the thought of working hard in his heart for the first time. But he couldn¡¯t make it at once. It was obviously not realistic to improve his strength now.


    He calmed down and thought for a moment. Suddenly, his eyes brightened. He pped his hands and said, ¡°I know! Let¡¯s go to Tianyake Attic!¡±


    He said cheerfully. Subconsciously, he wanted to take Su Li¡¯s hand and take her away.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and she walked away without a trace, but she expressed confusion, ¡°Tianyake Attic? Why do we go to Tianyake Attic? Although it sells intelligence there, it isn¡¯t a long time since the relics opened. If the intelligence about Mushui spiritual jade is sold there, it must have been extorted long ago.¡±


    When Xuan An heard this, he immediately forgot the confusion about Su Li¡¯s avoiding and quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not the same. We go to the temporary station that Tianyake Attic specially designs for White Stone Relics. If there is no news about Mushui spiritual jade in that ce, we don¡¯t have to waste our efforts. And we can go to the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce to buy it!¡±


    ¡°I see. Then, Senior Fellow Apprentice, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    A look of hope appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, and then she wondered, ¡°What is the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce? Is it possible that it has something to do with the Huangxing Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xuan An nodded. He stretched out his hand and drew the sword. Then he jumped on sword, looked back and smiled,


    ¡°The strength of Huangxing Hall is not strong among the four peak holy sects, but those old Taoist nuns run business very well. Huangxing Chamber of Commerce is thergest chamber ofmerce in Qingshui Circle. As long as you can afford it, you can almost buy anything!¡±


    Su Li drew out the sword and showed a look of understanding. Then she immediately bent over and said, ¡°Thank you for answering my question, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a trivial matter. Let¡¯s go to the station and have a look!¡±


    As soon as Xuan An waved his hand, the sword rushed into the sky with his body. Su Li followed closely with a faint smile in her eyes.


    This guy was like a treasure, and every sentence could unearth considerable information. He was really her lucky star.


    ...


    Tianyake Attic, thergest intelligence organization in Qingshui Circle.


    Originally, Su Li didn¡¯t know who set it up, but after Xuan An¡¯s ostentatious introduction, she finally learned that it was set by a force called ¡°Tianxing Valley¡± in ancient age.


    Although arge number of intelligence dealers on the periphery of Tianyake Attic cooperated with it and it was loosely organized, in fact, it was loose on the outside and tight on the inside. Real master of Tianyake Attic rarely showed up, and the foundation was even more unfathomable. Even if it was not listed in four peak holy sects, it was the most mysterious force among all the cultivation forces in Qingshui Circle.


    ¡°Su Li, this Tianyake Attic is not just as simple as this stupid guy said. In the heyday of me, Qingshui Circle became a mess. However, this organization remained unmoved and was feared by various factions. I suspected that at that time, this Tianyake Attic¡¯s true origin could be traced back to the prehistoric age!¡±


    ¡°ck Lotus, why didn¡¯t you tell me about Tianyake Attic before?¡±


    ¡°Well... You didn¡¯t ask me, right?¡±


    ck Lotus was embarrassed. Fortunately, Su Li did not delve into it any more. When she and Xuan An stopped, they saw a busy market which built temporarily. Practitioners moved around. Patches of orderly soil and stone streets and houses looked extremelyfortable.


    Su Li looked up and saw the iconic ¡°Tianyake Attic¡± engraved on the tall stone archway at the gate of market. And under this line of characters, the character ¡°station¡± was also engraved. As Xuan An said, it was a temporary station.


    Xuan An was smiling, but he wiped his sweat in secret and felt distraught. He had never been here, and after a fewps around the relics, he almost lost his way. Fortunately, he was lucky.


    ¡°I heard that Tianyake Attic¡¯s stations are very safe. No one is allowed to resort to force. I hope it is true...¡±


    Murmuring in his heart, Xuan An finally plucked up his courage to walk into the stone archway with Su Li.

 Chapter 489 - Killing Them All

    <h4>Chapter 489 Killing Them All</h4>


    As soon as they walked through the illusory gate in the stone archway, the noise in the station was audible, but it was not messy.


    Su Li nced roughly, and then strolled around with Xuan An.


    There were stalls on both sides of the earth and stone street. There were many unidentified objects obtained from the relics in most of the stalls. If a person who intended to buy them, he or she would be drawn into a separate Sound-proof Matrix by the stall owner to talk in detail.


    Besides the street stalls, Su Li also saw many bulletin boards erected on the side of the street. On those bulletin boards, a little bit of spiritual light shone. The messages on them could be seen at a nce with the divine awareness.


    ¡°These spiritual messages on those bulletin boards are mainly about recruiting helpers to explore the relics together.¡±


    After Xuan An scanned dozens of bulletin boards, the hope in his eyes was slightly bleak. But he still smiled, ¡°We will look for carefully, and we will get what we want finally.¡±


    After he said this, his eyes focused suddenly. He turned his head abruptly, but saw nothing.


    ¡°Is it an illusion?¡±


    Xuan An frowned. He always felt that there were people who peeped at him behind.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice?¡±


    When Su Li called him, he immediately returned to his senses. He smiled normally, ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for the jade again.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. Her eyes naturally swept across the two corners behind her.


    There were two groups of faint pneuma focused on Xuan An. They should not be from a same force, and the strength of one of them was strong enough.


    However, for Su Li, the strength of the two groups was not much different, and she didn¡¯t bother herself to take them seriously.


    Half a dayter, Xuan An and Su Li saw all the bulletin boards in the station. There was news indeed about Mushui spiritual jade. But it was said that Mushui spiritual jades were all in the depths of the relics.


    Seeing Xuan An put the disappointment on his face without hiding, Su Li was amused secretly in her heart. But she stillforted him, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, don¡¯t worry. I see that the messages on the bulletin boards change every day. We can wait here. In a few days, maybe we will run into it with good luck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we only can do now.¡±


    Xuan An sighed and agreed with Su Li¡¯s advice. But he didn¡¯t have much hope in his heart, and he was even thinking about which branch of Huangxing Chamber of Commerce he would go.


    After Xuan An took a deep breath, his eyes became firm again.


    He had no choice. Since he had already promised Su Li that he would help her find Mushui spiritual jade, he would definitely not break his promise!


    ¡°Young Lord is really naive...¡±


    The old man who secretly protected Xuan An shook his head, but a smile line appeared on his face, ¡°I would rather arrange a surprise for this kid. But if I do that... will the master think that I spoil him?¡±


    In the next few days, Xuan An took Su Li to read every bulletin board. Unfortunately, the spiritual messages on those bulletin boards changed every day, but there was still no information about Mushui spiritual jade.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, I think... we have better go to Huangxing Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    In front of one bulletin board, Xuan An turned his head and said that after he withdrew his divine awareness and sighed deeply.


    Su Li was about to nod. But at this moment, a practitioner hurried over, stretched out his palm and pressed a spiritual rune into the groove of the bulletin board. And then he hurried to the next bulletin board without looking at it.


    Boom!


    A burst of light emerged from the bulletin board. Xuan An was stunned for a moment and intercepted the extra spiritual message.


    ¡°Spiritual light shone in the burial ground of poisonous insects in the outer area of the relics, and the top spiritual treasure appeared. There are many venomous insect demons! We are now recruiting practitioners at least in Jindan Realm to go with us. As for the remuneration... those who kill the most venomous insect demons can exchange for Mushui spiritual jade with the cores of venomous insect demons!¡±


    When Xuan An read thest line of words, his eyes shone instantly. He said in surprise, ¡°We got the news. Mushui spiritual jade is in the outer area of the relics. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and also showed surprise. Then she followed Xuan An and left.


    Not long after, they came to the stone archway of the station. From a distance, Xuan An saw a group of people who gathered there and were surrounded by temporary wooden fences.


    Xuan An roughly counted and knew that there were more than fifty people. The middle-aged practitioner in front didn¡¯t have high cultivation and was only in the early stage of Yuanying Realm. But ording to his clothes and the flying sword in his hand, he must have an extraordinary background.


    Xuan An thought for a while, but did not find any juniors who matched this man. However, he was only familiar with the famous sects of Jiuli Region. Qingshui Circle was so big. This person possibly came from other big regions. Maybe he heard the news and came here.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Xuan An approached, but was immediately stopped by two guard-like men with serious appearances. Xuan An immediately held his fists and smiled, ¡°Fellow practitioners, we have received the news from the bulletin board, and we are here to help.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the hostility in the eyes of the two guards was slightly reduced. One of them coldly said, ¡°My master is recruiting the practitioners in Jindan Realm, not the young master and miss who came out for a sightseeing tour. If you want to join my master¡¯s team, you must have the corresponding strength!¡±


    Xuan An was not annoyed when he heard what the guard said. He stepped forward and the pneuma of the peak of Jindan Realm was undoubtedly revealed. Su Li also cooperated to show the cultivation in the early stage of Jindan Realm.


    The guard¡¯s look changed suddenly. He changed his previously indifferent attitude, and also held his fists. And then he said cheerfully, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    Xuan An smiled and nodded while entering the enclosure. The well-dressed middle-aged practitioner immediately came to them, ¡°Two young heroes, you are very young but already in Jindan Realm. You must be of extraordinary origin. Please forgive my servants for being offensive to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand that in the cultivation circle, only powerhouse is worthy of respect.¡±


    Xuan An waved his hand and said casually. The middle-aged practitioner touched his universe ring and took out two pieces of crystal aqua blue spiritual jade.


    ¡°They are for an apology. Please ept them!¡±


    Seeing them, Su Li¡¯s originally calm and well-behaved face instantly looked serious. She stared at the spiritual jade in the hand of the middle-aged practitioner. At the same time, she applied Suiyu Tactics in her body. Immediately, a subtle water spiritual force detached from the spiritual jade and melted into her body.


    At this moment, Su Li immediately felt that the firm bottleneck of Jindan Realm was disintegrating. But it only disintegrated one ten-thousandth part, and then stopped.


    Mushui spiritual jade worked for that!


    Su Li¡¯s gaze changed and a sh of thought shed in her eyes. Since Mushui spiritual jade were useful, would the other Mu spiritual jades with the Five Elements also be effective?


    Among Mu spiritual jades with the Five Elements, the only precious ones were Mushui and Mumu spiritual jades. These two kinds of spiritual jades were the holy medicine for healing. And they were the raw materials of Shengrong Elixir and Shengji Elixir. The other three kinds of spiritual jades were much more ordinary.


    After this experiment, Su Li had a preliminary estimate in her mind. If she wanted to break through the bottleneck of Jindan Realm, she would need tens of thousands of spiritual jades. Mushui spiritual jade was not high in output, so it was obviously not realistic to use it for cultivation.


    Xuan An didn¡¯t want to ept them at first. But when he saw Su Li¡¯s expression with concentration and interest, he didn¡¯t refuse finally. After taking the spiritual jades, he held his fists and said thank you.


    Mushui spiritual jade was not precious for him. Although Jiguang Sect did not collect many Mushui spiritual jades, he knew that the treasures that his father collected were much rarer than Mushui spiritual jade. Any one of them was as valuable as thousands of Mushui spiritual jade!


    However, if he really took those things to exchange for Mushui spiritual jade, he didn¡¯t know if they could be exchanged, but he would definitely be taken back by his father and held in solitary confinement...


    Thinking of the confinement he had been in these years, Xuan An shook his head vigorously. Getting rid of the weird thought in his mind, he put the spiritual jades into Su Li¡¯s hands and transmitted his voice,


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know this person, he is generous, humble and polite. I think he won¡¯t break his promise for that little reward. Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Su Li held the still warm spiritual jades in her hands, she pursed her lips slightly and hesitated to transmit her voice, ¡°I can convince my master with these two Mushui spiritual jades. I don¡¯t want you to be in danger, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    As Xuan An was moved, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said helplessly, ¡°Gifts blind the eyes. He said these two spiritual jades were for apology, so you really believed him? If we are about to leave, we will be stopped in all probability.¡±


    ¡°It should be this?!¡±


    A panic appeared in Su Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s give back these spiritual jades and leave now!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xuan An pressed the spiritual jades back to Su Li¡¯s palm. He blinked and said, ¡°Many people are going with us together. So, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. If it is really dangerous, we just ran away.¡±


    ¡°Well... Fine.¡±


    Su Li nodded worriedly. After she lowered her head and looked at Mushui spiritual jades in her hand, a sh of mockery shed in her eyes.


    They found Mushui spiritual jade for only a few days, and then it was delivered to them obediently. How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    Besides... She nced back at the practitioners who came in behind them. Although they seemed to be casual practitioners, the pneuma that exuded from them had the same origin as the middle-aged practitioner.


    And for most of the people waiting in the enclosure, she had actually sensed them in one of the group people who were staring at Xuan An in secret.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Since Xuan An doesn¡¯t want to leave, I will see who wants to trouble him.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li curled her lips. She followed Xuan An and pretended that she knew nothing.


    Xuan An obviously couldn¡¯t detect this. He only took Su Li to sit down and wait patiently.


    When it gotte, the number of people in the enclosure reached eighty.


    Su Li was surprised to find that the second group of people who secretly followed Xuan An also sneaked in. The two groups were mixed together, and no one recognized the true purpose of the other. The atmosphere was strange and harmonious.


    The well-dressed middle-aged practitioner also frowned at this moment. In order to attract Xuan An alone, the people he sent clearly only deliberately issued the notice in front of Xuan An.


    It had been an ident that Su Li who he didn¡¯t know came here. When he gathered his own people, more than thirty casual practitioners came in one after another. Judging from Xuan An¡¯s reaction, none of them came from Jiguang Sect.


    ¡°Master, there are more than thirty casual practitioners. How should this be handled?¡±


    An underling showed hesitation. After the middle-aged practitioner who smiled heard the words, he narrowed his eyes and then smiled more casually.


    ¡°They are just some practitioners in Jindan Realm. Since theye without being invited, we can kill them all together. After we kill Xuan An and get the reward, we will leave Jiuli Region!¡±


    Many people who dressed like guards were stunned. They all lowered their heads and said yes. The skinny old man who had been resting on the side also opened his eyes and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that, the middle-aged practitioner smiled even more happily. He didn¡¯t care about these guards. As long as the skinny old man agreed, they wouldn¡¯t fail under any circumstances. As for the others, even they all died, it didn¡¯t matter.

 Chapter 490 - The Real Attention Was Revealed in the End

    Chapter 490 The Real Attention Was Revealed in the End


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost the time.¡±


    Inside the fence, a guard beside the middle-aged practitioner whispered. The middle-aged practitioner turned his jade thumb ring, walked to the center of the field andughed loudly, ¡°Everybody, it is almost the time. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As he stopped speak, all the practitioners who were resting stood up. One guard beside the middle-aged practitioner stood out to lead the way immediately. After he firstly went out of the tactical matrix of the station, the remaining eighty people immediately followed him.


    On the way, the middle-aged practitioner talked about some precautions for the burial ground of poisonous insects.


    ¡°You must be familiar with the burial ground. But considering everyone, I still have to make an exnation. The burial ground is full of opportunities, and you must never let any poisonous insect stone go. Maybe one of them may hide a precious poisonous insect which is in the trance of convalescence.


    Furthermore, it is allowable to kill poisonous insect demons, while you must not destroy the demons¡¯ mother. Otherwise, no one could save you.¡±


    Xuan An nodded repeatedly.


    His father once said that the White Stone Relics were originally built on a huge burial ground of poisonous insects. So, it was normal for small burial grounds of poisonous insect to appear around it.


    Therefore, he became more and more convinced of this action in his heart.


    However, Su Li only absorbed half the information. After inquiring of Xuan An secretly, she got it.


    The White Stone Relics were actually a cultivation burial ground of poisonous insects.


    In the ancient years of cultivation, there was Poisonous Insect Cultivation. Although it¡¯s just few people, the method of each poisonous insect practitioner was unpredictable. They did things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t do, and the poisonous insects in their hands also had their own effects.


    In Reincarnation Mirror in those years, the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡±, ¡°Poisonous Man Hunting Insect¡± and ¡°Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect¡± she encountered were all rare poisonous insects in the Poisonous Insect Cultivation System, while ordinary poisonous insects were simply used to superimpose cultivation with limited effect.


    Su Li still remembered that in Reincarnation Mirror, she used the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± to gain an achievement for the first time and introduced the misfortune to ¡°Yang Wei¡±, which helped her solve a big problem.


    In addition, when the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± was used in Qingshui Circle, it still had the same effect. Even if it was used by a practitioner in Zhuji Realm, it would also make it difficult for a practitioner in Huashen Realm to distinguish. If she got it again, it would be able to exert greater effects.


    When Su Li thought of this, her eyes shed. Then she nced around.


    Poisonous cultivation insects were good, but the premise was that...this action must be real.


    An hourter, a group of more than eighty people reached the critical point between the outer and inner dimensions of the relics. If they advanced for a few miles, the danger would increase several times.


    Xuan An looked at the deste ruins around them. There was no one else except them.


    ¡°Is there really the burial ground of poisonous insect?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help asking. The middle-aged practitioner smiled slightly, ¡°Young knight, do not be anxious. If the burial ground were so easy to be found, it would be poached away in earlier years. And it would not be our turn.¡±


    Xuan An thought it was rational, so he put down the doubts in his heart for the moment. Although he was easy to cheat, the elder in grayish robe among the remaining thirty people noticed something was wrong, and his face changed suddenly. He shouted,


    ¡°Little Young Lord, be careful! There are killing matrix underground!¡±


    As soon as the man said that, Xuan An¡¯s pupils shrank instantly. He dragged Su Li to retreat at once, trying to get away from the middle-aged practitioner.


    ¡°Damn it, they are henchmen of Jiguang Sect!¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner looked pale. He waved his hand and shouted coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    After he gave an order, the practitioners, who was disguised by guards around Xuan An, quickly approached.


    Xuan An¡¯s expression was cold. He waved dozens of spiritual jades with one hand. They exploded and turned into a barrier around him. The colorful spiritual power poured on it, bursting out of the silent mountain!


    At the same time, the rest subordinates of the middle-aged practitioner had already fought with the practitioners in Jiguang Sect. But they were killed and injured within a few seconds.


    ¡°Young Lord!¡±


    The face of the gray-robed elder changed. His white sleeve bulged against the wind and turned into a giant knife. When he hacked downward, the horrible wave of des cut dozens of practitioners disguised by guards in front of him into dozens of segments.


    ¡°Be in nature¡¯s test!¡±


    When the middle-aged practitioner saw the scene, his face changed slightly. He was gloomy but not flustered. He said respectfully, ¡°Elder Gui, things have changed. Please help!¡±


    The skinny elder with his eyes narrowing into a line, who was less than six-foot tall and had been by the middle-aged practitioner¡¯s side, suddenly opened his eyes a little, and then disappeared on site in a sh.


    The gray-robed elder was anxious. He quickly approached Xuan An. Suddenly, a shadow of white w attacked his heart directly without warning.


    The gray-robed elder snorted coldly. His left sleeve turned into a silver buckler, blocking the shadow of the w.


    Tinkling! Tinkling! Tinkling! Tinkling! Tinkling!


    The five fingers of the w bumped against the buckler, and then five ck dots appeared on the buckle. The entire buckler was dyed in ck in the blink of an eye.


    The gray-robed elder¡¯s face changed. He immediately threw the buckle on the ground, leaving it being dyed in ck and turning into a pile of scrap iron.


    ¡°Senluo w. You are Wanxiang Old Demon!¡±


    The gray-robed elder¡¯s face turned gloomy. The skinny elder looked at him with no expression, and suddenlyughed out, ¡°Tsk-tsk... It turns out that you, Immortal Shendao, Qiu Zhen, are the stooge of Jiguang Sect. It really lost our casual practitioners¡¯ faces.¡±


    Seeing his identity being found out, Qiu Zhen said in a cold sweat, ¡°Ie from Jiguang Sect. Why should I be ashamed? But you, Wanxiang Old Demon, when are you reduced to working for others?¡±


    The Wanxiang Old Demon didn¡¯t anger butugh. He pointed to the pomposo middle-aged practitioner and mocked maliciously, ¡°See it clearly. I just cooperated with the people of Gui Qi. After finishing this, I will continue to enjoy my life. You¡¯d better to think about how to save your master!¡±


    ¡°What, Gui Qi?!¡±


    Qiu Zhen¡¯s heart jolted and he was even more worried. Gui Qi was famous in Jiuli Region for money worship, and he did all bad things. But he was so crafty that people couldn¡¯t catch him.


    Unexpectedly, the people of Gui Qi turned their eyes on the Young Lord this time!


    Who on earth was against the Jiguang Sect?!


    Qiu Zhen was frightened and angry. But Wanxiang Old Demon stood in the way, he had no good way to save Xuan An.


    ¡°Ah... I got a problem.¡±


    Xuan An opened the universe ring and looked at the few protective spiritual runes left. He only felt a headache. He should have taken more runes, and should not try to y a hero in front of his mother. But now...


    He kept replenishing the spiritual runes, and looked up at Qiu Zhen at intervals, ¡°Mr. Qiu, you should remind me earlier.¡±


    He knew that his father would definitely send someone to protect him secretly, while he didn¡¯t know that it was Qiu Zhen who was good at the disguise skill. He didn¡¯t expect the enemy to be well-prepared this time. It was obvious that they wanted to kill him!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad. Who did I offend?!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyelids kept jumping. He touched the sword rune hanging on his neck from time to time, and smiled bitterly in his heart.


    The sword rune his father gave him was powerful, but it could only be used for one time. What he faced now was a siege of seventy to eighty people!


    Crack¡ª


    Suddenly, a harsh cracking sounded. Xuan An¡¯s heart quivered. All the runes exploded and turned into spiritual shields.


    ¡°Young Lord of Jiguang Sect, do not struggle. Be obedient to let us kill you, so that we can stop working soon...¡±


    Outside the shields, the voice of the pomposo practitioner came slowly. Xuan An snorted and grinned, ¡°Bastards of Gui Qi, I could not be killed easily. I want to see that you guys are faster, or my father is faster!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha... Young Lord Xuan, you are really cute. The istion matrix has been designed by my people everywhere. Your carrier rune should be useless.¡±


    Xuan An didn¡¯t response and continued to control the spiritual shields to dy time.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, let me out so that you can hold on for a while.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s voice, Xuan An remembered that there was another person beside him. He showed an ugly smile to Su Li, ¡°You could not say that, Jiuzhou. It is I that get you into trouble this time.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be caught in the trap. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s really a touching scene. Yong Lord Xuan, since you like your junior sister apprentice so much, you might as well kill yourself on the spot. Maybe I¡¯m in a good mood and will let her go.¡±


    The voice from the outside world came again. Xuan An grinned, ¡°In your dreams! You, the people of Gui Qi, always fail to keep faith. If I believe you, would I be a fool? Even if I die, I will humiliate you guys before I die!¡±


    ¡°Sword rune, open!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, one of his hands was ced on a thumb-sized sword on his neck.


    In an instant, the horrible light of the sharp sword rose from the top of his head, as if a king arrived. It was really domineering!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In the astonishment of everyone, all spiritual power and spiritual shields were shattered, which turned into nourishment and was absorbed into the huge sword light.


    ¡°It is...!¡±


    Su Li and the middle-aged practitioner changed their face at the same time. Qiu Zhen and Wanxiang Old Demon also stopped fighting, looking at the white sword light that suddenly rose up in the sky. They felt frightened in their hearts.


    ¡°What...what is the skill?¡±


    At this moment, Xuan An¡¯s face was pale. He gritted his teeth, stared at the huge sword rising in the sky, and shouted in his heart, ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°An, this sword rune should not be used easily, unless there is no alternative. Otherwise, it will hurt both of you and the enemy. Be sure to remember!¡±


    Thinking of what his dad had said, Xuan An finally realized that his father was a troublemaker.


    He did not have the ability to use the sword at all, let alone killing the enemy!


    The huge sword in the sky didn¡¯t moved for a long time. The middle-aged practitioner finally recovered himself and the pale on his face disappeared. Thinking of the fear in his heart just now, he couldn¡¯t help bursting into angry and shame. He sneered, ¡°Our Young Lord Xuan are really kindhearted. Death has knocked the door, while you were still worried concerned with love and romance. Your life is in my hand!¡±


    While saying, the middle-aged practitioner appeared in front of Xuan An in a sh and stretched out his hand to choke Xuan An.


    Xuan An flushed because of being choked and tried to dodge. However, the sword above his head was just like a mountain on his body. He could only move his mouth.


    ¡°Young Lord!¡±


    Qiu Zhen¡¯s eyes dted with anxiousness, while the Wanxiang Old Demonughed loudly. No matter how frantically Qiu Zhen attacked, the Wanxiang Old Demon keep all attacks out with invisible means, which had no effect on the middle-aged practitioner.


    At this critical moment, Xuan An, who was in despair, suddenly saw a white palm grabbing the middle-aged practitioner¡¯s wrist.


    Everything came to an abrupt stop.


    He rolled his eyes in astonishment and tried hard to look at the junior sister apprentice beside him. But his vision was dim. Su Li¡¯s smiling face appeared in his eyes, which was fascinating.


    Her lips lightly opened, and her eyes were tender, ¡°Xuan An, what is your father¡¯s name?¡±

 Chapter 491 - Don’t Call Me Senior Fellow Apprentice

    Chapter 491 Don¡¯t Call Me Senior Fellow Apprentice


    ¡°My father?¡±


    Xuan An was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously replied with shock, ¡°My father is Xuan Jingzhou.¡±


    This was not a secret. Everyone knew that he was the only son of the Lord of Jiguang Sect. When Su Jiuzhou asked his father¡¯s name, he subconsciously said it.


    ¡°Ha ha...¡±


    Su Li chuckled lightly, and her voice was as melodious as a silver bell. At the same time, her palms exerted force. Then the wrist grasped by her made a clear sound.


    The palm mixed with blood fell, and the bloody scene apanied by Su Li¡¯s gentleughter made Xuan An feel scared.


    The middle-aged practitioner didn¡¯t have time to express his fright and care about the broken right hand. He just pulled away quickly.


    What kind of power was this?


    His true cultivation exceeded the Yuanying Realm and reached the half-stage Huashen. He was about to reach a new level. No matter how bad he was, his hand bones wouldn¡¯t be crushed by a girl.


    Did he meet a powerful person?!


    ¡°Your Excellency, who are you?¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner said with fear. Holding his bloody wrist in one hand, he stared at Su Li and gathered his followers.


    The other practitioners also stopped their attacks for a while. Su Li, who was originally indistinguishable from a transparent person in the eyes of everyone, finally revealed her true features at this moment.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Su Li raised her brows, nced at Xuan An who was still dazed, and said with a smile, ¡°I can be regarded as the elder of this guy. Since you want to kill him... it is impolite not to reciprocate.¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner shrank his pupils when he heard the words. Then a blood mist burst out of his body. In the blink of an eye, his figure flew out of the sky like an arrow from the string.


    This sudden scene made the practitioners dressed up as guards been startled for a while, and then theirplexions changed drastically. They have no time to abuse and were about to flee in all directions.


    ¡°Ha-ha, no. Anyone who hears this...will die.¡±


    Su Li¡¯sughter echoed. After she clicked the nothingness, the giant sword on Xuan An¡¯s head instantly split into countless small swords, densely covering the entire sky.


    Such a movement finally shocked Wanxiang Old Demon and Qiu Zhen who fought fiercely.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    The expression of astonishment shed in the eyes of Wanxiang Old Demon. He rolled up the treasure with the sleeve of his robe and was about to sh away. But before he escaped, Qiu Zhen saw that the dense little swords stagnated for a moment and then instantly fell down, like a golden rain.


    Wanxiang Old Demon hurriedly raised the treasure to resist. The ringing sound sounded constantly, like rain hitting banana leaves. But how could the weaker banana leaves resist the storm?


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    The cracking sound sounded in the ears of Wanxiang Old Demon, like the swan song of Summons to Death.


    He moved his eyeballs, revealing a begging look. But the next moment... Ten thousand swords pierced his heart!!


    ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡±


    Countless small swords passed through his body, erasing his figure in the blink of an eye and left only a faint blood mist floating in the air.


    Qiu Zhen looked at the Wanxiang Old Demon who died in front of him. His whole body was stiff, and he dared not to move.


    When Su Li just said that, he was focusing on fighting against Wanxiang Old Demon, and he didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°When did such a terrifying person of evil circlee to Jiuli Region?¡±


    Qiu Zhen lightly took a breath and barely stabilized his mind. Turning his head, he saw corpses everywhere. The people of Gui Qi were all killed by the mysterious girl when he was dazed.


    ¡°No, there is one left.¡±


    He thought of the middle-aged practitioner who had fled by exploding blood. Suddenly, a blood stream shed in the sky.


    Boom!


    The blood mist dissipated and the middle-aged practitioner appeared. He looked at Su Li with a stunned expression. His eyes revealed sadness and despair. ¡°Why do Ie back...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Su Li smiled and pped him into blood mist with a palm.


    He was just a half-stage Huashen. It was wishful thinking that he tried to escape by dirty tricks such as blood exploding in front of her.


    She just let him enjoy more despair after a moment of hope, and let the nightmare cast a Mishen spell on the middle-aged practitioner.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Su Li picked up the cracked sword rune on the ground and shook it in front of Xuan An.


    When Xuan An heard the word ¡°senior fellow apprentice¡±, he suddenly shivered, and his dazed pupils slowly became flexible. He looked at Su Li, who was still smiling, and then turned his head to see the blood on the ground and the same dull Qiu Zhen and the others. He still couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    It was like a dream.


    Was the person in front of him really the junior sister apprentice who had been with him for days and nights?


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t call me senior fellow apprentice...¡±


    Xuan An swallowed, and a trace of fear shed in his eyes. Although Su Jiuzhou had just fought for saving him, the harsh methods...were really chilling.


    Su Li sighed when she saw it. She turned around lonely and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it on purpose. Since you are afraid, I will leave.¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s heart shivered.


    Yes, Su Jiuzhou killed so many people just for him.


    What was he afraid of?


    Xuan An, were you still a man?


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    He looked anxious, stepped forward and stopped Su Li, but he saw that Su Li smiled gently and looked happy.


    Xuan An couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Although he was tricked, he felt much better after making such a fuss. He immediately scratched his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°You are better than me. I can¡¯t be regarded as your senior fellow apprentice. From now on, I will call you Senior Sister Apprentice Jiuzhou!¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly, showing agreement.


    This guy was just startled. He probably didn¡¯t hear that sentence.


    ¡°Young Lord...¡±


    At this time, Qiu Zhen finally plucked up the courage and approached. Seeing Su Li¡¯s gaze, his movements became stiff, and then he quickly saluted, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet the senior! I¡¯m Qiu Zhen, the elder of Neimen of Jiguang Sect.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let others know what is going on today, otherwise you know the consequences.¡±


    Qiu Zhen instantly felt the sweat broke out on his forehead and nodded repeatedly.


    At the same time, when he saw his young lord and Su Li get along naturally, he was also envious.


    The young lord was really blessed. Although this mysterious female practitioner dealt with things like a devil, she was very close to the young lord. Now the situation of Jiguang Sect was not good. If this person could help, maybe the burden of the Lord could be reduced.


    While thinking it, he stepped backward.


    After Su Li let the nightmare sneakily cast a spell of restraining words on Qiu Zhen and the others, she let them take the people away.


    Xuan An was simple, but this didn¡¯t mean that Qiu Zhen and others were also the same.


    She stretched out her hand to collect the universe ring from Gui Qi and others, and took out about thirty Mushui spiritual jades. Then she gave all the rest to Xuan An. She, who had robbed holy sects didn¡¯t need this wealth.


    Xuan An was usually disciplined very strictly. He didn¡¯t see so many spiritual stones, so he epted them happily. He immediately adjusted to his new identity and asked,


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, where are we going now?¡±


    Su Li squeezed a Mushui spiritual jade and smiled sweetly, ¡°Since this ce is the burial ground of poisonous insects, won¡¯t it be a pity not to find one or two poisonous cultivation insects?¡±


    When Xuan An heard this, his eyes were bright. Then heughed and said, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you are right!¡±


    After setting a goal, they packed up and quickly entered the interior of the relics. When Qiu Zhen, who followed secretly, saw this scene, he had no choice but to retreat back to Baishi City. It would be meaningless to continue to follow. If they met troubles that couldn¡¯t even be solved by the female senior, he and his men couldn¡¯t fight, either.


    ...


    Three dayster, Su Li and Xuan An found the first burial ground of poisonous insects. At the same time, they encountered a huge centipede poisonous insect demon with a height of several hundred feet, which set off a monstrous wind.


    Xuan An was horrified. Su Li only pointed out her finger, and then the golden light shed.


    The centipede poisonous insect demon who had just escaped from the burial ground of poisonous insects didn¡¯t have a chance to attack them, and it was scorched by thunder and lightning.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you know the thunder method? You are so powerful. Last time, you used the swordsmanship...¡±


    Xuan An was amazed, and he saw Su Li move hands quickly to pull out the best tender flesh of centipede and put it in the universe ring.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer. She turned to look at the east. Then, without a word, she carried Xuan An and disappeared.


    Not long after, a group of practitioners with extraordinary pneumas arrived, and they were shocked when they saw the huge centipede poisonous insect demon that was as big as a mountain.


    The relics were surrounded by white mist.


    It was as cool as water at night, and beside the clear and silentke, a small istion tactical matrix formed between Su Li¡¯s fingers. Xuan An¡¯s eyes were full of worship.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you can also use the tactical matrix?!¡±


    Su Li smiled and still didn¡¯t answer. She put spiritual firewood in the tactical matrix to make a fire. Then she skewered the centipede meat on the bright flying sword and set it on the fire.


    After this step, she waved her sleeve. Then there were many bottles and cans around her, giving off fragrance.


    Xuan An was startled. Was she...going to barbecue?


    The senior sister apprentice actually used the spiritual firewood, which were used for alchemy by ordinary practitioners, to make a dish?


    This was really...so fragrant!


    Spiritual firewood made cracking sounds. Xuan An sat cross-legged beside the bonfire and watch Su Li¡¯s intent eyes and deft hands. She sprinkled spices on the centipede meat. The fresh and tender meat glowed with oil. It made a sizzling sound, and a burst of nimbus surged.


    How delicious was this?


    Xuan An couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. He was staring at the meat skewers and unwilling to look away.


    Su Liughed at it. She passed the cooked meat skewers to him and said, ¡°This poisonous insect demon has two thousand years of cultivation. You can eat less to avoid nosebleeds.¡±


    ¡°Huh? There are restrictions on cultivation level for eating meat skewers?¡±


    Xuan An heard such remarks for the first time. He looked sad, but his hands moved extremely quickly, taking the meat skewers and taking a bite.


    Crunch!


    It was tender with a crispy crust!


    In the next instant, the extremely delicious taste exploded in his mouth, turning into waves that impacted the taste bud. Xuan An stared at the meat skewers in his hand. After some time, he wiped wet his eyes.


    It was so delicious that he even...cried!


    ¡°It¡¯s not tasty when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Su Li faintly reminded, Xuan An immediately regained consciousness, ate up the meat instantly, and could even swallow his tongue.


    After eating a skewer of meat, hot spiritual power poured into his whole body. Xuan An only felt warm all over, as if he was in a stove. His face instantly flushed, and it didn¡¯t take long for him to have nosebleeds.


    Su Li shook her head andughed at this. Fortunately, she sprinkled some neutralizing powder, otherwise a practitioner in Jindan Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the centipede poisonous insect demon in nature¡¯s test, even only a piece of meat.


    Xuan An covered his nose with one hand, and wiped his tears with the other, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, it¡¯s so delicious. Whine...¡±

 Chapter 492 - Poisonous Cultivation Insect

    <h4>Chapter 492 Poisonous Cultivation Insect</h4>


    ¡°This meat is abundant in spiritual power, and it is suitable for your practice.¡±


    After Su Li reminded him, Xuan An immediately sat up straight. His mental method revolved for a moment, and then he entered the trance state.


    Su Li saw that his breath was stable and there was no danger, so she ignored him. Turning her hand, she took out more than 20 poisonous insect stones from the ck Lotus Ring, and cracked them one by one.


    The centipede poisonous insect demon was quite powerful, and the poisonous stones it guarded were not ordinary stones.


    Crack¡ª


    Perhaps because it was ancient, Su Li easily cracked the first poisonous insect stone without expending much effort. The inside was charred and there was no vitality. Even she could not recognize what kind of poisonous insect was inside originally.


    ¡°After all, the poisonous cultivation insect in the Qingshui Circle is somewhat different from that in the Reincarnation Mirror. It is not only of distinct grades, but also has a wide range of types, involving many aspects. It is no longer possible to distinguish the types of poisonous insects by looking at the surface of the poisonous insect stone. I wonder whether what I learned in the Reincarnation Mirror can be used to refine and impel poisonous insects.¡±


    Many thoughts shed through Su Li¡¯s mind, and the second poisonous insect stone in her hand broke apart. This time, it was no longer a charred gravel, but a weak cyan turtle with a triangr shell, like a small hilltop.


    ¡°It turns out to be Poisonous Power Insect, but I don¡¯t know which level it is.¡±


    ording to their levels, poisonous cultivation insects were ranked. And there were seven levels. Level one was the lowest and level seven was the highest, corresponding to the seven realms of cultivation.


    Su Li recognized this poisonous insect, and her eyes brightened. Although Poisonous Power Insect was not as good as Poisonous Body Insect in poisonous cultivation insects, it was considered as a rarer poisonous insect.


    Poisonous Power Insect fed on demon beasts. Su Li happened to collect a lot of centipede poisonous insect demons¡¯ flesh. She took out a few pieces and threw them over. The slow cyan turtle immediately crawled quickly. It bit into the meat and tried its best to swallow.


    Su Li put it aside when she saw the scene. Then she cracked the remaining poisonous insect stones together, and got three identical cyan turtles. They seemed to starve to death, and Su Li couldn¡¯t tell the grade.


    Su Li threw out arge piece of raw meat for the four little turtles to eat, and then absorbed the Mushui spiritual jades on the side.


    Although the demon meat in the universe ring was not much, it was the best part of the poisonous insect demon¡¯s body, which was enough to feed these poisonous insects for a long time.


    It was silent for a night.


    In the early morning of the next day, Xuan An woke up slowly from the trance state. Looking inside his body, he suddenly found that the originally strong Jindan had cracked a few cracks. If he worked hard for a few days, he could break through the Jindan Realm and reach Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°What powerful demon meat!¡±


    Xuan An was stunned secretly. Jiuli Region had no shortage of poisonous insect demon meat, but he had never heard that people could use it as a spiritual soup to assist practice. This was probably Su Jiuzhou¡¯s unique secret skill!


    When Xuan An thought that Su Jiuzhou even used such a precious secret skill in front of him without any concealment, he was moved and opened his eyes to look at his side.


    Then he was surprised.


    Why were there four turtles beside the bonfire?


    Why was the senior sister apprentice missing?


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, and Xuan An shuddered with fright. When he turned around, he saw Su Li approaching with a few lively strange fishes.


    ¡°You can¡¯t practice too hastily. You ate that poisonous insect demon meat yesterday, but you can¡¯t eat it again today, lest your body can¡¯t absorb it, and your foundation is damaged.¡±


    After saying that, Su Li put the processed fish on the shelf and continued talking, ¡°These fish have some toxicity. You will feel a bit painful after eating, but they will wipe out the influence of the poisonous insect demon meat in your body. After they are done, you must eat all of them.¡±


    Xuan An nodded again and again. When he nced at the strange fish with sharp teeth in its mouth, he swallowed in horror.


    Could he really eat the poisonous fish in the Jindan Realm?


    Although his heart trembled, he still trusted Su Li unconditionally and tried to figure out how to eat themter.


    At this time¡ª


    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!


    Several halos appeared on the surface of four cyan turtles standing still by the bonfire in session. The smallest one had four halos, and all of the rest had three halos.


    ¡°Level-4 poisonous insect?!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes widened, and he eximed, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, are these...¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡± When Su Li held up the only level-4 poisonous insect, the little cyan turtle awkwardly rubbed Su Li¡¯s fingertips. Then her cold face showed a smile.


    The poisonous insect method learned in the Reincarnation Mirror was useful, otherwise these poisonous insects would never be awakened. They would have died when she cracked the poisonous insect stones.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice even knows poisonous insect method...¡±


    Xuan An muttered to himself. He waspletely absent-minded.


    In the Jiuli Region, many people knew the poisonous cultivation insect, but very few people really knew poisonous insect method! Even in their Jiguang Sect, only a very old Grand Elder knew a little about it.


    As for himself, he knew a little about poisonous insect. He could only recognize the Poisonous Insect Ring, and he didn¡¯t even know the kind of poisonous insect in Su Li¡¯s hands.


    When Xuan An was stunned, Su Li had another movement in her hands.


    She picked up the other three level-3 poisonous insects and whispered an obscure spell. Then Xuan An saw that level-4 poisonous insect suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed three level-3 poisonous insects. It swallowed them very quickly and didn¡¯t even spill the blood.


    At the same time, level-4 poisonous insect exuded a mysterious pneuma, and a new halo phantom faintly appeared outside the halos on its body surface.


    ¡°What¡¯s this... Is it possible that the level-4 poisonous insect reaches a new level?¡±


    Xuan An looked at it with a dazed expression and waspletely unable to understand what Su Li was doing.


    Poisonous insects were very capable of digesting. After only a moment, the pneuma of reaching a new level disappeared, and at the same time, the phantom on its body surface was fixed but not solid.


    ¡°Extremity of level 4.¡±


    Su Li frowned for a moment and then rxed.


    She learned the method ofbining poisonous insects from her first life in the Reincarnation Mirror, which needed to use three poisonous insects of the same level to fuse into a higher rank of poisonous insect. But the ranks of four poisonous insects in front of her weren¡¯t obviously high enough. She used tricks to achieve such an effect, which already reached the limit. She should be satisfied.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled and pinched the poisonous insect in her hand. When she shook it slightly, she immediately felt that her strength had increased a little, but it was not obvious.


    ¡°After my physical body awakened the evil ghost in the Ghost Region and was refined by a lot of thunder, it has broken the extremity and is much the same as in nature¡¯s test. The level-4 poisonous insect is still too low for me.¡±


    Su Li sighed secretly and untied the imprint. Then she threw the Poisonous Power Insect to Xuan An.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, this...¡±


    Xuan An was immediately ttered while holding the little turtle in both hands. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Su Jiuzhou was so considerate to him as they met by chance.


    When she killed Gui Qi at that day, he could see that this woman was definitely not as kind as she looked. She was more like a cruel-hearted female cultivator from an evil cult. However, she was very gentle to him.


    He was not a heartless person. Her gentilesse made him feel under a deep pressure, and made him...inexplicably frightened.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Su Li was a human for two lives, and she could understand what Xuan An was thinking. She said nonchntly, ¡°This thing is useless to me. Although your cultivation doesn¡¯t match it, if you use it well, it is also a life-saving weapon. I broke your sword rune, so this can be regarded as thepensation for you. However,pared to that sword rune, this thing¡¯s grade is probably much lower.¡±


    She looked at Xuan An gently, as if she was looking at Su Yue¡¯s dead son in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    She still didn¡¯t want to understand the true and false things in the Reincarnation Mirror. Some things had be obsessions in her heart.


    Since she could meet the son of Xuan Jingzhou again in this life, even if he was an enemy, she would make up for what she owed to him in her previous life.


    Although such behavior was selfish, she...was selfish originally.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled more, but Xuan An felt a bit of bitterness inexplicably, so he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse Su Li anymore. He only took it and said stupidly, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you are so kind to me, like my mother.¡±


    ¡°Is your mother so kind to you?¡±


    Su Li asked casually. Xuan An naturally nodded and said, ¡°Yes! My mother is very fierce to my father, but she is good to me! Otherwise, since I was so ck in my practice, I would have been caught by my father and sent back to confinement.¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help thinking of Su Yue¡¯s face in her mind, and smiled lightly, ¡°It turns out that Lord of Jiguang Sect is fearful of his wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Xuan An raised his head, ¡°My father doesn¡¯t dare to disobey my mother¡¯s order. Back then, my mother was an icy beauty who was famous in Jiuli Region. My father tried his best to marry with her. Naturally, he cherished her very much.¡±


    Su Li nodded and didn¡¯t want to say more. Then she extinguished the bonfire, took down the poisonous fish roasted on the bonfire, and handed it to Xuan An.


    Xuan An grimaced immediately.


    Two hourster¡ª


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes were dull. Hey on the ground like a dead dog. He was motionless and sweating profusely with a strong stench.


    Was this a little bit of pain?


    It was even more terrifying than confinement!


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you are too cruel. Even my father has never treated me like this!¡±


    He barely got up and sat, looking at Su Li who was absorbing Mushui spiritual jade with a grimace.


    Then Su Li opened her eyes and waved her sleeve.


    Ah¡ª


    Xuan An yelled. He turned into a flying trapeze and was thrown into theke. The stench dispersed. In an instant, many fish¡¯s bellies rose up and emerged from the water.


    ¡°Wash your body well. Your body is mixed with poison, and it will take an hour to blend into your body. If you don¡¯t wash it, don¡¯t me others for being poisonedter.¡±


    Xuan An finally swam out of the water. When he heard what Su Li said from afar, he trembled fiercely in his heart. Having no time to be afraid of demons in theke, he immediately thrashed around to take a bath.


    Su Li withdrew the tactical matrix and stood by theke with her hands at the back, looking at Xuan An calmly.


    He was protected by Xuan Jingzhou too well and hardly suffered. If he continued like this, although his talent was good, it was difficult to make great achievements. If the Jiguang Sect was destroyed, he would die.


    Thus, she needed to be a viin and train him well.


    An hourter, Xuan An climbed up the bank with a bitter face. Then he put on his clothes and sat aside with a grimace, but he was extremely grateful to Su Li in his heart.


    At this moment, there was Yuanying in his pubic region, instead of Jindan.


    He understood very well that it would take at least two hundred years if he wanted to reach the Yuanying Realm by relying solely on his own practice.


    But with the help of this senior sister apprentice, he shortened these two hundred years to just a few days. Besides, his foundation was solidified. He had no worries.


    Seeing that Xuan An acted like a child, Su Li couldn¡¯t help butugh. She said helplessly, ¡°Come here. I will teach you how to use Poisonous Power Insect.¡±

 Chapter 493 - Not to Offend

    <strong>Chapter 493 Not to Offend</strong>


    The poisonous insect method was extensive and profound. If Xuan An was asked to learn all the content of the method, it would take a very long time and dy his practice. So, Su Li only taught him the control method.


    After several failures, Xuan An took control of the Poisonous Power Insect basically in just half a day. He was d when he felt that the power in his body was increasing rapidly.


    Later, Su Li set out with Xuan An again and killed several poisonous insect demons to feed the Poisonous Power Insect. And some of them were killed by Xuan An with the Poisonous Power Insect.


    Although they obtained many poisonous insect tones, none of poisonous cultivation insects that wasparable to the Poisonous Power Insect was found. Besides, it was troublesome to feed those poisonous cultivation insects, so Su Li discarded them.


    Over one month past, Su Li searched all the ces in the White Stone Relics where poisonous insects might exit, and obtained a lot. She got nearly 3,000 Mushui spiritual jades, which were almost the most she could obtained.


    Su Li once tried to get close to the center of the White Stone Relics. But she gave it up when she sensed a frightening pneuma.


    In this life, she didn¡¯t intend to embark on Poisonous Insect Cultivation, and there was no need to make trouble for herself.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, are you going to leave now?¡±


    In the front of the gate of Baishi City, Xuan An looked at Su Li sadly. Qiu Zhen and other people watched them from a distance and did not dare to approach.


    Su Li smiled frankly, ¡°Even the best of friends must part at some point. You should go back and have a look after leaving so long time. If we could meet again, I wille on a visit to your Jiguang Sect in person. At that time, don¡¯t disappoint me with your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I will be certain to practice hard!¡±


    Xuan An responded with a firm voice, while he felt painful in his heart. He knew that Su Li just brushed him off. As for when they would see each other, nobody knew.


    He rolled his eyes and said suddenly, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice... can you give me a carrier rune? I will not bother you at ordinary times. If I were in trouble that even my parents couldn¡¯t deal with, I could have...¡±


    Su Li curled her eyes and looked at Xuan An with a faint smile. She didn¡¯t take out a carrier rune until she saw his blushes. She ced it in Xuan An¡¯s palm and said with a smile, ¡°It can only be used for three times.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Three times?¡±


    Xuan An gave a sad face. Then he saw her beautiful image in front of him suddenly drifting away like a cloud, and only her voice rang in his ears.


    ¡°We will meet again if we are destined to meet.¡±


    Xuan An stretched out his hands forward and grabbed nothing. He muttered to himself with wistful eyes, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice...¡±


    ¡°Young Lord, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Qiu Zhen came up and said in a low voice, with fixed feeling in his heart. It was only one month since he left. However, the young lord had reached the Yuanying Realm under the guidance of the mysterious female cultivator.


    A few minutester, Xuan An hid the sadness on his face and regained the dandiacal state, but there was a little more firmness in his eyes.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go back. I want to practice as quickly as possible!¡±


    Qiu Zhen felt relieved when he heard it, ¡°If the Lord heard it, he must be very happy.¡±


    No one could foresee that the young lord should get rid of the dislike of cultivation in such a coincidence. Although Qiu Zhen knew in his heart that the purpose of Xuan An to practice was to catch up with the female cultivator of evil circle. But as long as Xuan An became stronger, the reason behind that was not important.


    Whoosh!


    The advanced spiritual boat carved with the seal of the Jiguang Sect flew into the nothingness and gradually disappeared into the sky.


    With a sudden sh. Su Li¡¯s figure reappeared in front of the empty gate of Baishi City. She raised her head and nced at the horizon quietly. Then she raised herself on tiptoe and flew away like an arrow at once.


    ...


    Tianyi City.


    It was the most prosperous cultivation city under the control of the Tianyin Tribe, the holy sect of Jiuli Region. Thergest Huangxing Chamber of Commerce in Jiuli Region had been built for thousands of years. The cultivation transactions were extremely popr here.


    On this day, in front of the extremely high gate of Tianyi City formed a long line as usual. There were some practitioners, who just came out to see the world, marveled at the high gate tower.


    On a notice board on the side of the city gate, a few golden letters glittered.


    ¡°People who do not reach the Jindan Realm are not allowed to enter!¡±


    At the front of the line, a female cultivator dressed in white blended into them, looking normal and unremarkable.


    It was just Su Li. If she wanted other spiritual jades except the Mushui spiritual jade, Huangxing Chamber of Commerce would be a useful channel for her. Furthermore, the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce in Tianyi City was the best choice.


    After she nced at the notice board, she thought in her heart that the practitioners, who could consider mainstays in the Jiuzhou Region, just meet the criteria for entering the Tianyi City.


    At this moment, there was a suddenmotion in the crowd. Su Li looked back and saw a huge golden jadendau floating down from the sky, with the white tulle flying in the wind and the mes flowing under the wheels, like a fairy vehicle.


    ¡°Disciples of the Tianyin Tribee back!¡±


    ¡°Gosh! I can see the proud talents of Jiuli Region with my own eyes in my life!¡±


    ¡°It is a rewarding trip!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky! Today, with the blessing of these disciples, I will immediately go back to practice in istion to make a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    People were discussing, and Su Li also pretended to be excited like others. But her eyes showed the soberness clearly. She coldly looked at the huge jadendau floating into the city from the sky and frowned slightly.


    There were dozens of pneumas in the jadendau. Their cultivations were extremely high, and none of them was lower than the Yuanying Realm. Two of the pneumas even reached the Huashen Realm.


    The Huashen Realm meant nothing to her, so she didn¡¯t care it. What she really cared about were the pneumas of the two disciples in Huashen Realm, which reminded her of two old friends.


    Tianyin Tribe...


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s you. What are you thinking about? Do you still want to enter the city?¡±


    The guard¡¯s irritable voice came into Su Li¡¯s ears. Then she came back to earth and gave an apologetic smile. The guard was slightly shocked.


    This normal female cultivator looked so beautiful when she smiled.


    While he was stunned, Su Li had already taken the rune for entering the city from his hand, and disappeared into the big tactical matrix for protecting the city, which made him regretful.


    After Su Li entered the city, it was bustling and noisy.


    In her eyes, Tianyi City was simr to other cultivation cities. The differences were only that the roads were wider, houses were magnificent, and the cultivations of practitioners were higher.


    For example, the street was t and wide, which could amodate dozens of practitioners walking side by side. From time to time, she could see powerful practitioners sitting on the backs of monsters passing by. There were no practitioners who set up stalls on both sides of the street. There were only exquisitely decorated pavilions and stores.


    Su Li asked for the specific location of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce to a casual practitioner, and went there immediately.


    In a while, a nine-floor pavilion located at the corner of the center street came into her eyes. The letters, ¡°Huangxing Chamber of Commerce¡±, on it was edged with purple gold, which was gorgeous and incorruptible.


    ¡°The Huangxing Chamber of Commerce was very rich. Little Su Li, don¡¯t you consider going to the Huangxing Pce? There are all things you could wish for!¡±


    ck Lotus looked at the gate of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. His eyes were shining with excitement. Hepsed back into his old ways again, and desperately urged Su Li to stole something.


    Su Li applied the istion matrix on the surface of the ck Lotus Ring readily, and stepped into the gate of the pavilion. A cold and fragrant breath embraced her.


    At the same time, one of handsome male cultivators in indigo clothes beside the gate came out and stood upright in front of Su Li. He said with a gentle and polite smile, ¡°Excuse me, what can I do for you? I am Qing Shi¡¯er. I can lead the way for you.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and nced at the female cultivators in pink clothes on the other side of the gate indifferently. She just nodded and said, ¡°Take me to see the Mu spiritual jades with the Five Elements, except for the Mushui spiritual jade.¡±


    When Qing Shi¡¯er heard it, his eyes brightened immediately. He guided, ¡°This way, please!¡±


    Although the rest Mu spiritual jades with Four Elements was not as precious as Mushui spiritual jade, there were still valuable. If he could make a deal with her, he would not worry about his cultivation resources this month any more.


    Thinking of this, he pretended to turn around in a casual way and quietly nced at Su Li, who was younger than him. He envied in his heart.


    Different people had different fates.


    Some people were born in wealth families, and didn¡¯t need to worry about cultivation resources at all. However, people who were born in poverty like them had to rely on themselves to obtain the cultivation resources. Only by doing their best in the Chamber of Commerce could they get meager ie and advance their cultivations, and their future was ambiguous and worrisome.


    ¡°Are we there?¡±


    Su Li suddenly asked. Qing Shi¡¯er was shocked and said, ¡°Nearly there. Just ahead.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to think more or show any emotions. Compared with those desperate casual practitioners, he was lucky enough. After all, he had a good look and could work in the safest ce, Huangxing Chamber of Commerce.


    Certainly, Su Li did not know the thoughts of such nobodies like Qing Shi¡¯er. As soon as she stepped into the branch pavilion, she saw rows of transparent counters made of crystal for sealing spiritual jades. Rows of rare spiritual stones and spiritual jades in great variety were ced in the counter.


    Beside the counter, there were several servers whose identities were same as Qing Shi¡¯er. They humbly made an introduction for the practitioners who either dressed in rich or looked cold and arrogant.


    After Su Li walked to the counter and nced at the jades and stones, she nodded in satisfaction and pointed at one of the fiery-red spiritual jades, ¡°Very good. Show me the Muhuo spiritual jade.¡±


    As soon as she said it, an expression of embarrassment appeared on Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s face, ¡°Our Huangxing Chamber of Commerce has regtions that...¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by sweet giggles suddenly.


    ¡°Hahaha, a hick! How dare youe to the Tianzi Side Hall without knowing the regtions of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce? Yutian, the threshold for your Huangxing Chamber of Commerce is too low, right?¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but all those present, who were in great cultivation and could hear and see well, heard it clearly. They all cast their eyes on the woman.


    After taking a look, many people changed their faces slightly, and took pity on Su Li.


    Why was this yboy also here?


    In front of the counter near Su Li, there was a slender and graceful female practitioner with a fine feature snuggling up to a young man with a pale face. Her eyes were full of temptation.


    While speaking those words, the female practitioner straightened up from the young man¡¯s arms. Her eyes made the male cultivators beside her erotic and made the female cultivators frowned.


    That woman...was the famous slut in Tianyin Tribe, Yin Jiaojiao.


    Su Li nced at the two people. Then she returned her gaze to Muhuo spiritual jade and asked Qing Shi¡¯er, ¡°What is the regtions of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s face paled and his lips trembled. He quickly transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°You¡¯d better go! Yin Mingyu is the only son of the First Elder of the branch of Chamber of Commerce in Jiuli Region, so you must not offend him!¡±

 Chapter 494 - A Rash Fellow

    <h4>Chapter 494 A Rash Fellow</h4>


    Su Li raised her brows slightly when she heard Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s words. The surname of the man was Yin. She wondered the hick in front of her should be the lineal offspring of the Huangxing Hall.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t intend to leave, Qing Shi¡¯er sighed in his heart, but did not persuade her any more. He replied in a low voice, ¡°We have a regtion that if the transaction is not bepleted, the goods will not be taken out. If you want to test the effect of the spiritual jade, you must buy it first. If there is any problem with the jade, we will bear it.¡±


    Su Li took a tumble.


    There were many deceitful methods in the cultivation circle. If she could test the effect of the spiritual jade for free, she could extract the essence of the spiritual jade by many means secretly. It was reasonable for Huangxing Chamber of Commerce to prevent losses in this way. But If it wanted to implement this regtion, the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce would definitely not dare to make the regtion without the powerful supporter, Huangxing Hall. Otherwise, practitioners would not ept it.


    Thinking of this, she rotated the universe ring with her finger, took out ten bright and clean white celestial stones and ced them on the counter. Then she turned to Qing Shi¡¯er, ¡°How about now?¡±


    As soon as seeing it, all practitioners changed their faces slightly.


    Celestial stone!


    This female practitioner should use such a pure celestial stone to make a transaction. It was really extravagant.


    Meeting Su Li¡¯s eyes, Qing Shi¡¯er sweated on his forehead at once, and hurried to reply, ¡°It was enough to buy two Muhuo spiritual jades. I will take them for you right away.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think Su Li, who wore ordinary clothes, had powerful background. Unexpectedly, she was so generous. He was afraid that even Yin Yutian could not beparable to her. No wonder she was not flustered at all.


    Muhuo spiritual jades were given to Su Li immediately. Except for the first nce, Su Li never looked at Yin Jiaojiao again. How could the arrogant Yin Jiaojiao endure it? She was so angry that her pretty face was fierce, and her chest rose and fell quickly. Pointing to Su Li, she gritted her teeth and cursed,


    ¡°What an impolite lowly maid who was not disciplined by parents! Are you deaf? You should dare to ignore my words. Do you want to die?!¡±


    Yin Jiaojiao abuse the elders, which made the practitioners around couldn¡¯t help frowning. They secretly said that the woman was very rude, and many of them secretly looked at Su Li to see her reaction.


    As expected, Su Li stopped what she was doing and looked at Yin Jiaojiao indifferently, which made Yin Jiaojiao feel chilling in her heart.


    What was the look?


    Yin Jiaojiao felt there was something wrong, and regretted not to keep her mouth shut. However, there were so many people looking at them. She didn¡¯t want to lose her face. So, she continued to mock Su Li with her arms akimbo, ¡°Oh, the little hick is angry. Even I couldn¡¯t help feeling pitiful to see you. You were born with such an ugly face. Do not make a fool of yourself. Go back to your home now!¡±


    As soon as Yin Jiaojiao said that, Su Li stepped towards her.


    Yin Jiaojiao changed her face immediately, and pulled up Yin Yutian¡¯s sleeves. Qing Shi¡¯er followed Su Li closely. He wanted to say something to persuade her but did not dare to say.


    Su Li didn¡¯t stop and came in front of Yin Yutian soon. Then she raised her hand without saying a word.


    Yin Yutian, who always had a calm face, changed his face at once and was about to stop her. But he was just a nobody for Su Li. Even if he stood in front of Yin Jiaojiao, Su Li gave her a p across the face.


    p!


    A clear sound echoed in the hall, and everyone was stunned.


    How dare the female practitioner to p Yin Jiaojiao in front of Yin Yutian?!


    She really didn¡¯t want to live!


    Yin Jiaojiao¡¯s face swelled up at once. She covered her cheek and was stunned for a moment. Then she immediately stretched out her hands to Su Li¡¯s face madly, ¡°Damn girl, I will kill you!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed scorn. She grabbed Yin Jiaojiao¡¯s arm with a little force.


    Crack¡ªYin Jiaojiao¡¯s arm was broken.


    ¡°It¡¯s so vulnerable.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, while her voice sounded like a demon for others.


    What a rash fellow. She even dared to fight in the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce!


    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Yin Yutian said coldly. Because he failed to stop Su Li again and again, his face finally became gloomy. Su Li humiliated not only him but also the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. If he let Su Li go today, he would be a big joke of the Huangxing Hall, and even his father would be implicated.


    Su Li turned around and returned to the original ce, with her hands back in the sleeves. She stared at Yin Yutian with interest for a moment, and then transmitted a sound to Yin Yutian.


    ¡°You want to take advantage of Yin Jiaojiao¡¯s charming method. You are not as useless as the rumors.¡±


    Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, Yin Yutian changed his face drastically. And her following words even made him tremble slightly.


    ¡°But Yin Jiaojiao¡¯s charming method is not as simple as you think. You have been cheated by her for a few months, but should not realize it. If you fool around with her for half a month more, your foundation will be almost ruined. But now, you stand up for her. How ridiculous.¡±


    Yin Yutian clenched his fists and responded secretly, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes or not, don¡¯t you know how to test it yourself?¡±


    Su Li said with impatience. She took out celestial stones and turned her head to talk to Qing Shi¡¯er, ¡°Show me Mujin spiritual jades, Mumu spiritual jades and Mutu spiritual jades.¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er nced at Yin Yutian, who constantly changed his face. Seeing that Yin Yutian didn¡¯t mean to stop her, Qing Shi¡¯er immediately took over the celestial stones and walked to the counter to take out the jades for her.


    A violent conflict suddenly disappeared, leaving the hall in silence.


    Seeing that there was nothing to watch, the practitioners left one after another, and even didn¡¯t forget to remember Su Li¡¯s face before leaving. Although they didn¡¯t know what Su Li finally transmitted to Yin Yutian, it could not prevent them from imagining on their own.


    This woman was not the one they could provoke.


    ¡°Yutian?¡±


    Yin Jiaojiao covered her face and looked at Yin Yutian in a shock. She couldn¡¯t help making a grievance.


    When Yin Yutian sensed most of his foundation was lost, her soft and sweet words in his ears before now became an evil voice that would kill him in an instant.


    Yin Yutian¡¯s face was distorted. He remembered what he had done for Yin Jiaojiao before. He originally thought that after the woman followed him, she had gone the right path. He even chose a low-grade practice method so as to not hurt Yin Jiaojiao.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the person sleeping besides him intend to kill him all the time!


    ¡°Yin Jiaojiao, you are really a crafty devil!¡±


    Yin Yutian took a deep breath andughed grimly. Murderous look appeared on his face.


    When Yin Jiaojiao saw Yin Yutian changed his attitude, her heart did a flip. The grievance on her face immediately turned into panic, ¡°No, Yutian, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Please let me exin...¡±


    p!


    Yin Yutian pped Yin Jiaojiao hard with a ferocious face, ¡°Get out! Get out of here! Otherwise, even if you are supported by Tianyin Tribe, I will still kill you!¡±


    Yin Jiaojiao finally felt Yin Yutian¡¯s determination. She had no time to care about her swollen face like a pig¡¯s head. She just got up and fled in fright as quickly as possible.


    When Yin Yutian saw Yin Jiaojiao leave so quickly, thest glimmer of expectation in his heartpletely vanished away, and his heart was full of bitterness.


    Even if he almost lost his foundation, he...he was still softhearted.


    He closed his eyes in pain. After a long time, he opened his eyes slowly and returned to calm.


    There was no one in the Tianzi Side Hall. Yin Yutian pondered for a moment, and then called Qing Shi¡¯er.


    ¡°Where is the female senior?¡±


    The female practitioner knew him very well with just a nce, and she could never be as young as she looked like. Yin Yutian guessed that she was probably a senior who concealed her strength.


    Qing Shi¡¯er was surprised when he heard the title.


    Senior?!


    Although practitioners could keep themselves young forever, there were still differences between an old face and a truly young face. He had received many people, so he could distinguish that the female guest was really young. She was not older than 500 years old.


    However, since the Young Lord said so, he did not dare to refute, and immediately replied respectfully, ¡°That senior have left after buying 4,000Mu spiritual jades with the Four Elements.¡±


    ¡°4,000?!¡±


    Yin Yutian looked stunned and almost thought he misheard. Mu spiritual jades with the Four Elements were of little use except for alchemy. Besides, only the elixirs refined by Mumu spiritual jades were useful, and other elixirs could not be sold at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er lowered his head and added cautiously, ¡°They are all paid with celestial stones.¡±


    Yin Yutian was speechless at once. It was too luxurious, and even he didn¡¯t dare to squander like her.


    At this moment, he was more convinced that the female practitioner he saw by day was an old freak because only an old freak could be so wealthy.


    ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what I asked today.¡±


    Yin Yutian waved his hand to hint Qing Shi¡¯er to leave. Then a twinkle came into his eyes.


    If he could find the senior to participate in the Guling Gambling Battle...


    ¡°s! Why didn¡¯t I think of asking the senior for a carrier rune? How can I find her? I¡¯m afraid that it might annoy the senior if I investigate her movements without permission.¡±


    It was toote for him to regret now. He hesitated for a long time and finally gave up the idea of investigating Su Li. Although the Guling Gambling Battle was important, obviously, it was not worth offending the mysterious senior for the Battle.


    ¡°Forget it, and leave it to my father to deal with. Before meeting him, I had to make up for the shortfall of my foundation so that the people in the Huangxing Hall would not gossip behind my back.¡±


    With a sigh, Yin Yutian left all things about Su Li behind.


    ...


    Now let¡¯s talk about Xuan An.


    When Xuan An returned to the Jiguang Sect, he was immediately summoned by his father Xuan Jingzhou because he showed that he had reached the Yuanying Realm. After hearing the news, Su Yue also put down things in her hands, and hurried toe out of the underground secret room.


    ¡°Pay my respect to my parents!¡±


    When Xuan An came to the study and saw his parents were both there, he knelt down to salute immediately.


    Before hepletely knelt down, Xuan An was lifted up by Su Yue. Seeing her capable son and his calm expression, she was moved with her eyes full of tears and said unhappily, ¡°Come here. You have been out for more than two years, and finally know toe back home to see me.¡±


    Feeling the deep care of her mother, Xuan An giggled, but Su Li¡¯s face passed through his mind unconsciously.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine! You see, I have reached the Yuanying Realm now!¡±


    Su Yue wiped her tears, and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, my son has grown up. Your father was not as powerful as you when he was your age. He was still in the Jindan Realm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. You two don¡¯t discuss me anymore.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou sat aside and watched them. He couldn¡¯t bear the scene most. Though he also was touched in his heart, he still hurried to interrupt Su Yue and Xuan An. Seeing that Xuan An and Su Yue were separated, he said with a serious face,


    ¡°An, now that you have reached the Yuanying Realm, it¡¯s time for you to share some burdens of our Jiguang Sect!¡±

 Chapter 495 - He Was Deceived by Someone

    Chapter 495 He Was Deceived by Someone


    When Xuan An heard the words, he immediately lifted his spirits and his eyes brightened. ¡°Father, are you serious?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou smiled, stroked his beard, and said, ¡°When did I deceive you?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Xuan An was so happy that he almost jumped up, and the old man who was standing by shook his head andughed. After all, the young lord was still a young man and couldn¡¯t hide things.


    ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou got up and walked into the house. Xuan An immediately followed.


    Su Yue watched them enter the house with a smile. When their figures disappeared, the smile on her face disappeared, and she said calmly, ¡°Butler Wu, don¡¯t spread the matter today.¡±


    After the elder called ¡°Butler Wu¡± heard the words, the images of several inherited disciples that fiercelypeted in the sect shed in his mind. Then he immediately changed his face and whispered, ¡°I will obey your order.¡±


    ...


    After Xuan An followed Xuan Jingzhou to the principal room, he discovered that the scenery was different inside and there was a small study.


    ¡°Father, this is...¡±


    Xuan An was surprised. Xuan Jingzhou hesitated, and covered the file beside the table without a trace. He said in a warm voice, ¡°This room is where I talk about important matters with your mother in secret. There are many spies in the sect. Even if I am the Lord, we have to be careful... Sit down.¡±


    Understanding seemingly, Xuan An nodded and sat down obediently.


    Xuan Jingzhou turned around and pulled out a volume of file from the bookshelf. ¡°All of these are important events and ns of our Jiguang Sect in recent years. Come here to read it when you have time. Remember...these files must not be taken out of this door, otherwise you will be in danger! Also, don¡¯t reveal the existence of this room. Don¡¯t tell anyone except me and your mother.¡±


    Xuan An was horrified, and finally realized the importance. He was not excited as he was just now. He took the file seriously and looked at it carefully.


    The first line that came into view was ¡°Bloody ident of Holy Spirit!¡±


    This memoir file actually started to record after the Reincarnation Mirror shattered.


    ¡°In the 51st year of returning to the sect, I kill some people after I finished the task. And I take over as the Lord! Among remaining confederates of the enemy, three people still escape...¡±


    ¡°In the 52nd year, I kill some people.¡±


    ¡°In the 53rd year, I marry Yue.¡±


    ¡°In the 54th year, I kill some people.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Xuan An was shocked from time to time, and sometimes his face was red. This memoir was obviously written by his father, and his mother was also recorded in it. He clearly felt that during the years when his father and mother were married, even when his father wrote the horrifying word ¡°kill¡±, the stroke was also full of tenderness.


    Xuan An continued to read. In the next decades, his father killed people and pacified the Jiguang Sect. He saw the hardships of his father. And he knew that when his mother was picked on by others because of her background, his father killed those people!


    He never thought that so many practitioners were killed by his parents, and he never thought that the cultivation circle was as cruel as others said. He had lived freely andfortably for five hundred years. It was just because his father and mother were supporting him behind...


    Many feelings filled his heart. After he flipped his fingers to the next page, he didn¡¯t see records which were full of words, but only a line of scribbles.


    ¡°In the 557th year, Yue gives birth to our son, named Xuan An. There is no regret in this life!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s lips trembled, and his eyes became wet. But then, he couldn¡¯t help grinning.


    How lucky was he to have such parents?


    He pinched his lips, put down the file suddenly, walked to Xuan Jingzhou and knelt down with a ¡°plop¡±. His eyes showed unprecedented firmness when he raised his head, ¡°Father, I will live up to your expectations, and I will concentrate on practicing in the future to share your worries and troubles!¡±


    Seeing his son¡¯s true feelings reveal, Xuan Jingzhou was slightly moved, and a strange feeling that he had never felt before appeared in his heart. At this moment, he actually had the illusion that he was old.


    ¡°Okay, my An has finally grown up.¡±


    He chuckled, showing a soft expression to his son for the first time.


    In the next few days, in addition to practicing, Xuan An read the files in the small study every day. Xuan Jingzhou also put all the files rted to ¡°Linli Building¡± into the universe ring.


    Although he knew that his son could not betray him, he didn¡¯t want Xuan An to step into the whirlpool for the time being.


    Like a sponge, Xuan An quickly absorbed the big and small events of the Jiguang Sect for nearly a thousand years, and quickly saw the events in recent years.


    On this day, he opened a new file as usual, and the characters ¡°Guling Gambling Battle¡± came into view. Since he was able to use Poisonous Power Insect, his interest was aroused slightly. Then he read it carefully.


    ¡°In the 1,017th year, in the depths of the White Stone Relics, the burial ground of immortal poisonous insects appeared! Tianyin Tribe wanted to seize it alone. Our Jiguang Sect worked with Yinquan Sect, Xuejian Cult and Xiejian School to prevent it, and we broke even. We agreed on that the immortal poisonous insect¡¯s ownership will be determined by the Guling Gambling Battle five yearster!¡±


    ¡°There are very few poisonous insect practitioners in the sect, and the practitioners participating in the Guling Gambling Battle must be at least in the Huashen Realm. No one in our sect has the qualifications. So, I secretly look for the eligible practitioner. But so far, no one is suitable. I worry it too much...¡±


    ¡°In the 1,018th year, we recruit three suitable poisonous insect practitioners, but they refuse because of fear of revenge from Tianyin Tribe.¡±


    ¡°In the 1,019th year, we recruit a suitable poisonous insect practitioner. After finding out that he is the spy of Tianyin Tribe, I kill him!¡±


    ¡°In the 1,020th year, there is no gain.¡±


    ¡°In the 1,021st year, there is no gain.¡±


    In the 1,022nd years, it was still nk.


    Xuan An frowned when he saw it. He was now 465 years old, and the 1,022nd year was this year. It was also the fifth year agreed upon, but his father still did not find a suitable poisonous insect practitioner to take action.


    It was urgent to find such a practitioner!


    He finally felt the pressure of his father, who not only needed to maintain the affairs of the sect, but also had to struggle with the pressure of Tianyin Tribe.


    ¡°My cultivation is too weak. Even if I get Poisonous Power Insect, I can only deal with people who are in the peak of Yuanying Realm, and I even don¡¯t reach the threshold for participation.¡±


    Xuan An sighed in his heart, and took out a delicate carrier rune. There was hesitation in his eyes.


    If he could invite the mysterious senior sister apprentice, the chances of winning would be great... But if he used the only one opportunity for this matter, would the senior sister apprentice hate him?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xuan An sighed and put away the carrier rune. After all, he did not dare to pass his thoughts into it.


    ¡°There are still a few months before it was the agreed time. Instead of rushing to disturb the senior sister apprentice, it is better to ask my father about the progress. After all, this file is made a month ago.¡±


    After making up his mind, Xuan An put down the file and left inrge strides. After asking Butler Wu where Xuan Jingzhou went, he immediately walked to the hall of the sect.


    At this moment, Xuan Jingzhou was sitting at the head of the hall. His eyes swept across those elders in the hall, and he was frowning.


    ¡°We really can¡¯t find a suitable poisonous insect practitioner?¡±


    The leading elder in the white robe shook his head and sighed bitterly, ¡°Lord, you have seen it in the past four years. Poisonous insect practitioners are extremely rare, and they dare not to risk their lives. And today, Tianyin Tribe is powerful, and it is led by two disciples of immortal. It won¡¯t decline in the future. As long as a poisonous insect practitioner is not nning to leave his hometown, he will not choose to go against it.¡±


    After the elder in the white robe finished speaking, the elder in ck clothes who was slightly younger on his side suddenly snorted, ¡°Elder Fan, you really boost other people¡¯s morale and reduce our own courage. Then because it is difficult to search, we will just give up?¡±


    The elder in the white robe looked unpleasant, ¡°When do I ever say that we wouldn¡¯t look for it? If you focused on finding someone instead of scolding me, you might have already found a suitable candidate!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Li always criticizes others, but he has done the least amount of credit. I don¡¯t know why he mocked Elder Fan!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! When was Elder Lizy? It¡¯s clear that you are tired andzy, and you do know nothing...¡±


    The two factions headed by Elder Fan and Elder Li quarreled together in the blink of an eye. Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s face was cold, and his eyebrows were beating wildly. Finally, when the sound of the two parties rose to the next level, he shouted,


    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯splexion changed a little. While clutching their aching eardrums, they were shocked.


    Lord¡¯s cultivation rose to a new level again!


    ¡°The hall of the sect is a solemn ce, not a vegetable market where you can quarrel. Shame on you!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou stood up. His figure obscured the candlelight behind the golden seat, adding a bit of pressure to everyone.


    But at this moment, the melodious voice of the young man came.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xuan An. I ask to see the Lord.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was startled slightly, and his anger disappeared. This kid didn¡¯t read in the study, so what did he want to do in the main hall?


    He looked at the people who stood silently under the hall and felt impatient. He waved his hand coldly, ¡°Go back and ponder over your mistakes!¡±


    Elder Fan and Elder Li were relieved, and thought that the young lord came at the right time. They hurriedly retreated and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xuan Jingzhou rubbed his painful eyebrows. These two elders didn¡¯t get along well for hundreds of years. If they hadn¡¯t been strong enough, he would have expelled these two unruly persons. However... There were no other powerful people in the sect.


    Xuan An opened the door and walked in. The shadow dragged a long trace on the floor of the hall. He looked at his father in the hall who was still agitated.


    He respectfully bowed. Seeing that there were no outsiders, he straightened up and said, ¡°What are you worrying about, father?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou waved his hand and was unwilling to say more about it. He just asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read the files ande here?¡±


    Xuan An straightened up and immediately replied, ¡°I saw the Guling Gambling Battle. This year is thest year. How is the progress?¡±


    ¡°Good boy. You learn to care about matters of the sect. You make progress.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou suppressed his irritability for the time being. He nodded in admiration and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell you this. You have also seen the files, and so far, there is no suitable person. If there is no one to choose after three months, our Jiguang Sect can only give up.¡±


    At that time, he could only let Wen Tingshan risk danger in desperation!


    His heart secretly tightened.


    When Xuan An heard this, he was not surprised, but struggled even more in his heart.


    After hesitating for a while, he finally said, ¡°There is a choice here. I want to hear your opinion.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou couldn¡¯t help butugh. This kid didn¡¯t know that Qiu Zhen had followed him in secret during his years of experience in the outside, and Xuan Jingzhou knew the people who he had contacted. Among them, no one was in the Huashen Realm, not to mention poisonous insect practitioners in the Huashen Realm. He was probably deceived by someone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t show off. You¡¯re only in the Jindan Realm. How can you befriend the poisonous insect practitioners in the Huashen Realm? Don¡¯t cause trouble to the sect.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou shook his head with gentle eyes, ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you have this idea. You can leave now.¡±

 Chapter 496 - Not the Same

    Chapter 496 Not the Same


    Seeing his father refuse, Xuan An was immediately dumbfounded. He forgot Su Li¡¯s exhortation and said anxiously, ¡°Father, I mean it! That senior sister apprentice treated me extremely well, and gave me...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou interrupted him helplessly, and asked, ¡°How is your senior sister apprentice¡¯s cultivation now?¡±


    Xuan An was dumbfounded when he heard the words. When he thought of Su Li¡¯s slightly childish face, his mind became confused.


    The first time they met, senior sister apprentice was in the early stage of the Jindan Realm, butter she could easily kill those people. Afterwards, she killed the poisonous insect demon easily. Senior Sister Apprentice... What was the cultivation of her?


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know, but...¡±


    Xuan An answered frankly. Xuan Jingzhou felt very tired, so he became serious and said, ¡°Forget it. You are not allowed to get involved in this matter. Continue to practice well.¡±


    ¡°I!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s face flushed, and he only felt depressed. He really wanted to tell his father about her senior sister apprentice. But his father got angry, so he could only nod and exit the hall unwillingly.


    After Xuan An left, the serious expression on Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s face faded, and he became gloomy.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor is in charge of the world, and we are now in such a chaotic world. It¡¯s fine... If we can¡¯t avoid this catastrophe, we won¡¯t hide.¡±


    Two months passed in a blink of an eye. During this time, Su Li did not go back to the Jiuzhou Region. She ordered a room in an inn for practitioners in Tianyi City to absorb the spiritual jades peacefully. The evil ghost was observing the changes in her public region and confirming with the Suiyu Tactics.


    There were many spies in the Jiuzhou Region. Although there was also Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, it was far less convenient than the Jiuli Region. After she tried out the most suitable spiritual jade for her, she would buy it on arge scale.


    During the two months, Su Li also went out for a couple days, hoping to meet the two persons whose pneumas were familiar to her in the previous two days.


    Tianyi City was at the foot of the mountain of Tianyin Tribe, so no one dared to be presumptuous. However, Su Li couldn¡¯t track the pneumas. She guessed that the two persons should have left the city and returned to the Tianyin Tribe.


    After drawing the conclusion, Su Li returned to the inn and didn¡¯t leave. The speed of refining the spiritual jades was elerating, and finally on thest day of two months, thest spiritual jade was refined.


    At this moment, Su Li looked inside the scene above the public region.


    The essence light group formed by thousands of spiritual jades in four colors of gold, wood, fire and earth flickered. With a thought, Su Li controlled the first group of golden light to merge into the ck lotus to make elixir. And in a sh, the ck lotus shined golden light.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened. Her practice method flowed, and she felt the changes in the Suiyu Tactics.


    Since reincarnation and practice, she had traveled twice on the Star Path. After she took risk to go through the Zhuji Realm, as ck Lotus said, she hadn¡¯t had any bottleneck until now she practiced to the peak of the Jindan Realm. Just stacking spiritual power was enough.


    Going forward, it was another Chuangxing Path. She could already vaguely sense the existence of that Star Gate, but her feelings told her that this time, the Chuangxing Path would be more difficult than the previous two times.


    ording to ck Lotus, before the Jindan Realm, she only needed to solidify the foundation. After this step, she truly embarked on the path of cultivation.


    As the only obstacle in front of her, Chuangxing Path wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    She was not ready yet, at least... If she could make a breakthrough in Suiyu Tactics, she would have greater certainty.


    Buzz¡ª


    The ck lotus, which turned into golden, shook gently, and the golden jade sh flowed around, like a treasure of divine light.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes opened, and the golden sh shed away in her eyes. It split air and made a soft sound.


    ¡°The bottleneck has broken through to three out of a hundred, and I use it with a sharp pneuma. If I use the will of sword again, the power will be considerable. Mujin spiritual jade is eptable.¡±


    After drawing that conclusion, Su Li waited until the golden light group¡¯s pneuma disappeared, and then immediately dragged the next group of spiritual jade essence into the public region...


    ...


    After a short while, all the spiritual jade essence in Su Li¡¯s hand was consumed. She got up and opened the window near the street, looking at the bustling tourists on the street through the tactical matrix, muttering to herself.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not the same as I imagined.¡±


    Mu spiritual jades with the Five Elements were not suitable for practice.


    If she fused with gold spiritual jade, she could disy a stronger strength than usual. If she fused with wood spiritual jade, she felt that her body was full of vitality. And even if she was injured, she could quickly recover. Maybe the effect of the Mushui spiritual jade was simr to it. If the fire spiritual jade was used for fusion, the power of the fire style cultivation method would double, but she didn¡¯t study the cultivation method deeply. And she didn¡¯t know the effect of higher-grade cultivation method. The fusion of the earth spiritual jade could increase the defensive power and form a field simr to the gravity tactical matrix...


    The spiritual jades with the Five Elements yed their own roles!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened. If she had sufficient spiritual jades, these abilities could be permanently fixed. And as the Suiyu Tactics advanced, there might be other new surprises.


    ¡°The spiritual jade in this world is far more than the spiritual jades with the Five Elements. I need more spiritual jades!¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li went downstairs and paid the room rate. Then she went to the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce.


    Today by chance, Qing Shi¡¯er was on duty again. Unfortunately, he was already followed by a middle-aged practitioner with an extraordinary identity, whose brows were white.


    Because of Yin Yutian¡¯s appreciation, he had changed from an ordinary servant to a steward dedicated to serving honored guests.


    However, when he inadvertently turned around and saw Su Li¡¯s figure, his body suddenly shook. He waved to find another manservant in indigo clothes, and said, ¡°This is a distinguished guest. I happen to have something urgent. You should serve the guest well and can¡¯t neglect him.¡±


    The manservant who was called was taken aback when he heard the words, and then he was immediately ecstatic. He hurriedly greeted the middle-aged practitioner with white brows to leave.


    The middle-aged practitioner with white brows frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything and followed at will.


    After all... these servants of the Huangxing Hall were all very humble and cheap. And it didn¡¯t matter who led the way.


    When Qing Shi¡¯er saw the middle-aged practitioner leaving, he was immediately relieved. Then he appeared quickly in front of Su Li before she selected a manservant, and said with a sincere smile, ¡°Guest, you are here again.¡±


    Su Li recognized Qing Shi¡¯er, and herplexion softened. She said, ¡°It¡¯s you. What a coincidence. I don¡¯t want the spiritual jades with Five Elements this time. I want to buy all the rare spiritual jades in the Huangxing Hall.¡±


    It was not the first time that Qing Shi¡¯er had contacted Su Li. Even though Su Li¡¯s request was even more weird, he immediately nodded and stretched out his hand to lead, ¡°Guest, this way please. I will take you to the Tianzi Hall. If you have taken a fancy to it, tell me how much you want. I will arrange it immediately.¡±


    Su Li also felt relieved when she heard the words. She smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er was very happy. He quickly led the way, but he felt pity. This seniorughed so vividly, but it was a pity that her face was a bit ordinary, and she was a little indifferent.


    Not long after, Qing Shi¡¯er brought Su Li to the Tianzi Hall they wentst time.


    Su Li nced across the counter, watching closely.


    In addition to the five elements, spiritual jades also had many weird attributes such as wind, thunder, yin and yang, and so on. Su Li couldn¡¯t guess its true effect. She simply flipped her hand and took out a universe ring from her sleeve. Then she threw it to Qing Shi¡¯er and said, ¡°Except for the Mu spiritual jades with the Five Elements and the ordinary spiritual jades with the Five Elements, the rest are the same asst time. I will buy a thousand pieces of each of them.¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er took the ring and swept across the celestial stones in it with his divine awareness. The number of stones shocked him. He did not dare to neglect and was about to make arrangements.


    But at this moment, the middle-aged practitioner with white brows walked in under the leadership of manservant and met him.


    ¡°Huh? You are here.¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner with white brows focused his eyes and said with t voice, but a cold sweat appeared on Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s forehead.


    There were so many Tianzi Halls in Huangxing Hall. Why did this person appear here?


    So unlucky!


    ¡°I... I...¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er was anxious and didn¡¯t know how to answer. The middle-aged practitioner with white brows saw Su Li in the hall and suddenly raised his brows. He stepped over Qing Shi¡¯er and walked in.


    Su Li saw him, but she just didn¡¯t want to talk to him. However, since she sensed that this person was approaching, she couldn¡¯t continue to ignore him, so she turned around to look at him.


    ¡°You are so young, five hundred years old at most!¡±


    The middle-aged man with white brows was startled, and his mind shed across talents in the Tianyin Tribe and the four factions. She was not among them. Then he looked sullen immediately, ¡°Your Excellency, why do you rob me of my guide?¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er suddenly panicked when he heard it. He leaned over and knelt directly on the ground. In the eyes of the ordinary manservant, he begged for mercy, ¡°Senior, please forgive me! It is me who want to curry favor with her. It is not her fault.¡±


    Su Li was puzzled, and she immediately understood what was going on when she heard this sentence. To her, it was a trivial matter, but for Qing Shi¡¯er, it was a great disaster.


    Thinking of this, Su Li looked solemn and sped her fists, ¡°Fellow Practitioner, this matter is just a misunderstanding. Although Qing Shi¡¯er is not handling things well, he brings convenience to me. I willpensate you for him. How about it?¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was so kind, the middle-aged man with white brows couldn¡¯t keep a straight face, and his tone eased, ¡°That¡¯s it. But since you can make the steward of Huangxing Hall tter you, you must be honorable. Could I know where youe from? You are strange to me.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m from otherrge regions. It is normal that you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    The middle-aged man with white brows nodded. Then he turned around and left.


    After the matter was over, Qing Shi¡¯er was relieved. He nced at Su Li with gratitude, and immediately went down to purchase the spiritual jades for Su Li.


    After a while, he hurriedly walked through the warehouse, holding the universe ring. He was going to the VIP room where Su Li waited, but he found a familiar figure blocking him.


    ¡°Senior!¡±


    Qing Shi¡¯er looked pale as he saw that the middle-aged man with white brows blocked the door.


    The middle-aged man with white brows smiled while his fingers flicked. Then a white poisonous insect flew into the be of Qing Shi¡¯er. Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s lively eyes became dull in an instant, and he opened said, ¡°As to the female guest¡¯s origin, I don¡¯t know her name. I only know that she is as rich as a country. The young lord calls her ¡°senior¡±, but her bone age is very young...¡±


    When the middle-aged men with white brows heard the phrase ¡°as rich as a country¡±, he felt ridiculous, ¡°Such an inexperienced ve. The wealth of the cultivation country equals that of the entire high-grade sect. Just a female practitioner...¡±


    After he caught a glimpse of the universe ring in Qing Shi¡¯er¡¯s hand, he snatched it straight away. He swept away it with his divine awareness at will. His expression of disdain changed instantly.


    So many!


    So so many!


    Countless celestial stones!


    He had never seen so many celestial stones!


    ¡°These celestial stones are enough for me to practice to pass the nature¡¯s test!¡±


    He gasped twice, and his heart beat violently. The greed at this moment beat the reason in his eyes, and the homicidal intent flickered in his eyes.


    In the VIP room, Su Li, who was meditating, was suddenly awakened by the sound of messy footsteps. When she looked up, she saw a panic manservant in indigo clothes holding back his crying voice,


    ¡°Senior, something bad happened!¡±

 Chapter 497 - The Gambling Battle Began

    Chapter 497 The Gambling Battle Began


    In front of the warehouse of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, many administrators gathered around a corpse. Looking at the dried-up corpse on the ground gloomily, Yin Yutian vaguely identified the body judging from its lineament.


    Qing Shi¡¯er.


    It was really unbelievable that someone dare to kill a person in Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. Besides, the victim was the administrator there!


    ¡°The murder is so audacious!¡±


    Yin Yutian was shocked and outraged. His father, who was busy with the Guling Gambling Battle, ordered him to manage the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, while he never expected to make such a big mistake.


    ¡°Get out of the way, everyone! The distinguished guest severed by Shi¡¯er is here!¡±


    At this moment, a manservant in indigo clothes out of the crowd shouted. Hearing that, Yin Yutian turned his head at once. When he saw Su Li, his face changed instantly. Then he trotted in front of Su Li to salute. The people were all surprised by his action.


    What was this woman? Why the Young Lord was so respectful to her?


    Su Li frowned slightly and stretched out her hand, making the universe ring next to the corpse fly into her hand. She casted an eye on it, finding it was empty. All the celestial stones had been removed.


    With a flick of her fingertips, the ring flew into Yin Yutian¡¯s hands. Then she said coolly, ¡°Young Lord of Yin Family, how do you exin this?¡±


    Yin Yutian had known the situation in the ring before. But now facing the query of Su Li, he was a little nervous. Then he held fists on hips and said, ¡°We will look into it and find the truth. I promise that you will not suffer any losses!¡±


    Su Li was rxed a little, ¡°Good. I believe that Huangxing Hall can handle it with the divination skill.¡±


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    Yin Yutian breathed a sigh of relief and answered calmly, ¡°Within one month, our Huangxing Chamber of Commerce will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. We would like to provide the spiritual jades that you needed this time for free as apensation. What do you think?¡±


    As he said, he handed over the ring with the spiritual jades and that empty ring.


    Su Li took them and casted an eye at the gorgeous spiritual jades in it. The quantities of spiritual jades were all enough. She was satisfied and nodded, ¡°Your Chamber of Commerce really deserves the first ce in the Qingshui Circle. Then, I will wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Take care, Senior.¡±


    After Yin Yutian saw Su Li out of the gate of the Chamber of Commerce, his face suddenly became gloomy. He called for the jittery servant besides him and asked by suppressing his anger, ¡°Look for the Elder of divination for me. I want to kill someone!¡±


    The servant nodded in fear, and immediately went to find the Elder.


    Yin Yutian was still angry. But he didn¡¯t know that what he had done was heard by his father, Yin Jue, who was the First Elder of the Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Hahaha, your noble son is decisive and indeed has the way of great generals. He must be somebody in the future!¡±


    In the hall of the top floor of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, the furnishings were not as gorgeous as imagined. In addition to the elegant draperies, the emerald green embellishment was simplerpared with that of lower floors.


    On a crystal and jade table in the hall, two cups of streaming tea gave off aroma.


    At the table, two elegant middle-aged men dressed in white and purple robes respectively sat opposite each other, with striking simr temperaments. Elegance was explicitly shown in their gestures and behaviors, without any murderous look that the practitioners should have.


    With a soft expression, the middle-aged man in the white robe looked gentle and kind. He was the First Elder of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce in Tianyi City, Yin Jue.


    Hearing the words of the purple-robed practitioner on the other side, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°My son is not so talented. He couldn¡¯t deserve your praise. Ha-ha...¡±


    Even though he said so, he was happy in his heart. Because he needed to go out to search poisonous insect practitioners, he had to hand over the Chamber of Commerce to his son to manage. To his surprise, his son was not foppish as before and ran it well.


    ¡°First Elder, you are too humble.¡±


    The purple-robed practitioner picked up the teacup and sipped at the tea. There was a light shing away in his eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we came backte. Otherwise, we can prevent it from happening on the spot.¡±


    Hearing this, Yin Jue still smiled and waved his hand quite carelessly, ¡°There must be some troubles facing us since we do business in cultivation circle. Since it has taken ce, we just handle itter. You don¡¯t need to care about it. The priority now is Guling Gambling Battle...¡±


    The purple-robed practitioner agreed with a nod, ¡°I admire your good attitude! I am here for Guling Gambling Battle, and I will not disappoint you. I hope you could keep your promise and give me the immortal poisonous insectter.¡±


    Yin Jue immediately smiled and nodded, ¡°Please rest assured. Huangxing Chamber of Commerce will not ruin the reputation for merely immortal poisonous insect.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am relieved.¡±


    The purple-robed practitioner raised his teacup, ¡°First Elder, I¡¯d like to toast you with tea.¡±


    He could see that Yin Jue didn¡¯t tell a lie. How could the Huangxing Hall, one of the four great holy sects, break its promise for an auxiliary immortal poisonous insect? All holy sects were all sensitive to their faces except in face of sufficient benefits.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Huangxing Hall asked him, a casual practitioner, to participate in the Guling Gambling Battle, it did not stop him from getting the benefits from it. Even if the immortal poisonous insect was auxiliary, it was a great fortune to him. And even if it could not be used by him, he could also buy arge amount of cultivation resources with it.


    In addition, even if he failed, the benefits he got from Yin Jue would never need to be returned. Therefore, he would not suffer any losses at all.


    Yin Jue also raised his teacup with a smile on his face.


    As the owner of the Chamber of Commerce, he believed harmony brought wealth. However, it was the order of Huangxing Hall to find a casual practitioner to participate in the Battle. It really took him a lot of efforts to find Kang Chang.


    No matter what the result might be, he didn¡¯t disobey the order of the Huangxing Hall. Even if Kang Chang failed, the head sect would not find something wrong.


    Although the two persons had their own thoughts, the atmosphere should be harmonious and pleasurable.


    However, the harmonious atmosphere was quickly disrupted by others.


    ¡°First Elder, you are finally back!¡±


    When the door of the hall suddenly opened, a pale old man with white beard and hair broke in. And his mouth bloodied.


    Yin Jue frowned slightly at once. Before Yin Jue scolded him, the old man directly said, ¡°The Young Lord asked me to find the murderer with divination, while the divination came to the Guling Gambling Battle, and I was also suffered...¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    With a gloomy face, Yin Jue stopped swaying his teacup. He, who was also good at the divination, had a presentiment in his heart.


    The Guling Gambling Battle would definitely not be as simple as it seemed to be!


    ...


    In a blink of an eye, another month passed away.


    With five years passing, Guling Gambling Battle was about to kick off. Then all the forces participating in the Battle would gather at the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce quickly.


    Five years ago, when all forces were arguing about the location of the Guling Gambling Battle, Huangxing Hall intervened and peremptorily decided the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce as the venue. For the Battle, it closed the third floor of the Chamber of Commerce and consolidated the matrix for protecting the spirits, which were enough to prevent the battling wave of practitioners, who were in peak of nature¡¯s rest, from leaking.


    With the support of great holy sects, the Tianyin Tribe and other forces certainly did not dare to say no, and agreed immediately.


    As early morning as the sun didn¡¯t came out, the ce in front of the gate of Huangxing Chamber of Commerce was crowded with practitioners who came to watch the Battle. Those who entered the venue were required not only to reach higher than the Jindan Realm, but also to pay one thousand high-grade spiritual jades.


    Even so, the third floor of the venue was still packed with people. In addition to the practitioners waiting to enter the venue, almost eighty percent of the practitioners came here merely for entertainment. After all, there were rare chances to see the practitioners of top sects in Jiuli Region in daily life.


    ¡°Get out of the way! The people from the Jiguang Sect are here!¡±


    ¡°Theye so early!¡±


    A crying sounded. Then the crowd immediately got out the way. With a cold face, Xuan Jingzhou walked in with the elders of the sect in a threatening manner quickly. A lot of casual practitioners casted admiring eyes on them.


    ¡°So imposing! If I could also join the great sect, how nice it would be.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Go to work quickly!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Xuan Jingzhou entered the venue on the third floor, Yin Jue greeted to him with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw youst time. Hope you are well!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhouughed and said in a calm voice without perceptible attitude, ¡°Elder Yin is still as good as before in making money.¡±


    ¡°Lord Xuan overpraised me.¡±


    Yin Jue held fists on hips and just considered it as apliment. Then he saw Xuan An behind Xuan Jingzhou and said in astonishment, ¡°It must be the Young Lord Xuan An, right? He has reached the Yuanying realm already at such a young age. So extraordinary! Maybe the Young Lord will get a good ranking in the following Tiaojiao List.¡±


    Hearing this, Xuan Jingzhou was very happy and didn¡¯t speak with sarcasm. He looked gentle and said with a smile, ¡°He is veryzy in daily life. Fortunately, he has be more sensible and thoughtful recently. We parents are really worried about him.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. My son has also learned to share my burdens and cares recently. I really feel relieved.¡±


    When Yin Jue talked about his son, a gentle expression appeared on his face. At this moment, Xuan Jingzhou should produce an illusion of finding a bosom friend. He pulled Xuan An and said, ¡°He is your Uncle Yin, the First Elder of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. Give a salute quickly.¡±


    However, Xuan An didn¡¯t answer him. Xuan Jingzhou frowned, and saw that his son¡¯s mind was wandering.


    ¡°Xuan An!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou justplimented Xuan An, while Xuan An¡¯s behavior now made him lose face. When he was about to get angry, Yin Jue hurried to stop him with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They are all trivialities.¡±


    Then Xuan An suddenly came to himself and hurried to salute, ¡°Uncle Yin, forgive me, please. I was not intended. I am too impolite.¡±


    Yin Jue nodded at him and was still amiable. He held fists on hips and said to Xuan Jingzhou, ¡°Guling Gambling Battle will kick off today. There are many things to be handled, and I have to leave now. Please take a seat, Lord Xuan.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou nodded, ¡°Well, First Elder, I will help myself.¡±


    Yin Jue saluted with joined hands and left.


    Xuan Jingzhou took his people to sit on thergest seats in the west. In the venue, whose seats wererger than Jiguang Sect was only Tianyin Tribe. However, the seats of Tianyin Tribe and other sects were all empty. Other forces had not arrived yet except them.


    Seeing his father didn¡¯t me him after he sitting down, Xuan An breathed a sigh of relief, while an expression of upset appeared in his eyes again.


    In the past month, the people in Jiguang Sect had tried their best, while they didn¡¯t find any suitable poisonous insect practitioner to participate in the Battle.


    He sneaked a look at his father who closed his eyes for rest, and gripped the carrier rune in his hand with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, will youe?

 Chapter 498 - A Great Help

    Chapter 498 A Great Help


    An hourter, the sun was high in the sky, reflecting the golden surface of the street and a long and thin shadow.


    Su Li stopped and looked at the familiar gate of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡°Guling Gambling Battle...¡±


    Her eyes gleamed with a hint of curiosity.


    Xuan An didn¡¯t express clearly in the message. But she happened to stayed in the Tianyi City and had not left. It was fine to go in and take a look.


    Thinking of this, she walked over to the gate crowded with casual practitioners. Soon, she came to the front by pushing aside the crowd with her hands.


    ¡°Every fellow practitioner, the venue of Guling Gambling Battle is full, and it¡¯s no use to wait any longer. Please leave now.¡±


    The stern-faced guard of Chamber of Commerce responded coldly. But it still could not stop the enthusiasm of every casual practitioner.


    ¡°Please let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no seat, I¡¯d like to stand to watch.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Facing that the scene became uncontroble gradually, the guard changed his face slightly and had to leave to ask for instructions. Then, he said with a smile, ¡°Our lord has said that if you want to go in and stand for watching, you need to pay ten thousand high-grade spiritual jades as the admission!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You just bully me. I don¡¯t have a seat, while I have to pay ten times more admission. Why?¡±


    ¡°Your Huangxing Chamber of Commerce is going too far!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Although the crowd all were infuriated to scold him, the guard was not annoyed, but just responded, ¡°Our Lord has said that due to the limited space on the third floor, only a thousand tickets for standing room could be provided. If there was someone who don¡¯t want to pay, then just leave now. We Huangxing Chamber of Commerce never force others to buy or sell.¡±


    As soon as he said it, everyone stopped speaking. Then countless spiritual stones were thrown towards the guard.


    When Su Li saw this, she was disinclined to use any methods. She handed in the spiritual jades and entered the third floor of the Chamber of Commerce following the crowd. The noise of discussion lowered a lot there, and many practitioners who had just reached the Jindan Realm showed a frightened expression.


    ¡°The mighty pressure of the nature¡¯s rest...¡±


    With her eyes shing, Su Li saw the first acquaintance sitting highly in the VIP seat at a nce, Xuan Jingzhou, who closed his eyes for rest.


    ¡°Lord of Jiguang Sect...¡±


    Su Li nced at Xuan An, who was also sitting in the VIP seat, and quickly retracted her gaze to look at the seats of other sects.


    At this time, amanding voice resounded throughout the audience, ¡°Please have a seat. And our Chamber of Commerce has also prepared futons for every practitioner who don¡¯t have a seat. Please searched for them in ordance with the guideline of spiritual lights.¡±


    Then, Su Li felt a weak suction from the jade rune that had just been obtained from the guard. She immediately loosened the jade rune and let it float on a futon on the stair not far away.


    Regardless of the gazes of the practitioners who had seats, she sat down unhurriedly.


    But before she sat down, she heard a low voice of a young man who nearly cried.


    ¡°This...elder sister, could you change the position with me?¡±


    Su Li turned her head, and saw an overly beautiful young man who was looking at her as if calling for help. His thin body was held in arms by a fat female practitioner with a ferocious face. The love and possessiveness in her eyes even made Su Li, who had a stable mood, feel embarrassed.


    Sensing Su Li¡¯s gaze, the fat female practitioner turned her head abruptly, and her eyes gleamed with cruelty.


    ¡°Bitch, what are you looking at? If you dare to watch my toyboy, I will gouge your eyes out!¡±


    With cold eyes, Su Li turned her head and didn¡¯t respond. Even though the young boy looked very pitiful, she did not show any mercy.


    The cultivation circle was cruel, and she...could not to be considered a kind person, let alone a saint. She did not want to meddle in others¡¯ business.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s indifferent reaction, the young man was sad with tears falling down his face, and his soul also trembled slightly...


    Huh?


    Su Li opened her eyes suddenly and looked serious slightly. She ced her finger on the middle of the young man¡¯s eyebrows under the furious gaze of the vicious female practitioner.


    With the more and more familiar soul wavesing, a slightly surprised expression appeared on Su Li¡¯s face.


    This young man should be Tang Lei in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    She was quite familiar with Tang Lei. Or it even could say that she had a deep impression on him.


    When she met him in the Reincarnation Mirror for the first time, he was being bullied by many elder young lords in Yunjing City. And his body was smeared with stinking herbs. In addition, he got fat because of being poisoned by his brother. Later, Su Li cured him with her own method. And he even persuaded his grandfather to turn against the temple.


    ¡°The bone age is fifty-eight. You are reincarnated, while your memory is missing.


    Aplicated feeling showed in Su Li¡¯s eyes. Although she had met many old people since she was reborn, it was the first time that she had met a person who reincarnated because of death.


    The young man only felt refreshing. Although he did not recall the previous life, his mind was extremely clear. When he heard Su Li¡¯s words, he goggled and asked, ¡°Do you know me in the previous life?¡±


    When he asked, the first thought came to his mind was that it was absurd.


    Even if he understood many things in the cultivation circle with the indoctrination of the vicious female practitioner, he always thought that many of them were deceptive.


    ¡°Oh, Master!¡±


    Suddenly, the young man became frightened. He raised the heavy arm on his shoulder and shook it off. But when he turned his head, the vicious female practitioner was nodding at him with a giggle.


    ¡°She will have no chance to bully you anymore.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gentle voice came through and made the young man¡¯s heart flutter. Then he saw the average-looking elder sister stand up and point her finger at the futon. To his surprise, the ugly and vicious female practitioner stood up to make room naturally and then sit on the futon silently with her head lowered.


    ¡°It...¡±


    The young man was confused, and then suddenly got it. With his eyes filled with tears and his lips quivering, he looked at Su Li and firmly grasped Su Li¡¯s sleeve. He was too excited to know what to say.


    ¡°Since you have a chance toe in, then look at the bizarre andplicated cultivation circle. It is much more wonderful than you think.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯tfort him, but said in a calm tone.


    Although the young man was tortured for decades by the vicious female practitioner, he was still able to maintain his original mind and not influenced by her. So, he calmed down after a quick adjustment, while his eyes were filled with deep sense of gratitude.


    Depressing the throbbing of his heart, the young man nced at the practitioners around him who seemed to be unconscious of what happened just now. Then he nced at the guests in VIP seats who also didn¡¯t notice the changes here, and finally knew what kind of practitioner he had encountered.


    Though he examined his wording in his mind for a moment before speaking, finally, he just cautiously said, ¡°My name is...Tang Li. Elder sister, do you really know me in my previous life?¡±


    Su Li gave a faint smile, ¡°Yourst name is still Tang, but you are much more handsome in this life.¡±


    Tang Li blushed. He scratched his head and whispered with embarrassment, ¡°Really? I was caught by my master when I was fifteen. After eating a lot of things, I became what I looks like now. And... I haven¡¯t grown for decades and maintained my fifteen-year-old appearance. Otherwise... I should look like the same with the figure in my previous life, right?¡±


    Su Li knew that Tang Li¡¯s body had been changed deliberately. Although he was forcibly promoted to Jindan Realm and had a long lifespan, he was very weak. His foundation waspletely destroyed by others. Even if she wanted to cure him, it would take a lot of energy.


    Fortunately, Tang Li was only fifty-eight years old, and she had enough time to treat him.


    Seeing Su Li was thinking, Tang Li, who had learned to how to watch a person¡¯s very mood, became quiet immediately. Then a person came to the center of the extremely spacious arena.


    It was the First Elder of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, Yin Jue!


    A big shot!


    He watched open-eyed. It was the first time for him to be a rxed bystander. He only heard of these characters in the mouth of his original master, but he had never seen them.


    ¡°The Guling Gambling Battle, a five-year agreement, will start today!¡±


    Yin Jue nced at the audience. His calm voice came to everyone¡¯s ears. What he said was brief and gentle, but also powerful andmanding.


    ¡°As for the reason for the Gambling Battle, I don¡¯t need to say too much. In this Battle, no matter live or die, the winner will be rewarded with the immortal poisonous insect, ¡®Sound Acquaintance¡¯!¡±


    Then, he waved his sleeves, and a ck shell suddenly appeared on the round stable at the highest point of the arena.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    It set off a discussion in the crowd.


    ¡°It turns out to be the immortal poisonous insect. No wonder the five sectspete with each other fiercely!¡±


    ¡°No, the immortal poisonous insect is unpopr. Although its effect is magical, it definitely can¡¯t make all the five sects be excited!¡±


    ¡°I see! Back then...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Tang Li didn¡¯t know what the immortal poisonous insect was, but he obviously felt that the elder sister beside him stopped her breathing for a moment after hearing the three words.


    ¡°Elder sister is very concerned about the immortal poisonous insect, Sound Acquaintance...¡±


    The thought shed in his mind. He rolled his eyes, and recalled the rumors he had heard from the vicious female practitioner over the years. He had been subservient and servile for decades of years, so he had been ustomed to pleasing others. Even if this elder sister was not as cruel as his original master, he also did it subconsciously.


    ¡°Sound Acquaintance, Sound Acquaintance...¡±


    Suddenly, Tang Li¡¯s eyes lit up. He pulled Su Li¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Elder sister, I remember. But my original master once said that this matter was very important and should not be heard by others!¡±


    The intermittent noise around Su Li made her uneasy. She believed what Tang Li said was not false, so she waved her hands and opened a small protection boundary. Then she said softly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tang Li poured out all he knew to her.


    ¡°It has something to do with a hidden force in the cultivation circle, ¡®Linli Building¡¯! Although nobody knows who create the Linli Building, many holy sects are very afraid of it. They hate it but do not dare to fight against it rashly. I hear from my original master that the Sound Acquaintance is a chance to lure it. If Linli Building does not fight for the insect, it will suggest that everything was...er... If the poisonous insect is gotten by Linli Building, er...¡±


    When Tang Li said that, he scratched his head, ¡°I just retell the words of my original master. I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Su Li gave a smile, which made him feel chilling in his heart.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ll start talking.¡±


    Su Li said. When Tang Li was confused, he saw that his ¡°original master¡± sitting on the futon next to him should turn her head obediently and continue to say with a low voice, ¡°The Linli Building reappeared in the world, which made holy sects frightened. Therefore, they set the trap of ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± to test Linli Building. After all, the master of Linli Building...has been dead for many years.¡±


    ¡°Chuckle...¡±


    Su Li chuckled when she heard this, which made Tang Li¡¯s scalp tingle again.


    ¡°Little Xuan An, Little Xuan An, you really helped your aunt a lot.¡±

 Chapter 499 - Adventure of Carline Death

    <h4>Chapter 499 Adventure of Carline Death</h4>


    At this time, Yin Jue walked out, and waved hands to spill out six light spots.


    The leaders of the six major forces that participated in the war took action quickly in session, grabbing a spot of light in the nothingness.


    Xuan Jingzhou stretched out his hands. Xuan An stretched his head and saw a letter C.


    ¡°We use six letters. A will fight against F, B will fight against E, and C will fight against D.¡±


    After Xuan An heard what Yin Jue said, his eyes widened slightly, and he whispered, ¡°Father, are we thest round in the first race?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou nodded and said nothing.


    ¡°Wow!!¡±


    Xuan An was about to speak again, but suddenly, there was an exmation in the field, which attracted him to look up.


    He saw that there were two more figures on the originally empty arena. One of them had gray hair, looking like 80 or 90 years old, while the other was tall and strong, looking like an honest and silly man.


    Su Li nced at them. She didn¡¯t know any of them, so she asked the vicious female practitioner.


    The vicious female practitioner¡¯s cultivation reached Huashen Realm, so she was well-informed. After she was controlled by Su Li with the Soul Tactics, she unreservedly said what she knew.


    She pointed to the old woman in tattered bright-colored clothes on the arena, and said seriously, ¡°The old woman is named Wu Yunzhao, a descendant of Human n and Witch n. She is good at Poisonous Charming Insect, also known as ¡®Carline Death¡¯. She has disappeared for hundreds of years. Everyone thought she was dead, but she is still alive. As for the man in indigo clothes, I don¡¯t know who he is and have never seen him.¡±


    Tang Li was dumbfounded when the vicious female practitioner was speaking.


    The original master called this sister ¡°master¡±?! He knew his master¡¯s temperament. She liked to abuse ves and maidservants the most. How could she ept others as her master calmly?


    This sister actually controlled his original master unknowingly?!


    Tang Li fell into the state of horror, and the noisy voices around him could not be heard for a while.


    He kept stunned and Su Li did not wake him up. After listening to the vicious female practitioner, she nodded gently and continued to look at the field. The light in her eyes gleamed.


    In the past few days, she knew a little bit about the top sects of Jiuli Region. Just now, she saw that the strong guy in indigo clothes walked out of the Xuejian Cult, and Wu Yunzhao walked out of the Xiejian School.


    These two sects were originally one faction and was the first sect in the Jiuli Region. After the split, theter, Tianyin Tribe came to the top and dominated the Jiuli Region for many years. In this Guling Gambling Battle, although the four sects were in separate battles, the real goal was only the Tianyin Tribe, and it was a rare cooperation for many years.


    Su Li nced at the direction of Jiguang Sect meaningfully.


    The six major forces faced each other and fought in pairs. The battle involved each sect. Although the Jiguang Sect was lucky to battle in the third round, someone in it must enter the field.


    Between seats¡ª


    ¡°Daddy, are we...really going to give up?¡±


    Xuan An looked at the two sides that were confronting in the field, and the atmosphere gradually became cold. His eyes revealed unwillingness and transmitted the sound secretly.


    Xuan Jingzhou had no fluctuations in his face, and secretly responded, ¡°We have been searching for years and have found nothing. Is it possible that I can find one now?¡±


    Xuan An heard the sadness in his father¡¯s words, and squeezed the carrier rune that he had been holding in the palm of his hand, ¡°Father, I have already transmitted the sound to that senior sister apprentice, and she is likely to be here. If she can make a move, it will be fine.¡±


    Seeing that his son was still saying such naive words, Xuan Jingzhou was angry. But when he saw Xuan An¡¯s anxious appearance, his heart could not help but soften, and he transmitted the sound, ¡°In such a case, you don¡¯t need to worry too much. If that person can really help my sect win the Gambling Battle, I will give her whatever she wants.¡±


    Xuan An was refreshed when he heard that. He was not sure if the senior sister apprentice woulde, but...the memory of that month was not false. If the senior sister apprentice participated in the battle between the Huashen Realm, she would definitely win!


    Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t know that his son was so confident in the so-called ¡°senior sister apprentice¡±. He wanted to directly dere abstention just now, but he didn¡¯t say it finally.


    Although he knew that there wasn¡¯t much hope, Xuan An¡¯s words still made him have a little confidence.


    ¡°Fine, give him a chance. Even if it doesn¡¯t work...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s eyes shed.


    He had secretly arranged everything. No matter who got the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡±, Linli Building would grab it!


    ¡°Lord Xuan, your soul is so excited. What makes you so excited?¡±


    Suddenly, the voice with a faint smile came into Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s ears.


    Xuan Jingzhou was slightly surprised. On the surface, he calmly turned his head to look at the seat of the Tianyin Tribe. However, he saw a handsome young man look at him calmly. He was sitting on the seat with the paper fan in his hand swaying slightly. He behaved like a leader.


    ¡°Yi Wenying, the new holy boy. This person also has that kind of smell, peeping through my soul fluctuations. He shouldn¡¯t...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was surprised in his heart, but he snorted coldly on the surface, and turned his head away, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the matter concerning our faction.¡±


    Yi Wenying was not annoyed at all. He shook the folding fan in his hand and said like a gentleman, ¡°Lord Xuan is an elder. Since you don¡¯t want to say much about it, I¡¯m brusque. Please forgive me.¡±


    Seeing his hypocritical appearance, Xuan Jingzhou sneered and said, ¡°I know what kind of person you are. Don¡¯t be so disgusting. Do you really thought that as long as you imitate a bit of Yi Mo, the giant holy boy, you can really be the giant holy boy?¡±


    After Yi Wenying heard it, his smile disappeared quickly, and he became mad.


    He just relied on the power of the Tianyin Tribe to talk with Xuan Jingzhou in such way. However, Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t care him and humiliated him.


    After thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t want to offend the lord of a sect, so he could only snort coldly. Then he turned his head and stopped looking at Xuan Jingzhou.


    Many people saw the scene, and many bold peopleughed, making Yi Wenying madder.


    ¡°Yi Mo, the giant holy boy...¡±


    Su Li was not deaf, so she could hear the dialogue between them clearly. However, Yi Mo... Wasn¡¯t he in the Jiuzhou Region? Could it be that he came back during a few days when she was out?


    ¡°It turns out that the Yi Family is the Tianyin Tribe...¡±


    Su Li thought so, recalling the two pneumas she sensed the previous two days. Then her face suddenly changed slightly, and then her mood fluctuated.


    ¡°Look, sister, the fight begins on stage!¡±


    Tang Li excitedly grabbed Su Li¡¯s sleeve, and pulled her back from her thoughts. Everyone in the field focused on the arena.


    ¡°Hahaha, Carline Death, is the thing you are only capable of?¡±


    The man in indigo clothesughed loudly. Three turtle-like poisonous insects in his palm rose up and merged into his body. The originally sturdy figure swelled rapidly and the blue veins were exposed, which was full of explosive power!


    He didn¡¯t move, but suddenly, the cyclone under his feet moved, and then he disappeared in ce.


    The white-haired old woman¡¯splexion changed slightly, and she dodged her body, without time to use her poisonous insect skill.


    The next moment¡ªboom!


    Arge spider-web-like pit appeared on the hard surface of the arena, with countless rubble sshing and dust flying.


    The five sects present here couldn¡¯t help being awe-inspiring.


    ¡°This is apiszuli that can withstand the attack from person with the peak of the Huashen Realm. It was actually cracked unexpectedly.¡±


    Many people were speechless. The Lord of Yinquan Sect squinted his eyes and said in a gloomy manner, ¡°With three level-6 Poisonous Power Insects, his physical body has a great deal of power. It is no wonder that it is difficult for Carline Death to resist. This person is the offspring of the Wang Family, which family members were all poisonous insect practitioners. However, he only inherits Poisonous Power Insect and can¡¯t pose a threat to us.¡±


    After he finished talking, everyone suddenly realized and talked about it.


    ¡°That man in indigo clothes actually had extremely rare Poisonous Power Insects in his hands, no wonder...¡±


    Xuan An felt excited at the sight, and touched his chest, where an Extremity of level-4 Poisonous Power Insect was sleeping.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, and an odd expression came into his face.


    Since Poisonous Power Insect was owned by Wang Family, he and Senior Sister Apprentice Su had dug their ancestral grave, right?!


    Boom!


    The man in indigo clothes punched the ground and straightened up. He was still full of spirit and energy, without showing the fatigue.


    ¡°Olddy, you won¡¯t do anything but to hide?¡±


    Whoosh!


    The white-haired old woman showed her figure with a gloomy face, and her hoarse voice echoed in the nothingness, ¡°My Poisonous Charming Insect ispletely invalid. You have a Poisonous Sage Insect!¡±


    The man in indigo clothes grinned with white teeth, andughed loudly, ¡°I am Wang Yi¡¯an, the descendant of the Wang Family, which practices poisonous cultivation insect. My ancestors have countless rare poisonous insects. It isn¡¯t strange that I own a Poisonous Sage Insect, right?¡±


    Speaking of this, he changed his tone and looked at the Mighty of the sects that show the desire around him, ¡°However, I have practiced the Poisonous Sage Insect into my life and carry it forever! I also hope that the seniors will show mercy, but if you just want to exchange some seeds of it and cultivate them by yourselves, I¡¯m d to help you!¡±


    The white-haired old woman snorted coldly and stepped back from the arena.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    Her system of Poisonous Insect Cultivation was centered on Poisonous Charming Insect. Since it waspletely restrained, it was impossible for her to defeat Wang Yi¡¯an. And it was better to give up and find a breakthrough from other people.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Yi¡¯an smiled and held fists to Carline Death. His purpose of participating in the battle had been achieved, so he didn¡¯t need to continue.


    When the headmaster of the Xiejian School saw it, his face was gloomy, and he was angry and anxious, ¡°Where do this persone from? Carline Death even has no power to fight back?!¡±


    The master of the Xuejian Cultughed. It was a coincidence that they were able to find the man in indigo clothes. They just let him make an attempt. No one thought that this person could bring them such a surprise.


    ¡°Wang Family still has a n in the mountains of the Jiuli Region. This person used unusual means. He should be extraordinary. Maybe he is the young lord of the surviving n, so I should not offend him.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou contemted in his heart, and quickly came to a conclusion. Then he transmitted the sound to Xuan An.


    Xuan An nodded, and his eyes swept across the seats in the field from time to time.


    ¡°In the second race, Gui Buyin of the Tianyin Tribe confronts Wu Yunzhao of the Xiejian School.¡±


    Yin Jue made an announcement, and Wu Yunzhao, who hade out sadly, suddenly brightened her eyes. She soared into the air andnded on the arena.


    For the first time, Wang Yi¡¯an¡¯s Poisonous Sage Insect restrained Poisonous Charming Insect, so she couldn¡¯t do anything. But the second time, she wouldn¡¯t continue to be unlucky.


    ¡°Practicing for five hundred years, this time...I must let the world witness how powerful I am!¡±


    She squinted her old eyes, and the pink skull in her w-like palm quickly turned. Her whole body was wrapped in the steaming mist.


    When the mist cleared, it was no longer a white-haired old woman who stood in ce, but a peerless beauty with attractive eyes. Her clothes were really thin, and the charming parts were looming. Her face was like the most perfect work of art in the world. She was wonderfully beautiful.


    The practitioners in the field were all dumbfounded, and there were many people with low cultivation status and low mood showed their obsession and ugliness.


    On the other side of the arena, the practitioner with white brows smiled and stepped onto the edge of the arena.

 Chapter 500 - Su Jiuzhou Comes to Fight

    Chapter 500 Su Jiuzhou Comes to Fight


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Yin Yutian, who was sitting on his seat properly, suddenly changed his face and transmitted the sound, ¡°Father, this person is most likely the one whomitted the murder in the Chamber of Commerce that day, and he also robbed a guest¡¯s a huge number of celestial stones!¡±


    As he spoke, Yin Jue¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he only nced at the direction of the Tianyin Tribe.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Yin Yutian suddenly became anxious, ¡°That distinguished guest must not be offended. I saw her ...¡±


    ¡°Well, after the Guling Gambling Battle is over, I will deal with it. There is no need to offend the Tianyin Tribe at this time. Don¡¯t be too enthusiastic and keep calm at all times. This is what you should do.¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s sound transmission overwhelmed Yin Yutian¡¯s anxiety, and a trace of unhappiness passed between his brows.


    Yin Yutian sighed in his heart. He knew that his father was upset.


    He knew his father¡¯s thoughts. The practitioner with white brows relied on the power of Tianyin Tribe, and there was no need to offend the local viin for a female casual practitioner. But his father didn¡¯t see the woman defeating Yin Jiaojiao easily. The person with such weird means and the insight that could see through him at a nce would surely be an extraordinary one.


    But it was hard for him to talk about the matter of practicing method, so he could only remain silent immediately. After the Guling Gambling Battle was over, he would look for opportunities.


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t seek justice for the senior in the first time, the effect of gaining good feelings will be worse after all...¡±


    The helplessness shed in Yin Yutian¡¯s eyes. He suppressed the loss in his heart, and continued to look at the field.


    ¡°Handsome man,e here.¡±


    Wu Yunzhao twisted her waist and faced Gui Buyin. Her eyes exuded the affection.


    Gui Buyin walked towards Wu Yunzhao dully and hugged her soft body. His expression showed the fascination, as if he was really attracted by Wu Yunzhao.


    When Wu Yunzhao saw this, the killing intent shed in her eyes. But on the surface, she exuded more and more fascinating aura. The slender snow-white arms wrapped around Gui Buyin¡¯s neck. Her red lips twitched, and her eyes filled with ttery.


    When her hands behind Gui Buyin¡¯s back, sharp green nails suddenly grew from her ten fingers, glowing with cold light. Then she was about to pierce the heart pulse behind Gui Buyin, as if it would prate Gui Buyin¡¯s body in the next instant!


    There was a burst of exmation at the field.


    Wu Yunzhao¡¯s eyes became more ruthless!


    She wanted everyone to remember that she was not old, and she was still the Death back then!


    ¡°Someone is going to die!¡±


    Tang Li stared at the scene. Su Li nodded calmly. She looked at Wu Yunzhao and whispered, ¡°That is true.¡±


    At this critical moment, Wu Yunzhao¡¯s expression suddenly changed wildly. Her whole body stiffened in ce, and her sharp green nails stayed on the surface of the pierced skin. She was unable to move anymore.


    The dullness on Gui Buyin¡¯s face disappeared. Then he pushed back a few steps and left Wu Yunzhao¡¯s arms. He looked up and down at Wu Yunzhao, who was frozen in ce and looked nk. With a smile, he teased just as when he took the stage,


    ¡°Carline Death, it seems that you don¡¯t practice Poisonous Charming Insect well enough. If you don¡¯t want to kill me, maybe I will give you some advice, but it¡¯s a pity...¡±


    As he said, he gently tapped Wu Yunzhao¡¯s ophryon with his finger.


    Wu Yunzhao¡¯s vacant face suddenly turned into panic, and then she let out a scream that didn¡¯t sound like a human voice. She pinched her heart pulse with her nails in both hands, and mmed hard.


    ¡°Ssh!¡±


    The blood spurted and sshed in Wu Yunzhao¡¯s face, but Wu Yunzhao didn¡¯t know it. Her expression was distorted, as if she had defeated an enemy. Her eyes widened and sheughed wildly.


    Afterughing for a moment, she showed an uneasy look again. With a hideous look, she grasped the center of her eyebrows with both hands, forcibly breaking her head, pulling the fundamental spirit out and crushing it!


    Thump¡ª


    The corpse fell on the arena, and the blood quickly stained the ground along the gap.


    The entire venue fell into silence, and many people with low cultivation level saw such a bloody scene for the first time. Their eyes shrank, and even their breathing slowed down subconsciously, for fear of breaking the silence at this moment.


    Only Gui Buyin, who was standing next to the corpse, still smiled, and his white clothes were not stained red. He repeatedly sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity...¡±


    At this time, suddenly, there was a burst of apuse from the Tianyin Tribe seat. Yi Wenying stood up, smiled and pped his hands, ¡°Hahaha, Senior Gui is really talented! Tianyin Tribe didn¡¯t underestimate you!¡±


    Gui Buyin acted in moderation. He gave a salute and said in a gentle manner, ¡°Oh. My insignificant skill didn¡¯t deserve so high admiration.¡±


    Yi Wenying was extremely d when he heard the words, and smiled more, ¡°Senior Gui, I promise as long as you can win, our Tianyin Tribe will realize the promise to give you rewards. Immortal Poisonous Insect, ¡®Sound Acquaintance¡¯, is yours!¡±


    As soon as Yi Wenying said this, the other five forces frowned. This junior was too arrogant, and even Yin Jue, who had always been kind to others, felt ufortable.


    ¡°Then thank you, holy boy Yi Wenying.¡±


    The smile on Gui Buyin¡¯s face faded a little, and he thought to himself whether Yi Wenying was upset at him and wanted to kill him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t show it at this moment. He could only express his gratitude on the surface, and said to Yin Jue, ¡°I am a little tired from this battle. Can I take a rest?¡±


    Knowing that he wanted to stay away from the trouble, Yin Jue nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    Previous lottery intended to get a rough order. If in the first round, Wu Yunzhao surrendered and didn¡¯t make much effort, he would arrange it flexibly. Although Gui Buyin didn¡¯t seem to make much effort this time, he fought anyway. In order to be fair, he naturally needed to rece him.


    Of course, he also considered his own interest. He arranged Kang Chang at the end to observe other people¡¯s level, and he would have a better chance of winning.


    And for this little action, even if other sects could see it, they wouldn¡¯t say much. The four great holy sects were like an insurmountable big mountain.


    Gui Buyin quickly retreated. After he disappeared from the arena, the practitioners in the seats below suddenly talked.


    ¡°That Wu Yunzhao practiced in istion for hundreds of years, and Poisonous Charming Insect was promoted to level-5, but she was instantly countered and killed cruelly by this little-known Gui Buyin. I didn¡¯t even see what poisonous insect he was using!¡±


    ¡°There are capable people in the cultivation circle for generations. If we don¡¯te to this Guling Gambling Battle, my knowledge will be outdated.¡±


    ¡°Yep...¡±


    Tang Li heard the people talking, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly envy the person. When would he be the focus of the discussion and make others envy?


    But at this moment, the voice of the woman next to him suddenly came into his ears.


    ¡°It turns out to be him.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said lightly. Tang Li was instantly puzzled, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sister?¡±


    Su Li nced at him, and her lips curved, ¡°I find a thief and have to leave for a while. You have to sit here obediently and don¡¯t walk around. Nu Yi will protect you.¡±


    Tang Li nodded obediently, and then asked, ¡°Who is Nu Yi? Sister, do you still bring servants when youe out?¡±


    Su Li smiled and pointed the person behind Tang Li, ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    Tang Li became stiff. When he turned his head, he saw the ferocious female practitioner who had always treated him cruelly look at him with ttering eyes. She lowered her fat head and said, ¡°I will...definitely guard Master Tang!¡±


    ¡°Yu Tian, don¡¯t mention the matter of Gui Buyin again. Youpensate the customer for her loss.¡±


    On the seat of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, Yin Jue¡¯s face was solemn and he secretly warned.


    Yin Yutian was startled. He thought for a moment, and finally nodded.


    He was really frightened by Gui Buyin¡¯s methods, and even Wu Yunzhao died in his hands. Huangxing Hall didn¡¯t dare to offend him. However, in the merchant¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t worth offending him.


    ¡°The murder of thest time has not spread. It is not difficult to deal with, but I don¡¯t know whether the female senior can ept it, and the value of celestial stones in the universe ring...¡±


    Yin Yutian rubbed his eyebrows with a headache, and at the same time, the voice of his father Yin Jue spread from the field.


    ¡°In the third round, Yinquan Sect vs. Jiguang Sect!¡±


    Before he finished talking, the Lord of the Yinquan Sectughed, ¡°Hahaha... Is it finally the turn of our sect? Huang Quan, you go.¡±


    In the seat behind him, a white and fat young man who looked pale and did not look like a living person, with a sloppy fat face and heavy dark circles under his eyes, immediately stood up. He seemed to have never slept for a few days, and his body was as bloated as a bucket. He was shrouded in a wide white robe.


    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±


    He bowed stiffly, and then pointed the toe. Then he fell into the arena like flying into the sky,nding silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m practitioner Huang Quan. I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Upon seeing this, Xuan Jingzhou knew that the time hade. He sighed secretly and was about to stand up from his position and announce his abstention.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes were reddish.


    By this time, he had no hope in his heart and his thoughts were clear.


    The mysterious senior sister apprentice treated him very well. Now he thought that she might possibly do it casually. How could shee to seek trouble specifically for him and offend many top sects?


    Just thinking about it, he felt it was impossible.


    He didn¡¯t feel strange at all if the senior sister apprentice didn¡¯te, and even faintly relieved. But seeing that his father was about to be ashamed in front of many sects, how could he bear it?!


    But at this moment, the young man called ¡°Huang Quan¡± suddenly made a look of disdain and asked, ¡°What? Is it possible that there is no one in your Jiguang Sect, so you sent a little girl of Jindan Realm to die?¡±


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone in the field was surprised and whispered.


    Because in their eyes, there was no one on the arena except practitioner Huang Quan.


    Xuan Jingzhou was also slightly stunned, but he swallowed the words back in his throat. His eyes swept across the arena to find a figure, but he did not find the person.


    ¡°Sister, is this person crazy?¡±


    On the seat, when Tang Li was speaking, he habitually wanted to pull La Su Li¡¯s sleeve, but he didn¡¯t catch it. He tilted his body and turned his head in amazement. He didn¡¯t see Su Li. She was already gone.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Tang Li wiped his eyes. If the ferocious female practitioner who was sitting on the futon were not here, he would almost think that he had a dream.


    Suddenly, he remembered what practitioner Huang Quan just said, and raised his head to look at the arena.


    Opposite the practitioner Huang Quan, it was originally empty. Then a slender shadow condensed like smoke, and the heavy soul robe transformed into a small ck veil to cover the face. The pupils were like stars, shining with intoxicating light. Then the mouth under the veil lightly opened,


    ¡°Su Jiuzhoues to fight.¡±

 Chapter 501 - Flying Infant Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 501 Flying Infant Corpse</h4>


    When a tone of quiet elegance reached the ears of every practitioners, they were all stunned.


    ¡°Who is Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Yin Jue stared at the figure of Su Li in the audience, and frowned secretly.


    Just like Wang Yi¡¯an, she was an unfamous poisonous insect practitioner. An immortal poisonous insect had induced different kinds of people in Poisonous Insect Cultivation.


    In the seat of the Jiguang Sect, Xuan An¡¯s eyes widened, and his whole body trembled as if he got an electric shock. He contained his excitement and transmitted the sound to his father, ¡°Dad! Senior Sister Apprentice reallyes here. It¡¯s her! She is Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    But Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t catch what his son was talking about. He just stared at the tall figure in the audience nkly, which ovepped with the figure in his memory.


    The tones and actions were so alike!


    ¡°They have the samest name Su. As for Jiuzhou... She is from the Jiuzhou Region...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou thought in his heart. Although he considered his thought was too absurd, he couldn¡¯t help guessing.


    Was it really her?


    ¡°Huh! We are just mystified by you deliberately. Let me see if you have real skills!¡±


    In the arena, the practitioner Huang Quan looked resentful because of being stole his thunder by Su Li. While he was snorting, he lifted his wide robe. A pocket coffin in dark red came into view of everyone. The red in cracks of the coffin were surging, as if the coffin would seep out blood.


    Whimper...


    The faint cry of an infant echoed in the nothingness. The practitioner Huang Quan didn¡¯t take any action, while the lid of the coffin burst suddenly. Its wooden splinters turned into dazzling lights and stabbed at Su Li!


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, and only tilted her head slightly to avoid all the wood splinters.


    The practitioner Huang Quan was slightly embarrassed. Although he spoke in disdain, he was so wary in his heart that he showed his ace in the hole directly. But he didn¡¯t expect that she evaded it so easily.


    ¡°No one can live a quarter of an hour under my Flying Infant Corpse!¡±


    His eyes were filled with gloominess and anger. After he grasped the edge of the coffin with his big hands, a chilly wind blew out of the coffin in an instant, and the white fog rose. The faint cry of the infant suddenly became sharp, which made the eardrums of the present practitioners tingle.


    ¡°Whimper!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡±


    With their scalp tingling, all practitioners goggled at the white fog.


    Suddenly, an extremely distorted face of the infant in purple emerged from the fog. As soon as it woke up, it opened its blood-red eyes and immediately flew to Su Li with its mouth full of sharp teeth!


    At the same time, everyone saw the seven halos on the infant¡¯s head!


    Then the venue resounded with an intake of breath. The leaders of the Xuejian Cult and the Xiejian School both changed their faces constantly. It could not be figured out what they were thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s the level-7 Flying Infant Corpse of the Yinquan Sect. He could actually apply it! The practitioner Huang Quan...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou finally recognized it, and hisplexion changed drastically. Level-7 Flying Infant Corpse was equivalent to the Dacheng Realm. Although the practitioner Huan Quan, who applied it, only reached the peak of Huashen Realm, the strength of Flying Infant Corpse could be absolutelyparable to the peak of nature¡¯s test.


    Could Su Jiuzhou really beat it?


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    Xuan An tightly grasped the handrail of the seat. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about winning or losing, but endlessly regretted sending the message to the senor sister apprentice to make her in danger.


    ¡°Xuan An, you are so selfish!¡±


    At the same time, in the arena.


    When Su Li saw the Flying Infant Corpse pounced to her fiercely, the corners of her lips under the veil curled up slightly.


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Gee, Little Su Li, how lucky you are! The ten-thousand-year-old ghost to be offered is really a powerful tonic!¡±


    Hearing what ck Lotus said, Su Li didn¡¯t want to respond, and only chuckled, ¡°Since I don¡¯t have any poisonous insect in my hand, I was worrying about how to prove myself. Since the level-7 Flying Infant Corpse is delivered to me, I will kindly ept it.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t wait the practitioner Huan Quan to react and just waved her hands. Then a ck figure with an invisible face pounced on the Flying Infant Corpse.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Its blood-red eyes erged in an instant, as if it saw a terrifying thing. Regardless of the order of the practitioner Huan Quan, it turned over and escaped immediately.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The face of the practitioner Huang Quan became pale. The blood with the reversed effect was spat out to the coffin. He didn¡¯t take other remedial measures and waspletely stunned on the spot.


    Why?


    Why did the holy infant corpse escape? It had protected the Yinquan Sect for tens of thousands of years. How could it be afraid of something?!


    When he was stunned, the Flying Infant Corpse had missed thest chance to escape.


    Su Li passed eighty percent mind to the evil ghost. It caught up with the Flying Infant Corpse, who was screaming, immediately, and then gripped it by the scruff of the neck with one hand.


    The Flying Infant Corpse was extremely frightened. It turned its head and was intended to bit the back of the evil ghost¡¯s hand with sharp teeth. But before the ghost energy came out, its lips were burned by the purer ghost energy from the surface of the evil ghost¡¯s skin. The green flesh and blood were exposed.


    After grabbing the Flying Infant Corpse, the evil ghost immediately returned, handed it over to the real body of Su Li, and disappeared.


    It seemed to be slow when being talked, while it just happened in an instant actually. If the cultivation of a practitioner was lower, he would only see the Flying Infant Corpse pounced on Su Li, and then Su Li gripped it in hands to stop it from moving.


    However, the practitioners, like Tang Li, were even more helpless. They had not seen the Flying Infant Corpse to fight, and the battle was over.


    However, it did not prevent him from admiring Su Li.


    ¡°Elder sister... It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    The venue was silent so far. Even the leaders with great forces, like Yin Jue, werepletely stunned and unable to return to their senses.


    ¡°Grunt...¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva lightly, which was extremely harsh for all practitioners. Therefore, Yin Jue and the others immediately were awoken and came back to the earth. Fear and awe were added in their eyes when they looked at Su Li.


    ¡°Your Excellency, the realm of your poisonous insect cultivation is superb, which put my Yinquan Sect to shame.¡±


    The Lord of Yinquan Sect slowly stood up with a nce at Xuan Jingzhou. Then he stared at Su Li gloomily and said, ¡°However, the Flying Infant Corpse is passed on by the generations of my sect after all. Even if my Yinquan Sect has admitted defeat, I hope that you could return the Flying Infant Corpse, so as not to destroy the friendship of fellow practitioners.¡±


    Su Li flipped her hand and threw the Flying Infant Corpse into the ck Lotus Ring, as if she didn¡¯t hear his words. Then she looked at Yin Jue with calm eyes.


    Yin Jue finally realized and hurried to dere, ¡°In the third round, Su Jiuzhou of Jiguang Sect wins!¡±


    Upon seeing this, the Lord of Yinquan Sect got irritated immediately, ¡°So courageous...¡±


    ¡°Lord of Yinquan Sect!¡±


    Su Li turned her eyes to the seat of the Yinquan Sect, and interrupted his words with an ethereal voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate your sect. Or I will misunderstand that your sect is too weak. Is the Flying Infant Poisonous Insect more important than your Yinquan Sect? Can you understand it?¡±


    The Lord of Yinquan Sect changed his face as soon as hearing that. He certainly understood the meaning that the woman made threats against him with Yinquan Sect!


    Nothing was known about her mysterious background. As the old adage went, a beggar could never be bankrupt. How could he deal with her?


    When he thought of it, he was so angry. However, considering her wired methods, he didn¡¯t dare to fight back rashly. So, he just cursed in hatred, ¡°Evil woman! You are so ruthless and cruel. You intend to destroy the whole sect without hesitation, which is the way of evil circle...¡±


    Su Li chuckled as she listened, ¡°It seems that the Lord of Yinquan Sect still doesn¡¯t realize the meaning of the words that a man may dig his grave with his teeth.¡±


    Before she finished her words, she suddenly stretched out her hand toward Huang Quan.


    Before the practitioner Huang Quan figured it out, the fair and delicate hand was clenched suddenly.


    Boom!


    The practitioner Huang Quan burst in an instant, and turned into a cloud of blood fog to float down.


    ¡°You said that I am in the evil circle way, so I show it to you. Regardless of life or death is the rule of the Guling Gambling Battle.¡±


    Su Li said with a smile. Then she turned her eyes on Yin Jue with a calm looking, as if she just killed an ant, ¡°First Elder Yin, Flying Infant Corpse is my trophy. The practitioner Huang Quan is dead now. Am I guilty?¡±


    Yin Jue only felt stressed out. But since he had been in the cultivation circle for many years, he certainly knew how to choose. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Your actions are reasonable and in line with the rules of the Gambling Battle. The Yinquan Sect must not take back the Flying Infant Corpse, the trophy of Fellow Practitioner Su, for any reason.¡±


    The face of Lord of Yinquan Sect was convulsed with rage, and his eyes were filled with angry. He didn¡¯t say a word with his lips quivering.


    Today, his Yinquan Sect was ashamed!


    How did he face all ancestors when he went back?!


    ¡°I will fight back to save my face. Otherwise, what is the use of cultivation?¡±


    The Lord of Yinquan Sect took a deep breath, and then turned to sit down silently.


    Yin Jue frowned and said nothing. When he turned his head and saw Su Li step down the arena, he dered that the next round...


    However, Yin Yutian was surprised and uncertain. He had always thought that Su Jiuzhou¡¯s figure was very familiar. Although he had a guess in his heart, he was not sure.


    Both Su Jiuzhou and Gui Buyin were cruel and decisive, and they also had extremely bad tempers. If he guessed wrong, he would definitely offend both of them, which would result in a disastrous consequence.


    But if he didn¡¯t say it, he would be likely to miss a great opportunity.


    ¡°Guess or not?¡±


    Yin Yutian battled with himself in his heart.


    In the fourth round of the battle, thepetitors were Kang Chang and Wang Yi¡¯an.


    Kang Chang ranked first among poisonous insect practitioners in the Jiuli Region with a remarkable strength, while Wang Yi¡¯an was the descendant of Wang Family of Poisonous Insect n. The two were evenly matched, so the winner didn¡¯t emerge for a long time. It feasted the eyes of present practitioners, and they couldn¡¯t help cheering.


    But at this moment, Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s mind was not on the arena. He stared at Su Li, who walked closer and lifted the veil on her face.


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank when he saw the strange face.


    This face was extremely ordinary, as if she was born with this look. It didn¡¯t show any sign of being changed.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    At this time, Xuan An already walked over to her excitedly and kept talking with her, while other elders of the Jiguang Sect gazed in awe at her and did not dare to get close.


    Although there were many evil and strange sects in the Jiuli Region, the Jiguang Sect was a decent sect, and its Mental Method was also great. Although it also killed people in the cultivation circle, it was not as cruel as Su Li.


    However, Xuan An and Su Li had stayed together for a month, so he had long been ustomed to Su Li¡¯s style. He even was influenced by her and picked up some evil nature.


    ¡°Su Li is good at changing face in the Reincarnation Mirror. I can¡¯t distinguish whether it is her real face.¡±


    An idea crossed Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s mind. But on the surface, he just walked to her with a smile. When he was about to speak, he saw Su Li gazing at him indifferently.


    ¡°My appearance is not for your Jiguang Sect, but for Xuan An. I don¡¯t care about your Jiguang Sect at all.¡±


    Then Su Li turned to Xuan An and said gently, ¡°Little junior fellow apprentice, you can¡¯t waste the carrier rune that I gave to you.¡±

 Chapter 502 - It’s for You

    <h4>Chapter 502 It¡¯s for You</h4>


    Xuan An didn¡¯t expect that Su Li disliked his father and his people so much. Then he just gave a hollowugh, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, I just...¡±


    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°It is only human nature. I don¡¯t me you. However, it fades into insignificantpared with the life. You are too impetuous.¡±


    Xuan An understood Su Li¡¯s meaning, and felt warm in his heart. The threemunication opportunities were provided for him to save his life.


    He scratched his head and smiled, ¡°I see, Senior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    After the two finished chatting, Su Li raised her head. With a mixed feeling, Xuan Jingzhou didn¡¯t know what expression he should make.


    The woman had deep hatred to sects and didn¡¯t want to contact them too much, so Xuan Jingzhou immediately gave up to ask her background in a roundabout way, so as not to provoke her.


    As an elder, Xuan Jingzhou could see that Su Li indeed cared about Xuan An. Although he didn¡¯t know the reason, it was a good thing for Xuan An to be favored by such a strong person. If Xuan An could learn the skills of poisonous insect cultivation, he would be able to get better in the cultivation circle.


    Since Xuan Jingzhou returned from the Reincarnation Mirror, he had not attached great importance to the differences among sects and among factions. On the surface, he was still the real Lord of Jiguang Sect who kept Jiguang Sect in his heart, and even delegated part of the responsibilities to Xuan An, while in his heart, he no longer stuck to the form.


    If Xuan An stayed in the Jiguang Sect, his future would be limited. He expected that Xuan An could have a better future.


    ¡°Anyway, Your Excellency, you are a great help for my sect. I¡¯d like to ask someone to prepare a quiet room for you to rest, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    He kept a very low profile and said gently.


    Su Li nodded slightly. She still had a few battles next, and it would not be convenient to go back to the ordinary seat.


    Seeing Su Li agreed, Xuan Jingzhou immediately started to make an arrangement. He was very thoughtful to order Xuan An to lead her there in person.


    ¡ª


    The quiet room was prepared by the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, which was also on the third floor, not far from the venue.


    After Xuan An led Su Li into the room, he left the room so as to not disturb her.


    Snap!


    Su Li locked the door gently, and watched the surrounding matrix and runes invade and cover the door frame. Then the cheers from the outside became much smaller immediately.


    ¡°Linli Building appeared in the Qingshui Circle...¡±


    She turned around and sat on the futon, with her eyes gleaming with contemtion.


    Judging from what Tang Li and that female practitioner said, she guessed that the Guling Gambling Battle was a trap set for Linli Building by holy sects.


    It was mean to test.


    With limited foundation, Xiejian School and other sects were inferior to holy sects. Therefore, it was understandable for them to invite casual practitioners to participate in the Battle.


    However, should those powerful forces with much inheritance, like Tianyin Tribe and Huangxing Hall, also invite casual practitioners to participate in the Battle?


    ¡°It should not...¡±


    With her eyes gleaming with a doubt, Su Li touched the ck Lotus Ring with her fingertip. The Flying Infant Corpse, in a trance of convalescence, presented in her hand.


    ¡°Master, all the ghost energy in the it has been extracted.¡±


    The ck Lotus appeared and offered a ck crystal with two hands, on which the ghost phantoms lingered, sometimes gathering into a skull, and sometimes dispersing.


    Su Li took the crystal, and nced at ck Lotus thoughtfully, ¡°Well done. Howe I don¡¯t know that you have such an ability?¡±


    ck Lotus didn¡¯t consider it apliment at all when he heard that, and he responded in shame, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to do that. It is that silly.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. Hearing that, the little beast in the Reincarnation Mirror felt nervous with its heart throbbing.


    Su Li didn¡¯t say anything and just put forth her strength. The ck infant in the trance of convalescence ignited a ball of me instantly, and then was burned to a cloud of fly ash in the fire.


    ¡°Master?!¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned. Su Li definitely knew the function of the Flying Infant Corpse. In addition to its attacking power, this kind of top-grade corpse was also very suitable to collect ghost energy.


    Su Li smiled faintly, ¡°What Ick is not ghost energy, but spiritual jades.¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned, and then smiled bitterly.


    Yea. His current master was really an odd. She belonged to Human n with the body of an evil ghost, and what she practiced was not the ghost energy, but the supreme practice method of Human n.


    Su Li threw the ck crystal to the evil ghost for research. She hadn¡¯t figured out the nature of the evil ghost, and also had no ghost energy in the pubic region. So, she didn¡¯t know the use of ghost energy crystals within a short time.


    If the evil ghost couldn¡¯t study anything, it was better to give the crystal to Lv You directly to let him improve his cultivation.


    Interrupted by ck Lotus, Su Li felt a little rxed.


    Perhaps it was the rxation that inspired her. Su Li was stunned suddenly, and then she changed her mind.


    Influenced by her previous life, she had always ced the holy sects in a very high position. In her mind, the holy sects were unattainable and unfathomable.


    But during the trip to Han Sect, she did weaken the vitality of the Han Sect in a sudden with enough fortune.


    Perhaps the holy sects were not as powerful as she thought.


    Perhaps, she underestimated the identity of the ¡°daughter of luck¡±.


    ¡°In the four great holy sects, there is a wealth of outstanding personalities and sophisticated people. It¡¯s impossible that they arepletely controlled by a ¡°Fate Ancestor¡±. They also have their own ideas, just like the Huangxing Hall...¡±


    An inexplicably twinkle came into Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Not everyone is malicious towards the ¡®daughter of luck¡¯. I am too pessimistic. But I can¡¯t rx my vignce...¡±


    ¡°The Guling Gambling Battle is to test the true and false of Linli Building and to test my existence. But the participants dispatched by all the sects are casual practitioners. If I show up to expose my strength of Junior Emperor or higher-grade strength like an ¡®immortal¡¯, those sects will have reasons to disassociate themselves from it and make those casual practitioners be scapegoats.¡±


    ¡°I have just been reborn for less than 20 years. Who created the Linli Building? How far has the force developed?¡±


    ¡°I only know Xuan Jingzhou now. Is he a member of the Linli Building?¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and restored calm.


    Although her heart was filled with many questions, she pretended to be indifferent in the seat of the Jiguang Sect and did not contact with Xuan Jingzhou.


    She knew about Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s experience, while other holy sects knew better than her. Perhaps someone was investigating him. If she was not Su Li, she would have no worries certainly. But she had participated in the Battle identally.


    If she contacted with Xuan Jingzhou too much, she would be likely to expose herself, and then theyout of the Jiuzhou Region would be ruined overnight.


    ¡°I should not be impatient.¡±


    Su Li squinted her clear and chilling eyes.


    ¡°Do you have a good rest, Fellow Practitioner Su? The fifth round is about to begin. Your opponent is Gui Buyin.¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s voice came through the special sound transmission device in the quiet room. Su Li immediately got up and opened the door. Xuan An, who had waited at the door, walked over to her as soon as he saw her. He said quickly while he was walking,


    ¡°Be careful, Senior Sister Apprentice. The Gui Buyin¡¯s method is very weird, and my father suspects that he has an extremely high-grade Poisonous Disturbing Mind Insect!¡±


    Su Li nodded indifferently, and asked, ¡°What was the result of thest round?¡±


    It was obvious that Xuan An got some information from Xuan Jingzhou. He answered very smoothly, ¡°Kang Chang won. But my father said that Kang Chang is no match for Wang Yi¡¯an. Wang Yi¡¯an didn¡¯t show his strengthpletely, and just pretended to be defeated. He came out for experience, so he certainly wants to fight with more people.¡±


    ¡°Your father is right.¡±


    Su Li agreed. Upon saying this, Su Li jumped a long distance in an instant and stepped on the arena.


    Xuan An stopped with a smile appearing on his face.


    It was a familiar feeling.


    The strength of senior sister apprentice was unmatched. Even Gui Buyin, who killed Wu Yunzhao, also could not beat her!


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou is here!¡±


    As soon as Su Li came on the arena, the audience all kept quiet. Whether the five major forces or ordinary practitioners, they all stared at the arena


    intently, for fear of missing any details.


    The two were not famous, and their methods were cruel and violent. Who would win in this round?


    Gui Buyin squinted and showed a smile on his face. He didn¡¯t rush to fight, but said with a hint of admiration, ¡°Unexpectedly, there is such a beautiful and young poisonous insect practitioner in Jiuzhou Region. I wonder if I have the honor to see your beautiful face.¡±


    As he spoke, Yi Wenying, who sat in the seat of the Tianyin Tribe, frowned and cursed inwardly. The task of finding casual practitioners for Guling Gambling Battle was delivered to him this time, so he, who was unvalued, made a decision to finish it sessfully. It took him a lot of efforts to find Gui Buyin.


    ¡°What an old goat. I even gave him my favorite concubine, while he still tries to pick up the girl now!¡±


    The practitioners in the venue also felt weird. It was improper for Gui Buyin to say that on this asion.


    Hearing that, Su Li chuckled behind her hand, and said with a soft tone, ¡°No problem. But actually... I cover my face because of you.¡±


    With his heart throbbing, Gui Buyin suddenly thought of something, and his face changed slightly.


    The ck veil was uncovered, and the face that Su Li showed in Jiuli Region, was shown to everyone.


    Many practitioners were disappointed when they saw this ordinary face.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Yin Yutian stood up in surprise and regretted very much. Yin Jue noticed his abnormality, but he didn¡¯t know why. Then Yin Yutian said with a wry smile, ¡°Father, Su Jiuzhou is the honored guest whose celestial stones was stolen, while Gui Buyin...¡±


    Before Yin Yutian didn¡¯t finish his word, Yin Jue¡¯s face changed.


    He didn¡¯t take the theft seriously before. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the two persons were both big shots, and even became opponents with each other in the Guling Gambling Battle.


    He couldn¡¯t tell who was more powerful for a while.


    ¡°Who should I support?¡±


    Looking at the two confronting with each other on the arena, Yin Jue got anxious.


    The smile on Gui Buyin¡¯s face had disappeared already, and he stared at Su Li viciously.


    When he saw Su Li¡¯s face, he just wanted to run away immediately. But when he thought of the Tianyin Tribe and the poisonous insect which was strengthened by running out the celestial stones during this period of time, he calmed down immediately, even with a little shame and anger.


    His strength had reached a new level. He could try to fight even if Su Li had been in the peak of nature¡¯s test. The higher level was Junior Emperor, while the woman facing him would was definitely not more than 500 years old.


    It was absolutely impossible for a five-hundred-year-old person to reach the Junior Emperor!


    ¡°I will not be defeated!¡±


    Thinking of this, he syed fingers without saying a word. Then countless transparent insects flew toward Su Li¡¯s head.


    However, the insects stopped flying halfway, turned into a light at a higher rate of speed, and shot at his head! He looked at this scene in panic.


    In a flurry, Gui Buyin rolled on the ground in embarrassment to avoid those transparent insects, while he was flurried in his heart.


    Why would his Poisonous Disturbing Mind Insect attack its master?


    Who...who...who was the opponent he was facing on earth?!


    ¡°Are these little things that you rely on...¡±


    Su Li walked over with a faint smile. The electric lights gleamed in her hands, ¡°Damn it, all my celestial stones were wasted on these trashy insects by you...¡±

 Chapter 503 - How Can I Kill Innocent People Indiscriminately?

    Chapter 503 How Can I Kill Innocent People Indiscriminately?


    Tick!


    Sweat ran down Gui Buyin¡¯s cheeks, and unprecedented depression filled his heart. At this moment, Su Li seemed to have lost ayer of camouge, and the heavy pneuma suppressed him. It was even hard for him to dodge.


    Suddenly, the memory he had buried for a long time in his heart was evoked. He stared, revealing his fear.


    ¡°This is definitely not a cultivation, but a suppression from the life level!¡±


    ¡°The demon...is definitely not a human!¡±


    ¡°Alien! This is an alien!¡±


    Gui Buyin¡¯s pupils turned wildly, and he opened his mouth to tell others. But when the words reached his throat, they all turned into meaningless roars. He was like a desperate beast, making people scared.


    Su Li had no expression on her face, and she didn¡¯t even move her body. After she only crooked her fingers, the transparent insects that fell on the ground and bursts of light smoke became alive again. They all entered into Gui Buyin¡¯s head in the blink of an eye.


    All roars stopped abruptly.


    Gui Buyin¡¯s eyes became dull at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then he stood up and walked respectfully to Su Li¡¯s side. He ced his hands opposite each other and put them in his sleeves. He stood with his head hanging down, like an old servant.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The draught that was not so cold blew, but the five forces¡¯ practitioners couldn¡¯t help but shudder. They looked at Su Li with strong fear instead of jealousy.


    This woman was mysterious, and even they couldn¡¯t recognize the means.


    Gui Buyin could even kill Wu Yunzhao, but he could not withstand the power of this women. They could imagine the horror of her strength.


    ¡°Could she be...a junior-emperor-level figure?¡±


    Yin Jue on the surface was still calm, but his heart was trembling. There was a faint divine light in his eyes. He intended to get some clues from Su Li¡¯s face, but he was quickly disappointed.


    This person...had no disguise, or...he couldn¡¯t see through.


    ¡°Where does this woman emerge from? She is so powerful...¡±


    Yin Jue was puzzled, and he quickly noticed that Su Li looked at him again. He was surprised at the moment, and then quickly dered her victory.


    ¡°Lord Yin, I will let Gui Buyin repay his debt until he dies. However, does your Chamber of Commerce need to give me an exnation?¡±


    Su Li lightly opened her lips. Yin Jue had expected that she would have this question. He barely smiled and apologized, ¡°This matter...is indeed not investigated well by the Chamber of Commerce. After the Guling Gambling Battle is over, please stay for a while. I will solve the problem for you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    When Su Li nced at Gui Buyin, he immediately left. Then Yin Jue saw her reaching out and pointing at Wang Yi¡¯an, who was eager to try, and Kang Chang, who showed a pained look, ¡°The remaining opponents, who will go first?¡±


    ¡°I!¡±


    Before Kang Chang spoke, Wang Yi¡¯an jumped to the arena with a frenzied fighting spirit in his eyes. He said respectfully, ¡°You are very strong and I am not your opponent, but I still ask you to fight me seriously!¡±


    Su Li smiled when she heard the words. She tilted her head and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    At this nce, Wang Yi¡¯an felt horrified all over, as if he was prated by an invisible demon in an instant. The whole body became transparent, and nothing could be hidden.


    The corner of his eyes throbbed, and he regretted secretly in his heart. He seemed to be impulsive.


    ¡°Interesting. I want the poisonous insect in your body.¡±


    A strong interest shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and her body disappeared in a sh.


    This was the first time that she had taken the initiative on the arena.


    Wang Yi¡¯an¡¯s scalp exploded, and he finally couldn¡¯t maintain his smiling face. Hisplexion changed much and he wanted to retreat, but his feet were unable to move as if they were trapped in a sticky swamp.


    ¡°Poisonous Man Hunting Insect!¡±


    In the current crisis, Wang Yi¡¯an¡¯s pupils contracted and his face flushed. He could no longer care about any consequences. After he roared in his heart, there was a dense cracking sound from his feet.


    At the same time, his body turned into an afterimage in the blink of an eye. and he broke through the wall of the third floor with a ¡°boom¡± and disappeared without a trace.


    The practitioners who were hit by the lime on the wall were all dumbfounded. Staring at the hollow on the wall, they were speechless for a while.


    ¡°Poisonous Man Hunting Insect, although there was only half...¡±


    Su Li blinked and didn¡¯t chase. She left a pneuma on Wang Yi¡¯an with her evil ghost talent. As long as it was not carefully checked by a Junior Emperor, it would be impossible to be discovered.


    ¡°Refining spiritual jade is not done overnight. Even if I find a spiritual jade suitable for improving my cultivation, I have to continue to improve from another way at the moment. Poisonous cultivation insect seemed to be considered.¡±


    Su Li looked at the big hole in the wall and thought in her mind. Then her gaze fell on Yin Jue¡¯s face again.


    Yin Jue didn¡¯t expect Wang Yi¡¯an to have the ability to break the tactical matrix on the third floor, and he was embarrassed and announced, ¡°This round, Fellow Practitioner Su wins. The next round...¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, I surrender.¡±


    Kang Chang stood up with a wry smile. He could see that Su Jiuzhou¡¯s invincible posture. Her cultivation andbat effectiveness were not at the same level as them, so why did he court death?


    ¡°Alright, then... the winner of this Guling Gambling Battle, is Su Jiuzhou from Jiguang Sect!¡±


    Wow!


    All ordinary practitioners in the field couldn¡¯t help standing up, and some even saluted Su Li. That was the respect of the weak to the strong.


    ¡°This is only half a day.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou stood up subconsciously, watching the woman with a ck gauze in the field gently grasping the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± in her hand. He felt that was unreal.


    Jiguang Sect won?!


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Suddenly, Xuan Jingzhou¡¯splexion changed slightly. He thought of the previous arrangement, which should have been negotiated before the start of the Battle, but Su Jiuzhou suddenly appeared. There was no agreement between them, would this woman...cooperate with his n?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lord of Yinquan Sect stood up. His eyebrows beat for a moment. Finally, he led his people away with gloomy face, and he dared not mention revenge anymore.


    The strength shown by this woman was better than him. He couldn¡¯t seek justice by acting alone and would only insult himself.


    ¡°When we go back, investigate her background and let Grand Elder of the sect fight with her. I don¡¯t believe that this woman will be a Junior Emperor!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, pleasee with me on the top floor.¡±


    On the arena, Yin Jue walked politely. Su Li calmly put away the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡±, nced at the people of Jiguang Sect, and turned away.


    ¡°Transmit the sound to your father. Let him prepare, and he will know what it means.¡±


    When Xuan An heard Su Li¡¯s voice transmission, he was bewildered, but he obediently ryed the words to Xuan Jingzhou.


    Xuan Jingzhou sighed softly when he heard the words, and he was relieved again.


    ¡°As long as she is willing to negotiate, everything is fine.¡±


    Yi Wenying was extremely mad, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any malice towards Su Li. After Su Li left the third floor, he dared to sneer, ¡°A bunch of losers. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The other members of the Tianyin Tribe did not make a sound, nor did they show the odd emotion, but they all thought in their hearts, ¡°Is the senior fellow apprentice talking about himself...¡±


    ¡°How could the n send him to take charge of this operation? Now it has been messed up, and we might even be punished.¡±


    Several peoplemunicated secretly and sighed secretly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his brilliant elder brother, how could we be led by him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a lucky dog, and he has an elder brother, but he is really incapable and impetuous! One day, he will die in his own hands sooner orter!¡±


    Several people scolded for a while, and seemed to feel morefortable in their hearts. With fake smiles on their faces, they followed Yi Wenying out of the gate of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce.


    ¡ª


    The main hall on the top floor.


    Su Li looked at the simple decorations in the hall and praised, ¡°Elder Yin, you are an elegant person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just arty.¡±


    Yin Jue waved his hand and said modestly. The nervousness in his heart was soothed by Su Li¡¯s words. The woman was ruthless, but she didn¡¯t seem to be difficult to get along with.


    He waved his hand and withdrew all the servants in the hall, leaving only his son Yin Yutian. Then he looked at Gui Buyin behind Su Li hesitantly.


    Su Li smiled faintly, and said insouciantly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just treat him as deaf.¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s face trembled, and he quickly recovered his calmness, but the trace of rxation just now disappeared. He pointed to Yin Yutian, and thetter immediately came forward and knelt, ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t handle this matter well. Please forgive me, senior.¡±


    Su Li nced at Yin Yutian strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yin Yutian panicked and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know how to tell.


    Could he say that he recognized Su Li before?


    He couldn¡¯t.


    Such secret peeping would only be regarded as a provocation, and would even annoy Su Jiuzhou.


    Seeing him bing pale quickly, Su Li waved her hand boringly, ¡°Although this matter is rted to the negligence of the Chamber of Commerce, it has nothing to do with you. Elder Yin, I want to talk with you some personal matters. What do you think? ...¡±


    Yin Jue heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words. He sped his fist and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch the secrets, I will surely satisfy you, and I will prepare thepensation.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Yin Yutian regained a trace of blood on his face, and immediately left.


    Yin Jue took a weird look at the dull Gui Buyin. He became serious and asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Su Li calmly picked up the tea cup, with a strange smile on her face.


    ¡°What is the attitude of Huangxing Hall towards the descendant of the Ghost n?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Yin Jue¡¯s heart trembled, and his body couldn¡¯t help shaking, ¡°You...you...¡±


    Su Li was still smiling, as if she hadn¡¯t seen Yin Jue¡¯s panic at all, ¡°Your son is very good, First Elder.¡±


    These words disturbed Yin Jue¡¯s breathing, and suffocated him.


    ¡°Although you are the host of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. At best, you are just a butler who has been delegated to various ces. There is no potential for growth. If you and your son are dead, will Huangxing Hall avenge you?¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s face was shaking violently, and his neat hair was a little messy. He sped his hands tightly and imagined countless times that he would quickly take out the carrier rune from the universe ring and transmit the sound to the sect, but whenever he thought of his son and sarcasticments received in Huangxing Hall these years...


    The tea was cold.


    Yin Jue¡¯s hands suddenly loosened, and his straight back bent. There seemed to be something broken in his heart.


    He raised his head and said bitterly, ¡°I can tell you everything. Don¡¯t kill my son.¡±


    Su Li supported her cheek with one hand and blinked. Her curled eyshes trembling.


    ¡°Your son is so sensible. How can I kill innocent people indiscriminately?¡±

 Chapter 504 - I Can Guess

    <h4>Chapter 504 I Can Guess</h4>


    Yin Jue had been in charge of the Chamber of Commerce for many years. Now that he had made decision, he quickly calmed down and asked, ¡°Is the descendant of the Ghost n you mentioned the one who made trouble in the Xue Sect...¡±


    ¡°Besides her, are there any other descendants of the Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li asked rhetorically. Yin Jue was immediately at a loss. He quickly sorted it out, and exined it in detail.


    ¡°With limited potential, I usually don¡¯t have much contact with the Holy Pce of Huangxing Hall. I¡¯m not as well-informed as you think. I can only tell you about my conjecture.¡±


    Yin Jue said. His voice was slightly lowered, and there was even a hint of doubt, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that the elders in the Holy Pce all believe in Fate Ancestor. ording to my observation, I find that the people in the Holy Pce are basically divided into three factions. I call the first faction fanatics. They almost take what Fate Ancestor says as a golden rule. As long as Fate Ancestor gives orders, thoseckeys will execute them without hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Are there many people like this?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and asked. Yin Jue shook his head, ¡°Only a few disfavored elders supported it. And this faction should have the least number of people.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly.


    That was right. If this faction really controlled the Huangxing Hall, then just changed the name of the force to the Pce of Fate. The Head of Huangxing Hall was not a fool. How could he allow an outsider to seize power? Su Li guessed the reason why the Head of Huangxing Hall could tolerate the existence of fanatics was just that he feared the rtionship between the Fate Ancestor and the naturalw.


    At this time, Yin Jue continued talking, ¡°The second faction is the neutral, with thergest number of people, including the Head of Hall. They turn a blind eye to the edict of Fate Ancestor. They neither refuse nor execute it. It seems...they don¡¯t want to offend the descendant of the Ghost n.¡±


    At this point, Yin Jue observed Su Li¡¯s reaction secretly, but he saw that her expression was calm, and her breathing was steady. There was no change.


    ¡°Is this woman the descendant of the Ghost n? Or someone around the descendant of the Ghost n?¡±


    He thought secretly, and guessed in his mind that he was more inclined to thetter. The Ghost n¡¯s method of killing people in the Ghost Region was purely lethal, which was different from Poisonous Insect Cultivation.


    ¡°But even so, I can¡¯t see through this woman¡¯s cultivation. She should also be a powerful person.¡±


    After he made a n in his heart, Yin Jue¡¯s eyes shed, and he continued talking, ¡°The third faction is the faction that dislikes the edict of the Fate Ancestor, and has been secretly seeking ways to kill the Fate Ancestor. This faction is mixed with the neutral faction. I don¡¯t know how many people it has. However, ording to my daily investigation, its force should be muchrger than the fanatics faction. I even find out that several of them are inextricably rted to the force ¡°Linli Building¡± that emerges after the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit... That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Click...


    Su Li¡¯s knuckles rhythmically tapped on the table. After listening these words, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Yin, for answering my questions. Today I am just following the order. Since both of us are obeying masters¡¯ order, you should know the helpless in it... I¡¯ve been bothering you for a long time, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s face was calm, but the details of his actions still exposed the fact that he was greatly relieved. He quickly stood up and sent her off. He gave Su Li the universe ring prepared by the Chamber of Commerce for apology and followed her to the door. Then he hurriedly returned to the top floor attic.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With a heavy expression on his face, he closed all the gates of the hall while waving his hands, and the light of the entire hall immediately became dim.


    After finishing this step, Yin Jue was still worried. And after he ced a barrier on the Istion Tactical Matrix, his hands trembled slightly to take out an emergency carrier rune of Huangxing Hall.


    ¡°The trace of the descendant of the Ghost n is revealed. She appears in the Jiuli Region! This matter must be reported to the Holy Pce!¡±


    He squeezed the golden carrier rune and looked at the round button on it, which switched between light and dark. His face was cloudy for a while, but he pressed it down after all.


    Yin Jue breathed a sigh of relief when he reported the thing concerning his encounter with Su Jiuzhou to the Hall, without mentioning what he told Su Jiuzhou. Then he realized that his back was soaked.


    He gasped, steaming away the sweat on his body, and the mist evaporated.


    ¡°Although the descendant of the Ghost n is only slightly revealed, it may be discovered by others at ces that I have not found. If I conceal what I know, I will definitely be med by the people in the Hall. Although lunatics in the faction of fanatics are the weakest in the Holy Pce, they are much powerful than me. I can¡¯t afford to provoke...¡±


    Yin Jue¡¯s heart was bitter, and it was so difficult for the weak to survive.


    ¡°My potential is exhausted, but Yutian still has the possibility of ascending. I have paved half the way to the Holy Pce for practicing. Yutian, don¡¯t let me down...¡±


    After Su Li left the Chamber of Commerce, she flew straight to the Jiguang Sect.


    As she flew, she carefully scanned the dark golden universe ring with the divine awareness. After finding that there was nothing wrong left, she directly transferred all thepensation items into the ck Lotus Ring, and discarded the universe ring at hand.


    After Su Li finished this, her eyes shed.


    ¡°So many spiritual jades are enough for me to break through the Suiyu Tactics. During this trip, I solve the problem concerning Suiyu Tactics breakthrough, and the harvest is quite fruitful. After going to the Jiguang Sect, I will go straight back. I have been out for a long time.¡±


    Thinking of this, she sped up.


    There were 300,000 celestial stones in the stolen universe ring. At her request, the Huangxing Chamber of Commercepensated her for 1.8 million spiritual jades, quite cheap Pojing Jade ounting for 80%.


    Pojing Jade, a kind of spiritual jade that was quite useless in the cultivation circle. After being polished by it, the treasure could slightly be sharper. However, because of its high consumption, the cost performance was far lower than other treasures that enhanced magic weapons. Very few people bought it. One celestial stone could exchange ten Pojing Jades.


    And this kind of spiritual jade, under Su Li¡¯s boring attempt, produced an effect that was ten thousand times higher than other spiritual jades. After Su Li sensed her own bottleneck, she wiped out the inventory of the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce. The inventory of 1.6 million Pojing Jades was bought by her, and the remaining 170,000 celestial stones were used to purchase for even more weird spiritual jades. Those spiritual jades were extremely rare and valuable. Just a few hundred pieces costed all the remainingpensation, and even slightly exceeded.


    After putting these jades in order happily, she could see that the Jiguang Sect¡¯s mountain gate was in sight.


    Su Li squinted to see Xuan An at the foot of mountain. With a wave of her sleeves, she turned into a ck rainbow and fell quickly.


    Xuan An knew that she wasing, and he said with joy, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    Su Li nced at the two elders in ck clothes around him who were looking her up and down. They were quite strange to her. They should be the elders who stayed at the sect and guarded their home.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, my father has been waiting in the lobby of the sect for a long time.¡±


    Xuan An didn¡¯t care about what the two elders thought and said quickly.


    Su Li nodded, and looked away from the two elders, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was so rude and even didn¡¯t say hello to them, the two elders in ck clothes both felt angry, but they did not show any expression on the surface. They stiffly led Su Li into the sect.


    The mountain gate of the Jiguang Sect was old, and the moss could be asionally saw on the long stone steps of the mountain gate. The deeper Su Li went, the higher the concentration of nimbus was higher. Her gaze prated the earth and rocks, and she saw theplex Nimbus Gathering Matrix running on its own.


    ¡°This matrix is at least over twelfth grade, but it has been in disrepair for a long time, and there are many obstructions. Therefore, its effect is reduced to lower than ninth grade. The past of the Jiguang Sect seems to be interesting.¡±


    There was a faint glimmer of light in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She had never seen such a big ancient tactical matrix in Xue Sect before, and the grade was not as high as this.


    Not long after, Su Li arrived at the lobby of the sect, apanied by Xuan An and others.


    After waiting for a long time, Xuan Jingzhou hurriedly got up andughed, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you! Come on, serve her our sect¡¯s best Qingshen tea!¡±


    Before he finished his words, he saw Su Li stretch out her hand to stop him. She said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink tea. Why do you invite me toe? I¡¯m anxious to go back. It¡¯s better to get straight to the point.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s smile became stiff, and the two elders in ck clothes standing not far behind Su Li showed bad expressions, and were about to move with treasures in their hands.


    ¡°Father! Senior Sister Apprentice! You guys...¡±


    Xuan An suddenly became anxious. He really didn¡¯t want to see the conflict between the two close persons to him. Even though Su Li had been with him for a short time, how could he ignore her sincerity?


    Xuan Jingzhou took a deep breath, and suppressed the anger in his heart. The expression in his eyes softened. He said to Xuan An, ¡°You and the two elders can leave. I will talk with Fellow Practitioner Su alone.¡±


    The expressions of the two elders in ck clothes changed slightly, ¡°Lord!¡±


    Although the Lord¡¯s cultivation was superb, Su Jiuzhou¡¯s methods of Poisonous Insect Cultivation were mysterious and unpredictable. How could they rest assured?


    ¡°Leave now. I think since Fellow Practitioner Su has an affection for Xuan An, she wouldn¡¯t attack me for no reason, right?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou ordered while looking at Su Li.


    Su Li nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hearing this, the elders in ck clothes hesitated for a moment, and finally left with Xuan An under Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s gradually gloomy gaze.


    Now, there was no one in the hall.


    Su Li waved her hand to put down the Sound-proof protection boundary, flipped her hand and took out the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡±. She said meaningfully, ¡°I think since the Guling Gambling Battle is over, it is because of the immortal poisonous insect that Lord Xuan remembers me and invites me warmly.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou openly admitted it since he couldn¡¯t keep it secret. He originally wanted to ask this woman for ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡±.


    ¡°Since you have already guessed it, can you renounce this poisonous insect? Jiguang Sect is willing to pay the price to trade with you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, and she nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    In this life, she possessed the All Spirits Tactics. For her, ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± had be useless.


    Xuan Jingzhou felt relieved when he heard the words, and thought that Wen Tingshan didn¡¯t need to take force.


    Su Jiuzhou was a reasonable person despite her harsh methods.


    ¡°Then Fellow Practitioner Su, what do you want Jiguang Sect to offer in exchange?¡±


    The smile on Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s face was more sincere, but it quickly disappeared after he heard Su Li¡¯s next sentence.


    ¡°I don¡¯tck anything now.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were gleaming, staring at Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s face, ¡°Tell me...the reason why you want ¡®Sound Acquaintance¡¯, and I¡¯ll give you the immortal poisonous insect. What do you think?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s expression darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, sometimes it is not a good thing to know too much.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and looked at Xuan Jingzhou, whose eyes showed inexplicable emotions. Her soft tone exploded in the hall.


    ¡°Actually, I can guess it even if you don¡¯t tell me. It is for the sake of Linli Building, right?¡±

 Chapter 505 - It’s Easy

    <h4>Chapter 505 It¡¯s Easy</h4>


    Xuan Jingzhou stared at Su Li with a cold face and said gloomily, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you carried the joke too far, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    As he said, he ced his right hand behind his back secretly, and a rune appearing in his hand.


    ¡°My Jiguang Sect is a decent sect, and would not get entangled with such an evil cult definitely.¡±


    The ck-clothed elders guarding at the two sides of the hall also changed into cold faces, and they stepped closer to Su Li¡¯s back silently.


    For an instant, the atmosphere in the hall was thick with tension.


    ¡°Chuckle...¡±


    Suddenly, the silent was broken by Su Li¡¯s chuckle. She apologized, ¡°I am presumptuous. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    She spread her hands as she said. Then the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± flew in front of Xuan Jingzhou automatically. ¡°Since you are unwilling to answer my question, I will change another one. Would you mind telling me some secrets about the Tianyin Tribe, Lord Xuan?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was stunned when Su Li asked the question suddenly, and then quickly reacted. Looking at the ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± at hand, he couldn¡¯t help epting it, and raised his head to order the two people behind Su Li, ¡°You two leave here first.¡±


    The elders in ck were the Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s confidants cultivated by him. And they would never resist his orders. The two looked at each other with a nce and then withdrew from the hall one after another.


    In a blink of an eye, there were only Su Li and Xuan Jingzhou sitting opposite in the hall.


    Xuan Jingzhou picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Su Li personally. Since the tension dropped away, Xuan Jingzhou asked with a smile, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Would you mind telling me all that you know? I think an immortal poisonous insect with extraordinary significance is enough to be a reward, right?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou frowned secretly. He still couldn¡¯t figure out Su Jiuzhou¡¯s background. Was she an enemy or a friend? Was she sent by the holy sects to test him? Or...


    With his eyes shing, he asked instead of answering, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked who your teacher is. You are so young but can defeat the strong person who is in nature¡¯s rest. You are such a talent. Your teacher must be a big shot who practices higher than Junior Emperor in the cultivation circle, right?¡±


    Hearing Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s unvarnished probe, Su Li only smiled and took a sip of tea, having no intention of answering.


    Seeing her reaction, Xuan Jingzhou felt helpless. The woman with weird methods was so cruel and ruthless that he really didn¡¯t want to offend her. Therefore, even if he had obtained the immortal poisonous insect, he still didn¡¯t dare to fool her. He immediately recalled all the information about the Tianyin Tribe and exined it slowly.


    ¡°Because the Tianyin Tribe is the only holy sect in the Jiuli Region, I have collected a lot of news over these years.


    Although the Tianyin Tribe is only a newly promoted holy sect less than two thousand years, its foundation is firm. The ordinary holy sects only have one Junior Emperor, while the Tianyin Tribe has two, and they are young...¡±


    Su Li listened quietly. The strength of the Tianyin Tribe was described clearly by Xuan Jingzhou. Although the description might not be urate, she indeed gained more information.


    The standard for being the holy sect was the Junior Emperor. That was the figure in the Dacheng Realm.


    With no inheritors, the prosperity of the ancient times might not reproduce in the cultivation circle of Qingshui Circle where almost no trace of the Junior Emperors¡¯ activities could be found. Su Li guessed that there might be only those four great sects that had Junior Emperors.


    ¡°...The system of cultivating descendants for the Tianyin Tribe is simr to that of other sects, just with little differences. Yi Wenying you saw in the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce, is a holy boy. He is a talent with small potential, equivalent to the core disciple in a sect. And those tribal disciples who reach the standard of talents are given the title of ¡®disciples of immortal¡¯, also known as ¡®Great Holy Boy¡¯ or ¡®Great Holy Girl¡¯. The talents have extremely high status in the Tribe, and many resources of the Tribe are also given to the small group of people. As long as they don¡¯t die young, they will be the rulers in the future!¡±


    Finally, he talked about the disciples of immortal...


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. She was waiting for this moment. She pretended to be suspicious and asked, ¡°I once heard you mentioned the ¡®Great Holy Boy, Yi Mo¡¯ in the venue. Does he have any special as a talent? Why did you mention him particrly?¡±


    Yi Mo... Ling Qinn...


    A touch of hatred shed across the Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. He just thought Su Jiuzhou in front of him was really curious, and said,


    ¡°Speaking of him, he is also a famous person in the Tianyin Tribe. He and his sister Yi Xue, the Great Holy Girl, are known as two talents in the Tianyin Tribe together. The two have be famous a thousand years ago. After they survived from the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, their cultivation was even more remarkable. It was only after hundreds of years that they have broken the Yuanying Realm and reached Huashen Realm. Now more than 500 years have passed, their cultivation might be even more unfathomable.¡±


    The more Su Li listened, the more doubts she had in her heart. ording to Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s words, Ling Qinn and Yi Xue both returned to the Tribe and never left.


    So... who were the two people staying in the Jiuzhou Region?


    She narrowed her eyes, rubbed the surface of the ck Lotus Ring, and said slowly, ¡°Lord Xuan really did a deep research to the Tianyin Tribe. I have gained a lot. But I have thest question. If I want to destroy the Tianyin Tribepletely, Lord Xuan... do you have some advice?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou was in a daze, and thought that he misheard. So, he asked in amazement, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    With a smile, Su Li dropped eyes and took a sip of tea, as if she just talked about a trivial matter.


    ¡°I said that I want to ruin the Tianyin Tribe. You did not mishear it.¡±


    The hall was plunged into deathly silence once again.


    Xuan Jingzhou stared at the young and overly beautiful face. It seemed to be wired that the bloody words came out from the woman¡¯s mouth.


    To destroy the holy sect. Did Su Jiuzhou go mad?


    With his eyelids twitching, Xuan Jingzhou thought that he encountered a big trouble when he thought of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s words and actions.


    ¡°Only evil practitioners would exterminate an entire sect. Evil circle...¡±


    He struggled to keep calm and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can I ask why do you want to exterminate the holy sect, the Tianyin Tribe?¡±


    He deliberately stressed the two characters ¡°holy sect¡± in order to remind her the strength of the Tianyin Tribe. However, theely girl in front of him didn¡¯t seemed to care about it at all. With clear and bright eyes, she only smiled and replied,


    ¡°I just do not like the sense of superiority of the holy sect. Isn¡¯t it good to ruin it? In that case, your Jiguang Sect will be the first sect in the Jiuli Region. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Looking at the face of Su Li who took it for granted, Xuan Jingzhou had a twitch on his face and smiled bitterly, ¡°Things are not that simple...¡±


    He was more convinced that he had met a madwoman of the evil circle, who bit off more than she could chew.


    But the evil practitioner had methods that he was scared of. He couldn¡¯t answer casually.


    ¡°Destroy a holy sect...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou muttered. He began to think about such a ridiculous problem seriously for the first time. After a long time, he raised his head and said with his face filled with bitterness, ¡°If you want to ruin a holy sect, you must eliminate its Junior Emperors. Otherwise, it is impossible to ruin it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have enough time.¡±


    Su Li blinked, with a hint of innocence on her face, ¡°The Junior Emperor is not immortal. How can the two Junior Emperors pay attention to the Tribe all the time? Lord Xuan, is there any way that could hurt the vitality of the Tianyin Tribe?¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou had just dealt with it helplessly. However, after he heard the words, a thought shed in his heart suddenly, and his heart beat wildly immediately.


    ¡°Perhaps...he can kill the two by exploiting this girl...¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou suppressed the excitement in his heart, and his brain functioned rapidly.


    ¡°The evil practitioner... Her death is not to be regretted. If she could really find a way to kill the two and liberate the souls, Qinn and his elder sister might be saved...¡±


    Thinking of this, Xuan Jingzhou arranged sentences immediately. Then he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, the Mirage Immortal Festival in five dayster may be an opportunity for you.¡±


    ¡ª


    A half dayter, Su Li stayed in the guest room of the Jiguang Sect. After waving her hand to withdraw the maid, she closed the door and sat on the futon, frowning slightly.


    The Mirage Immortal Festival was the most important traditional festival for the Tianyin Tribe, which aimed to pay tribute to the ancestor of the Tianyin Tribe, the Mirage Immortal.


    ording to legend, the Tianyin Tribe was also a big n in ancient times. There were immortals in the n. Among them, the Mirage Immortal advanced farthest on the road of cultivation. Later, for some reason, all the immortals in the world were missing, and the Mirage Immortal also disappeared together. The Tianyin Tribe declined sharply, while the people of the Tianyin Tribe didn¡¯t believe that the most powerful immortal in their tribe had just died. Therefore, they held a sacrificial activity every year, hoping to get a response.


    Whether it was fabricated by the Tianyin Tribe, or it was true, it already could not be verified.


    Whether it was true or not, it didn¡¯t matter. What was important was that most talents and people on the Tianjiao List of the Tianyin Tribe would gather on the square on that day. Xuan Jingzhou also particrly stressed the disciples of immortals who presided the sacrificial activity were the most powerful older sister and younger brother, Yi Xue and Yi Mo.


    ¡°Xuan Jingzhou wants to kill Ling Qinn and Yi Xue by exploiting me. Why? ck Lotus... What do you think?¡±


    Su Li rubbed the Ring with her eyes flickering. Although Xuan Jingzhou disguised very well today, she still saw his ws. Xuan Jingzhou must have been involved in the ¡°Linli Building¡±.


    ¡°He stands on my side, while he always wants to kill the ¡®Ling Qinn¡¯ in the Tianyin Tribe. As for the ¡®Ling Qinn¡¯ in the Jiuzhou Region, although I can¡¯t feel the familiar soul fluctuations of him, his demeanor and words can show his identity. The two Ling Qinn...¡±


    Su Li closed his eyes, and her mind gradually became clear.


    The awakened ck Lotus helplessly looked at Su Li who was lost in thought. He still wanted to devote his intelligence, but Su Li asked herself actually.


    ¡°In ancient times, there was the skill of separating souls. Since the Tianyin Tribe is inherited from ancient times, it is normal for them to master a few uncanny skills. Ling Qinn and Yin Xue are iplete. Maybe there are more than one that have been separated...¡±


    ck Lotus uttered his guess.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, the several separating souls in the Tianyin Tribe...must be killed.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes abruptly, with a calm gaze. Then she said with a pity, ¡°I am just trying to test Xuan Jingzhou, and don¡¯t want to kill them.¡±


    ck Lotus froze a moment, and then sighed, ¡°The skill of separating souls is an uncanny skill. How could you tell which one is Ling Qinn and which one is not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and smiled brightly. The shadow loomed behind her.


    ¡°Just kill all the younger generation.¡±

 Chapter 506 - Sacrifices

    <h4>Chapter 506 Sacrifices</h4>


    At night, the Tianyi River quietly went through the center of the city. The painted pleasure boats with rednterns hanging on floated on the river.


    Followed by two entourages, Yi Wenying sped his hands behind the back and embarked on the biggest painted pleasure boat adroitly. The beautiful barge-woman immediately greeted him with a sweet and ttering voice.


    ¡°Holy boy Wenying, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Huan often talks about you.¡±


    ¡°Recently, I have been busy with affairs of the sect. It indeed has been a long since I came herest time.¡±


    Yi Wenying nced at the barge-woman¡¯s breasts, and asked with a smile, ¡°Where is Huan?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dressing up!¡±


    The barge-women ogled at him, ¡°Since chosen by you, Huan has never contacted with other guests. She misses you every day, and waits for getting your sexual favors.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, good!¡±


    Yi Wenyingughed. He asked the two entourages to follow the barge-women to leave, while he hurried to go to the room of Huan.


    Creak¡ª


    ¡°Childe, I miss you so much.¡±


    As he waved his hand to open the door, he was surrounded by delicate arms around his neck. The fragrance of orchids enveloped his face, ¡°Childe, you must be tired. Come in and have a rest.¡±


    The expression of fascination shed in Yi Wenying¡¯s eyes. He immediately grabbed Huan in front of him with two hands and closed the door while Huan screamed bashfully. Soon, a repressed gasp quickly sounded in the room.


    Gui Buyin stood in front of the door. Among many barge-women passing by, none of them noticed his presence.


    A ball of white light in his hand gradually turned ck, and finally turned transparent color. After Yi Wenying¡¯s face appeared on it, he immediately turned around, hunched over and whispered, ¡°Master, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and took the ball of light, which disappeared in her palm.


    At this moment, footsteps came outside of the boat, and mixed with a conversation with faint anger.


    ¡°Lanting Painted Pleasure Boat is the favorite ce for Junior Fellow Apprentice Wenying toe. I heard that he keeps a prostitute here. Although the prostitute is a virgin...¡±


    ¡°Bastard! A dignified holy boy should linger in the brothel. It really loses the face of our tribe.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, all the prostitutes in Lanting Painted Pleasure Boat are carefully prepared for the practitioners. It¡¯s not a big deal that the junior fellow apprenticee here...¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? The sacrificial activity ising soon. We¡¯ve been very busy with it, while he indulges in dissipation here!¡±


    At this point, Su Li saw several disciples wearing the costume of Tianyin Tribe step on the boat. One of them coldly pushed the barge-woman out of the way who was going to greet him. Then he walked in directly and kicked Yi Wenying¡¯s door open.


    Boom!


    A loud noise scared Yi Wenying, who was working hard to make out, and almost let him ejacte. He turned his head abruptly, and the anger in his heart was extinguished by a bucket of cold water. He said in a panic, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you... Why are you here!¡±


    The leader, a long-faced young man, could not help goggling at such a tempting scene. Then he directly picked up Yi Wenying and dragged him out, ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice, do you want to piss our master off?! You are so important for the sacrificial activity, while you don¡¯t keep your body clean, ande to the dirty ce. If elders in the Tribe got to know...¡±


    Yi Wenying certainly knew the consequences. But he couldn¡¯t control his lower body. Now that he was discovered by his senior fellow apprentice, he was relieved instead. He hurried to beg for mercy, ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, it is my fault. You must help me to conceal it! I will treat every senior fellow apprentice wellter...¡±


    The long-faced young man coughed drily when he heard those words. With his expression rxed slightly, he put down Yi Wenying, and said sternly, ¡°Hurry up to put on your clothes!¡±


    He didn¡¯t mean to involve in the trivial matter, but just to extort some cultivation resources from Yi Wenying. Now that his purpose had achieved, he certainly wouldn¡¯t take off the gloves anymore.


    After a while, Yi Wenying dealt with the inexplicable smell of his body. He followed the long-faced young man and others to leave quickly. But he had a lot of doubts in his heart.


    He came to the painted pleasure boat on the spur of the moment. Who tipped them off?


    Feeling puzzled, he didn¡¯t notice the shadow behind him move in a sh and then recovered calm.


    Standing on the same spot, Gui Buyin immediately changed his appearance and came to the teleporting matrix after he saw them go far away. He handed arge number of spiritual stones to the guard of the matrix, and said in a deep voice, ¡°The fastest teleporting matrix. Send me to the Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    The guard took the spiritual stones and overjoyed. So, he opened all theplicated matrix patterns quickly.


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The teleporting matrix worked suddenly. The figure of Gui Buyin disappeared in situ instantly.


    At the same time, Yi Wenying followed his senior fellow apprentices to go through the tribal tactical matrix, which fluctuated and soon returned to calm.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice, why are you always in a daze?¡±


    The long-faced young man asked suddenly. Yi Wenying, who was distracted, was startled by him. He gave a strained smile and said, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯m fine, but just feel weird, as if something terrifying is staring at me secretly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The long-faced young man showed a weird face, ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice, there are some things you can¡¯t just say. No one has invaded the tribal tactical matrix sessfully for thousands of years. Even the Junior Emperor is kept out. You said you feel that you are watched. Will you...want to bilk me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yi Wenying waved his hand quickly, ¡°No, no. How do I dare to cheat you? I will order my people to send gifts to youter.¡±


    Yi Wenying smiled, but felt aggrieved in his heart. He put the slightest ufortable feeling behind himself.


    ¡°You just practice two hundred years more than me, but you bully me like this actually. I will revenge on you after my cultivation level surpasses yours!¡±


    He was full of resentment. But on the surface, he just put it away and followed the long-faced young man step by step. Soon they reached an extremely spacious square on the hilltop.


    Looking at the sparse disciples of Tianyin Tribe on the square, another person who followed the long-faced young man said, ¡°The sacrificial activity for the Mirage Immortal will begin in a few hours. Senior Fellow Apprentice, let¡¯s find a ce to wait.¡±


    The long-faced young man nodded, and found a futon to sit down. Yi Wenying and others sat behind him. They all waited quietly.


    As soon as Yi Wenying sat down, the shadow behind him distorted in a sh again. Then the figure of Su Li, who wore the costume of Tianyin Tribe, slowly appeared behind Yi Wenying.


    Yi Wenying and others didn¡¯t notice her. Su Li nced at the unlit spiritual wood piled up in the center of the square. Then she turned around and walked to a corner to sit down.


    The Tianyin Tribe had been passed down for thousands of years and had many lineages. The disciples of different lineages were unfamiliar, and even never met before. The surrounding disciples of the Tribe turned their heads to nce at Su Li, and then ignored her. They did not suspect the identity of Su Li at all.


    As time passed by, there were more and more people on the square, sitting on futons densely like locusts. The administrators, the disciples of immortal and the elders in charge of the sacrificial activity also came sessively. The atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    When thest ray of light on the sky disappeared, the fire was ejected from the elders and fell on the spiritual wood. In an instant, it med out, and shone upon everyone¡¯s face.


    Su Li looked up at the fire. A young man with a pale face suddenly sat down next to her, whose clothes were far less shy than other disciples, crumpled, and even faded.


    ¡°s...¡±


    With a sigh, he turned his head and saw the childish face of Su Li. He said with a bitter expression, ¡°Sister, have you offended the elders in the Tribe and been forced to be a sacrifice?¡±


    Sacrifice?


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. She thought for an instant, and answered with a bewildered look on her face, ¡°My elder sister only asked me to join in the fun. She said that I would reap benefits. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The pale-faced young man goggled his eyes slightly, and blurted out, ¡°What?! Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li seemed to be flustered when she heard his words, ¡°Brother, have I...been deceived?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!!¡±


    Suddenly, a solemn voice sounded in the void. The noisy square became silent immediately.


    The young man opened his mouth, but did not dare to speak. He could only swallow his tongue back.


    With low cultivation level, he even couldn¡¯t transmit the sound in silence.


    A ck light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and thest hesitation also disappeared.


    Based on her experience, she could also guess a little, even if the man didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°In this life, I haven¡¯t done many murders, and I don¡¯t want to kill innocent people because I have been at ease for a long time. But...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and looked at theplete stranger, ¡°Great Holy Boy, Yi Mo¡±, who walked up to the high tform slowly.


    ¡°In the cultivation circle, there are no innocent people...¡±


    ¡°Worship the ancestors to attract the Mirage Immortal. We, disciples of the Tianyin Tribe...¡±


    At the same time, the elders far away in the hall were looking at everything happened on the square through the water mirror. When they saw the ¡°Great Holy Boy, Yi Mo¡± in a purple and gold robe calmly reading the elegiac address, all the elders praised with smiles,


    ¡°The great holy boy, with a striking appearance, will be a mainstay of our Tianyin Tribe in the future!¡±


    ¡°Good. Since he absorbed the soul of the evil creature, the great holy boy has promoted his cultivation quickly, and his state of mind has also grown rapidly. It will probably not take long before he can regain his real name.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long? I think he could do it now!¡±


    Hearing it, the patriarch of Tianyin Tribe, who sat in the middle of the throne, beamed with smiles. Seeing that everyone was almost overpraising, he waved his head and said, ¡°Okay, if you said more, the guy would get carried away. It will take him a hundred years to integrate the soul of that evil creature. The regain of real name will be talkedter, when he is integrated with the soulpletely.¡±


    As he said, he looked at the white-haired old man sitting on the right, and asked in a low voice, ¡°First Elder, how is the n of cultivating talents going?¡±


    The white-haired old man nodded with a smile, ¡°With the help of the envoy of the Fate Ancestor, it progresses smoothly. Yin Xue¡¯s soul has been divided into thousands of parts. Except for a few disciples who rejected them, more than 800 people have integrated sessfully and wait to make a great coup after absorption. In addition, the soul fragments rejected by the great holy boy are also given to the inferior holy boys to try to absorb them. Many of them have seeded!¡±


    The elders couldn¡¯t help eximing.


    ¡°It is...a sign of great prosperity!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fate Ancestor has such a magical power!¡±


    ¡°Fate Ancestor is really the leader of our Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ¡°We will endure for hundreds of years, and then the future must be our Tribe¡¯s world!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The smile on the face of the patriarch of Tianyin Tribe faded a bit. But he didn¡¯t get angry, and the expression of contemtion shed in his eyes.


    Although the most profitable person was his son after the implementation of this matter, he always felt that the Fate Ancestor was not as kind as he looked, and even made him feel frightened. But it was rted to the Fate Ancestor, he could not divine and see the future.


    He thought for a moment. The great holy boy in the water mirror had almost finished the elegiac address.


    ¡°The ritual is finished. Offer sacrifices!¡±

 Chapter 507 - The Retribution Was Coming

    Chapter 507 The Retribution Was Coming


    Just then, Su Li saw a handsome young man, who exuded the Ling Qinn¡¯s traits, opened his hands. Then the spiritual fire behind him rose much higher suddenly. Although there was no wind, the mes twisted crazily like a huge and ferocious monster that was roaring wantonly.


    At the same time, the cold woman, who had exuded the Yin Xue¡¯s pneuma beside the handsome young man, stepped forward and mumbled some words. The mysterious pneuma around her fluttered continuously, and turned into a grotesque dark purple portal gradually, through which a faint light of blood shone, like a big bloody mouth that hadn¡¯t opened yet.


    The hard eyes of the cold woman nced at the disciples in the back three rows on the square. She stretched out her slender fingertips to point countless spiritual lights scattering.


    The next moment¡ª


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    On the square, beams of spiritual lights rose into the sky from futons, illuminating their sacred faces.


    A weird smile appeared on the cold woman¡¯s face. Her voice was gently and showed a strong bewitching power, ¡°Come on, plunge into the mes. You will live forever and be a part of the Mirage Immortal. It is a supreme honor...¡±


    Boom!


    Su Li suddenly felt scorching heat around her, and then saw another pir of spiritual lights rising into the sky. With his cheeks tightened, the pale young man looked paler. He stood up from the futon just like everyone else.


    ¡°I was...chosen? Why... I don¡¯t want to be integrated with the Old Ancestor of the Mirage Immortal. Disgusting!!!¡±


    Deep resentment burnt his internal organs. But his body couldn¡¯t be controlled to step towards the mes. The voice of the cold woman still echoed in his ears, like a magic sound.


    Finally, the first group of disciples of the tribe who walked in front stepped into the mes. The high temperature of the me evaporated their tears instantly, only leaving the extremely suppressed screams and the sound of burning bones.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    ¡°Ahh!!¡±


    The spiritual fire was so powerful that all the disciples with low level of cultivation were burned into ashes as soon as they entered.


    Su Li stared at the giant portal behind the cold woman. In her eyes, she clearly saw that the disciples of the Tianyin Tribe were burned to death, turning into special energy and pouring in the portal. The purple ck around the portal became thicker, and the crack of the door becamerger. The blood-red liquid seemed to flow out in the next instant, which was extremely strange and evil.


    Su Li touched her ring finger subconsciously, while she did not touch the ck Lotus Ring. Her lips curled up.


    ¡°Massacring the people in the same tribe. Such a cold-blooded tribe shouldn¡¯t survive in the world. Today I will enforce justice on behalf of Heaven, and help you liberate...¡±


    Her cold voice swept across the square like a breeze. In an instant, the instruction on all sacrifices were broken.


    At this moment, the entire square fell into silence. The sacrifices¡¯ eyes widened, and they even forgot to escape just then.


    Someone dared to make trouble at the sacrificial activity?!


    The handsome young man and the cold woman were frightened and angry because they never expected such an ident. Their faces became gloomy immediately.


    The cold woman waved her hands. Then the purple-ck portal spread and covered the entire square instantly to prevent anyone from escaping. With stern beautiful eyes sweeping across the square, she said in a gloomy, ¡°Where is the sneaker? Stand out and go to hell!¡±


    Facing many shocked faces, Su Li stood up with a smile and patted her costume of ordinary disciples. Her lips did not move, but her voice came to everyone¡¯s ears clearly.


    ¡°Do only eighty percent of young disciplese here? Well, it¡¯s better than no one is killed...¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Su Li suddenly disappeared in situ.


    The cold woman¡¯s and the handsome young man¡¯s pupils constricted. A death threat enveloped them. Without another word, each of them took out a rune to smash it. The cyan light on the altar rose sharply. As countless des reflecting cyan light flied in the air wildly, more than half of disciples were injured identally in the blink of an eye.


    Amidst the cyan light, the handsome young man¡¯s expression rxed slightly. A cold look appeared on his face, ¡°Father and the elders must have discovered, so as long as I hold on for a moment, I will get out of...¡±


    Without warning, a pitch-ck w cut through his body from his back.


    The handsome young man felt a sharp pain in his chest. Then he had a ckout and didn¡¯t know anything.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were calm. Although countless des reflecting cyan light pierced her pitch-dark body, she, carrying the young man¡¯s head, was not injured at all. The ck of the edge of the bloody hole in the young man¡¯s chest quickly spread, and turned his corpse into ckpletely in the blink of an eye. Then the corpse turned into ck powder, floated and disappeared, only leaving unconscious soul light group shining in the air.


    ¡°Eighty percent of Ling Qinn¡¯s soul is concentrated on this person. I am in luck.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, and threw the soul light group into the nightmare¡¯s mouth calmly. Then she killed the cold woman in the same way and obtained sixty percent of Yin Xue¡¯s soul.


    After finishing it, Su Li waved away the flying des reflecting cyan light. The purple-ck portal on the square was still in motion and not affected by the cold woman.


    ¡°Sure enough, the portal is an evil treasure.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t even look at the talents of Tianyin Tribe on the square, and walked towards the giant purple-ck portal. Every time she took a step, ck water gushed from her feet. The entire square was flooded in the blink of an eye. No matter what method the disciples and talents of Tianyin Tribe used, they could not withstand the invasion of the ck water, which eventually came into contact with their skin.


    The seemingly cold ck water turned into scorching fire toxin instantly and turned the square into a sea of fire like cooking oil fire, leaving a living hell-like square.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    ¡°Help me, help me...¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I am the future of the lineage. I can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Why! Ah¡ª¡±


    The pale young man trembled violently, and stared at the scene in front of him nkly. The ck water around him seemed to have spirit, and automatically bypassed him without hurting him. But he was not happy at all.


    Even if he survived from this demon woman as the only survivor in this disaster because of his words, would the Tribe let him go?


    Definitely not!


    Leaning against the giant purple-ck portal that shone brighter and brighter, Su Li looked at the cruel scene of the square calmly.


    ¡°Since you have little talent, and some are destined to be sacrifices, it is better to use you for my own purpose. For the talents who stole the souls of Ling Qinn and Yin Xue, your crime deserves myriad deaths!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her jet-ck hair fluttered without wind. The temperature of the ck water me rose again, burning the void distorted faintly. Thousands of disciples were burned to fly ashes. The soul spiritual lights gathered and were swallowed by the nightmare.


    ¡°Almost there. I didn¡¯t expect a windfall.¡±


    Su Li saw that the purple-ck portal had opened arge gap, and a lump of squirming flesh and blood was trying to squeeze outward. Her eyes were bright, and her face showed a strange smile. She licked her lips.


    ¡°Are you the Mirage Immortal? You look delicious.¡±


    The squirming flesh and blood suddenly stopped, and then squeezed inside the portal more frantically. Unfortunately, the purple-ck portal opened slowly, and it also closed very slowly.


    The darkness that enveloped the sky gradually faded away.


    Su Li ceased to smile and threw the nightmare in the body of the pale young man. He froze for an instant, and then immediately opened a crack in the void to escape.


    tter¡ª


    The thinning dark scene finally turned into fragments in the sky under the nearly crazy attack of the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe and the elders. The scene of the square came into view, which made all of them chill.


    Everyone was dead!!


    Eighty percent of the Tianjiao of the Tianyin Tribe...were all dead in such a short time?


    Just then, all the elders felt dizzy. Desperation and fury emotions continued to rise in their minds.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!! My son...¡±


    The patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe, who usually remained calm while facingndslide, breathed heavily when he said a word. With his bloodshot eyes, he almost intended to eat people.


    ¡°Go to hell!!!¡±


    Boom!


    With a shocking explosion, the ck air surged behind the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe. A giant scorpion phantom appeared. The giant scorpion roared, and then a pair of wsrger than the hilltop pped towards Su Li fiercely.


    Su Li grabbed the flesh and blood exposed out of the giant portal, and the ck had already contaminated a small area.


    ¡°It came just at the right time.¡±


    She turned her head with a smile, and her slender and fair right hand suddenly turn into a pitch-ck sharp w to defend the ws of the poisonous scorpion.


    Although the heart of the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe was full of hatred, he immediately calmed down after entering a state ofbat. His face was very hideous and distorted. At the moment when the two sides were about toe into contact, he turned his hands into shadows, and made a series of dazzling forbidden methods.


    As the poisonous scorpion waved its ws, they turned into hundreds of pairs of giant ws gathering together instantly, and pressed down fiercely from top to bottom, like a huge upside awl.


    Boom!!


    A bright cold light shed across the top of the mountain, and then the whole mountain immediately shook violently.


    ¡°Oh, the patriarch is angry. The whole mountain will fall down!¡±


    Realizing it, the elders immediately flew to the four directions to consolidate the mountain matrix. If the mountain fell down and invaded the area where the disciples lived, it would result in countless deaths and injuries.


    Their Tianyin Tribe could no longer withstand the death of any people.


    ¡°What about the demon woman?¡±


    ¡°She must be dead!¡±


    ¡°Cultivation of the patriarch has reached a very high level. That demon woman is just opportunistic and takes advantage of the sacrificial activity! I hate her!¡±


    ¡°Why does the Mirage Immortal portal prevent us from entering? If it weren¡¯t the ck barrier, my tribe wouldn¡¯t be...so miserable!¡±


    Discussing with each other, the elders all had grieved and indignant look on their faces and tears in their eyes.


    Tianyin Tribe had developed for thousands of years, while its foundation was ruined by such a young demon woman of evil circle actually.


    ¡°A great shame! A great shame!¡±


    Standing quietly in the void, the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe listened to the soundsing around, and didn¡¯t show joy or sorrow on his face. But he was bent a lot. His son¡¯s past voice and expression shed in his mind continuously.


    ¡°Dad! Whatever it takes, I want to be stronger!¡±


    ¡°Dad! My talent is not enough, but I don¡¯t want to lose your face. Whatever side effects the soul integration method has, I am willing to ept it!¡±


    ¡°Dad! I have perfectly epted Yi Mo¡¯s soul. Your son would certainly not disappoint your expectation after I absorb it!¡±


    ¡°I have grown up. Let me host the sacrificial activity this time. With the help of younger sister Ning Xue, I will not make mistakes.¡±


    The patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe closed his eyes in pain and felt regretful in his heart. Why did he allow his son to step on this path at the beginning?


    ¡°The retribution ising.¡±


    Augh came to his ears.

 Chapter 508 - Returned

    Chapter 508 Returned


    The patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe froze, and a pitch-ck palm pped on his back before he could dodge.


    Boom!!


    The patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe shot into the mountain like a cannonball. The mountain to be falling down copsed instantly. The elders who maintained the matrix all spurted blood, and their pneuma enervated immediately.


    Crushed stones and rocks fell into the residence of the disciples of the Tianyin Tribe like rain, causing numerous casualties in an instant.


    ¡°Chuckle...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s chuckle echoed in the mountain. Her figure turned into a ck electric arc and also shot into the mountain. After a while, she shed back where she stood, with the dying patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe in her hand.


    ¡°Does the dignified patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe only have such abilities? It really disappoints me.¡±


    As she said, Su Li looked at the deep mountain calmly, where two pneumas were reviving and rushed here.


    With blood covering his face, the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe opened his eyes with difficulty. When seeing Su Li¡¯s unhuman hands with sharp nails, he coughed up blood andughed, ¡°Demon woman! You kill my tribe¡¯s talents. Even if you caught me, don¡¯t imagine...you can leave here alive today!¡±


    ¡°You seem to misunderstand something...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with a glimmer of smile. The pneuma of the giant purple-ck portal was churning in her body like a high explosive. If it wasn¡¯t suppressed by the ghost energy, it would have poured out earlier.


    ¡°The pneuma of the Mirage Immortal!¡±


    Although the patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe was seriously injured and dying, he still sensed the pneuma in Su Li¡¯s body. His eyes were wide open, and the bloody eyeballs almost broke free from his eye sockets.


    ¡°Madwoman!! You want to...¡±


    Su Li grinned, revealing three rows of sharp canine teeth.


    At this moment, two shocking roars came from the depth of the Tianyin Tribe.


    ¡°The demon woman ruined the future of my tribe. Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!!¡±


    One gray shadow and one white shadow rushed to the copsed mountain. Su Li smiled even more¡ª


    ¡°No!!¡±


    The patriarch of the Tianyin Tribe exhausted all his strength to shout. The two shadows finally realized the abnormity, while it was toote.


    Su Liughed madly. The purple-ck light shed all over her body, and her body expanded a hundred times in the blink of an eye. Then...


    Rumble¡ª


    A huge mushroom cloud rose from the sky above the Tianyin Tribe, and the violent shake spread down the mountain. The practitioners in Tianyi City all raised their heads to look at the huge explosion simultaneously. They were dumbfounded.


    ¡°The Tianyin Tribe... explodes!¡±


    ...


    In the Jiguang Sect, a ck-clothed elder, sweating profusely, rushed into the room and said in amazement, ¡°Lord, a major event happened to the Tianyin Tribe!¡±


    Xuan Jingzhou, who had long been focused on the trend of the Tribe, took over the note immediately. As Xuan Jingzhou saw the news delivered by the agent in the Tianyi City, he also fell into sluggishness immediately.


    ¡°What did Su Jiuzhou do?¡±


    Next day, an astonishing news from Tianyake Attic spread to all parts of Qingshui Circle, provoking heated discussions in the cultivation circle immediately.


    ¡°The Tianyin Tribe has been annihted!¡±


    ¡°No one knows who did it. The elders, lord, and two old ancestors of Junior Emperor in the Tribe were all dead. Ny percent of disciples were dead, only leaving a dying but veteran Junior Emperor, who practiced in istion in the forbiddennd on the back mountain, toe out to deal with the situation.¡±


    ¡°That veteran Junior Emperor will live for less than hundreds of years. The entire Tianyin Tribe is almost annihted.¡±


    ¡°ording to words of the surviving disciples, it was a female practitioner, reaching Junior Emperor Realm. She sought revenge and died with the entire tribe.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Li, Li! Another major event happened in Qingshui Circle. The Jiuli Region...¡±


    Hua Yan ran to the back mountain in a hurry. Seeing the door of the adytum ajar, she knew that her old friend had returned. She immediately quickened her pace and pushed the adytum. The light shone in the adytum and shone on Su Li¡¯s slightly pale face. It surprised Hua Yan immediately, ¡°Are you injured? Who hurt you?¡±


    Su Li nced at the Gui Buyin hiding secretly. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°It is my carelessness. Just a minor injury. I will get well soon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t lie. sting the evil ghost was indeed a minor injury, which was the unique talent of evil ghost belonging to her. It would not take long for the evil ghost to revive. At the moment the ghost burst, her consciousness all had returned to her real body. Although she lost a little soul because of improper operation for the first time, it only took her a few breaths to make up for that little soul.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Hua Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and put thetest intelligence obtained from the Tianyake Attic on the table, ¡°I have been deploying the intelligencework in the Jiuzhou Region. However, I haven¡¯t been able to spread it to otherrge regions within the limited time. To obtain those intelligence of other regions, we still have to rely on the Tianyake Attic.¡±


    Su Li nodded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s already pretty good. We are not in a hurry about it. After I deal with the Yuxu Sect, there will be enough time to develop the intelligencework.¡±


    Hua Yan said yes in a soft voice. A glimmer of worry shed in her eyes, and was hidden soon. She stood up and said, ¡°Well, take good care of yourself and heal your wound. I will ask Ziye and others to visit you in a few dayster.¡±


    Su Li nodded. She watched Hua Yan walk out a few steps, turn her head after a hesitation and sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. At the worst, we...¡±


    The concern of her friend made Su Li feel warm, and it seemed that the terrible killings a few days earlier were washed away.


    ¡°I know it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing Su Li answer patiently in a gentle voice, Hua Yan smiled and left the adytum.


    Soon Hua Yan arrived at the Hall of the Sect. Yan Ziye and others had already waited here. Seeing Hua Yan, everyone greeted her immediately.


    ¡°How is it going? Does the Mastere back?¡±


    As Yan Ziye said, his body was covered with strong bloodlust. In the past two months, he secretly tried to conquer twenty-five sects, killing a lot of people. So, the scent of blood had not washed awaypletely. His cultivation also progressed rapidly in the killing and reached the middle stage of the Huashen Realm.


    Dongfang Wuxue in indigo clothes also came over. He had restored Yuanying Realm and exuded spiritual power. Under Yan Ziye¡¯s guidance, he would break through the Huashen Realm.


    Lv You kept his sleeves up and stood on one side calmly, but he pricked up his ears. With lowest aptitude, he practiced more slowly than others. But as the casual practitioner to turn to Su Li at the earliest, he would naturally not be expelled from Su Li.


    Looking at the three people, Hua Yan felt gratified that Su Li still had such loyal subordinates, and replied, ¡°She is indeed back. The intelligence of Jiuli Region has been delivered to her, so you guys don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Master came back just in time.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s brows unfolded, with an exmation in his eyes, ¡°Unexpectedly, Brother Qinn was born in the Tianyin Tribe. If the Tribe weren¡¯t annihted this time, I would have thought he was the people of Yi Family of Nortnd. Now think about him, his methods conveyed the evil energy, which is really the characteristics of the sects in Jiuli Region.¡±


    ¡°Since the Tianyin Tribe has been annihted, Brother Qinn doesn¡¯t have to worry about being hunted down.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue smiled and nodded, ¡°Unjust is doomed to destruction. In fact, the Tianyin Tribe was also one of the holy sects that participated in that matter in the past, while now it stews in its own juice. It deserves to be annihted by the person who sought revenge!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys will never finish talking.¡±


    Hua Yan rolled her eyes, ¡°It is not a long time since the thing happened in the Ghost Regionst time. Now a holy sect was annihted. It¡¯s an eventful year for Qingshui Circle. You guys need to be careful when you go outside, and don¡¯t suffer a major setback due to carelessness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will not do that.¡±


    ...


    The lights flickered in the adytum of the forbiddennd on the back mountain.


    Su Li stared at her own shadow, which was growing up from a baby. It would cost her six or seven hours to be a grown-up.


    ¡°Master... Master.¡±


    ck Lotus shivered out of the Ring. He looked at the evil ghost being bred again, and said with difficulty, ¡°Is your talent...the immortal body?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, showing a look of interest, ¡°What is an immortal body? Tell me, maybe I can know what my talent is.¡±


    ck Lotus smiled bitterly. All the evil ghosts could inherit memory, while...maybe it was because of different ns that Su Li didn¡¯t have the ability. It always needed ck Lotus to exin to her.


    In the past, he did think pretty highly of himself and created difficulties for Su Li with his profound knowledge, but now, when he saw Su Li¡¯s terrifying talent, he didn¡¯t dare to do that anymore.


    ¡°The immortal body is the most powerful talent in the inherited talents of evil ghosts! As long as the real body is alive, the body of evil ghost cannot die. However, the immortal body in my memory is far less flexible than yours. It neither has self-awareness, nor can conduct self-cultivation, let alone integrating into consciousness without distance limitation, anytime, anywhere...¡±


    The more ck Lotus said, the more surprised he felt, ¡°Master, your evil ghost is like a humanoid bomb that can be controlled freely. Any holy sect would suffer heavy losses as long as you attack it when it is unprepared!¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°The method only can be used for one or two times. The people of holy sects are not fools, and they will definitely take precautions in the future. However, it could not be considered a loss to rescue the souls of Ling Qinn and Yin Xue this time.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s eyelids twitched violently.


    Paying nothing to destroy a holy sect was not a loss, but really a big profit!


    Two dayster, Su Li¡¯s shadow was full-grown. Her face also returned to ruddy, and the evil ghost reappeared in the adytum.


    ¡°The new evil ghost is still weak and needs to be supplemented with ghost energy, which consumes me a lot of energy. If not necessary in the future, the evil ghost still could not easily explode.¡±


    Su Li adapted to the evil ghost for a while. As her consciousness returned to her real body and walked out of the adytum, the evil ghost instantly turned into ck water and merged into the shadow.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Master, you are finally back!¡±


    Yan Ziye, Dongfang Wuxue and others greeted her. They looked at Su Li with excitement in their eyes, ¡°Lord Hua is too busy with obtaining intelligence toe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand, ¡°You two go to Su Family with me. Lv You, you continue to guard the house, and if there is an emergency, you could send me a message.¡±


    When Lv You heard the words, a glimmer of imperceptible loss shed in his eyes. He finally bowed his head and said, ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Su Li sensed his emotions, but didn¡¯t say anything. Then she disappeared in situ with Yan Ziye and Dongfang Wuxue in the twinkling of an eye.


    The spiritual boat was flying in the air, and there was still a period of time to arrive at the Su Family.


    Su Li leaned backzily on the soft chair and shook the spiritual wine. With her eyes dropped, she asked casually, ¡°Ziye, how about the strategy for twenty-five sects?¡±


    Yan Ziye looked serious instantly, ¡°Master, apart from the Jindao Cult, we have cooperated with Su Dieyin in the past two months to take all the bottom five sects of the twenty-five sects under our wing. Our power has expanded threefold than before!¡±


    Su Li nodded in satisfaction, ¡°You made good progress. Which sect is the next?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s Leiyuan Sect. Although it ranks twelfth or thirteenth, it has shown the sign of disintegration because of internal conflicts. We have sent people to infiltrate it and secretly search for agents of the holy sects.¡±


    Su Li stopped shaking the wine ss, and thought of all the things she experienced when she just joined the Huajian Sect before.


    ¡°Since Leiyuan Sect has a good potential, this time...I will do it by myself.¡±

 Chapter 509 - Confession

    Chapter 509 Confession


    In the mountain upied by the Head Branch of the Su Family, there were many pavilions. Throngs of disciples rambled there, and they were busy as usual.


    Since Su Chenke became the sole power in the Su Family, the seven branches of Su Family had followed the arrangement of Su Li. New n regtions formted by Su Li revitalized the decadent family.


    In the Su Chenke¡¯s residence, which was located in the back mountain of the Su Family.


    At this moment, Su Chenke was standing beside Su Li with his body bent. After Su Li waved her hand, he immediately retreated out the door to close the tactical matrix.


    The light in the room dimmed a lot. Ling Qinn and Yin Xue, who sat opposite Su Li, were relieved.


    ¡°As soon as I came back, I received urgent message from you. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    With calm eyes, Su Li tapped on the table with her nails unhurriedly.


    Ling Qinn nced at his elder sister, let out a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°You should have got the news from Tianyake Attic.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li nodded and looked at the two with a faint smile, ¡°The Tianyin Tribe has been destroyed, and no one will hunt down and kill you. Then you can stay in the Jiuzhou Region to serve me securely.¡±


    Ling Qinn fell silent when hearing the words. The previous guess shed in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak it out for a while.


    Was Su Jiuzhou in front of him the sessor of Su Li?


    After he contacted with Su Dieyin deeply and felt her true Ao Sword Skills, he became more and more suspicious of his previous thought.


    After all...except for recognizing him on that day, Su Jiuzhou did not show any other substantive abilities to prove that she was the sessor of Su Li. Everything was just his own wishful thought, while Su Jiuzhou herself neither denied nor admitted. Her attitude was strange.


    Ling Qinn didn¡¯t say anything, but Yin Xue, who had been very upset beside him, couldn¡¯t help saying with a sign first, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, the annihtion of Tianyin Tribe is not a good thing for my brother and me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed. She suppressed the soul wave in the evil ghost, and chuckled, ¡°It seems that you hide something to me.¡±


    ncing at Ling Qinn with no reaction, Yin Xue nodded and continued to say, ¡°Yes. Speaking of it, it is rted to your...Master Su. After the Reincarnation Mirror was broken, my brother and I were suspected of being taken away our souls and imprisoned for many years when we returned the Tribe.¡±


    Yin Xue¡¯s face turned pale slightly as if she recalled something unhappy. She sped her arms with hands unconsciously, and said softly, ¡°In the Tribe...there are ruthless people mostly. Once someone was not loyal to the Sect anymore, he would be the victim at the lowest level, even if he may be a talent like my brother...¡±


    Yin Xue closed her eyes in pain to try her best not to remember the miserable situation on that day.


    Su Li didn¡¯t urge her, but waited quietly.


    After a long time, Yin Xue continued, ¡°A arcane skill was inherited in the holy sect of Tianyin, namely separating soul. Souls of my brother and I were in close contact with the daughter of luck in the Reincarnation Mirror, which contained a lot of coveted luck.


    Soon after we came back from the Reincarnation Mirror, we suffered a plot by the sect, being imprisoned for hundreds of years and fed the soul-separating medicine. Finally, the Grand Elder in the sect pulled away our souls, only leaving consciousness. We were dying and abandoned in the wilderness...


    Fortunately, my brother and I both practiced the secret method in the Reincarnation Mirror. We both walked in two dying people and fled back to the Jiuzhou Region with broken bodies. We could only stay in the Jiuzhou Region where covered abundant methods of holy sects, so as to avoid being divined the urate direction by the Tribe, and continue to live. You know what happenedter...¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Later, you returned to the Su Family, and Ling Qinn turned into Uncle Guang to guard you and heal wounds secretly.¡±


    Yin Xue nodded, ¡°On the day when the Tribe was destroyed, my brother and I sensed that our souls had not disappeared, but were collected by someone. The connection between us and our souls was notpletely broken. If that person used our souls to do something, we would be likely to...die sooner.¡±


    Until Yin Xue finished speaking, Ling Qinn still didn¡¯t mean to speak.


    Since his soul was separated from consciousness, he was doomed to die, only early orte. Even if he used the secret method to practice again, he still could not cut off the connection with the original soul. If the soul was destroyed, his consciousness would dissipate with it.


    It should have taken the Great Holy Boy hundreds of years more to absorb his soulpletely, and he could live for hundreds of years. But now his soul fell into the hands of others, and he might die anytime.


    Su Li nodded, and then smiled, ¡°So what? Qu Lu, what do you want to express by saying that?¡±


    Yin Xue was stunned, and then turned to Ling Qinn with uncertainty in her eyes.


    Qu Lu was the name she used in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Seeing Yi Xue didn¡¯t reply, Su Li turned her head and smiled, ¡°Am I wrong? Qu Lu, I have known the ruthlessness of your Yin Family. Do you still want to continue use your surname Yin, or... the surname of the Ling Family? Frankly speaking, I don¡¯t have a good impression on the Ling Family now.¡±


    Yin Xue avoided Su Li¡¯s eagle eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Does it make sense? My brother and I are dying people. Is there any difference if I changed my name?¡±


    ¡°Of course, yes.¡±


    Su Liughed and stretched out her hands. Then two clouds of souls shining brightly rose up. If they were not controlled by Su Li, the two souls would be immersed in the heads of the two people for an instant.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    ¡°Are these...?¡±


    Yin Xue, no, Qu Lu stared at the two clouds of souls in front of her with her eyes wide open, and her lips were quivering uncontrobly, ¡°This is my and Mo¡¯s...¡±


    Although Ling Qinn was not as unbearable as Yin Xue, his eyes were also lit up with lights that never appeared before.


    Who wanted to die if they could see the future and have chances to struggle?


    ¡°Why are they in your hands...¡±


    Ling Qinn finally asked. His voice was a little hoarse because of suppressing his emotion.


    Su Li put away the two clouds of souls, shook her head and chuckled, ¡°I remember once I said that I hated the holy sect. The Tianyin Tribe... can only be regarded as interest.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ling Qinn and Yin Xue were shocked immediately. They felt suffocated and could not say a word for a long time.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Ling Qinn opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to ask for a while. His heart was full of confusion and shock.


    While Su Li stood up and left, leaving the two people frozen like sculptures.


    ¡°Take care of yourselves. I will change souls for you in a few days. As long as you join with me to destroy holy sects, is it very important that whether I¡¯m the sessor of that person...¡±


    ¡ª


    Wearing the costume of disciples of Neimen Branch of the Leiyuan Sect, Su Li walked on the stone mountain road. Ni Sect had already controlled five forces, which were as strong as any one of the top ten sects throughbination.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Fan Zisang for a long time. I could take advantage of this opportunity to see him.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. If Fan Zisang didn¡¯t support her to enter the Suiling Mysterious Realm that year, she would spend more time practicing on the Chuangxing Path and dyed the revenge.


    ¡°Hearing from Hua Yan, Fan Zisang was a blockbuster after entering the sect. Now he is in the middle stage of Yuanying Realm, and ranks fifth among the inherited disciples. Once I sensed a familiar pneuma on him, and there must be someone helping him secretly.¡±


    When she was thinking, Su Li felt someone pushed her back suddenly.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, what are you thinking here? If you don¡¯t get a move on, you won¡¯t be able to watch the fun!¡±


    Su Li looked back, seeing a young man who looked rather simple and honest. Then she asked with interest, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The honest young man paused and changed his expression at once, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s toote!¡±


    After saying this, he hurried up to go the mountain and left Su Li there.


    Seeing this, Su Li raised her brows, and followed him unhurriedly. At the same time, the carrier rune in her hand lit up, and Yan Ziye¡¯s voice came over.


    ¡°Master, Thunder Pool Major Competition of the Leiyuan Sect kicks off today, which is also a way to verify the strength of the inherited disciples. However, two deputy lords are fighting for real power now. Probably, the Thunder Pool Major Competition is not simple. Your senior fellow apprentice is also involved in it...¡±


    The voice in the carrier rune trailed off. Su Li¡¯s figure shed and disappeared in ce.


    ¡ª


    Leiyuan Sect, the Thunder Pool in the back mountain.


    The Thunder Pond deserted in former days was extremely noisy and overcrowded now. Until the elders came out to maintain order, the crowd made room surrounding the Thunder Pond. Only six inherited disciples still stood by the Pool, and the atmosphere was strained.


    With a cold and serious face, Fan Zisang clenched the sword in his hand. His heart sank when he saw the white-haired young man standing closest to the Thunder Pool.


    ¡°Boy, I have said long ago that you shouldn¡¯t involve in this battle of the two deputy lords.¡±


    A familiar voice of an old man came from the jade token. With sharp eyes, Fan Zisang took a deep breath, and responded with thought, ¡°The practitioners always fight with fate. If I didn¡¯t have the idea of fighting, what should be the purpose to practice? In addition, I have struggled to be an inherited disciple. Even if I did not choose, someone would force me to do it. This time...it¡¯s just a bad luck.¡±


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and then opened them again suddenly while clenching the sword in his hand tighter.


    ¡°Now, I only chose to fight! If I¡¯m defeated, I will ept it.¡±


    Hearing Fan Zisang¡¯s words, Li Yin in the jade token didn¡¯t say anything, but just sighed deeply.


    Li Yin had made a decision in his heart that if the boy really became a victim in the fight, he would help the boy to escape even if he would exhaust his soul and fall into a stupor.


    He had been with Fan Zisang for hundreds of years and had regarded Fan Zisang as his disciple long ago. A teacher for a day was a father for a lifetime. Fan Zisang used to buy panaceas for him to maintain his soul consumption. Now it was time for him to fulfill his responsibilities as a father.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time. Please get into the Thunder Pool! ording to the agreement between the two parties, the one reaching the end will be eligible to enter Mount Fenglei!¡±


    After the First Elder on the stone tform on the upper side of the Thunder Pool finished his words, he opened and closed his eyes, with a light shing in his eyes. Then he looked at the void behind the two sides, and then closed his eyes again.


    The Lord of the sect was about to step down from the throne, so he didn¡¯t want to involve in it. The two deputy lords fought hard, but no matter who won, it would not affect his power. Therefore, even if the both sides gave him something that moved his heart, he epted it and remained neutral.


    In the end, the little guy, who could help those behind him to win the right to enter the Mount Fenglei, would win.


    Mount Fenglei was just a secluded ce of Leiyuan Sect. It was not so important, but it really meant a lot.


    Only the lords of sects in all ages could be qualified to enter Mount Fenglei to practice.


    After the Thunder Pool Major Competition, whoever entered Mount Fenglei would be the Lord of the sect!

 Chapter 510 - Fan Zisang’s Determination

    <h4>Chapter 510 Fan Zisang¡¯s Determination</h4>


    Among the noisy crowd of onlookers outside the Thunder Pool, no one noticed that another slender figure pushed her way through the crowd to the front secretly.


    Seeing that Fan Zisang, standing beside the Thunder Pool, exuded an extraordinary pneuma and faintly transformed temperament, Su Li smiled slightly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. My senior fellow apprentice seems to practice well.¡±


    With a smile, she nced at the void behind the two parties confronting each other in the arena unconsciously, her lips lightly opened, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found the agents of the holy sects yet?¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s voice soon reached her ears, ¡°The agents of the Leiyuan Sect hid themselves well, and they have not contacted with the agents of other holy sects. It is extremely difficult to find them out in a short time.¡±


    Su Li looked at Fan Zisang and smiled slightly, ¡°Well, I have another way. You guys just retreat and do not disturb the Leiyuan Sect.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    After the pneumas of Yan Ziye and others faded away, Su Li watched the trifling battle in the arena with great interest.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!!


    When the hook-nosed young man with cold eyes waved his hands, the flying sword was divided into sixty-four swords and flied in the Thunder Pool. For a time, the lighting was shing, and a gory atmosphere was swirling around the stone tform.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice Youwang, show you the sixty-four thunder swords of my Fenguang Branch!¡±


    He cried coldly and changed his gesture again. The sixty-four flying swords seemed to have spirituality, and each of them were plugging into the vital parts of the opposite Wang Youwang.


    In the struggle for orthodox, they would leave no room for opponents. The hook-nosed young man showed his trump card at first!


    Tinkle! Tinkle! Tinkle! ...


    Wang Youwang changed his face. The flying sword in his hand continued to rotate and turned into a buckler. As the mighty force hit the buckler, he retreated to the edge soon, and was on the brink of falling down.


    ¡°Lin Siqing, you walk all over me!¡±


    He shouted loudly. Then another strange treasure was taken out by him with one hand, and then it was drowned in the Thunder Pool.


    Boom!


    A thunder snake swam out of the Thunder Pool and rushed at Lin Siqing with its jaw wide open!


    Seeing this, Lin Siqingughed and fought against it frantically. ¡°Great! It¡¯s right a change to test my body refining secret skill!¡±


    Under the stone tform, Fan Zisang was nervous, and his eyes were filled with concern, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, the senior fellow apprentice Youwang is at a disadvantage...¡±


    The heroic woman standing in front of Fan Zisang had sharp eyes and stared at the fierce battle in the arena. Fang Zisang heard that she sighed slightly and said, ¡°Youwang ranks third among inherited disciples. He has yed his ability to full. However, Lin Siqing has been hiding his strength, which is greater than that of the inherited disciple ranking fourth. Now he exposes cards in his hand. Even I dare not take that easily. We will lose.¡±


    There was an inexplicable mood in Fan Zisang¡¯s heart.


    Since being free of Wang Yu, he joined Leiyuan Sect, and distinguished himself with Li Yin¡¯s help. Then he took Immortal Chi Ying, the Deputy Lord, as his master.


    He was very lucky. Although the master was cold, he was affectionate towards his disciples. The senior sister apprentices and senior fellow apprentices were also very kind to him.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice...¡±


    Fan Zisang bit back his words. He wanted to tell her that he also hid a lot of strength. His strength was just a little bit worse than that of Lin Siqing.


    Did it make any difference?


    They would definitely lose the first round. In the following two rounds, whether he or the senior sister apprentice fought against him, both of them couldn¡¯t win. Although the senior sister apprentice didn¡¯t show frustration, Fang Zisang could feel her strong resentment when he looking at the side face of her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Even if the master loses, we will just be excluded out of the sect at most.¡±


    The heroic woman transmitted the sound and turned her head to show a smile, ¡°There are countlessrge regions in the Qingshui Circle, and I don¡¯t believe that there is no ce for us to go.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded fiercely and responded, while his heart was bitter.


    He knew that the senior sister apprentice justforted him.


    Without the protection of the sect, how could Leiyuan Sect allow them leave the Jiuzhou Region alive? At that time...there would be a bloody battle!


    He suddenly raised his head to look at the indifferent white-haired man on the opposite. The white-haired man sensed Fan Zisang¡¯s gaze, and turned his head to show a faint smile.


    Under an invisible pressure, Fan Zisang changed his face slightly and snorted. While waving his hand, he dispelled the pressure of the white-haired man.


    The white-haired man was slightly stunned, but he immediately shook his head with a smile, and turned to looked at the stone tform.


    Seeing the scene, the heroic woman, who wanted to protect her junior fellow apprentice, was surprised, ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice, you?¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled, and said regardless of the objection of the jade token, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, give the title of the first inherited disciple to me. How about that?¡±


    Upon hearing that, the heroic woman was stunned. Looking at the junior fellow apprentice who only entered the sect for a short time, she was overwhelmed with a sense of strangeness for a while.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, believe me! If I could beat him, all difficulties would be solved smoothly.¡±


    Fan Zisang made a decision in his heart, and no longer hesitated, so he persuaded her again.


    The heartbeat of the heroic woman sped up slightly. She opened her beautiful eyes widened, ¡°Are you...really sure?¡±


    She had just noticed that the skill of the junior fellow apprentice was inconsistent with his showed strength.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡±


    Fan Zisang smiled bitterly. But the heroic woman smiled and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I am not his opponent. If you want to try it, go ahead! With the master behind us, you don¡¯t have to worry about our safety. Don¡¯t be stressful. You just regard it as a chance to test your cultivation, okay?¡±


    Listening to the senior sister apprentice¡¯s words, Fan Zisang felt warm in his heart, and nodded. He was more determined to use that skill.


    ¡°Silly boy! Do you still take me, your master, seriously? If you show it in front of people, it will bring you many troubles. Then no one can protect you!¡±


    Fan Zisang took a deep breath to calm down, and responded with consciousness,


    ¡°Mr. Li, if I cannot win the in the struggle for orthodox of Leiyuan Sect, I will be chased. Then I don¡¯t know if I can survive. Is there any difference to show it in front of people?¡±


    His master was speechless then. After a long time, a sigh came from the jade token, without any more response.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The thunder snake was beheaded by lots of flying swords and dissipated.


    Then Wang Youwang¡¯s face was ghostly pale, with blood spurting from his mouth. He flew down from the stone tform. The heroic woman stepped forward hurriedly to catch him, and yelled, ¡°We surrender!¡±


    Hearing this, Lin Siqing, who was about to rush down from the tform to kill his opponent, stopped and turned to step down the tform unwillingly.


    The task given to him by his senior fellow apprentice was to kill Wang Youwang. He didn¡¯t expect that Wang Youwang, seed to escape and survived even if his power was normal.


    ¡°In the first round, the Fenguang Branch won.¡±


    The First Elder announced the result impassively, and looked at the party of Fan Zisang with a glimmer of pity in his eyes.


    But it was only a glimmer of pity.


    The bloody killings urred every time when the Lord of the sect changed. He had already been ustomed to the scene in his more than three-thousand-year life, which couldn¡¯t bring him inner emotions.


    ¡°Today, the Zhongjian Branch is destined to be removed from the sect.¡±


    Thinking this in his mind, he looked at the party of the Zhongjian Branch and said loudly, ¡°The second round...¡±


    When the white-haired man waved his hand, a short young man standing beside him flied to the stone tform immediately. He stared at Fan Zisang and blustered, ¡°I am Ding Fan of the Fenguang Branch, the inherited disciple ranking fifth. Please give me your advice!¡±


    Before he finished his words, the heroic woman next to Fan Zisang suddenly jumped on the tform, with a heavy sword suspended and silvering in front of her, which showed strong intention of killing. Her eyes were bright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight against you!¡±


    Ding Fan was stunned immediately.


    What was this?!


    Wu Lin, the inherited disciple ranking second, could defeat him easily!


    Drone!


    When Wu Lin made finger gestures, the heavy flying sword droned. Ding Fan was frightened and shouted regardless of losing face, ¡°I surrender! I surrender!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha...¡±


    The onlookers burst intough. Although it was rational for Ding Fan to surrender, when seeing the superior and lordly disciple was so embarrassed, people couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    When Ding Fan returned to the side of the white-haired man, he went red as a beetroot. As the talent in the sect, when did he suffer such a humiliation?


    ¡°Well, since Zhongjian Branch humiliated us before being defeated, I don¡¯t have to show any mercy.¡±


    The white-haired man stood up. The calm voice reaching Ding Fan¡¯s ears refreshed him. He cast aside distractions, and looked at the back of the person who was walking to the stone tform, with the expression of admiration.


    ¡°Ites!¡±


    Fan Zisang took a deep breath. When he was about to go forward, a sigh suddenly reached his ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t unt strength. I don¡¯t want to lose any disciple.¡±


    Fan Zisang was moved first and then calmed downpletely. He walked on the stone tform, staring at the smiling white-haired man.


    ¡°I will fight against you!¡±


    Huh?


    Su Li looked at the white-haired man on the tform and made a sound of doubts.


    ¡°This person exudes the pneuma of the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements, while the pneuma is not real.¡±


    ¡°It is Fake Divine Thunder. If I am right, it¡¯s the White Thunder of the Fake Divine Thunder. Since this person can get the mark of the White Thunder, he must have a good talent of thunder method.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s voice came at the right time, ¡°Leiyuan Sect can nurture the mark of the White Thunder. Maybe it can make your Divine Thunder of Earth further evolve. This trip is worthwhile.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently. The Divine Thunder of Earth in her body also evolved a hint of Divine Thunder of Gold after she repeatedly vited the thunder for testing. But since the energy of thunder elements was insufficient, it had notpleted the evolution.


    While she was thinking, the fight had begun, and many disciples were eximing.


    ¡°Fan Zisang, the inherited disciple ranking sixth, should defend the eldest senior fellow apprentice tens of moves, and there is no sigh that he will be defeated!¡±


    ¡°His strength could beparable to that of the inherited disciple ranking second, right?¡±


    ¡°No wonder that the Zhongjian Branch substituted people temporarily before. It turns out that Fan Zisang is their trump card!¡±


    ¡°However, the eldest senior fellow apprentice is the talent who obtained the Ancestral Thunder Mark! Even if Fan Zisang is powerful, I am afraid that he is no match for the eldest senior fellow apprentice!¡±


    ...


    Whoosh!


    With a strange body movement, Fan Zisang moved from his original ce, and there was a thunder hole suddenly appearing. Then countless white thunder and lightning spread along the cracks of the stone, and the rubble sshed.


    If the stones by the Thunder Pool hadn¡¯t been refined by thunder and lightning all the year round, they would have beenpletely destroyed.


    Breathing heavily, Fan Zisang controlled the sword in front of him, and tried his best to ease his paralyzed half of body.


    ¡°Compared with ordinary thunder and lightning, ancestral thunder is more powerful to make people paralyzed. My Xuanlei Sword can¡¯t stop it at all.¡±


    ¡°Give up, you are no match for me.¡±


    Amidst the white thunder, the white-haired man wandered over, like a disciple of immortal in thunder light, ¡°Although you have just entered the sect for one year, you progress so fast and have reached the Yuanying Realm. You are a seedling. How about joining our Fenguang Branch?¡±


    With sharp eyes, Fan Zisang replied, ¡°Forget it!¡±


    The white-haired man put away his smile, and said with a calm voice, ¡°Then I have to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 511 - Baffling Victory

    Chapter 511 Baffling Victory


    Crackle...


    When the white-haired man took a step forward, white cracks under his feet quickly spread to Fan Zisang¡¯s feet like a spider web, and a white dragon phantom was looming up.


    Seeing the white dragon phantom, First Elder couldn¡¯t help showing a surprised look. Then he looked at the white-haired man with more admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°This guy is usually too steady to be a young man. Unexpectedly, today he shows off in front of Fan Zisang. Ha-ha, he is still boyish... Fan Zisang has a bad luck this time for fighting against him.¡±


    The ground vibrated violently, which was difficult to stand steadily, as if a monster was rampaging underground.


    Fan Zisang narrowed his eyes, and jumped into the void without saying anything. When he was about to resist, he saw the white-haired man show a wired smile on his face.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    He said secretly. Before he reacted, countless white thunder in the sky shot without warning,pletely submerging him.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    The heroic woman was shocked and was about to rush to the tform, but she was severely suppressed by First Elder.


    ¡°First Elder, you!¡±


    The heroic woman showed hatred in her eyes. But First Elder looked indifferent. He made up his mind to help the white-haired man to beat Fan Zisang, so he would prevent the heroic woman from butting into it.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A cold voice came from the void, ¡°It¡¯s our grudge. It¡¯s none of my disciple¡¯s business. Set Zisang free, and I will give you the position of the lord of the sect!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, the position is just mine. Howe you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Their pneumas were at daggers drawn secretly. When they were about to take actions, a loud bang came from the stone tform suddenly, and then a figure covered in blood broke free from it.


    ¡°I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    Fan Zisang was stunned. He was identally submerged by white thunder just now, and couldn¡¯t move because of paralysis. He couldn¡¯t even show his trump card. How did hee out suddenly?


    ¡°I should escape from the trap?¡±


    The smile on the face of the white-haired man faded away, and a little more amazement on it. It was difficult for himself to break free from the trap. How could Fan Zisang...


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give him another hit.¡±


    The white-haired man looked slightly cold. In case of Fan Zisang fighting back, he quickly threw a huge thunder ball on his fingertips, which went to Fan Zisang in an instant.


    Fan Zisang looked fierce, and the malignant light shone in his eyes suddenly. Just as the malignity was going to pour out along the veins of his arms, Su Li, standing in the crowd with a smile, flicked an electric arc into Fan Zisang¡¯s body secretly.


    ¡°Crackle!¡±


    Fan Zisang trembled all over, and only felt inexplicable numbness in his arms and legs, which abruptly interrupted his evil martial art.


    At the same time, the white thunder ball also disappeared before reaching Fan Zisang, as if encountering the natural enemy.


    ¡°What!!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.


    The white-haired man changed his face slightly, and intended to cast another spell. Fan Zisang, who was trembling all over his body, suddenly stretched out one hand, and a faint gold thunder shot out from his fingertips.


    Bang!


    The white-haired man stiffened and then lowered his head, seeing his chest being scorched. His face was full of resentment and doubt. He intended to open his mouth to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word and fell on the stone tform after a ckout.


    A cold wind blew through.


    Everyone shivered and showed a dazed look.


    Just now... What happened?


    Fan Zisang was also confused. He could not figure out how he defeated the opponent till now.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    First Elder gave a dry cough and nced at the two deputy lords whose figures had already showed up. But he didn¡¯t know where to start for a while.


    ording to the situation just now, there was no doubt that the Fenguang Branch would win the match. However, how did the situation change so quickly and the Zhongjian Branch have the upper hand now?


    Thinking of this, First Elder looked gloomy suddenly. In order to make friends with the top inherited disciple, he hadpletely offended the Zhongjian Branch just now...


    ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s time to announce the result.¡±


    The man in ascetic robe with a cold look walked out. Although he had a lot of doubts about his young disciple in his heart, he was very happy.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Mi Xin, it...¡±


    First Elder hesitated and spoke at a slower pace deliberately. Then a cold voice disrupted him as expected.


    ¡°Wait! Mi Xin, the spell your disciple cast was not the orthodox spell of the Leiyuan Sect, so this round doesn¡¯t count!¡±


    Hearing such shameless words, the man in the ascetic robe smiled instead of anger, ¡°Chi Yu, I didn¡¯t niggle at you for teaching your disciple the forbidden skill of white thunder in private, while youbel my disciple¡¯s thunder skill unorthodox, which you just haven¡¯t seen before. You are not the lord of the Leiyuan Sect!¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Immortal Chi Yu looked vicious and then quickly became gloomy. He turned around to pick up the white-haired man on the ground, and then left without saying a word.


    Seeing this, First Elder knew that Chi Yu was wrong. He could not incline to one side anymore, so he showed a cheeky smile,


    ¡°Congrattions, Immortal Mi Xin. Your disciple is qualified to enter the Mount Fenglei.¡±


    Mi Xin nced at him calmly without saying anything, and then left with injured Fan Zisang.


    Sewing this, First Elder was not annoyed, but waved sleeves and left.


    The crowd gradually dispersed. Su Li looked at the direction Mi Xin left thoughtfully. She pondered for a moment, and then turned to leave.


    As the deputy lord, Mi Xin possessed one of the mountains that enjoyed the richest nimbus of the Leiyuan Sect.


    Now, Fan Zisang no longer trembled, and the bloodstains all over his body were cleaned up. But there was ck sludge discharging from his body from time to time.


    Seeing that the disciple had been in a stable situation, Mi Xin retracted his hand and said with a frown, ¡°Someone input a special energy to you, which not only helped you defeat Gui Leizi, but also strengthened your muscles and bones. Zisang, how did you feel then?¡±


    Fan Zisang omitted the evil martial art and answered honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. When the thunder ball was getting close to me, I was about to avoid it, but my body went numb suddenly and every muscle was shivering. I couldn¡¯t control myself at all.¡±


    Mi Xin raised his brows lightly, and a glimmer of surprise shed in his eyes, ¡°Was it that an expert helped you secretly...¡±


    Fan Zisang was also very confused, so he asked Mr. Li in the jade token. But Mr. Li just rolled his eyes embarrassedly.


    ¡°Even if I used up all my souls, I couldn¡¯t get a trace of that strength. Maybe you make a connection with an expert once. It¡¯s really good luck...¡±


    Seeing the disciple frown, Mi Xin showed a faint smile infrequently, ¡°Since you can¡¯t figure it out, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Have a good rest and prepare for the trip to the Mount Fenglei in three days. The ce is very dangerous. You haven¡¯t been able to protect yourself by your cultivation. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Fan Zisang felt warm in his heart. He nodded and then asked with worry, ¡°Will Chi Yu...¡±


    Mi Xin shook his head and said softly, ¡°If he still wants to fight with me for the position of the lord of the sect, he wouldn¡¯t make trouble. Just rx.¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded. After the master left, he started to heal his injuries immediately.


    Three days passed in a sh. During this period, maybe because of Master¡¯s order, Senior Sister Apprentice Wu Lin and Senior Fellow Apprentice Youwang did not show up.


    Fan Zisang remembered all the people and things he encountered before, finding that he never made a connection with an expert, while Li Yin in the jade token shed a look of surprise from time to time. It seemed that he had a guess about it, but he didn¡¯t tell Fan Zisang.


    On the early morning of the fourth day, Immortal Mi Xin arrived on time and entered the mysteriousnd of Leiyuan Sect with Fan Zisang.


    They rushed all the way and didn¡¯t notice that the shape of Fan Zisang¡¯s shadow changed for an instant and then returned to its original shape immediately.


    After a short time, they came to a rock engraved with the character ¡°Thunder¡± and stopped.


    ¡°The Mount Fenglei is the real foundation to for the Leiyuan Sect to be prosperous. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. You should cherish it.¡±


    Seeing that the character ¡°Thunder¡± was dim, Mi Xin knew it was not the time to open the Mount Fenglei, so he began to talk about the origin of the Mount Fenglei with Fan Zisang.


    ¡°ording to legend, during the wars of ancient times, arge amount of ancestral thunder shot into the mountain. Instead of being destroyed, the mountain was contaminated with many features of thunder. The Five Elements there evolved many strange phenomena. Then the mountain became the holynd of thunder cultivation forter generations.¡±


    Listening to it, Fan Zisang wondered, ¡°Is that mountain the Mount Fenglei?¡±


    Mi Xin burst intoughter, and shook his head, ¡°Of course not. That mountain is under the control of the holy sect, Fenglei Sect now. Our Leiyuan Sect is not qualified to upy it. The Mount Fenglei, our Leiyuan Sect possesses now, is a derivative of that mountain brought by our founder. Its power is much inferior than the true Mount Fenglei.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be disappointed.¡±


    Mi Xin saw the disappointment in Fan Zisang¡¯s eyes, and said, ¡°Our Leiyuan Sect has been founded for thousands of years, while no one has ever received the recognition of that ancestral thunder. If you could get the mark of the ancestral thunder, you would be much more powerful than Gui Leizi, and could kill him with just one hand!¡±


    Hearing this, Fan Zisang¡¯s eyes brightened. Li Yin in the jade token couldn¡¯t help curling his lips and transmitted sound, ¡°Just a seedling of the Divine Thunder of the Five Element. It has been cultivated for thousands of years to survive. It would eat plenty of spirits. Even if you got it, you would not have the ability to feed it! It maybe practicable for your master to feed it by using his savings. You¡¯d better practice Qiyu Xuangong well, and don¡¯t engage in those useless things.¡±


    At this moment, the character, ¡°Thunder¡±, on the rock lit up, and the door in the wall of stone opened slowly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mi Xin patted Fan Zisang on his shoulder. Then they disappeared in the door together. As soon as the stone door closed, the character, ¡°Thunder¡± dimmed immediately.


    Not long after the void was silent, another two figures showed up there. It was Immortal Chi Yu and his disciple, Gui Leizi.


    A glimmer of hesitation shed across his face when Immortal Chi Yu saw the dimmed character, ¡°Thunder¡±. His gaze at Gui Leizi had a hint of respect.


    ¡°You can really...¡±


    Gui Leizi¡¯s face was pale. It was obvious that his injury was not healed. His previous gentle temperament was reced with impatience. He said gloomily, ¡°My natural father is the First Elder of the Waimen Branch of the Fenglei Sect, and he is the one in control. It is easy to make you join in the Sect. This time I y the world, and didn¡¯t want to expose myself, while the master Mi Xin and his disciple went too far!¡±


    A glimmer of joy shed in Chi Yu¡¯s eyes. As soon as a light shed in his palm, a purple stone shing with thunder light appeared in it.


    ¡°This thunderstone was a serendipitous discovery in those years, which is enough to replenish the energy of the stone door. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Okay! We will kill Fan Zisang and his master, and leave directly!¡±


    Gui Leizi licked his lips and said murderously. A strong desire shed in his eyes.


    Although the pneuma was very weak, how could he, who was born in the holy sect, Fenglei Sect, not know what it was!


    ¡°Ancestral thunder! Fan Zisang should have ancestral thunder. If I could get it, I might be promoted to the core of the holy sect, let alone being the disciple of Neimen Branch when I went back. Then unauthorized absence would be nothing.¡±

 Chapter 512 - Could Not Finish It

    <h4>Chapter 512 Could Not Finish It</h4>


    The sky was shining white by the bright thunder light, and looked unclear.


    It was the first time for Fan Zisang to see such a magical scene. Looking at the green trees all over the mountains shing the thunder light, he was very curious.


    Seeing that, Immortal Mi Xin smiled slightly, as if seeing himself back then. However, it was a pity that the master who brought him into the Mount Fenglei had already died.


    ¡°Walk slowly. The thunderbolts in the Mount Fenglei are rtively mild and can strengthen your body, which are precious for practitioners.¡±


    Immortal Mi Xin reminded. Fan Zisang immediately slowed down to feel the numbnessing from his soles, and his whole body trembled slightly. Soon he sweated and felt veryfortable.


    However, he noticed that the effect of the thunderbolts here were far less than the thunderbolt he encountered during the Thunder Pool Major Competition. When he healed himself in the past three days, he found that his aptitude and physical strength had increased a lot.


    ¡°If aparison needs to be made, they could be considered as a firefly and the moon respectively... Who helped me on that day?¡±


    Fan Zisang was puzzled, but he could only keep the doubt in his heart. When he looked at the towering tree flickering thunder arcs in the distance, a little tenderness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Master¡¯s situation is temporarily stabilized. I can be at ease. When the thing is finished, I can go back to the Huajian Sect to see my junior sister apprentices. I heard that the Huajian Sect has been renamed Ni Sect, and the Immortal Hongyu was also missing. I don¡¯t know how they are.¡±


    After reminding Fan Zisang, Immortal Mi Xin had distracted his attention from him. He stared at the towering thunder tree in the distance, and his blood flow rate elerated slightly.


    After the master died, even no practitioner in the Zhongjian Branch passed nature¡¯s test. So, the Branch gradually declined. Due to the hostile Fenguang Branch, the persecution could be expected. It was a difficult situation for him.


    To break the plight, the only way that Immortal Mi Xin could think of was the Mount Fenglei.


    ¡°If we can receive the recognition of the ancestral thunder and disturbed the old ancestor to stop practicing in istion and support us, my Zhongjian Sect will be able to revive and regain the glory of the past.¡±


    Immortal Mi Xin took a deep breath. It was the only chance gotten by the baffling victory of Fan Zisang. They must not fail!


    They went deep into the Mount Fenglei with their own thoughts. Under the cover of plenty of thunderbolts, both of them didn¡¯t noticed the two figures not far behind them.


    ¡°Is it the holynd of your Leiyuan Sect?¡±


    Gui Leizi¡¯s chuckle was apanied by a faint disdain, ¡°It is even inferior than the periphery of my Fenglei Sect¡¯s holynd. It seems that the old ancestor of your Leiyuan Sect who ran away from my sect is just a general role.¡±


    Chi Yu looked pale slightly, and returned to smile immediately, ¡°Leiyuan Sect is small and ranked in lower ce in the Jiuzhou Region. It cannotpare with your holy sect.¡±


    Gui Leiziughed, and did not respond to Immortal Chi Yu, while he was happy in his heart. Then he softened his tone slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take actions. Just follow them. Perhaps we can get more.¡±


    After obtaining the mark of white thunder by practicing the secret method of the holy sect, he was sensitive to thunderbolts. He had already sensed another trace of pneuma of the ancestral thunder.


    Two kinds of ancestral thunder...


    Gui Leizi squinted. No one would think ancestral thunder was too much.


    Chi Yu nodded and didn¡¯t think too much. He only expected to kill Immortal Mi Xin soon and went to the holy sect for cultivating.


    He had a trump card, which was inherited from an old fox of evil circle in his early years. It would only take a moment to kill Mi Xin with no difficulty. When the old ancestor of Leiyuan Sect was disturbed to stop practicing in istion, he had already left the Jiuzhou Region and went to the holy sect.


    That was the reason why he had the confidence to make a deal with Gui Leizi.


    As Fan Zisang and Immortal Mi Xin gradually went deep, the intensity of the thunderbolts gradually increased. And even Immortal Mi Xin also felt a sense of numbness. His body was improved slightly.


    However, Fan Zisang didn¡¯t feel that. His body had been improved to the limit in a short time. If he wanted to improve again, he should continue until his body fully adapted to it.


    Immortal Mi Xin sped up the pace as soon as he felt that.


    In the second half of the journey, Fan Zisang¡¯s face was terribly pale. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it and crumbed the Thunder-proof Matrix in his hand. Then the intensity of the thunderbolts dropped by ny percent. He felt much better immediately.


    ¡°Hold on for a while. All thunderbolts will be isted when we reach the thunder tree.¡±


    The voice of Mi Xin reached Fan Zisang¡¯s ears. He took a breath and nodded resolutely. Although Mr. Li made sure that he could not obtain the mark of the ancestral thunder, he still had a fluke mind.


    After a short time, they finally came to the huge thunder tree they saw before. The thunderbolts were really isted by the dense tree as Mi Xin said. The violent pneuma faded away, and the smell of grass surrounding the tree filled the air, which was indescribably gentle.


    Fan Zisang took a deep breath and refreshed a lot. When he walked under the root of the huge tree that couldn¡¯t be seen the top, his eyes were full of wonder. He felt that the Human n was so small.


    But he didn¡¯t forget the business. He quickly came back to earth and asked, ¡°Master, what are we going to do?¡±


    Mi Xin smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it first. You should focus on the details. Don¡¯t be absent-minded.¡±


    Fan Zisang nodded. As Mi Xin ced his hands on the purple runes surrounding the thick tree root, he said, ¡°The ancestral thunder has a spirit. If you want to receive its recognition, you must have enough aptitude of thunder circle. When I came herest time, I was in Yuanying Realm, which was same as you. This time, I will reach the Huashen Realm with Thunder Method...¡±


    Speaking of this, Mi Xin slowed down his breath. Concentration and seriousness filled in his eyes. The blue electric light rose sharply in his palms, and submerged the whole runes in the blink of an eye.


    Fan Zisang couldn¡¯t help holding his breath. After dozens of breaths...the huge tree remained unchanged.


    ¡°As expected...¡±


    Mi Xin removed his palm with a bitter smile. He shook his head and said, ¡°Even if my cultivation has been improved, I still can¡¯t attract the ancestral thunder¡¯s attention at all with my original aptitude. Fine... Zisang, you have a try.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    When Fan Zisang saw the master stepped away, a glimmer of expectation shed in his eyes. He stepped forward to put his hands on the runes like his master and strove to transmit the thunder method of the Zhongjian Branch to the palm. Soon the sky-blue electric light shed in the void, which was lighterpared to that of Immortal Mi Xin.


    After a while, Fan Zisang frowned secretly.


    ¡°The thunder tree was still unchanged. Although I am thunder-typed spiritual root, I am only at the second grade. It¡¯s natural that the ancestral thunder doesn¡¯t take me seriously. Since that...¡±


    The hesitation shed in his eyes, and then quickly reced by determination. He tried his best to search for the few residual mysterious thunderbolts in his body and transmitted into his palms.


    When the thunderbolts poured into the runes, the huge tree shook violently in an instant.


    Rumble!!


    ¡°It works! Zisang...¡±


    Immortal Mi Xin knew Fan Zisang well, so he didn¡¯t count on him. However, looking at the scene in front of him, he was surprised and opened his eyes wide. The quiet and calm state of mind he had cultivated for hundreds of years was disrupted.


    Fan Zisang was also excited. He tried to maintain his gestures to prevent himself from being affected by the violent shaking. But his shadow suddenly moved and followed the electric light he transmitted to enter the runespletely.


    As soon as a ck light shed in the pale green void space, Su Li showed up.


    She looked all around the green void, and then asked curiously, ¡°ck Lotus, is the Dive Thunder of Wood really here?¡±


    No respond.


    ncing at the ring finger without the ring, Su Li sensed the ck Lotus Ring had curled into the deepest part of her body. So, she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    She forgot that the ck Lotus Ring hated the Divine Thunder most.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do youe here?¡±


    Suddenly, a tender voice with doubt came into her ears.


    Su Li felt a little nervous in her heart, but still smiled on the surface. She turned around, seeing an extremely beautiful young man.


    The young man¡¯s skin was pure white and glittered like snow. His silk hair was waist-length, and his face was even more delicate and beautiful than a woman.


    Sensing the abnormality of the Divine Thunder of Earth in her body, Su Li returned to true face and smiled more, ¡°My name is Su Jiuzhou. What is your name?¡±


    The young man¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. Then he fell into frustration, and said dejectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡±


    Although the spirit of the Divine Thunder of Wood had taken shape, it was as pure as a piece of white paper.


    Su Li immediately got to know what the young man was in front of her. She walked up to the young man, and then conjured two soft chairs by waving her hands. She said tenderly, ¡°How about I give a name to you? In exchange, I will take you out to see the wonderful world.¡±


    Seeing the soft chair, the young man touched it curiously, and tied to sit down like Su Li. However, due to his carelessness, a trace of thunder fire emitting from him burned the soft chair to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Uh...¡±


    The young man was bewildered. Seeing that there was extra space beside Su Li, he, who didn¡¯t know keep distance with strangers, scratched his head and then sat next to Su Li. He subconsciously leaned on Su Li¡¯s arm to smell.


    ¡°You have the pneuma that I like very much.¡±


    Su Li was surprised slightly. Then her fingertips emitted a trace of yellow electric light.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    The young man stretched out his hands to grab it. The two thunderbolts with mutual restriction in attributes, made a harsh crackling sound immediately.


    But the young man was more excited. Looking at Su Li as if seeing his rtives, he asked, ¡°Are you my sister? I heard people outside say that who I feel familiar with is my family. Sister, give me a name!¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although somehow or other she had a brother, the spirit of the thunderbolt, she still liked the young man who was as pure as white paper.


    ¡°Since you call me sister, I will give you my surname. How about Su Bai?¡±


    ¡°Su Bai, Su Bai...¡±


    The young man whispered. Then he grinned, showing his lovely teeth, ¡°I like this name. It is much better than that those people called me.¡±


    ¡°Those people?¡±


    Su Li knew who he talked about were the people from the Leiyuan Sect. Sheughed and asked, ¡°What did they call you?¡±


    ¡°Call me Old Ancestor.¡±


    The young man sniffed and said in disgust. Su Li couldn¡¯t help chuckling with her mouth covered by her hand, ¡°Leave with me. You will be limited to improve yourself by staying here.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    The boy nodded without hesitation. He didn¡¯t know what refusal was. But soon he began to worry, ¡°Sister, I have been underfed for a long time. If I went out with you, will I...make you not have enough to eat?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Li shook her head andughed. She immediately touched his silk hair, and said softly, ¡°What a good boy. I have countless thunder for testing. You can¡¯t finish it at all.¡±

 Chapter 513 - Good Things Happened to Good People

    <h4>Chapter 513 Good Things Happened to Good People</h4>


    Under the giant tree in the Mount Fenglei, the smell of blood permeated the air.


    Looked at the master who spurted blood and fell to the ground, Fang Zisang didn¡¯t know he was alive or dead, and his eyes were filled with fright and anger.


    ¡°p, p, p...¡±


    The clear p apanied by the smiling Gui Leizi came over. ¡°Immortal Chi Yu should have such a magic weapon. It is a real eye-opener for me.¡±


    Immortal Chi Yu retracted his hands. At this moment, he looked malicious and murderous. Strange runes appeared around him from time to time. He looked at Fan Zisang nkly, as if looking at a dead person. He answered with a ttering tone.


    ¡°You overpraise me. If I join the holy sect in the future, I will have to rely on you.¡±


    As he said, he discarded the broken bloodstone in his hands, ¡°Now, take what you want. We leave here immediately.¡±


    After listening to the conversation between the two persons, Fan Zisang remembered the general knowledge of holy sects that Mr. Li told him. He immediately understood the reason for it. He knew that it was impossible to escape today, so he simply gave up escaping andughed with a ferocious expression,


    ¡°I see! Gui Leizi, you are the agent of the holy sect, a person who was exiled by the holy sect. You should want to turn the tables with the mark of the ancestral thunder. Forget it!¡±


    As saying, he intended to put down his hands on the rune.


    Gui Leizi¡¯s expression changed slightly. He shouted coldly with a gloomy face, ¡°Take actions to top him!¡±


    Immortal Chi Yu felt something was wrong, but he had already hurt Mi Xin severely. There was no turning back. Although he realized that he was cheated by Gui Leizi, he had to take actions. After his figure shed, he intended to press Fan Zisang¡¯s hands


    But it was stillte.


    Fan Zisang showed scorn and withdrew his handcently. The giant tree gradually stopped shaking.


    ¡°How dare you!!¡±


    Gui Leizi screamed in anger. When he made finger gestures, a white thunderbolt shot at empty space instead of the rune.


    Suddenly


    Rumble!


    A loud bang came from the ground when the people were shocked. The towering giant tree began to shrink rapidly, and disappeared in a pocket cave in the blink of an eye.


    A petite and slender figure showed up in front of them.


    Fan Zisang nkly stared at Su Li¡¯s face which was as beautiful as early years, and was dumbfounded.


    Junior Sister Apprentice?


    How could shee here?


    Could it be an illusion??


    Chi Yu and the others were also taken aback. An electric light shed in Gui Leizi¡¯s mind. With his heart beating quickly, he suddenly came to realize, ¡°The spirit of the ancestral thunder. This is the newborn spirit of the ancestral thunder!! ording to the record of the sect, this kind of inborn spirit of thunder is very simple, only need...¡±


    Boom!


    The golden light shed.


    The thunderbolt as thick as an arm blew up and killed Gui Leizi. His body hung on a branch not far away and ckened all over.


    Chi Yu was shocked and felt chilly in his heart. Without saying words, he turned around to escape immediately. However, he heard a soft ¡°huh¡± before he ran far. Then he found that he didn¡¯t run far from Su Li, but got closer.


    ¡°What is the evil method?¡±


    Chi Yu was so frightened that he escaped desperately. However, as he ran faster, his figure retreated faster. Finally, he stopped in front of Su Li, and was unable to move.


    ¡°Bloodstone?¡±


    Interest appeared in Su Li¡¯s eyes. After she made a gesture, the gravel that Chi Yu had just thrown aside flied into her hands. A familiar breath poured into her nose.


    ¡°The breath of the same origin. But Chi Yu used it more skillfully than me.¡±


    Although she was in the giant tree just now, she knew well what happened outside, including the trump card that Chi Yu yed with the bloodstone.


    ¡°Chi Yu.¡±


    Su Li said. Hearing this, Chi Yu raised his head subconsciously. When he saw the whirlpool in Su Li¡¯s eyes, he immediately fell into it and looked dull.


    Hearing the extremely familiar voice, Fan Zisang finally came back to earth and was surprised. When he was about to ask, he saw Immortal Chi Yu suddenly kneel and speak with his tone full of enthusiasm and loyalty,


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Fan Zisang stiffenedpletely. He looked up to see Su Li¡¯s familiar eyes and delicate face.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, it was just one year since we metst time. Don¡¯t you remember your junior sister apprentice?¡±


    ...


    Mixin Mount, the hall.


    Immortal Mi Xin ordered all the attendants to withdraw, and poured a cup of tea for Su Li respectfully, with gratitude and awe in his eyes.


    Just now, he was seriously injured by Chi Yu and was going to die. After the woman in front of him only pointed gently, he recovered a lot, and even his cultivation had also been improved a little.


    Only the mighty person possessed this kind of ability. The old ancestor, who practiced in istion, maybe was well-matched, or even the old ancestor was no match for the women.


    Although he didn¡¯t know when Fan Zisang made a connection with her, it didn¡¯t prevent him from showing kindness to Su Li.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    Su Li called softly, and Fan Zisang, who was in a daze, was wakened.


    Fan Zisang smiled bitterly. The salutation, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice¡±, was stuck in his throat for a long while. Finally, he had to sigh, ¡°Jin Ying, she...¡±


    ¡°She is very good. I promised her a carefree life. If she wants to be stronger in the future, I will promise her, too.¡±


    As saying, Su Li took a look at Immortal Mi Xin.


    Immortal Mi Xin immediately understood. Then he secretly told Fan Zisang to serve the senior well and withdrew from the hall.


    Fan Zisang smiled even more bitterly. Looking at Su Li sitting at the table calmly, he felt strange to her. His heart was filled with mixed feeling.


    Was she still the unsociable junior sister apprentice?


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Su Li said in a soft voice, ¡°If you haven¡¯t brought me back from the secr vige to the sect, I would not have recovered my cultivation so quickly. It may be a trivial matter for you, but for me...it¡¯s great kindness. Your master fears me, while you don¡¯t have to. As long as you treat me as your junior sister apprentice, I will treat you as my senior fellow apprentice.¡±


    It was rare for Su Li to say such words sincerely. In spite of fear, Fan Zisang was moved deeply.


    It was rare that the mighty person like the reincarnated junior sister apprentice could swallow her pride and tell true words to him.


    That was right.


    After experiencing the astonishing scene just now, he had already regarded Su Li as a reincarnated mighty person. Otherwise, it could not be exined why Su Li be unfathomable in such a short time.


    ¡°Good things happened to good people...¡±


    To be honest, he was very lucky.


    He just helped Su Li at his early age, and now he should receive such an amazing reciprocation.


    Suddenly, he remembered all the strange things that happened more than a year ago. Something changed in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°That Poisonous Spirit Devouring Insect? And Hongyu...¡±


    Su Li saw Fan Zisang return to normal, and nodded lightly, ¡°Yes, I secretly helped you. You don¡¯t need to fear Hongyu. She was dead a year ago, and will not harm you.¡±


    Fan Zisang took a breath softly and grinned.


    He was not a stupid person, so he quickly thought of the inexplicable victory three days ago. After experiencing all the things, he knew no one had the ability to help him except for Su Li.


    ¡°The reason youe to Leiyuan Sect is not just to see me, right?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Fan Zisang asked that. Although he thought he had a good rtionship with Su Li, he was not so arrogant to think that Su Li just came here to help him.


    Su Li nodded and smiled, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice has an ambition to be a strong person. So, you won¡¯t refuse the opportunity to be stronger, right?¡±


    Fan Zisang was surprised slightly. Su Li didn¡¯t say too much, but pointed between his eyebrows.


    Fan Zisang had a ckout and passed out immediately, with a golden mark of the thunderbolt between his eyebrows.


    ¡°This is...the mark of the Divine Thunder of Gold?¡±


    Li Yin in the jade token was stunned. His heart was full of envy and gratification. With a mixed feeling, he didn¡¯t know what expression to make. Fan Zisang actually got the mark of the Divine Thunder. He just got stroke of luck!


    Su Li retracted her hand. The jade token hanging around Fan Zisang¡¯s neck flew of itself in front of her.


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    Su Li said in a calm tone. But Li Yin conceived the threat of the words, and he showed a bitter expression. A phantom floated out of the jade token. He bowed and said difficultly, ¡°Hello... Second Miss.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows lightly and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Butler, hope that you are well. Many people have lost their memory after they came out, while you still remember me. It seems that your origin is higher than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Second Miss...¡±


    Li Yin felt chilly. When he saw Su List time, she was just taken to the sect by Fan Zisang. Had she recovered and exceeded the cultivation level of her precious life in such a short time?


    ¡°She is indeed the daughter of luck, who gathers the good fortune of the world. There is no bottleneck in her cultivation. Fate Ancestor is totally right.¡±


    When he was thinking about it, a series of crunch reached his ears suddenly. He raised his head and saw the powder of the broken jade token dropping drown from Su Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    Su Li said coolly. She put her hand on Li Yin¡¯s head, endless ghost energy surging in.


    Continue to be a residual soul, or a ghost practitioner?


    Su Li did not give Li Yin the right to make a choice.


    An hourter, Li Yin put on a ck robe. He felt helpless, though, he was also relieved.


    Finally, Su Li gave him a chance to live for the sake of Fan Zisang. As the saying went, a living dog was better than a dead lion. Although he had to be subject to Su Li because his ghost body was printed her distinctive mark, he still had many things toplete and he could not die.


    ¡°The daughter of luck has no limitation. Maybe it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to be like this.¡±


    Influenced by the mark, Li Yin couldn¡¯t control his thoughts. Although he clearly sensed this change, he was unable to produce ill-feeling to this. He even began to care about Su Li, and searched his memory for helpful intelligence for Su Li desperately.


    ¡°I will let Fan Zisang take over the Leiyuan Sect, and you need help him by his side until he can work independently.¡±


    Su Li gave him an order. Li Yin said yes repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Su Li didn¡¯t say more. She stood up and walked out of the hall. Under the guidance of Immortal Mi Xin, she came to an adytum.


    There was only a stone bed in the adytum. Gui Leiziy on it, with his chest rising and falling gently.


    ¡°Gui Leizi is the agent of the holy sect. No wonder...¡±


    No wonder what?


    Su Li muttered to herself. Immortal Mi Xin didn¡¯t understand. But he got it soon.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    He saw Gui Leizi getting up from the stone bed. After confusion shed in his eyes, Gui Leizi knelt at Su Li directly. Mi Xin¡¯s brain was too foggy.


    When he was about to ask, a gust of wind blew outside. Chi Yu, who had recovered from his injuries, walked in, lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Master, the ce for the old ancestor to practice in istion has been found. Let me take you there.¡±

 Chapter 514 - One Year

    <h4>Chapter 514 One Year</h4>


    Although the old ancestor of the Leiyuan Sect reached the peak of the nature test, he was dying. In addition, he was old and weak, and he closed the six senses to practice in istion. Su Li easily put the soul control seal in his body. It was only a few days that the entire Leiyuan Sect was under her control.


    Everything happened so fast that Immortal Mi Xin couldn¡¯t ept itpletely.


    However, he had been in the cultivation circle for many years. Just with a second thought, he knew it would do no harm. On the contrary, it would bring many benefits.


    Both Immortal Chi Yu and Gui Leizi were controlled by her, and he would not be under threat anymore. Fan Zisang would be in charge of the Leiyuan Sectter. He was the respect teacher of Fan Zisang, and his situation would be certainly not too bad.


    Heforted himself. But when he saw the old figure in the forbiddennd bow to the beautiful woman, theplicated emotions still welled up in his heart.


    This time Su Li struck secretly in front of him. On the one hand, it was partially because ofck of ability. If he stopped her, he would only humiliate himself. On the other hand, the old ancestor did not have a deep rtionship with him. If it was his died master, his choice might be different.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know the thought of Immortal Mi Xin, and she also didn¡¯t bother to know. After eliminating the biggest obstacle of the Leiyuan Sect, she finally had the first servant in Junior Emperor. Although the servant was useless in battle, he lived long enough to teach Yan Ziye and others how to practice.


    And Li Yin would guide Fan Zisang when he woke up. So, there was no need to worry about.


    Su Li knew they were dyed for a long time here, so she ordered Yan Ziye and others to go back with Gui Leizi.


    ¡°There¡¯s something that I forget...¡±


    Su Li looked back at the towering mountain at the entry of the mountain. Then she waved her sleeves to fly away and disappeared into the sky.


    ¡°Old Ancestor, you...!¡±


    In the forbiddennd of the back mountain, First Elder opened his eyes wide and said in a quavering voice, ¡°The thousand-year foundation of the Leiyuan Sect...¡±


    The skinny old man with withered hair gave a cold look, ¡°Or you take the position of the Lord of Leiyuan Sect?¡±


    First Elder held his breath, quickly lowered his head, and said in panic, ¡°I dare not to do that!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for me to do that. You only need to manage the sect well and assist the new young lord. You don¡¯t need to know other things. Is that clear?¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it!¡±


    First Elder nodded repeatedly and was relieved. Since the old ancestor warned him, he wanted nothing but to wipe out all the mistakes he made before. That would be the best result for him.


    ...


    A clean and quiet room in the back mountain of the Ni Sect.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Gui Leizi stood beside the stone table respectfully, with his eyes full of awe.


    Su Li waved her hand, ¡°You should pretend that you are still a disciple of Immortal Chi Yu when you go back to Leiyuan Sect. Do not show any abnormal behaviors. If anything happens in the Holy Sect Fenglei, you should report it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    After Gui Leizi left, Su Li¡¯s figure shed. Then she returned to her resting ce and sat down cross-legged.


    ¡°The Holy Sect Fenglei...¡±


    She murmured thoughtfully.


    One thousand and two hundred years ago, as Gui Leizi made a mistake in the Holy Sect Fenglei, he was sent to the Jiuzhou Region to be an agent. He hadn¡¯t returned to the sect by now. However, he still obtained some information about the major events happened in the sect over the past years through his interpersonal connections.


    One of them was the Reincarnation Mirror.


    It was also the first time she had knew that not all holy sects agreed to the n of the Reincarnation Mirror in those days. The Holy Sect Fenglei was one of the sects that disliked the Fate Ancestor very much and did not send disciples into the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Therefore, the Holy Sect Fenglei made a good impression on Su Li instead.


    However, that was all.


    The n had not been finished yet, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to protect herself from holy sects. Therefore, she would avoid deep engagement with any holy sect now, if not necessary.


    Su Li stopped thinking about it and concentrated on the object in her hand.


    It was a shabby book, with a few pages missing. But it didn¡¯t influence her reading the spells recorded in it. There was a quiteplicated pattern.


    ¡°Blood burning method illustration.¡±


    Su Li read the title of the pattern softly, and frowned slightly.


    She knew many strange spells and skills, though, it was the first time she had seen such a weird spell.


    ¡°Chi Yu just used it to energize the bloodstone, and his strength was improved more than thrice instantly. He mentioned that he obtained it from a dying evil practitioner in his early years. After hundreds of years of practicing, he identally learnt the spell.¡±


    Su Li fumbled with the rough page and stared at the pattern for a moment Then she closed her eyes to try to outline the whole pattern in her mind. However, after she pictured most of the pattern in her mind, she could not remember the remaining part.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. A good visual memory has been my natural ability by virtue of my cultivation. But I even can¡¯t remember the pattern.¡±


    Su Li was curious and intended to try again. Then the pitiful voice of Su Bai reached her ears suddenly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m hungry...¡±


    After an hour, Su Li returned to the stone room with a calm expression. It could be seen that her hair was scorched a little.


    Although she could feel that the seed of the Divine Thunder of Gold cultivated by the Divine Thunder of Earth developed more in her body, the feeling of being struck by thunder was ufortable.


    ¡°There are still a lot of substitutes, which are enough to feed Su Bai in next ten years. But ten yearster...¡±


    After counting the external incarnation, Su Li sighed slightly. She began to doubt whether she was right or not to bring out Su Bai. However, when she thought of the legend of ¡°Thunder of Lustration¡± ck Lotus mentioned before, she gave up the idea of sending Su Bai away.


    She had a feeling that she must obtained the ¡°Thunder of Lustration¡±. Otherwise, she would not fend off some disasters.


    Su Li took a breath slowly, and then her eyes returned to clear. She removed all distractions and focused on the spell¡¯s pattern.


    She should have asked ck Lotus about the pattern. However, since they returned from the Mount Fenglei, the ck Lotus curled up and refused toe out. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Time passed quickly. It had been one year that she practiced in istion.


    During this year, with the assistance of Gui Leizi, the agent of holy sect, the Ni Sect had found most agents of the twenty-five sects. Yan Ziye and others had conquered neen among the twenty-five sects by the end of the year.


    The fast speed also caused some troubles. The remaining six sects were aware of something wrong. But after Su Li stopped practicing in istion to leave for a while, the Jiuzhou Region quickly returned to calm, and holy sects still knew nothing about it.


    On this day, it snowed in the Jiuzhou Region. The mountain was covered in white, covering the traces of being struck by thunder.


    Su Li stood on the top of the mountain. The snow came to her face, but it was blocked by an invisible shield and scattered.


    Yan Ziye stood behind her, with deep and smooth breath. After he conquered more than ten sects sessively, his temperament had changed radicallypared with that two years ago. He exuded the calmness and seriousness.


    But now, a glimmer of respect and caution was showed on his face.


    ¡°Ziye, you practiced slowly this year.¡±


    She said softly. Yan Ziye smiled bitterly. Although he ran around this year, he didn¡¯t forget improving his cultivation. He had broken through the Huashen Realm, and stabilized in the middle stage of Huashen Realm!


    If any key disciple of holy sects practiced at such a speed, he must be proud of himself. But the master still thought it was too slow.


    ¡°Master, you are right.¡±


    Even so, Yan Ziye nodded with a bitter smile, and didn¡¯t retort.


    Su Li was silent. Then she looked back and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I have devoted myself to practice this year, but forgot to help you practice.¡±


    As she said, she flipped over her palm. Then a dozen jade bottles of various sizes appeared in her hands. Each of them was marked with a name. When Yan Ziye saw one of the bottles marked with his name, a feeling of familiarity rose in his heart.


    Suddenly, his eyes brightened. Although he didn¡¯t join the Linli Building in the Reincarnation Mirror, he heard that master¡¯s method of medical circle was the best in the world. The refined pharmaceutical powder could greatly increase the speed of practice. Was it...


    ¡°Each bottle of elixirs that I developed for you is unique. I write the usage and dosage on the bottle. Don¡¯t give them to wrong people. Otherwise, the consequence is unpredictable.¡±


    When Su Li waved her hands, all the jade bottles flied. Yan Ziye caught them in a hurry, and curled his lips helplessly,pletely discarding his seriousness.


    ¡°By the way, Master, there is a message about the thing you asked me to inquire about.¡±


    When he put the jade bottles away, a thing suddenly urred to him. He said in a deep and serious voice, ¡°There is indeed a person who used your name to found the ¡®Linli Building¡¯ in the Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Do you know who is the founder?¡±


    Yan Ziye shook his head, ¡°The movements of the members of the fake ¡®Linli Building¡¯ are very secret. After they stole the immortal poisonous insect ¡°Sound Acquaintance¡± from the Jiguang Sect in the Jiuli Regionst year, they disappeared. There are few movements of them. But there is a lot of gossip in the outside world.¡±


    ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°The holy sect in the Jiuli Region was destroyedst year.¡± Yan Ziye said, and looked at Su Li¡¯s side face cautiously, ¡°Now, many people in the cultivation circle said it was done by the ¡®Linli Building¡¯, and you did it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li raised her brows and looked back at Yan Ziye with a faint smile, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Master, don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s really difficult to tell the truth when some intelligences were brought together. I also found out that in the Guling Gambling Battle, thepetitor on behalf of the Jiguang Sect actually used the same pseudonym as yours. The Lord of the Jiguang Sect is also called Xuan Jingzhou by coincidence, and his wife¡¯s is Su Yue...¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li was stunned, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yan Ziye was also taken aback, ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t know...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. Only Su Yue, who died in front of her in the rainy night with worry and regret, recurred in her mind.


    ¡°In this life, does Xuan Jingzhou marry Su Yue? Then Xuan An...¡±


    The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips twitched, and a bit of joy appeared in her eyes. At this moment, Yan Ziye felt that even the gloomy sky seemed to be bright and beautiful.


    After taking a few breaths, Su Li returned to calm and rxed a lot.


    ¡°I indeed destroyed the Holy Sect Tianyin. Don¡¯t spread it around. As for the ¡®Linli Building¡¯, continue to pay attention to it. If you could find out how to join it, notify me immediately.¡±


    Although Yan Ziye had guessed it earlier, he still was shocked to be speechless after Su Li confessed it.


    She destroyed a sect herself. The master¡¯s cultivation was more superior than that when she was in the Reincarnation Mirror!

 Chapter 515 - Live Like a Human Being

    <h4>Chapter 515 Live Like a Human Being</h4>


    After Yan Ziye left, only Su Li remained on the top of the mountain. The snow became heavy suddenly. It was snowing in great kes, and the world became quieter.


    Su Li dressed in thin clothes. With her eyes narrowed slightly, somehow, she suddenly thought of the first day when she woke up in the second life in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    It also snowed heavily on that day, and her body was as thin as now. But now, she could not feel cold anymore.


    Just within one year, she had mastered the blood burning method illustration. The principle behind it was to produce a strange power through picturing the rune in mind for unleashing the strength of the bloodstone.


    ording to ck Lotus, it was called ¡°contemtion method¡±, which was quite popr among the Human n in ancient times. But it was lost now and rarely seen.


    ¡°Contemtion and the curb that I saw in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave... All the powerful spells inherited from the ancient times are lost now, and there must be reasons for it. However, whenever I mentioned it to ck Lotus, he never told me any details. Is it because I haven¡¯t reached that level yet?¡±


    Rubbing the ring on her finger, Su Li took back her scattered thoughts and refocused on her practice.


    The contemtion method consumed souls, and even she could not practice it day and night. Therefore, she made use of the time for rest to refine the spiritual jades.


    She felt veryfortable and was not so tired when the nimbus of the spiritual jades got into her body. Then just in one year, all the spiritual jades aspensation provided by the Huangxing Chamber of Commerce were used up by her.


    ¡°The Suiyu Seed is full and almost burst. My feel can¡¯t go wrong. It¡¯s time to move forward to the next level of Suiyu Tactics.¡±


    When Su Li thought of it, the Suiyu Tactics in her body was going to be broken through. For an instant, the veil of the next level of Suiyu Tactics was torn away silently. The narrow mountain top was enveloped by mysterious air instantly, and the void was distorted like a polygonal mirror. Even Su Li¡¯s figure waspletely distorted.


    ¡°Kill! Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    ¡°Since the world did not tolerate you, you must fight for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Families and lover are all obstacles. Just kill them all!¡±


    ¡°Only the doctrine of lustration can...¡±


    The evil ghost behind her suddenly swelled. It opened his mouth, which was full of canine teeth, and swallowed the ck air around Su Li¡¯s ears.


    The magic sound stopped abruptly.


    The evil ghost¡¯s body waved for a moment. Then it calmed down soon and returned to its original state.


    Su Li dipped her fingertips with a little bit of residual air with interest, and wondered.


    What was this?


    Was it the test after I made a breakthrough? But the test was too simple. Even if the evil ghost didn¡¯t swallow it, she still wouldn¡¯t shake her faith.


    Was her state of mind too strong?


    Su Li didn¡¯t think so. Her state of mind was indeed different from that of ordinary practitioners, but the magic sound just now was so weak that even Yan Ziye and others could stand up to it.


    ¡°In this case, the level of Suiyu Tactics I broke through is nothing. There even are arge number of disciples who broke through the second level of it in the ancient times. My physical cultivation has already met the conditions, but there was only ack of those spiritual jades.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li sighed lightly.


    Even if casual practitioners got a mental method, they had to explore and research on their own because of no corresponding practice method. It was the difficult situation of casual practitioners. So, if she could save the time of exploring, the time for practice would be considerably reduced.


    ¡°Kuiyu Pce... I¡¯m afraid that only the ssics collected by the holy sects can record a few words about this force, while it is too far away for me.


    Forget it, I have to be patient to practice the Suiyu Tactics. It¡¯s better for me start with Chuangxing Path. Perhaps the Star Hall could surprise me.¡±


    Su Li adjusted her mind and raised right hand. A transparent thin film was formed on her white skin, like gauze.


    ¡°Is it brought by reaching the second level of the Suiyu Tactics?¡±


    Su Li sensed it carefully and tried to control the film. Suddenly, she felt the film quivered slightly and emitted a very special scent.


    However, even Su Li herself couldn¡¯t figure out what the scent was. Additionally, there was no object to attack, so she didn¡¯t know the effect of the scent.


    Buzz¡ª


    After a faint buzz, the special scent spread to the hundreds of meters away and then dissipated. But Su Li clearly felt that a small world seemed to be created within the hundred meters, and if she took actions there, it would not be noticed by naturalw.


    With a second thought, Su Li took all the scent back into her body. Then it returned to normal in the surrounding area. She whispered, ¡°ck Lotus...¡±


    With a gloomy face, the ck Lotus sprang out of the ring reluctantly, and said in surprise, ¡°Without my guidance, you should really explore the way to practice the Suiyu Tactics!¡±


    Su Li titled her head with a horrible smile, and her eyes shed, ¡°It seems that you have known the practice method of the Suiyu Tactics, but you don¡¯t tell me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ck Lotus shook his head immediately, and said, ¡°I only know that practice the Suiyu Tactics needs the jade energy, and I don¡¯t know anything else!¡±


    ¡°You should conceal such important information deliberately.¡±


    Su Li still smiled, ¡°Tell me the why, otherwise...¡±


    Sputter!


    A little electric light rose from her fingertips, which made ck Lotus scared very much!


    The ubiquitous thunderbolts in the Mount Fenglei, coupled with the divine thunder running in Su Li¡¯s body, had already tortured him cruelly. It took him a year to recover his spirit!


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry. I tell you now!¡±


    ck Lotus was aggrieved and felt like crying with anger, ¡°The Suiyu Tactics is exactly the protecting method of the Kuiyu Pce. But no one seed to practice it except the Great Lord himself, and everyone whoever tried to practice it all went crazy!¡±


    Su Li looked cold, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?¡±


    ¡°That existence gives you the method, and how dare I to stop it?¡±


    A faint look of fear appeared on ck Lotus face, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you find the way to practice it. Your practice method is different from that of the disciples of the Kuiyu Pce, and you don¡¯t use the Pojing Jade.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say just now that you didn¡¯t know the specific practice method of the Kuiyu Pce?¡±


    ck Lotus immediately covered his face, and realized that he spilled the beans.


    He thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell the truth not because I¡¯m afraid, but I underestimated the people of the world, and also underestimated...Su Li!¡±


    ¡°Fine, if I had made an enemy of holy sects in those years, I wouldn¡¯t have missed any way to be stronger. Perhaps I would go crazy, but so what? Even if I really go crazy, I must be the lunatic who scares the Fate Ancestor.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were extremely cold and her tone was cold-blooded, which made ck Lotus break out in a cold sweat.


    Did the master go further and further on the path of going mad?


    A scene of a mad woman being besieged by hundreds of holy sects naturally appeared in his mind, and his lips was quivering. He thought that even for his own sake, he needed to prevent Su Li from bing a madwoman.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t rush to extremes. Since the Great Lord of the Kuiyu Pce could practice the Suiyu Tactics sessfully, you might be able to do it. Master, did you hear the magic sound bewitching in your ears when you practiced it just now?¡±


    Su Li smiled and said with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ck Lotus instantly felt that he seemed to be fooled, but now he didn¡¯t want to think too much. He said with a frown, ¡°It is a sign of being possessed by the devil. The devil I am talking about is not a character of evil circle, but a real demon. Master, if you were bewitched by the magic sound, you would lose your mind, and even couldn¡¯t be able to maintain a human figure at that time... You would be the lower demon that only knew to kill, just like pigs and dogs.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li twisted her fingertips, as if recalling the feeling just now, ¡°The magic sound is not a threat to me, and it doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡±


    ¡°Master, you just get started now. Never underestimate it.¡±


    ck Lotus sighed, and thought of the disciples in the Kuiyu Pce, whose reaction was exactly the same as Su Li¡¯s.


    ¡°Although the magic sound is not powerful to fight with you now, it will hibernate and wait for an opportunity. Additionally, it can even absorb your escaped pneuma to strengthen itself. When you break through the Suiyu Tactics next time, the second magic sound will also be produced. Then the two magic sounds will fill your ears, and be more powerful in bewitching you! Next time, it will be three...¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Su Li suddenly interrupted ck Lotus, and said in a weird tone, ¡°You said that the magic sound would hibernate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ck Lotus nodded. All the people who once stayed in the Kuiyu Pce knew it. Even though he meant to steal...Bah, to take something, he also kept in mind thismon sense.


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°I know where the magic sound is.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ck Lotus was stunned for a moment. Then he saw the little master point at her shadow, and said helplessly, ¡°It seems to have eaten something terrible.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly became even more confused.


    The evil ghost naturally restrained magic sounds?


    There was no precedent before, and Su Li was the first. ck Lotus was caught in a long-term confusion.


    While Su Li didn¡¯t think so much. It was a long time to break through the Suiyu Tactics next time. For her, it was just a method to enhance her strength among lots of skills she mastered.


    ¡°Sometimes, mastering too much is not a good thing.¡±


    Back in the adytum, Su Li set aside the ck Lotus and began to analyze what she had learned, taking the essence and removing the dross. It was extremely necessary before she headed out to the Chuangxing Path again.


    The first was body cultivation. Thanks to countless times of nature¡¯s punishments, her physical body had been tempered repeatedly. The Cuixing Method for swordsmanship and boxing could no longer increase the strength of her physical body. On the Chuangxing Pathst time, she didn¡¯t use the Tenth Sword, although it was powerful. It was because it would consume eighty percent of genuine energy.


    Now, she could wield the Tenth Sword for hundreds of times in the blink of an eye merely with her physical body.


    Su Li tried to practice the Eleventh Sword, but ck Lotus reminded her that shecked the characteristics of schools. It was difficult for her toprehend it. She did not n to leave the Jiuzhou Region to search them in a short time, so she had to set it aside temporary. Boxing method and the like had beenpletely reduced to a means of attack, no longer a way to improve.


    The Ghost Valley Meditation Direction, the harvest in the Reincarnation Mirror, had been thoroughly understood by her. She evenbined it with her memory in the Qingshui Circle, and introduced a new and unique medicine refining school.


    After she the understood the Destruction Will of Sword, all the moves in the Ao Sword Skills were meaningless. Only the Refinement Will of Sword was left, and the others were abandoned.


    After the rebirth, there was a body of evil ghost, and then she encountered the divine thunder...


    The evil ghost appeared behind Su Li. She looked back at her past face and smiled.


    ¡°Su Li, Su Li, you finally live like a human being.¡±

 Chapter 516 - Immortal Cultivation Sect

    Chapter 516 Immortal Cultivation Sect


    Three dayster, when Su Li ended the practice in istion, Hua Yan immediately came to find her.


    ¡°The sects that are easy to control have all been conquered. The remaining sects are interconnected, and their old ancestors have close tie with each other. If we cope with one sect, the others will unite to attack. It is not easy to handle.¡±


    Su Li thought for a moment, and stretched out her hand, ¡°Is there a diagram of the rtionship of all sects?¡±


    Hua Yan smiled proudly, ¡°Of course, otherwise thework of rtionships I established would be in vain.¡±


    Saying that, she wiped the universe ring to take out a jade slip and handed it to Su Li. Su Li took a look with divine awareness, andpletely understood the rtionships of the twenty-five sects.


    Seeing Su Li was lost in thought, Hua Yan waited quietly without disturbing her.


    After a short while, Su Li frowned suddenly, and showed an expression of interest, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the Immortal Cultivation Sect? The lord of the Sect only reaches the early stage of the Yuanying Realm. There are lots of sects like it in the Jiuzhou Region. Why can it be one of twenty-five sects?¡±


    ¡°Well, it goes like that.¡±


    Hua Yan chuckled, as if she had expected that Su Li would be curious about it. She immediately exined, ¡°The Immortal Cultivation is indeed thest one in twenty-five sects, which has never changed for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it has a lot to do with the strategy of the lord of the Sect. The inheritance in the Immortal Cultivation Sect has long been broken. But it provided many excellent disciples with potentials to the other sects in early years. Now they have grown up and can protect the Sect in return. Therefore, those sects who want to develop themselves would rather choose to invade a more powerful sect than a small sect with endless troubles.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li didn¡¯tment, but said significantly, ¡°People¡¯s mind is unpredictable, let alone in the cultivation circle. The Immortal Cultivation Sect can keep the position in the twenty-five sects with a few favors, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Hua Yan was startled slightly. Hearing Su Li¡¯s words, she also wondered, and then said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe it is very lucky?¡±


    Su Li smiled and waved her hand. Then the diagram of the rtionship of Immortal Cultivation Sect in the jade slip appeared in the void. She pointed at several persons.


    ¡°The elder of the Neimen Branch in Tianluo Valley, the chief executive elder of Xuanbing Sect, the protector of Feiyin Cult... Each person of the Immortal Cultivation sect upies an inconspicuous position, but they all have real power. If these people are truly loyal to the Immortal Cultivation Sect... Hua Yan, do you still think the Immortal Cultivation Sect is weak?¡±


    Hua Yan quivered slightly, and her pupils constricted, ¡°You mean...¡±


    She broke off in mid-sentence, as if she thought of something. Then she showed an expression ofprehension, ¡°Oh! Li, if you didn¡¯t talk about it, I would forget that Yan Ziye once said when he went to subdue the Sect, it processed very smoothly. The lord of the Sect not only didn¡¯t resist, but also intended to send some excellent disciples to us. Yan Ziye felt confused, so he refused. The lord of the Sect did not force it, and then the matter passed. Now thinking about it...¡±


    Hua Yan shuddered. Her impression on the Immortal Cultivation Sect suddenly changed from weak to mysterious and strange.


    ¡°Tell Yan Ziye to contact the lord and arrange for me the identity of a core disciple.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said. Hua Yan was startled, and nodded immediately.


    ¡°I will be ready and wait for your news.¡±


    If the Immortal Cultivation Sect was indeed very powerful, as long as she controlled this sectpletely, the twenty-five sects except Yuxu Sect and Zihan Sect would be all under control at one stroke. It was the fastest way!


    She wasn¡¯t worried about Su Li¡¯s safety. Few people knew the truth about the destruction of the Tianyin Tribe, and she happened to be one of them. Su Li could cope with the holy sect, not to mention just a small sect with a bit of mystery.


    ¡ª


    The Immortal Cultivation Sect was located in a very remote mountain. Wearing a morous silk dress for the female disciple of Ni Sect, Su Li stopped at the dpidated gate to the mountain. She nced at the dark sky, and frowned her arch brows slightly.


    This ce...made her feel a little ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with her on earth.


    On the second day after Yan Ziye delivered the order, the Immortal Cultivation Sect immediately agreed, without showing the any resistance. Su Li estimated that it would take some time to improve herself before she headed to the Chuangxing Path.


    Now she had nothing to do, so she dressed up as an ordinary disciple of the Ni Sect, and got there after a few days.


    ¡°You must be the new junior sister apprentice.¡±


    After Su Li stood there for a short while, a gentle voice reached her ears. She looked up and saw a stream of white light falling in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    With the light dispersing, a young man in a white robe appeared in front of her. The young man, with waist-length hair, looked unusual pale and immature. He looked less than one hundred years old.


    He was extremely thin and seemed not to stand a gust of wind, exuding a breath of femininity. But his cultivation was surprisingly high, and he had reached thete stage of the Jindan Realm. Su Li even sensed there was a great hidden energy in his body.


    ¡°The Immortal Cultivation Sect is really not simple. It¡¯s wise toe here.¡±


    The thought shed in Su Li¡¯s mind, while she seemed to be frightened on the surface. With her face blushed, she hurriedly gave a salute, ¡°Hello, Senior Fellow Apprentice, I am Su...Su...Su Yue!¡±


    Seeing the clumsy Su Li, the young man was also slightly stunned.


    He originally thought that the Ni Sect would send someone awesome toe to probe, so the master ordered him go down the mountain to receive the guest personally, so as not to reveal any ws.


    Unexpectedly, they sent a pure-minded female disciple.


    However, it would take time to observe whether this woman was really pure-minded.


    Although he had many thoughts in his mind, he didn¡¯t look dull on the surface. He naturally epted the role of the brother and said with a nod, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Please follow me to see the master.¡±


    A doubt revealed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, the master is...¡±


    The boy smiled gently, ¡°He¡¯s the lord of Immortal Cultivation Sect.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her innocent eyes wide opened and were full of tension. She grabbed the corners of her clothes and stammered, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice... I haven¡¯t washed my clothes for several days. It¡¯s not polite to wear it to see the lord?¡±


    The young man, ¡°...¡±


    After a while, they arrived at the lord¡¯s hall.


    The young man stood aside respectfully, only leaving the anxious Su Li standing in the middle with her head lowered.


    Standing on the throne above, the old lord in a brown robe, He Jiu, looked at Su Li with a kind of kindness in his eyes.


    ¡°Girl, raise your head and let me have a look.¡±


    Su Li raised her head obediently. It was a normal face, and definitely considered ugly in the cultivation circle.


    He Jiu stared at her for a moment and did not see the trace of disguise skill. In the Huajian Sect, the origin of Ni Sect, there was indeed a female disciple named Su Yue, who was very young. Originally, she was the disciple of the Immortal Hongyu, and then became an ordinary disciple of Neimen Branch after the Immortal Hongyu died.


    Her origin and background were convincing. Then why did the Ni Sect send this woman here?


    To probe?


    He Jiu thought about it for a long time. He saw the young woman lowered her head again in fear and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Just an ordinary female disciple. Even if she was imposed some tactics, what was he afraid of.


    ¡°The rise of the Ni Sect is weird. Recently, it has done little tricks, and contacted with the other twenty-five sects frequently. They want the Jiuzhou Region, which was not ipatible with my purpose...¡±


    The various thoughts passed in the old man¡¯s mind. Then he asked Su Li a few questions briefly, and her answers were all consistent with the secretly investigated intelligence.


    He smiled and waved to the young man, ¡°Although few people are willing to stay here to be my disciple, those left are the pure-hearted people and don¡¯t intrigue against each other like disciples of great sects. Since you have been sent to my Sect, you will be my twelfth personal disciple from now on. How about that?¡±


    The girl waspletely stunned. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect she was so lucky, but she quickly calmed down. A little hesitation revealed on her face, as if she recalled something bad.


    But soon she knelt down respectfully, and a crisp and tender voice resounded through the hall.


    ¡°Disciple Su Yue, pay...pay respects to Master!¡±


    He Jiu stroked his beard and smiled immediately. The little girl was so simple, and always showed all her emotions on the face.


    He stood up to walk off the throne and lifted Su Li up. Looking at the innocent face with some doubts, heughed and said in a sincere tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that Ni Sect discards you. From now on, here will be your home.¡±


    The young woman was moved. She seemed to think of many bad things again, and said in a chocked voice.


    ¡°Thank you... Master...¡±


    After that, beside the feminine young man, there was a young woman, who always chattered and asked questions. Most of the time, the feminine young man answered helplessly, and did not show any impatience. He seemed to be very patient by nature and was very popr with people in the Sect.


    Su Li also knew his name, Wen Hun, which was a strange name.


    A few dayster, news that the lord received a new disciple spread. Although the Immortal Cultivation Sect was a small sect, there were hundreds of disciples in Neimen Branch and Waimen Branch. This news did not cause any disturbances, which made Su Li feel a little strange.


    She pretended to be an innocent young woman then, so she asked directly.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Wen, I have be a personal disciple of the master. The senior fellow apprentices and senior sister apprentices who joined the Sect earlier than me don¡¯t show any reaction?¡±


    In the book pavilion, Su Li followed the thin young man, and finally spoke it out after a few hesitations.


    Wen Hun put down the scroll unhurriedly, and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t help to ask. But it¡¯s not a secret. In our Immortal Cultivation Sect, no matter the disciples in Neimen Branch, Waimen Branch, or personal disciples, they enjoy the same cultivation resources. There is no restriction on identity to enter and exit the book pavilion. Why do they envy you?¡±


    ¡°Enjoy same resources?¡±


    Su Li blinked. She was really surprised this time, ¡°Then our sect is so poor, and how can we raise so many people?¡±


    A glimmer of flush appeared on Wen Hun¡¯s pale face, as if he was angry or was helpless, ¡°Our sect is as poor as you said. When you get the first month¡¯s monthly sry, you will know why.¡±


    ¡°The first month¡¯s monthly sry?¡±


    Su Li repeated, and intended to continue to ask, while Wen Hun¡¯s figure shed, and disappeared into the distance instantly.


    He slipped away?!

 Chapter 517 - Ghosts

    <h4>Chapter 517 Ghosts</h4>


    Seeing Wen Hun ran away, Su Li didn¡¯t follow him. She just picked up and opened the scroll Wen Hun read just now. It turned out to be Strange Stories Essay, which had nothing to do with cultivation.


    ¡°Wen Hun and He Jiu are good to me, and the disciples are also kind. But I always feel that this Sect..cks something.¡±


    Su Li opened a page of the Essay and saw a scratchy illustration, which was a barren mountain with a thatched cottage standing alone.


    ¡°Is it vitality?¡±


    Su Li read the Essay thoughtfully and carefully.


    The Essay wasposed of multiple stories, each of which was quite horrifying. The first story was about the thatched cottage.


    A schr went to the capital city to have an exam and passed through the barren mountain. After he entered the mountain, it rained heavily, and he had nowhere to stay. Suddenly, he saw the light in the deep mountain. Therefore, regardless of the muddy road, he ran to the cottage and knocked on the door.


    Squeak¡ª


    The door opened a gap. He saw a delicate and beautiful woman¡¯s face. However, except for the face, everything else was immersed in the darkness.


    ¡°Gentleman,e in and take shelter from the rain...¡±


    Seeing she lived alone, the schr waved his hand repeatedly and said, ¡°You lives in this deep mountain alone. It is really inappropriate for you and me to stay together.¡±


    ¡°Gentleman,e in and take shelter from the rain...¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was very stiff, and only her lips were moving, as if she could only say this sentence. The schr felt it was a little strange. But when he saw that the book bag on his back had leaked rainwater, he couldn¡¯t care about too much and pushed the door to walk in...


    Su Li turned the next page, but it was nk.


    She was startled slightly, and continued to turn the next page. But it turned to be another story and the next page was also nk, without ending.


    ¡°Stories without endings?¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips slightly. A familiar voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to sleep.¡±


    With her pupils constricted, she jumped in scare like a frightened rabbit. The scroll in her hand was also thrown out, but caught by the person who spoke just now.


    Wen Hun turned around with a smile. The candlelight flickered, and could only shine on his face.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    Su Li called him, and felt something was wrong. It was unexpected that she didn¡¯t notice that Wen Yun hade back with her perception.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to sleep.¡±


    The voice sounded three times, and Su Li was afraid. Looking at Wen Hun with the stiff and pale face, like a dead person, she immediately remembered the strange story happened in the barren mountain she just read.


    Were there really ghosts in the world?


    But if there was, what was she?


    Her heart was full of doubts. Suddenly, she sensed an instinctive thought of the evil ghost.


    ¡°Hungry...¡±


    Hungry?


    Su Li looked at ¡°Wen Hun¡± with a frigid smile attentively. Was it for eating?


    She turned her head abruptly, and looked at the huge book pavilion. Unlike during the daytime, the book pavilion seemed to lose its color at night and was full of depression. It was so quiet that you could not hear frogs croak and insect chirp outside the door.


    How many things there for eating?


    Su Li, who looked away, didn¡¯t see the face of the senior fellow apprentice in front of her suddenly splitting down the middle, exposing dense teeth.


    And ¡°Wen Hun¡± also didn¡¯t see the shadow behind Su Li suddenly moved to his feet, and opened the bloody mouth quietly...


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice!!¡±


    An anxious voice transmitted to the book pavilion through the dark sky and was mingled with a strange vibration. With such vibration, the book pavilion returned to its vibrant color, and the gloomy atmosphere faded away. Then various sounds also poured in ears again.


    She raised her head and nced at the outside. It turned out to bete in the afternoon.


    Wen Hun shook his hand nervously in front of Su Li, and then breathed a sigh of relief when he saw she focus eyes with full of doubts.


    He came in time.


    If the junior sister apprentice was harmed by the ghosts here because of his negligence, his mind of practice would inevitably show up ws and turn into evil thoughts.


    ¡°Huh, Senior Fellow Apprentice? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s gettingte. Why is itte in the afternoon?¡±


    Su Li pointed to the sun outside the window, which was still hanging in the sky. She began to probe directly.


    Wen Hun¡¯s expression was dreadful. He nced at the book pavilion that was darkened by Su Li¡¯s words and held Su Li away without another word. He didn¡¯t release Su Li¡¯s hand until they returned to the yard where personal disciples lived. He breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and warned with a serious face, ¡°Little Junior Sister Apprentice, if I didn¡¯t be with you, you must not go to the book pavilion alone.¡±


    Su Li touched her palm. The touch just now...was very cold, not like a living human¡¯s hand.


    Seeing it, Wen Hun blushed suddenly. He didn¡¯t hold woman¡¯s hand before. Under the emergency just now...


    Fortunately, Su Li didn¡¯t care, and only said with a blink, ¡°Why?¡±


    Seeing the little junior sister apprentice persisted to figure it out, Wen Hun remembered the master¡¯s instruction in his heart, though, he finally couldn¡¯t help saying after hesitations, ¡°Our Immortal Cultivation Sect is not as simple as it looks like. Do not ask too much and try hard to practice. Then you will know itter. Several ces in the Sect are dangerous. Even I don¡¯t dare to go there at night. I will mark them for you, and you must keep them firmly in mind!¡±


    Saying that, he drew out a piece of rice paper and picked up the writing brush...


    Su Li stood aside quietly, widened her eyes to look at the aerial view of the Sect slowly appearing on the paper.


    Unsurprisingly, this scene was seen by He Jiu.


    ¡°Wen Hun trusts others easily.¡±


    In the dim hall, He Jiu¡¯s face full of senile que showed a glimmer of helplessness, ¡°However, it may be an opportunity for him to grow up.¡±


    epting Su Yue as a personal disciple was to give the Ni Sect an exnation and maintain his sect¡¯s public image. Additionally, it was...naturally to test whether Su Yue was sincere.


    If the woman was an agent from the Ni Sect, she could only pretend temporarily, and couldn¡¯t maintain the illusion all the time.


    He Jiu felt that there was nothing serious with her after the observation in the several days.


    At least, she was indeed the little girl named Su Yue, and the age of her bone was also very young. She was simple and straightforward. It could not be seen any tactics imposed by the Ni Sect on her in such a short time.


    For the next few days, Su Li obeyed Wen Hun¡¯s words and practiced earnestly every day.


    Under the guidance of Wen Hun, Su Li started to practice the Immortal Cultivation Sect¡¯s authentic mental method¡ªImmortal Cultivation Tactics.


    She didn¡¯t do anything improper. After all, the Sect was full of weirdness, and He Jiu might have prying methods that she could not detect.


    Just one year passed, there were still nine years. She had enough time and didn¡¯t need to worry about it now.


    A month passed quickly.


    On this day, it was finally the time to receive monthly sry.


    Su Li followed Wen Hun toe to the onlyrge square of Immortal Cultivation Sect. At this moment, hundreds of disciples stood sparsely in the square. It looked very deserted and quiet. It seemed to represent the decline of Immortal Cultivation Sect.


    A woman in ck that Su Li had never seen stood silently with a cold expression in front of the long stone table. On the long stone table were hundreds of wooden boxes, each of which was half a meter long and wide.


    Seeing Wen Huning over, she forced a kindly smile. But in Su Li¡¯s eyes, it looked like a little hideous.


    ¡°Okay, everyone is here. Yue, distribute the monthly sry you brought.¡±


    He Jiu walked over with his back bent.


    The woman in ck showed an expression of respect, and nodded slightly. Then she waved her hands and casted hundreds of wooden boxes on the table, each of which fell into the hands of every disciple urately, including Su Li.


    Su Li took over the wooden box in front of her, and her hands sank suddenly.


    The thing in it weighed hundreds of catties at least. She was prudent and didn¡¯t use divine awareness to look at it.


    ¡°So much!¡±


    ¡°Such a generous amount of the monthly sry!¡±


    ¡°Finally, I will be full. So happy...¡±


    The joyous voice of disciples filled in the square. Su Li felt it was weird, but because of the asion, she didn¡¯t ask more.


    ¡°This monthly sry is brought by your Senior Sister Apprentice Yue. You should appreciate her.¡±


    After He Jiu said, everyone immediately returned to their senses and saluted the woman in ck.


    ¡°Thank you, Senor Sister Apprentice Yue!¡±


    The woman in ck still looked cold. She just nodded slightly. After she looked at He Jiu and got his permission, she turned around to fly into the mountain and disappeared.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue is...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help transmitting to Wen Hun. Although the young man knew that it was improper to whisper in front of the Master, he still responded, ¡°She is the elder of our Sect and usually practices in istion in the deep mountain. She asked us to call her senior sister apprentice, because she¡¯s still young and doesn¡¯t want to be called elder.¡±


    Su Li was trying to ask something else, but interrupted by He Jiu¡¯s voice suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy for our Immortal Cultivation Sect to hold on till now from the ancient times.¡±


    He Jiu walked to the stone table and looked at the disciples below. A little prestige and seriousness appeared on his kind face, ¡°Now that the inheritance of our Sect has been cut off. There are only the first three levels of the Immortal Cultivation Tactics left, and the highest level of cultivation is the Yuanying Realm. You have to explore for higher levels. It¡¯s the destined rtionship that you join my Sect. The Sect cannot give you a ce for cultivation, that is, we destined to meet but not fated to be together. If anyone wants to leave the Sect today, I will never me him. Now... whoever wants to go down the mountain and looks for a celestial chance stands up.¡±


    As He Jiu was saying, the gaze of a pair of turbid eyes suddenly fell on several people in the square.


    The several people sighed and stood out reluctantly. Each of them all gave a salute to He Jiu and then left. Some of them, who were reluctant to leave, wiped their tears while walking down the mountain.


    Su Li was confused. She could see that they didn¡¯t want to leave the Immortal Cultivation Sect at all. If He Jiu didn¡¯t call their names, they would definitely not stand out.


    Was there anything being worth of remembering in the Immortal Cultivation Sect?


    Could it be the true rtionship as He Jiu said?


    With many doubts in her heart, Su Li returned to residence. She opened the wooden box, and fell into deep thought when she saw the fresh meat with blood.


    A piece of meat?


    ¡°No wonder some people say that they will be full.¡±


    Su Li understood, but felt that it was absurd. She had never seen such a weird sect.


    Was there anything being worth of remembering in the sect without enough things to eat?


    ¡°Little Junior Sister Apprentice, are you still there?¡±


    The voice of Wen Hun came from outside the yard. Since Su Li had a lot of doubts, so she dragged him into the house immediately.


    ¡°I know you are confused now, and I was just like you when I first came here.¡±


    Wen Hun looked at Su Li with a smile.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister Apprentice, how long haven¡¯t you had meal?¡±

 Chapter 518 - Guard the Sect

    Chapter 518 Guard the Sect


    ¡°Have a meal?¡±


    Su Li was stunned, and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°As practitioners, we don¡¯t live by eating food anymore after our foundations are built. If there are delicacies, it¡¯s okay to taste them. Why do we have to maintain to have three meals...¡±


    Wen Hun chuckled, ¡°You are right. Although this piece of meat is not a delicacy, its effect is very special. The disciples who stay in the Sect arergely because of this piece of meat.¡±


    ¡°I see. What¡¯s the effect of this piece of meat?¡±


    Su Li asked immediately. Wen Hun shook his head, ¡°It is a big secret of the Sect. It won¡¯t work if I speak it out. After you eat it and know its effect, don¡¯t tell others. Otherwise.... bad things will happen.¡±


    Su Li should have continued to ask what the bad things were, but she was stopped by Wen Hun¡¯s gaze.


    After a while, Wen Hun left the yard. He also had to maintain his own cultivation, and could not watch Su Li all the time.


    Su Li nkly stared at the washbasin-sized meat for a while. Then she got up to cover the wooden box and drag it to the kitchen. The yard she lived in was built halfway up the main peak, next to the yard of Wen Hun. Although the yard was small, all necessary facilities were equipped, even including the underground icehouse.


    Su Li didn¡¯t know what the icehouse was for before, but now she knew it was specially designed for storing meat.


    Su Li cut off a piece of meat with fat and lean. Then she returned to the kitchen to boil water, and found out all the condiments sealed in the cab. Her expression was meticulous.


    It had been many years since she did the cookingst time.


    A subtle emotion lingered in her mind, and she did it briskly.


    This scene was also shown in the water mirror in front of He Jiu.


    ¡°Su Yue is born in the secr world and had a miserable life experience. She has been familiar with farm work and domestic chores when she was still a child. Such smooth actions can¡¯t be contrived. Her age and identity are all genuine.


    The ghosts in the book pavilion did not kill her, which indicates that this woman is not imposed any tactic. After all, strange secret skills are favorite things of those ghosts. If she were really imposed tactics, Wen Hun couldn¡¯t stop those ghosts.¡±


    After reconfirming, He Jiu was relieved. At this moment, he finally let go of the thought of continuing to probe, ¡°The centennial sry ritual can¡¯t dy anymore. With his physique, Wen Hun should not make mistakes in guarding the Sect for just one month....¡±


    ...


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I have been here for one month. Why didn¡¯t I see other senior fellow apprentices and senior sister apprentices? The Master also says that I am the twelfth disciple he epted.¡±


    At the entrance of the hall of the Sect, Su Li and Wen Hun sat on the cold steps, looking at the mountain covered by thick fog.


    ¡°I am the eleventh.¡±


    Wen Hun sighed and then replied.


    Wen Hun wanted to go back to practice. Why did the Master give the task of guarding the Sect to him instead of giving to other senior sister apprentices, like Senior Sister Apprentice Yue?


    It was really boring to guard the Sect.


    After guarding the hall by himself for a few days, he finally couldn¡¯t help calling Su Li to guard with him. Then the loneliness was watered down a little.


    He had long forgotten the Master¡¯s instruction in the torment of those few days.


    If Ni Sect really nned to send an agent, how could it appoint such an innocent little junior sister apprentice here? Su Yue was too simple. Even if she was cheated by others, she still couldn¡¯t realize it and even appreciated them. She could not be an agent.


    ¡°What about the other ten senior fellow apprentices and senior sister apprentices?¡±


    Su Li blinked. Her clear and ck eyes filled with curiosity.


    Every time Wen Hun met such a clean gaze, he didn¡¯t want to show his hypocrisy. At the moment, he could only sigh, and then he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Little Junior Sister Apprentice, I have been practiced for less than a hundred years. Since I became the disciple of the Master, I haven¡¯t seen any other disciples of our Master, apart from you.


    Reaching the Yuanying Realm in less than one hundred years!


    Su Li was slightly startled. She showed a surprised and envious expression on the surface, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice is so amazing!¡±


    After saying that, she was lost again, ¡°Compared to the talent of Senior Fellow Apprentice, I am too normal. If there wasn¡¯t a senior fellow apprentice, who gave the serendipity to me, I would never reach the Jindan Realm.¡±


    Wen Hun didn¡¯t expect his inadvertent words came as a blow to the little junior sister apprentice. He felt ashamed, and said, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t be sad. It is the method taught by the Master that helps me practice so fast. Before joining the sect, I was just a dying beggar with a serious illness.¡±


    As he said, he touched his cold skin, ¡°Master said that my life hase to an end. This method can change my life. And I...indeed survived.¡±


    Su Li wanted to ask him what the method was. However, when she saw that Wen Hun was lost in contemtion, she didn¡¯t ask.


    If she kept asking questions, Wen Hun would realize something wrong with her, even if he was stupid.


    In the blink of an eye, the sun went down. Wen Hun didn¡¯t need to guard the hall at night, and returned to the residence with Su Li. After scrounging free meals from Su Li, he went back.


    The rocky road seemed to be covered with ayer of silver light in the cold moonlight.


    Wen Hun looked back at the small yard in the forest, and sighed as usual.


    ¡°If the Master also taught the little junior sister apprentice the holy method in the future, she would practice in istion in the book pavilion for a few years. Then how can I eat delicious food?¡±


    Several days ago, he smelled the aroma wafting through Su Li¡¯s yard. He couldn¡¯t help taking a look. After he tasted the meat cooked by the little junior sister apprentice, he was totally overwhelmed. It was so delicious that he gave his share of meat to Su Li. Then, he could have reasons toe here to have a meal with her every day.


    After thinking about it, Wen Hun didn¡¯te up with any good idea, so he sighed again and turned to leave.


    After Wen Hun left, Su Li closed the gate of the yard and returned to the adytum for practice, with the sign of ¡°Do not Disturb¡± hanging on the door. Everything was quiet, and only the candlelight in the adytum fluttered up and down from time to time, bringing Su Li¡¯s shadow on the wall, like a wild monster.


    ¡°The meat should improve my soul a little.¡±


    Su Li pretended to practice. Many thoughts shed in her mind, and she looked a little grim.


    ¡°I have reached the Nature Soul. If I improve my soul with the power of the meat, I may forcibly break through the next realm, the Demigod Soul. It can beparable to Dacheng Realm.


    Even I can benefit from it, let alone those ordinary disciples. No wonder all of them don¡¯t want to leave the sect.


    After the soul is improved, the mind will quicken. For example, I can easily produce tens of thousands of thoughts in a sh with the Nature Soul. No matter what I learn, it is very fast. Those ordinary disciples may not be able to absorb the power of the meat as well as I did. However... as long as the soul is improved a little, the speed of understanding the mental method will quicken more than several times.¡±


    After figuring it out, Su Li opened her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s really attractive. But cultivation emphasizes the harmony of yin and yang. The soul was ssified as yin. If the soul of yin upies too much power, it will lead to insufficient yangqi and damage the physical body. If the imbnce between yin and yang is to the extreme, it will even suck up all the nutrition in physical body, and the people will die instantly. No wonder...¡±


    With a slight glimmer of light in Su Li¡¯s eyes, she was enlightened immediately.


    No wonder the Immortal Cultivation Sectcked vitality. They all had excess souls of yin, resulting in insufficient vitality. The ordinary disciples themselves couldn¡¯t sense it. They were only indulged in the pleasure of upgrading their souls. Therefore, He Jiu drove them out of the sect.


    ¡°Then, the puzzle is solved. Only the several dangerous ces Wen Hun mentioned haven¡¯t be found out.¡±


    Whispering to herself, Su Li nced at the candlestick, and the candle went out instantly.


    Although she knew from Wen Hun that He Jiu had left the sect, she was not sure if he was testing her. So, she decided to wait for a few days.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I¡¯m so bored. What the hell does Master do? Why does he ask you to guard the sect?¡±


    Resting her hands on her knees, Su Li sat on the step and sighed.


    Helplessness shed on Wen Hun¡¯s pale face. He also sighed deeply, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master says that he wille back after only one month, only one month... But it¡¯s only seven days.¡±


    As saying, Wen Hun was more resentful. If he was practicing now, he wouldn¡¯t feel bored at all. But he could only guard the hall every day. It was really...so boring.


    ¡°Why ask someone to guard the hall?¡±


    Su Li looked back at the closed door, ¡°We have entered in it before the Master left, and there is nothing inside.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is something we can¡¯t see.¡±


    Wen Hun seemed to be reminded of something by Su Li and was in contemtive mood. After a while, his eyes shed, and he nced at Su Li who was distracted by his side. His lips moved, but finally he didn¡¯t say more.


    If he talked too much to scare off the junior sister apprentice, no one would apany him.


    Su Li was happy in her heart when she saw his look of hesitation, but she didn¡¯t force him to say more.


    There was a limitation on daily intake of the power of that meat for upgrading the soul. The meat, including the piece Wen Hun gave to her, was enough for her to eat one month. Since He Jiu would leave one month, she still had enough time. So, it was better to find out the truth when the power of her soul umted to the extreme.


    Su Li thought so originally.


    But on the tenth day, when she came to the hall with Wen Hun, they suddenly felt something was wrong.


    It was so quiet.


    There was no sound around, even without the sound of wind.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, the sky seems to darken.¡±


    Su Li looked up. Panic and fear appeared in her eyes at the right time, and she couldn¡¯t help grasping Wen Hun¡¯s clothes tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m by your side.¡±


    It seemed that it was not the first time for Wen Hun to see this scene, and his expression was very calm. But his body was stiff. He kept looking around, as if looking for something.


    Suddenly, he stared at a certain space in the void.


    Su Li followed his eyes and saw nothing.


    With a move of her mind, she transmitted part of awareness to the evil ghost. The evil ghost in the shadow opened its eyes a little. Then a huge ck snake, about hundreds of meters long, suddenly came into her view. It hovered in the sky. The ck mist continuously sprayed from the gaps in its scales, and turned into strange dark clouds.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    A huge snake head showed from the circling snake body. It stuck out the blood-red tongue, and two red lines, which were as thin as earthworms, gradually shot the two persons on the ground.


    ¡°This is the Xuehong in the deep mountain. How can it run out?!¡±


    Wen Hun was greatly frightened and his pupils constricted violently. Without another word, he grabbed Su Li and fled to the hall.

 Chapter 519 - Immortal of Ghost!

    <h4>Chapter 519 Immortal of Ghost!</h4>


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    ¡°Do not talk!¡±


    Wen Hun tightly clenched Su Li¡¯s hands and the sweat broke out on his forehead. With gray surging in his eyes, he saw the door of the hall covered by the ck fog, and sprang out.


    He could have got to the hall in few steps. But all of a sudden, he was pulled far away from it. It seemed to be extremely remote.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, keep quiet. We will be safe when we enter the hall!¡±


    Wen Hun subconsciously transmitted the sound, while the sound spread in the air. He froze for a while, and felt the soft and warm hand held by him became cold and slithery immediately.


    At this moment, Wen Hun¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shook off the thing in his hand. A long and thin snake was thrown out a long way, and then it whinnied to bite towards Wen Hun resentfully.


    Crack!


    The gray gleam of a sword passed from the snake¡¯s head to the tail. The snake was cleaved in two instantly, and fell to the ground with a snap.


    Little Junior Sister Apprentice was missing!


    The gray light shed in Wen Hun¡¯s eyes. He threw away the blood on the transparent de, and looked up at the huge red snake hovering above his head. The fear in his heart was drowned in anger. He paused and didn¡¯t run away anymore.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister Apprentice, I will keep you safe!¡±


    ¡ª


    In the thick ck fog, Su Li stood in the center with her hair falling on her back like a waterfall, letting the gale blow.


    She looked up for a moment and retracted her gaze. Then she lifted up the red snake on the ground with sword, which messed up her hair.


    ¡°ck Lotus, what is this?¡±


    ck Lotus showed up, and looked up at the sky instead of the dead snake on the ground. With his eyes filled with rare excitement, he licked lips, ¡°It is the ghost. It is not only a natural enemy, but also a good thing for you.¡±


    Su Li raised her brows and then chuckled, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s also useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ck Lotus made no secret of his greed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there are ghosts in this world. It seems that unimaginable sins are hidden in the Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°Ghost?¡±


    Su Li murmured, and continued to ask questions with interest. Her attitude of disregard seemed to annoy the snake in the sky. It shook its body for a while. Countless red dots fell and turned into dense snakes in mid-air. But they were shredded by an invisible force and turned into blood.


    ¡°You can consider it as a poison.¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s concentrative expression, ck Lotus found the feeling of being a teacher in those years. He raised his head with arms akimbo, ¡°This poison is not refined by ordinary toxicants, but is caused by all negative moods of sentient beings, like resentment, hatred, anger and so on. The mortals will die when they touch it, so will ordinary practitioners when they encounter it!¡±


    Upon saying this, ck Lotus turned his eyes. He seemed to look though the ck fog, and saw Wen Hun who was struggling in the fog, ¡°This kid is not ordinary. Your efforts to add drugs in three meals to strengthen his physical body is not in vain.¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips, and a trace of pride appeared in her eyes, ¡°I always have sharp eyes.¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes, and said in an annoyed manner, ¡°Take time to eat the ghost, or the kid would be devoured by the ghost.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes condensed slightly and the pure ghost energy flew. The shadow behind her sprang out instantly, and grew up to tens of meters in the wind. Then it opened a big mouth and bit off half of the blood-red body of the huge snake with a snap.


    ¡°Hiss!!¡±


    The ck fog billowed violently. The exhausted Wen Hun felt that he seemed to encounter a formidable enemy, but he did not recognize the deep fear in the crazy roar.


    ¡°...delicious...¡±


    The evil ghost¡¯s instinctive thought rushed into mind intermittently, and its body continued to swell. It wanted to eat the upper body of the huge snake, but the snake rushed into the mountain immediately and disappeared.


    The evil ghost would not let it go, and flied to the mountain to chase it. However, it ran into an extremely firm transparent wall when flying to the boundary between the Sect and the deep mountain.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The earth trembled and the mountains swayed!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake. Get out of the house!¡±


    The disciples in the residence at the foot of the mountain were shocked toe out in a mess.


    Wen Hun looked at the dark clouds that suddenly dispersed in the sky with a nk face, and then saw Su Li with the same nk face standing not far away from him.


    ¡°Little Junior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    He was anxious, and rushed up to Su Li. He grasped Su Li¡¯s arms tightly, and stared at her face nervously, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice! Junior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    The little girl earthed to herself, turned her eyes wonderingly, and asked, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing the words, Wen Hun was relieved, and a bright smile appeared on his pale face. Then he cked out and fell in front of Su Li.


    ¡°This kid is exhausted, though, he still worries about you, an old demon.¡±


    ck Lotus sprang out. Su Li put him on the ground slowly and said, ¡°I am eighteen years old.¡±


    ck Lotus, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Unconsciously, it has been more than four years since rebirth. Time flies so fast.¡±


    As Su Li muttered to herself, she spread her palms and saw the scorched mark. Then contemtion shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Extreme Yang Fire?¡±


    The evil ghost should suffer a minor injury when it hit the barrier, and her real body was also affected a bit. But it was just skin trauma. After all, even if the evil ghost blew itself up, she would recover within a few months of resting.


    Unexpectedly, with her ears moving slightly, Su Li went limp and fell beside Wen Hun.


    A momentter, the ck-clothed woman with cold face flew over. As soon as shended, she syed her fingers slightly to stab at the throat of Su Li on the ground with white nails flickering cool light.


    Su Li didn¡¯t move. The ck-clothed woman stabbed at her faster, with her eyes full of intention to murder.


    Swish!


    With the chilly wind blowing, the woman stopped the long pointed white nails on the surface of Su Li¡¯s snow-white neck, and finally retracted them.


    The ck-clothed woman straightened up, squinted her eyes, and saw the disciples in a mess at the foot of the mountain. Then she bent over to pick up Su Li and Wen Hun, and flew towards their residences.


    Three dayster¡ª


    Wen Hun woke up and looked at the ceiling of his room. With thest image of his copse shing in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help getting up from the bed and stumbled over the door with a splitting headache. Then he saw Su Li approaching.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Su Li was dumbfounded. Then she stepped forward to hold the tottering Wen Hun with surprise and joy, and dragged him into the room, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you awake up. That¡¯s great! Senior Sister Apprentice Yue said you can¡¯t get up yet, and need to rest in bed.¡±


    ¡°I am not so vulnerable.¡±


    Wen Hun smiled. Suddenly, he was taken aback and asked in a nervous tone, ¡°Did Senior Sister Apprentice Yue talk?¡±


    The girl shook her head and pointed to the paper with characters on the table, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue guards the hall for you.¡±


    Wen Hun breathed a sigh of relief. The Master once told him secretly that if Senior Sister Apprentice Yue spoke one day, he should activate the tactical matrix of the Sect to kill her immediately!


    At that time, he was too young to understand it. Now he experienced many strange things, and understood the Master¡¯s instruction, which must be rted to those ghosts.


    ¡°Since Senior Sister Apprentice Yue guards the hall in person, I could be relieved to wait for the Master to return.¡±


    Wen Hun went back to the bed, and looked a little rxed. Even a ruddyplexion appeared on his face, which was hard to see.


    He felt a little confused. Once he had fought against those ghosts in deep mountain. Every time he exhausted that power, he would feel achy all over his body for several days. The headache was much worse than now. It was like a living hell.


    However, this time he consumed much more power than before, though, he felt he was not so fragile.


    ¡°Could it be the Erosion Period that Master said before?¡±


    Wen Hun¡¯splexion was a little pale. He clenched his fists subconsciously.


    He was only ny-eight years old, and it shouldn¡¯t be so. Master clearly said that the Erosion Period would only ur after he was two hundred years old.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s the matter with you? You look terrible.¡±


    As Su Li said, she also wondered. She cured him out of kindness, but this guy had a grim face, as if he was going to die.


    Wen Hun earthed to himself and waved his hands, ¡°Nothing. Maybe I¡¯m too tired.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t tell the truth, Su Li didn¡¯t force him and leave him alone to have a rest.


    Returning to the adytum in her room, Su Li took out the bottles from the universe ring, and frowned slightly, ¡°Is there any problem with the medicine I refined? But that guy indeed recovers well. Well... Just go ahead. I can make adjustmentter.¡±


    Three dayster, Wen Hunpletely recovered. But his expression became more solemn. Whenever he stayed with Su Li, he was in a daze from time to time. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Although many cracks appeared on some mountains of the Sect because of the hit of the evil ghost, fortunately, the tactical matrix of the Sect repaired itself, and the disturbance subsided quickly.


    After Wen Hunpletely recovered, he continued to guard the hall of the Sect, and Senior Sister Apprentice Yue returned to the deep mountain. When she was about to leave, she seemed to be very anxious.


    After her figurepletely disappeared in the deep mountain, Su Li touched her neck.


    She didn¡¯t forget the situation on that day.


    She couldn¡¯t sense wrong. ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± really wanted to kill her at that moment, but stopped for some reason.


    In the boring waiting, another few days passed.


    Wen Hun changed a lot in the few days. His grim and anxious expression changed into calmness.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice.¡±


    The sun was setting and glowed blood red. The cold wind blew the snow.


    Su Li patted the snow on her shoulder, and turned her head in confusion, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Wen Hun showed a gentle smile as he saw her for the first time, ¡°You must keep in mind what I tell you today.¡±


    Su Li frowned since Wen Hun seemed to say hisst words. She asked, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s the matter with you? Just say it, I will bear it with you!¡±


    Wen Hun couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly, ¡°Listen, Master looks very kind. But he can give up everything at critical moments. You...don¡¯t trust him too much.¡±


    Su Li was surprised and blurted out, ¡°Why? Master is very...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an illusion.¡±


    Wen Hun interrupted her and touched her cold chest, ¡°If I was not special, he wouldn¡¯t teach me carefully.¡±


    At this moment, Wen Hun suddenly stopped talking and transmitted the sound, ¡°Immortal Cultivation Sect, as its name indicates, raises an immortal! Immortal of Ghost!¡±

 Chapter 520 - Frightened Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 520 Frightened Ghost</h4>


    ¡°Although I join the Sect for a short time, fortunately, Master always takes me with him. He doesn¡¯t tell me many things, but I can guess something with what I saw and heard in the Sect.¡±


    After speaking out ¡°Immortal of Ghost¡±, Wen Hun seemed to free from the shackles in his heart. On the way back to residents, he told Su Li all he spected.


    ¡°Immortal Cultivation Tactics of the Sect includes two chapters. One is Human Chapter and the other is Ghost Chapter. A long time ago, the Sect was divided into two factions of human and ghost. Master didn¡¯t tell a lie in the square half a month ago. The inherited Immortal Cultivation Tactics indeed lost, and only the first three realms remained. But the lost part is just the Human Chapter. The Ghost Chapter is intact!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Li stretched out her hand and lit up a touch of spiritual light in the void.


    Wen Hun was a little ufortable when he sensed the spiritual light, though, he still nodded with appreciation, ¡°Your cultivation had matched with the second realm of Human Chapter. It seems that you don¡¯t ck off during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, since the Human Chapter is iplete, why doesn¡¯t Master pass on the Ghost Chapter?¡±


    Su Li got a clue from his words and continued to ask.


    Wen Hun¡¯s expression became gloomy suddenly. He was silent for a moment, and continued to transmit sound. But his voice was a little bit anxious and heavy.


    ¡°Since it is Ghost Chapter, only the real ghost can practice it. If a living person practices it forcibly, he will be a lunatic, who will be neither a ghost nor a human being!¡±


    Then Wen Hun paused, as if he was umting courage. Then he seemed to figure out something and said with a weak smile, ¡°I, I am practicing Ghost Chapter.¡±


    Wen Hun stopped, and the wind seemed to still at this moment.


    Su Li turned her eyes in curiosity, and her bright eyes were like the sunshine prating a dark room, without any fear in them.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, are you a ghost?¡±


    Wen Hun froze, and then nodded bitterly.


    ¡°It is difficult for a ferocious ghost to reincarnate since ancient times, but I am the reincarnation of a ghost, semi-human and semi-ghost, so...Master epted me.¡±


    With her eyes brightened, Su Li raved, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are amazing! We are unable to practice Ghost Chapter!¡±


    With his eyes opened slightly, Wen Hun fell into a daze again, and even was at a loss. He had imagined in his mind the reaction of the little junior sister apprentice for countless times when she heard it, but he didn¡¯t expect this little girl thought outside the box.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, what I said is true!¡±


    Wen Hun was anxious. The snow-white clothes suddenly turned light red from the corner of the clothes.


    ¡°Ferocious ghost in red. This guy is really the reincarnation of a ghost. It¡¯s really rare!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s exmation came into Su Li¡¯s ears. With light shed in her eyes, Su Li took Wen Hun¡¯s face with warm hands.


    !!


    Wen Hun goggled his eyes and froze in situ, as if being subjected to a motionlessness skill. The blood red of the corner of his clothes faded like a tide, and then concentrated on his face.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, your face is flushed and hot. Is the wound not healed?¡±


    Su Li blinked and showed a trace of worry just right. Wen Hun earthed to himself, and quickly made a move in embarrassment. He, who had reached the Yuanying Realm, should lose his bnce and almost fall.


    ¡°Master, you are not a kid anymore. When can you change the temperament of teasing others...¡±


    Looked at Wen Hun with a blush, ck Lotus sighed that what a poor boy.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, what I said is true! Don¡¯t take it as a joke. In the book pavilion, the istion tower, and the deep mountain, there are many ghosts who practice the Ghost Chapter and go crazy. When you see them, you must pretend you can¡¯t see them, and don¡¯t talk to them. If Master gives you the practice method of Ghost Chapter, you must not practice it, and pretend to be unable to get start. Then you will be safe... Junior Sister Apprentice, don¡¯t run away!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I remember it! It¡¯s getting dark. I need to cook dinner.¡±


    ...


    Seeing Su Li walked far away, Wen Hun sighed. Fine, the little junior sister apprentice was still young. Even if he was in the Erosion Period, he could hold on for a few more years, and he still had time.


    After a hearty dinner, Wen Hun felt his physical body was fully recovered and then left with a gloomy face.


    After watching him leave, Su Li closed the gate of the yard with a trace of enlightenment in her eyes.


    ¡°Wen Hun is eager to exin it to me, because he knew that he is in crisis. Since Ghost Chapter can only be practiced by real ghosts and the guy is only semi-ghost, it definitely has side effects. My medicine makes him mistakenly think that the side effects arise.¡±


    After figuring it out, Su Li smiled slightly and returned to the adytum to absorb the power of soul from the meat in the dinner.


    Until the middle of the night when all was quiet, the whole Immortal Cultivation Sect fell into dead silence.


    At night, no disciple was allowed to leave the residence in the Sect, which had been a tradition and not changed for thousands of years. Those disciples who vited the rule all vanished, without exception.


    And now, it was the midnight.


    Su Li raised her head and nced at the crescent moon hanging in the sky. Then she gently pushed open the door of the book pavilion with her eyes squinting slightly.


    The two doors opened inward silently. At this moment, all the sound disappeared, and there was no light in the dark and hollow book pavilion. The door was like a terrifying huge mouth.


    With a calm expression, Su Li came into the book pavilion, and the two doors suddenly closed without making a sound.


    Swish!


    Swish!


    Swish!


    The candle on the wall suddenly lit up of itself and illuminated the entire hall on the first floor. However, Su Li always felt the lighted me filled with coldness.


    ¡°There is someone studying in the book pavilion sote. How assiduous.¡±


    An old voice came through. Su Li followed the voice and saw an old sweeping servant in grey walk out from a bookshelf with an oilmp in his hand. There was a kind smile on his face.


    He reminded Su Li of He Jiu for some reason.


    Their kind smiles were two peas in a pod. Or perhaps... the ghost in front of her imitated He Jiu¡¯s smile deliberately.


    Su Li changed her mind and didn¡¯t speak. She ignored the old servant and walked to the bookshelf on which the Essay was ced in her memory. As expected, the familiar booklet was there.


    She picked up and browsed through the booklet causally. Then she found the ending of the first story immediately.


    ¡°The woman did not live alone in the deep mountain. There was also an old woman and a little girl in the house. Although the life in the mountain was hard, it was happy and peaceful. After the schr spent the night here, he thought that seeking for fame and honor was insignificant. Therefore, he determined to abandon secr purposes and stay in the deep mountain forever to live an ascetic life.¡±


    Reading this, Su Li directly closed the booklet, and a glimmer of sarcasm shed in her eyes.


    Every word was illogical and imaginary. Even if she did not encounter the ghost that disguised itself as Wen Hun that day, she would not believe this naive ending.


    ¡°It seems that you are not satisfied with the ending?¡±


    The sweeping old servant came to Su Li¡¯s side somehow. Instead of looking at the booklet, he looked at his tiptoes and changed his voice slightly.


    Su Li turned around abruptly, and was back on to him. She happened to avoid the old servant¡¯s sharp ws.


    She scanned books on the bookshelf with divine awareness. Suddenly, her eyes condensed, and she came to the bookshelf to pick up the ck booklet¡ªGhost Chapter.


    ¡°I remember that it¡¯s Human Chapter here during the day. That is interesting.¡±


    The thought shed in Su Li¡¯s mind. She tried hard to open the booklet, but failed, as if the pages of the booklet were glued together so that she couldn¡¯t open it at all.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice!¡±


    A figure shed around Su Li, and a woman in indigo cloth with hair disheveled showed up. She looked pale, but was delicate and pretty. Only her eyes bulged and destroyed the beauty. She stood on tiptoes and stared at Su Li¡¯s face. Her voice was as sharp as an owl, almost piercing the eardrum.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the Immortal Edict to practice this method. Put it back!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Edict?¡±


    With her head tilted, Su Li smiled and put the ck booklet in her arms. Then she looked at the woman in indigo cloth, ¡°What is the Immortal Edict?¡±


    Su Li had not finished her words.


    The delicate face of the woman in indigo cloth immediately became hideous, and her clothes seemed to be stained with blood. Her hair got longer and turned into a huge ck wave within a few breaths, which fully submerged Su Li.


    ¡°Tut-tut! Ignorant human beings. You are my sacrifice!¡±


    The gray-clothed old servant turned into a wisp of smoke in awe to enter the oilmp on the bookshelf. Then he popped the head out and licked his lips unwillingly.


    The poor Human n should draw forth a ferocious ghost. It had been a long time that no one courted death in the book pavilion at night. He originally wanted to enjoy delicious meal. But...


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible bang in the ck hair, and countless hair turned into ck scraps in the sky and fell on the ground. The oilmp shook, and illuminated the frightened eyes of the gray-clothed old servant.


    Su Li and the evil ghost fused together. She wiped corners of her mouth. Then she rolled her dark and deep eyes and looked at the oilmp, as if she was looking at an extremely delicious food.


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time that I have used the fusion talent after I awakened it. It turns out that the five senses of the evil ghost are very different from mine. If it were the real body, it would definitely not think the ferocious ghost is delicious...¡±


    When Su Li thought it, she picked up the trembling real body of the gray-clothed old servant¡ªthe oilmp, and said with a chuckle, ¡°Answer my question. Otherwise... I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    The gray-clothed old servant was very helpless, and his body trembled more severely.


    Who was the ghost on earth?


    ...


    The book pavilion at night was cool, and the croak came outside the window from time to time. It was quiet and harmonious.


    In such harmony, Su Li held the oilmp which strove to burn in the wind, and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I really told you what I know. In fact, I¡¯m just a little ghost and practiced for just three hundred years! If you want to know the truth about this sect, ask the ferocious ghosts in red. They definitely know it!¡±


    The gray-clothed old servant was rmed and panicky. He almost cried to make a pitiful face.


    ¡°But you also see that after I ate the kind senior sister apprentice, no one else came out. Look... even the book pavilion also returns to normal. It¡¯s not easy to handle.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face revealed a trace of annoyance, as if she was annoyed that she ate the senior sister apprentice too soon, which made the gray-clothed old servant break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Sir, what should I do? I need to go back to make breakfast for my senior fellow apprentice before dawn!¡±

 Chapter 521 - Disaster of the Book Pavilion

    <h4>Chapter 521 Disaster of the Book Pavilion</h4>


    ¡°I...I...¡±


    The oilmp kept struggling to escape from Su Li. However, he not only didn¡¯t free itself, but also sensed that Su Li grabbed him more tightly. The poor oilmp couldn¡¯t bear the load and made a painful voice.


    The gray-clothed old servant was panicky. If the oilmp was broken, he would also die. His life was at stake, so he cast the rule of the book pavilion to the winds immediately.


    ¡°Spare me! Please! I remember! The information is not exchanged between the second floor and the first floor. You can go to the second floor, in which many ferocious ghosts in red exist. They all have lived for many years!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Li let go of the oilmp and threw it into the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°If you tell a lie, I will crush you to make medicine.¡±


    The gray-clothed old servant looked at the Cave and listened to Su Li. He finally known what a powerful person he encountered. So, he could just sigh repeatedly and ept his bad luck.


    Fortunately, what he said was true.


    Su Li didn¡¯t hesitate and went upstairs to the second floor. As soon as she stepped on the soft carpet on the second floor, she immediately felt a gust of chilly wind. Covered by fog, the second floor was colder and gloomier for several times than the first floor.


    In such a dead and silent space, the breath of a living person was just like a light in the darkness. As long as it appeared, it would attract the attention of all ghosts immediately.


    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!


    Many blood-red eyes lit up with crazy appetite. How long hadn¡¯t they eaten meat?


    Su Li didn¡¯t make a response and walked towards the bookshelf slowly, as if she didn¡¯t see those ferocious ghosts at all.


    Her footsteps sounded extremely harsh in the dead and silent space.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Many ferocious ghosts in red were also rmed. A dozen rays of red light lit up in the darkness. Su Li nced and saw more than twenty bloody eyes.


    Every time she took a step, those bloody eyes would approach her a little. These ghosts showed their weird appearances in the darkness, such as humans, beasts and monsters. Those faces were extremely distorted. They all stared at Su Li¡¯s physical body.


    An ordinary practitioner would have been frozen to death by the cold breath emitting from ferocious ghosts.


    Crack!


    All of a sudden, Su Li paused, and looked around the ferocious ghosts that were a few meters away from her with a smile. Then she said, ¡°Twenty-four ghosts, which of you is the oldest?¡±


    The atmosphere was strained and quiet in this moment. Then the bloody red spread bodies of those ghost quickly. They opened their mouths full of tusks immediately and bit toward the only living person fiercely and crazily.


    But this time, their food didn¡¯t show any panic like before, but showed a weird smile. Then... in the pitch-ck shadow, a bloody mouth opened, which was bigger than the size of the total of twenty-four ghosts.


    All ferocious ghosts watched the scene in a daze, and then were swallowed by the bloody month before they avoided it.


    tter¡ª


    The second floor also returned to normal.


    When the gray-clothed old servant in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave saw this scene, his body shook more severely, and even shook to crack.


    ¡°The twenty-four ferocious ghosts in red on the second floor all have practiced for thousands of years. They all have been...eaten!!¡±


    In the moonlight, Su Li¡¯s shadow trembled for a while and returned to calm.


    Su Li raised her head and nced at the third floor. She felt unsatisfied, but she went downstairs and left finally.


    She had eaten enough evil ghosts tonight, and it took time for her to digest them.


    In the early morning of the next day, Wen Hun woke up from the trance state and came to Su Li¡¯s yard to scrounge breakfast as usual.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, today I made lean meat porridge. Taste it.¡±


    Seeing the familiar smile of the junior sister apprentice, Wen Hun felt a little relieved. He walked to the table in few steps and sat down. When he was about to pick up the spoon, he thought of something suddenly and looked outside the room.


    Senior Sister Apprentice Yue dressed in ck had stood at the door somehow, and looked at him with cold eyes.


    Wen Hun was slightly startled. Why did shee out from the deep mountain at this point?


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    Wen Hun stood up. The ck-clothed woman took a look at him to motion him to follow her, and then flew to the book pavilion.


    ¡°Something happened in the book pavilion this time?¡±


    Wen Hun¡¯s heart sank, and he immediately put down his chopsticks to follow her.


    ¡°As expected, there is a connection between the book pavilion and the deep mountain...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and she also flew to follow them.


    In a moment, they came to the book pavilion. Several disciples had already waited at the gate of it.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Wen, you are finally here!¡±


    An ordinary-looking middle-aged man, who just reached Zhuji Realm, greeted Wen Hun. He called Wen Hun with a young face senior fellow apprentice, which sounded very strange.


    Su Li looked at him in mystification. Wen Hun smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Although I looked young, when other senior fellow apprentices and senior sister apprentices don¡¯t show up, I am the chief disciple of the Sect.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are amazing.¡±


    Su Li looked at him with bright eyes, which made Wen Hun blush. Just then, the middle-aged man¡¯s voice came in time and eliminated his embarrassment.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, please enter and have a look. The book pavilion is in a muddle!¡±


    Wen Hun nodded with a serious expression. As soon as he walked into the book pavilion, a ruin came into view. It was in a state of dpidation in the morning sunshine.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, when I burned incense with junior fellow apprentices in the morning, we saw the first and second floors had be like this. It seems to be dpidated for many years, which is very weird!¡±


    Wen Hun walked to the ruin and made out the trace of the bookshelves. He guided with his hand, and a tattered misceny flew from the ruin of itself. However, it turned into ash and scattered before falling into his hand.


    The middle-aged disciple goggled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! All the books seem to have been corroded by time and turn into ash.¡±


    Wen Hun frowned. He, who had known something about the truth, perceived more things than the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, where does Senior Sister Apprentice Yue go?¡±


    Su Li asked suddenly. Wen Hun awakened immediately. Then he looked around and did not see the ck-clothed woman.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue?¡±


    The middle-aged disciple was taken aback and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t see Senior Sister Apprentice Yue. Originally, I was going to send someone to look for you, and you happened to be here.¡±


    Wen Hun frowned more tightly. Since the Master left, strange things happened in the Sect frequently. Whatever strange things all came out to make trouble. Although he didn¡¯t know if the ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± was true, he decided not to pursue the matter, after all she was without malice.


    Thinking of it, he waved to Su Li to mention her follow him. Then they came to the second floor.


    Wen Hun originally thought that bookshelves should have not been damaged too many by virtue of the strength of ghosts on the second floor. However, when he saw the empty and bare space on the second floor, he couldn¡¯t help twitching his mouth with amazement.


    What happened herest night?


    It was damaged more severely than the first floor, and the breath of all ghostspletely disappeared.


    ¡°When the Masteres back in half a month and sees the book pavilion being destroyed, what feeling will he have?¡±


    Wen Hun sighed secretly and was about to go downstairs.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, shall we go up to have a look?¡±


    Su Li looked back at the second floor, and then the evil ghosts hiding in the darkness immediately hid in a darker ce...


    ¡°No, we can find more clues on the first floor. Come with me and I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    The voice of Wen Hun came from downstairs, and Su Li replied crisply. She walked downstairs cheerfully. The moment she went downstairs, she heard these little ghosts breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The book pavilion is a hiding ce of many ghosts. Now the power of ghosts in these books has been taken away, so it bes what it looks like now.


    Wen Hun opened an Essay, and transmitted sound to instruct Su Li, ¡°I can barely avoid it from turning into ash with the power of Ghost Chapter. You read through it to check if stories inside have endings.¡±


    Su Li opened it and saw the ending of the first story immediately. Then she read it out.


    ¡°In the deserted deep mountain, there are countless demons and monsters. How can delicate women live alone? They are just mortals who were killed here and unwilling to be evil spirits after death. So, they lure living people for food... The schr did not know it and was eaten by the three female ghosts. Even his soul was not left.¡±


    It not only provided the ending of the story, but also depicted the bloody story between humans and ghosts explicitly.


    ¡°Sure enough, the ghosts on the first and second floors of the book pavilion have all left.¡±


    Wen Hun¡¯s face was a bit pale. Those ghosts had never left the book pavilion for thousands of years, and they only came out at night. Why did they vite the rule and leave?


    He didn¡¯t think those things could be eliminated by people. Based on his knowledge, no one could defeat those ghosts. Even the Master could onlypromise with them and make unfair deals over and over again, and even let those ghosts devour disciples.


    The Immortal Cultivation Sect was just like a fragile shell and was controlled by the Immortal of Ghost actually. They could live in peace when the Immortal of Ghost slept. Once he woke up... no one could survive!


    Human n was too weak...


    Wen Hun clenched his fists and raised his head to look at the ignorant junior sister apprentice. He took a deep breath and ordered other disciples to withdraw. Then he walked in front of two stone lions at the gate of the book pavilion.


    ¡°Come out. I am Wen Hun. I need to ask you something.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two stone lions shook.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes condensed. The breath of the two ghosts were so weak, so she could barely notice them. The breath of ferocious ghosts in red was too strongst night, and she didn¡¯t even notice them.


    But she was here.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed and revealed a trace of tease.


    The two stone lions shook more severely, but they didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be dead. Then they just showed two miserable faces. When one of lions with a human face was about to speak, Su Li transmitted sound to it.


    ¡°Dare to expose me, I will eat you.¡±


    The stone lion goggled its eyes and almost bit its tongue. Then it immediately bit back its words, and asked, ¡°Lord Wen Hun, what do you want to know?¡±


    Wen Hun was stunned, and strangeness appeared in his eyes. Although the two stone lions were extremely weak, every time they talk to him, they were all arrogant with their noses in the air. Why were they so humble this time?


    ¡°Could it be that the Master saved face for us this time?¡±


    Wen Hun was puzzled. But he was concerned about the book pavilion. He didn¡¯t care too much, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What happened in the book pavilionst night? Tell me everything you saw.¡±


    The stone lion with a distorted face froze for a moment. Then it seemed to be instructed by someone, and immediately said, ¡°Lord Wen Hun, the red-clothed seniors on the first and second floors were all...all...dead!!¡±

 Chapter 522 - Hong Baizhu

    <h4>Chapter 522 Hong Baizhu</h4>


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    The young but experienced Wen Hun was totally shocked and goggled at it. Perhaps the respect of stone lions gave him great courage. Finally, he asked what he always wanted to know, ¡°You ghosts will also die?¡±


    ¡°Ghosts are not included in the Five Elements and won¡¯t be reincarnated, though, they will die. Just like us, weak ghosts, if we are not protected by strong backers, we will be swallowed by more powerful ghosts soon after we have consciousness.¡±


    Wen Hun was surprised, and he continued to ask, ¡°What kind of ghosts can be considered as backers?¡±


    ¡°They must be red-clothed seniors!¡±


    ¡°But you just said that the red-clothed seniors were all dead.¡±


    ¡°It should be a ghost who was stronger than the red-clothed seniors. And even those seniors can only be reduced to its food...¡±


    As saying, the stone lion nced at Su Li secretly. Since Su Li had no reaction, he sighed with relief.


    If it could sweat, it would be bathed in perspiration at this moment.


    Hearing this, Wen Hun felt anxious and frightened.


    The ghost more powerful than ferocious ghosts in red... Was it the Immortal of Ghost enshrined by the Master?


    Master left the Sect this time because of the Immortal of Ghost. However, it wreaked havoc in the Sect now. What did this mean?


    Could the Mastere back after one month?


    Wen Hun was shocked, and his face changed. Su Li looked at him and felt a little helpless.


    What was this silly boy thinking about?


    ¡°Fine, just leave along the third floor of book pavilion. The top priority now is to figure out the rtionship between the book pavilion and the deep mountain. What¡¯s more, there is still an indigestible ferocious ghost in red.¡±


    Today, Su Li had nothing to do and followed Wen Hun to guard the hall. Wen Hun nagged her not to leave the yard at night.


    After finishing dinner at dusk, Wen Hun left. When it was getting dark, Su Li closed the gate of the yard and returned to the adytum.


    Plop!


    After the shadow trembled for a while, a wet girl in red was thrown out. The girl in red, whoy on the ground, struggled for a while and then sat up. The bloody tears streamed from ck eyes without pupils down her pale face, neck and body... and formed a pool of blood on the ground soon.


    Su Li came face to face with her. Gradually, the atmosphere became gloomy and terrible against the candlelight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty my adytum.¡±


    All of sudden, Su Li said softly and broke the silence.


    The girl in red was stunned for a moment, and then her bloody tears flowed more quickly. However, she strove to suck it back when the bloody tears flowed to the feet. The blood on the ground gradually reduced and disappeared.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Su Li smiled sweetly. With soft eyes, she held her lovely face with two hands. The girl in red trembled more severely.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The girl opened her small blood-red mouth and replied cautiously. Her voice seemed toe from countless men and women, which was sharp and garbled.


    The gruesome voice was supposed to make people scared. But the girl begged for mercy in the voice.


    ¡°I...I am...Hong Baizhu... Don¡¯t eat me...¡±


    With a faint smile, Su Li moved her hands and said in a casual tone, ¡°It depends on whether you will obey me. Yourpanions are so ugly that I can¡¯t help destroying them. But you are different from them. Although there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes, you have a pretty face.¡±


    The girl blushed. She touched her own face bashfully and stammered, ¡°Re...really? Those...those are not mypanions. They alwayspete with me for food...¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes slightly, and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°How many people have you eaten?¡±


    The dark eyes of the girl were full of ignorance, ¡°People... What¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Li chuckled and pointed to the outside, ¡°They are living creature that move around outside, and they read books in the book pavilion during the day.¡±


    The girl understood and shook her head while touching her empty stomach. A hint of curiosity appeared in her pitch-ck eyes, ¡°I...I didn¡¯t eat people before. Are they delicious?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat them?¡±


    With cold eyes, Su Li thought that this girl was lying.


    The girl was panicky, and exined anxiously, ¡°I...really didn¡¯t eat that. I...just woke up. They...always cheat me, and I have been cheated...for many times...¡±


    Su Li looked at the girl in red thoughtfully, as if thinking about the authenticity of her words.


    The girl was terribly frightened, and continued to stammer, ¡°I...I am different from them. They ate too much...to be like me, while I was like this by nature... I have slept for a long time. When I woke up, I was unable to defeat...¡±


    She seldom spoke, so she was incoherent. But Su Li still understood that.


    ¡°Are you nobler than them?¡±


    Su Li twitched her lips slightly, and touched the silky hair of the girl. The girl tried to cover her head with fear, but failed.


    ¡°You have slept for a long time, so you don¡¯t know the origin of Immortal Cultivation Sect. I didn¡¯t expect thest one that was the most difficult to digest was actually the most useless.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the girl shed more bloody tears, which spilled out of her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯m so scared.


    I don¡¯t want to be eaten, and I feel bad when sleeping...¡±


    The strong feeling of fear stimted the girl¡¯s ck eyes to arise a glimmer of white light. Then she seemed to be enlightened, and had a shback to the things happened before she fell asleep.


    Although it was only an instant, the girl remembered a lot.


    The girl was taken aback for a moment, and then became happy.


    ¡°I got it. I got it!¡±


    Since she remembered it, she should not sleep anymore.


    The girl¡¯s thoughts were too simple. Before Su Li continued to ask questions, she couldn¡¯t wait to stretch out her fleshy and bloodless cold hand to point between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows, and shared her poor memory with Su Li.


    In an instant, the clear scene shed through Su Li¡¯s awareness sea.


    In the dark sky, the familiar mountain of Immortal Cultivation Sect came into view. But its disciples were far more than now, roughly tens of thousands. The mountains were densely packed with pavilions, even including the deep mountain.


    ¡°How many years ago is this scene?¡±


    Su Li wondered. She quickened the image in her mind. Soon she saw a figure resembling Hong Baizhu standing in the air. There were the Human n of the Immortal Cultivation Sect trembling below.


    The woman was slender and beautiful. Two drops of typical bloody tears dotted under her eyelids, like two rubies, which made her look even more charming.


    ¡°Is she the former Hong Baizhu?¡±


    Su Li was astonished. In front of Hong Baizhu, there were two ghosts like two mountains of flesh. The pale flesh of them seemed to be heaped up in disorder like rocks. Ugliness was not enough to describe their looks.


    ¡°Hahaha, Hong Baizhu, as the head of ghosts in this ce, you actually can¡¯t control your followers. Today, we will get your yin-gathering site!¡±


    The hoarse and atrocious sound like a boy¡¯s voice came from the mountain of flesh on the left. Su Li couldn¡¯t help but pick her ear. Could it be that the ghost¡¯s vocal cord was chopped up by the naturew? Its voice was very harsh.


    Compared with its voice, Hong Baizhu¡¯s voice was just like the sound of nature.


    In the scene, Hong Baizhu snorted with an evil face. The familiar mature voice sounded, ¡°Even if there is only me being left, I will not be bullied and affronted by you rubbish! Get out of here!¡±


    After saying it, she stretched out her hand and seemed to grab something. Then a blood-colored red umbre appeared in her hand. The umbre crown flew away, and two streaks of tremendous red cold light shot out.


    The two mountains of flesh gave a strangeugh at the same time and raised a flesh and blood shield which kept screaming. The two streaks of cold light directly shot into the flesh and blood, and then the shield screamed louder.


    When Hong Baizhu saw this shield, she narrowed her eyes, ¡°The Ferocious Ghost Shield is actually in your hands. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being med by the Ghost Emperor?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Ghost Emperor? He even can¡¯t protect himself now. As long as I eat you, I will be the master here!¡±


    The two mountains of fleshughed wildly, and suddenly squirmed to merge together. The tremendous shield stretched countless times in an instant, and epassed the entire Immortal Cultivation Sect, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to eat the body of the descendant of the Ghost Emperor. Hahaha...¡±


    Hong Baizhu looked calm and serious. Although she was in a desperate plight, she was not flustered and had a determined look. The crystal of two bloody tears under her eyelids dropped, which caused the bloody tears that had been stopped streaming to pour down immediately.


    ¡°Even if I fall into endless sleep and can¡¯t wake up, I will never let you seed!!¡±


    Then, the scene turned into white light, and then dimmed.


    The eyes of Hong Baizhu with an appearance of a little girl were bright. She thought, ¡°I was very powerful before. But... now I will be eaten.¡±


    Thinking about it, she shed more bloody tears, and then sucked back all the blood on the ground in a flurry.


    Although she was still Hong Baizhu, she already had new consciousness. Although fragmented memories shed back in her mind asionally, they couldn¡¯t rece her current consciousness.


    ¡°ck Lotus, when did the scene take ce?¡±


    Su Li transmitted her thought into the ck Lotus Ring.


    ¡°Tut, tut, in the era when ghosts prevailed, there were even a Ghost Emperor. Judging from the style of dressing of the Human n, it is supposed to be All Spirits Age, which had a longer history than that of Kuiyu Pce. It seems that sometimes rumors may be believable. The Immortal Cultivation Sect has been established for at least tens of thousands of years, or even longer. After all, the All Spirits Age is of great antiquity. No one knows how many years that Agested.¡±


    Looking at Hong Baizhu who was still shedding bloody tears, Su Li felt it was a little weird.


    In other words, she almost ate an old monster living in the All Spirits Age?


    ¡°Fortunately, Hong Baizhu seems to be the descendant of that Ghost Emperor, and it is difficult for me to digest it. Otherwise, it will be a big loss.¡±


    While thinking about that, Su Li pointed to the direction of the deep mountain outside the house suddenly, ¡°Try to sense it. Compared with you in your heyday, how is the most powerful existence there?¡±


    Being asked by Su Li suddenly, the muddleheaded Hong Baizhu stopped crying immediately, and began to sense the same kind of her instinctively. Her bloodline was unusual, so she perceived something quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s very strange, and very weak. I don¡¯t know it. I am weaker than that thing now... And I...can¡¯t beat it.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly. Then, relying on the memory of Hong Baizhu, she finally had a little thought.


    ¡°You have slept for many years and have lost memory. Now, your territory is upied by an unknown little ghost.¡±


    Light flickered in Su Li¡¯s eyes. She gently touched Hong Baizhu¡¯s silky hair, ¡°I found a treasure inexplicably. Does my identity as the daughter of lucke into y? ...¡±

 Chapter 523 - Fight for the Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 523 Fight for the Sect!</h4>


    No one could give Su Li an answer to her question.


    She didn¡¯t obsess about it and continued to ask, ¡°What is yin-gathering site for?¡±


    With her head tilted, Hong Baizhu recalled and said while pointing outside the door, ¡°I raised them, and protected... I ate their yinqi.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°So in that age, the Human n and you were interdependent and served as food for each other?¡±


    ¡°Age?¡±


    With confusion in her eyes, Hong Baizhu couldn¡¯t understand many words that Su Li mentioned. But she instinctively felt the mighty woman in front of her was very disgusted with ¡°eating people¡±.


    So, she continued, ¡°Those...fragile people, as long as they were alive, they would have yinqi. I...didn¡¯t eat them.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly. The little girl was surprised with Su Li¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡°I am not disgusted with eating people, as long as you don¡¯t eat innocent people. The practitioners in the cultivation circle have many ways to die. I have not seen practitioners who shouldn¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Hong Baizhu froze for a moment, ¡°Then...you...¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and said in a soft voice.


    ¡°I should die, too. But I can¡¯t reconcile myself to do that, so...I can¡¯t die.¡±


    The little girl didn¡¯t understand it. She just kept quiet beside Su Li and struggled to prevent bloody tears from dirtying the ground.


    Su Li took out palm-sized bloody flesh, and the little girl sniffed it. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked up at Su Li¡¯s palm. Her eyes seemed to glow. Then she said instinctively, ¡°It¡¯s the bloody flesh of...Yinsi.¡±


    ¡°What is Yinsi?¡±


    The little girl froze again with her small face wrinkled. She was confused and distressed, ¡°Yinsi? What is Yinsi...¡±


    She didn¡¯t remember it, and only knew it was a good thing.


    Su Li no longer forced her. The Cang Lei¡¯s Cave was used for amodating practitioners, and was unable to trap her. So, Su Li put her into the ck Lotus Ring and would deal with herter.


    ¡°To be honest, it is better to see with my own eyes.¡±


    Su Li opened the door. The faint light in early morning shone in through the window with a little rare warmth.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t destroy the seal outside the deep mountain rashly. Otherwise, only the shock will destroy the entire Immortal Cultivation Sect.¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯te up with a good idea for a while.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    At this moment, Wen Hun called outside. Su Li immediately adjusted her expression and walked out of the door.


    As usual, Su Li and Wen Hun sat on the steps of the hall at leisure.


    Maybe because of devouring too many ghosts, the evil ghost perceived much more clearly than before. Su Li, who could not see anything before, could ¡°see¡± the underground of the hall very deeply if she transferred consciousness to the evil ghost. The pitch-dark veins spread in a crisscross pattern like blood vessels. All the veins gathered in a huge shadow just below the hall. It seemed to be in a shape of a heart and beat slowly, in which the pure ck yinqi flew very slowly. If Su LI didn¡¯t sense it carefully, she might think it was dead.


    ¡°A living heart... Is it the thing that Immortal Cultivation Sect guards?¡±


    Su Li wondered and turned her head to nce at the abstracted Wen Hun. She thought, ¡°On the day that the blood snake made trouble, this silly boy¡¯s first intention was to take me to flee into the hall. It means that the thing under the ground is antagonistic to the thing in the deep mountain. However, if it is not ast resort, the silly boy would not incline to provoke the existence underground.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li settled to concentrate on remembering the indistinct seal, which separated the deep mountain and the Sect.


    As long as she watched it for a few days, she would be familiar with the matrix. Although she could not break it, she was still able go into the deep mountain without disturbing the seal.


    ¡°A few dayster, my power of soul will be umted to the limit, and my realm will make a breakthrough. Barring idents, there will be thunder for testing. Then I need to find a secluded ce to let out the boy Su Bai and make him have a hearty meal...¡±


    Su Li kept quiet and did not ask questions. Wen Hun only thought that she finally began to believe his words, so he left her enough time and did not bother her.


    They kept such quiet and harmonious atmosphere, and another seven days passed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°In a week or so, Master will be back.¡±


    Wen Hun sat beside the steps, with a gray spiritual sword on him. In the past few days, some little ghosts came to make trouble, but they were all beheaded by him cleanly.


    However, he was afraid that he was like a neurotic in the eyes of the little junior sister apprentice since he hacked in the air.


    Wen Hun sighed secretly, and turned his head to nce at Su Li, who would rather be in a daze than talking. He felt that he guessed right.


    ¡°Little...¡±


    When Wen Hun was about to speak, he suddenly sensed something. So, he turned his head to look at the transparent seal wall in the deep mountain. He happened to see an elder in a brown robe, whom he was very familiar with. Then the elder flew and fell in front of him with a kind smile.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Wen Hun was overjoyed. He stood up quickly, and said excitedly, ¡°You are finally back! The Sect...¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    He Jiu came closer and patted on Wen Hun¡¯s thin shoulder, ¡°Well done. I have known everything happened in the Sect in these days. They were natural chaos, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Wen Hun felt relieved and nodded slightly. However, he felt it was strangeter. Did the Master never believe in natural? The Master only believed in Immortal of Ghost.


    However, Wen Hun didn¡¯t think too much, and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you say that you will leave for one month? Why do youe in advance?¡±


    ¡°The things have been done, so Ie back early.¡±


    He Jiu interrupted Wen Hun and waved his hand. Then he seemed to feel something and turned his eyes on Su Li who had been staring at him.


    At this moment, He Jiu had the illusion of being seen through.


    His face distorted for a moment, and then returned to normal. He asked in a solemn voice, ¡°Wen Hun, why is the girl here?¡±


    Then Wen Hun remembered that the Master had asked him to guard the hall by himself. But now, the Master happened to see them... He was panicky and stood in front of Su Li in a hurry, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault. I feel lonely and bored to guard the hall, so I ask junior sister apprentice to guard with me. Master, me me please!¡±


    He Jiu snorted with cold face, ¡°Fine, you twoe with me into the hall.¡±


    He turned around and stepped on the steps. Wen Hun gave a bitter smile, and wanted to hold Su Li to follow him.


    However, he held nothing.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    There was a crisp voice. Wen Hun raised his head in astonishment. Su Li actually blocked He Jiu¡¯s way.


    When did the junior sister apprentice stand there?


    He Jiu frowned and showed an angry expression, ¡°Su Yue, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Wen Hun was a little confused, and more restless. He stepped forward and held Su Li¡¯s arm, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, what are you doing? Why do you block the Master¡¯s way?¡±


    Su Li smiled and motioned Wen Hun not to fluster. Then she turned her eyes and smiled faintly, ¡°If you were really the Master, I would not get in your way as a disciple. But you are just a ghost... Do you deserve it?¡±


    Wen Hun was shocking from head to toes and stared at He Jiu¡¯s angry face in surprise and confusion. However, no matter how he looked at him, the man looked like the Master. If the man was a ghost, how could he, who was semi-human and semi-ghost, not tell that?


    In addition...the junior sister apprentice didn¡¯t practice Ghost Chapter, so she couldn¡¯t see ghosts at all. Why...


    ¡°Ho-ho, I see.¡±


    He Jiu was silent for a moment, and suddenly sneered, ¡°I wondered why the Sect was in disarray since I just left for a month. It turns out that you, a sinister woman, y tricks secretly. The Ni Sect has a firm hand, almost making my Immortal Cultivation Sect fall apart.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Wen Hun with a fluctuating expression, ¡°My boy,e here. Do you still remember what I taught you? Don¡¯t fluster no matter what happens. Is she important than our rtionship?¡±


    Wen Hun looked at Su Li, who seemed to be another person. He felt ufortable with his heart, but still struggled to ask, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, is what Master said...true?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her pupils turned into pure ck like the evil ghost. In that moment, He Jiu in her eyes was a mass of rotten flesh. But the strange colorful light on its surface clouded Wen Hun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice...¡±


    She suddenly spoke and looked at Wen Hun seriously, ¡°Have I ever hurt you in the past half a month?¡±


    Wen Hun froze and began to waver in his heart again.


    Although he said that the Master cultivated him only because of his talent, he could never forget the Master¡¯s kindness and rearing.


    While the junior sister apprentice...brought him unutterable warmth and happiness in the past two months, and he felt he was still alive...like a living person for the first time.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Wen Hun felt a lump raised in his throat. He...he didn¡¯t want to give up either of them!


    Su Li didn¡¯t say another word. Then the ck veins under her feet were constantly surging toward her, which was a hint of extremely danger.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand, if the rotten flesh in front of her went into the hall, something that she was unhappy with would happen. She still nned to control other twenty-five sects through Immortal Cultivation Sect, so it couldn¡¯t be destroyed like that.


    The ball of veins did not remind her at the beginning, but flowed to Wen Hun. However, his soul was shielded, and he could not perceive it. Therefore, the ck veins stopped for a moment before turning to her.


    She felt that the stop seemed as though it was anxious to find someone to try its luck in a desperate situation.


    ¡°That shadow has its own consciousness.¡±


    When Su Li was still thinking, the rotten flesh couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and said in a persuasive manner, ¡°Boy, think about your duties. How can you continue to be my personal disciple if you are so indecisive? How can you...be the Lord of the Sect in the future?!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Wen Hun suddenly stopped trembling. He raised his head, as if he returned to calm with the impetus of these words at this moment.


    A smile registered on He Jiu¡¯s face. However, seeing Wen Hun standing beside Su Li, he was frozenpletely.


    Wen Hun with a bloodless face showed a relieved smile.


    ¡°Damn ghost, how can you, a dumbass, understand the rtionship between me and my Master?!¡±


    He was warned by the old man on the first day that he became He Jiu¡¯s personal disciple.


    ¡°You only have two hundred years. After two hundred years, you will enter the deep mountain and continue to fight for my Sect! So... if you want to be my personal disciple, you will never be the Lord of the Sect. Are you willing to do that?¡±


    ¡°I...I am willing to fight for the Sect!¡±

 Chapter 524 - Immortal of Ghost Showed Up

    Chapter 524 Immortal of Ghost Showed Up


    Wen Hun stood beside Su Li, and the gray sword appeared in his hand somehow. He stared at ¡°He Jiu¡± coldly.


    ¡°He Jiu¡± was shocked, like a robot getting stuck suddenly. Then his eyes were like marbles rolled at random, and the whole face began to shiver. Pieces of human skin were shaken off like scraps. Thenyers of rotten flesh inside revealed.


    ¡°Retch...¡±


    Wen Hun saw such a disgusting ghost for the first time. He couldn¡¯t help retching, and almost vomited the breakfast.


    But at this moment, the clear voice of the junior sister apprentice reached his ear, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, step back.¡±


    As soon as he took a step back subconsciously, a sickle full of spikes skimmed over his nose. He was startled to break out in a cold sweat.


    If he didn¡¯t step back, half of face would be cut off definitely.


    But when he was still in a state of shock, the rotten flesh suddenly swelled to split the clothes and turned into a mass of white flesh. In the middle of the flesh was a huge mouth full of sharp teeth, which opened and closed continuously.


    ¡°Mess up my thing. I swallow you!¡±


    The fleshughed frantically and dived for them. Wen Hun¡¯s face changed drastically, and he was about to retreat. But a strong thought came from his feet, and hit his awareness sea.


    Wen Hun¡¯s face became paler immediately. He was even not able to think with the sharp pain, and covered his head instinctively.


    ¡°No! No! Drive it away! Don¡¯t let it in! Otherwise, I will die, and you all will...¡±


    The roar suddenly stopped, and the sharp pain also receded like a tide.


    Wen Hun put down his hands. Like a drowning person who was just lifted out of the water, he panted violently to try to relieve the tinnitus due to the hitting. Then he struggled to open his eyes wide, and the blurry scene in front of him gradually became clear.


    The pitch-ck eyes streaming with bloody tears came into his view.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Wen Hun suffered cardiac arrest with fear, and then swung the gray sword to hack. But it was caught by a small hand.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t scare him. He is more precious than you.¡±


    Su Li said. Hearing it, the little girl drew back hands immediately, and stepped back to bow to Wen Hun cautiously.


    Then Wen Hun saw clearly that it was a little girl younger than the junior sister apprentice. But the bloody tears in her eyes... A ghost?


    A tame ghost?


    He was shocked, and recalled everything happened just now quickly. Then... He couldn¡¯t help looking over Hong Baizhu, and looked at Su Li.


    She still had a delicate and pretty face and a fragile body. But the weak little junior sister apprentice in his mind actually trod the ghost like mountain of flesh under her foot just now, and the ghost became as thin as a piece of paper.


    Was there something wrong with hering from the Ni Sect?


    Wen Hun bit his lip tightly. Bitterness and resentment rushed into his mind. But he could talk to nobody.


    He trusted someonepletely, while...she always told lies, right?


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, it is not the time to be distracted. Since something in the deep mountain disguised itself as the Master, which means...¡±


    Wen Hun was shocked. He had no time to think about Su Li¡¯s identity anymore. He held his forehead and walked over to Su Li. Then he asked ufortably, ¡°Su Yue, what did you get?¡±


    Hearing Wen Hun called her name, Su Li raised her brows, and then chuckled, ¡°I join the Sect for a short time and don¡¯t understand what he said. Senior Fellow Apprentice, you can interrogate...¡±


    ¡°You...don¡¯t call me Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    Wen Hun¡¯s pale face showed a trace of anger, as well as childish grievances that were hard to see.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although she could no longer empathize with Wen Hun in her state of mind, she still apologized with understanding, ¡°Sorry, I concealed my identity, but...it is only a name. The name is false, but my heart is true. Do you care about me or my name?¡±


    Wen Hun didn¡¯t know how to refute that for a while. He felt that Su Li¡¯s words were a little weird, but they were reasonable after contemtion.


    What did he care about? Just a name?


    As the little junior sister apprentice said, in the past month, she had never cheated him. Even today, he was fortunate not to get killed by the ghost with the help of the junior sister apprentice.


    Fine, he had already reached the Erosion Period, and might die soon, so there was no point in thinking about these things.


    He thought so, but felt bitter. However, since there was the matter at hand, he still managed to put away his emotions. Then he took out a red jade token from his arms and ced it on the rotten flesh.


    With a bang, the red jade tokenbusted spontaneously, and scorched a little of rotten flesh, which made the flesh struggle violently.


    With his heart sinking, Wen Hun said, ¡°It is indeed the ghost in the deep mountain. Ghosts in the book pavilion will not ignite the yang token.¡±


    ¡°So, what should we do now?¡±


    Su Li blinked and asked Wen Hun.


    Wen Hun hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the deep mountain. Maybe we can get something from the ghost¡¯s statement.¡±


    ¡°Easy.¡±


    Su Li raised her foot and grabbed the rotten flesh on the ground to press it into a ball. Then she threw it to the little ghost, Hong Baizhu.


    The little girl caught it in disgust. But in order to prove her worth, she made an effort to check the rotten flesh. Then she said in ghosts¡¯ typical voice, ¡°I need some time...to find its memories.¡±


    ¡°Then you stay here.¡±


    Su Li deployed her a protection boundary with ghost energy, and then took Wen Hun into the hall.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Wen Hun looked back at the little girl with bloody tears who worked hard, and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice was bullied by a bad guy just now. He can¡¯t get away with that.¡±


    As she said this, she stopped smiling. After she stomped her feet gently, the ripples spread. Her soft voice became cold instantly.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    The shadow sank into the ground and turned into a sharp sword to cut dozens of ck veins instantly. The pure ck air gushing from the cut-off veins was all absorbed by the evil ghost. The shadow in the deepest part became angry immediately and manipted the nearby ck veins to twine around the evil ghost.


    The hall vibrated violently, as if an earthquake urred. Wen Hun was frightened, and tended to carry Su Li to leave. But he found that he was not able to draw Su Li, and the ground around Su Li did not vibrate at all.


    ¡°The vibration... Could it be that the junior sister apprentice and the ghost under the ground...are fighting?¡±


    When Wen Hun thought of what Su Li said just now, he was stunned by his spection.


    At this moment, boom!!


    Like tentacles, dozens of ck veins shot out form the stone b in the center of the hall and left many holes on it. Then they stopped in the air for a moment and turned into sharp swords collectively, stabbing at Su Li straight like lightning.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, be careful!¡±


    The veins were too fast to block them. As Wen Hun said, those veins were in front of Su Li.


    ¡°Do you think my physical body is my weakness?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes and stretched out her right hand calmly. Then the golden arc was twining and flickering, and the strength resided in her palm.


    Cuixing Method.


    A golden light as thick as a barrel burst outward!


    Boom!


    Snap.


    Wen Hun felt weak-kneed and fell on the ground. He stared at the hall without roof and walls in shock. There was also no sign of those veins. Only the ground which had been turned over was left, as if it was plowed by someone...


    Junior Sister Apprentice... What was her cultivation?


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I identally damaged the Master¡¯s hall.¡±


    Su Li fixed the hair around her ear embarrassedly, and her face flushed slightly.


    Wen Hun earthed to himself and opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to mess it up either.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve eaten too much recently, and I don¡¯t even know what realm I have reached. I can¡¯t pull back at the right time.¡±


    After a short silence, Wen Hun just intended to say something. Suddenly, Su Li looked behind him with a serious expression, and said calmly.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice,e to me.¡±


    It chilled Wen Hun, and he rushed to Su Li¡¯s side without another word. Then he dared to look back.


    Somehow, the ck veins as thick as a wooden barrel sprang out from the ground and turned into a mass of indiscernible twisted shadow. It was colorful and almost contained all colors in the world, most of which was the dirty grey at first sight.


    ¡°Your Excellency... you are an Emperor of Human n.¡±


    The familiar ghost voice sounded, but there was deep fear in it, ¡°You stay out of my way, and I will stay out of yours. Why do you pick on me?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and said indifferently, ¡°What are you? Tell me your name.¡±


    Wen Hun was a little confused, and wondered why the Immortal of Ghost called Junior Sister Apprentice ¡°Emperor¡±. The Master just reached the Huashen Realm. And the higher level was the ¡°nature¡¯s test¡±, which had nothing to do with ¡°Emperor¡±.


    The twisted shadow seemed not to understand the disparagement of Su Li¡¯s words, and then responded, ¡°I am an ancient ghost, and was given the name Hong by the Ghost Emperor. Emperor of Human n, you are a rare powerhouse. Why do you offend the Ghost Emperor for just a yin-gathering site?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Emperor?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled, ¡°So, you live in the All Spirits Age? I heard that the Ghost Emperor...only lived in the All Spirits Age.¡±


    If the twisted shadow could sweat, it would break out into in a cold sweat upon hearing this.


    ¡°Speaking of the Ghost Emperor, it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±


    Su Li pointed out the door, ¡°That little girl is called Hong Baizhu. Since you know the Ghost Emperor, do you know her?¡±


    The twisted shadow trembled as if to disperse.


    The atmosphere was strained and quiet in this moment. Wen Hun nced at Su Li, and then looked up at the ¡°Immortal of Ghost¡± enshrined by the Master. He couldn¡¯t help scratching his head.


    What were the little junior sister apprentice and the Immortal of Ghost talking about?


    He didn¡¯t understand a word, but...it seemed that junior sister apprentice gained the upper hand.


    At this moment, there were footsteps came from outside the hall, and it was the little girl who pinched a little bit of flesh. She said with a bit joy, ¡°Find...find it.¡±


    When the twisted phantom saw the bloody tears under the little girl¡¯s eyes, it burst and dispersed.


    It was really the legendary Hong Baizhu!!


    The little girl with flesh in hands was a little confused, but she still walked up to Su Li and intended to point between Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Transmit...transmit the memories to...!¡±


    Puff!


    Suddenly, there was a soft sound in the hall, and the phantom reappeared.

 Chapter 525 - Secrets?

    <h4>Chapter 525 Secrets?</h4>


    After the smoke cleared, the twisted phantom was gone and reced by...a little ck pig.


    It was just an ordinary ck pig, just like ck pigs in the farmyard.


    Seeing the pig on the ground, Wen Hun felt the blood rising to the head and dizzy. He thought that it was a terrible insult for his hundred-year-long practice.


    ¡°Is...it the Immortal of Ghost enshrined by Master?¡±


    The phantom of the little ck pig on the ground uplifted the ass, and walked slowly to the Hong Baizhu. Then it threw itself down at its feet in admiration like a human being, ¡°Your Majesty, I...¡±


    Before it finished speaking, it saw the little girl hiding behind Su Li in fear.


    Although she was also afraid of Su Li, at least Su Li would not eat her for the time being, while this ¡°ck pig¡± was of the same kind as her.


    Since they were of the same kind, they would eat each other.


    ¡°This little girl doesn¡¯t remember you.¡±


    Su Li pulled the little girl in her arms, and said in a smooth but indisputable tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kneel down. Whether the Immortal Cultivation Sect or you, it seems that you all will have troubles. I have nothing to do now, so I am willing to grant you this favor. Now I ask, and you answer me. Is that clear?¡±


    The little ck pig nodded in a hurry. It was good that the Emperor of Human n in front of him was willing to help.


    As for the consequence... it would not be worse than being swallowed by the thing in the deep mountain.


    ¡°Good. What is hid in the deep mountain? Where did He Jiu go?¡±


    The little ck pig saw Wen Hun besides Su Li, and didn¡¯t dare to lie, ¡°Since the Lihen Tablet was erected, the Qingshui Circle has been changed, and it is no longer suitable for us to live. Fortunately, when I was about to die due to depletion, Yinsi in Yin Mountain transmitted sound to me that he was willing to help me with blood and flesh. However, Yinsi was sealed in the deep Yin Mountain. Besides, there was a tactical matrix set up by the Human n outside the Yin Mountain, and I was not able to get in.


    In desperation, I could only make an agreement with the Immortal Cultivation Sect that they enter the mountain to take bloody flesh to support me, and I share some blood and flesh with them. But He Jiu must keep the secret and prevent people from discovering me. Otherwise, I will be penalized by the Human n, and this Sect will also be destroyed.


    He Jiu promised me. He kept his words and kept a low profile. Immortal Cultivation Sect and I were interdependent and got on well with each other at first. Butter...¡±


    The little ck pig¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°The Human n ate blood and flesh of Yinsi to improve their souls. However, after all, human beings were different with ghosts. Because eating too much blood and flesh, many disciples in the Sect died off. And it prompted a new ghost which could be adapted to the Qingshui Circle unexpectedly!¡±


    At this point, Su Li had a spection in her heart, but she didn¡¯t speak it and listened to the little ck pig quietly.


    ¡°That newly born ghost, cruel but forbearing, was very powerful. It possessed the first disciple of He Jiu and sneaked into the Yin Mountain with the intention of devouring Yinsi. However, Yinsi was not the one to be trifled with. Even in a weak state, he sealed the ghost. After that, He Jiu would go to the Mountain to perform routine worship and consolidate the seal every one hundred year.¡±


    ¡°That new ghost hates me, Yinsi and the Sect very much. Every time He Jiu consolidated the seal, there would be some troubles in the Sect. However, it¡¯s the fiercest one this time! I know that rotten flesh, and it is an ability of the new ghost. If I was absorbed by it, I would be delirious and do irrevocable things.¡±


    The little ck pig trembled, and an expression of fear shed in its eyes, ¡°If you didn¡¯t happen toe to this Sect, I am afraid that not only the Immortal Cultivation Sect, but the entire Jiuzhou Region would be in trouble.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand with an indifferent expression, and said calmly, ¡°How did the ghosts in the book pavilion appear? You said you made an agreement with He Jiu, who is only more than 3,000 years old, but the ghosts in the book pavilion are four or five thousand years old. Do not tell me that those were also prompted by disciples of the Immortal Cultivation Sect.¡±


    Originally, the little ck pig wanted to fooled her. To its surprise, Su Li even knew the ages of those ghosts. So, it shook head and told the truth.


    ¡°Of course not. It was not a book pavilion, but modeled on the Cangyin Tower in ancient times. The ghosts hiding in it would not be affected by the Qingshui Circle. There were also many precious secrets that only ghosts could practice. It was not open to the disciples of the Immortal Cultivation Sect originally, butter, it was opened to them somehow.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly, and the light flickered in her eyes, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hide in it, but suffer under the ground?¡±


    With light shing in the little ck pig¡¯s eyes, it said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to hide in it, but my body is too big to hide in the fake Cangyin Tower.¡±


    Su Li nodded and epted the answer. After a short silence, she asked, ¡°If I want to save the Immortal Cultivation Sect, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, you are righteous!¡±


    The little ck pig became excited, and got down on two front legs, as if to kneel, ¡°If the ghost in the Yin Mountain can be exterminated, everything will be solved by itself. Your Excellency, please help the Immortal Cultivation Sect to tide over the difficulty!¡±


    Phew...


    Wen Hun took a long sigh of relief. Hearing this, he finally understood the essence of Immortal Cultivation Sect, and couldn¡¯t help looking at Su Li with hope.


    Su Li looked back and smiled at him. Then she turned around with her face returning to indifference, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if it¡¯s for the senior fellow apprentice, I won¡¯t let it go. You should withdraw to have a rest. I will go to Yin Mountain soon.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Your Excellency!¡±


    Since the little ck pig aplished his purpose, it did not stay and returned to the deep under the ground in the blink of an eye with his figure dissipating.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, the new ghost is not going to attack for a while. There is no need to guard the hall for the time being. Let¡¯s go back to make an adjustment first, and then go to the Yin Mountain tomorrow.¡±


    Wen Hun nodded and looked around. He couldn¡¯t help sighing when seeing the hall of the lord that was almost destroyed. Then he left.


    After leaving the main peak, Wen Hun went to pacify the disciples. After all, the movement of the main peak had caused many people to stop and watch.


    Su Li returned to the residence. Standing in front of her yard, she looked at the deep mountain in the distance.


    ¡°Little Su Li, are you really going to go to the Yin Mountain to kill that ghost tomorrow?¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help rushing out, and asked with a strange look. Su Li in his eyes was not a warm-hearted person. ¡°For the sake of senior fellow apprentice to protect the Immortal Cultivation Sect¡±, only ghosts would believe!


    Well, the ck pig was exactly a ghost...


    ¡°I must go to the Yin Mountain.¡±


    Su Li chuckled. But she didn¡¯t answer whether to kill the new ghost or not.


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes and knew that this girl had a ck heart. She might not believe the little pig at all, but just found a good reason to enter the Yin Mountain.


    Early the next morning, many disciples of the Immortal Cultivation Sect were ready at the foot of the Yin Mountain. They knew more or less the inside story. Although they were still ordinary disciples on the surface, they were deeply trusted by the lord.


    Soon Wen Hun and Su Li came together. The leading middle-aged practitioner greeted them and said with a worried expression, ¡°Eldest Senior Fellow Apprentice, you must be careful. Even if...you don¡¯t find the lord, you must be back before dark!¡±


    Everyone knew the horrific scenes in the Yin Mountain after dark. Even if Wen Hun¡¯s physique was special, he might not be able to bear it, unless he found He Jiu before that.


    Wen Hun nodded. The middle-aged practitioner nced at Su Li beside him, who had been joined the Sect for a short time. He felt it was strange, but he asked no questions.


    After all, threatened by all kinds of terrific things in the Sect, the people full of curiosity had all died off.


    All the disciples arranged the Extreme Yang Tactical Matrix, which would do little harm to people. It didn¡¯t mean it had no harm. For Wen Hun, the half-human and half-ghost existence, he must enter it after it was opened. Otherwise, he would be burned by the Tactical Matrix before he entered the Yin Mountain.


    ¡°Eight gates of Extreme Yang, open!¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner yelled and made finger gestures. A white light shot into the Tactical Matrix. Ripples on the transparent barrier fell apart from the center and formed a small gate for one person to enter.


    Seeing this, Wen Hun no longer hesitated and took Su Li to enter it.


    Swish!


    The small gate closed again. The middle-aged practitioner was drenched in sweat, and panted on the ground. A strange smile registered on his face and disappeared in an instant. Others, who were resting, did not see it.


    ...


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The gray de cut the ghost like a wolf into two from the head instantly, and then the ghost turned into ck smoke and dissipated.


    ¡°It should be a new ghost that formedtely.¡±


    Wen Hun put away the de, and breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as hended, he saw a mouth full of sharp fangs. In shock, he pulled the de and cut it without saying anything. To his surprise, the little ghost died immediately. He had never hacked ghosts to death. So, it meant this wolf was very weak.


    ¡°However, Master once said that although there were a lot of ghosts in the Yin Mountain, it is not easy to meet them. Why did we run into one as soon as we came in?¡±


    He frowned and looked at Su Li beside him. Su Li¡¯s shadow, which was eating, hid immediately. She smiled, ¡°Keeping walking, we will know the answer.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Wen Hun nodded, and then hesitated to speak. After he walked a little further following Su Li, he finally couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What ...should I...call you?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know the true meaning of ¡°Emperor of Human n¡±, he could imagine that it was probably a realm that he couldn¡¯t reach in his life. Otherwise, how could the horrible Immortal of Ghost, who had lived for thousands of years, show himself, say kind words and even grovel?


    Such a mighty person, even if she didn¡¯t care about it, it was difficult for him to call her ¡°junior sister apprentice¡±.


    Su Li smiled sweetly when she heard this, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Since you feel ufortable, I won¡¯t force you. Just call me sister, or...Master.¡±


    Wen Hun was shocked, and blurted out, ¡°Master? You are the Grand Elder of the Ni Sect!¡±


    ¡°Well, am I very famous?¡±


    Su Li looked back and blinked. Wen Hun scratched his head, ¡°My Master said that you are very mysterious and vicious. The Ni Sect under your leadership is likely to be more difficult to deal with than other twenty-five sects. We must be careful.¡±


    With that, Wen Hun was blushed and scratched his head. Then he firmly said, ¡°Master must be wrong. Sister, you risk own well-being to go into the Mountain and kill ghosts. You are very benevolent and righteous. How can you be vicious?¡±


    Upon hearing this, ck Lotus rolled his eyes.


    The silly boy was grateful for Su Li¡¯s kindness in entering the Mountain and killing ghosts, but he ignored a big problem.


    The Grand Elder of Ni Sect hid her identity to join another sect. How could her ambition be small?


    Su Li smiled happily, and said even with a hint of gratification in her tone, ¡°It¡¯s great that you think so.¡±

 Chapter 526 - A Strange Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 526 A Strange Feeling</h4>


    The road to the Yin Mountain was not difficult. There was only one regr and wide trail that ran directly to the deep mountain, the ck dense forest. It was dark and unclear.


    ¡°How is the geographypletely different from that on the map?¡±


    Wen Hun put down the scroll with a confused expression. The map was drawn hundreds of years ago, but it should not be totally different from the actual geography.


    ¡°Could it be that something went wrong when the junior fellow apprentices opened the Tactical Matrix? Isn¡¯t it the entrance of the Yin Mountain!¡±


    Wen Hun was in shock. He began to search the pattern simr to the road in front of him on the map immediately.


    Su Li smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°The Yin Mountain is not very big. Even if we were delivered to wrong ce, let¡¯s just search for the right one.¡±


    Wen Hun froze for an instant. Then he thought of the terrifying power that Su Li had exploded yesterday, and felt...it was very reasonable. Even the Immortal of Ghost was no match for her, what were these little ghosts and little monsters in the Yin Mountain?


    When he opened his mouth and intended to speak, he saw Su Li titled her head and stared at his side.


    It made Wen Hun¡¯s toes curl. He took a few steps sideways and followed Su Li¡¯s eyes to have a look at the same time.


    The ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡±, who usually wore ck clothes, dressed dazzling white gauze and looked at him with a strange look.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue!¡±


    Wen Hun was startled into a cold sweat, and patted on his chest with a look of fear, ¡°Can you make a sound when youe here? It almost scares me to death.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white did not respond, but just stared at Wen Hun gently. After a quite long time, she shaped her mouth.


    ¡°Come...¡±


    The gentle voice, like a spring breeze, blew into Wen Hun¡¯s mind, with an inexplicable breath. It was so...warm.


    Wen Hun stared at ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice¡± in a daze. His head gave a throb without any warning, and sorrow crept over him. He touched his eyes and saw salty tears on his hand.


    ¡°I... What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    He had never felt anything like that.


    Could it be...a means of attack?!


    He quickly returned to vignce, and thought of the Master¡¯s instruction. He stared at ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white and asked, ¡°Sister, do you...hear something?¡±


    Huh?


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Did you hear her talking?¡±


    Wen Hun nodded solemnly, and slowly pulled the gray de out of the sheath, ¡°Master is right. Senior Sister Apprentice Yue can influence my mood, but that¡¯s all. I will kill her now!¡±


    After speaking, he jumped and shed her without hesitation!


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white was panicky and disappeared in ce. The white light shed, and appeared a little further from Wen Hun. She looked at Wen Hun with her eyes full of sadness.


    ¡°She influences me again!¡±


    Wen Hun had a ckout and a heart pain. Then he staggered and stuck the de in the ground. Covering his chest with one hand, he intended to pull the de to attack.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s see what she wants to do.¡±


    Su Li stopped him and looked at Senior Sister Apprentice Yue in white with interest. Su Li felt a familiar breath and... She saw a sign.


    Hearing this, Wen Hun hesitated and clenched the de, ¡°But Master said...¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    Su Li chuckled, and smoothed the wrinkles between his eyebrows with fingers, ¡°I am here. What are you afraid of? If she is really mean to hurt you, I will kill her with one blow.¡±


    Su Li said calmly and pacified Wen Hun.


    ¡°Well, I listen to you.¡±


    Wen Hun nodded hesitantly. Suddenly, he felt that the heart pain was reduced a lot, so he took a deep breath, ¡°It seems that she wants to take us to a ce.¡±


    With her eyes shing, Su Li chuckled, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    With that, there was a momentary vibration at the end of the trail. Although it disappeared in a second, she still perceived it.


    ¡°It seems that little pig is very courageous!¡±


    ck Lotus held his breath. He was so experienced and sophisticated that he had already perceived a lot of weird things. Su Li was supposed to sense...more than he did.


    The white shadow drifted in and out of their sights, and every time it appeared, it moved a few meters away.


    Wen Hun had never seen any ghost move like that. He kept vignt, but his eyes always fell on that white shadow by themselves. Even he didn¡¯t know what appealed to him.


    This feeling...was so strange.


    Wen Hun touched his heart and showed a confused expression. The pain at that moment almost made him half dead. But he couldn¡¯t detest or hate it at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s wired.¡±


    Su Li kept following her. No matter what difficult terrain the white shadow passed through, or prating rocks, she could level or punch through it. Nothing could impede her, while Wen Hun followed her in a trance and turned a deaf ear to the sounds around him.


    Two hourster, a t stone wall appeared in front of the them.


    The stone wall was as smooth as a mirror, as if it had been polished. After the white shadow integrated into it, Su Li was about to punch through it. But she raised eyebrows suddenly and put her fist away. Then she walked to the stone wall, and pointed at it lightly.


    Buzz¡ª


    The ripples emanated in circles, and the stone wall became transparent gradually. Then, a stone mansion came into the eyes of Wen Hun in astonishment through the transparent barrier.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Wen Hun walked to the stone wall in a daze, and looked at the slender young man sitting in the mansion. It was obvious that he was the spitting image of Wen Hun. They looked alike.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white leaned against the young man, and her lips was moving, as if she was saying something. But neither Su Li nor Wen Hun could hear it.


    It seemed that the young man finished listening to ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white. Then he raised his head and looked fixedly at the outside of the stone wall, but his eyes did not fall on Wen Hun. Then he spoke calmly, and his voice came out of the stone wall.


    ¡°I heard from your mother that Yinsi never expected that we could meet, my son Hun. In these years...you suffered a lot.¡±


    Wen Hun was shocked and stared at the young man inside the stone wall incredulously. He slumped along the stone wall and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I am an orphan. I am...¡±


    As he said, his whole body trembled suddenly, and his memories... How could he remember the things when he was still an infant? His master told him those things before.


    ¡°The people can see the inside scene from the outside. But we can¡¯t see you. I heard your mother say that you look very like me. So, she recognized you immediately at first sight.¡±


    The young man smiled at ease, but said in a guilty and hopeless tone, ¡°I never expected you were still alive. I was sealed here... I can¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t deserve to be your father. However, since you are here, would you like to talk to your terrible father?¡±


    Wen Hun¡¯s lips trembled. It happened so fast that Wen Hun was unable to tell it was true or false. His mind wentpletely nk, and he could not say a word.


    Su Li wiped the stone wall beside Wen Hun, sat against it, and chuckled, ¡°It seems that...you are the new ghost that He Jiu mentioned, right?¡±


    Wen Hun trembled, and was numbed in shock. He murmured, ¡°New ghost?¡±


    The young man stopped smiling and looked cold and cruel. But the words ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white quickly eased his mind. He said, ¡°New ghost? Yinsi told you that? I am Wen Hun¡¯s biological father, Wen Yuanqing.¡±


    ¡°Yinsi?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°The ghost under the ground of the hall of the lord said it. So, is it Yinsi?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you know nothing.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing shook his head, as if he didn¡¯t want to say more, ¡°Since you can take Hun toe here, you must have some skills. However, if you are involved in this matter, you wille to a bad end. Leave the Immortal Cultivation Sect as soon as possible, and even...don¡¯t stay in the Jiuzhou Region any more.¡±


    Su Li smiled widely, while ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Someone was going to be in trouble.


    ¡°That little pig really cheated me.¡±


    Su Li murmured to herself, and touched the vacant face of Wen Hun beside her. Although she was smiling, her tone was cold.


    ¡°Wen Yuanqing, your son was raised by He Jiu, and he also practiced Ghost Chapter. Now he has be semi-human and semi-ghost, and will not live vary long. Then... Do you still think he can leave the Immortal Cultivation Sect?¡±


    ¡°He Jiu!!¡±


    When Wen Yuanqing heard it, his pupils suddenly constricted. He stood up and wanted to step out of the stone wall. As soon as he took a step, Su Li heard the sound of countless chains echoing off the wall.


    Those invisible chains seemed to lock every bone of Wen Yuanqing. If he took a step, he would feel a sharp pain as if being crushed.


    But Wen Yuanqing was calm, and continued to tug the chains to walk out of the stone wall.


    Snap!


    Snap! Snap!


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    The chains snapped one by one. But soon a lot of new chains shot out from the stone wall and reconnected. What followed was the more terrifying pull, which made the body of Wen Yuanqing oddly stretch and made his head extend far away.


    ¡°My...son.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing poked his head out of the stone wall with difficulty. He saw the pale and dispirited face leaning against the stone wall and...the corners of clothes glowing red light.


    ¡°Yinsi, I will kill you!¡±


    His veins protruded in anger and his expression was scary. Unreconciled bloody tears streamed from his eyes. The dense chains in the stone wall were tightened at the same time.


    Bang!


    Wen Yuanqing¡¯s body exploded and turned into pieces of flesh, which fell into the mansion. Then those gathered and came to shape slowly. His face became as pale as Wen Hun.


    ¡°Is it worth taking a look at your son?¡±


    Su Li picked up a piece of bloody flesh next to her, and looked at it thoughtfully. Then she sighed with emotion, ¡°You really belonged to the Ghost n when you were alive. Now you are the new ghost of the Ghost n. That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing panted gently. Upon hearing this, he stiffened suddenly, ¡°You...!¡±


    At this moment, the tranquil void suddenly exploded into a cavity, and a person with a familiar face stepped out of it.


    ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t believe the ghost¡¯s words.¡±


    Seeing the puzzled Wen Hun, He Jiu said with an angry expression, ¡°I told you that if you heard ¡°Yue¡± talking, you must kill her, idiot! You actually believe in the ghost¡¯s words and are reduced in such a situation.¡±


    Wen Hun raised his head nkly and looked at He Jiu¡¯s face. For some reason, he wanted to vomit. Then he looked back at the man who had been torn apart for him. For a while, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth, but only looked at Su Li imploringly.


    ¡°I... What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 527 - Worrisome

    <h4>Chapter 527 Worrisome</h4>


    tter!


    The chains were tightened abruptly. Wen Yuanqing with a pale face stood up again. He couldn¡¯t see anyone through the stone wall, but he still watched outside coldly. If his eyes could kill people, He Jiu would have been killed thousands of times.


    He Jiu was not affected at all. He walked in front of Wen Hun and patted on his shoulder with his mild face as usual.


    ¡°I believe you. You will not get lost only because of a ghost¡¯s words.¡±


    As he said, he turned his eyes on Su Li, and a gleam shed in his eyes. But on the surface, he held the fist in the other hand and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Immortal of Ghost has transmitted sound to me. The Ni Sect should possess such a mighty person like you. Senior, you disguise yourself ande to my Sect...What do you want to do here?¡±


    Upon hearing it, Wen Hun trembled suddenly. The waver appeared in his eyes when he looked at Su Li.


    Yes, he was possessed.


    Perhaps all these were the inner demons brought by the ¡°new ghosts¡±. As long as he didn¡¯t listen or watch, everything would go back to the way it was.


    Junior... Su Yue was the Grand Elder of the Ni Sect. So, she must have ulterior motives, and he could not believe her.


    Was Master...the only one he could believe?


    He tried to convince himself. But at this moment, his heart shook, and he couldn¡¯t believe anyone present.


    With a keen sense of perception, Su Li saw the changes in Wen Hun¡¯s eyes.


    This silly boy was still too young.


    The thought shed in her mind, and her eyes became cold. She twitched her lips slightly, and showed a significant smile, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be called as senior. I heard Lord He manages so well that your disciples have infiltrated twelve sects, such as Wanli Sect and Liyang Sect. Half of the Jiuzhou Region is under the control of you. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    He Jiu chuckled lightly and shook his head. He said, ¡°Senior, you think highly of me. In order to support the Sect, I have to make a deal with the ghosts. It¡¯s hard for me. How can I have energies to pay attention to other sects?¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, I am wrong about the Sect.¡±


    Su Li seemed to apologize, but her tone didn¡¯t convey a bit of regret. On the contrary, she asked with an intense interest, ¡°However, it really blows my mind toe here this time. I heard that Yinsi was in the Mountain, who supported the whole Sect with his blood and flesh. I admire him so much. Would you like to introduce him to me, Lord He?¡±


    With a glimmer of light in his eyes, He Jiu nodded without hesitation, ¡°You are a mighty person in Human n. Lord Yinsi will be very happy to see you. Please follow me.¡±


    As he said, he nced at Wen Hun who still leaned against the wall behind Su Li. He was about to speak, but then Su Li said with a smile, ¡°Your disciple is pure. It is a good experience for him. I think he has learned lessons from it, so you don¡¯t have to me him.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Senior, you misunderstand me.¡±


    He Jiu smiled causally, but something sober melted into his eyes. Wen Hun was still useful, and it would be a waste to take him.


    Moreover, with Wen Hun¡¯s cultivation, let alone breaking the stone wall, it was difficult to live for him. He Jiu thought that everything was under the control of him.


    He changed his mind and snorted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Stay here and reflect on yourself! If you were not hard-hearted, you would not be able to cultivate!¡±


    Finishing speaking, he showed a smile again, and leaded Su Li, ¡°Senior, this way, please.¡±


    Su Li nced at Wen Hun with his head against the stone wall, and nodded to him with a smile. Then she disappeared in the cavity with He Jiu.


    Until the two disappeared without trace, Wen Hun raised his head, with his eyes full of pain and self-deprecation. His lips were bitten by him to bleed somehow, and the smell of blood filled his mouth.


    ¡°Master and the sister are all...liars!¡±


    ¡°The sister you admitted is indeed a liar.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing, who kept silent all the time, said suddenly and interrupted Wen Hun¡¯s self-pity, ¡°However, she doesn¡¯t deceive you, but He Jiu.¡±


    Wen Hun turned his head in amazement, and met Wen Yuanqing¡¯s calm but non-focused eyes. Suddenly, his heart tightened.


    ¡°My son should distinguish right from wrong.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing seemed know what sort of person Su Li was, and his tone was calmer, ¡°Although the thing happened hundreds of years ago, the hatred in my heart not only didn¡¯t faded, but also intensified. There are some things... Believe it or not, you deserve to know that.¡±


    As he said, he looked at ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white beside him.


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white nodded and flew out of the stone wall. She looked at Wen Hun with a smile and stretched out a transparent finger. She was about to point the ophryon of Wen Hun.


    Wen Hun resisted her and tilted his head back. But when he saw the loss on the face of ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± in white, he stopped his movement and let her cold finger touch him.


    Since he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, he listened to his instincts.


    The cold touch rushed into his awareness sea through the ophryon, and images shed back quickly before his eyes.


    He saw the young practitioner, who looked very simr to him, and a woman looking like ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡±, came to the Mountain of Immortal Cultivation Sect to visit their old friend He Jiu,ughing and chattering together.


    After knowing that ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± was pregnant, the young man was overjoyed. He trusted what He Jiu said and went to the Yin Mountain to see Yinsi, so that the fetus could have a higher starting point on the path of cultivation.


    And then, under the gloomy and blood-red sky, a terrifying huge monster opened its big mouth. Countless masses of rotten flesh squirmed and howled in its mouth.


    The young man goggled in anger, and watched the ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Yue¡± being dismembered and thrown into the horrible mouth. He exploded with captive skill of the Ghost n indignantly and sacrificed everything he had. But he only cut off a mass of rotten flesh, and died with regret.


    Then, in the long dark, the soul permeated by unwillingness and hatred seemed to have an incredible change in Yin Mountain. He turned into a ghost, and devoured the ghosts frantically in the Mountain for revenge!


    This time, Yinsi was caught off guard and was hit so hard, but Yinsi was powerful after all. Even if he became a different ghost, he was also defeated. Due to the immortality of ghosts, Yinsi did not kill him, but only sealed him in the wall.


    For a long time, he struggled to free himself of the chains frantically again and again, and tortured himself again and again. His obsession became stronger and stronger. Finally, the soul floating in the Yin Mountain was attracted and turned into his wife¡¯s appearance.


    At that moment, he was quiet.


    His wife was not a ghost, but an unexinable special existence attached to him. She was very weak. She could be seen and could prate anything at will. Also, she could not be attacked by anyone and could not speak. But he...could understand what she expressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I will be with you forever.¡±


    ...


    The story was long, but in fact, it raced through Wen Hun¡¯s mind in an instant.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, and breathed heavily leaning on the wall like a drowning fish, with his chest rising and falling rapidly. The sweat on his forehead wetted his hair. He looked a real mess.


    The impact of reality...was sorge that he was not able to bear it!


    ¡°I thought you were eaten by Yinsi before you were born. After all, it took me a lot of time to be a ghost.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing showed a significant expression, a kind of love that was long-lost, while the typical voice of the ghost made the love very strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what method He Jiu used to save you. However, you can practice the Ghost Chapter of the Immortal Cultivation Sect. Except for the Ghost n, only ghosts can practice it and are not affected by it. The red corner of your cloth is a sign of bing a ghost.


    You can¡¯t continue to practice the Ghost Chapter, otherwise the consequences will be unpredictable... Not all ghosts can maintain their minds during their lifetimes. I am an exception.¡±


    ¡°Exhale...¡±


    Wen Hun took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and calmed downpletely.


    Wen Yuanqing stopped talking and left him alone. Regardless of whether Wen Hun believed it or not, that memory would take Wen Hun¡¯s temper and heart to a higher level. After that, no one could predict what Wen Hun would be like.


    Wen Yuanqing thought that Wen Hun would spend at least two hours to digest all the information, but in fact, he opened his eyes after only a short time, and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    ¡°Yinsi and He Jiu are on the same side. Isn¡¯t the sister in danger?!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing froze with an inexplicable jealousy in his heart, and then he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    It seemed that he had no right to be jealous of the woman who drew He Jiu away.


    ¡°The sister you admitted is very smart.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing said with a look of self-deprecation, ¡°At least, she is much smarter than me. She saw at a nce that there was something wrong with He Jiu. Just now, she saw He Jiu was arrogance, so she drew him away on purpose to leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°However, you even can¡¯t beat Yinsi. The sister...¡±


    Wen Hun gritted his teeth. In his memories, there was no existence that was as terrifying as Yinsi. He was the most powerful one he had ever seen. Although Su Li once destroyed the hall of lord with a punch, she was still no match for the huge monster.


    Before Wen Hen finished his words, a pping sound came beside Wen Hun suddenly and was mixed with a chuckle.


    ¡°Silly boy, you don¡¯t ruin my kindness.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s graceful shadow appeared out of nowhere. She looked at Wen Hun with a smile.


    Wen Hun became dumbfounded. He pointed at Su Li, and then turned his head to look at the ce where Su Li and He Jiu disappeared before, ¡°Sister, why are you... Don¡¯t you leave with...¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that one.¡±


    Su Li tucked her hair behind her ear, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ...


    He Jiu and ¡°Su Li¡± came to an old huge pavilion in the Yin Mountain,ughing and chattering.


    ¡°Senior, Lord Yinsi is waiting in the attic. I won¡¯t go in with you.¡±


    He Jiu held the fist in the other hand and waited in ce.


    Su Li raised her head and looked at the huge pavilion up to the sky calmly. In her eyes, it was not a pavilion in front of her, but a big mouth opened, which waited to eat.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Senior?¡±


    Seeing Su Li hadn¡¯t gone in, He Jiu asked with a smile, without any urgency.


    Su Li smiled sweetly.


    ¡°I just think about the flesh that I ced in the house several days ago. It was given by Senior Yinsi. If I didn¡¯t eat it, it should be moldy. If Senior Yinsi gives me more, how should I keep it? It¡¯s really worrisome.¡±


    He Jiu¡¯s smile froze on his face immediately.

 Chapter 528 - Natural Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 528 Natural Enemy</h4>


    Obviously, it was not appropriate to discuss the subject of Yinsi¡¯s bloody flesh in front of him.


    He Jiuughed dryly, and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while to make Su Li fall into the trap. At this moment, he suddenly heard the strong thought from Yinsi.


    ¡°How pure the ghost energy is! She is the best bloody food like Wen Yuanqing, or even better than him! After eating her, I will restore my strength at my peak and even go further!¡±


    He Jiu froze for a moment, and then his dull eyes immediately were filled with surprise.


    The Emperor of Human n had a different origin from ghosts. The benefits gained from her were limited. Moreover, He Jiu was afraid of Su Li due to her unknown background. Originally, he only nned to let Yinsi control her, and then let her go. Then Yinsi could continue to hibernate.


    After hearing Yinsi¡¯s words, he immediately left all his concerns behind him. If Yinsi could restore his strength, he would not be worry about that at all!


    He straightened up, and a weird smile registered on his face.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I think you should understand one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s attention was drawn to him. So, she did not notice a purple-ck arc behind her suddenly bursting like thunder!


    ¡°Puff¡±!


    The hideous scales pierced into her chest fiercely from back.


    ¡°Hahaha!!¡±


    He Jiu shook his hideous purple tail and pulled it out of Su Li¡¯s chest, ¡°Emperor? I really expected that...¡±


    Before he finished talking, he saw there was no trace of blood around the blood hole on her chest.


    ¡°There¡¯s fraud!¡±


    His expression changed slightly. Without another word, he sprinted and withdrew with a box quickly. A gust of wind blew up. But after he withdrew only a few meters, his figure was forced to stop in the air. Then the robust purple-ck tail with scales was firmly pinched by a delicate hand.


    Su Li raised her head slightly, and her eyes under the hair were like a pitch-dark pool, full of pity.


    ¡°It turns out to be a little lizard. However, you get too older to taste good.¡±


    ¡°You court death!¡±


    He Jiu had never been humiliated like that by someone. Moreover, the person who humiliated him was the one hebeled as food. So, he was irritated immediately. The purple-ck muscles bulged under the loose skin to split the camouge of Human n in the blink of an eye. Then he turned into a ghost lizard which was tens of meters long. His hands changed into ws, and stabbed at Su Li¡¯s eyes like sharp knives.


    ¡°It¡¯s really...a savage food.¡±


    Su Li licked her dark red lips, and the divine light in her eyes faded away. She no longer repressed the nature of evil ghost.


    The moment He Jiu¡¯s ws pierced Su Li¡¯s eyes smoothly, Su Li seemed to turn into a pool of ck liquid as if snow melted, which quickly climbed up the ws. At the same time, a sharp pain traveled from his arms into brain, as though thousands of mouths in the pool of liquid were gnawing his flesh.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? It is actually able to devour me! I¡¯m a ghost!!¡±


    He Jiu was shocked, and unprecedented fear rose in his heart. He screamed, ¡°Yinsi, do it! Help!¡±


    Boom!!


    The pavilion in the dark clouds copsed in the blink of an eye, and masses of rotten flesh quickly gathered from the copsed pavilion and turned into a mountain of flesh.


    Squirming for a while, it grew countless feet which were extraordinarily flexible. It shed behind He Jiu in the blink of an eye. Then it opened his big mouth and swallowed He Jiu.


    ¡°I ate him!¡±


    Yinsi¡¯s huge face appeared on the surface of the mountain of flesh. He belched loudly. His body squirmed constantly to digest with all strength, and the white gas steamed.


    Suddenly, his face changed drastically. He opened his mouth tremblingly, and took a deep breath.


    Howl!


    A strong suction appeared out of thin air. The situation changed. A gust of wind blew the Yin Mountain. Countless ghosts screamed and were sucked into the mouth of the mountain of flesh. Even the dead trees around were blown away and flew towards the mountain of flesh.


    ¡°Why is there a gust of wind suddenly?!¡±


    Wen Hun was startled. He stood up and looked at the source of the suction from a distance. Because of the seal of the wall, the suction he felt was very small, but he still felt dizzy and his soul was unsteady.


    ¡°The power of the seal is weakening.¡±


    A light shed in Wen Yuanqing¡¯s eyes, and then his unfocused eyes fell on the breath beside Wen Hun.


    ¡°Yinsi is held there.¡±


    ¡°Sister, this...¡±


    When Wen Hun was about to ask, there was a loud noise in his ear!


    Boom!!


    It seemed that something exploded. Half of the sky was reddened, and then debris fell down.


    Wen Hun subconsciously caught a piece of falling debris. With a closer look, he found it was a ball of squirmy rotten flesh, which scared him to throw it away immediately.


    At this moment, a harsh scream reached his ears. He looked up and saw a stream of light blew up and shot like a meteor.


    Boom!


    The ground and mountain were shaking!


    The light dived into the extremely hard rocks in the Yin Mountain. The ground cracked like a spider web. The cracks extended to the stone wall, and the rich and cold air dissipated from the cracks.


    ¡°tter¡ª¡±


    The chains rang and Wen Yuanqing stood up. He and Wen Hun saw the figure in the cracks at the same time.


    It was...half of the body of evil ghost who was digested. It was stained with yellow water on the surface, which was corroding the rest tirelessly.


    ¡°What...is this?¡±


    It made Wen Hun¡¯s toes curl, but he did not look away. He felt something familiar about the half of the corroded face, and couldn¡¯t help goggling at it.


    At this time, the half of the body of evil ghost suddenly stood up, as if a corpse came to life. The ghost energy around trembled, and all the yellow water shook off. It became clean. Su Li waved her hand, and then the evil ghost integrated into her shadow.


    ¡°My speed of devouring should be slower than that of Yinsi. It seems I cannot just use the means of Ghost n.¡±


    With her eyes shing, Su Li saw the huge ck shadow in the distance approaching slowly. She covered the stone wall with her palm gently, and said, ¡°Wen Hun, retreat to the back of the mountain.¡±


    Wen Hun was shocked, and immediately followed her words to retreat there. He was shocked for many times tonight, and was internally numbed. Therefore, even if the sky fell down then, it would not shock him anymore.


    Su Li turned her head and twitched her red lips slightly. The golden thunder in her palm filled the gap instantly.


    Boom!


    The stone wall was like a fragile piece of white paper, which was torn apart and copsed directly.


    Wen Yuanqing, who was still gathering energy secretly, froze, and then punched in the air, which made him a little bit ufortable.


    However, he adapted to it quickly. When he smelt the breath of Divine Thunder in the air, he was startled secretly and his pupils constricted.


    ¡°How can there be the breath of Divine Thunder? Is it her method?¡±


    At the same time, Su Li¡¯s voice reached his ears. She said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Protect your son. You¡¯d better to stay away.¡±


    A fear shed in Wen Yuanqing¡¯s eyes. He took Wen Hun to back away. He just got out of trouble and was very weak. So, he would be of no help. Moreover, he was really afraid of being destroyed by the Divine Thunder.


    Yinsi did not dare to get a rise out of thunder of testing, while this woman was not a ghost. If she had thunder means, she might be able to destroy Yinsi!


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Many hills were trampled down, and the huge figure of Yinsi in the mist came in to their view slowly. His pale and rough skin looked very grim and terrifying in the moonlight.


    In the center, there was still a blood hole as big as a basin. The rotten flesh was squirming to shrink the blood hole.


    He Jiu, turning into the real body, stood at the top of the mountain of flesh. He had regrown new arms after they were swallowed by Su Li. He looked at Su Li with blood red eyes, ¡°For thousands of years, you are the first one who dare to destroy my real body.¡±


    ¡°Is that the true face of He Jiu?¡±


    With absent-minded eyes, Wen Hun in the distance finally saw the truth. Everything he saw in that memory was true.


    Su Li smiled. Standing in front of the mountain of flesh, she looked very small.


    ¡°The ghost tastes very good. At least, my shadow likes you very much.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the ghost, the representative of terror, couldn¡¯t help shivering. He was so irritated and didn¡¯t say those nonsense anymore.


    ¡°Yinsi, eat her!¡±


    The mountain of flesh squirmed, and the strong suction in the howling wind acted on Su Li again.


    But Su Li¡¯s body of evil ghost could not be beaten by a single evil ghost. She raised her eyebrows and stomped a crack. Then she disappeared in ce instantly.


    ¡°How fast! What a strong physical body!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing marveled at it in his heart. He had never seen the physical body of a person in Human n could reach this level. Could it be that the physical body of Human n was not weak anymore after the rules of Qingshui Circle changed?


    Boom!


    Su Li punched the mountain of flesh a hole, and the shockwave spread. The rotten flesh shook off. However, the hole was refilled by the rotten flesh in the blink of an eye.


    Although Su Li failed to destroy it with one blow, she had no intention to stop. With fast speed, the rotten flesh turned into shadows in the air, and fell everywhere.


    Seeing it, Wen Yuanqing frowned, and he couldn¡¯t help reminding Su Li, ¡°Yinsi¡¯s real body is very small. What you hit is the rotten flesh on his body surface, which could not destroy the core.¡±


    Boom!


    Su Li punched a blood hole again, tens of meters wide, as though she didn¡¯t hear his words.


    It was rare that a flesh target could withstand her all-out attack. She was not willing to kill it all at once.


    He Jiu, who integrated into the rotten flesh, looked at Su Li who was beating wildly outside. He was frightened and angry.


    ¡°Why? My methods don¡¯t have any effect!¡±


    He could not allow Su Li to beat Yinsi violently. Therefore, he applied almost all means of ghost, poison skills, illusion skills, erosion, and pration. However, they all didn¡¯t work and Su Li didn¡¯t response to them!


    Was she the fragile Human n?


    ¡°What are you waiting for? No matter how much flesh I have, it won¡¯t be wasted like this!¡±


    Yinsi¡¯s angry thought came through. He had never been humiliated by a bug like that since he had consciousness.


    Now, he just wanted to end the whole thing quickly and eat the bug to regain his strength!


    He Jiu was aggrieved. Hearing the thoughting from Yinsi became colder and colder, he finally told the truth, ¡°Don¡¯t I want to kill her? All my methods don¡¯t work on her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yinsi¡¯s flesh body shivered. He was much older than He Jiu. So, he immediately remembered natural enemy of ghosts that had been extinct for a long time. He was so timid that he grew hundreds of feet and retreated quickly.


    ¡°You want to run away?¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s really boring.¡±


    Before finishing her words, she disappeared like a phantom, and then she reappeared on the head of the fast-moving Yinsi suddenly.


    This time, even Wen Yuanqing didn¡¯t see it clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting faster. She didn¡¯t show her true strength all the time?!¡±


    With his pupils constricted, Wen Yuanqing dragged Wen Hun to stay away from them subconsciously.


    The next moment, a golden line rising above the horizon dissipated the dark clouds.

 Chapter 529 - Wicked Wen Yuanqing

    <h4>Chapter 529 Wicked Wen Yuanqing</h4>


    The golden line shot through the clouds!


    Even if it was far away, Wen Yuanqing also felt the thick breath of the sharp Divine Thunder drifting from far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Divine Thunder of Gold! Is it possible that she is a disciple of the holy sect, Fenglei Sect? But the people in Fenglei Sect are all stubborn and hotheaded. As long as they see something contaminated by ghost energy, they will kill them and pride themselves on justice! After she killed the evil ghost, the next one...¡±


    He frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    Wen Hun had long been wondering how it was going, so he kept in step with Wen Yuanqing immediately.


    Squelch¡ª


    Under the action of Divine Thunder, the rotten flesh consumed irreversibly. Finally, the real body of Yinsi was revealed¡ªa ck pig that was two people tall.


    ¡°It turns out that you are really a little pig. It seems that the one under the ground of the hall of lord is your clone.¡±


    Su Li stopped the bombardment of the Divine Thunder and summoned the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave hovering over Yinsi¡¯s head. When another stronger breath of Divine Thunder hung over them, Yinsi and He Jiu werepletely desperate.


    ¡°Sister Li, what is this? It disgusts me.¡±


    Su Bai in the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave took out a sh of thunder, and then took it back. It pointed at Hong Baizhu who lived at the other end of the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, ¡°But it¡¯s not as disgusting as her.¡±


    Hearing that, Hong Baizhu looked sulky, and transmitted disgustedly, ¡°I dislike you, too!¡±


    ¡°In a sense, you are natural enemies with each other. But now you are all mine, so you can¡¯t fight with each other.¡±


    Su Li transmitted sound to them. Su Bai nodded, and the little girl Hong Baizhu changed her ¡°ferocious¡± expression immediately and withdrew into the deep Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    Su Li felt it was very funny. The Divine Thunder and the ghost would fight as they met each other. Under her supervision, they lived with each other harmoniously. It was very surprising.


    Although Yinsi and He Jiu perceived that Su Li was distracted, the breath of the Divine Thunder above their heads was stronger than the sun, and they had no chance to escape.


    ¡°Now I ask, and you answer. Got it?¡±


    Su Li turned her eyes to them, and said in a carefree tone as several days before. While Yinsi was unable to act as calmly as before, and said in a panic, ¡°Mercy! Emperor! Many-faced Ghost ns everything, and it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Who is Many-faced Ghost?¡±


    Before Yinsi answered, Su Li heard a voiceing from behind, ¡°Many-faced Ghost is He Jiu. He Jiu was my confidant. After he was eaten by the Many-faced Ghost, the Many-faced Ghost changed himself with same appearance as He Jiu, and cheated me in checkmate.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing stood still not far from Su Li. Originally, He wanted to test her origin, but thinking of her domineering character she showed just now, he finally swallowed the words for testing.


    Su Li nodded lightly, and looked at He Jiu gently, ¡°Well... Tell me, how is the n of controlling the twelve sects going on?¡±


    The more people lived long, the more people cherished their lives.


    He Jiu, no, Many-faced Ghost couldn¡¯t break thisw, either.


    He cursed Yinsi in his heart for betraying him when he was close to death. After a short silence, he asked bitterly, ¡°If I tell you, Your Excellency, could you let me go?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and said still in a gentle tone, ¡°Give me a reason to let you go.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let him go!¡±


    With his heart full of hatred, Wen Yuanqing didn¡¯t hold his horse and couldn¡¯t help bursting out, ¡°Many-faced Ghost is cunning and ruthless. He is definitely a scourge. You cannot let him go!¡±


    Su Li nced at Wen Yuanqing. Although she didn¡¯t show anything, Wen Yuanqing stiffened, and his inner warning bell sounded.


    It was a warning!


    She warned me not to be nosy.


    ¡°This woman is definitely not as gentle and kind as she looks like! She made negotiations with ghosts, so she is not the person of Fenglei Sect. But she may also be...an outlier of Fenglei Sect...¡±


    Several thoughts shed in Wen Yuanqing¡¯s mind, and he was more afraid of Su Li. Wen Hun was still very young, and he couldn¡¯t think as deeply as his father did. He only thought Sister Su decided that the ghost lived or died... It was really amazing!


    ¡°Did you hear that? You are a scourge, so why should I let you go?¡±


    Su Li spoke slowly, with golden thunder arcs shing on her fingertips. Wen Yuanqing backed away a few steps quietly.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I am useful. I am absolutely useful!¡±


    He Jiu acted like a drowning man trying to catch at a straw, and said desperately, ¡°I personally control the key members of the twelve sects. As long as you give an order, you can deploy all the twelve sects!¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    Wen Yuanqing sneered, and then said deliberately, ¡°I taught you the secret method of controlling people, which is the method of my Ghost n. Since you are loyal to this senior, why don¡¯t you hand over the control jade token? In this way, it can show your sincerity, right?¡±


    He Jiu was blue in the face, and transmitted sound in a gloomy voice while staring at Wen Yuanqing, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are also a ghost! She has Divine Thunder, and it¡¯s very easy for her to kill us. You help her now, and you will be also killed by her in the end!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing kneaded his ear, and said in a careless tone, ¡°You transmitted sound in front of the Emperor. It seems that you are not going to be loyal to this Emperor.¡±


    He Jiu¡¯s face becamepletely gloomy. He held an emerald jade token. The awe in his eyes faded away, and the desperate insanity filled in them.


    ¡°Let me go! Otherwise, I¡¯ll crush the jade token! No one can get control over the twelve sects!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing sneered, ¡°Many-faced Ghost, it seems that you are old and have a bad memory. Let me remind you that the methods of our Ghost n can be used by another way, which can only be controlled by Ghost n. If I haven¡¯t gotten out of trouble, you can do whatever you want. But in front of me, you want to die with us? No way.¡±


    With his pupils constricted, He Jiu was shocked.


    The moment he split himself, the light of thunder from Cang Lei¡¯s Cave shot down and burned He Jiu to fly ashes in the blink of an eye.


    Jingle¡ª


    The emerald green jade token fell to the ground and flew into Su Li¡¯s hand of itself.


    Wen Yuanqing calmed down, and said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t have another way to use our methods. I cheated Many-faced Ghost just now. So, you will be assured to use this jade token.¡±


    Su Li lifted her eyes and nced at Wen Yuanqing¡¯s tight face. Then she chuckled, ¡°Of course, I know the methods of Ghost n, and you don¡¯t need to exin.¡±


    Then Wen Hun suddenly realized, ¡°It turns out that it was just a strategy of the sister and...his father.¡±


    Thinking of the word ¡°father¡±, Wen Hun suddenly cowered like a thief quietly.


    Although he hadn¡¯t epted his ¡°dad¡± who popped up, he guessed no one knew that.


    Yinsi had already been dumbfounded. He Jiu was still alive before, but in the blink of an eye, only he survived?


    ¡°I heard that your flesh and blood can increase souls?¡±


    Su Li put the jade token away, and then asked.


    Yinsi was startled, and then nodded eagerly!


    ¡°Yes! My flesh and blood can increase souls. As long as I am not dead, my flesh and blood will be regenerated!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Wen Yuanqing said gloomily, ¡°He is lying. His flesh and blood are of no use. What they provide to the disciples of the Immortal Cultivation Sect is the flesh and blood of another kind of mysterious ghost. If someone eat too much, he will be a ghost, a food for them.


    The Human n, who were released by them, had long been brainwashed, so that they could go down the mountain to bring them new potential food.¡±


    Yinsi was panicked immediately, ¡°How do you know that?!¡±


    ¡°The Ghost n has a talent, virtual eyes. With it, we can see all the scenes within a hundred miles. It is the most useless talent for the Ghost n.¡±


    With that, Wen Yuanqing grinned, ¡°Just me that every time you talk to Many-faced Ghost, you never set up the Istion Tactical Matrix. Several hundred years passing, I have known all your secrets.¡±


    Having said that, Wen Yuanqing also turn his eyes to Su Li and said, ¡°This time, what I said is true.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. Then the thunder and lightning poured down from the Cave.


    ¡°Even for Wen Hun...I never thought about sparing their lives.¡± After her lips twitched, she said, ¡°What I said is also true.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing, ¡°...¡±


    ...


    On the mountainside of the Yin Mountain, Wen Yuanqing led Su Li and Wen Hun to a blood-red mountain of flesh.


    ¡°It is the ce where Yinsi and others take flesh. I heard that this ce and the master of the Immortal Cultivation Sect...¡±


    Before Wen Yuanqing finished speaking, he felt a very chilly breath rushing over his face suddenly.


    Then the little girl in a red and white dress shed, and stopped in front of the mountain of flesh with a flushed face. She whimpered, ¡°Do not see it!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing stared at her and found that this little girl, no, the little ghost¡¯s breath was exactly the same as the mountain of flesh.


    Su Liughed out, ¡°It turns out that this is your real body, and you are actually considered as flesh.¡±


    The little girl was agitated immediately, and bloody tears streamed down her face, ¡°Don¡¯tugh!!¡±


    As expected, ¡°the Mountain of flesh¡± was taken away by the little girl. Although Su Li didn¡¯t know where Hong Baizhu put it, she could still put Hong Baizhu in the Cang Lei Cave. So, she didn¡¯t pursue it.


    Since the thing was over, Su Li didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer, and left the mess of the Immortal Cultivation Sect to Wen Yuanqing directly.


    ¡°Within eight years, I want to see a ghost sect that will work for me!¡±


    Wen Yuanqing was shocked, with lights shing in his eyes.


    ¡°I will spare no efforts and not disappoint you!¡±


    ...


    At the entrance of the mountain of Immortal Cultivation Sect.


    Wen Hun watched Su Li out of sight with a nk look. In just two days, his life had experienced great changes, as if he made a dream.


    Wen Yuanqing smiled and said slowly, ¡°The experiences of people keep changing like changeable clouds in the sky. Don¡¯t be confused. We follow her and will have a brighter future.¡±


    ¡°But I have entered the Erosion Period, and I will degenerate into a ghost in at most a year. What¡¯s the point of talking about future?¡±


    Wen Hun was frustrated. Wen Yuanqing froze. Then he sniffed and frowned, ¡°My sense can¡¯t go wrong. Although you have a breath of a ghost in red, it¡¯s a long time before you be a ghost. Even if you have been practicing Ghost Chapter, it will take at least two hundred years. How can you reach the Erosion Period?¡±


    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wen Hun breathed a sigh of relief, and then said weirdly, ¡°But I be very rxed recently, and can¡¯t feel tired.¡±


    Wen Yuanqing smiled faintly and gently, though he was a gloomy ghost, ¡°Is there someone who healed your body secretly? Think about what you have practiced recently. Or, what have you eaten?¡±


    Wen Hun still felt ufortable tomunicate with his father who suddenly appeared, and he scratched his head subconsciously. Then the scene he scrounged meals from Su Li at her courtyard suddenly shed in his mind.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He realized it. He felt warm and bitter in his heart, ¡°There will be no more days like that.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Moody

    <h4>Chapter 530 Moody</h4>


    ¡°You finallye back.¡±


    Hua Yan came over and rolled her eyes. Then she asked, ¡°Yan Ziye and others have been waiting outside the entrance of the mountain for two months, and haven¡¯t received your summons. Are the rumors of Immortal Cultivation Sect true or false?¡±


    Su Li showed the jade token in her hand and said with pride, ¡°I took actions personally. Of course, it went smoothly.¡±


    Then, she raised her eyebrows, ¡°Ask Ziye and others toe back. I have subdued the Immortal Cultivation Sect. But this is a special case, and other people in our Sect shouldn¡¯te into contact with it.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    Hua Yan raised her eyebrows.


    Su Li said yes softly, ¡°Yan, do you believe that there are ghosts in the world?¡±


    ¡°Ghosts?¡± Hua Yan was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s just a saying in the secr word. Actually, it¡¯s just an illusion when mortals suffer from yinqi. We are all cultivators. How can you believe this?¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said gloomily.


    ¡°Perhaps in the Qingshui Circle today, you are right, but there are indeed ghosts in the world. At least, there are many ghosts in the Immortal Cultivation Sect. You can go and see if you are curious.¡±


    It chilled Hua Yan to the bone, and she got goosebumps all over her body. She said with a smile, ¡°You do better in telling ghost stories in the past two months and even hoax me!¡±


    Su Li said helplessly, ¡°What I said is true.¡±


    ¡°A ghost will believe you!¡±


    Hua Yan rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll inform Yan Ziye not to go to the Immortal Cultivation Sect. We have had our hands full and been very tired to manager for you. Since the Sect has surrendered to us, we will meet it in the future.¡±


    Hua Yan snorted and flew away.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing and stopped thinking about her. She lowered head and stared at the jade token in her hand, which had recognized her as the new master.


    The jade token was true, which had been certified by ck Lotus, and no mistakes could rose.


    After thinking about it, Su Li transmitted a thought to the jade token.


    ¡°Everyone,e to see me.¡±


    The wilderness had no nimbus.


    The wind whistled through the wilderness, which was a ce that practitioners were not willing to stay for a while.


    On the top of the mountain, a ck lotus bloomed quietly at the corner of the beautiful woman¡¯s eyes. Her beautiful face showed the coldness that did not match her age.


    The wild wind blew stiffly and the white gauze fluttered, as if it was about to turn into feathers to fly away.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Swish, swish, swish, swish!


    Streams of light approached and shot down quickly, turning into twelve faces, tall or short, young or old.


    Without exception, they were all in the early stage of Huashen Realm!


    If the Immortal Cultivation Sect stated the twelve people to the public, it could at least be in top three of the twenty-five sects.


    ¡°You are all on time. Did youe together?¡±


    A sweet and clear voice reached in everyone¡¯s ears. Su Li turned around with a faint smile.


    To their surprise, it was not He Jiu who had summoned them, but a woman. The spection when they came was overturned, and everyone was astonished and puzzled.


    Su Li squinted her eyes, and her curled eyshes fluttered. She said in a cold voice, ¡°I am your new master. Although you are controlled, you still keep your mind. I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°New master?¡±


    The only female practitioner wearing makeup among the twelve people walked out, with plump breasts and red lips like fire. She was very voluptuous.


    She looked Su Li up and down. Staring at Su Li¡¯s young face, she covered her mouth and chuckled, revealing a pair of sharp eyes, ¡°Little sister, you dare to call us here with a jade token that you may stole from somewhere. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed?¡±


    As soon as she said this, the five people behind her began tough, with viciousness in their eyes.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, as if she didn¡¯t realize that she was in danger at all, and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you are of different minds. You are the head of this five people, so...¡±


    She turned her eyes to the ordinary-looking practitioner standing in front on the other side, who was tall and thin. With the light shing his eyes, the practitioner kneeled without hesitation, ¡°Nie Mingzhe pays homage to the new master!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Before Su Li said a word, the woman wearing makeup giggled, ¡°Nie Mingzhe, you are really shameless. New master? I will let her be your dead master immediately!¡±


    Before she finished her words, she looked cold suddenly, and intended to grab Su Li¡¯s head with her ck ws, as if Su Li¡¯s head would blow up in the next second.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Nie Mingzhe yelled in anger, but did not move. The five people behind him also stood motionless.


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled, without any move¡ª


    Boom!!


    The female practitioner spurted blood with a cry and turned into a red shadow to shoot like a cannonball, hitting long grooves on the mountain. Finally, she stopped until hitting in the mountain for several meters. She hung on the mountain wall, and her breath wilted instantly.


    The expressions of people behind the female practitioner all changed. What happened just now?


    Nie Mingzhe swallowed, and said loudly, ¡°The master¡¯s cultivation is unparalleled and superb...¡±


    Before he finished his words, Su Li waved her hand. He also spurted blood and flew out dozens of meters.


    At this moment, the five people, who stood behind the man before, stiffened in ce with pale faces.


    The female practitioner got up first and kept coughing up blood. Her clothes were torn up, and her face was badly bruised. Nie Mingzhe struggle to get up for a long time but failed. He was hurt more severely than the female practitioner.


    ¡°You two, a foolish idiot, and a weathercock with deep and dark things inside. I don¡¯t like neither of you.¡±


    Su Li pinched the jade token with two fingers and shook it. Then she said in a disgusted tone, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t lurked in the twenty-five sects for a long time, I would kill you all. You should be thankful that you still have some value.¡±


    As soon as she said this, the invisible pressure enveloped everyone. They all lowered their heads and avoided looking straight at her, especially those whoughed out just now, for fear that they would be badly beaten by her like Nie Mingzhe.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t be silent.¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Then one person in the Mingzhe faction stood out first. He knelt decisively and said, ¡°Law Enforcement Elder of Wanli Sect, Wang Yuan. Pay homage to my new master.¡±


    Under the lead of him, others also knelt down one by one immediately.


    ¡°Fourth Elder of the Neimen Branch of Chuanyun Sect, Hu Dao. Pay homage to my new master.¡±


    ¡°Third Elder of the Neimen Branch of Tianhu Valley, Cheng Shihai. Pay homage to my new master.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly and memorized their names. Then she flicked her finger, and two green lights shot into the two people who were still kneeling down the mountain, ¡°You guys, which sect do you belong to?¡±


    The female cultivator wearing makeup felt she got well immediately, so she was filled with awe in her heart. Then she bent down and said respectfully, ¡°Master, I am Mu Hong, Deputy Lord of Wanli Sect.¡±


    ¡°Oh? No wonder you dare to take actions as soon as you meet me. You are in a high position in the third sect.¡±


    Su Li teased her. Mu Hong lowered her head in shame immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. I...am too reckless.¡±


    ¡°Really? I think you are fearless.¡±


    Su Li yed a joke on her. Then she turned her eyes to Nie Mingzhe, ¡°Well, you must also be in a high position of the fourth sect, Liyang Sect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    It made Nie Mingzhe¡¯s toes curl. He lowered his head quickly, and said in a terrible voice, ¡°I am Deputy Lord of Li Yang Sect, and get a little authority. I am willing to do anything for my master.¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t like hypocrisy.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand, looking indifferent, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether you are sincere or not. You are always in high positions and may have your own thoughts, but in front of me...¡±


    Su Li said in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯d better to put them away!¡±


    Everyone was frightened and kept quiet out of fear.


    ¡°In eight years, I will unify the Jiuzhou Region. Then if you are still obedient to me, I can appoint you as lords.¡±


    Su Li sowed a seed in their hearts airily.


    Mu Hong didn¡¯t trust her at the beginning. However, when she thought of that the female practitioner in front of her could even grab the things in the hands of ghosts, she couldn¡¯t help hesitating.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do much. The first task is to monitor whereabouts of the dominating fighting forces in your sects after you go back, and then send the information to me. The second task is to consolidate and deploy your forces to get ready for attacking Yuxu Sect and Zihan Sect.¡±


    Nie Mingzhe nodded frequently. Then hesitated for a moment and asked what everyone cared about, ¡°Then the remaining eleven sects...¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°They will act with you.¡±


    Everyone was taken aback again.


    So, there were twenty-three sects in the hand of the woman in front of them, and she yed a much bigger game than the Immortal Cultivation Sect!


    ¡°Even Immortal Cultivation Sect also belongs to her!¡±


    Mu Hong¡¯s pupils constricted. She nodded without hesitation and said yes. Even the horrible ghosts in the Yin Mountain had been gotten their asses kicked by her. What were other sects for her?


    In her opinion, Yuxu Sect and Zihan Sect were inferior to the Immortal Cultivation Sect.


    ¡°I like your attitude.¡±


    Su Li nodded with satisfaction and showed a smile. Mu Hong¡¯s body was still arching. Hearing these words, she was quite ttered for a while, and she knew better about the new master¡¯s moody personality.


    ¡°Okay, go back now. I will wait to hear from you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand. Everyone bowed and flew away one after another. Finally, there were only Mu Hong and Nie Mingzhe, who looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The intension between them also was eliminated.


    Originally, they had different ounts on betraying He Jiu, but now, they had a more powerful master, who was so powerful that it made them desperate, and all factions were useless.


    The two changed new clothes in the universe ring. Then they bowed and left.


    Su Li calcted and thought for a little while.


    ¡°Almost there. After I solved the asses in the twelve sects, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    The cold light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Little Su Li, keep on your toes. The ghosts in the Immortal Cultivation Sect are restrained by you. For ordinary practitioners, Wen Yuanqing and Yinsi are equivalent to a half Junior Emperor, but for you, they are just a little bit higher than the nature¡¯s test. If you fight with Zihan Sect and Yuxu Sect at the same time, it will be hard for you to resist them when you encounter a Junior Emperor!¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help reminding her. Recently, Su Li got ahead of herself. It only took her two months to solve the problem that would take several years to be settled. He was really afraid that Su Li would lose her mind and be killed.


    Su Li smiled carelessly, ¡°How could it be? I¡¯m afraid of death very much. I will go back and rest for two days first, and then I will get much work to do.¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, a breeze passed.


    There had been no person on the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 531 - Unify Twenty-three Sects

    <h4>Chapter 531 Unify Twenty-three Sects</h4>


    After returning to the Ni Sect, Su Li had free time, so she cooked some delicacies for Hua Yan and others with the things she got in the Jiuli Region.


    Although the memories of Yan Ziye, Dongfang Wuxue and others in the Reincarnation Mirror did not faded, they never thought that Su Li would be willing to cook for them after returning to the Qingshui Circle, and then...the delicacies were very delicious. After all, they did not have the luck in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Lv You and others, who didn¡¯t know the origin of Su Li, were more surprised.


    Su Li was happy when she saw the reaction of everyone.


    Itsted for several days, and was finally disrupted by the person who came here.


    ...


    There was the hall covered with grey tiles on the top of the mountain, and its gates on four sides opened. The breeze blew gentle, and it was veryfortable and pleasant.


    The woman dressing makeup stepped into the hall cautiously. Looking at the casual and simpleyout in the hall, she felt that she didn¡¯t fit in here at all, and was also very surprised.


    How could the master who was so overbearing and surly live in such a simple and elegant ce?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in her ears. The woman dressing makeup shuddered, and immediately turned to look at the small door to the back hall. Su Li was walking to her with a smile.


    Unlike the cool and malicious style of ck robe in the past, Su Li dressed in pure white gauze and walked quietly, like a gentle fairy who was otherworldly.


    The woman dressing makeup had already learned what a cruel face was hidden in the fragile appearance, and she immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Maid Mu Hong pays homage to the master!¡±


    Su Li nodded gently and said, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to call yourself maid. Since you came to find me, you must have learned something, right?¡±


    Mu Hong only regarded it as a means of the new master to win popr support. So, she didn¡¯t feel anything inside and quickly replied, ¡°Master, I have been in the Wanli Sect for hundreds of years and only see the Grand Elder of the Sect once. After that, he has been practicing in istion. If it¡¯s not about the Sect¡¯s survival, he will note out. The Wanli Sect has never established an Elders¡¯ School, and the real power lies in the deputy lords and the lord. I am the chief deputy lord. Therefore, as long as we control the lord, we can control the whole Wanli Sect.¡±


    Su Li nodded and showed an appreciation look, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be honest after rising to this position.¡±


    With her eyes shing, Mu Hong lowered her head and said, ¡°Master, in fact, you are a mighty person. In the cutthroat cultivation circle, the strong usually dominate over the weak. Although I am rebellious, I respect the mighty person very much. You are more powerful than the Grand Elder of the Wanli Sect. Why don¡¯t I attach to you?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho...¡±


    Su Li chuckled and said meaningfully, ¡°I hope you are telling the truth.¡±


    Mu Hong was panicked. She raised her head and said, ¡°Ie here to show my fealty to you, and also bring themitment. Although the twelve of us are all pawns of the Immortal Cultivation Sect, we have long gone on our own ways. I have nted many informers in sects of other twelve people and heard that Nie Mingzhe seems to defect from you. It is unclear whether he has exposed your existence. This matter is critical and needs careful handling!¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Su Li still smiled, ¡°I will order someone to deal with this matter. You just stay here for a while, and I will order someone to exchange information with you.¡±


    After that, Su Li waved her hand and left, ¡°I get a dish on the stove, and I need to see it in case it burns.¡±


    The new master didn¡¯t seem to care about what she said, and Mu Hong¡¯s heart sank. She began to wonder if she took a step in the right direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that anyone who controls the twelve sects will be proud and treat any sect like dirt. However, the strength of the twenty-five sects is unevenly distributed. If the Yuxu Sect knew it in advance and cooperated with Nie Mingzhe...¡±


    Mu Hong was frustrated. Soon, strange footsteps sounded, and Yan Ziye walked over with a cold expression. A familiar oppression rushed over Mu Hong¡¯s face and surprised her. But she also got a faint hope in her heart.


    He was not a normal person!


    ¡°Belch¡ª¡±


    A harsh burp broke the silence, and Mu Hong stiffened immediately.


    Yan Ziye showed an embarrassed expression in his eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, Master, your dish is so delicious, and I ate a little more...¡±


    Lv You, who was looking at him secretly, almostughed out.


    A little more? If it weren¡¯t for you, Master would not make another pot of dish!


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    With a cough, Yan Ziye concealed his embarrassment forcibly, and said coldly, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mu Hong followed Yan Ziye to arrive at a side hall. The decoration of it was extremely simple. Around the wall were shelves, on which arge number of jade slips were piled up and encircled by the Istion Tactic Matrix. In the center, there was a set of wooden tables and chairs.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    As Soon as she sat down, Mu Hong was about to emphasize the importance of Nie Mingzhe¡¯s matter. But Yan Ziye waved his hand and said, ¡°Stay calm. I have heard it from the Master. It¡¯s not urgent. Recently, the lord of the Liyang Sect has gone out and not returned. If you are right, Nie Mingzhe will definitely contact the Grand Elder of the Sect. I can figure it out by asking Dong Minn.¡±


    Mu Hong was startled. Dong Minn? Was he the Grand Elder of Liyang Sect?


    Ask him directly?!


    Before she asked any questions, a crystal and unique carrier rune popped out. Then it melted into the void and disappeared. After a short time... another same carrier rune was transmitted back. A familiar voice sounded through the carrier rune. The dignified voice of the female practitioner in Mu Hong¡¯s memory was gentle now.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Yan, it is true. Nie Mingzhe has been controlled by me. I will never let him influence Master¡¯s n. So, how to deal with Nie Mingzhe?¡±


    Hearing that, Mu Hong finally realized that, no wonder the new master was not anxious about it. It turned out that the Liyang Sect had been infiltrated long ago.


    ¡°Dong Minn is the master¡¯s subordinate, and then Liyang Sect...¡±


    Mu Hong remembered what Su Li had said before and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t the master say that she only controlled eleven sects?¡±


    Yan Ziye raised his eyebrows, just like Su Li, ¡°It is only eleven sects that arepletely controlled by Master. But she never says we only infiltrates eleven sects.¡±


    Mu Hong was shocked by the huge amount of information, and almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Her pupils constricted, and then she asked tentatively, ¡°So, the lord of my Wanli Sect...¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled, ¡°He has not worked for us yet. Except for you, there are only a few terrible deputy lords who submitted to us.¡±


    Only...


    Mu Hong was frightened. Could she believe him?


    She originally thought she had seen everything about the new master. But aftering here today, she realized that what she saw was only the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°It¡¯s really ridiculous that I still faltered before.¡±


    Mu Hong thought with fear. If she swayed, she would not end well just like Nie Mingzhe.


    ¡°Rx.¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled and began tofort Mu Hong expertly, ¡°Master is not as terrible as you think. Although you are controlled by Master, you still retain your mind. You are lucky. As long as you don¡¯t betray us, there will be many benefits in the future. You will know thatter.¡±


    Mu Hong managed to force a smile and nodded, while her pale face still demonstrated her inner anxiety.


    Yan Ziye was not in a hurry. He had run into this all the time in these years and already been experienced inforting others. So, he asked Mu Hong to go back firstly and look for opportunities to trick the lord out. When the Wanli Sect fell into them, Mu Hong couldn¡¯t affect the big picture.


    Thinking of this, Yan Ziye beckoned, and a register flew out of the shelf, which was covered with a mass of names.


    Yan Ziye turned to thest page and wrote with a writing brush.


    ¡°Mu Hong, Huashen Realm. Although she has mettle, the state of mind is rtively bad. She can barely be rated as the third ss, and whether she will be cultivated in the future or not remains to be seen.¡±


    He drew three red circles and threw the writing brush. Then he stood up and touched his stomach, muttering, ¡°Working really consumes energy. Well, I need to scrounge a bowl of rice from Master, just one bowl...¡±


    ...


    After Mu Hong went back, she did her best to deceive the lord of the Wanli Sect out. With the cooperation of both sides, Su Li controlled the Sect without much trouble. Especially, the lord of the Wanli Sect was a tough one and didn¡¯t give in. Su Li could only make him be a member of Soul Tactics.


    Seeing this, Mu Hong was more frightened. The original thought in her mind had long been thrown to the wind.


    The remaining ten people followed the example, Mu Hong. They tried hard to deceive their own rulers as fast as they could and were afraid of falling behind.


    As for Nie Mingzhe, he had been put where he belonged to by Dong Minn.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Nie has not returned since he left. Now his soul tablet has gotten broken. I am afraid that he suffered misfortune. During a period of trouble in the Jiuzhou Region, don¡¯t spread this matter in case anything goes wrong.¡±


    Dong Minn said cautiously and all elders of the Sect nodded. The lord sighed in his heart, but agreed on the surface, ¡°Minn is right. The Jiuli Region is undergoing a rocky patch, so we should integrate the forces of the Sect in case of a sudden war.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Dong Minn squinted and said while nodding, ¡°Lord is foresighted, and we will obey you!¡±


    The two leaders of the Sect all agreed with each other. Other elders naturally did not dare to raise objections, and all agreed on it.


    ¡°Your Excellency, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t understand me now. I definitely chose a right way. From now on, you and I are in the same boat. I look forward to working with you.¡±


    The woman next to him transmitted sound to him. The lord closed his eyes and fell silent.


    After that, Su Li attacked for twelve times in just eight months,pletely eliminating the remaining entrenched forces and unifying the twenty-three sects in the Jiuzhou Region!


    Then Mu Hong finally knew that neen sects had been infiltrated by the new master before. Even if they didn¡¯t appear, the new master would unify those sects, only to spend a little more time.


    ¡°Look, Yan, I thought it would take me ten years to get there. Actually, it¡¯s only three years.¡±


    Su Li sat by theke of the back mountain and smiled.


    Hua Yan was fiddling with the spiritual nt in her hand, while smiling helplessly. She didn¡¯t say anything, because she was afraid that Su Li would be very cocky with her praise.


    However, Hua Yan¡¯s eyes still filled with an unconceble amazement. Her friend Su Li always did what nobody else couldn¡¯t imagine.


    ¡°Next, when will we take actions?¡±


    Su Li stopped smiling, and said with a careless look, ¡°We are not in a hurry. Next, I¡¯m going to practice in istion, but it won¡¯t be long.¡±


    Hua Yan was stunned, and then smiled brightly. Her gentle tone of the day rarely revealed the air of killing.


    ¡°The day you stop practice is the day we attack!¡±

 Chapter 532 - Branch

    <h4>Chapter 532 Branch</h4>


    In the Jiuzhou Region, the cave, one hundred meters deep under a barren mountain, was so gloomy that people almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Su Li nced around at the secluded site that she had opened up for half a day. Although she should not be disturbed to practice in the back mountain of the Ni Sect, she was very cautious and must make sure of that.


    Without thinking too much, Su Li squinted, and her eyes became sharp. Then she stretched out right hand and drew a circle. The brilliant azure blue shine shed across her fingertips quietly, and the Star Gate appeared again.


    Without previous anxiety, Su Li was extremely calm, because she was prepared well this time.


    Her actual strength had long surpassed the cultivation of Jindan Realm for three levels, and she also had many methods. If even she couldn¡¯t pass the test, the practitioners who chose this school in ancient times had long been dead.


    ¡°Be careful. The lion even doesn¡¯t stint its strength to wrestle with a rabbit. I needn¡¯t tell you this, after all, you have reached this level.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, and put down ck Lotus Ring and other treasures. Then she said in a rare tone of seriousness, ¡°Take care of the guys in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, and I will go back soon.¡±


    ck Lotus rolled his eyes as a response.


    Su Li smiled faintly. Then she turned around to step into the Star Gate and disappeared without hesitation.


    ¡ª


    At the long street of Yunjing, it rained in the morning.


    The cold rain fell on Su Li¡¯s face. She shuddered and recovered from trance.


    ¡°Here is...¡±


    Su Li struggled to get up from the copsed wall. When she saw the familiar low blue-gray brick wall, the dpidated courtyard, the bright blood on the grass, and the approaching figure and, her pupils suddenly constricted.


    ¡°You are so calm even if you are dying. You have a remarkable capacity, and that¡¯s why Master loves you so much.¡±


    Ling Xian, who was supposed to be dead, walked out gracefully, and said in the familiar tone.


    The familiar scene never left her and had long been engraved into her soul. Even if she already knew that everything was an illusion, it still couldn¡¯t be erased.


    On this day, her life changed drastically.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that I entered the Star Gate. Why do I see that? Is it possible that braving the Star Path this time is my inner demon?¡±


    Su Li thought with a gloomy expression. Ling Xian had already approached, and then it should be the Fourth Elder of the Yinmo Cult. Next, Su Yue...


    However, what happened next was beyond her imagination.


    ¡°Stop, Ling Xian!!¡±


    With a roar full of anger, a figure at the end of the long street approached. It shed and came over.


    Ling Li picked the thin and fragile person, and held her tightly in his arms. The spiritual power poured into Su Li. His face was not as calm and gentle as usual, and the anxiety in his eyes could burn the sky.


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    The Fourth Elder walked over and was stunned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He looked at Ling Xian and asked. However, the domineering Ling Xian didn¡¯t look him in the eye, as if she meant to leave.


    The Fourth Elder was not a fool, and he immediately understood something. His eyes turned cold, and he moved quietly and control Ling Xian¡¯s actions.


    ¡°I am careless.¡±


    Ling Li looked at the person who seemed to pass out in his arms, and his eyes were full of remorse. After confirming that Su Li¡¯s life was not in danger, he raised his head and looked at Ling Xian. His expression became cold, and his lips were in a grim line like a sharp de.


    ¡°You...sneaky person!¡±


    Ling Xian took a deep breath and said righteously, ¡°I did it for Your Master! You are the chosen one, and how noble you are?! How could you be married to such an ordinary woman? It tarnishes you...!¡±


    ¡°Ling Mo, smack!¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    Ling Mo retracted his hand without expression. He looked at Ling Xian¡¯s shocked face, and said coldly, ¡°You smell so bad.¡±


    It was the stench of jealousy. Even he could smell it.


    Ling Xian¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips quivered. She stared at Ling Li and wanted to say something, but in the end... she didn¡¯t say anything and left in a panic.


    ¡°Childe?¡±


    Ling Mo walked to him, and the deep meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    Ling Li closed his eyes and felt the warmth in his arms. His anger rose, but his head was extremely clear. Then he said calmly, ¡°Four Elder, do you confess your crime?¡±


    At this moment, the Third Elder transmitted to the Fourth Elder. The Fourth Elder felt very regretful. Upon hearing Ling Li¡¯s words, he immediately lowered his head and said, ¡°I listen to the holy girl¡¯s lies and plead guilty!¡±


    ¡°Holy girl Ling Xian tried to kill the Madam but failed, and is very heinous. Well, you will be responsible for arresting her. Never mind her life!¡±


    The Fourth Elder trembled. He raised his eyes and saw the soberness and firmness in Ling Li¡¯s eyes. He also thought of what the Third Elder transmitted. Then he made up his mind.


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    ...


    In the east courtyard of the Ling Mansion, therge and exquisite wing-room was filled with all kinds of holy items for healing.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t eat more.¡±


    On the bed, Su Li leaned on the porcin pillow, and pushed away the tonic to her lips hopelessly, while Ling Li showed a sour look and was very stubborn like a hard stone.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re still injured. The doctor cannot heal himself. You have to listen to me!¡±


    Su Li looked at him with tenderness. She finally took the tonic and drank it. Then Ling Li¡¯s face looked good, with pampering in his eyes. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the chores of the Cult ande back soon.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Ling Li helped her lie down, and then left reluctantly.


    The room returned to quiet. Su Li looked at the pink gauze curtain and fell silent for a moment. Then she sat up with difficulty, lifted the lining, and gently pressed the scabbed wound.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    Su Li felt a sharp pain. She took a breath, and her eyes were filled with self-deprecation.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? A parallel world? It may be better? So, what will happen when this world copses?¡±


    Su Li contemted. During the two months in the Ling Mansion for healing, she also got something else, except for dealing with Lord Rui, Su Yue and others.


    ¡°ording to ck Lotus¡¯s argument, although the test of Chuangxing Path is difficult, it is not difficult for me. I have not found a way to break the situation until now, so it is likely that something is wrong with the Chuangxing Path.¡±


    ¡°Everything that happened in these two months looks real, as if there is really a branch of time. It seems that I live in a parallel word with my previous memories.¡±


    ¡°So, if I stay here, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°What is the oue for me in this branch of time?¡±


    Countless thoughts shed through her mind, and finally faded away.


    Without twists of fate, everything in this branch of time was developing in the right direction.


    Su Li pondered over and over again, and did not take actions to those who have Life Rings. In this world, she shouldn¡¯t be aware of the ¡°Life Ring¡±, and the consciousness in Mei Ruohan¡¯s mind was also ignored by her deliberately.


    She wanted to see how far the test of the Chuangxing Path could go.


    With the help of Linli Building, the Yinmo Cult controlled nearly eighty percent of the power of Dahan Country soon and undermined the Dongfang Family. Besides, with the great help of Wanjian Sect, the Dongfang Family¡¯s assistance in the spiritual circle could not y a decisive role. After weighing the gains and losses, they gave up the deployment of the Dongfang Family.


    As a result, Dahan Country was finally substituted for a new regime.


    Ling Li, the useless Third Childe of the Ling Family, was actually the hierarch of the Yinmo Cult. He ascended the throne and changed the title of the reigning dynasty into Ling!


    Su Li, the master of the Linli Building, was very clever and resourceful. She was given the title of Intelligent Empress Su!


    The world was shocked!


    The secr world and martial arts circle fell into turmoil for many years. The light in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes alsopletely dimmed in the past few years, only leaving a hint of warmth.


    ¡°I will help you take good care of the Linli Building.¡±


    In the Linli Building, Fang Yuan took a wine ss and looked at the towering pce in the center of the city, smiling bitterly.


    In the Chuxiu Pce, Su Li wore a phoenix crown, beautiful and attractive. She wrote a word on rice paper.


    ¡°Six?¡±


    Mammy Li was puzzled, and she still used her previous address, ¡°Miss, what does this word mean?¡±


    Su Li closed her eyes and said nothing.


    She had lived in the branch of time for six years.


    In the first few years, she acted in her own temperament, and everything went smoothly. But in case that the things would get out of hand, she finally couldn¡¯t help foreseeing the future.


    She also frightened ¡°Jing Xin¡± with words and order her to take actions so as to hide the existence of the outside world.


    But the truth was going toe out at any second.


    A thought of falsehood filled her mind. Even if she had been numb for six years, she was still sober, even...more sober than ever.


    In the past two years, although she tried her best to cover up, she felt that truth seemed to be discovered soon.


    ¡°Li, why are you in a daze again? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ling Li was dressed in the dragon robe and strode to her with a smile. With a smile, he looked very handsome and masculine, exuding vigor and vitality.


    After he spent many years with Su Li, his love in his heart didn¡¯t fade away. He loved Su Li more and more deeply and only had eyes for her.


    Just at the moment that Su Li raised her head, suddenly¡ª


    ¡°Boom!!¡±


    The sky sted loudly, just like sting in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Then Su Li felt that her wrist was hot, and the Life Ring lurking quietly lit up. She raised her head and saw that the stupefied Ling Li quickly faded. Then a dignified voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Time is up, and the trial is over. Come out.¡±


    As soon as the voice died away, Su Li felt the memory in her mind begin to fade. The misery of the first life, the glory of the second life, everything and each scene all disappeared one after another.


    Su Li¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Although I have worked hard for six years, it seems that I continue to be dead meat after my memory disappeared.¡±


    She talked to herself andughed, ¡°Finally, it¡¯s an illusion. Finally...I still could not escape from being used... So, it is not a bad thing to break the Life Ring in advance, just as the old saying goes that difficult times often bring out the best in people...¡±


    Su Li raised her head and stared at the sky, as if to make eye contact with the unknown existence.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    tter!!!


    The sky shattered!

 Chapter 533 - To join the Star Hall?

    <h4>Chapter 533 To join the Star Hall?</h4>


    Even if the Hall of Holy Girl hadn¡¯t been opened for nearly a thousand years, the air was still not dull and exuded a faint fragrance.


    In the huge quiet room, Su Li opened her eyes and looked down to see the familiar white dress, with the Reincarnation Mirror in her hands. It felt cold.


    Because of the role of the Life Ring, her memory should have gone back to the memory before she entered the Reincarnation Mirror.


    But it seemed that there was some kind of ident, and her soul hidden deep was still awake.


    ¡°Although the illusion of Chuangxing Path is so real, it doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Su Li looked at the details of the Reincarnation Mirror in her hand, and they were the same as she remembered, ¡°In other words, the test that was dangerous for me is actually too simple.¡±


    ¡°Li!¡±


    Suddenly, the door of the Hall of Holy Girl was pushed open to both sides, and a weak figure hurriedly came. There was anxiety in the gentle female voice.


    Su Li raised her head, and met those eyes full of worries and distress. She looked surprised and rxed. Then she whispered,


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Li!¡±


    Mo Qin yelled painfully, came and knelt down. She buried Su Li in her chest and said in a choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over! As a master, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Su Li leaned quietly in the woman¡¯s arms, with gentle eyes. And she sighed softly, ¡°Master, I also want to get together with you, but time is running out.¡±


    ¡°Li, what are you talking about?¡±


    Mo Qin was stunned, holding up Su Li¡¯s face, ¡°Those powerful enemies no longer force us. Why do you say there is not enough time? Are you injured? Let me see!¡±


    Mo Qin¡¯s face changed slightly, and she became anxious, but she was pushed away by Su Li.


    ¡°Everything you demonstrate now is just what you want me to see, so...all you can do is to steal the picture in my memory, and then outline a false picture, which is too low-level.¡±


    Su Li was ridiculing her, but Mo Qin was more puzzled, and her tone became more anxious and worried, ¡°What are you talking about? Everything is true. You havee out of the miserable Reincarnation Mirror. You are Yuxu Holy Girl now! You are the young generation of my Yuxu Sect, the number one senior!¡±


    ¡°You want to keep lying to me. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Since the foundation of this world is my belief, then...I only need to lie to myself...¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pointed to Mo Qin¡¯s stunned face, ¡°Mo Qin, there are countless agents in the Jiuzhou Region. You have been lurking by my side and observing me. Which holy sect do youe from?¡±


    Mo Qin was dumbfounded.


    Su Li sharpened the suspicion deep in her heart, and narrowed her eyes, ¡°Let me think about it. You should be at least one of the four peak holy sects as you are by my side, right? In addition, you are the hired thug of Fate Ancestor, so it is easier to filter. Do you need me to exin? My dear master.¡±


    Mo Qin stepped back a few steps. Her face changed constantly, and finally she waspletely gloomy. She sighed, ¡°Su Li, isn¡¯t it okay to be a little confused?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay since you hope so.¡±


    Su Li smiled brightly, with bright eyes and white teeth, ¡°Holy sect, Fate Ancestor, damn you all!¡±


    Hum¡ª


    The picture in front of her fluctuated for a moment and then returned to stability. Mo Qin¡¯s expression became cold. ¡°Is self-awareness awakened again? Damn it! I can only brainwash her again.¡±


    She stretched out her hand to grab Su Li, and her cultivation was much higher than that of ordinary practitioners in Jindan Realm.


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled. She said softly, ¡°Now, I am the most powerful person in Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Boom!!!


    Mo Qin mixed with the fragments of the main hall and was poured out, smashing a vast track of pces. The Yuxu Sect was instantly chaotic.


    Su Li emerged from the fragments of the pce. Looking at the chaotic picture, she smiled more intensely, ¡°If I think it really exists, then it is true. Now my cultivation can be resisted only by Fate Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°I ughtered 25 sects in the Jiuzhou Region, including Immortal Cultivation Sect!¡±


    ¡°I kill all holy sects in Qingshui Circle, and the blood flows in rivers! The people are plunged into misery and suffering! Even the four peak holy sects are not my opponents!¡±


    ¡°Now... Star Path, you can evolve a Fate Ancestor for me. Let me see what kind of monster that Fate Ancestor is!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li kept saying, and the picture turned faster and faster. In the end, it couldn¡¯t keep up with Su Li¡¯s knitting speed and turned into chaos.


    ¡°Enough, stop!¡±


    The deafening sound of majesty bombarded Su Li¡¯s mind. The chaos in front of her immediately receded and turned into a pure brightness.


    What she saw was the familiar starry sky and a slim and slender pink-clothed woman sitting on the throne.


    When Su Li looked at her, the morous woman seemed to smile under the veil. Then she said,


    ¡°You can pass my test at such a young age. Very good. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. The name is not worth mentioning. Senior overpraises me.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and she replied modestly. The term ¡°Star Hall¡± shed in her memory. She hadn¡¯t forgotten thest encounter in the Chuangxing Pce.


    The morous woman appreciated Su Li more.


    She had arranged the killing of Su Li for the sake of disgusting her enemy, Ye Chuxue. She didn¡¯t expect that instead of being killed, Su Li got out of trouble in just six years, which really surprised her.


    Because of this, she took the test order from her subordinates and met Su Li in Star Path in person.


    ¡°Now I know why Ye Chuxue appreciates this girl. No wonder the punishment is taken personallyst time... However, this time I am a step ahead of others.¡±


    The morous girl squinted her eyes and thought, deliberately omitting the danger of test in her words. Her tone was rarely gentle, ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡±


    Su Li showed puzzled expression at the right time, ¡°Senior?¡±


    The woman smiled softly, ¡°Do you still remember the danger you encountered when you rushed to the Chuangxing Pcest time? If I hadn¡¯t help you, you wouldn¡¯t have improved yourself so easily until now.¡±


    Su Li ¡°was suddenly enlightened¡±, and said in surprise, ¡°It turns out to be Senior Star Hall!¡±


    She deliberately fawned on the morous woman, but her heart was cold. Although thest time she had contact with that Star Hall woman for a short period of time, that woman was definitely not the same person as the morous woman she saw today!


    This woman never expected thatst time, the Star Hall girl not only saved her, but also answered her questions and had a brief exchange.


    ¡°This person pretends to be that female senior. Is it possible that she admires me and wants me to follow her in advance?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s thoughts shed, but there was a hunch in her heart that ¡°it was definitely not like this¡±. The test of Chuangxing Path did not have a route of retreat. If she hadn¡¯t been weirdly able to stay sober all the time, she would definitely have been lost in it.


    But even if she could maintain the advantage, it took her six years to break open.


    ¡°This person...should be spiteful!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were lightly condensed, but on the surface, she was calm, and she said respectfully, ¡°Senior, could you tell me what the Star Hall is? Last time, I nced at it. It really made me puzzled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Seeing Su Li didn¡¯t seem to notice her tricks at all, the morous woman thought of the scene that she saw Ye Chuxue in the future. She felt relieved and immediately said,


    ¡°As long as you follow me, one day you will find that the so-called Qingshui Circle is just a remote ce, and most of them there are ignorant people!¡±


    Su Li had been in contact with the ¡°Chimo Circle¡±, and naturally knew that there was no limit in the universe, but she still pretended to be shocked and attracted the morous woman to continue talking.


    ¡°The Star Hall is a big power in the starry sky. It is above the many worlds of cultivation. You must know that the starry sky and eternity are the practitioners¡¯ ultimate pursuit. If you only stay in a little world like a frog at the bottom of a well, you can¡¯t be called a practitioner.¡±


    The morous woman snorted, and her tone softened again, ¡°So, after you follow me, you will reach a high level in one step and enter the great power of the starry sky. From then on, you will be free from low-level battles and qualified to fight for higher goals. Why not do it?¡±


    ¡°What you said is extremely true!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were full of excitement and yearning, ¡°I am willing to take you as my master!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    The morous woman finally couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud when she heard these words.


    ¡°Good, good! Little girl, congrattions on making the most correct choice in your life.¡±


    After she said, she reached out a hand. Then a palm-sized jade box appeared from the starry sky and flew into Su Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°There are the elixirs and mental method for you. Due to the rules of the Star Path, I can¡¯t give you too much, but these are enough for you to practice to the Realm of Immortals. And when you step into the Realm of Immortals, you can break through the nothingness and make this tactic. I will only send someone to lead you.¡±


    Su Li caught the jade box with both hands, lowered her head, and said in a surprised and joyful voice, ¡°Follow Master¡¯s teachings!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, very good, I look forward to your arrival!¡±


    With a wave of her sleeves, the morous woman disappeared into the Star Path, and after a short while, the Star Gate appeared.


    Su Li nced deeply at the direction where the morous woman disappeared, and the expression on her face instantly disappeared. She put away the jade box, and stepped into the Star Gate without hesitation.


    Deep underground, the Star Gate shed, and Su Li¡¯s figure reappeared.


    ck Lotus Ring, who hadpletely given up hope, suddenly shot a spirit out of the soil and fell into Su Li¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Su Li, you are still alive! Do you know how long it has passed?!¡±


    ¡°Six years! Six years!¡±


    ¡°I almost go to find the next master!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Li frowned and pressed the ck Lotus back to the ring space, and said coldly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Is there an ident in theyout of the Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    ck Lotus calmed down slightly. When feeling the strength above his head a little bit weaker, he came out, shook his head and said, ¡°For the practitioner, six years is nothing. Fortunately, you don¡¯t say the time of practicing in istion. Everything is normal in Ni Sect.¡±


    Su Li breathed a sigh of relief, and told ck Lotus about the encounter on the Chuangxing Path.


    ck Lotus was stunned immediately.


    ¡°This, this... There is really a Star Hall! You know itst time, but you don¡¯t tell me?!¡±


    ck Lotus was very angry and fell silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°However, I always feel that something is wrong. Do you really want to practice this method of Star Hall?¡±


    ¡°I just pretended.¡±


    Su Li sealed the jade box she obtained and put it in the universe ring. She smiled lightly, ¡°How can I practice a method with unknown origin?¡±

 Chapter 534 - The Beginning of Jiuzhou

    <h4>Chapter 534 The Beginning of Jiuzhou</h4>


    In the vast and beautiful mountains and rivers, only a pink pce was dotted among them.


    In the huge pce, the pink gauze tents drifted in the wind, and the smooth and clean ground was like a mirror, reflecting another world.


    On the soft chair covered with pure white fur, the woman draped a pink gauze, lyingzily, with half-closed eyes and half exposed breasts. She hummed softly in a very good mood.


    At her feet, a handsome young man who was also wearing a pink robe was carefully massaging her toes, with a focused expression. Not long after, he looked up and said with a serious tone.


    ¡°Master, do you really want to ept that ignorant female practitioner from a little world as your disciple?¡±


    The woman half opened her eyes, and there seemed to be pink mist rippling in her eyes, which became a thrilling beauty in the eyes of the young man in the pink robe.


    She snorted and said with a chuckle, ¡°How can I like that little girl? She is the one Ye Chuxue likes. I¡¯m disgusted.¡±


    The sense of crisis in the eyes of the young man in the pink robe faded. He smiled more happily, but then he was puzzled, ¡°Then why do you give her the mental method and elixirs...¡±


    ¡°Who tells you there is mental method and elixirs?¡±


    The woman¡¯s tone turned cold, ¡°That¡¯s just the means I left. If that little girl really has the ability to find me, she will be half a puppet of me unknowingly. If I let her die, she will agree. At that time, I will humiliate Ye Chuxue severely!¡±


    When she said that, a smile appeared on her face again, ¡°Just thinking about that kind of scene makes me happy!¡±


    The young man in the pink robe alsoughed when he heard the words, ¡°Master, you have a wonderful foresight. No matter how angry Ye Chuxue is, she definitely doesn¡¯t dare to battle with you.¡±


    The woman snorted, ¡°That¡¯s natural. This is my pce. Even if she is promoted by Lord Hong Luo and bes the deputy head of the hall, she still has to follow the rules of the Star Hall.¡±


    Before she finished her words, her face changed suddenly.


    Boom!!


    Without warning, a sword light brighter than the starlight fell into the center of the pink pce suddenly, like a meteorite. Apanied by the screams of many male servants, the curb rune of the pink pce did not block the impact. It suddenly turned into ruins under the impact of the sword light.


    The arc-shaped shock wave spread. The wind was raging in the mountain and forest, and countless trees copsed.


    One sword destroyed the pce!


    The figure shed, and the white-clothed woman suddenly appeared from the nothingness. She held the sword in one hand and slowly fell down. Her eyes glowed with azure blue, like ice and snow that couldn¡¯t be melted, with a heavy chill.


    ¡°Shen Chunshui, get out of there!¡±


    Swish!


    The pink figure shot out from the ruins, followed by a huge pink human skeleton, reflecting the sky into pink.


    ¡°You destroy my pce and kill my toy boys! Ye! Chu! Xue! I will tear you to pieces!!¡±


    Ye Chuxue¡¯s blue eyes glowing with sword light looked serious. She didn¡¯t take a step back and blocked the attack with her sword. The human skeleton treasure and the flying sword struck tens of thousands of times. The shock wave didn¡¯t take long to sweep the beautiful mountains and rivers into bare and barren mountains.


    Shen Chunshui became more and more anxious. After her fingers slightly opened, a pink skull zither appeared out of nowhere. She held it in her hands.


    Seeing this, Ye Chuxue raised her brows and let go of the sword in her hand. Then it automatically returned to her body, and another giant blue sword slowly rose behind her back.


    ¡°Shen Chunshui, you harm my person, so I ruin your pce and toy boys. It¡¯s even.¡±


    Ye Chuxue¡¯s tone was calm, and she wasn¡¯t nervous before the war. ¡°You have to think about the consequences if you use the forbidden device in the Star Hall.¡±


    Shen Chunshui¡¯s pink eyes were full of anger and madness, ¡°Ye Chuxue! You can disturb my cultivation, but I can¡¯t hurt you. There is absolutely no such reason in this world!¡±


    She yed the skull zither with two fingers, and the skull zither in her hand made weird sounds, ¡°Even if I am punished to go into a small world, I will hurt you for ten thousand years today!!¡±


    ¡°You are really stubborn.¡±


    Ye Chuxue shook her head, and the giant sword glowed with blue light behind her. She felt pity, ¡°Even if your forbidden device is of a higher level, it depends on who uses it.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Shen Chunshui¡¯s nerve was touched. She was almost mad with anger, ¡°Ye Chuxue, I am tearing your mouth!¡±


    She pressed her ten fingers on the strings and flicked. Then the skull at the top opened its mouth immediately, highlighting countless colorful arcs. Just looking at them would make people be obsessed in it and be disturbed by countless inner demons and distracting thoughts.


    As the attack approached, Ye Chuxue closed her eyes and then opened them abruptly. Two transparent sword lights shed instantly, and cut the arcs.¡±


    ¡°Blue Swords!¡±


    She shouted lightly. Then the sky changed, and the starry sky turned into a world full of little blue swords.


    Almost at the same time, Shen Chunshui gritted her teeth and shouted.


    ¡°Human Skeletons!¡±


    Countless human skeletons flooded in, resisting the siege of the little blue swords and upying half of the sky.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The human skeletons turned into shadows and rushed forward, opening their mouths savagely and biting those small swords. Ye Chuxue¡¯s eyes shed, and then thousands of small swords turned into sword lights and shot out.


    The battle between just two people was even as fierce as the battle between thousands of people. The aftermath constantly sweeping through the nothingness thinned the foundation again and again, and finally...


    Boom!


    The ground sank and the sky cracked!


    Shen Chunshui and Ye Chuxue were both deputy heads of the Star Hall, and one of them couldn¡¯t defeat the other. The battle didn¡¯tst long. They finally disturbed a head of the Hall who was practicing in istion and were forced to stop fighting.


    But the disturbance caused by them was quelled after a long time. Until Shen Chunshui was sent to defend the Dingfeng Star Region, and Ye Chuxue returned to the Star Hall area, no one mentioned this matter again.


    ¡°Sister Hong Luo, you won this game after all.¡±


    Ye Chuxue returned to her pce. When she saw the red figure in the spiritual mirror, her tight expression suddenly rxed.


    The figure in the spiritual mirrorughed lightly, but she did not turn around.


    ¡°Fortunately, you get the test order this time, which proves that you firste into contact with the junior in that small world, so you are slightly better. Shen Chunshui is temporarily banished. You can concentrate on improving your strength. Don¡¯t be careless. People pf Beichen will not give up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ye Chuxue nodded, and then sighed, ¡°I feel sorry for the junior who was gotten into trouble by me. Shen Chunshui must have yed a dirty trick. I hope she will be safe.¡±


    The figure in the mirror was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°There are so many small worlds. You have only one mark of Star Path. And even I can¡¯t find that girl in a short time. This matter can only depend on her own luck. We can¡¯t help her.


    Ye Chuxue understood this and couldn¡¯t help sighing again.


    ...


    After finishing the practice, Su Li returned to Ni Sect to meet with Hua Yan and the others, and then practiced in istion again. This time, the practice onlysted three days.


    Three dayster.


    Su Li sat in the quiet room, looking inside the pubic region.


    On the eighteenth-grade ck Lotus, the baby-shaped Su Li was sitting, with a majestic appearance. But since it was wrapped by the ck, it looked a little bit evil.


    ¡°Yuanying Realm. This is a realm that I have never reached in my previous life.¡±


    Su Li ¡°saw¡± the gurgling force of Yuanying inside her body, with the unique jade texture of Suiyu Tactics. The gray film buried under the skin surface seemed to have be thicker, about the thickness of a hairline. The total quantity improved, covering a muchrge area.


    ¡°How much strength the new gray film can let me y without being discovered by the naturalw needs new experiments. It just so happens that Su Bai hasn¡¯t eaten for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The physical body does not change. It seems that the breakthrough in the lower realm has no effect on my physical body.¡±


    ¡°Evil ghost has a new change that is rted to the ck Lotus, and it needs to be explored.¡±


    All kinds of thoughts shed through her mind. Then Su Li got up and opened the door.


    Hua Yan, Yan Ziye, Lv You, Dongfang Wuxue and others were all present.


    Su Li lifted her chin, showing a bright smile.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go. After this time, the Jiuzhou Region will belong to us.¡±


    ...


    The bluestone path was covered with thick moss, which was slippery, and people could smell the fragrance of wet grass.


    Su Li raised her head to see the familiar mountain gate. She smiled and stepped up.


    The n was formted ten years ago. During the past ten years, it was moreplete with everyone¡¯s efforts. When it was finally implemented, she was idle actually.


    The first step was to activate all the dark spies to temporarily kill the eyes of all the holy sects. The holy sects¡¯ agents had long been discovered in the eyes of the Lords of each sect. Previously for the sake of holy sects¡¯ face, they did not kill them. Now they had a new master, and this master was absolutely powerful and domineering.


    Naturally, the master¡¯s order must be obeyed.


    After the first step waspleted, the 23 sects simultaneously used all the forces to secretly infiltrate into Zihan Sect and Yuxu Sect, so as to temporarily control all the characters suspected of being the agents of the holy sects!


    Then, there was a short period of gap for the 25 sects. Taking this opportunity, the 23 sects that had prepared for a long time were divided into two groups and attacked the two sects at the same time. The Immortal Cultivation Sect divided the ghosts into two groups to help attacking the two sects!!


    The two sects were outnumbered. One sect faced old guys in twelve sects at the same time. Even if they had a deep foundation, they couldn¡¯t bear it, not to mention the existence of ghosts that practitioners couldn¡¯t understand.


    As a result, both sects were hit hard by the sudden invasion, and after only two days, they were on the verge of being breached.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Who can tell me why twenty-three sects attack us Yuxu Sect and Zihan Sect at the same time?¡±


    In thest line of defense, the current lord of Yuxu Sect, Yao Shuangya¡¯s eyes turned red, and his soft ck hair was mostly white in two nights. The atmosphere in the entire hall was very strained, like a string about to break.


    ¡°We can¡¯t resist a powerful enemy attack. Our Yuxu Sect has prepared a lot of ns in advance, but every time weunch a counterattack, the line is known by them and the whole army is wiped out! The sect is swaying in the midst of raging storms. Who is adding insult to injury? Who is the spy?!¡±


    The whole hall was silent, and many elders looked at each other, all at a loss. They were elders who had stayed in Yuxu Sect for more than a thousand years. How could they be spies?


    ¡°Lord, the people in the sect are already anxious right now, so it¡¯s not the time to talk about this.¡±


    The deputy lord Li Hai stood out and spoke. Yao Shuangya took a deep breath and barely calmed his mood, ¡°You are right. We must unite in the face of the enemy, but the twelve sects join forces and the ancestor is seriously injured. There is no news of the agents who we send out to seek help from the holy sects. What should we do now?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank, and they fell into a long silence.


    ¡°Perhaps, we can make a deal with Immortal Tea nt and unlock his seal.¡±


    Someone suggested, and then there was a longer silence in the hall.


    The demon tree looked kind on the surface, but it was actually sealed here by the founder. If it was really unblocked, who would know whether the demon tree would turn against them and attack them?


    Mo Qin stood among the many alchemy elders, but there was not much sorrow in her heart.


    ¡°Perhaps this is retribution.¡±


    She thought to herself.


    The retribution came after a thousand years. It was too slow.

 Chapter 535 - I Lose to You

    <h4>Chapter 535 I Lose to You</h4>


    ¡°This is the end. We have no choice.¡±


    Li Hai looked at Yao Shuangya with a solemn expression, and said solemnly, ¡°Lord! The twelve sects work together, and we can¡¯t resist it unless we use the external forces. If we don¡¯t use the trump card of the Immortal Tea nt, you can only wake up Grand Elder...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Yao Shuangya interrupted Li Hai¡¯s words with a gloomy expression, ¡°The Grand Elder is at a critical moment. It is rted to the rise of our sect. We should not disturb him!¡±


    As soon as he said it, many elders all became worried.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The elder in charge of the supply of spiritual stones looked very worried, ¡°Even if the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect shrinks to the extreme, it can onlyst for half a day. Could we only...surrender?¡±


    Yao Shuangya saw that people were dispirited. Even though his heart was heavy, he was still calm on the surface. And he said in a deliberate tone.


    ¡°My Yuxu Sect has been standing for a thousand years. How can it be defeated by a group of mobs?! The war is inevitable. You just conserve strength and store up energy first. Then I will have my own way to solve the Grand Elder¡¯s problem.¡±


    Hearing Yao Shuangya¡¯s words, everyone secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said in unison, ¡°Lord is wise!¡±


    But no one knew how many people believed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take someone to check the tactical matrix.¡± Li Hai¡¯s eyes shed, and then he left.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li, wait! I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    The elder who was responsible for the supply of spiritual stones hurriedly followed out of the main hall. The Lord of the Sect became rxed slightly.


    At the critical moment, there was still someone in the sect that could be trusted.


    However, when he thought of the Grand Elder, he felt gloomy.


    Over the years, others didn¡¯t know what the Yuxu Sect¡¯s prosperity depended on. He, the Lord of the Sect, knew it clearly.


    Grand Elder was missing as early as more than two thousand years ago. If he hadn¡¯t sought help from the holy sects in time, the Yuxu Sect would have been destroyed by the Zihan Sect. How could it be possible to maintain prosperity?


    ¡°The agents of holy sects have all been killed, and even the elder who is in charge of contacting holy sects has also disappeared. Who is...so malicious?¡±


    Yao Shuangya thought about these things. Facing a strange enemy, he felt more powerless in his heart.


    Unknowingly, he came to a pce. When he looked up and saw the three characters ¡°Holy Girl Hall¡±, he felt inexplicably chilly in his heart.


    ¡°So unlucky...¡±


    Yao Shuangya looked sullen, and waved his sleeves, turning to leave.


    This scene was seen by Fang Ling, who was sitting in the hall. Her expression was as usual.


    After the disaster one thousand years ago, the position of the holy girl of Yuxu Sect had long been regarded as a symbol of bad luck. If it hadn¡¯t been ordered by the holy sects that the holy girl was required to preside over the necessary rituals, the position of holy girl would have been revoked.


    And after that world, even though she took over from Senior Sister Apprentice Mei, she was always on guard against by her master, the Lord of the Sect, because she was suspected of ¡°soul deprivation¡±. This situation had been more obvious since she rescued Mei Ruohan.


    However, she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Now there may be another way to atone for my crime.¡±


    Fang Ling whispered to herself, and took out an old embroidery product, which almost fell apart from her arms, with the word ¡°Linli¡± pierced on it.


    She still remembered that she was carefree at that time. In the seemingly ordinary restaurant, the scene of bustle, the simple busyness... It was the warmth and...happiness that she had never experienced before.


    ¡°If everything in that world is real, how good it will be...¡±


    Fang Ling sighed and closed her eyes.


    She had run out of time to rest.


    ...


    After Yao Shuangya walked out of the main hall, he raised his head and nced at the huge and unstoppable spiritual power impact outside the seemingly indestructible big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect. He quickly retracted his gaze and walked into the back mountain where many pces located.


    In front of an ancient pce, he stopped and pondered for a moment. Then he whispered, ¡°Old Ancestor?¡±


    The pce was silent for a moment, and then there was an old coughing sound, ¡°Ahem... Come in.¡±


    Yao Shuangya didn¡¯t expect that the old ancestor really responded to him. He was slightly happy at the moment. Then he pushed the door and stepped into the pce.


    The curtains on all sides of the pce were closed tightly, and only a few spiritualmps lighted up a few areas. The line of sight suddenly dimmed.


    Yao Shuangya came to the quiet room where the old ancestor usually practiced in istion. When he saw the door was open, he immediately walked in.


    The old ancestor had white hair and ruddyplexion in daily life. But now his face was wrinkled, and he was skinny. There were blood stains on the chest of the snow-white robe, like plum blossoms.


    Yao Shuangya thought that the old ancestor called him in, which meant that his injury should have improved, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be more serious. He was shocked immediately, ¡°Old Ancestor! You...¡±


    ¡°Ahem... I¡¯m not dead yet. Do not yell.¡±


    The Immortal Yuxu, Ding Yan, looked gloomy. He couldn¡¯t help covering his mouth and coughing twice, ¡°The cultivation of old ancestors of the twelve sects are lower than me. Their collective power is weaker than me. The weird ghosts greatly reduced my strength. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so miserable!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is the means of the secret person.¡±


    Yao Shuangya¡¯s tone was a little weak, ¡°Hidden attacks are more dangerous than open acts of enmity. Who would have thought that someone could dominate the powers of twenty-three sects? The enemiese fiercely and are well prepared. How should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°You and I know that Grand Elder is not in the sect.¡±


    Ding Yan¡¯s tone paused, and his voice lowered, ¡°I take over from the Grand Elder as Immortal Yuxu. Yuxu Sect must not be destroyed in my hands! Follow me to see the demon tree Bizhui!¡±


    ¡°Do we have to rely on Bizhui old fox?¡±


    Yao Shuangya was shocked, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. He obediently flew out of the pce with Ding Yan andnded in front of the demon tree of Tea nt Mount.


    During the flight, Ding Yan¡¯s dry face quickly filled, changing to his original childlike appearance, and he temporarily restored strength, but the blood on his chest was not erased.


    Yao Shuangya breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, ¡°The old ancestor is still wise and is still guarding against Bizhui.¡±


    ¡°Senior Bizhui, please show up!¡±


    Ding Yan spoke loudly, and his voice spread far between the cliffs.


    Boom....


    The giant tree swayed, and Bizhui¡¯s old face appeared on the thick roots of the tree.


    ¡°It turns out to be Ding Yan. After you take over as the Immortal Yuxu, you nevere up to me. Why are you here now?¡±


    Although Bizhui was taunting him, but his tone was not bad. Ding Yan felt a little relieved, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Senior. would you like to make a deal with me?¡±


    Bizhui let out a faint smile, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Ding Yan sped his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°The Yuxu Sect is about to be destroyed. Senior, you must know it. Since you are trapped here, after the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect is broken, it will be difficult for you to keep safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho.¡± Bizhui¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Yuxu Sect knows why I am trapped. Youe here tough at me when your sect will be destroyed?!¡±


    ¡°Senior, you misunderstand!¡±


    Ding Yan kept an extremely low profile, and quickly exined, ¡°I am here to unlock the seal for you, Senior!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Bizhuiughed, ¡°There is no free lunch in the world. Ding Yan, is it possible that you want me to fight for your sect? That is absolutely impossible! Even if I am trapped and die here, I will never help you deal with the enemy!¡±


    Yao Shuangya was furious when he heard it, but Ding Yan was not surprised, and continued to lower his posture, ¡°Senior, the twelve sects team up. Even if you are willing to take action, it will not help. I just want you to do me a little favor. There will be no danger at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A trace of interest appeared on Bizhui¡¯s old face.


    ....


    ¡°What? To escape?¡±


    Mo Qin was called to the side hall alone and looked at Li Hai who wasing to deliver the news, ¡°How can we escape? Aren¡¯t we trapped in the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s demon tree.¡± Li Hai¡¯s voice was as calm as ever, ¡°The old ancestor and Bizhui have made an agreement. Bizhui will be free, but he has to take the elites of our sect to evacuate together and go to other big regions to start all over again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Mo Qin smiled bitterly. This was really Ding Yan¡¯s consistent style.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. Seeing that Li Hai hadn¡¯t left, she quickly asked, ¡°How many people is he going to take away?¡±


    Li Hai looked at Mo Qin without speaking.


    Mo Qin felt cold, ¡°Xiao Liang and Chen...¡±


    ¡°Beixiao Liang is now the first genius of the younger generation of our sect. Naturally, he will not be given up. It is Qi Chen who is abandoned.¡±


    Li Hai said regretfully, ¡°The demon tree is only willing to take away a hundred people. If they want to start all over again, they must need an alchemist. If it weren¡¯t for that, the old ancestor even doesn¡¯t want to take you.¡±


    ¡°Howe....¡±


    Mo Qin sat on the ground in despair.


    She had already ruthlessly discarded a disciple, now she still needed to abandon the second one?


    Li Hai stood in ce and did not leave.


    After a long time, Mo Qin suddenly raised her head and stared at the person in front of her. She slowly said two words.


    ¡°Li Hai.¡±


    A smile appeared on Li Hai¡¯s cold face. Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t smiled for a long time, the smile was extremely ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you called my name.¡±


    Mo Qin shook her head, ¡°I know my level of alchemy, and when ites to importance, I won¡¯t be one of the top 100 elites of the sect. What did you say to Yao Shuangya?¡±


    After his lie was exposed, Li Hai was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    Mo Qinughed in a low voice. She raised her head, and there seemed to be a light in her eyes, ¡°Take Qi Chen, and I will stay here.¡±


    Li Hai was immediately shocked, ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°You should be able to understand me.¡±


    Mo Qin walked to Li Hai. His tone was calm as if she had died, ¡°You know better than anyone how I have lived over the past thousand years. I will die to apany her.¡±


    Mo Qin¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°That girl must be lonely there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault!¡± The pain shed in Li Hai¡¯s eyes, ¡°None of us can save her. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°So, I am wrong at the beginning. The better I treat her, the more I hurt her.¡±


    Mo Qin closed her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me anymore, Deputy Lord Li.¡±


    Swish!


    Li Hai pointed at Mo Qin¡¯s acupuncture point for sleeping and looked at the person lying softly in his arms. His stern eyebrows were frowned together, and they turned t after a while.


    .....


    ¡°What? You want to stay?¡±


    Yao Shuangya looked at the grim man in front of him in astonishment, ¡°Li Hai, this is not like you as usual.¡±


    In his impression, Li Hai never did anything that was of no benefit, let alone self-sacrifice. Did Li Hai take the wrong medicine this time?


    ¡°There is always someone to sacrifice. If there is not a top man to stay, the sect will fall apart too fast. I am afraid that you will not even have the time to escape.¡±


    Li Hai¡¯s voice was dull, as if he would not sacrifice.


    Yao Shuangya¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this, and then a feeling of sorrow raised in his heart, ¡°You can always easily convince me. If it weren¡¯t for this catastrophe, you might be the next lord of Yuxu Sect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. You guys quickly prepare, and let Qi Chen take my position. That¡¯s a talent.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Yao Shuangya didn¡¯t think much, and quickly left to cooperate with Bizhui. Everything was going on in secret.


    When Li Hai turned his head and saw thousands of ignorant disciples who were still maintaining the operation of the tactical matrix spread across the mountains, a look of self-deprecating shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I still lost to you, Qin.¡±

 Chapter 536 - We Successfully Accomplish the Mission!

    <h4>Chapter 536 We Sessfully Aplish the Mission!</h4>


    As the sect was on the brink of extinction, the efficiency of the Yuxu Sect was extremely high. After they decided on the seeded candidates, only an hourter, everyone was summoned to a dim hall.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Ding Yan opened his eyes and looked at Li Hai. Although his pupils were old and muddy, they seemed to be able to see through everything. Then, his old voice sounded in Li Hai¡¯s awareness sea.


    ¡°I admire you more than Yao Shuangya. Do you really decide that you will stay for a woman?¡±


    Li Hai squeezed Mo Qin in his arms tightly,pressed his lips, and made no response.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    The appreciation in Ding Yan¡¯s eyes faded, which was reced by indifference. ¡°You should go out.¡±


    Li Hai bowed his head and gestured, handing the unconscious person in his arms to Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen who were standing not far away. He secretly transmitted the voice, ¡°In the future, I will not be by your side. Take care of your master and don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li...¡±


    Qi Chen took his master, and called with bitterness. His voice was stuck in his throat.


    In such a desperate situation, even the ancestor could only choose to escape. He wanted Li Hai to stay, but...there was no way.


    Should the weak be so painful?


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li, you stay, and I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s eyes were firm. Li Hai smiled, and his smile was as ugly as ever, ¡°Your master has lost your senior sister apprentice. I can¡¯t let her lose any more disciples. Both of you should live well, understand?¡±


    Beixiao Liang lowered his head to prevent himself from appearing so embarrassed, and said softly, ¡°Master will be sad without you.¡±


    Li Hai¡¯s whole body shook slightly, and his smile immediately became brighter.


    ¡°This is the best sentence I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    After speaking, he patted Beixiao Liang on the shoulder. Without stopping, he turned decisively and disappeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Beixiao Liang suddenly realized it. He raised his head, but did not see Li Hai¡¯s back. His eyes were suddenly gloomy, and his heart was overwhelmed by the turbulent guilt and powerlessness. He had always understood that the master was just an alchemist, and herbat power was moderate. If there were no secret help from Li Hai, he would not be so excellent.


    From him, Li Hai was as important as his master.


    But now...


    Beixiao Liang¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he fell silent.


    The hall was also quiet horribly. The feeling of being away from home was ufortable for anyone. Even unsympathetic people would inevitably look upset.


    ¡°Ahem... You are all elites carefully selected by me. The important task of revitalizing the Yuxu Sect is left for you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Li Hai covered his mouth, and his face was extremely ruddy. He waved his hand and sent a message. The next moment, a turquoise whirlpool appeared in the center of the main hall, which was the entrance of the Immortal Tea nt.


    ¡°Time is running out. Let¡¯s all go in. We will leave the Jiuzhou Region with the Immortal Tea nt. After we leave the region, it depends on our own good fortune.¡±


    After Ding Yan said, Yao Shuangya immediately took the lead into the turquoise whirlpool, and the elders who followed Yao Shuangya continued to file in. With them taking the lead, the remaining people didn¡¯t no longer hesitate and all entered the whirlpool.


    Beixiao Liang carried Mo Qin in aa on his back. He nced at Qi Chen, and then stepped into it.


    After everyone entered, Ding Yan also stepped into the whirlpool, and at the same time, he unlocked thest restriction on the Immortal Tea nt, ¡°Bizhui, it¡¯s time for you to abide by the agreement.¡±


    Boom!!


    When the earth moved and the mountains swayed, the remaining disciples of Yuxu Sect were shocked to find that the entire Tea nt Mount suddenly copsed and disappearedpletely.


    ¡°Keep calm!!¡±


    Li Hai said with a gloomy face, ¡°Continue to defend the big tactical matrix. If it is destroyed, everyone will die!¡±


    The Elder Shi Qiu, who was in charge of the supply of spiritual stones, had a sad expression on his face, and distributed nkly the few spiritual stones left.


    He was one of the insiders, but so what?


    If the truth was announced now, it would not help. They would only die faster.


    Outside the Defensive Matrix, the light was overflowing, and tens of thousands of practitioners gathered from the twelve sects crowded the top of the mountain. Theybined into twelve Attack Tactical Matrixes and bombarded the Defensive Matrix, but a considerable amount of energy was umted and didn¡¯t attack.


    The practitioners above the Jindan Realm of the twelve sects densely upied the entire sky of Yuxu Sect.


    In the center of everyone, Yan Ziye looked at the big tactical matrix of Yuxu Sect that had been thinned into a piece of paper from a distance, and was silent, as if waiting for something.


    Suddenly, a stream of light passed through the nothingness. He immediately grabbed it and nced at it with his divine awareness. Then his eyes brightened. He raised his head and shouted coldly, ¡°Everyone, attack with all your strength!!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The twelve Attack Tactical Matrixes emitted a dazzling light almost at the same time, and in the horrified eyes of the disciples of Yuxu Sect, they gathered into a terrifying energy and suddenly bombarded the same spot on the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect.


    Wow!!!


    The harsh sound resounded across the sky, and the many disciples who maintained the tactical matrix vomited blood one after another, looking up at the big tactical matrix that had been broken through. They were so angry that their eyes seemed to crack.


    ¡°The big tactical matrix is broken!¡±


    Swish!


    Yan Ziye¡¯s figure shed, and the flying sword behind him also flew out, pointing at the main hall of the Yuxu Sect.


    ¡°Capture Li Hai and the holy girl Fang Ling alive. If ordinary disciples resist, kill them. If they surrender, they can survive!!¡±


    ¡°If you surrender, you can survive!¡±


    ¡°If you surrender, you can survive!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The practitioners of twelve sects rushed up to the hill of Yuxu Sect like flood. There were sounds of shing, and blood flowed into a river soon. Facing the elites of the twelve sects, disciples of Yuxu Sect were basically seeking their doom.


    All disciples of Yuxu Sect were desperate.


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Someone dropped the flying sword in his hands and held his head in both hands. After seeing the scene, Twelve Sect Allied Forces only stunned him rather than killed him. Then they continued to kill the next disciple of Yuxu Sect.


    When other people saw it, they suddenly felt the hope and surrendered.


    ¡°I am just the elder responsible for the supply of spiritual stones. I surrender!¡±


    When Shi Qiu saw Yan Ziye leading someone to kill them, he immediately held his head in both hands and yelled embarrassedly.


    Yan Ziye raised his eyebrows and stunned Shi Qiu with the back of his sword. Then he turned the flying sword and attacked another long-faced elder.


    ¡°Hold on! I surrender, too!¡±


    As soon as the long-faced elder said it, the flying sword passed through his chest, bringing out a Yuanying.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The long-faced elder vomited blood, and the light in his eyes quickly dimmed.


    Yan Ziye summoned the flying sword nkly, and an expression of sarcasm shed in his eyes, ¡°Not everyone can get Master¡¯s amnesty.¡±


    The sun rose, and six hours passed in a blink of an eye.


    The cold moonlight shone on the blood-red mountain gate, which looked a bit gloomy and terrifying.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Li Hai coughed two bites of blood, and sat weakly on the ground. His cultivation was sealed, and his injuries were so serious that he couldn¡¯t even stand up.


    Behind him, there were Fang Ling, Shi Qiu and others, whose cultivation were also sealed. They were trampled.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    He raised his head and stared at Yan Ziye, who was standing in the center, and asked hoarsely.


    Was this person the instigator of everything?


    Unexpectedly, he did not have too much sorrow. The new ruler was not bloodthirsty. Almost all ordinary disciples survived. This was the greatest kindness in the battle of cultivation.


    Yan Ziye tilted his head and didn¡¯t answer him. He just transmitted the voice, ¡°Wuxue, how is it going?¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s almost over. The 30,000 ordinary disciples of Yuxu Sect have all been collected. At the elder level, except for the ones Master wanted, they are all killed, and no one has been missed!¡±


    A smile appeared on Yan Ziye¡¯s face, and then he received a message from Hua Yan, ¡°Zihan Sect is also over. Grand Elder of Zihan didn¡¯t bear the attack of Wen Yuanqing of the Immortal Cultivation Sect for ten rounds. No obstacles have been caused. We are almost arriving Yuxu Sect.¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s face turned pale when he heard the words ¡°Wen Yuanqing¡±, but fortunately, the light was darker at night and it was not noticed by others.


    ¡°Master really dares to ept everyone. No, it¡¯s a ghost...¡±


    This thought shed in his mind. Yan Ziye put away his distracting thoughts and waved his hand, ¡°Everybody of the twelve sects, except those who appeased the disciples of Yuxu Sect, apany me to meet with Master.¡±


    Speaking of this, he pointed to Li Hai and others on the ground, ¡°Also take them.¡±


    Master?


    Fang Ling suddenly trembled when she heard the word, who did not fluctuate at all even when she was seriously injured and caught. She raised her head to try to see Yan Ziye¡¯s face clearly.


    But Yan Ziye had already turned around and stopped looking at her.


    ¡°Traitor...¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes became chilly. Master had suffered so many wrongs, but this woman could still be a holy girl in the evilnd of Yuxu Sect with peace of mind!


    Had it not been specifically ordered by Master, he would have killed Fang Ling long ago!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The gathering ce is at the Holy Girl Hall of Yuxu Sect, which was still well-preserved.¡±


    As Yan Ziye waved his hands, the group of people rushed magnificently to the Holy Girl Hall. Su Yang, who was walking around in front of the team, couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    The Jiuzhou Region would be dominated tonight.


    ¡°Dead wood, Su Jiuzhou actually does it! Moreover, it only takes ten years.¡±


    Su Mu nced at him coldly and did not speak, but a hint of hope appeared in his eyes.


    She could make the impossible possible. Maybe there would be a slight possibility since they followed her.


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    After a while, everyone stopped outside the Holy Girl Hall and saw that another group of people had arrived.


    ¡°Sister Hua Yan!¡±


    Yan Ziye greeted her with excitement in his eyes, ¡°We make it!¡±


    Hua Yan nodded with a smile, and finally was relieved. Although the road ahead was still difficult, they upied arge region andid the foundation finally.


    ¡°Go in.¡±


    Yan Ziye responded, waved his hand and entered the Holy Girl Hall at the same time with Hua Yan.


    The empty hall seemed unusually quiet.


    All the Lords of the 33 sects subconsciously stepped lightly, and felt a little uneasy. Most of them had never seen the ¡°Master¡±, and they only contacted with Yan Ziye and others. Was the ¡°Master¡± who dominated the Jiuzhou Region a man or a woman? How great was he or she?


    They could see the Master today.


    In a few steps, among the flying gauze curtain and in Fang Ling¡¯s anticipated look, a graceful and thin figure finally appeared in front of them.


    Female practitioner!


    She was a female practitioner!


    Fang Ling got excited. Really...was it her?


    ¡°We are sorry to let Master wait a long time!¡±


    Yan Ziye stopped the team, walked to the front and knelt on one knee. His eyes filled with respect, love and joy, ¡°We sessfully aplish the mission to upy the Jiuzhou Region!¡±

 Chapter 537 - Play

    <h4>Chapter 537 y</h4>


    ¡°You guys do a great job.¡±


    The throne under Su Li¡¯s body turned around automatically. The charming and pleasant face was revealed to the public for the first time, with slender and white fingertips at the corner of her eyebrows. Her gorgeous smile was like orchids in the empty valley, pure and beautiful.


    ¡°Master has a strong leadership!¡±


    Many lords of sect saluted together, and the excitement was revealed in their eyes. Now they got out of the control of the holy sects, and the great cause of unifying therge region waspleted. Ten years ago, they didn¡¯t not even dare to think about it!


    The Ni Sect formed by the union of 25 sects in the Jiuzhou Region had the potential to be a holy sect!


    Any practitioner was keen to join the ranks of the holy sects.


    As the saying went, winners took all. Impelled by such a mentality, all the lords of sects, whether they joined the Ni Sect voluntarily or not before, showed the enthusiasm at this moment.


    Of course, all of this was based on the premise that there was a strong enough person to rule everything.


    ¡°The temperament...is simr.¡±


    Fang Ling looked at Su Li who was sitting high on the white throne nkly, and her eyes was filled with a sense of loss. Even if the temperament was simr, it was not that woman after all. The female practitioner in front of her...was too young.


    Su Yang curled his mouth. This old monster still liked to act young as always.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes swept over everyone present. Her tone was light, but it was full of unspeakable dominance and pressure. ¡°Now I am the Grand Elder of Ni Sect, and in the future, I will be the Lord of the Jiuzhou Region. Do you...have anyments?¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the atmosphere stagnated.


    Yan Ziye, who was kneeling in the forefront, had firm eyes and said loudly, ¡°Master is impressive enough to govern the Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s eyes shed when she saw this. She stepped forward and bowed her head slightly. Then she said, ¡°Pay my respects to you, Master of Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    Lv You, Dongfang Wuxue and others knelt down and shouted, ¡°Pay my respects to you, Master of Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    ¡°Pay my respects to you, Master of Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    Gui Buyin and others who were in ¡°Soul Tactics¡± then echoed. Seeing so many people respond, the people of the twenty-three sects finally let go of thest hesitation in their hearts, and knelt down one after another, bowing to the ground.


    ¡°Pay my respects to you, Master of Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    ¡°Pay my respects to you, Master of Jiuzhou Region!¡±


    ¡°Pay my respects to you...¡±


    Suddenly, the hall resounded to the shouts.


    Everyone caught alive looked at each other and was shocked. Even Li Hai, who was fearless in his mind, inevitably felt nervous. The scene of change regime in Jiuzhou Region happened right in front of him. Everything came so fast, which made him feel unreal.


    However, the faint pain in his body told him that everything was true.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the Lord of Yuxu Sect led people to escape, and their old ancestor is also missing.¡±


    Mu Hong couldn¡¯t help saying in the crowd. Her face was full of unwillingness. When she mentioned the subject, the lords of twelve sects who attacked Yuxu Sect also remembered this omission. Then they all spoke up.


    ¡°The Immortal Tea nt also disappears.¡±


    ¡°Yuxu old fox must have reached a deal with the Immortal Tea nt. With the help of the escape skill of Immortal Tea nt, they can leave without being noticed by others.¡±


    ¡°Master, if these escaped people aren¡¯t killed, I am afraid that they will cause trouble to the n.¡±


    Dong Minn said that anxiously. Since she took over the Liyang Sect, she, as a deputy lord of the sect, had risen rapidly in just six years, recing the original lord of the sect and bing the sole ruler of Liyang Sect.


    As her status rose, not only did she not underestimate Ni Sect, but she felt that the seemingly young master was unfathomable, so she had always been loyal.


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Su Li smiled lightly and waved.


    Hua Yan immediately turned around and smiled at the crowd, ¡°You guys, don¡¯t worry. You will see the result in two hours.¡±


    After she said it, everyone was stunned, and then theirplexions changed to varying degrees. They were surprised.


    ¡°Is it possible that Master can even stop the Immortal Tea nt? That is an old monster that has survived for nearly ten thousand years!¡±


    Li Hai¡¯s calm face became gloomy, and his heart was vaguely disturbed.


    Was his sacrifice going to be in vain?


    ...


    In the underground tea nt core space, the hundreds of people who escaped from Yuxu Sect gathered in groups.


    Qi Chen and Beixiao Liang stood on sides of Mo Qin. They were silent.


    Mo Qin stared at the nothingness in front of her. Sometimes her mind shed through Su Li¡¯s voice and expression, and sometimes it turned into Li Hai¡¯s unsmiling face.


    In this moment, she felt herself so sick.


    She obviously didn¡¯t have any ability, but she still naively wanted to protect everything. In the end, she harmed everyone.


    ¡°It turns out that I am the scourge. Li, Brother Hai, I harm you. It is me...¡±


    Mo Qin¡¯s eyes were full of self-usation. She lowered her head and bit her lip, grasping her chest tightly.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    Beixiao Liang looked at Master¡¯s ufortable look, and felt painful in his heart, but he was also powerless. All he could do now was to practice hard.


    Qi Chen took a deep breath and grasped the spiritual stones in his hand. At this moment, his thoughts were exactly the same as those of his senior fellow apprentice, Beixiao Liang.


    Only by bing strong enough could he protect Master and...avenge Master Li Hai!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the entire core space of the tea nt shook violently, and then stopped from the high speed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it already in outer region?¡±


    Yao Shuangya stood up nervously. The face of Ding Yan beside him was still calm, and he sent a message, ¡°Bizhui, could it be that you want to turn hostile? Don¡¯t forget, only if you send us to outer region, I will unlock thest seal in your body.¡±


    ¡°Little Ding Yan, don¡¯t underestimate my ability.¡±


    A turquoise light cluster spread into the core space and turned into a clear picture. In the picture, the boundary monument of the Jiuzhou Region is clearly visible. Judging from the destendform around it, it seemed to be the Dafu Region near the Jiuzhou Region, which was already extremely far away from the Yuxu Sect.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Ding Yan was slightly surprised, but he was filled with more joy of getting rid of death.


    The Dafu Region had been destroyed and it was secluded, so it was good for them to hide and heal the wounds.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°We escape!¡±


    The rest of people in Yuxu Sect also showed joy, and even Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen were inevitably affected, with a touch of relief on their faces.


    But this kind of ease was not able to sustain a long time. The turquoise core space suddenly cracked a gap, and then, an extremely terrifying repulsive force was generated. Everyone was caught off guard, and all were ¡°spit¡± out of space by Bizhui. More than one hundred people fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Ding Yan stood up embarrassedly. When he looked up, he saw thousands of eyes around him, and even saw the shocked face of Li Hai. His face changed suddenly.


    ¡°Here... Here is not the outer region, but Yuxu Sect!!¡±


    The other elders saw the scene in front of them, and then heard the ancestor¡¯s roar. They understood their own situation and all looked desperate.


    ¡°We are done for!¡±


    ¡°Howe?!¡±


    Beixiao Liang gritted his teeth, almost biting blood. When he saw Li Hai who was seriously injured and captured in the crowd, the despair and grief filled with his heart.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, look at the one sitting at the top!¡±


    Suddenly, Qi Chen mmed into him and pointed nkly at the top throne. Beixiao Liang looked back and suddenly fell into a sluggishness.


    Mo Qin didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of the two disciples. Only Li Hai covered in blood was left in her eyes. She stumbled over. Yan Ziye received Su Li¡¯s signal and ordered someone to step aside, with respect in his eyes.


    Li Hai covered his mouth and coughed violently twice before speaking, ¡°You shouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    Mo Qin smiled suddenly, and gently grabbed Li Hai¡¯s cold hands full of blood stains, ¡°No, I shoulde back. I figure it out. What happens once is irreversible. Since I can¡¯t save you, it¡¯s better to die together.¡±


    Suddenly touched by the unfamiliar warmth, Li Hai¡¯s body became stiff, and his face blushed immediately. He muffled, ¡°Perhaps, things are not as bad as you think.¡±


    He was not a fool. How could he not even notice the changes of Yan Ziye and others? The people of Ni Sect clearly had a hundred ways to kill him before, but he was just seriously injured.


    Before he saw Yan Ziye voluntarily let the team step aside, he thought that the reason why Ni Sect captured him alive was to warn others by killing him in front of them, but now it seemed that he guessed extremely wrong.


    ¡°Bizhui, you dare to lie to me!¡±


    Ding Yan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, staring at the face of the old man in the turquoise vortex in the hall.


    Hearing Ding Yan¡¯s words, Bizhui chuckled, ¡°Ha-ha, your Yuxu Sect¡¯s Grand Elder deceived me back then. How can I get caught in the same trap for the second time? Cooperating with Ni Sect¡¯s Grand Elder is happier. The seal in your hand has long been unlocked by the Ni Sect¡¯s Grand Elder. Don¡¯t waste your efforts. Ha-ha, how do you feel to fall from heaven to hell?¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    The killing intent in Ding Yan¡¯s eyes skyrocketed, but before heunched an attack, he was suddenly enveloped by a heavy pressure and mmed on the ground. He was unable to move.


    ¡°Bizhui, you can go now.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was cold, and Bizhui¡¯s eyes suddenly changed slightly. Then he disappeared into the hall with the whirlpool, and his breath quickly disappeared with the wind.


    When everyone in the hall saw that Bizhui was so afraid of Su Li, their awe of her deepened again.


    Perhaps, their new master wasn¡¯t inferior to the old fox of the holy sect. They just wondered how such a terrifying character appeared in the Jiuzhou Region.


    The name ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡± was too unfamiliar. It was very likely to be fake, and the identity of the new master was...too mysterious.


    After Su Li sensed that Bizhui had taken a circle outside and returned to Yuxu Sect¡¯s underground to wait for his death, her eyes returned to mildness.


    As the ten-year period was approaching, Bizhui would be poisoned to death in a few days. This was rted to the big secret of the blood poison of her body of evil ghost. Naturally, it couldn¡¯t be exposed, so she simply used the waste and performed another drama of Bizhui¡¯s departure.


    Fortunately, everything was in the n. There were no idents.


    Thinking of this, Su Li turned her eyes back to Ding Yan. Looking at the old man who hadmitted countless sins on her body, she smiled and whispered softly, ¡°Immortal Yuxu, have you ever imagined that you will fall into such situation?¡±


    Ding Yan¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and he was about to speak. At this moment, the mighty pressure that enveloped his severely injured body suddenly increased, and the internal organs were distorted.


    Because of the severe pain, Ding Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly went ck. Then he spurted blood and was in aa.


    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡±


    Yao Shuangya knelt beside Ding Yan. His eyes went nk and was at a loss. There was no sign of resistance.


    He was just Ding Yan¡¯s puppet, and there was no ambition of being ¡°Better to die in pride than live in disgrace¡±.


    Among the crowd, Lord of Zihan Sect who was captured alive saw this scene and sighed deeply.


    At this point, there was no different sect in the Jiuzhou Region.

 Chapter 538 - After the War

    <h4>Chapter 538 After the War</h4>


    After dawn, the sun was covered by thick clouds, and there was the patter of light rain.


    In the Yuxu Mountain, a new bamboo building was built under the disappearing Tea Peak, which was quiet in the mountains and rivers.


    Su Li stood under the eaves, with a quiet and focused expression, and reached out to receive a drop of rain. Her fingertips felt a little cold, as if it could prate her heart.


    Standing behind her, Yan Ziye didn¡¯t understand what was so good about this ordinary rain. It was always hard to guess the Master¡¯s mind.


    After secretly sighing, Yan Ziye coughed lightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, the twenty-three sects have brought their people back to their sects. ording to your order, they don¡¯t join the Ni Sect temporarily.¡±


    Su Li came to her sense and nodded softly, ¡°The wall has ears. Even if I control the agents of holy sects, it will not take long for them to hear the reputation of Ni Sect. However, if there is room for it, I will have time to prepare.¡±


    Yan Ziye looked worried, ¡°Master, although the holy sects still don¡¯t know your existence, they can¡¯t sit back and watch the rise of a new holy sect. I am afraid that by then, a hard fight will be inevitable.¡±


    Su Li smiled when she heard the words, making Yan Ziye¡¯s mood much calmer in an instant.


    ¡°You were born in the Void Sword Sect, and you know that the rtionship between the holy sects of therge regions is not very solid. Besides, the scramble for the Tianjiao List distracts them. Our pressure is not as great as you think.¡±


    Yan Ziye nodded in agreement, ¡°What you said is right. This period of time is enough for us to stabilize the interior, and even if the holy sectse to probe, it will not be easy for them to destroy us.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    Su Li replied, ¡°Yan has sent a letter. The letter says that the selection of talents from otherrge regions is already in full swing, and we must hurry up. Those who should participate before should still participate now, and don¡¯t let people see the ws.¡±


    Then, she paused, and her tone was soft, ¡°How are my Master and others?¡±


    ¡°Master Mo Qin is ced in the Nuanxin Pavilion, whose healing effect was the best in Yuxu Sect. She was just frightened, and it doesn¡¯t matter. But Deputy Lord Li Hai...¡±


    Yan Ziye scratched his head and said, ¡°My nerves were tense at the time, and I didn¡¯t know the rtionship between him and Master Mo Qin. I hit him a little harder. I didn¡¯t expect that Yuxu Sect¡¯s deputy lord is so weak...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Perhaps because Yan Ziye had been by her side for a long time, he almost forgot that he was also a talent of holy sects.


    During the six years since she entered the Chuangxing Path, Yan Ziye was idle. He practiced assisted by his own secret medicine, and his cultivation advanced rapidly. By the time she stopped practicing, he was already at the peak of Huashen Realm, and he would almost be in nature¡¯s test. How could Li Hai in the early stage of Huashen Realm be his enemy?


    ¡°Go ahead and work. You have reached two realms in the past ten years, from Jindan Realm to Huashen Realm. Although the foundation is not damaged, the state of mind needs time to umte. It is time to settle. And you can make breakthroughster.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ......


    In the Nuanxin Pavilion, Li Hai suddenly opened his eyes, and the sharpness in his eyes shed away. Mo Qin, who was guarding him, saw him wake up and immediately asked, ¡°Li... Deputy Lord Li, how is your injury? Does your chest still hurt?¡±


    Li Hai nodded and said dully, ¡°If you can call my name again, I can get better sooner.¡±


    Mo Qin¡¯s face flushed, and she was slightly annoyed. She got up and walked outside. Li Hai immediately followed her after seeing this. Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen in the outer hall both smiled.


    After the catastrophe of Yuxu Sect, the rtionship between Master and Deputy Lord seemed to have opened a crack, which was a good thing.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, do you know the situation of people who run away with us?¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s expression was slightly restrained, and he transmitted the sound in a low voice.


    Beixiao Liang shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been healing Deputy Lord Li all morning, and don¡¯t go out. What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the ice prison that imprisons Senior Sister Apprentice Mei before?¡±


    Qi Chen¡¯s voice was low, and Beixiao Liang¡¯splexion changed slightly. ¡°The Lord of Sect, Old Ancestor and the holy girl are all imprisoned there. I heard that there are also the lord and elders of Zihan Sect...¡±


    ¡°Chen, what is the origin of this Ni Sect? Do you have a clue?¡±


    Li Hai seemed not to catch up with Mo Qin. He returned to the house and sat next to Beixiao Liang, frowning slightly, ¡°They seem to treat us very preferentially. They don¡¯t restrict our movements at all and even let me live in Nuanxin Pavilion to heal my wounds, except to not allow us to leave the sect.¡±


    Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen nced at each other, and a thin figure appeared in their minds. In the Suiling Mysterious Realm, the kindness she released to them was still clear.


    If they wanted to know the answer, they seemed to have to ask her.


    Beixiao Liang thought in a daze, and suddenly heard Mo Qin¡¯s scream outside the door.


    Li Hai¡¯splexion changed, and he suddenly rushed out the door, followed by Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen.


    In the Nuanxin Pavilion courtyard, Mo Qin stared nkly at Su Li who suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She lowered her head to nce at the empty water bottle in her hand, and then saw the water stain on the ck gauze of the delicate woman in front of her. The water was dripping down the edges of Su Li¡¯s clothes, and a panic suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    She was careless for a while, and even poured the water, which used to water the flowers, on the person with the highest status in the Jiuzhou Region. If this woman got angry, Li Hai and Beixiao Liang would...


    ¡°Qin!¡±


    Li Hai shed out of the house. When he saw the scene in front of him, his heart sank suddenly. The scene of the old ancestor vomiting blood and being in aast night could not stop appearing in his mind.


    However, he withstood the pressure and walked to Mo Qin¡¯s side. He firmly grasped Mo Qin¡¯s cold hand and bowed his head. He said, ¡°Senior, please forgive Mo Qin. She doesn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    At this time, Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen also followed. Seeing this scene, they were surprisingly not nervous.


    Su Li nced at them, and then looked at the flustered Master. She was silent for a moment. Then her indifferent and somewhat unkind face suddenly softened. She waved to disperse the water stain on her clothes and smiled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Juste in and talk together.¡±


    Both Mo Qin and Li Hai were shocked, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered right after that, but Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen felt normal. Now that they knew Su Li¡¯s identity, they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to speak.


    ¡°Thank...thank you Master.¡±


    Mo Qin reluctantly responded, and then walked into the house, but she was worried. Although the face of the Lord of Jiuzhou Region in front of her was very gentle, unlike the cold and cruel face ofst night, her palms still couldn¡¯t stop sweating.


    ¡°Sit down as you like. Make yourself at home. I am here today to help you out.¡±


    Su Li waved, and a special light shed deep in her in eyes.


    After all, the truth was not like in Chuangxing Path. In the cold despair of the previous life, her master lit a candle of hope for her. Although the candle was still extinguished in the end, it became thest warmth in her heart in this life and didn¡¯t make herpletely cold.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not yet time to tell them the truth.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes darkened. Bizhui knew her master¡¯s situation. She wanted her master toe out of guilt, but Fate Ancestor¡¯s details were rted to deduction. The more she exposed, the more likely she would fall into the same trap again.


    ¡°A little impatience spoils great ns. Su Li, you need to be calmer at this time. Even if the Jiuzhou Region you have gotten is really upied by others, no one will want to be an enemy of a character who isparable to a Junior Emperor. But if you reveal any of the identities of the ¡®daughter of luck¡¯ and ¡®body of evil ghost¡¯, the entire Qingshui Circle wille to kill you! Don¡¯t use the name Su Li for a long time.¡±


    ck Lotus rarely transmitted the sound solemnly.


    Su Li took a breath. Looking at the people sitting in turn in the room, she calmed down.


    ¡°I believe you have a lot of doubts, especially the two little guys Beixiao Liang and Qi Chen.¡±


    As soon as Su Li said this, Mo Qin and Li Hai were startled. Their eyes turned away.


    Beixiao Liang scratched his head and said awkwardly, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you have changed so much. Junior Fellow Apprentice and I dare not recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice?!¡±


    Mo Qin shook her whole body, turned her head and stared at Su Li¡¯s unfamiliar face. Her lips trembled, ¡°Are you...Li?¡±


    Li Hai frowned, trying to see a touch of familiarity from Su Li¡¯s face, but he failed.


    Su Li slightly pursed her lips and said in a calm tone, ¡°Although my surname is also Su, it is a pity that I am not her. Elder Mo Qin, I respect you as the master of her, so I treat well the people who have a good rtionship with you.¡±


    After that, she turned her head, looked at Beixiao Liang, and smiled jokingly, ¡°In the Suiling Mysterious Realm, I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity, so I casually make up an identity as the senior sister apprentice. Now if you call it that way, the misunderstanding will be serious.¡±


    Beixiao Liang scratched his head, and said embarrassedly, ¡°I am abrupt.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    The light in Mo Qin¡¯s eyes dissipated, and she was full of loss. She should have given up long ago, but why did she always have hope?


    ¡°Although I am not her.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I have quite a few former subordinates of her. I guess you all know Hua Yan. Others such as Yan Ziye and Ling Qinn are all her former subordinates in the Reincarnation Mirror, so you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°Yan Ziye... Those are all the former talents of holy sects!¡±


    Li Hai seemed to know more. He frowned and thought for a moment. then he raised his head and asked cautiously, ¡°So, why do you unify the Jiuzhou Region by taking advantage of the power of Holy Girl Su?¡±


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li is worthy of being the future Lord of Yuxu Sect.¡±


    Su Li smiled, and her eyes shed, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, and her eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, ¡°You should understand that if you have any rtionship with that person, you will be the opposite side of all the holy sects. And your rtionship with that person is closer. If you are driven out of Jiuzhou Region, I don¡¯t need to say too much about your end. Since I want to develop my force, I need more help.¡±


    Li Hai frowned tightly. He naturally knew that what the woman in front of him said was true. Because of this, he even wanted to know whether it was worth staying in Ni Sect.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Su Li chuckled, and said in a serious tone, ¡°How about you alle to help me? Especially you, Li Hai, you are a rare talent. Come to be the deputy lord of my Ni Sect. It will be also convenient for you to protect the people you want to protect, won¡¯t it? Gradually, you will find that we are all the same.¡±

 Chapter 539 - Yin and Yang Region

    <h4>Chapter 539 Yin and Yang Region</h4>


    Li Hai finally agreed to Su Li¡¯s deal and took over Yuxu Sect¡¯s mess from the moment the conversation ended.


    In his view, the deal Su Jiuzhou said was a threat in disguise, and he had no option to refuse.


    Not to mention the difficulty of leaving the Jiuzhou Region, the moment he refused, Mo Qin and others would fall into an extremely dangerous situation. Whether life or death depended entirely on Su Jiuzhou¡¯s thoughts.


    Even if Su Li really came alive and said this sentence in front of them, he would have to consider whether Su Li would choose to destroy because of the truth, not to mention that the woman in front of him was not Su Li at all, just a stranger in the name of Su Li. It was entirely possible to be ashamed into anger and kill them secretly.


    ¡°What if he chooses to refuse?¡±


    In the quiet room, Hua Yan asked with a smile.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and she whispered softly, ¡°If he really refuses, I won¡¯t do anything to them. At most, they are under house arrest and are not allowed to leave. Otherwise, if my master falls into the enemy¡¯s hands, I will be restrained.¡±


    Speaking of this, she raised her brows, and then smiled again, ¡°I know Li Hai well through Bizhu¡¯s eyes. He will not take risks for the sake of Master. Simrly for Master¡¯s safety, he will do his best to do things for Ni Sect. The safer Ni Zong is, the more stable they are, right?¡±


    Hua Yan said helplessly, ¡°You are still the same as before. You still like to scheme.¡±


    ¡°No, Yan, you are wrong.¡±


    Su Li retorted with a smile. She looked down at her white palms, which lightly clenched into a fist, and muttered, ¡°If I have enough strength, why do I think hard?¡±


    Hua Yan was startled, and immediately smiled.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are now the Lord of Ni Sect, who dominates the Jiuzhou Region. Do youe here specifically for me to gossip?¡±


    After Su Li joked, Hua Yan rolled her eyes, ¡°Li, you learn how to make fun of the best friend. You, the true master of Ni Sect, are not ashamed to say that.¡±


    As she said, she threw out a jade slip, ¡°Here is a list of all agents of holy sects. You decide how to deal with them. After the war yesterday, Ni Sect moves into the Yuxu Sect, and its reputation is not obvious in the world. In addition to Zihan Sect, other sects have also found their deputies, and you have to decide what to do next.¡±


    When Su Li stretched out, the jade slip fell into her hand. After her divine awareness swept away it, she stroked her cheek in one hand and pondered over.


    Hua Yan didn¡¯t bother her. She sat aside and waited quietly. The room became quiet.


    After she drank the third cup of tea, Su Li suddenly raised her head with the slightly sharp eyes.


    Hua Yan immediately took out a nk jade slip from a universe ring and began to record.


    ¡°I will solve Zihan Sect¡¯s matter. It is not time for us to be exposed yet. All agents of holy sects must be firmly in control. Second, the escaped men in the Jiuzhou Region must have delivered the news to holy sects. The news should be only a few words, so the holy sects at most send people to probe. Let Yan Ziye keep an eye on the teleporter. Do not let any suspicious person go.


    Third, let all the sects hold the Cultivation Major Competition. The selected people will alsoe to the Yuxu Sect to engage in a decisive battle as before, and the top 20 can go to Shengxian Mountain to participate in the Tianjiao Battle.


    Fourth, use the intelligence lines in your hands to find out where the big tactical matrix blocking the Chimo Circle is.¡±


    Hua Yan stopped recording in the jade slip and frowned as she raised her head, ¡°Chimo Circle? Is it the Chaos Zone that turned the Dafu Region into a dead ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were deep, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that there are so few matrix masters in the entire Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    Hua Yan was shocked by Su Li¡¯s reminder, and she suddenly realized, ¡°Yes. Su Guohong, the strong matrix master of the Su Family, has disappeared for a thousand years, and all I find in the Zhenlou Group are shrimp soldiers and crab generals. I can hardly see high-grade matrix masters. Even in the Yuxu Sect with a strong tactical matrix, I can¡¯t see many matrix masters, so we take the opportunity to attack them. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard for us to upy the tactical matrix that protects the Yuxu Sect. Does it mean...?!¡±


    Under Hua Yan¡¯s uncertain gaze, Su Li nodded, ¡°I think about it again and again. I always feel that it is rted with the Chimo Circle, and I heard the news back then that the war of Chimo Circle should have urred four years ago. But nothing happened. It is so strange.¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s expression was cold, ¡°I see. I will arrange for an informant to inquire.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Hua Yan seemed to think of something suddenly. She squinted and smiled, ¡°Li, you are qualified to participate in the Tianjiao Battle. Are you interested?¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Su Li was slightly startled. She had been giving advices and suggestions behind the scenes all these years, but she had forgotten her body. She was very young.


    ¡°The Master of Jiuzhou Region can still go to participate in the Tianjiao Battle.¡±


    Hua Yan covered her hot face and said with eyes full of yearning, ¡°If we seed and make everything public to the world, what kind of myth will this story be passed down by future generations?¡±


    Su Liughed, but in her heart, she really thought about the feasibility of this matter.


    ording to what Xuan An said before, Shengxian Mountain was suppressed by the Tianjiao List. Nature¡¯s mystery was deceived. She was not afraid of being investigated by others. The only thing that needed to be paid attention to was to master the strength. She shouldn¡¯t expose too much and be noticed by the naturalw.


    It might be difficult if this matter happened before the breakthrough of Suiyu Tactics. But now the gray film in her body was thickened again. Even if she used the powerparable to the Huashen Realm, the naturalw wouldn¡¯t respond.


    Thinking of this, Su Li thought of one more thing, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache.


    The external incarnation in her hand was almost exhausted, and she was unable to induce the thunder for testing. Not only would Su Bai be hungry, but it would also affect his continued growth. This couldn¡¯t be dyed.


    ¡°Yan, I once asked you to find arge region with a lot of ghosts. Do you find anything?¡±


    After Su Li mentioned this, Hua Yan smiled, ¡°Speaking of this, I find something interesting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Li was slightly startled. Hua Yan continued to say, ¡°Do you still remember the Linli Building?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she whispered, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Through buying over a Head of the Tianyake Attic, I find that the base camp of the Linli Building is hiding in the Yin and Yang Region, which has a lot of ghosts. Holy sects send many seniors to try it out, but due to the special nature of the Yin and Yang Region, they aplish nothing.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    Su Li raised her brows, ¡°How special?¡±


    ¡°I hear that the Yin and Yang Region, as the name suggests, half of it is the ce of the Yin, and half of it is the Yang. The two are clearly opposed to each other, but they are strangely bnced. In the middle of the two extreme areas, the five elements arepletely chaotic. No matter what tracking spells are, they will bepletely invalid, and many desperadoes who are chased by the holy sects are there.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hua Yan¡¯s tone was certain, ¡°I heard that the core of the Linli Building is hidden in the gap. Its position is quite high there, and it is one of the only three forces that control the stable space.¡±


    ¡°What are the other two?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes, but Hua Yan shook her head, ¡°That is all I know. Other information may not be known until you go to the Yin and Yang Region. There are many ghosts in the Yin area. Although ordinary practitioners cannot survive, your strength is strong enough to let you stay inside for a short time.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still more than half a year before the Tianjiao Decisive Battle in Shengxian Mountain begins. I still have enough time. If I don¡¯te back then, we will meet at Shengxian Mountain.¡±


    Hua Yan stared slightly, ¡°The Jiuzhou Region is not stable yet. Are you leaving now?!¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Su Li smiled apologetically, ¡°The movements of holy sects will not be too slow. When I kill the people ordered by the holy sects to probe, I will set off immediately. For the future of Ni Sect, I have to continue to increase my strength, right?¡±


    Hua Yan rolled her eyes and said angrily, ¡°This is really a good reason to be a hands-off shopkeeper.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°I believe your ability is enough to deal with others.¡±


    ¡°I will sell the Jiuzhou Regionter!¡±


    After Hua Yan spoke fiercely, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It is a deal. Our Master of Jiuzhou Region, remember to get a good ranking in the Tianjiao List of Top 10,000 this time!¡±


    Su Li smiled calmly without answering, but Hua Yan immediately understood and then left.


    Now that the friend decided to participate in the battle, the little guys of this generation would be out of luck.


    ...


    After a few days, the teleportation matrix for cultivation city under the control of Yuxu Sect finally lit up from time to time, and people with extraordinary temperament appeared.


    On this day, a red light shed across the teleportation matrix, and two figures appeared.


    Whistle!


    In the sound of the teleportation matrix closing, there was a faint voice of conversation.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are excessively anxious. I think that since the agent has been out for a long time, he is so unreconciled that he spreads such a rumor. The lord of the sect and elders have all seek confirmation of other sects, and there is no sect war at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. Whether it¡¯s a lie or not, we have to check it.¡±


    The elder one stepped out of the teleportation matrix. When looking at the peaceful and backward city streets, he felt rxed.


    It seemed that it was really a rumor. Such a peaceful atmosphere would have been destroyed long ago if there was a war.


    ¡°To be cautious, let¡¯s go to the Yuxu Sect.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Then, they all walked into an inn and kept in.


    Three dayster, the two people walked out of the inn talking andughing. In the strange eyes of the pedestrians, they held their fists towards the air, and walked into the teleportation matrix politely.


    After they disappearedpletely, Su Li walked out of the dark indifferently while holding the little ck cat.


    Yan Ziye beside her couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Master, Hei¡¯s power is really amazing. In this way, we directly save great efforts. The Jiuzhou Region can be peaceful until the end of the Tianjiao Battle, and it is enough for the Jiuzhou Region to develop well. When any holy sectes, we won¡¯t fear them.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t support alone. You also have to practice hard.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will!¡±


    Su Li replied and nced at the sky, ¡°It seems that this is thest wave of probe. Eighty-one holy sects of Qingshui Circle have arranged sixty waves of probe. They really care about the Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    Yan Ziye nodded solemnly, ¡°It exceeds the number of agents. It seems that we don¡¯t catch a party of agents. They leaked the information.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I will leave. I don¡¯t need to say more about what to do next.¡±


    Su Li turned around and walked away slowly.


    When she was about to leave, she suddenly remembered that there was one more thing to do.

 Chapter 540 - Be careful of Master

    <h4>Chapter 540 Be careful of Master</h4>


    Underground ice prison.


    Rumble¡ª


    After the stone door opened, the moist wind blew from the entrance and instantly formed a beautiful ice flower falling at Su Li¡¯s feet.


    As the stone gate closed again, Su Li¡¯s eyes became darker. After she took a step forward, her body shed into the depths like a phantom. Then she stopped in front of a small iceberg a momentter.


    At the bottom of the iceberg, dense chains of spirits curb pierced out, entwining the pale woman sitting on the ice.


    This woman was Fang Ling.


    Within a few days, Fang Ling¡¯s original ruddy face had turned pale with cold, and her lips were purple. However, she looked deathly silent. It seemed that this bit of suffering could not touch her at all.


    As if sensing the change in light, Fang Ling moved. Then she slowly raised her head and opened her eyes. After seeing the person who came, her stiff face finally changed slightly. Then her frozen lips opened and closed with difficulty.


    ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me?¡±


    Su Li smiled lightly, and sat down directly on the cold ground in front of Fang Ling, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Fang Ling smiled faintly, ¡°It only takes you, Grand Elder of the Ni Sect, two days to unify the Jiuzhou Region. Who in the twenty-five sects do not know Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m so famous.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and seemed a little distressed. Fang Ling smiled deeper when she saw this.


    This woman wasn¡¯t her, but so what?


    Fang Ling saw many familiar faces, including Yan Ziye, Ling Qinn, and many people who still missed her.


    Since someone could gather these people together and avenged her, then it wasn¡¯t a pity.


    Thinking of this, she hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly, ¡°You seemed not to fear me at all, right?¡±


    ¡°Fear? Why do I fear?¡±


    Fang Ling stared at Su Li, ¡°I should have ended all of this a long time ago, but I was unable to do it. Since you appear, I will die without regret.¡±


    Su Li looked at Fang Ling in silence. She couldn¡¯t distinguish, and couldn¡¯t believe Fang Ling anymore.


    The lessons of the past were still vivid in her mind. If it were not for Mei Ruohan, she would have not broken her Life Ring. As for the blessings in disguise, it naturally couldn¡¯t be considered as Mei Ruohan¡¯s credit.


    For example, Yan Ziye, Ling Qinn and others were kept in the dark and sent into the Reincarnation Mirror. After they came out, their temperament changed drastically, and they werepletely affected by the emotions of the world in the Reincarnation Mirror. They gave up everything and wandered outside. Therefore, she could trust them.


    As for Fang Ling... After she came out, she continued to be a holy girl in Yuxu Sect, enjoying the highest level of cultivation resources. How could Su Li believe her?


    Fang Ling naturally couldn¡¯t feel Su Li¡¯s hesitation. Seeing Su Li not say anything for a long time, she didn¡¯t care, and continued saying, ¡°Although you have a firm foothold now, I want to remind you of two things.


    The first thing is the agents of the holy sects. I have heard from the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect that the holy sects ced a number of agents in the Jiuzhou Region. If your existence is known by the holy sects, there will be a great war.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to worry about this.¡±


    Su Li smiled coldly, ¡°However, you are the holy girl of Yuxu Sect. Logically speaking, you should regard me as an enemy. I don¡¯t expect that you will consider your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Enemy?¡±


    Fang Ling nced at Su Li deeply, turned her head away, and said with a very soft voice, ¡°We are not enemies.¡±


    Su Li curled her lips, and showed a touch of sarcasm, ¡°You said there are two things. Then, what is the second thing?¡±


    Fang Ling¡¯s eyes were dim. After a long silence, she finally said, ¡°The second thing is the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect. Although he has been missing for a long time, I heard from my master that he is still alive, and his strength is..parable to that of the Junior Emperor in the ancient cultivation period. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Who is your master? Ding Yan or Yao Shuangya?¡±


    ¡°Neither, they are in the Huashen Realm. How can theypare with my master?¡±


    Fang Ling shook her head and said after hesitation, ¡°Although my master is wicked and did such a wrong thing, she treated me really well...¡±


    Su Li looked at Fang Ling calmly.


    So, was this the reason why you still stayed in Yuxu Sect?


    ¡°I remember that you have a senior sister apprentice who is also in the ice prison, but I don¡¯t see her this time. How about her?¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke. Fang Ling¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the tortured face that had sunken eye sockets appeared in her mind.


    However, there was still a smile on her face. She whispered softly, ¡°Since you have gathered so many of her subordinates, I guess that you will ask this a long time ago. Unlike me, the senior sister apprentice¡¯s consciousness in the Reincarnation Mirror is apart from her real body. The two conflicted with each other, so she became an utter lunatic aftering out!¡±


    Su Li listened silently.


    It turned out that Mei Ruohan was really crazy.


    She remembered the scene of meeting with her a few years ago, and the figure resembling a human skeleton could still clearly sh back in her mind.


    ¡°However, Iter discovered that Senior Sister Apprentice Mei¡¯s consciousness in the Reincarnation Mirror gradually swallowed her original consciousness. In most cases, she returned to normal, but she still couldn¡¯t forgive herself, so she yed the fool and tortured herself until I heard that my master wanted to separate her soul and use it as the core of the tactical matrix.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank, and she said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°Mei Ruohan is dead?!¡±


    Was it thest time she had seen Mei Ruohan back then?


    Fang Ling¡¯s voice became deeper and hoarser. She shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice...has killed the awareness that killed Sister Li... Holy Girl Su. There is nothing wrong with her, so she shouldn¡¯t be killed by Master in this way. Therefore, Luo Yichen and I devised a n to send the senior sister apprentice out of the Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li looked much gentler, ¡°While you can¡¯t forget your teacher, you are against the wishes of your master. You are a strangely contradictive person.¡±


    Fang Ling bit her lip, showing the distress. But she smiled on the surface, ¡°Thanks for your praise.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Since you revealed so many facts to me, I will give you a better environment. At least, you won¡¯t freeze to death like your lord and others.¡±


    When Su Li said this, Fang Ling was disappointed, ¡°If I knew this before, I wouldn¡¯t tell you these.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and turned around to leave, but she heard Fang Ling¡¯s voice again behind her. This time, the voice was unusually heavy.


    ¡°Be careful of my master.¡±


    What?


    Su Li turned her head and saw Fang Ling lower her head. She was unable to see Fang Ling¡¯s face. Fang Ling continued, ¡°She is harder to deal with than the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect. Even joining the Yuxu Sect was a part of her n. You must...be careful!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°What is your master¡¯s name?¡±


    Fang Ling didn¡¯t reply.


    The air stagnated for a moment. Then Su Li turned and disappeared at the end of the ice road.


    She didn¡¯t ask, which didn¡¯t make sense. Since Yuxu Sect was easily obtained by her, it was enough to prove that Fang Ling¡¯s master was not in the sect.


    Rumble¡ª


    The sound of stone door closing came from a distance. After the light dimmed, Fang Ling suddenly grabbed her chest, and the blood-red mark on her brows flickered constantly.


    The imprint flickered faster and faster, and finally copsed suddenly. Fang Ling only felt that the blood surged in her throat, and then she spat blood.


    After exhaling heavily, Fang Ling leaned limply on the cold stone wall and gasped for breath.


    She just vaguely reminded Su Jiuzhou, but it touched the curb set by the master in her mind.


    ¡°Master...¡±


    In the ice and snow, the long sighssted for a long time.


    ...


    ¡°Hua Yan, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Li stood in front of the door and looked back at the extremely simple and quiet room, ¡°I will keep Hei in the sect. Since it activated the dream for dozens of times continuously, it really needs a rest.¡±


    As if hearing the owner¡¯s concern, the little ck cat lying on the cat bed meowed softly.


    Hua Yan nodded and said with clear and firm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am at home.¡±


    Su Li smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Then she turned into a beam of streamer and disappeared into the sky.


    ...


    In the deste desert, the scorching sun hung high, and two figures could be seen from afar, one in front and one behind, moving forward in the wind and smoke.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind came, and the wind and sand blew past their faces. Su Buwang didn¡¯t notice it and was stuffed with sand immediately.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Su Buwang spat sands for a long time. Then he straightened up and touched his dry throat. He helplessly asked, ¡°Uncle Fang, are we not there yet?¡±


    Fang Yuan tightened the cloth on his face, looking at the desert with ups and downs and without borders, ¡°Come on, if the map is correct, we will be able to meet the crack in two days.¡±


    ¡°Two more days?!¡±


    Su Buwang was upset. Then he tilted his head up and fell on the soft sand. He squinted at the fiery red sun exuding the heat at the sky, ¡°We have been walking for a whole month. This Yin and Yang Region is so special. It is vast, but a protective spiritual shield can¡¯t stop the sand.¡±


    Fang Yuan sat aside and grabbed a handful of extremely hot sand, ¡°If you are not negligent in cultivation and reach thete phase of Yuanying Realm, these sands will not stop you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang, are you still a human!¡±


    Su Buwang sat up angrily and pointed to Fang Yuan¡¯s nose to use him.


    ¡°In just ten years, I grow from the early stage of the Jindan Realm to the middle stage of the Yuanying Realm. I am rigorously treated by you and dead tired! Then you still think I practice slowly?!!!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression became slightly serious, ¡°It¡¯s different from the past. No one cares about you before. Now since you are with me, you can¡¯t fall behind in cultivation. Don¡¯t you want to be ashamed in front of your mother?!¡±


    Su Buwang scratched his head. His eyes were a little confused, ¡°My mother... It has been so many years. Is my mother...really alive?¡±


    ¡°She must be alive!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s stern eyes darkened slightly, but his voice was deep and firm.


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Su Buwang nodded. He fell silent for a while, and then asked, ¡°Uncle Fang, how do you know that my mother may be in the Yin and Yang Region? I saw that your expression changed when you heard ¡®Linli Building¡¯. Is it rted to my mother?¡±


    He wanted to ask more specifically. Having walked with Fang Yuan these years, he probably guessed that Uncle Fang had a rtionship with his mother, but every time he asked about his mother¡¯s origin, he couldn¡¯t get an answer.


    What kind of person was his mother?


    Was she born noble or humble?


    Since she had a rtionship with such a mysterious and powerful uncle, she wouldn¡¯t be the maid in the mouth of the ¡°Lord of Evil¡±.


    Then was she beautiful or ugly, fat or thin? Was her personality gentle or strong...


    Su Buwang always thought it so often, and even often dreamed of a woman, but...he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard the words ¡°Linli Building¡±. Then he turned his head.


    How should he answer?


    Could it be that the woman had passed away for more than a thousand years, and the enemies were the holy sects in the whole world? The murderers of your mother included not only your father, but also me.


    This answer was too heavy. If Su Buwang knew the truth, there wouldn¡¯t be any advantages.


    Since Ling Li was not cruel enough to tell him the truth, how could he...


    ¡°Look, Uncle Fang! What is that?¡±

 Chapter 541 - Strangers for eaChapter other

    <h4>Chapter 541 Strangers for each other</h4>


    When Fang Yuan looked toward there suspiciously, he saw an ethereal and pretty figure in ck in a sandstorm. She went forward firmly and calmly in the fierce wind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that senior say that this ce is deserted? There is actually another person.¡±


    Su Buwang was amazed, ¡°Uncle Fang, does she also get a protective treasure just like me?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned slightly. Ordinary practitioner could not stay in whether Yin Region or Yang Region. Even he could only hold on for half a year at most. If without the treasure Tianhe, he would not dare to bring Su Buwang here.


    Seeing that the figure was not moving fast, Fang Yuan only hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go at her heels.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Buwang chuckled and jumped up. He brushed the sand on his body and said excitedly, ¡°Maybe she is a fairy sister!¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head slightly. Su Buwang was so energetic at this time. No one knew whom his slick character inherited from.


    Then, they really speeded up and chased that figure.


    Sensing that the two pneumas behind her were rapidly approaching, Su Li, who deliberately slowed down, recovered her equilibrium after a slight mood swing. But her lips were slightly tightened, showing an imperceptible bitterness.


    She knew that she should avoid since it was not the right time to meet them here now. But after all, she could not control herself.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner, please wait a moment.¡±


    A familiar and somewhat cold voice came into her ears. Su Li took a deep breath and then turned around. Her look became gentle and lovely. Her long eyes squinted and the eyshes trembled. A softughter came from under the ck veil,


    ¡°Childe, in such a ce filling with wind and sand, is there any problem that you stopped me?¡±


    Since she was ustomed to showing people with coldness, she didn¡¯t know how charming she was by pretending to be seductive. Fang Yuan and Su Buwang were both absent-minded when they saw her.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a fairy sister...¡±


    Su Buwang muttered to himself. As Su Li was reincarnated, he not only didn¡¯t realize that the woman in front of him was just his mother he had been hard searching for, but also didn¡¯t recognize that she was also the female senior who helped him for no reason in the Han Sect.


    With All Spirits Tactics, Su Li could conceal her true appearance from others if she wanted.


    Fang Yuan was abstracted not because of the beauty under the ck veil, but because of disappointment. He once had some expectations in his heart that since she had connection with the Yin and Yang Region, she might be... But this woman¡¯s character was a far cry from her, making him lose hope instantly.


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuan retracted his gaze, held the fist in the other hand and calmly said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you. We are just a little curious to see a woman walking here alone.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°Indeed, the Yin and Yang Region is not a safe ce. I¡¯m also worried. If you don¡¯t mind, could we walk together?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned immediately and was about to refuse. But Su Buwang said first, ¡°Of course, Sister! There must be many inconveniences for you to be out alone. So, it¡¯s better to let us take care of you!¡±


    Hearing how Su Buwang called her, Su Li felt funny and dumbfounded in her heart. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Well, thanks a lot, Little Brother.¡±


    Su Buwang flushed and scratched his head.


    Fang Yuan turned his head helplessly. Now that Su Buwang had promised to her and she expressed thanks, he couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    In this way, the three people hit the road together.


    After walking for half a day, Fang Yuan raised his head and nced at the zing sun, which seemed not to set forever. When he just took out the map forparison, he realized that his hand was empty and the map had been taken by Su Li.


    His eyes were cold, and he was about to say something, but another more delicate map fell into his hands.


    ¡°How about using this map, Childe?¡±


    Hearing her charming voice, Fang Yuan lowered his head and swept his eyes over the map. Then he looked rxed slightly, ¡°Your map is indeed more urate. But it¡¯s better to ask in advance next time to avoid misunderstanding.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows. Fang Yuan, after so many years, was still dull.


    Su Buwang sensed that the atmosphere was not good, so he hurriedly came to mediate a dispute, ¡°Sister! Don¡¯t bother yourself arguing with the likes of him. He is a blockhead who doesn¡¯t know to be kind to women. If you are offended, please forgive him. Ha-ha...¡±


    ¡°Su Buwang!¡±


    Fang Yuan looked slightly annoyed, ¡°It seems that you need a changed cultivation n as I have been too indulgent to you recently.¡±


    Su Buwang was scared. Su Li suddenly chuckled.


    Only then did Fang Yuan realize that it was not appropriate to teach Su Buwang a lesson at this time since there was an outsider on the spot. While feeling apologetic, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss, what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Su Li brushed the hair on her forehead back and then turned her head to reveal the ck lotus mark on the corners of her eyebrows. She whispered, ¡°I just think you two have a really good rtionship.¡±


    Fang Yuan was brought up short and did not answer.


    Only at that moment, he actually noticed a trace of genuine envy from those words, and perhaps the woman in front of him was not as unrestrained as that she showed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are only a day and a half before we enter the Yin and Yang Region.¡±


    Fang Yuan said terse words but in a softened tone, which made Su Buwang amazed.


    What happened just now?


    Su Li squinted and smiled. Then she followed Fang Yuan. Although he was still dull, he was still as thorough as before.


    ...


    Twenty-four hours.


    Su Buwang lied down and counted the time. Licking the cracked lips, he made a weak sound but found that he almost lost his voice.


    ¡°Uncle, why hasn¡¯t we arrived yet? I¡¯m going to die of thirst.¡±


    No matter how great the treasure Tianhe was, Su Buwang couldn¡¯t be protected for long since his cultivation was too low.


    Squeezing the map in his hand and frowning tightly, Fang Yuan was anxious in heart, ¡°Obviously, the map shows the sign is here. Why is there no entrance?¡±


    Su Li walked gently to Su Buwang¡¯s side, and suddenly held his hand.


    Su Buwang was shocked and was about to pull his hand away. Although he was an optimist, he did not rx his vignce at all. But considering Su Li¡¯s cultivation, he could not avoid if she wanted to catch him.


    In the next instant, a cold breath flowed into his tendons and vessels along the wrist, instantly smoothing the burning pain and heat in his body, and his cracked lips quickly being moisturized.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Su Buwang didn¡¯t want to pull his hand away anymore, and sat up vigorously, ¡°Sister, what did you transmit to me? I am morefortable.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering before how you could resist the fire toxin of Yang with a mediocre level of cultivation. It turns out that you have a treasure in your body.¡±


    While speaking, Su Li looked at Fang Yuan whose expression became unkind again. Then her tone was even worse,


    ¡°Although your treasure is good at body protection, its effect of resisting the fire toxin of Yang is limited. This guy is also a private person. The stagnant fire toxin in his body was burning his internal organs, but he didn¡¯t say a word. If I found outter, it would affect his foundation.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard the words. He could no longer study the map. He walked quickly and grabbed Su Buwang¡¯s other hand. After a while, he was ashamed and self-condemned.


    ¡°I was careless!¡±


    He stared at Su Buwang¡¯s face, ¡°Stupid boy, why didn¡¯t you say it hurts?!¡±


    Su Buwang smiled awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the consequences are so serious. Besides, it¡¯s not too painful...¡±


    Compared with those years in Shengtian Shrine, a bit of pain was really nothing.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes darkened. Although he understood what Su Buwang meant, he didn¡¯t know how to answer and could only be silent.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked at Su Li, with full of apologies in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that... I med you unjustly again.¡±


    Su Li rolled her eyes, ¡°You have been wrong about me all the way here. Men are always too careless to take care of the children. How thoughtless you are to bring such a young child to the Yin and Yang Region.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore!¡±


    Su Buwang sat in the middle and protested, ¡°I¡¯m over a thousand years old. Sister, you look younger even than me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I love to hear.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently and said, ¡°Remember to say more good words in the future. There are some good things that even I¡¯m reluctant to use. Maybe you can get them if you make me happy.¡±


    Su Buwang blushed again. He was really not good at dealing with female practitioners, especially this one in front of him who was very pretty.


    ¡°Since Brother Buwang is fine for the time being, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    After reconfirming Su Buwang¡¯s situation, Su Li said to Fang Yuan, ¡°In my opinion, the Yin produces Yang, and the Yang produces Yin. Maybe there will be alternation between the sun and the moon. Besides, it may be rted to the time. We may as well wait another twenty-fourhours, or maybe shorter, to see the changes.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s what we can do only.¡±


    The atmosphere fell silent for a while. Fang Yuan was thinking about the healing methods used by the masked woman just now.


    The treasure Tianhe was indeed not good at resisting fire toxin of Yang. But it was definitely not as useless as this woman said since it was also the treasure of body protection at any rate. Though this woman had not revealed her cultivation along the way, she was definitely extraordinary with such excellent healing skills.


    ¡°Is there such a person of the holy sects in Qingshui Circle? Does Grand Elder of Ciyun Building have new breakthrough after I left? The pneuma of the woman here is so young that she is definitely not an elderly person. It¡¯s weird...¡±


    After thinking about it, Fang Yuan hesitated for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask her.


    ¡°Miss, I may offend you. May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Since you know it is offence, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fang Yuan blinked and was a little dazed.


    Su Buwang was hard to hold back hisughter. It was unbelievable that Uncle Fang, who was so arrogant, could be embarrassed. Ha-ha!


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯tugh out loud since he remembered in time that his cultivation n was still controlled by Fang Yuan.


    Time passed the ten hours in weird silence.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes condensed suddenly. She stood up and looked at the side opposing to the scorching sun.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Su Buwang looked toward there confusedly. There was nothing there.


    After three breaths, Fang Yuan finally looked serious, too. He stood beside Su Li and said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, with such acute five senses, your cultivation must be higher than mine.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°You overpraised me. I just... It¡¯sing!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes were awe-inspiring, ¡°Please take care of Buwang.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Su Li to say anything, he rushed out in an instant with the white light of the flying sword!


    Su Li helplessly guarded Su Buwang, who was still stunned and said, ¡°You said that my cultivation is higher than yours. Men really like to unt their superiority...¡±


    In the next instant, a huge and hideous shadow rose from the ground in front of their eyes.


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He finally understood what the two people meant. What...the hell was that!

 Chapter 542 - Many-faced Tree

    <h4>Chapter 542 Many-faced Tree</h4>


    ¡°There is a smell of living people!¡±


    The ck shadow finally stretched out the bodypletely. It was a huge ck tree with a height of several tens of meters, shrouding Su Li and Su Buwang in a shadow.


    Suddenly, a bright sword light lit up out of thin air, prating from behind the huge ck tree.


    Fang Yuan was behind the ck tree, and his expressionchanged slightly. He clearly stabbed it, but why did he feel like he stabbed in the air?


    ¡°Hahaha, how dare you attack me, little bug...¡±


    Hundreds of distorted human faces suddenly appeared on the giant tree. Thousands of ck eyes opened at the same time, and it was so disgusting that Su Buwang would almost throw up when he saw that.


    ¡°Sister, what is this? It looks so ugly!¡±


    As soon as he said it, the faces of the tree which was still looking for Fang Yuan stopped all at once, and then all these eyes fell on Su Buwang immediately.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Su Buwang was stunned. For some reason, his mind suddenly went nk and he couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You idiot, run!¡±


    The words Fang Yuan transmitted sounded crazily in Su Buwang¡¯s ears, but because of it, a w of Fang Yuanshowed. When he realized, his feet were entangled in a ck vine.


    In a sh, the vine mmed fiercely¡ª


    Boom!


    Fang Yuan was smashed into the desert like a meteor!


    ¡°Uncle Fang!¡±


    Aftering to his sense and seeing what happened, Su Buwang was so anxious. But before he moved, he felt he was already in mid-air.


    Boom!


    The vines scattered from the ce where he was standing, and there was an extraordinarilyrge pit, which made Su Buwang startled in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Little bug, how dare you say I am ugly!¡±


    The ghostly voice came out from the hundreds of mouths, and countless ck vines shot from them. Even if Su Buwang hadn¡¯t been touched by the cold breath of those vines, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering.


    ¡°Uncle Fang...¡±


    Su Buwang was still too weak. In front of such a monster, he could only wait to die. But even if he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he was still thinking about Fang Yuan¡¯s safety.


    Suddenly, he vaguely heard a sneer.


    The dense ck vines stopped at the same time. Then the Many-faced Tree looked at Su Li, who didn¡¯t have the sense of existence before.


    Just a nce at her made the Many-faced Tree instantly horrified!


    ¡°Howe...Lord Hong Baizhu is still alive?!¡±


    Rumble¡ª


    The huge Many-faced Tree suddenly began to dig into the ground frantically. At this moment, it even regretted arrogantly exposing its entire body. Now it was too troublesome to escape!


    Su Li watched the Many-faced Tree escape calmly. The eyes with blood and tears behind her hid.


    ¡°Master, I want to eat...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Give you time of three breaths. It scared my son Su Buwang, so it shouldn¡¯t be alive. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sensing the cruel mood in Su Li¡¯s words, the little girl left tremblingly. After three breaths, pneuma of the Many-faced Tree who had escaped into the ground really disappeared. The little girl did not run around, but returned to the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°Her pneuma has be even more annoying again.¡±


    On the other side of Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, Su Bai touched his hungry stomach and sighed, ¡°Sister, I want to eat delicious food, too.¡±


    ¡°Did it escape?¡±


    Su Buwang blinked. Although he did not know what had happened, it was not difficult to guess that the escape of the Many-faced Tree must be rted to this sister who was reluctant to reveal her name.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Fang!¡±


    Before he could think more about it, Su Buwang immediately rushed to the ce where Fang Yuan was smashed and pushed aside the hot sand with both hands.


    Su Li walked closer. With a wave of her hand, a lot of sand was pushed aside, exposing Fang Yuan. Su Buwang quickly held Fang Yuan with difficulty, which made him flushed.


    ¡°Damn, Uncle Fang looks so thin, but why is he so heavy!¡±


    ¡°Your body is too weak, Brother Su. Let me do it.¡±


    Su Buwang saw the woman in front of him carrying Fang Yuan who was in aa with one hand. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little dazed. For the first time, he doubted whether Uncle Fang made too few training ns for him.


    Su Li gently ced Fang Yuan on the ground. After she checked for a while, her frowning eyebrows suddenly loosened.


    ¡°There is no big problem. He has been poisoned by the ghost. With the self-healing ability of his body, he will soon wake up. If he hadn¡¯t worried about you, he wouldn¡¯t have exposed himself.¡±


    Listening to what she said, Su Buwang breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn¡¯t help ming himself. He whispered bitterly, ¡°Uncle Fang gave me the protective treasure. I¡¯m good for nothing.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and couldn¡¯t help touching Su Buwang¡¯s hair. She said warmly, ¡°You are still young, and you are not to me for this. Now that you understand the importance of strength, you should practice hard and don¡¯t disappoint Uncle Fang, okay?¡±


    Su Buwang stood in a daze. He obediently let Su Li touch his hair and not dared to move.


    He never had...this feeling before.


    ¡°If my mom is at my side, would she often touch my hair, whisper to me, care about me, and teach me?¡±


    Thinking about it, Su Buwang felt that tears came to his eyes. With embarrassment on his small face, he lowered his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough to see you grew up healthily like this.¡±


    Su Li thought to herself. She smiled and withdrew her hand, ¡°I have cast a spell on your Uncle Fang to lighten his weight. Put him on your back. We should enter the Yin and Yang Region.¡±


    Su Buwang dried his eyes silently. When he looked up in the direction Su Li was pointing, he was amazed.


    A twisted crack appeared there, and the appearance of the city inside could be vaguely seen.


    ¡°When did that appear?¡±


    Su Buwang was thinking with confusion. After carrying Fang Yuan on his back, he followed behind Su Li and stepped into the crack.


    ...


    After a period of darkness.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s frowning brows moved. He opened his eyes suddenly, and straightened up like a zombie.


    Su Buwang, who looked after Fang Yuan, jumped up with fright. Although Su Buwang¡¯s expression was exaggerated, he became calmer.


    ¡°Uncle Fang, you finally woke up! That elder sister was right. It¡¯s only four hours.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked carefully at Su Buwang. When he saw that Su Buwang was not injured, he felt a great relief. Then he had time to look around.


    It was a nicely decorated room.


    ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is the Yin and Yang Region!¡±


    Su Buwang sat down again, ¡°Uncle Fang, after you were beaten by that ugly monster, that sister battled so hard with the ugly monster that the sky and the earth were torn apart. The sun and the moon were dull...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat about the bush.¡±


    Fang Yuan was angry but alsoughed. This kid nearly died, but he could still joke now. Just by looking at his expression, Fang Yuan knew that this kid was talking nonsense again.


    Su Buwang grinned, ¡°Sure enough, you always know everything.¡±


    He scratched his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know very well. I just heard a sneer, and then the ugly monster dug and ran away... I really don¡¯t understand. Do you have any ideas, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, and his fear of the ck-clothed woman became even stronger.


    He was highborn and well-informed. Although with hindsight, he understood what he encountered.


    But unexpectedly, that woman could even scare away the ghost with a sneer. No matter what, there was something very unusual.


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuan nced around the room, but he didn¡¯t see anyone else.


    ¡°Sister went to inquire the news. Her destination is the same as ours, Linli Building.¡±


    Su Buwang said casually.


    Fang Yuan was shocked, and the me buried in his heart couldn¡¯t help burning again.


    After pondering for a moment, Fang Yuan was about to get out of bed.


    At this moment, the door of the room was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°You¡¯d better lie down for a while. Although the Many-faced Tree is not such a powerful ghost, it is troublesome to run into something like ghost poison. It is always right to be careful.¡±


    Su Li put on a wider ck robe which shrouded her graceful body, and looked no longer outstanding.


    Fang Yuan looked serious slightly. Then he held his fist in the other hand and said, ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±


    Su Li sat down at the table and prepared herself a pot of tea, ¡°We agreed to take care of each other before walking together. Right now, I have just done what I should do.¡±


    Fang Yuan withdrew his gaze of observation disappointedly. In the Reincarnation Mirror, he stayed by Su Li¡¯s side and knew all of her small habits and preferences.


    This woman poured tea with her right hand... Su Li used to pour tea with her left hand.


    ¡°Since we have reached this Yin and Yang Region, I¡¯lle straight to the point.¡±


    Su Li took a sip of tea, looked up and said, ¡°The reason I came here is simple. I heard that the base camp of Linli Building is in the Yin and Yang Region, so I am very curious about the owner of Linli Building who dare to take such an adventure under the noses of many holy sects.¡±


    ¡°There is only one owner of the Linli Building.¡±


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Li, ¡°Since you are so interested in it, you must know the identity of the owner.¡±


    Su Li covered her mouth with a chuckle, and said nonchntly, ¡°Yes, I know. But isn¡¯t that person dead? So, there must be a new owner.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked serious, but Su Li quickly cut in, ¡°Well, do you still think that person is alive? How could it be possible for her to survive as a target of so many holy sects?¡±


    Fang Yuan was silent.


    Even if he knew that the woman in front of him was telling the truth, he still didn¡¯t want to believe it. If he believed... everything he did would be meaningless.


    ¡°Hey... Uncle Fang, Sister, who are you talking about?¡±


    Su Buwang, who was eating sunflower seeds, finally cut in. He didn¡¯t think that the person would be his mother in the slightest.


    In his consciousness, the image of his mother still was the ¡°handmaid¡± that Ling Li said. Even if she had a rtionship with Uncle Fang, that would not tell a lot.


    It just could tell that his mother must be very beautiful, so that someone like Lord of Evil would actually be tempted to give birth to him with his mother.


    ¡°The owner of Linli Building.¡±


    Su Li took a deep look at Su Buwang. Then she turned around and looked at Fang Yuan, who almost ran out of patience. She said, ¡°Little Brother, you know too little about Qingshui Circle. Consult your Uncle Fang for everything at your spare time. There is no harm, but only the benefits. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Got it...¡±


    After being taught a lesson again, Su Buwang didn¡¯t take a dislike to her at all. He scratched his head, and then remembered that she touched his head before.


    Fang Yuan faintly breathed a sigh of relief and was silent for a while. Then she said, ¡°Buwang and Ie here to find someone. If we find that person, we will leave. Miss... what about you?¡±

 Chapter 543 - My name was Guo Fengyou

    Chapter 543 My name was Guo Fengyou


    ¡°I will join them.¡±


    Su Li twirled the teacup in her hand, and said in a leisurely tone, ¡°Recently, I really have nothing to do. There is a rare thing that can arouse my interest. Besides, if I don¡¯t join them, how can I meet the owner of Linli Building?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned habitually. This woman was so unpredictable that he couldn¡¯t tell whether what she said was true.


    However, his instinct told him that it might not be bad for this woman to join Linli Building.


    ¡°Well, for the time being, the purpose of us is the same. What do you think about sharing information before we find the Linli Building?¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his head and looked directly at the woman in front of him. His eyes were naturally a bit cold, and they were hard to be clear as they used to be.


    A touch of profound gentleness shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She gently put down the teacup and smiled sweetly, ¡°As it should be.¡±


    As she said, her hand pointed at random, and a ck whirlpool appeared out of nowhere. Then it spit out an eye-catching youth in yellow clothes. As soon as he came out, he knelt beside the table and said in a panic,


    ¡°Spare my life! I will tell you everything!¡±


    Su Li ignored him. She only smiled at Fang Yuan and said, ¡°Just now, I went out for a stroll and found that this city is really messed up. There was a thief actually, so I caught him for questioning.¡±


    The youth in yellow clothes red at her. When did he steal?


    He just got the order to monitor the exotic practitioners in the Yin and Yang Region, but before he entered this inn, he lost consciousness and didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    After experiencing the desert of extreme Yang, Fang Yuan rxed his vignce a lot and didn¡¯t doubt what Su Li said. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Since you caught him, he should be interrogated by you. We just watch aside.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Su Li leaned against the table and frowned slightly, ¡°Young man, what is your name?¡±


    The yellow-clothed young man was stunned. He didn¡¯t look at her and stammered, ¡°My... My surname is Li...¡±


    ¡°Young man.¡±


    Su Li interrupted the yellow-clothed man quite amusingly, and said lightly, ¡°I will give you another chance. If you lie again, don¡¯t me me for being cruel. You must know that in this cultivation circle, the soul-searching skill is general. I rarely show kindness, but you are unwilling to cooperate. What a pity...¡±


    ¡°My name is Guo Fengyou!¡±


    The yellow-clothed man immediately knelt straight and shouted loudly, making Su Buwang almostugh.


    It was rare to see people who could be so justified and frank these days.


    ¡°The name is good.¡±


    Su Li praised, ¡°Little Boy Guo, do you know the force division of the cultivation city in the Yin and Yang Region? If the answer is satisfactory to me, I will let you go without any obstruction.¡±


    Guo Fengyou¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright when he heard the words, ¡°Of course, I know. I was born in the Yin and Yang Region and have made a living in the city since I was a child. There are none of the great cultivation sects and other sects in this city that I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Very well, it seems that I ask the right person.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°Then, you can go ahead.¡±


    Guo Fengyou was stunned for a while. He knew the news of many forces and wanted to find out the details of these people through the questions he was asked, but the woman in front of him, who looked about the same age as him, was very cunning and let him freely speak unexpectedly.


    ¡°Things were getting pretty hot. Such a powerful persones at the critical moment. She is bound to be for that...¡±


    Guo Fengyou was very torn. Seeing Su Li¡¯s eyes getting unkinder, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it, and said with a sad face, ¡°Juecheng City is very big, and there are desperadoes. It¡¯s chaotic, but also orderly. Most practitioners are incorporated into the three major forces in the city.


    I heard from my parents that about eight hundred years ago, the three major forces were Baichuan Mansion, Sanghun Building and Lieyang Vi. Later, nobody knew what had happened. Baichuan Mansion was suddenly taken over by anotherpletely strange force. The force is now the first of the three major forces¨CLinli Building.¡±


    When Su Li and Fang Yuan heard the two words from a stranger, their eyes shed, and they were relieved.


    The intelligence was true.


    ¡°The branch of Juecheng City is extremely narrow and long, stretching for hundreds of kilometers. The Linli Building has upied 60% of it in just 800 years, and the remaining 40% has been divided equally by the Sanghun Building and Lieyang Vi. As for the other small forces, since a new force is established and an old force is destroyed almost every day, I¡¯m toozy to remember.¡±


    ¡°Eight hundred years ago...¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and recalled that at that time. When Qingshui Circle was in the chaos caused by the shattering of the Reincarnation Mirror, the fact that he and Ling Li killed the 100,000 talents was also learned by the top people of the sect. Then he was grounded and couldn¡¯t know who came here to establish force at that time.


    ¡°It turns out that the Linli Building has been established for 800 years.¡±


    Su Li thought for a while. Who would have been against the holy sects so persistently for her?


    She nced at Fang Yuan without a trace. With Fang Yuan¡¯s temperament, he might do this. But...since he was here now, it shouldn¡¯t be him.


    Then...


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed coldly. Seeing it, Guo Fengyou was so frightened.


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t even take care of his son well. He made Su Buwang be disced and suffer a lot... The Lord of Evil was reallymanding.


    ¡°This...senior, may I leave now?¡±


    Guo Fengyou¡¯s cautious voice called Su Li back to reality.


    ¡°You only said these little things. And you want to leave now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Su Li squinted and said with a smile, ¡°Since you know everything, you should know the locations of the three forces, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Guo Fengyou said with somewhat embarrassment, ¡°The other two forces are not difficult to find, but only Linli Building... This force has always been mysterious. Even the members of it can¡¯t be seen, let alone the gate! Every time they act, they use spell to cover their faces and dress uniformly. They usually scatter in the city. Even a seller of sesame seed cake on the roadside may belong to Linli Building. How can I know?¡±


    The more Su Li listened, the colder her eyes became.


    Fang Yuan also frowned as he thought of a possibility that should never have existed.


    Such an unsympathetic person... As soon as he got the memory, he immediately made a clean break with the Reincarnation Mirror.


    But how simr was this force with the Yinmo Cult in the Reincarnation Mirror?


    If it was true as he thought, it would bepletely meaningless toe here this time, and it would expose the whereabouts to the Shengtian Shrine.


    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome.¡±


    Su Li spoke softly and casually pointed at Guo Fengyou. Then the storage bag around his waist fell off automatically.


    Guo Fengyou was dumbfounded and then was greatly frightened. He immediately stood up and was about to snatch it back, but he absolutely was not Su Li¡¯s opponent, so he grabbed nothing with both hands.


    ¡°Young man, your cultivation is not high, and your mind is very simple. But you can live peacefully until now.¡±


    Su Li squinted and smiled. She slowly opened the storage bag as if the soul mark on it didn¡¯t exist, ¡°Let me see which force you are from.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for!¡±


    Guo Fengyou was in low spirits and slumped on the ground.


    Ding! Dong!


    Two jade tokens fell on the table. One was cyan and the other was white. The word ¡°Linli¡± on the back was clearly visible.


    Su Li raised her brows slightly, and said in a teasing tone, ¡°Young man, it turns out that you are the member of the number one force¨CLinli Building. Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you... Oh!¡±


    There was a glimmer of smile in Su Li¡¯s eyes, but she pretended to say confusedly, ¡°It seems that I offend the Linli Building. Do I need to kill you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Guo Fengyou squatted and covered his head. He shouted in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I finally became an official disciple of Linli Building yesterday. My life is... Ah!¡±


    Su Buwang unknowingly walked closer to him. With a helpless expression, Su Buwang pulled back his hand on Guo Fengyou¡¯s shoulder and looked at Guo Fengyou, who was frightened and convulsed. He said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t shake anymore. Don¡¯t you realize that my sister is teasing you? How can my sister, such a good person, kill innocent people indiscriminately?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person.¡±


    Su Li retorted. Then she turned her head to look at Fang Yuan, who was pensive, and smiled, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Fang, are you interested in performing a y with me?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Fang Yuan was shocked.


    ...


    After a while.


    ¡°Brother Su, how do I look in this outfit?¡±


    Su Li straightened the bun on her head and looked at Su Buwang. Her eyes were filled with gentleness that Su Buwang could not detect.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Su Buwang looked at the girl with a green dress in front of him. There was a pair of pure ck eyes, which were as clear as water, above the translucent cyan veil. Below a slightly messy bun, the ck hair was like a waterfall, dancing randomly. She was really like an adolescent girl, innocent and beautiful.


    She looked much younger than him. Su Buwang couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of his mouth, ¡°Sister,pared with Uncle Fang, you are more...¡±


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say more.


    The beautiful sister, who suddenly appeared, not only had higher cultivation than that of Uncle Fang, but also had skills in keeping her beauty. She looked so much younger than the mature Uncle Fang.


    Comparison between them...


    Su Buwang sighed. Fang Yuan¡¯s eyelids throbbed, and his tone was calm, ¡°Will you go?¡±


    With a jolt, Su Buwang hurriedly said, ¡°Go! You should go ahead. Now you had the highest cultivation in the whole team. You are the master who can take the weak sister and brother through the extreme desert of Yang!¡±


    Su Li covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°Well, Fellow Practitioner Fang, do be serious with him. You have to behave well. If you are exposed, we will fail.¡±


    ¡°I certainly know it.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded without any expression, but he was a little unwilling. However, his image was really not suitable for pretending to go to Linli Building for shelter. Fortunately, Buwang was here...


    Thinking of this, Fang Yuan was silent for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but transmit his sound, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll leave Buwang¡¯s safety to you...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils gleamed, and she smiled lightly, ¡°I will take care of him.¡±


    Su Buwang looked at them and scratched his head, ¡°What are they transmitting the sound again?¡±


    Guo Fengyou stood in front of the inn. While hearing the three people talking andughing, he thought desperately in his mind.


    ¡°I just became an official disciple. Is it the time to betray the sect?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Guo Fengyou obediently opened the door, and enthusiastically invited Fang Yuan and the others to enter the courtyard, while eloquently saying, ¡°Senior, the Linli Building is definitely the best ce for you to entrust the children! You can know it from me. If the Linli Building hadn¡¯t adopted me as an unofficial disciple in the early years, I would have starved to death on the street. How can I live until today!¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded lightly. While he looked back and saw two panic faces, his eyelids throbbed.

 Chapter 544 - Take them in

    <h4>Chapter 544 Take them in</h4>


    ¡°Why is it so noisy?¡±


    In the seemingly ordinary farmyard, an old farmer carrying a hoe came out. When he saw the young man in yellow clothes, he was not annoyed as before, ¡°It turns out to be you, Guo. Today you...¡±


    While speaking, the old man finally noticed the extraordinary Fang Yuan behind Guo Fengyou. He became serious and vignt immediately, ¡°Your Excellency, you look unfamiliar.¡±


    Guo Fengyou smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Geezer Cai, didn¡¯t you let me monitor outsiders?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man replied and put down the hoe on the side of the door. Then he guided them with one hand while saying solemnly and courteously, ¡°Your Excellency, could we go into details in the room?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded. Then he turned around and said, ¡°You two wait outside. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    ¡°I see, Uncle Fang.¡±


    Su Li and Su Buwang answered together. An expression of helplessness shed in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. Then he turned around and walked into the house with the farmer.


    When Guo Fengyou saw this, an expression of worry inevitably appeared in his eyes. He struggled several times and was about to secretly transmit the sound to the farmer, but Su Li¡¯s leisurely voice firstly reached his ears.


    ¡°Young man, we are not malicious. But if we have to kill people because of your words, we have to kill, it will be in a bad way.¡±


    Guo Fengyou was suffocated, and the sound that was about to transmit got stuck in his throat.


    Although Geezer Cai had joined the Linli Building for many years, he still lived by nting some spiritual rice, and his cultivation level was low. Since Geezer Cai took care of him over the years, he definitely couldn¡¯t harm Geezer Cai.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible!¡±


    Guo Fengyou sighed in his heart. After all, Geezer Cai was more important to him.


    The furnishings in the room were very old, just like an ordinary farmhouse, but as soon as Fang Yuan walked in, he realized it was not simple.


    In such a chaotic city, houses were often rebuilt. However, the furnishings in the room had not been moved for at least hundreds of years.


    Impregnable!


    This word shed in Fang Yuan¡¯s mind, and there was light in his eyes. No wonder that Guo Fengyou was a little simple, he was guarded by a senior.


    While Fang Yuan thought about it, the two people had taken their seats.


    Geezer Cai served Fang Yuan a cup of tea and coughed slightly, ¡°I treat guests with politeness, but...the person who intimidated a teenager is not frank and forthright.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head, ¡°People should do unusual things in unusual times, and so do I. Please forgive me.¡±


    Geezer Cai took a sip of tea and was silent for a moment. Then he continued, ¡°Forget it. That guy is too simple, and I am also at fault. Your Excellency, why do youe to Yin and Yang Region?¡±


    ¡°Ie for entrusting the children.¡±


    Fang Yuan said in a low tone, ¡°I offended a force, and it¡¯s inconvenient to bring them with me. I hope you can take them in. If you want any reward, just tell me. Fang will never refuse.¡±


    ¡°Your surname is Fang?¡±


    An expression of consideration shed through the wrinkled face of Geezer Cai, but he did not ask for Fang Yuan¡¯s name and said, ¡°My surname is Cai, and my first name is Ji. I can take those two children in on behalf of Linli Building. People in Yin and Yang Region never ask about people¡¯s origins. You can rest assured.¡±


    Fang Yuan was surprised when he heard the old man said this. He faintly hesitated. Everything came too easy, so he was a little worried.


    The old man chuckled, ¡°Your Excellency, you must be wondering why.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard from the Little Friend Guo that the Linli Building is very mysterious, but now it is so easy to ept outsiders, which ispletely different from what I imagined.¡±


    Fang Yuan told the truth, so the old man was a little relieved. Then he shook his head, ¡°I believe my own eyes. Although my position in the Linli Building is not high, it is not a problem to arrange two people, not to mention... Now is a special period, and we need manpower.¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Special period?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Geezer Cai grinned and showed his yellow teeth. He was a bit treacherous, ¡°This is not a secret among the great forces in the Yin and Yang Region. You can go with me in two days, and those guys can go together to see the world. By then, you will know why I am so easygoing.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned at hearing it, but he nodded finally.


    ¡°Well, I will wait a few days.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Fengyou, a spiritual sweet potato, hot from the oven!¡±


    On the ridge of the spiritual field, Su Buwang excitedly ran to Guo Fengyou with a hot spiritual sweet potato and gave it to him.


    Guo Fengyou rolled his eyes and snorted, ¡°You stole the spiritual sweet potatoes of Geezer Cai again. Be careful that he hits you with a hoe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Uncle Fang is still there. Besides, there is also my sister.¡±


    When Guo Fengyou nced at Su Li, who had already peeled off a spiritual sweet potato, he chuckled. Thew did not punish numerous offenders. No matter how powerful Geezer Cai was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit the three people together.


    ¡°The thing that you threatened mest time hasn¡¯t been over yet. Do you want to buy me over with this? No way!¡±


    Guo Fengyou looked disgusted, but he took the spiritual sweet potato with his disobedient hands and ate it happily. The grievances few days ago had been thrown out of the sky.


    ¡°Ha-ha, these two guys get along well actually.¡±


    Geezer Cai, who saw this scene in the distance, smiled with somewhat relief, ¡°I only paid attention to protecting him, but have forgotten that he didn¡¯t even have a friend of the same age. Now he has two friends, which makes up for my fault.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded silently after hearing this.


    Geezer Cai thought Fang Yuan was worrying about his enemies, so Geezer Cai sighed and didn¡¯t say more.


    ¡°What? You have no parents since childhood?¡±


    Su Buwang spit out the spiritual potato skin and smirked, ¡°Although I have a father, it¡¯s better to not have him. I grew up with an old servant who swept the floor. Later, that old servant died, and I was alone. I suffered from those people¡¯s supercilious looks all day long. Compared to me, you still have Geezer Cai.¡±


    Guo Fengyou stared at him with his eyes wide open, ¡°You are so miserable, aren¡¯t you? Geezer Cai is fierce on the surface, but he is very nice!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Buwang answered and was upset. He didn¡¯t notice that the spiritual sweet potato in Su Li¡¯s hand had turned into a pile of ck powder.


    ¡°What about your Uncle Fang? Who is he?¡±


    Guo Fengyou asked curiously, ¡°I think he treats you very well.¡±


    ¡°He... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Buwang scratched his head, ¡°I met him suddenly. Maybe because we are congenial, I followed him to travel extensively. And I feel much better than staying at home.¡±


    ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know your name yet. How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Su Buwang, and I¡¯m 1,019 years old.¡±


    ¡°You are over 1,000 years old? I¡¯m only 700 years old. I¡¯m the younger brother. It¡¯s nice to see you, Eldest Brother!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what are you doing... Well, I will ept you as my younger brother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The two young men mored on the ridge, without any consciousness of being practitioners.


    Geezer Cai smiled while seeing this, ¡°Brother, you said I am overprotective Fengyou. I think you are almost the same!¡±


    Fang Yuan looked embarrassed. Did this guy forget the purpose ofing here?


    Suddenly, he found the ck powder falling beside Su Li, and wondered what she was doing.


    ¡°Okay, brother, it¡¯s almost the time. Let¡¯s go back to have a rest, and then we should set off.¡±


    Geezer Cai stood up and dusted himself down. Then he turned around and went back.


    After a while, these people changed into the unique standard clothing of the Linli Building, and each of them had an extra bamboo hat in their hands.


    When Fang Yuan touched the pattern on the bamboo hat that he was so familiar with, his eyes were shining. The pattern was no different from the pattern in the Reincarnation Mirror, so the person who managed the Linli Building was definitely an acquaintance.


    ¡°This bamboo hat has a tactical matrix attached to it, so it can hide your face when you wear it.¡±


    Guo Fengyou was excited since he took part in such an action for the first time, and he became even more excited after hearing it, ¡°Geezer Cai, these are unique misty camouge bamboo hats of the Linli Building. You actually have so many of them!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Put on it quickly!¡±


    Geezer Cai became fierce again. Guo Fengyou drew back his neck, and put on his bamboo hat quickly. Then his face was covered by mist immediately.


    After they left the house and walked a few steps down the street, Su Li suddenly felt something, but she did not look back and only transmitted the sound to Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan stopped and looked back. His pupils shrank slightly because the original yard disappeared.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Your Excellency, you seem to have also dabbled in the tactical matrix. It might be a surprise to take you there this time.¡±


    Geezer Caiughed. Fang Yuan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the target of the action is. I can¡¯t guarantee.¡±


    ¡°You will know when you arrive there.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded and followed him. The three people behind him walked side by side. Su Li walked on the far left. She looked up at the gloomy sky from time to time.


    ¡°Why are there no people on the streets of Juecheng City?¡±


    Su Buwang asked curiously. Guo Fengyou shook his head, ¡°Usually, it¡¯s not like this. I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    After walking through several streets, Su Li looked up more often.


    ¡°Sister, what are you looking at?¡±


    Su Buwang felt that it was a bit weird, but since he sensed that the two people in front had be serious, it was not suitable for to ask more.


    ¡°Here we are!¡±


    Suddenly, Geezer Cai stopped in the middle of the street.


    Guo Fengyou and Su Buwang were stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    Before they could ask questions, the scene before them suddenly changed. It seemed that the word changed and turned into dark red. All the surrounding houses disappeared, as if they had entered another world.


    ¡°Lord Shennong, you are here atst.¡±


    A dark cloud surged in the distance. When it came close, Su Buwang discovered that it was a group of people who were also wearing Linli Building costumes. The male leader¡¯s voice was a little weird, but he could hear it, ¡°Lord Zhuo and others are all here.¡±


    Geezer Cai looked a little serious under the bamboo hat, ¡°It seems things are in a bad way. Let¡¯s go there quickly!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then the male leader turned around and left without any doubt about the persons behind Geezer Cai.


    Guo Fengyou puckered his lips, ¡°His position in the Linli Building is not bad. Old wretch, he has hidden from me for so long! No wonder he has so many misty camouge bamboo hats.¡±


    Everyone moved forward. The world seemed to have no front, back, left, or right. It only used colors to identify the direction. When they got inside little by little, they found that the ground color was almost dark ck, and it was sticky, as if it was blood that was not yet dry.


    ¡°This horrible ce is really ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Ufortable?¡±


    Hearing Guo Fengyou¡¯s words, Su Buwang became a little confused, ¡°Why do I feel...quitefortable?¡±

 Chapter 545 - Blood World

    <h4>Chapter 545 Blood World</h4>


    ¡°Comfortable?¡±


    When Guo Fengyou weirdly nced at Su Buwang, Su Buwang smiled embarrassingly ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    After Guo Fengyou turned his head, Su Buwang looked serious slightly.


    He was really not kidding. Feelingfortable in such a weird area, even he himself knew that it was definitely not normal.


    While Su Li¡¯s white palm was across the air, her willow-leaf shaped eyebrows raised slightly as she felt somewhat familiar.


    ¡°The breath of bloodstones...¡±


    ¡°Since we are here, I won¡¯t conceal it from you.¡±


    Geezer Cai, who walked not far ahead, secretly transmitted the sound in silence to everyone, ¡°The Yin and Yang Region has been shrinking since a thousand years ago, and the reason is just this ce. We call this ce the Blood World.


    The Yin and Yang Region has two pr regions, Yin and Yang. There was a bnce between them as Yin and Yang opposing each other. However, the presentation of the Blood World between the two without any signs thousands of years ago broke the absolute bnce, causing the Yin and Yang Region to be squeezed and continuously fragmented.


    There were also talented people in tactical matrix in the Yin and Yang Region. They spected that if the development of the Blood World is not curbed, the Yin and Yang Region willpletely disappear in a hundred years! Whether it is the Baichuan Mansion in the past or the Linli Building now, as the pir of the Yin and Yang Region, it is natural to take the responsibility of destroying the Blood World!¡±


    Speaking of this, Geezer Caiughed, ¡°Of course, Lord Zhuo and others would worry about the overall situation. All we can do is to try our best to clear the continuous blood tide in the Blood World.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded, but he only believed 70% of what Geezer Cai said in his heart. Geezer Cai¡¯s role was definitely not as low as he himself described since that man just had such huge respect for him. It was greatly possible that he was even one of the top leaders in Linli Building. But why didn¡¯t he admit it?


    Fang Yuan nced at Guo Fengyou¡¯s position, and said no more.


    After two days of contact, Geezer Cai knew that the brother Fang, who was forcibly pulled into the cleaning team by him, was usually taciturn. So, he didn¡¯t care a lot and continued to remind others, ¡°When you change into this suit, you can only use the code name and do not be identified. For example, my code name is Shennong. And each of you should think of one code mane. Don¡¯t expose yourself when we meetter.¡±


    ¡°Code name?¡±


    Su Buwang scratched his head. His thinking was limited to the Shengtian Shrine. Things would go badly if he had a name rted to the Shengtian Shrine.


    Guo Fengyou chuckled and said proudly, ¡°Brother, my code name is Youfeng. I picked it up by myself. How about it? It sounds good, right?¡±


    Su Buwang rolled his eyes, ¡°Yes. Just hearing it can everyone know who you are.¡±


    Guo Fengyou immediately retorted, ¡°No way. No one in the Linli Building knows the true identities of Geezer Cai and me. You can¡¯t make sweeping generalizations, Brother.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Su Buwang turned his head, ¡°Then you can call me Buhui (no regret).¡±


    Buwang, which meant to not forget, was named by that man. Would that man not forget his mother? Su Buwang didn¡¯t believe it. He had no regret to give up his identity in the Shengtian Shrine, go out to travel around the world and look for his mother¡¯s trace!


    Thinking of this, Su Buwang said nothing more.


    Su Li was silent for a moment, and said gently, ¡°Call me Qingshui, please.¡±


    ¡°Qingshui. Once I unify the Qingshui Circle, the whole world will just be your backyard garden. I will revenge you on the people who bullied you!¡±


    ¡°Qingshui? How grand is it. That¡¯s a good name. Buhui, your sister¡¯s name sounds much better than yours.¡±


    Geezer Cai chortled. Then he turned his head and said, ¡°Brother Fang, now you are the only one left.¡±


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Li, and blurted out,


    ¡°Fang Cun.¡±


    ¡°Fang Cun (little), this Yin and Yang Region is just a little ce.¡±


    Geezer Cai sighed with emotion. He seemed to remember the past, so his tone was inexplicably heavy. Then he rushed on the road without speaking anymore.


    ¡°Speaking of that, Uncle Fang has never revealed his real name. Is he actually called Fang Cun?¡±


    Su Buwang thought in his heart, and then became distressed again, ¡°I also didn¡¯t know thest name of the new sister. Even the name Qingshui is very likely to be fake. s... Why do those practitioners like to hide everything now?¡±


    After walking across a blood-red river, they finally saw a vast ck cloud in the distance. The sound of fierce fighting came into their ears, but the contact situation was covered by blood, which was difficult to be seen clearly.


    Behind the contact surface, a ck army of several ranks was clearly distinguished. Looking from a distance, it was in order and uniform, like a thick ck line one after one.


    Geezer Cai led others into thest line of the ck army and reminded others in a solemn voice, ¡°We are in the third sequence, and we will go into battle to kill monsters in three hours. Get ready. As for you guys, you just hide behind us and protect yourself. Do you get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Guo Fengyou took the lead in agreeing. But if people could see his face under the bamboo hat, they would tell that he was obviously not going to be obedient.


    He knew the Blood World, and also knew that the situation was critical now. But it was unfortunate that Geezer Cai had always been reluctant to bring him here. Now that he had finally taken the opportunity, how could he not go in and take a look?!


    Su Buwang seemed calmer. After all, Shengtian Shrine was the top holy sect. Even though he was an unwee and unvalued person, his father was a noble whose position was only lower than that of the Lord of Evil, the Great Lord of the Shengtian Shrine. So, he had experienced more than Guo Fengyou.


    ¡°Since the Blood World is the biggest hidden danger in the Yin and Yang Region, and there are three major forces in the Juecheng City, why are you only here?¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at the all-ck attire in the distance, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    While Geezer Cai hadn¡¯t answered yet, a cheerful and strong voice sounded next to them, ¡°Your excellency, you must be a neer of the force, right? There are many small blood worlds except here. And our Linli Building is responsible for withstanding the biggest one. The Lieyang Vi and Sanghun Building are in charge of the rest. We have a clear division ofbor.¡±


    Speaking of this, the husky man¡¯s bamboo hat was nted, as if he winked at Geezer Cai, ¡°Geezer Shennong, you really concealed a lot. You actually bring a senior this time as the Blood World is in a critical situation.¡±


    Geezer Cai frowned and said calmly, ¡°It just happens to meet him. How do you identify that he is a senior?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The husky man pointed to his bamboo hat, ¡°Although this thing will hinder divine awareness, I have good eyes. This brother has a calm temperament and is calm in the hour of peril. I can tell that he must have experienced a lot even though just from looking. On the contrary, these little guys...all looked innocent, so they must be the juniors that you bring out to enrich their experience, right?¡±


    When Fang Yuan turned his head, sure enough, he saw that Su Li had already been hiding behind Su Buwang, with a craven and fearful look. Then he couldn¡¯t help but raise his brows slightly again.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of her again.


    Are beautiful women all skilled in acting?


    ¡°In the Changjiang River, the waves behind drive on those before. The cause of fighting against the blood worlds always needs to be inherited by future generations. Geezer Shennong, what you did this time really makes me think highly of you. Every time I see youe alone, I really think you are a loner who just knows farming.¡±


    Geezer Cai was angry, ¡°Silly Tieshan, if I didn¡¯t know that you are frank, I would stop providing you with foodter!¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, well, don¡¯t do it! Please calm down. You can¡¯t stop providing the food as I still have so many offspring to raise...¡±


    Seeing Tieshan beg for mercy immediately, Guo Fengyou almostughed out. He had met this Uncle Tieshan, who was straightforward and didn¡¯t like concealment. He had revealed his true identity early.


    ¡°Uncle Tieshan¡¯s real name is Wang Tieshan.¡±


    Guo Fengyou transmitted the sound to Su Buwang and Su Li, ¡°Uncle Tieshan is an excellent man. With a good wife and many children and grandchildren, the family cherishes a good value. When I was a vagrant in my early years, I went to ask them for food. Only they didn¡¯t drive me away and even took me in for a meal. They also wanted to adopt me. But I was so stubborn at that time that I didn¡¯t agree. And then I met Geezer Cai.¡±


    Su Buwang patted Guo Fengyou¡¯s bamboo hat while listening to this, and then he sighed, ¡°Speak less of your shameful past in the future. Just like me, I will definitely tell anyone that I was chased and cornered by people in various ways. And I once even dressed up as a woman.¡±


    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you just say that?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Su Li never said a word while they were chatting andughing. With her divine awareness open, she wandered through those men in ck bamboo hats.


    The tactical matrix on their hats were all tenth-grade, which was very tough. But that had no effect on her.


    The battle line stretched for hundreds of miles. Su Li¡¯s divine awareness did not stop, moved to the center of the ck army, and finally saw a man with a cyan fox mask, who was tall and straight, like a mountain.


    Su Li frowned and maintained her divine awareness above the man.


    ¡°The tactical matrix on the mask exceeds the twelfth-grade that I can¡¯t see through it, unless I personally touch it...¡±


    At this moment, a man in a ck bamboo hat walked over and handed over a jade slip, ¡°Lord Zhuo, a message sent by Lord Zui from the front line.¡±


    The man with the cyan fox mask took it. Su Li was thoughtful when she saw this scene through her divine awareness.


    ¡°It turns out that he is Zhuo. His mask is very simr to that of Ling Qinn¡¯s mask. But Ling Qinn, whose soul just recovered, is still in the Jiuzhou Region. It is definitely not him... And who is the person named Zui?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, the man with the cyan fox mask crushed the jade slip in his hand. Though his voice was a little weird after passed through the mask, the determination in his words was not covered up at all.


    ¡°Since there is an extra blood monster that Zui cannot deal with, let the second and third sequences enter at the same time to force the blood tide back and clear the way for me. I will go in personally!¡±


    As soon as his words came out, the person who passed the message was so shocked that even his bamboo hat fell to the ground, ¡°My lord! You can¡¯t do that. If you leave, withoutmand, the military will certainly be in chaos. If the blood tide floods into the city, people of the Yin and Yang Region will be plunged into an abyss of misery!¡±


    The man with the cyan fox mask stopped for a moment, and showed cyan light around his body. Su Li identified it immediately when she saw that familiar light.


    ¡°Qiyu Xuangong!¡±


    Was him Su Qingtan?!


    Was he?


    Su Li was excited for a moment, but soon, she calmed down. Now that she was here, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see anyone.


    At this moment, the man with cyan fox mask asked again, ¡°What happened to Luo, who came back a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Lord Luo is still unconscious with serious injuries...¡±


    The man with the cyan fox mask took a deep breath. After he thought for a while, he said solemnly,


    ¡°Pass on my order. Send letters to all the administrators of Jinyu Linli to collect qualified people to go to the depths of the Blood World for assistance! There are a lot of reclusive practitioners in the Yin and Yang Region. I don¡¯t believe that they will still not stand up if they learn that the Yin and Yang Region is about to be destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 546 - Took your mind off

    <h4>Chapter 546 Took your mind off</h4>


    Hearing this, Su Li¡¯s divine awareness quietly faded.


    Jinyu Linli. Linli Building was still using the same set of rules in those years. It was not difficult to guess that Geezer Cai who could manage the granary was probably of this level.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the entire army to be less noisy.


    Tieshan and Geezer Cai stopped talking andughing. When they looked at each other, they both saw solemnity and seriousness in the other¡¯s eyes.


    Geezer Cai squeezed the Jinyu Linli card in his hand and looked anxious. The front line was in a critical moment, and it had reached such a situation, but they even didn¡¯t know before. How much burden have Lord Zhuo and the others borne?


    It was ridiculous that he still guarded his own world, and even with a bit of resentment, he did not want to have more contact with the heads of Linli Building.


    How naive?!


    ¡°Brother Fang, tell me the truth. How high is your cultivation level? Huashen Realm?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Geezer Cai suddenly took off his bamboo hat and looked straight at Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan was stunned. Tieshan on the side also took down the bamboo hat and looked at Geezer Cai with aplex expression, ¡°So it was you, Cai... You didn¡¯t die actually...¡±


    ¡°But I have be an old good-for-nothing.¡±


    Geezer Cai shook his head, and his eyes still focused on Fang Yuan, ¡°I just received the letter that the front line of the Blood World is in an emergency. Lord Zhuo has no idea what to do and sent the letter to us, letting us recruit masters with hidden strength to help out.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and remained silent. He hadn¡¯t figured out whether this Linli Building was the authentic one. He didn¡¯t even have direct contact with this Blood World. How could he make rash decisions?


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Geezer Cai nced at Tieshan, ¡°I went to the front line back then, and there was not a ce where ordinary practitioners can survive. When I went there, I was in the middle stage of Huashen Realm. Later, I survived, but my cultivation fell to the Jindan Realm, and so far, I have made no progress... Since more than 700 years have passed, I cannot guarantee whether the situation on the front line is better or worse than that of the past.¡±


    Tieshan was silent.


    The situation back then was much more serious than it was now. The front line was almost filled with human bodies so that the Yin and Yang Region was barely saved. For this reason... Cai¡¯s son and daughter-inw both died in battle, and even none of people in Guo Family, the daughter-inw¡¯s family, returned alive.


    ¡°With my old bones, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to go there.¡±


    Tears faintly appeared in the eyes of Geezer Cai, ¡°I thought that in the past few years, as the Linli Building has grown and developed, there would be no such a day, so I couldfort my son and the families of my daughter-inw...¡±


    ¡°Cai!¡±


    Tieshan suddenly said, with his white teeth dazzling in the blood, ¡°I regretted that I missed itst time. This time, I won¡¯t hide away!¡±


    Geezer Cai was shocked. He looked at Tieshan, with his lips trembling, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This time must be a narrow escape from death, but could he stop Tieshan?


    After sighing, Geezer Cai turned his head and looked at Fang Yuan, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t force you. At the moment of life and death, everyone has the right to choose, not to mention that you have juste to Yin and Yang Region, so there is no need for you to die for it. If your strength is not so good, I will assume that there is no such a thing.¡±


    Fang Yuan smoothed his knitted brows suddenly. He figured it out. Today was different from the past. Instead of continuing to explore carefully, it was better to...take the initiative!


    ¡°My cultivation is higher than what you think, even much higher. I can help you, but I have a request.¡±


    Fang Yuan took off the bamboo hat, and his mighty pressure in nature¡¯s test enveloped the two persons with horrified faces. He said calmly, ¡°I want to see your senior leaders.¡±


    ...


    ¡°The nature¡¯s test?!¡±


    When the man with the cyan fox mask received the news, he was a little surprised, ¡°Where can¡¯t he go in the world with such a cultivation? Why did he still need to hide in the Yin and Yang Region?¡±


    Thinking of this, the man with the cyan fox mask was a little excited, ¡°If he is willing to help, the pressure on the front line can be greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°OK! Lead the way! I¡¯ll meet him in person!¡±


    After a while, the man with the cyan fox mask arrived, and arge area was isted around Fang Yuan. A big tactical matrix was erected around him. Even Geezer Cai and Tieshan were excluded.


    ¡°Uncle Fang is such a big shot? Brother, aren¡¯t you also a big shot?¡±


    Guo Fengyou stared at Su Buwang with surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Su Buwang waved his hand impatiently.


    What was wrong with Uncle Fang? Why did he suddenly expose himself and ask to meet with their senior leaders? What should he do if he was in danger?


    ¡°By the way, Sister Qingshui!¡±


    When Su Buwang thought of Su Li, he saw that she had a serious look. Then he immediately realized something and did not interrupt her.


    Within the big tactical matrix.


    Fang Yuan calmly looked at the man with the cyan fox mask and slowly said, ¡°Since the situation is urgent, I will make a long story short. Who are you?¡±


    The man with the cyan fox mask trembled slightly, but he couldn¡¯t stop hisughter, ¡°Brother Fang, although you have suffered a lot, I recognized you at a nce!¡±


    He pulled off the mask without hesitation, revealing a more matured face, ¡°Brother, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Su Qinghao! It¡¯s great to see you at this time!¡±


    ¡°My fourth brother.¡±


    Su Li was stunned. The silly boy back then was Lord Zhuo, who became a tough adult.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression eased, ¡°It¡¯s you, so, was this Linli Building built by your eldest brother?¡±


    Su Qinghao shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My eldest brother and I joined afterwards. It took some time to deal with the affairs of the sect.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Fang Yuan recalled Su Qinghao¡¯s identity, ¡°You and Su Qingtan belong to the same Shenbei holy sect, and it must take a lot of efforts toe out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Qinghao remembered the time when his eldest brother and him were hunted, and sighed, ¡°Brother Fang, when we were hunted, we often heard your name, and even thought that you were here long ago. Among the four greatest holy sects, you were the only Great Holy Boy who has left! This is also the reason why I didn¡¯t suspect you as a spy of the holy sects when I saw you at the first nce.¡±


    ¡°Left? It turns out that other peoplement me with that.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled bitterly. The Tianhe Treasure was still in his body, and the fact that the sect had always treated the matter of Reincarnation Mirror in a gentle manner never made him feel sick, so how could he break from the Tianhe sect?


    ¡°Brother Fang, it should not be toote. Let¡¯s go to the front line! Eldest Brother and the others have long been unable to bear it. They were all seriously injured and were struggling to resist.¡±


    Fang Yuan set his mind, ¡°Go! Since it is the real Linli Building, as a former protector, I should try my best!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Master Shennong, Master Tieshan, Master Fang Cun has gone to the front line, and the crisis temporarily abated. Master Tieshan¡¯s application to go to the front line was rejected by Lord Zhuo. Please go back to the third sequence and wait to clean up the blood tide.¡±


    The person who came to deliver the message left. Geezer Cai and Tieshan breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, and then smiles appeared on their faces.


    ¡°Geezer Cai, you have rendered a meritorious service this time. Bringing such a senior over here which directly caused Lord Zhuo to lift the ban.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, either.¡±


    Geezer Cai sighed. When thinking of him pretending to threaten Fang Yuan a few days ago, he couldn¡¯t helpughing at himself, with a little bit sorrow in his mind, ¡°Why didn¡¯t my son and the others have such good fortune back then?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang...¡±


    Su Buwang muttered, with worries in his heart.


    Su Li stood by, with her eyes twinkling.


    ording to the description of her fourth brother, the Linli Building was really built by the old friends, and many of her former subordinates were also taken over. If her identity revealed, he would be able to take over this force in an instant.


    ¡°But it could also be a trap.¡±


    Su Li pondered. As time passed, the third sequence hade to the forefront.


    Suddenly, a smell of blood came. Apanied by a fiery air wave, a lot of exhausted practitioners with blood staining all over their bodies began to return from the blood mist.


    ¡°The third sequence,e out of the tactical matrix!¡±


    With a loud shout from the practitioner guarding the big tactical matrix, all the practitioners stepped into the blood mist without hesitation.


    As the mist disappeared, a thick carpet of scarlet bugs came into view. These bugs were of different sizes, either small like ants, or big as mountains, with shells full of barbs, and they looked extremely hideous.


    Guo Fengyou gasped, ¡°What kind of monsters are these!¡±


    Su Buwang had a confused expression and did not respond.


    Tieshan took out two huge hammers, and said, ¡°Geezer Cai, this time I didn¡¯t bring any juniors, so I will go for it first!¡±


    Then he didn¡¯t wait for Geezer Cai to say anything. He rushed in and killed these bugs.


    Geezer Cai shook his head and turned his head back to exim, ¡°These bugs are all made of blood, and the only vital part is the ck mark on the top of its head. After being crushed, it can be turned into blood and melt into the ground, but it will be reborn after a short while. What we have to do is to curb the surge in their numbers and kill as many as possible! The three of you can pick small bugs, and remember not to leave me too... Buwang, where are you going?!¡±


    Before finishing his words, Geezer Cai suddenly noticed that Su Buwang had already reached the bug crowd. He paled with shock at the scene, and it was toote to stop Su Buwang.


    With no light in his eyes, Su Buwang kept moving forward as if he could not hear the words of Geezer Cai at all.


    However, the following scene horrified Geezer Cai even more.


    tter¡ª


    All blood bugs, no matter how big or small, were giving way and crawling on the ground, as if they were weing their most noble king, and would rather be killed than dare to move.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Everyone around was stunned and didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Geezer Cai was shocked, and suddenly a ck light shed quickly in front of him, and followed Su Buwang.


    ¡°That¡¯s...that little girl?¡±


    Geezer Cai almost dully watched her traversing the bugs all the way. All blood bugs were as fragile as a piece of paper in front of her. He could not help being shocked in the wind.


    ¡°Grandpa Cai...¡±


    Guo Fengyou came back to earth and had to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell you that among the three people before, it was not Uncle Fang, but the sister, who was in charge.¡±


    Geezer Cai stared.


    ¡°How could you hide something so important!!¡±


    Swish!


    Su Li stopped beside Su Buwang, stretched out her hand and waved in front of his eyes.


    ¡°No response. Did something take your mind off?¡±


    Su Li casually squeezed the creeping blood bugs around her. After thinking a long time, she loosened her brows and stared at Su Buwang¡¯s side face with warm eyes. She said with a sweet smile,


    ¡°No matter what it would be, this time mother will be with you, and won¡¯t put you in danger.¡±


    Unfortunately, Su Buwang couldn¡¯t hear it.


    ...


    Bloody sky.


    Behind Fang Yuan, small-mountain-like blood bugs fell and turned into a smudge. There were no blood stains on his ck clothes, and when he looked up, he saw a pitch-ck sky.


    ¡°It should be here.¡±


    Boom!!


    As a blood line passed him and sted into the ground, not long after, a tattered man walked out of the blood mist again with a cold expression. After seeing Fang Yuan, there was a trace of fluctuation in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Fang Yuan was taken aback when he saw the familiar face, and then he smiled, ¡°Long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 547 - Broken memory

    <h4>Chapter 547 Broken memory</h4>


    ¡°You are getting older.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s lips curled slightly, and his cold eyes shed. A white sword light was drawn from the blood mist and fell into his hand. Then he became sharp like a sword.


    ¡°You are also bing older, but your temperament has not changed at all.¡±


    Fang Yuan rarely smiled. Without taking any action, he was covered by a splendid river at his back. The blood mist was even squeezed out and faded away a lot.


    ¡°Seriously injured people should take a rest at home, and I will do the rest.¡±


    Fang Yuan turned around, and the river above instantly expanded, rewinding like a surging wave and filling the sky!


    Ling Mo took a deep breath, and his eyes gleamed with a trace of exhaustion, but he did not rest as Fang Yuan said. Instead, he said, ¡°Be careful, there are two...¡±


    Boom!!


    Before Ling Mo could finish talking, two huge and hideous heads of blood-colored strange birds squeezed into the middle of the river, screaming at Ling Mo.


    Ling Mo looked serious slightly. When changing his hand gesture, he yelled softly, ¡°Break!¡±


    The water-colored river was instantly frozen for thousands of miles and turned into a huge cier. The white cold air condensed into a strand of silk and rushed into the heads and ears of the blood-colored strange birds. Then it turned into ice spikes, and pierced out fiercely!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    The ckish red blood flowed into the river and stained a small area.


    The blood mist calmed down, but Fang Yuan still looked cold and did not rx his vignce at all.


    He didn¡¯t believe the monster that could make Linli Building helpless would be so weak.


    ¡°Ahem... Their fatal weakness is not in the head.¡±


    Ling Mo went towards Fang Yuan with a sword, and he stared at the quiet cier. Suddenly, he looked serious.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Boom!!


    A huge force hit the cier fiercely, and the cier was shattered in a blink. The violent shock wave set off a violent wind, and instantly drowned the two of them.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±


    ¡°There was a loud sound just now. Did you hear it?¡±


    The loud and shocking sound spread far away, except for the people who were fighting in the blood tide. All the other practitioners heard it, and couldn¡¯t help but look at the source of the sound.


    Su Qinghao stood in the center of the troop, and his figure remained unmoved, as if everything was under his control, but under the mask of the cyan fox, there was an extremely worried face, ¡°Brother Fang, Brother Ling...¡±


    In the blood tide¡ª


    Su Buwang walked forward absentmindedly, and was unaware of changes in the outside world.


    Beside him, Su Li raised her eyes and looked ahead, with her eyes shing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong wave. It should be ate stage of the nature¡¯s test, and there are more than one. Six years ago, if I hadn¡¯t used the trump card, I would not have been its opponent. With Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation, it would not be a problem to hold on for a while.¡±


    Su Li thought, and followed Su Buwang all the time.


    Regarding the Buwang¡¯s change, she had already thought of a little spection. Back then, she gave birth to Buwang in the Reincarnation Mirror. Although it was a snap decision, the memory of determination to give birth to him was extremely clear, and the process was still vivid just like it happened yesterday.


    ¡°I once killed Lin Yanxing to get something. Is it possible...¡±


    A hint of uncertainty shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t be sure whether such a serendipity was good or bad for Buwang.


    After a long period of hesitation, she did not stop Su Buwang after all, and continued to let him move forward.


    At the center of the explosion, arge piece of ice floated in the air and then condensed into a huge ice ball, covering Fang Yuan and Ling Mo to protect them.


    ¡°That force is so tremendous.¡±


    With solemn eyes, Fang Yuan exhaled, and his pale face slowly returned to ruddy, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to hold on until now.¡±


    Ling Mo seemed to be a little exhausted, sitting on the ground, and he was silent for a while when he heard that. Then he said, ¡°The Linli Building has been wiped out once, and it must not be wiped out for the second time.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, you belonged to the Yinmo Cult back then... Why do you im you belong to Linli Building now?¡±


    Ling Mo snorted coldly when he heard that and turned his head.


    Seeing this, Fang Yuan stopped talking. When the old friends met, they always felt good. The past had gone, so there was no need to make the rtionship too deadlocked.


    tter¡ª


    The cier melted into water and turned into a river again, hanging over Fang Yuan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Boom! Boom!¡±


    The dull sound of footsteps shook away the surrounding blood-colored mist, and the wounds on the heads of the two blood-colored strange birds had disappeared unknowingly. Their huge bodies appeared in front of people.


    ¡°The giant bird is not a living thing, but is changed from blood.¡±


    Ling Mo stared at the giant bird which was still about to move, ¡°Can you see the small cyan mark in the middle and down of its body? If we can prate there, the bird will die instantly!¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded. He narrowed his eyes and suddenlyughed, ¡°It¡¯s so simple.¡±


    Ling Mo was startled and frowned, ¡°Could there be any special long-range attack methods for Tianhe Holy Sect?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled lightly, ¡°Tianhe Sect doesn¡¯t have that method, but...Linli Building has!¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.


    A dazzling sword light shed out suddenly, and it was so fast that even Ling Mo only saw an afterimage!


    ¡°Ao Sword Skills!¡±


    Su Li stopped and saw the two people not far away with her divine awareness. She couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    ¡°Ao Sword Skills... Fang Yuan, after all, you have formed your own way in the sword training. But...such an attack can¡¯t kill those two behemoths, so...let me help you.¡±


    Her eyes became bright suddenly, as if in daytime, and the strong sword intent of destruction instantly prated into the white light through nothingness.


    In the next instant, two cyan marks were torn apart like paper!


    Boom¡ª


    The giant birds fell and raised smoke and dust. There were two men standing like stakes not far away.


    ¡°Is it so easy?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned and began to doubt the current strength of Linli building.


    ¡°Fang Yuan... He is so strong?¡±


    Ling Mo was slightly startled, with a bit bitter in his heart, ¡°He certainly deserves to be from the top holy sect.¡±


    At the same time.


    ¡°Pit-A-Pit.¡±


    Su Buwang stopped suddenly. He rolled his eyes, and fell on his face.


    Su Li gently picked him up and touched the wound on his face. In a moment, all the wounds disappeared and he recovered as before.


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to those two strange birds. I killed them, so Buwang can¡¯t find the direction? If I had known that...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s frowned brows suddenly loosened, ¡°Nothing, there is no rush.¡±


    In the peripheral areas, as the strange birds died, the blood tide slowly receded into the depths of the blood mist. The practitioners who saw this change were first taken aback, and then all cheered.


    ¡°As blood tide receded, it must be the lord who went deep into the blood mist and killed the key monster, so the blood tide will not affect this area.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I guess it will be recovered to its original state in a few moments.¡±


    ¡°Finally, I can rest for two days...¡±


    Su Qinghao breathed a sigh of relief, and then became worried again, ¡°The speed is so fast, whether the brothers pay any price...¡±


    Fortunately, as soon as this thought appeared, he saw two figures with intact limbs slowly walking out of the blood mist.


    ¡°Wee Lord Zui and Lord Fang Cun return in triumph!¡±


    Not knowing who yelled, the practitioners first calmed down, and then all yelled immediately.


    ¡°Wee Lord Zui and Lord Fang Cun return in triumph!¡±


    ¡°Wee...¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his brows lightly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Zui (Guilty)? Ling Mo, what are you guilty of?¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s expression was gloomy slightly. He shook his head without exining, and then walked away.


    Su Qinghao was not surprised when he saw this, and walked to Fang Yuan, ¡°Brother Fang, you must be tired. Come to rest with me in the site of Linli Building.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te alone.¡±


    Ling Mo turned his head and saw Geezer Cai and his grandson in the crowd at a nce. Then hisplexion changed slightly, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.


    ...


    There was a total of more than two hundred restaurants owned by Linli Building in Juecheng City. Eachyout was exactly the same as that of Linli Building in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    At this moment, on the top floor of one of the restaurants.


    ¡°What? Someone rushed into the blood tide?!¡±


    When Fang Yuan heard what Geezer Cai said, he was about to go out immediately, but was pulled by Su Qinghao, ¡°Brother, calm down, what kind of person is this? What does he look like? You just came to Juecheng City, and you are not familiar with it. I¡¯ll find him!¡±


    Fang Yuan took a deep breath, nced at the ashamed Geezer Cai, and said stressing each word, ¡°Su Buwang!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Su Qinghao¡¯splexion changed drastically in an instant, and without a word, he took out a white jade token and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Immediately! All desperados go to the Blood World to find...¡±


    Speaking of it, Su Qinghao raised his head and looked at Fang Yuan, ¡°Brother Fang, is there something that is rted to Buwang¡¯s pneuma? And I also want the portrayal of Buwang!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±


    Fang Yuan handed out a storage ring, ¡°These are the things he usually uses for practice.¡±


    Then he walked to the desk and painted Su Buwang¡¯s appearance in a few strokes.


    ¡°He looks like the sister.¡±


    Su Qinghao¡¯s eyes were a little moist. Then he picked up the paper and went out immediately.


    Standing by the door, Geezer Cai was frightened, and became more awed by the identity of Fang Yuan and his group.


    Lord Zhuo was in charge of everything of Linli Building in daily life, and such a big shot called Fang Cun as Brother. Geezer Cai was only one of the middle ss of Linli Building, and he even called ¡°Brother Fang¡± before. Wasn¡¯t it a kind of arrogation?


    However, Guo Fengyou was in a state of distraction, with his eyes gleaming.


    ¡°Su Buwang, Lord Zhuo¡¯s eyes are staring out when he heard this name. Brother Su, you are really not an ordinary person!¡±


    But at this moment, Su Buwang stood on the brightly lit street, looking up at the eternally dark sky, and seeing the lively crowd around him with a confused expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I kill monsters in the Blood World? Where am I again?¡±


    Su Buwang sighed and then pinched his nose again, ¡°Why is it painful? It seems like I was beaten.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang is gone, and Sister Qingshui is gone. What happened?¡±


    Su Buwang suffered a toothache for a while, so he went to the tea-stall on the street and sat down, calling out, ¡°Waiter, bring me a pot of tea!¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute, guest!¡±


    The waiter who looked smart immediately walked over with a pot of tea. He was really taken aback when he saw Su Buwang¡¯s face. He suddenly remembered something, so he red at Su Buwang, and the pot in his hand fell to the ground. Then he took out a piece of paper from his pocket with shaking slightly.


    Su Buwang realized that something was wrong, so he nced at the person on the paper, then... Wasn¡¯t it just himself?!


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    The waiter shouted excitedly, scaring that Su Buwang to run away!


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡±


    The waiter suddenly panicked, chasing behind him. Su Buwang suddenly ran faster, but there was a moment of confusion in his mind. He thought back in horror,


    ¡°Is it possible that I did something heinous during the time I lost my memory! Then I was wanted by the whole city? Holy crap! What is this all about!¡±

 Chapter 548 - Old acquaintances

    <h4>Chapter 548 Old acquaintances</h4>


    Su Buwang, with only Jindan Realm cultivation, was still a little a bit weak.


    After only escaping two workshops, he was surrounded by a group of men in bamboo hats who were dressed in the same as himself.


    ¡°Well... Seniors?¡±


    Su Buwang hold the fist in the other hand and saluted cautiously, ¡°Why do you round up me? I think...¡±


    One of the men in ck took out a drawing andpared it with Su Buwang for several times. Then he said to another one, who was obviously the leader, ¡°It¡¯s him, take him back. Lord Zhuo ordered that we shall keep him from any hurt.¡±


    The leader in bamboo hat nodded and said clearly, ¡°Little Fellow Practitioner, you don¡¯t need to be panic. We won¡¯t hurt you since we are all from Linli Building. Lord Zhuo requested the pleasure of seeing you. Pleasee over for a chat.¡±


    Su Buwang looked slightly rxed, but he was still a little wary, ¡°Lord Zhuo? I have heard this name. But we don¡¯t have any contact. Why does he want to see me?¡±


    The leader couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°That¡¯s not be known for us who are just followers. People of Linli Building will not kill anyone without reason, and the location is in a restaurant nearby with a crowd of people. You can rest assured.¡±


    Su Buwang nced at the dark surroundings and shrugged, ¡°It seems that I have no choice but to go.¡±


    After a while, Su Buwang came to the front of the Linli Restaurant.


    ¡°Just by looking at this restaurant can I know it is the belongings of Linli Building. I¡¯m really cheated by your nonsense. If I go in, wouldn¡¯t you have thest word about how to treat me?!¡±


    Su Buwang looked up and saw the que. When he was about to turn his head and left, those men in bamboo hats hesitated since they couldn¡¯t decide whether they should stop him.


    When they were embarrassed, a familiar voice suddenly came into their ears.


    ¡°Buwang!¡±


    Su Buwang turned his head abruptly and saw a rough face. Then his eyes lit up, ¡°Uncle Fang!¡±


    ¡°Lord Fang Cun!¡±


    Those men in ck and bamboo hats all around were immediately in salute, which made Su Buwang astonished. He couldn¡¯t help but transmit the voice in silence, ¡°Uncle Fang, how did you infiltrate into the enemy so soon?¡±


    Fang Yuan was dumbfounded by him, ¡°Youe along with me upstairs first.¡±


    Su Buwang scratched his head and replied.


    On the top floor, Su Qinghao fidgeted in his chair and suddenly heard footsteps. When he looked up and saw Su Buwang¡¯s face, his heart was choked for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s really... Lord Evil¡¯s heart was softened after all.¡±


    Su Qinghao¡¯s eyes were slightly moist.


    It was great that my sister¡¯s child was still in the world!


    ¡°Look, Uncle Fang, this person has a strange look at me.¡±


    After being stared for a long time, Su Buwang was ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but transmit the voice in silence.


    ¡°Qinghao.¡±


    Fang Yuan called. Su Qinghao immediately returned to his senses, resuming as usual. He stood up and smiled, ¡°You are Su Buwang, right? You disappeared a moment ago, which really made your Uncle Fang anxious.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Uncle Fang was looking for me.¡±


    Su Buwang came to realize. Then he scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. It seems that I have lost the memory of a period of time. When awake, I was already standing on the street. I don¡¯t know what happened before at all.¡±


    ¡°How could such thing happen?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned, and he had learned about the situation in the blood tide from Geezer Cai.


    ¡°Buwang... Little boy, how can you connect with the Blood World?¡±


    Su Qinghao sat down and said, ¡°Geezer Cai said that you lost consciousness in the blood tide and rushed directly into it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Buwang stayed in a daze, and immediately touched his whole body, ¡°Then how can I be unscathed at all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the strange thing. When those blood tides saw you, they all kept away from you of their own ord and even prostrated on their knees, being unwilling to hurt you.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Qinghao remembered one thing when he said this questioningly, and then he asked, ¡°By the way, there was a woman chasing you at the time. Why didn¡¯t we see her when you are here?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that Sister Qingshui went in with me?!¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes widened. He stood up and said anxiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I know? I haven¡¯t seen her after I came out. Sister Qingshui is still in the blood tide, isn¡¯t she?! She can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Buwang.¡±


    Fang Yuan interrupted Su Buwang¡¯s random thoughts. His staid tone was inexplicably calming, ¡°With the cultivation of Miss Qingshui, it¡¯s certain that she cane and go freely in the blood tide. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±


    ¡°But she is...¡±


    ¡°We and Qingshui just met each other by chance. Is she chasing you for you or something else...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s tone was serious slightly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang, you actually suspected Sister Qingshui!¡±


    Su Buwang raised his brows, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t gave us a helping hand, we might have died in the extreme desert of Yang. How could you think like this!¡±


    Fang Yuan was silent.


    People had always beenplicated. With that woman¡¯s cultivation, it might be that she was in a moment of weakness and just did it casually. Who could tell the real purpose of hering to Juecheng City?


    ¡°Brother Fang, Qingshui who you are talking...¡±


    Su Qinghao was totally confused when he was hearing. It seemed that Geezer Cai had omitted a lot of details from him in order not to be punished.


    ¡°A mysterious female practitioner.¡±


    Fang Yuan paused, and then said, ¡°Her cultivation is even above me. She is so unpredictable that she might still be in the Juecheng City now. I am also not sure about her purpose ofing here. But I have heard from her that she was here to join the Linli Building. But now that you show up, she is hiding. It seems that the excuse is false.¡±


    ¡°Qingshui? Qingshui Circle, this name is really random.¡±


    Su Qinghao muttered, ¡°Since we lost all contact with her and there are few clues, it¡¯s no use to think more. I will let the spies pay attention to the message about her. Now the Blood World is a top priority for us!¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded and pondered for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°How many monsters are there like that strange bird? How can we remove the influence of the Blood World?¡±


    ¡°This is not an overnight effort.¡±


    Su Qinghao shook his head and sighed. Then he nced at Su Buwang, ¡°Brother, pleasee with me first and meet our old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t met in a thousand years.¡±


    Fang Yuan stood up and said to Su Buwang, who was still at a loss, ¡°You can stroll around in the Linli Building first. There will be no danger. I will leave for just a moment.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m clever!¡±


    Su Buwang smiled, and thought silently.


    ¡°This one named Zhuo, called Uncle Fang as brother. Hey...what a big shot. No wonder Uncle Fang had toe to find him when hearing that. If he hides at here, there will be no need to worry about being chased by the Shengtian Shrine. The matter is that how should I do next to find my mother...¡±


    Just not to mention Su Buwang¡¯s distress.


    Fang Yuan and Su Qinghao rushed for a while and arrived at the base camp of Linli Building, a branch of it which located in a remote alley and looked like a little bit outdated.


    ¡°No one can think the headquarters of Linli Building that people searched for in everywhere of the Juecheng City is just this shop.¡±


    As Su Qinghao was talking and entered into the shop, Fang Yuan paused at the door. He turned his head and saw a closed small wine shop next to the shop. His expression was a little tranced, and he even felt that he had returned to the past for a moment.


    Zhouyue Winery.


    ¡°Brother Fang!¡±


    ¡°Brother Fang!¡±


    A group of people suddenly rushed out of the shop, calling Fang Yuan with excitement and surprise on their faces.


    Fang Yuan came back to his sense and focused on the first face of those people, with a smile on his face, ¡°Heidan, and everyone, Long time no see.¡±


    Heidan¡¯s face turned red with excitement, ¡°Brother Fang, I knew definitely that you woulde here! Let¡¯s rebuild the Linli Building together!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Fang Yuan replied. He looked up and saw that Ling Mo, who looked pale, was drinking at the table. He walked over and sat down. Then Heidan immediately handed out a wine ss.


    ¡°Why do you drink alone?¡± Fang Yuan picked up the sk on the table.


    Ling Mo raised his eyes and nced at him casually, ¡°Other people are still lying down. If you don¡¯te, naturally, there will be no one would apany me.¡±


    Fang Yuan smiled and then stopped. He took out a palm-sized river-textured jade bottle and put it on the table, ¡°Take me to see them.¡±


    ¡°You have a full bottle of Tianhe Sect¡¯s healing medicine.¡±


    Ling Mo picked it up and looked at Fang Yuan. Then he picked up the sk in another hand and got upstairs, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The two passed through the back hall, entered the secret road of the rockery, and passed several defensive checkpoints before arriving in front of a spacious quiet room. Just standing in front of the door, they could smell the fragrance of medicine in the room, whichsted for a long time.


    ¡°This is a quiet room dedicated to healing.¡±


    Ling Mo briefly introduced and opened stone gate. Then rows of familiar figures who were sitting in meditation for healing came into view.


    ¡°Su Qingtan, guards of Yunge Sect in those days, and some old subordinates of the Yinmo Cult...¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes shook, and Su Qingtan opened his eyes first when he heard the sound. He thought it was Ling Mo and Su Qinghao, but when he saw Fang Yuan¡¯s figure, he immediately noticed something was wrong.


    ¡°You are...¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s face changed, and immediately couldn¡¯t help butugh until he coughed, ¡°Ahem¡ª Even the young lord of the Tianhe Sect condescends and ismitted to there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap and take the healing medicine first.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned. Ling Mo handed out the pills and distributed them.


    Yun Yi was also disturbed and wide awake. He was startled when he saw Fang Yuan, and then he smiled. While stuffing the pill into his mouth, he asked, ¡°I heard that you ran away from Tianhe. Over the years, you have been looking for a way to resurrect the lord. Do you get anything?¡±


    ¡°If so, I won¡¯t be here alone.¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head and sat aside, ¡°But you, have you ever figured out a way after rebuilding the Linli Building these years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so easy.¡±


    Su Qingtan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Even maintaining the existence of the Yin and Yang Region is already very difficult. Now atst your joining provides timely help and alleviates the crisis temporarily.¡±


    ¡°The Yin and Yang Region cannot be destroyed, otherwise we will be exposed to the divination, and both the Fate Ancestor and the Huangxing Hall can easily find us.¡±


    Yun Yi took a deep breath, ¡°We can¡¯t lose it since we have held fast to it for thousands of years.¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at the others with unusual origins, who all showed the same firmness on their faces at the moment.


    They knew all the truth clearly, but they were still unwilling to wake up from the dream of the Reincarnation Mirror. They even fought against their own sects and bore the infamy of traitors.


    Was it worth it?


    Fang Yuan¡¯s hard-boiled face was a little bit softer, ¡°Tell me, what is the situation in the Blood World.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know clearly, but... After a long period of contact, we specte that¡ª¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°If you want to destroy it, you have to go deep into the center of the Blood World. There must be something that continuously creates blood monsters. The strange bird you killed today was just bred. Even if the bird was killed, those monsters will reappear in a few days!¡±


    ¡°But the deeper you go into the Blood World, the more blood monsters will appear.¡±


    The medicine in Yun Yi¡¯s body began to take effect, and his face was slightly ruddy. But when he thought of the battle that day, his tone was still gloomy, ¡°Only those blood monsters that are as high as 100 meters are more than 20, and there are also monsters that are 500 or even a thousand meters in height. Even looking at it from afar can people feel terrified. With our cultivation, we are unable to defeat it.¡±


    Fang Yuan nced over a group of wounded in the room, and said with a calm tone, ¡°Heal your injuries as soon as possible, and I will find a way out!¡±

 Chapter 549 - I was going to revenge

    <h4>Chapter 549 I was going to revenge</h4>


    It was turning into night.


    Ling Mo carried the gon and leaned his head on the tiles. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    Suddenly, a ck shadow floated to his side, and sat down. It was Fang Yuan.


    ¡°There is no moon to see at night in the Yin and Yang Region. What are you doing on the roof?¡±


    Ling Mo didn¡¯t look at Fang Yuan, but looked at the pitch-ck sky, ¡°The way, have you figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Not so fast.¡±


    Fang Yuan narrowed his eyes, ¡°You and I are not talkative people. I just ask one thing. After this, I can make a decision.¡±


    ¡°I know what you want to ask.¡±


    Ling Mo said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know it, too. In Qingshui Circle, I used to be the seed of the Xiuluo Holy Sect, only the seed of killing. In the Reincarnation Mirror, we knew the richness of human emotions, knew what ¡®brothers in arms¡¯ means, knew that people are also flesh and blood, and knew not just life and death matter most.¡±


    Fang Yuan chuckled, ¡°Brothers in arms? Who do you take as your brothers in arms?¡±


    ¡°All the guys of the Yinmo Cult!¡±


    Ling Mo sat up, nced at Fang Yuan, as the light in his eyes shed away. He said, ¡°Except for the Lord of Evil who killed the son with his own hands.¡±


    Fang Yuan was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Su Buwang, he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s face changed, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I saw it with my own eyes...¡±


    ¡°He has been following me all these years, and now he is in Linli Building, Juecheng City.¡±


    Speaking of Su Buwang, Fang Yuan¡¯s expression became mild, ¡°He looks very much like Su Li, not like his father at all. As for temper, nobody knows from whom he inherited such temper, vivaciousand nimble.¡±


    ¡°Is he here?¡±


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t sit calmly anymore, ¡°I really want to see him. In this case... Ling Li deceived the world, but why did he discredit himself in such a way?¡±


    ¡°The origins of the people in the Shengtian Shrine areplicated. No one can tell them clearly. After spending 900 years in the Shengtian Shrine, Buwang felt no love but hatred for Ling Li. It can be seen that what life he had been living.¡±


    Fang Yuan murmured casually and turned back to the topic, ¡°Su Qingtan said that you were the first toe here. How exactly was the Linli Building built? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Ling Mo closed his eyes and reopened them after his breath calmed down. He said in a low voice, ¡°There is no need to hide from you. I don¡¯t know who the person is, but he called himself the enemy of Fate Ancestor, and wanted to take revenge through Linli Building. As Su Li¡¯s greatest enemy is exactly Fate Ancestor, I promised to cooperate with that person. Then I didn¡¯t know how did he persuade the lord of Baichuan Mansion that Linli Building directly inherited the foundation of Baichuan Mansion, and then it developed.¡±


    Speaking of this, he paused, ¡°Do you see the Zhouyue Winery next door?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded, ¡°Extremely familiar.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Jingzhou and Su Yue also joined the Linli Building. They were in the Jiuli Region, using the Jiguang Sect of Xuan Jingzhou as a cover to inquire about information for the Linli Building. Although Su Yue lost the memory of the Reincarnation Mirror, she met Xuan Jingzhou, and had a son with him. It can be said that it is definitely fate.¡±


    ¡°So... Su Li¡¯s regrets were made up, and I wonder whether she knew in the heaven...¡±


    Ling Mo took a deep breath and changed his words, ¡°Back then, no one witnessed Su Li¡¯s death. That¡¯s why we have not given up over the years.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded, with his eyes full of determination, ¡°One day, she will appear! She will appear downstairs, in front of the door of the Linli Building, and tell us¡ª¡±


    ¡°I am back.¡±


    Su Li veiled and whispered to herself. She stood quietly in front of the slightly shabby door, with her eyes shing with an inexplicable light, but she never took a step forward.


    ¡°That stuff which is constantly making blood monsters... ording to Ling Mo¡¯s injuries, it will take several days to heal. So, there is still time to take a trip to the Yin Region and find some food for Su Bai.¡±


    Su Li disappeared like a puff of smoke. Heidan walked to the door and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t help scratching his head when he saw no one.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why do I feel that someone is peeping?¡±


    ...


    A few dayster, inside the Linli Building.


    Su Qingtan got up and stretched out his body. His bones creaked. He said, ¡°After having been injured for so many days, I finally felt well.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the elixirs that Fang Yuan brought.¡±


    Yun Yi wiped the sword in his hand, ¡°In this way, the odds of winning increase if we go to destroy the Blood World together.¡±


    Ling Mo watched the crowd flexing their hands, nced at Fang Yuan, who had been silent beside him. He transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°You haven¡¯t told the truth to Buwang yet, right?¡±


    Fang Yuan swept across Ling Mo¡¯s face expressionlessly, and said dully, ¡°I just can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Going to the Blood World this time must be a hard fight. If you don¡¯t say it now...¡± Ling Mo hesitated. Fang Yuan understood what he meant. With his gloomy eyes, Fang Yuan turned to go out.


    ¡°I hid something in his universe ring.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What? You won¡¯t take me to the Blood World this time, will you?¡±


    Su Buwang, who was still eating gourmet pastries in the house, rushed out and grabbed Fang Yuan, who was about to leave, with a solemn expression, ¡°Uncle Fang, didn¡¯t you say that I had too little experience before? How can I be stronger if you stop me from joining in such big things?¡±


    ¡°This time is different.¡±


    Su Qinghao was halfway through, but Su Buwang interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s better to be different! The more formidable it is, the more trained I can be! Uncle Fang, how can a practitioner not experience life and death? I...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will cause trouble.¡±


    Fang Yuan turned around with a stern look, ¡°When you lost your memoryst time, you couldn¡¯t even control yourself. If you suffer it again this time and rush into the blood tide, we will definitely be distracted.¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s voice got stuck in his throat, and recalled what Su Li had said in the extreme desert of Yang, ¡°If there were not a burden like you, your uncle would not have been poisoned by ghosts...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Buwang suddenly released his hand and went back to the house. He sat down, and said firmly, ¡°I will stay here, not to go anywhere and bring troubles to you! Uncle Fang, you...muste back safe.¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned for an instant, wondering if his words were too heavy. When had Buwang been so obedient?


    ¡°Of course, we wille back. You just wait, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Su Qinghao said with a smile, and patted Uncle Fang on the shoulder, ¡°The child has grown up. You should be happy, Elder Brother. It¡¯s gettingte, and trouble is going toe if we don¡¯t go now.¡±


    Fang Yuan took a deep look at Su Buwang. Then he turned around and left.


    ¡°Today, we will surely destroy the Blood World!¡±


    ...


    Su Buwang waited in the room, from early morning to noon, and from noon tote night. There was still no sign of anyoneing back.


    ¡°Uncle Fang.¡±


    Hey on the table, ying with the tea bowl in his hand, but his mind was elsewhere.


    ¡°If I could have a cultivation like Uncle Fang, I would be able to help. Unfortunately, in the Shengtian Shrine, I didn¡¯t learn any practice methods of Shengtian Shrine. All were rough and loose exercises. Not until I got to the outside world did I realize how precious the practice methods are, and if I¡¯d known then I would rather steal...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Buwang sighed, ¡°Forget it,it¡¯s nothing but fate. Uncle Fang is not old, but his cultivation level is so high that he must have been encountered various adventures. That¡¯s not something I can envy him.¡±


    As he spoke, Su Buwang¡¯s eyes gradually became apathetic, and finally turned into nothingness. He stood up suddenly, ignoring the muddled guards on both sides of the door, and went out.


    ¡°Huh? The mark I attached to Buwang¡¯s body blurred a little. Is he controlled again?¡±


    In the Yin Region, Su Li grabbed and scattered the ghost in her hand and gathered it into Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. As she raised her eyebrows slightly, her slender palm was as sharp as a knife, and swiped into the void. In an instant, a gateway to the city appeared, and Su Li immediately disappeared into it.


    ...


    In the Blood World, the bloody mist was hazy.


    Fang Yuan and his fellows clung to each other and marched slowly. Ling Mo held a guiding mark in his hand and frowned, ¡°We have gone deep into the Blood World. Why can¡¯t we see any monsters?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Could something unusual happen in the Blood World?¡±


    Yun Yi looked around alertly, asking his doubts.


    ¡°Unusual thing.¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face was slightly serious, and suddenly turned into a gloomy color after he thought of something. He said, ¡°It¡¯s Buwang... We must speed up!¡±


    When the words were not over, Fang Yuan had already made a dart, leaving the others far behind.


    Ling Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he chased after Fang Yuan without hesitation. Yun Yi and the others all followed.


    ...


    In nothingness¡ª


    Su Buwang felt that he was walking in a dimness, with constant light and shadow around him. He was confused. He didn¡¯t know how long it took. A scene finally appeared from the darkness in front of him.


    It was apletely irrelevant world, called Dahan Dynasty.


    There was no so-called cultivation circle. There were only ordinary mortals, and perhaps there were some Xuangong martial arts embellished, but they were all legends without the truth.


    Among them, there was a ce named Dasu Town, and there was a girl from the Su Family in the town, who named Su Li and had not been favored since childhood...


    Since then, various forces had surfaced one after another, the famous Yinmo Cult, the Linli Building founded by Su Li, and the entanglement with Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult Ling Li. Everything was in front of Su Buwang¡¯s eyes.


    At first, he was ignorant, but when he heard the word ¡°Ling Li¡± and the name of ¡°Linli Building¡±, he gradually understood that the scene before him must be rted to his mother.


    And the key person in this world, that woman, Su Li, had the same surname Su...


    Su Buwang had forgotten everything. His body and mind were silent in his memories, and the scene before him finally appeared factually, the image of that year.


    Su Li was deceived and dying. Because of Su Yue¡¯s matter, the rtionship between her and Ling Li dropped to a freezing point, andter she learned the whole truth. After that, every decision she made was stained with blood...until she died!


    Then Ling Li and Fang Yuan were angry, and they joined forces and killed 100,000 talents of Qingshui Circle ¨C the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit!


    ¡°So, the protagonist of the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit...is my mother. I am sorry that I have not been able to visit my mother¡¯s hometown after passing through the Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    Tears fell from Su Buwang¡¯s eyes, and he murmured softly,


    ¡°So... it was my mother who abandoned herself to give birth to me at that time, otherwise... I would be a walking corpse without soul.¡±


    ¡°So, everyone lied to her, everyone...was an enemy, all of them!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Fang... Fang Yuan, you deceived me so cruelly. Lord of Evil lied to me, and you also lied to me, hahaha...¡±


    Su Buwang chuckled for a moment, and then turned tough. Theughter shook the ground and the blood surged around the ground, as if a sea of blood surged into the sky.


    He looked up suddenly with his eyes blood red!


    ¡°I am going to revenge!¡±

 Chapter 550 - So sweet

    <h4>Chapter 550 So sweet</h4>


    ¡°Yes, Buwang, you must revenge.¡±


    During the carnage, a soft voice came into Su Buwang¡¯s ears, destely, solemnly, and in ngent, ¡°As your mother, I¡¯m so unwilling to die... You must kill all the people of the world and let them apany me.¡±


    Su Buwang got up slowly with dull eyes. The blood around him couldn¡¯t get close to him, and then all turned into skeleton faces swaying around, ¡°Go, go to kill them. Use the blood tofort my spirit...¡±


    Su Buwang stretched out his hand and fisted in the air. The blood-red bright light quickly condensed a sword light in his hand. If there were other people present, they would definitely find a round blood-colored light shining in his chest.


    ¡°Hahaha...hahahaha...¡±


    He chuckled, and his voice gradually became louder until he guffawed. The voice spread far away, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill all the people in the world!¡±


    In the blood mist, Fang Yuan pierced into the fatal weakness of the strange bird with a sword, panting. He was puzzled.


    ¡°Why is the blood monster harder to be killed than it was on the day?¡±


    ¡°Difficult to be killed?¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes shed, and he was also confused. ¡°The strength of the blood monster has not increased, and it is simr to what you and I killed that day. Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned, and a sense of surprise appeared in his eyes.


    At this point, a murderous and indignant roar rose in the distance, ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill all the people in the world!¡±


    Even though the tone was hoarse, Fang Yuan recognized it instantly. He had no time to consider carefully, and his whole body was shaking. ¡°It¡¯s Buwang¡¯s voice. Let¡¯s go! Hurry up!!¡±


    Su Qingtan looked at the four or five blood monsters in front of him, took a deep look at the direction of the sound, and then decisively said, ¡°You two have the highest cultivation, seeking a chance to go in! Yun Yi and I will lead the people to stay here and block these blood monsters. You must bring Buwang back safely!¡±


    Unknowingly, everyone¡¯s goal changed from destroying the Blood World to rescuing Su Buwang.


    He was the only child left by Su Li. If Su Buwang died, everything they did would be meaningless.


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    The killing intent in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes was more obvious, ¡°Whoever dare to hurt Buwang will be killed today!¡±


    ¡°Everyone! Go and draw attention of the blood monsters to clear the way for Fang Yuan and Ling Mo!¡±


    As soon as Yun Yi yelled, this group of talents from all fractions reacted instantly, and shot out in all directions, creating a gap in short time. Fang Yuan and Ling Mo looked at each other. They said nothing and got in.


    After one step, they seemed to enter another world.


    The mist was thicker, and the air was moist enough to drip blood.


    ¡°This is the center of the Blood World, and we¡¯ve never been there before, so don¡¯t die before you rescue Buwang.¡±


    Ling Mo transmitted the sound to remind Fang Yuan. Fang Yuan squinted his eyes and stretched out his hand to summon two blue ice rivers which surrounded them for protection.


    ¡°The Qingshuang River is anti-toxic.¡±


    Ling Mo coldly snorted when he saw it, but did not refuse.


    In the center of the Blood World, they could barely see blood monster. Not long after they marched, they saw a blood pool. In the center of the pool, there was one person who stood quietly on the surface of the water. It was Su Buwang.


    ¡°Buwang!¡±


    Fang Yuan was startled, and he was about to step forward but stopped by Ling Mo who was frowning, ¡°Don¡¯t go there. There is something wrong with him.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    With a hoarseughter, Su Buwang raised his head, revealing an evil and distorted face. His eyes were dazzlingly red as if they were soaked in blood, and the red de in his hand was shining brightly.


    Fang Yuan and Ling Mo changed their thoughts in an instant, and darted away from where they were.


    Boom!


    A blood-colored sword light descended from the sky, leaving a bottomless pit on the ground.


    Fang Yuan stared at the center of the blood pool, with his stern eyes, ¡°This kind of power... has exceeded the nature¡¯s test. It is not Buwang¡¯s strength. Something has controlled him.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s face was full of killing intent. He was just about to speak, but Su Buwang suddenly preempted him.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, Ling Mo, you are all sinners who killed my mother. Why are you hiding? You are going to die! You all deserve to die!¡±


    The two persons with calm faces were stunned.


    ¡°How do you know the name? How do you know...¡±


    At this moment, when Fang Yuan blurted out, he was distracted.


    The sword that had already umted strength in the dark fell instantly!


    Boom!


    ¡°Fang Yuan!¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯splexion changed slightly. Seeing Fang Yuan being submerged by the blood-colored sword, Ling Mo was about to rescue him.


    Su Buwang sneered, swiping the sword at random. Then a blood-colored sword suddenly appeared like a huge mountain, hitting Ling Mo¡¯s chest.


    Under the violent tremor, Ling Mo was immediately injured. He raised his head to spurt a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    ¡°Good-for-nothing, a bunch of good-for-nothings! All of you should die! Hahahaha...¡±


    Su Buwang guffawed, splitting fiercely one after another movement, without any intention of being lenient.


    It was unclear how many times he split. Suddenly, a turbulent river of sky appeared. The blood pool was washed clean in a blink, and the sword was shattered.


    ¡°Eh-hem...¡±


    Fang Yuan jumped out of the bottomless pit with silver light in his eyes. He wiped the blood from his mouth and exhaled a foul breath, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re serious.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A figure shed like a glimpse of light, and appeared next to Fang Yuan in an instant. It was Ling Mo who had just been shot and flew out.


    ¡°This is the treasure of Tianhe. Isn¡¯t it really powerful? I should have thought of it.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were slightly cold, ¡°No matter how tolerant your Tianhe Sect is, they won¡¯t be indifferent to leaving the treasure out, right?¡±


    Fang Yuan didn¡¯t respond, only looking at Su Buwang who had been submerged by the river, and frowned.


    That feeling, like a blood clot melted in water, was very sticky, and he didn¡¯t feel good.


    ¡°Hahaha... Uncle Fang, Uncle Ling, are you going to kill me?¡±


    Theughter came again. Fang Yuan and Ling Mo raised their heads at the same time, and suddenly saw Su Buwang¡¯s smiling face. He lifted the sword and walked in the air. He was even unscathed.


    ¡°Buwang, you...¡±


    Before Fang Yuan finished speaking, he was interrupted by Su Buwang, ¡°It seems that I underestimated you two uncles. If it is just like that, there will be no way to kill you to apologize to my mother, so...¡±


    The blood light in Su Buwang¡¯s eyes slightly faded away. Then he touched the shining spot on his chest with one hand and pressed hard!


    Fang Yuan and Ling Mo suddenly saw a purple ray rising above Su Buwang¡¯s head which quickly merged into the blood mist. The blood mist was immediately stimted and condensed at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°The mist is gone?¡±


    Yun Yi, who wasbatting with the five blood monsters, was startled, and his face immediately beamed with joy, ¡°Could it be that Fang Yuan and Ling Mo seeded?¡±


    But at this moment, the five blood monsters in front of him suddenly swelled several meters.


    ¡°No! Yun Yi, you should quickly hide!¡±


    Su Qingtan was shocked, but Yun Yi had no time to hide. He spit blood and flew upside down after being fanned by the monsters. Yun Yi put his feet firmly into the ground, and finally stopped after sliding for tens of meters. He opened his mouth and squirted out a mouthful of blood. He gasped, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was careless.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, look!¡±


    Su Qingtan breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment there was Yun San¡¯s horrified voice.


    The sky became darker, and a breath of despair gradually enveloped.


    Su Qingtan turned his head stiffly, and saw the dozens of blood monsters with one hundred meters high in front of him, all of which had skyrocketed to more than five hundred meters. He was spontaneously startled.


    ¡°What on earth is going on here?¡±


    ...


    At the center of the Blood World, the mist of the entire Blood World converged. In a blink, the mist was sucked up and condensed into a single figure.


    Su Buwang looked at the mist expectantly, with his eyes full of longing and expectation. He cautiously touched the middle of eyebrows of the bloody mist. Thetter unexpectedly and quickly appeared flesh, blood and clothes, and then...became the woman whom Fang Yuan wanted to see even in his dream.


    ¡°Su Buwang! Do you know what you are doing?!¡±


    The anger in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes swelled beyond measure. He had conceived of the scene of reunion with Su Li many times, but...it was definitely not like this!


    However, it seemed that Su Buwang didn¡¯t hear it at all. He only obsessively stared at Su Li, who was transformed from blood mist, and muttered, ¡°Mother... you are so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... I want you to take revenge for me, but you transformed me. You are such a filial child.¡±


    The Blood Mist Person smiled and was extremely like Su Li in actions and expressions. If Fang Yuan and Ling Mo didn¡¯t see the formation of ¡°Su Li¡±, it would be hard for them to tell for a while.


    ¡°How dare you spheme her like this! I want you to die!¡±


    Fang Yuan growled, and the river filling the sky poured down, turning into countless ice pitons in a blink.


    ¡°Little guys, we could have been in peace, but you want to kill me, so don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±


    The Blood Mist Person¡¯s beautiful eyes shed. It flicked the sleeves and robes gently, and then all the ice pitons instantly rolled back to counterattack Fang Yuan.


    Fang Yuan and Ling Mo jumped and dodged at the same time, but there were too many ice pitons. Atst, they could notpletely dodge but groaned, with the shoulder and right abdomen wounded respectively.


    The Blood Mist Person took a breath slightly and was a little intoxicated, ¡°You are really talents. The taste of blood is different from ordinary practitioners. I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time, and the first meal is so delicious. I¡¯m really lucky.¡±


    Fang Yuanpressed his lips without saying a word, recalling the treasure of Tianhe. His eyes became red, and his hands made finger gestures when he bit through the tip of his tongue, drawing a huge ¡°killing¡± rune.


    ¡°Tianhe takes the order and kills it! It will not end until it dies!¡±


    The broken Tianhe immediately reorganized and turned into a giant sword of the sky, hanging upside down. The mighty madness in a blink surpassed thete stage of the nature¡¯s test, and Fang Yuan¡¯s face paled quickly.


    Ling Mo¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his figure concealed in the dark in a blink. He walked around behind the Blood Mist Person in less than half a breath.


    ¡°Secret method of killing! Blood is hidden in Shura!¡±


    The Blood Mist Person closed its eyes, covered its mouth and chuckled. With a wave of sleeves and robes, eight blood dragons rushed out, biting the giant sword firmly.


    ¡°Seize the opportunity!¡±


    The eyes of Ling Mo who hid in the dark were bitter. He never revealed the killing intent, and silently grabbed the bloody light on Su Buwang¡¯s chest.


    He already had figured out the key!


    At this moment, Su Buwang, who had been obsessively watching the Blood Mist Person, suddenly turned his head and smiled brightly at Ling Mo who was still invisible.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ling Mo was startled and unable to dodge his body. Then Su Buwang made a backhand stroke, and the long sword light cut across Ling Mo¡¯s body, bringing out arge amount of bloodstain which sshed the face of the Blood Mist Person ¡°Su Li¡±.


    Ling Mo stared at Su Buwang, staggering back a few steps, and then knelt on the ground in one step. The red blood ran down along the hideous wound through his chest, and quickly dyed the surrounding ground red.


    The Blood Mist Person ¡°Su Li¡± turned its head, and licked the blood around its mouth, smiling like a flower.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡±

 Chapter 551 - You like to suck blood, huh?

    <h4>Chapter 551 You like to suck blood, huh?</h4>


    Seeing that Ling Mo was in crisis, Fang Yuan couldn¡¯t help shrinking his pupils and then changed his gesture. Tianhe, which initially condensed as a giant sword, immediately sent a flow to wrap Ling Mo for retreating.


    However, the sword was not perfect anymore. Blood Mist Person showed a cunning look and said with a chuckle, ¡°If Tianhe was in the hands of your elders, I might be a little troublesome. But you are so mediocre! Ha-ha!¡±


    With a light wave of her sleeves, the eight blood dragons instantly bit towards the wed ce of the sword. The stalemate immediately broken, and several cracks appeared on the surface of the sword. Soon, numerous fragments were bit off, turned back into the water, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯splexion changed slightly. His hands seemed to be in mire, and he almost couldn¡¯t continue his gesture! He could do nothing but grit his teeth to hang on. At the moment, eight more blood dragons burst out from the sleeves of Blood Mist Person, tearing apart the giant sword fiercely in a sh!


    ¡°Smash it!¡±


    Boom!


    The giant sword in the sky exploded in an instant. The side effect of Tianhe poured out back to Fang Yuan. Hisplexion turned pale, and his mouth was overflowed with blood. A terrifying sound of his joints bursting sounded.


    All ten fingers of him were broken!


    He was defeated!


    Fang Yuan lowered his hands and raised his head to stare at Blood Mist Person. His reluctance and the intent of killing seemed to have burnt the sky.


    Obviously, Blood Mist Person was not happy with such a gaze. With a cold snort, the eight blood dragons immediately turned into eight blood-colored electric lights and instantly drilled eight holes in Fang Yuan¡¯s chest!


    ¡°Ah...!¡±


    Fang Yuan groaned and was unable to stand. He knelt on one knee and threw up a mouthful of blood mixed with internal organ fragments.


    ¡°You should know your status, the weak!¡±


    Blood Mist Person turned her head and touched Su Buwang¡¯s cheek, who was in a daze. She said with a soft tone, ¡°Young man, you are not my opponent. If you kneel and beg for mercy, I might turn you into my blood ves so that you won¡¯t suffer from the pain of being drained of blood and wiping out your body and soul.¡±


    Covered in blood, Ling Mo slowly walked to Fang Yuan, using his sword as a cane. He stared at Blood Mist Person with sarcasm in his eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Blood Mist Person ceased to smile. Suddenly, a bloody light turned into a long whip andshed Ling Mo hard. The vast force pushed Ling Mo far away. He fell into the dust and fainted directly.


    Fang Yuan bit his lips so hard. He took a deep breath and moved his eyesight on Su Buwang, ¡°If you let him go, I will submit to you!¡±


    Boom!


    The same whipshed on Fang Yuan¡¯s back, leaving a fierce crack.


    ¡°You are as weak as an ant. How dare you negotiate with me?¡±


    Fang Yuany on his stomach, like a drowned mouse. He struggled to get up several times, but he failed.


    Blood Mist Person snorted. When she saw Ling Mo who wasatose, her interest had faded. ¡°Well, it¡¯s too boring. I¡¯d better eat you instead of turning you into my blood ves. Go to the hell!¡±


    Fang Yuany on his stomach. There was dust in his eyes, but he still tried to open them up and get up.


    Everything became hazy as Blood Mist Person imnted a cold force in his body. His blood was quickly drawn away by this force.


    ¡°The power is disappearing... It is so cold.


    So, this is the end?


    It shouldn¡¯t be like that! I haven¡¯t saved Buwang and her yet. How can I die?¡±


    ...


    Suddenly, a pair of feet stood in front of him, surrounded by ck gauze. He tried his best to see who that was, but he could only sense chaos.


    ¡°You are disgusting.¡±


    Su Li spoke calmly, but Blood Mist Person felt threatened somehow.


    ¡°Who are you? It is none of your business!¡±


    Su Li burst intoughter. Though her smile was bright, a sense of crisis was soaring in the heart of Blood Mist Person!


    ¡°None of my business? Are you sure?¡±


    Su Li stepped out as her face instantly restored to its original appearance in the previous life. The only difference was the lotus mark in the corner of her eyes.


    Blood Mist Person changed her expression drastically. ¡°It¡¯s you...¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Su Li disappeared suddenly and then appeared in front of her. Su Li grabbed her body and tore it in half fiercely!


    Crackle!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    The body of Blood Mist Person was broken into flying debris!


    Su Buwang looked at Su Li¡¯s face with a bewildered look and muttered, ¡°Mom...¡±


    Su Li smiled and touched Su Buwang¡¯s eyebrows quickly. The sleep spell worked immediately. Then his body softened and fell down.


    ¡°Ah!! How dare you ruin my body and cultivation! No matter who you are, you will die!¡±


    The unpleasant screams of Blood Mist Person resounded across the sky, stirring a gust of bloody wind. Sixteen blood dragons roared out of the violent wind.


    Su Li gently put down Su Buwang and then threw two spiritual lights to protect Su Buwang and Ling Mo.


    At the same time, the blood dragons were very close to her back!


    ¡°Hahaha... Daughter of luck? No matter you are a human or a ghost, I will take your luck today!¡±


    ¡°Daughter of luck?¡±


    Fang Yuan, who felt dizzy, suddenly became sober when he heard it. He struggled to turn his head to the blood mist, but his vision was too hazy to see it.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s lips twitched slightly as her eyes instantly turned into a dark pool.


    Body of evil ghost!


    Boom!


    A powerful might suddenly burst from Su Li¡¯s thin body. The sixteen blood dragons were blown away before they hit Su Li¡¯s back and then returned to scattered blood mist.


    ¡°...Emperor¡¯s might?!¡±


    The face of the blood mist changed drastically, and her killing intent instantly changed into fear. ¡°How is it possible? There is no emperor in this world! They are just stories!!!¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, Blood Mist Person noticed the darkness in front of her. Su Li, who was looking after Su Buwang just then from a distance, suddenly stood in front of her and pped her fiercely.


    p!


    The blood mist rolled, and a humanoid shape was thrown far away.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my men!¡±


    Blood Mist Person was stunned by this p; even her body was disassembled a lot. When she was about to get up, another p was quickly flying towards her.


    ¡°A mere demon dares to turn into my body and hurt my men?¡±


    Blood Mist Person rolled down a long way. When she stood up this time, she suddenly realized that there was only half of her body left. ¡°How did you do that?! You are only a human! How could you hurt me?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Who told you that I am a human?¡±


    Blood Mist Person suddenly thought of something and was panicked, ¡°An emperor but not a human... Please forgive me, Senior! I didn¡¯t know all of this! For the sake that we are all heterogeneous fellows, spare my life, please!¡±


    Su Li made a yful expression, but she didn¡¯t answer at all. She squeezed a drop of blood on the tip of her finger, and then shot it into the blood mist.


    ¡°You like to suck blood, huh?¡±


    The drop was quickly absorbed by the blood mist instinctively. Blood Mist Person was taken aback for a moment, and then a sharp pain suddenly emerged from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡±


    Su Li looked indifferent and didn¡¯t respond. She just turned around and stretched out her hand towards Yun Yi and others. Then she shook it.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    ...


    Dozens of huge blood monsters exploded into pieces simultaneously, like fireworks, bright and dreamy.


    Yun Yi and others, who were already desperate, watched this scene nkly, as if they were in a dream.


    ¡°My incarnation...¡±


    Blood Mist Person was in horror as her body started to drop ck pieces. She just absorbed a drop of Su Li¡¯s blood. How could this be?


    Even the most violent blood poison she had ever seen could not destroy her body, but now, her body was easily destroyed because of Su Li¡¯s blood!


    ¡°Your Majesty! I am useful to you! I am a survivor of ancient times. I know many secrets, and I was even transformed into a spirit by Nixue Bead. Besides, I know the inheritance of Nixue Emperor... Spare me!!¡±


    Before Blood Mist Person finished speaking, she screamed and then turned into a pool of ck charcoal remains in a blink.


    ¡°No way! You have only one ending for hurting them. I have told you that.¡±


    After Su Li spoke that, she walked to Su Buwang¡¯s side. A bead broke through his chest and flew out. Then his wound healed instantly.


    Su Li pinched the warm bead with two fingers. She was lost in thought.


    ¡°It is really the bead I got from Lin Yanxing. In the Reincarnation Mirror, I gave up everything, and this bead was inherited by Buwang. This Nixue Bead seems to be the heritage of Nixue Emperor.


    Though I am not a true Emperor yet, I am close to it enough. This bead is useless to me, but it is an opportunity for Buwang. However, I have to check this bead to prevent it from hurting him.¡±


    Su Li put away the bead and checked Su Buwang¡¯s condition. After she confirmed that he was fine, she put him in an exquisite wing-room in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    Then, Su Li turned around as her face was restored to the appearance of this life. With a wave, the two half-dead men on the ground floated up to her side.


    ¡°Blood Mist Person was more powerful than the Grand Elder of Han Sect I have killed. No wonder Ling Mo and the others were not the opponents of her. However, now, this Blood World has no need to exist.¡±


    Su Li squinted. Then, many fragments of the small world emerged behind her.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t need these fragments anymore, let them do theirst job.¡±


    Countless fragments glowing with colorful lusters flied and hit the blood-colored sky.


    Rumble¡ª


    ¡°What is this sound?¡±


    Yun Yi heard the sound. Suddenly, someone pointed at the sky and said in shock, ¡°Look! The sky is splitting!¡±


    Yun Yi and others looked up at the dark red sky and saw a crack on it. The crack was still expanding at a very rapid rate.


    ¡°The Blood World is breaking!¡±


    Yun Yi was overjoyed, ¡°Fang Yuan and others did it!!¡±


    At the same time, other small blood worlds in Juecheng City also showed signs of copsing. Everyone was surprised and delighted. They finally won the battle!


    Fang Yuan was floating in the air. His body was no longer ufortable, but it was still weak, without the slightest strength.


    However, he tried his best to see the face of the woman next to him.


    ¡°Su...Li!!¡±

 Chapter 552 - Sacred inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 552 Sacred inheritance</h4>


    Fang Yuan finally failed to see Su Li¡¯s face and then fainted.


    The long darkness didn¡¯t make him think a lot. It seemed that someone specially cast a spell, which made him sleep well.


    When he woke up, he was already in a wing-room. As soon as he opened his eyes, Fang Yuan heard Su Buwang¡¯s excited shouting beside him.


    ¡°Uncle Fang is awake!¡±


    There was a sound of footsteps out of the door, and then a gray-haired doctor took his pulse.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Su Qingtan and others asked with concern. The old man removed his palm in surprise and then replied,


    ¡°It is so weird. Lord Fang Cun was seriously injured when he came back. Not only did his internal organs hurt, but also his pubic region had cracks. I thought that Lord Fang Cun would be in aa for at least half a year, but he woke up in merely three days, and his internal injuries were almost healed. It is really a miracle!¡±


    Su Buwang was overjoyed when he heard the response of the doctor. ¡°Great! Whether it is weird or not, I just know heaven helps the worthy!¡±


    An expression of spection shed in Su Qingtan¡¯s eyes, and he smiled, ¡°Buwang was right. The most important thing is that he has healed. Thanks, Dr. Bai.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I will go and see Lord Zui.¡±


    Su Qingtan nced at Su Buwang with a fake smile, and said to Dr. Bai, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Then there were only Su Buwang and Fang Yuan left in the room.


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Buwang. Feeling the tolerance gleamed from his eyes, Su Buwang lowered his head with a look of shame on his face, and murmured, ¡°Uncle Fang, I...¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t remember clearly after Blood Mist Person appeared, the memory before that was engraved in his mind.


    He dared to take actions on Uncle Fang, and...almost killed Uncle Fang personally! Uncle Ling Mo was seriously injured as well.


    Over the past few days, he had been staying Fang Yuan¡¯s bedside with fear, not leaving an inch. He even dared not to sleep and couldn¡¯t help woolgathering.


    Fortunately, things didn¡¯t turn out to be bad.


    Fang Yuan gave a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were controlled by the master of the Blood World, so don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s body trembled slightly, feeling relieved eventually. He scratched his head and smiled,


    ¡°I know it! That was the trick of the Blood World, but Uncle Fang, why me? And those inexplicable memories must all be fake! My mother is a maidservant. How could she be rted to the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit in the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ¡°You are not right.¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head calmly with affirmation. ¡°Your mother is the master of the Reincarnation Mirror, Su Li!¡±


    Su Buwang instantly widened his eyes, and his breathing stagnated.


    ...


    The extreme area of Yin was covered by swamps.


    Su Li was sitting in the nothingness, holding the Nixue Bead in her hand, and a faint divine gleam appeared around her body.


    asionally, when a ghost was attracted, it would be instantly captured by the guardian Hong Baizhu and put it in the ck Lotus Ring.


    After a while, Su Li opened her eyes, and the gleam on her body slowly faded.


    After dealing with the Blood World, she came here to continue collecting ghosts. In addition to feeding Su Bai, she also prepared in advance for nature¡¯s punishment when she took actions on holy sects someday. Thus, the more, the better.


    However, the forces of the ghosts in this area were limited. Except for certain powerful ghosts, others would be collected by Hong Baizhu, and then Su Li was free to study the Nixue Bead, which had been thoroughly understood by her in just a few days.


    ¡°It has been activated. Carrying it can improve oneself, help health care, and even awaken some talents. It is a good treasure. But Nixue Emperor is too ancient, and the inheritance methods left behind are iplete.¡±


    Su Li frowned and erased the iplete methods. Then she called, ¡°ck Lotus.¡±


    Swish...


    ck Lotus reluctantly got out of the ring, ¡°What can I do for you, Master?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb.¡±


    Su Li gave the Nixue Bead to ck Lotus. ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    ck Lotus twitched his mouth, almost crying. For tens of thousands of years, he had managed to collect a plenty of methods... How could he just hand it over!


    ¡°Master, I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t negotiate with me. Since you recognize me as the Master, Buwang is your Little Master. It may not be proper if you don¡¯t take out a school¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    ¡°A school¡¯s inheritance?¡±


    Indignation was filled with ck Lotus¡¯ eyes. ¡°Dear Master, not every treasure can withstand a school¡¯s inheritance like me. This bead is just an imitation of the Nixue Bead, and it has reached its limitation to be embedded with the sacred inheritance. If improved further, this bead is bound to be destroyed.¡±


    Su Li raised her brows slightly and seemed to listen attentively.


    ck Lotus felt that the dignity of the past had returned a bit. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°Even if the sacred inheritance is put into the bead, it will disappear after a long time. Besides, I haven¡¯t even heard of Nixue Emperor. Since ancient times, every stronger boasts his own name instead of being named by a treasure. This person is definitely not a strong one.¡±


    ¡°You really know a lot,¡±


    Su Li said indifferently while looking at ck Lotus with a fake smile.


    ck Lotus came to his sense with a shiver immediately, and was shocked to realize that it was a slip of the tongue. His forehead was sweating, and he hurriedly said, ¡°I am not as knowledgeable as you, Master...¡±


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to talk more about the past, I won¡¯t force you. Prepare a sacred inheritance as soon as possible and insert it. Even if it is a copy of the Nixue Bead, it is better than nothing.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand, and ck Lotus smiled bitterly. After returning to the ck Lotus Ring with the Nixue Bead, he gave himself a big p.


    ¡°Why did you talk so much!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnationughed cheekily and walked out of the darkness, ¡°After so many years, your bad habit of showing off didn¡¯t change, unlike me...¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s eyes twitched and he sneered, ¡°Unlike you, a stupid ass, who has lived for so many years, was still tricked by a human, and ended up with a shattered body. I am much smarter than you!¡±


    ¡°...You!¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation was poked to the pain, whose tiger-like eyes shed angrily. Leaping towards ck Lotus, it was about to bite him.


    ¡°Damn! You stupid ass! Take a kick from me!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The two spirits were fighting in the ring space like street gang, which was so childish.


    Su Li retracted her gaze andughed quietly.


    ck Lotus always thought that she couldn¡¯t see the scene in the ring space, but...since he hid it, naturally, Su Li could not bepletely confessed to him.


    After a while, ck Lotus quickly found a suitable sacred inheritance to integrate into the Nixue Bead, and handed it over to Su Li.


    ¡°This inheritance is called ¡°Stars Practice¡±. Although it is not a school¡¯s inheritance, it is also top in the sacred inheritance, practiced by many disciples of schools. This method is all-epassing and can be used to cultivate both methods and bodies. The only one shoring is that it needs a lot of pneuma and blood to support, but with the help of the imitated Nixue Bead, there is no other defect. Thus, it is great for Little Master to practice.¡±


    Su Li took the bead with satisfaction, and suddenly asked, ¡°ck Lotus, what is the real Nixue Bead like? How is it ranked among the top treasures?¡±


    ck Lotus was silent for a moment, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not a secret anyway. The Nixue Bead ranks eighth. It could control all blood in the world and was considered a terrifying evil treasure in ancient times.¡±


    Speaking of this, ck Lotus¡¯s tone changed, ¡°All of the treasures have been destroyed except me; only the replicas remain, which are of no great use.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°In that case, your ranking is at least before the eighth ce, but I haven¡¯t seen anything special about you other than capturing ghosts.¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly sweated on his forehead, and said in a shame, ¡°I have survived the catastrophe and have been destroyed a lot. Therefore, I am not as brave and powerful as I was back then.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Su Li asked meaningfully. ck Lotus suddenly felt the pressure increased, and was trying to think over how to exin, but Su Li changed the topic and asked, ¡°What about the treasure in the body of Fang Yuan?¡±


    ck Lotus relieved, and quickly replied, ¡°Tianhe Sect originally had no treasure. His ancestors collected the power of the whole sect eight thousand years ago, and then refined this treasure, named Tianhe. Although it is a bit mysterious, reaching the level of mine, the precipitation time is too short, so the spirit is underdeveloped, which cannot be ranked into the top treasure. The real treasure doesn¡¯t have to be controlled. Just like me, as long as you order me...¡±


    ¡°Stop here. I¡¯ll go back. You two continue to catch ghosts, but don¡¯t eat too much. You will be punished for insufficient ghosts!¡±


    Su Li waved her hand to interrupt ck Lotus, and disappeared immediately.


    ¡°She is harder to fool.¡±


    ck Lotus wiped his cold sweat, and looked at Hong Baizhu with bright eyes. The little girl stepped back in fear, but she was very stubborn and pouted,


    ¡°Sister didn¡¯t allow you to eat more. I have caught 2036 ghosts, and I remember it very clearly!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s face was dark suddenly.


    The little girl was stingy like Su Li after such a short time!


    ...


    In Juecheng City, there was a joyous atmosphere everywhere, and even violent conflicts were much less frequent.


    The three major forces even worked together to celebrate the disappearance of the Blood World by hosting a banquet in Linli Building, thergest in the city, and the banquet had extended from the winery to the surrounding streets.


    Linli Building showed to celebrate with all citizens, and weed everyone!


    ¡°So luxury.¡±


    Su Li walked to the door of the banquet and chuckled softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Linli Building is the No.1 force in Juecheng City, rich in wealth. Thus, the feast for eliminating the Blood World should represent the style of a great sect!¡±


    Su Li turned her head and saw a young practitioner wearing a purple and gold robe looking at her.


    Although Su Li was veiled, the young practitioner¡¯s eyes lit up with amazement at the beauty of her eyes.


    At the same time, he was also cautious. What did it mean for such a beautiful female practitioner to walk alone in Juecheng City?


    He was not an idiot with only beauty in his mind.


    ¡°Blood World has been eliminated? I am a casual practitioner named Qingshui, a neer here. I didn¡¯t understand what you said. Could you please detail it to me?¡±


    Su Li noticed the alert in his eyes and then asked softly.


    The purple-robed young practitionerughed after hearing this, ¡°My named is Shan Zhonghe, from Lieyang Vi, and it is my honor to solve the doubts of you.¡±


    Then, Shan Zhonghe really gave a general idea about the Juecheng City, which was not a secret among the three major forces and could be known with a little inquiring, so there was no need to hide it.


    ¡°I heard that this time, Juecheng City achieved the victory because of a newly added powerful man named Fang Cun! Without his full support, Juecheng City would still be in jeopardy by the Blood World for many years.¡±


    As Shan Zhonghe sighed with emotion, he nced at the center of the street, and his eyes immediately lit up, ¡°Look! That¡¯s Lord Zhuo, the top official of Linli Building!¡±

 Chapter 553 - Making a trouble

    <h4>Chapter 553 Making a trouble</h4>


    Su Li followed Shan Zhonghe¡¯s gaze and saw a dozen figures wearing various masks going through the avenue in front of her. The leader was exactly Su Qinghao, wearing a cyan fox mask. They quickly entered the door of Linli Building and disappeared.


    Su Li could distinguish one of the tall figures wearing a square pure white mask, and even if she couldn¡¯t see through the mask, she could recognize it was Fang Yuan.


    ¡°It seems that Linli Building has a good matrix master with high work efficiency.¡±


    Su Li stared at the new mask on Fang Yuan¡¯s face, as if deep in thought.


    Shan Zhonghe withdrew his gaze and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Unfortunately, although my identity is eptable in Lieyang Vi, I¡¯m not qualified to enter the building. I heard that the seniors don¡¯t wear masks in Linli Building. Except for people of Linli Building, only the highest levels from Lieyang Vi and Sanghun Building know their real appearances.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly when she heard the words, ¡°Mr. Shan, thank you for sharing me so much information, and I¡¯ve benefited a lot.¡±


    Hearing such a soft voice, Shan Zhonghe flushed and then smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Qingshui. Although I can¡¯t have ess to the main building, I take a ce in Lieyang Vi to some extent. Thus, I¡¯ve got two tokens of the best seats to get close to the mighty practitioners and seniors!


    A sentence from them may improve our cultivation by leaps and bounds. This is a rare opportunity. I have two tokens, so are you willing to go with me?¡±


    Even Shan Zhonghe himself was very satisfied with his words, reasonably and humbly, without any unintended desires. He thought Qingshui would not refuse his invitation.


    Su Li smiled and was about to reply, but a voice full of anger suddenly interjected.


    ¡°Shan Zhonghe!¡±


    Shan Zhonghe¡¯splexion changed slightly and he turned to leave, but he was grabbed by the back of hispel with one hand, unable to take a step.


    Su Li looked at a childlike woman behind, with a slightly weird look in her eyes. It seemed to indicate that Shan Zhonghe was an unfaithful man, and she might have been misunderstood by the woman.


    The woman¡¯s loud voice quickly drew the attention of more and more surrounding practitioners.


    As the saying went, ¡°Three women make a drama.¡± A drama of two women plus a man seemed to be even more interesting...


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Yuan, why are you here?¡±


    Shan Zhonghe was slightly flustered with his eyes flickered, as if he had been witnessed for derailment. This reaction further confirmed the guess of the surrounding practitioners, and their gazes towards Su Li subtly changed.


    ¡°You should ask yourself!¡±


    The pretty woman paled with anger. When she saw the two seat tokens in his hand, her chest rose and fell frequently. She said with tearful eyes, ¡°If I were not here, would you have a tryst with this coquette? The seat tokens I begged for you from my dad are only to be given to her so easily!¡±


    Shan Zhonghe realized that he was holding the seat tokens in his hand and hastily put them away. He swallowed saliva and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Junior Sister Apprentice! Please listen to my exnation. I happened to meet her, just...¡±


    The pretty woman sneered and interrupted, ¡°I heard you just invited her to join you at the feast. Are you still trying to quibble? Is it possible that my ears have problems when I am in Yuanying Realm?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Shan Zhonghe was at a loss for words, and the pretty woman couldn¡¯t help being even more desperate. Her expression waspletely cold.


    ¡°Shan Zhonghe, good for you! I, Yuan Ying, have been blind in this life, so I have fell in love with someone like you!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and turned her head suddenly, ring at Su Li, ¡°So you like this category. How can this coquette bepared with...¡±


    She originally wanted to question Shan Zhonghe for the reason, but suddenly realized that the woman in front of her was really better than her in terms of stature and temperament. Although her face was covered by the ck veil, she was amazingly beautiful by looking at her eyes. Yuan Ying thought she herself was...far inferior to this woman!


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yuan Ying suddenly became so angry that her chest hurt, and she even felt the day had turned dark in front of her. A hatred immediately overcame her reason. She was about to stab this woman by her sword without thinking the consequence twice!


    ¡°Bitch, I will teach you a good lesson!¡±


    Shan Zhonghe was shocked and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    But he was not intended to stop her. This was a paramount asion, and private fights were forbidden for anyone and any reason. Junior Sister Apprentice Yuan taking actions without consideration would disgrace Linli Building as well as the entire practitioners in Juecheng City. She made a great trouble!


    How dared he intervene the matter? Instead, it was better to protect himself. Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t be cultivationpanion because of the misunderstanding. He didn¡¯t want to suffer a big loss for a little gain.


    While Shan Zhonghe was calcting the losses and gains, the surrounding practitioners also realized and backed away for a few steps so quickly, for fear of suffering from the trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s really terrible for a female practitioner to lose her mind, caring about no consequences.¡±


    Someone in the crowd sighed and made sarcasticments, ¡°I recognize her as the only daughter of the fourth elder of Lieyang Vi. She will cause a disaster for him.¡±


    Ding!


    Su Li tilted her head casually and dodged the flying sword easily. Yuan Ying¡¯s pretty face changed and was about to change the direction of the flying sword, but Su Li smiled, not having any response. However, the sword was mped by the white and tender fingers, unable to move.


    ¡°You... Even your cultivation is higher than mine!¡±


    A look of shock appeared in Yuan Ying¡¯s eyes, and her face paled instantly.


    She was taken good care of by her father since childhood, so she thought she was outstanding. Even if her cultivation among the young female practitioners in Juecheng City could not rank the first ce, she must be at the very top. But now she was controlled easily by a female practitioner unseen before!


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was leisurely without any anger. Her demeanor made Yuan Ying feel that she had lost again.


    ¡°I would like to advise you to be careful when choosing yourpanion. Don¡¯t choose from the garbage. Instead of getting angry, you should teach a good lesson to the men who are unfaithful to you, just like this...¡±


    Yuan Ying was slightly dumbfounded. Then she heard Shan Zhonghe, who was watching from the side, suddenly screamed. There was blood between his legs.


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    Seeing this, all male practitioners gasped and retreated several steps further spontaneously.


    Cutting off the penis... What a ruthless female practitioner was!


    Looking at Shan Zhonghe with a bloody lower body, Yuan Ying was confused. Why was this different from what she had imagined?


    ¡°Could it be... Elder Sister, were you also deceived by him?¡±


    Her eyes lit up suddenly, and the original hostility disappeared.


    Su Li smiled and shook her head, ¡°Sister, I just came here for the first time, and I met him just now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yuan Ying¡¯s eyes widened, so she... Did she really misunderstand him?


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t misunderstand him. There were at least five different pneumas of female practitioners, so...¡±


    Su Li covered her mouth and whispered softly, ¡°I castrated him for you.¡±


    ¡°Five...pneumas?¡±


    Yuan Ying trembled when she heard the words. It turned out that what she liked...was such a junk?


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Her eyes were reddish. She tremblingly drew the flying sword from Su Li¡¯s hand, and immediately stabbed Shan Zhonghe, ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Puff!


    Shan Zhonghe didn¡¯t expect Yuan Ying to take actions on him, and the sword stabbed right in the center of his pubic region.


    He stared nkly at the flying sword inserted into his body, and a sense of weakness quickly overwhelmed him.


    The pubic region copsed, and Shan Zhonghe died.


    ¡°He was...dead!¡±


    Yuan Ying just got over, and then realized what a disaster she caused. She was not afraid of killing Shan Zhonghe since his background was not better than hers, but what made it worse was... This was the doorway of Linli Building!


    ¡°Someone has died!¡±


    ¡°Go to inform Linli Building. Yuan Ying is in a big trouble now!¡±


    Yuan Ying stood there with a pale face, even having no strength to escape.


    Her home was in Juecheng City. Where could she escape to?


    Suddenly, she remembered something, and hurriedly said to Su Li, ¡°Elder Sister, run away quickly! You have juste here, not known by anyone. If I die but you escape, we won¡¯t lose much!¡±


    Su Li was stunned when she heard it, and then burst intoughter. Yuan Ying¡¯s thoughts were strange enough.


    Seeing herugh, Yuan Ying thought she didn¡¯t believe it, and suddenly became anxious, ¡°Elder Sister, I¡¯m serious! You are not from Juecheng City, so you don¡¯t understand the horror of Linli Building!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to kill a person during the feast. How dare you!¡±


    Suddenly, a violent shout quickly approached.


    Yuan Ying almost stopped her breath, with the whole body tensing out of nervousness.


    Suddenly, a warm hand patted her back gently. Yuan Ying turned her head, and met Su Li¡¯s warm eyes. For some reason, she was calmer than before.


    After a while, a practitioner of Linli Building walked up. When he saw Shan Zhonghe lying in a pool of blood, he immediately stopped. Then he raised his head and nced over the crowd with sharp eyes,


    ¡°Who killed him?¡±


    The practitioners around turned their gazes towards the two women standing beside Shang Zhonghe at the same time.


    When practitioner of Linli Building saw them, he was stunned, and then quickly returned to normal. He said in a stern voice, ¡°Today, anyone is banned from fighting during the feast by Linli Building. People who offend the rule will be killed without mercy! Have you recognized your guilt?¡±


    Killed without mercy?


    Yuan Ying was too shocked. Her mind was nk, and she didn¡¯t know what to respond for a moment.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    A soft chuckle sounded under the ck veil, ¡°You are no match for me. Call the leader of Linli Building. Then we can solve the problem in an easy way.¡±


    The audience all became silent after hearing the words.


    The practitioner stunned for a second and asked, ¡°You... What did you say?¡±


    ...


    At this moment, three high-level forces gathered together lively in the lobby of Linli Building.


    And the protagonist of this feast was undoubtedly Fang Yuan.


    ¡°Senior Fang Cun helping us in a generous manner is entitled to enjoy respect from our generation!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°Lord Fang Cun, I would like to toast you.¡±


    After a round of toasting, Fang Yuan absently put down the ss, with the sentences of the Blood Mist Person wandering in his mind these days, and the hazy picture shing back again and again.


    ¡°The daughter of luck, is her or...¡±


    There was only one daughter of luck in the world. If a new one appeared, it would mean...Su Li had already passed away.


    ¡°But that figure... If it was not her, why did the person bother to help?¡±


    Fang Yuan was puzzled. He asked carefully about the experience of his return, only to get the news that Ling Mo, Buwang and he somehow appeared in front of the headquarter of Linli Building.


    But no one witnessed the person who saved them and sent them back.


    His thoughts were intertwined, and the wine in the ss was empty. When Fang Yuan was about to pour another ss of wine, a manservant of Linli Building rushed in and said in a panic,


    ¡°Lord Zhuo, someone is making troubles in front of the door. Administrator Lin is no match for her and has been caught!¡±

 Chapter 554 - Young Lord

    <h4>Chapter 554 Young Lord</h4>


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing what the manservant said, everyone in the lobby was stunned and even thought it was ironic.


    Nowadays, Linli Building was in the ascendance. Who dared to make trouble at the door of Linli Building?


    Did she want to die?


    ¡°Enjoy yourselves, I will go out and have a look.¡±


    Su Qinghao stood up, took out the mask and put on it. His figure shed out, and then the lobby was lively again. No one took the matter outside seriously.


    After a while, Su Qingtan finally noticed something was wrong. He frowned and walked out of the lobby silently.


    Fang Yuan was a bit upset. Seeing Su Qingtan going out, he got up, too. At the same time, he transmitted the sound in silence to Ling Mo who was about to get up, ¡°You take charge of the situation. I¡¯ll go out to take a look and also get some fresh air.¡±


    Ling Mo sat down. He shook his head slightly when he saw Su Buwang eating and drinking at the table, who didn¡¯t care about the scene.


    ¡°From now on, this bloke should be properly disciplined. Otherwise, if he officially bes the Young Lord, he will lose the face of both Linli Building and his mother.¡± Ling Mo thought.


    Su Qingtan suddenly felt the atmosphere was somewhat weird as soon as he got out of Linli Building. The people sitting outside were deadly silent. After seeing himing out, everyone stared at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Qing!¡±


    ¡°If Lord Qing takes actions, the demon woman will never be arrogant!¡±


    The whispers came into his ears. Su Qingtan was a little worried, ¡°Did Qinghao get a trouble?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned slightly when he came out to see the scene. Su Qingtan shook his head and pointed to one of the feasts, ¡°Just go and see.¡±


    They took steps, and all practitioners quickly gave way, exactly pointing to the center of the street in front of them.


    ¡°This is the position of top seats. What exactly is Qinghao doing?¡±


    Su Qingtan became more puzzled. After walking closer, he finally saw a strange but harmonious scene.


    There were only four people sitting on this feast, two men and two women, and one of them was Su Qinghao.


    ¡°Enjoy yourselves. How can you let down the food? It is high time we had lunch, and it is not worth dying the meal due to a mere trifle.¡±


    During the feast, the woman with ck gauze smiled, took the chopsticks and put a dish into the bowl in front of Su Qinghao.


    Su Qinghao was humiliated and angry, but he could not move a little and had to watch Su Li¡¯s movements.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he came out to learn the details.


    Today, a woman killed a practitioner on the street in front of Linli Building. But when Su Qinghao followed the manservant to the table, he saw Administrator Lin sitting at the same table with the woman. He was about to rebuke him, but only to find that his body was out of control and he also sat on the seat.


    ¡°How is it possible? Although my cultivation is lower than that of my Eldest Brother, but at any rate, I¡¯m also at the level of Huashen Realm. However, I¡¯m easily restrained, and even could not notify others.¡±


    Not long after, when he saw Su Qingtan and Fang Yuaning together, he couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly delighted.


    ¡°Great! Eldest Brother and Brother Fang came together. Brother Fang can defeat the Blood World, so this demon woman is absolutely no match for him!¡±


    Yuan Ying recognized Fang Yuan¡¯s identity by seeing his mask and was depressed.


    She was bound to die.


    Su Qingtan quickly understood, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your Excellency, did you...¡±


    Before Su Qingtan finished speaking, Su Li interrupted him, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Fang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that I should call you Lord Fang Cun when we meet again.¡±


    Su Li put down her chopsticks, looked at Fang Yuan, and chuckled softly.


    Su Qingtan stopped talking and turned his head to transmit the sound in silence to Fang Yuan, ¡°You know her?¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly.


    Before Su Qingtan transmitted the sound again, Fang Yuan was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Is that you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you invite me to sit in the lobby since we meet each other again? Is it possible that the top seat can make me satisfied?¡±


    Su Li interrupted Fang Yuan¡¯s questioning and nced over Su Qinghao and Administrator Lin. Su Qinghao suddenly freed, and the invisible restriction disappeared. He quickly jumped behind Su Qingtan.


    ¡°Brother Fang, this female is evil and her purpose is unknown. Be careful!¡±


    As soon as Su Qinghao¡¯s voice was transmitted, Fang Yuan nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve indeed neglected you. Why don¡¯t we have a talk on the top floor?¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone was shocked on the spot.


    Yuan Ying was even more dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect things to take such a turn. Lord Fang Cun, instead of asking for the punishment, invited Elder Sister to go to the top floor. What exactly was her origin?


    ¡°Fang Yuan, you know better than anyone what the top floor means. How can you bring an unknown woman up there?¡±


    Su Qingtan also felt the invitation was not proper and transmitted the voice in silence, but Fang Yuan turned a deaf ear to them.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and said slightly, ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    She got up and walked towards Fang Yuan, ¡°What happened today was not a deliberate collision. There is a reason for the incident. Don¡¯t embarrass my junior sister.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded slightly. Su Qinghao and Su Qingtan had to be silent even if they had a lot of doubts in their hearts.


    It was difficult to withdraw the words since they were spoken, so they could not say no. The so-called rules were only meant for the weak, and this woman was obviously not weak. It was just a small matter of giving somepensation to Lieyang Vi.


    ¡°This way, please!¡±


    Fang Yuan turned sideways to give way to Su Li.


    Su Li slightly saluted to thank him, and four of them entered Linli Building.


    Everyone in the lobby saw Fang Yuan and the others returning with a strange woman, and the lively atmosphere suddenly turned tranquil.


    Su Buwang, who was still eating and drinking, felt that something was wrong. When he raised his head and saw Su Li, his eyes lit up. He stood up and shouted, ¡°Sister Qingshui!¡±


    Hearing the name, Su Qingtan and Su Qinghao both felt slightly shocked.


    It turned out that she was the Qingshui who had rescued Su Buwang in the blood tide before. No wonder Fang Yuan treated her so differently.


    ¡°But even if she has saved the life of Buwang, she is not qualified to go to the top floor. That¡¯s...¡±


    Su Qingtan couldn¡¯t figure it out, but Su Buwang had pulled Su Li at the table, and asked, ¡°Sister Qingshui, where have you been these days? I thought you had left the Yin and Yang Region.¡±


    Su Li nced at Fang Yuan, who had taken off the mask without any expression on his face, and replied with a smile, ¡°I went to do some personal business, but I haven¡¯t finished it yet. I just came back to check on your safety.¡±


    Su Buwang was stunned and moved. No one had ever cared about him so tantly that he was a little ufortable. His face turned red, and then he whispered, ¡°Elder Sister, I would be embarrassed if you said that.¡±


    Su Li smiled without saying a word, and looked at the other youths sitting at the table. Seeing her gaze, everyone nodded slightly to show their respect.


    Although Su Buwang was still sitting in the side seat, they had long been hinted that this seemingly unreliable young man was the future lord of Linli Building!


    And they were the most reliable ones selected by Ling Mo and others to follow Su Buwang. They naturally had to respect the person their Lord respected.


    Su Li¡¯s wisdom and experience made her easily recognize the details of these young practitioners. She couldn¡¯t help but squint her eyes and praise, ¡°You are all good guys. I would like to toast you. Hope you can take good care of my younger brother.¡±


    Su Li lifted the ss and drank it in one go.


    Those young practitioners were slightly shocked by the words. They hurriedly stood up and drank up.


    ¡°Senior, there is no need for that. We will do our best!¡±


    ¡°Senior, cheers!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After a while, the atmosphere on the table immediately became harmonious. Su Buwang scratched his head. Although he did not understand why Sister Qingshui was so kind to him, the feeling of being cared for by the elder still made him warm.


    Fang Yuan was sitting on the major seat, but his attention was always on the side seat. He sighed secretly when he saw the scene. After all, a man was less careful than a woman. He never thought of helping Su Buwang to familiarize himself with his future trusted subordinates.


    At this moment, on the major seat, Qiu Ruhai, the owner of Lieyang Vi, held up the wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Fang Cun, my curiosity made me dare to ask what the origin of the woman is. I just heard that there was a trouble at the doorway...¡±


    Fang Yuan raised his eyes to look at Qiu Ruhai, and his indifferent gaze suddenly chilled thetter.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Su Qingtan mediated a dispute and replied, ¡°Fang Cun has a cold character and is not talkative. Let me answer your question. Speaking of this, it has something to do with you...¡±


    Su Qingtan turned to voice transmission in silence. Qiu Ruhai¡¯splexion suddenly changed. Then he closed his mouth and never talked about the matter happened just now.


    The feaststed a long time, and not finished even after half a day.


    Every second was a torture for Fang Yuan, who was eager to know the answer.


    But for Su Buwang, it was an extremely pleasure time for conversation.


    During the feast, he told a general story of his encounter in the Blood World without hiding anything from the kind elder sister who had saved his life several times.


    ¡°So, you got the memory of your mother, and then became the Young Lord of Linli Building? That¡¯s really good for you.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly, and transmitted the voice in silence with a fake smile.


    ¡°Ah! Sister Qingshui, don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    Su Buwang looked distressed andined, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if those memories are true, and if Uncle Fang is lying to me again. Besides, with my cultivation, how can I be the Young Lord of Linli Building? Those Young Lords ofrge forces all have a deep foundation and are invincible of the same level. I... You mayugh at me. Over the past thousand years, I didn¡¯t have any cards except my cultivation. Uncle Fang¡¯s background is also sensitive, and I don¡¯t know his skills.¡±


    Su Liughed as she listened, and she continued to transmit the voice in silence, ¡°I can teach you if you are worried about it. You will have a performance as good as any other talents.¡±


    Su Buwang believed that Su Li was joking, and waved his hand, ¡°Elder Sister, don¡¯t tease me. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be the Young Lord even if I can!¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Su Li replied with a warm smile, which made Su Buwang rx unconsciously and then talk to Su Li without hiding anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind whether the memories are true or not.¡±


    Su Buwang looked at Su Li seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be tied to death by an identity here. I want to...go to Jiuzhou Region and have a look!¡±

 Chapter 555 - A Flaw Appeared Suddenly 1

    <h4>Chapter 555 A w Appeared Suddenly 1</h4>


    Su Li was slightly startled. Thinking a lot in her mind, she responded with a chuckle,


    ¡°Silly brother, wouldn¡¯t you be the Young Lord and also go to the Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    ¡°As the Young Lord of Linli Building, you will notck resources. If they let you stay in Juecheng City, why don¡¯t you run away? Then you not only get resources for practice, but also can realize your dreams. Isn¡¯t it the best of both worlds?¡±


    Su Buwang was stunned. He had never thought that there was such a choice.


    Then he started thinking about it, ¡°Although what Sister Qingshui said...is very unusual, there seems to be a lot of room for maniption after careful consideration.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t speak any more. Holding a wine cup and savoring the wine carefully, she rested her eyes on Su Buwang all the time and couldn¡¯t get enough of him.


    After a whole day, the banquet came to the end.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Qing, I will definitely give an ount of the thing rted to Shan Zhonghe today. Farewell.¡±


    Qiu Ruhai gave a fist and palm salute, which was replied by Su Qingtan with a smile.


    This showed the confidence of being the biggest force in Juecheng City. Regardless of the specific cause, Su Qingtan only needed to tell Qiu Ruhai that the source of the trouble was someone from Lieyang Vi.


    After the owners of Lieyang Vi and of Sanghun Building bade farewell respectively, almost all the practitioners outside left. There were only some menservants from Linli Building cleaning up the messy situation.


    Fang Yuan turned his head and fixed his eyes on Su Li, who was still sitting next to Su Buwang.


    Sensing his gaze, Su Li tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Fang, please lead the way.¡±


    After a while, Su Li pushed open the door on the top floor of Linli Building and walked in. Then Su Bu Wang, Fang Yuan, Ling Mo and Su Qingtan followed her and entered.


    ¡°It seems that no one has been in this room for a long time... although it¡¯s cleaned up.¡±


    Su Li swiped her fingertips across the end table and rubbed her fingers, finding there was no dust.


    Observing Su Li¡¯s behavior secretly, Fang Yuan said in a seemingly calm voice, ¡°This room is specially prepared for distinguished guests. Since very few distinguished guests havee to Linli Building, it is naturally used less.¡±


    Startled for a while, Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°What kind of distinguished guest am I? Fellow Practitioner Fang, you are so polite.¡±


    She nced at the rest of the people and then added, ¡°Not only Fellow Practitioner Fang but also all of you are very warmhearted. It really makes me feel extremely ttered that so many peoplee here for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Qingtanughed and said, ¡°We are just curious. Fang Yuan has never been so close to women, but he treats you quite differently. So, we wonder what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you will be disappointed because I am just an ordinary person. I am just a casual practitioner and has never worked for any forces.¡±


    Su Li answered lightly, which made Fang Yuan frown.


    He knew the strength of this woman, and it was unbelievable that she was a casual practitioner.


    Not long after, everyone was seated at the same time, and Fang Yuan intentionally vacated Su Li¡¯s favorite seat. Without looking at that empty seat, Su Li sat in the guest seat next to Fang Yuan.


    After the maid served the spiritual tea, the room was silent for a while. Then Fang Yuan suddenly broke the silence.


    ¡°It was you who killed the Blood Mist Person in the Blood World?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    Su Li smiled and looked at Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes which were filled withplex feelings. She said, ¡°What if it¡¯s me? And if it¡¯s not me... so what?¡±


    Fang Yuan held his breath, subconsciously recalling the shouting of the Blood Mist Person when he was groggy.


    The daughter of luck...


    He looked so struggled. There was only one daughter of luck in the world. Once thetter was born, the former must have been dead!


    ¡°What on earth...is it you?¡±


    Although the answer was only different with one word, it was rted to thest hope in his heart.


    After a stifling moment, Fang Yuan rxed his body and said in a low voice, ¡°If it¡¯s you, we will try our best to satisfy your needs in the Juecheng City in return for your great kindness. If not, that means I have thought too much, and we won¡¯t embarrass you. I just want you...to give me an answer.¡±


    Hearing this, people in the room fell into silence again.


    Su Li picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea, slowly ncing over the crowd on site.


    It seemed that Ling Mo, Eldest Brother, Fourth Brother, Yun Yi and other guards of Yunge Sect, plus Fang Yuan, were all the top men of Linli Building. Su Li had already known a lot of secrets from Su Buwang, but who was the mysterious person that encouraged Ling Mo to reestablish Linli Building?


    However, this question could note from her mouth. Asking with the same purpose as Fang Yuan would inevitably make everyone doubt her identity.


    Fortunately, there was no risk of exposure if she asked other questions.


    ¡°I heard that Lord Luo is in Linli Building, but why have I never seen him?¡±


    Instead of giving an answer, Su Li posed another question.


    ¡°Luo?¡±


    Fang Yuan was puzzled, moving his eyes to Ling Mo.


    Ling Mo admitted, ¡°There is indeed a person named Luo in Linli Building, but how did you know as you have just arrived?¡±


    ¡°I have just inquired about it randomly. The name of the top men in Linli Building is not a secret, is it?¡±


    ¡°No, you are right...¡±


    Su Qingtan stopped Ling Mo who frowned, and said in a calm tone, ¡°Luo is just an honorary protector of Linli Building. He left after being seriously injured in the Blood World. And we don¡¯t know his specific whereabouts.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    It was no wonder that she didn¡¯t see the person in the decisive battle in the Blood World before. Was it Luo Yichen who had left with Mei Ruohan?


    ¡°As for what Miss Qingshui wants to know, I have already told the truth sincerely.¡±


    Su Qingtan continued, with a vague sense of coercing in his eyes, ¡°What about your answer?¡±


    ¡°You want my answer?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I want a position of honorary protector, just like Luo. Then I will tell you what you want to know.¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Yuan looked at Su Li, and was slightly startled.


    He had never thought that what this woman had said in the inn before turned out to be true. She really wanted to join Linli Building.


    ¡°Sister, will you also join Linli Building? Great!¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened. Seeing that Ling Mo and the others were still hesitating, he pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be the Young Lord? If Sister joins us, I will agree. And if not, I will not be the Young Lord!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone couldn¡¯t help being silent.


    Even Fang Yuan was a little jealous in his heart. He wondered when Su Buwang became so close to Qingshui.


    ¡°It is not difficult.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ling Mo said respectfully, ¡°Willing to take action to destroy the Blood World, you havee with kindness and have done a great favor to us. From today on, you are the second honorary protector of Linli Building, with the same status as us. And you have the right to leave or stay here. Do you agree?¡±


    Su Qingtan pondered for a moment. Then he looked up and said, ¡°I have no objection.¡±


    Su Qinghao said with a smile, ¡°I agree with Eldest Brother.¡±


    Yun Yi scratched his head, ¡°It is up to you.¡±


    Fang Yuan nodded. Looking back to Su Li, he asked, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Su Li chuckled and took off the ck veil, revealing her beautiful face. Then she stood up and bowed lightly.


    ¡°Fellow practitioners, I am Qingshui. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s face, Fang Yuan and the others were very surprised.


    She was too young!


    She was definitely younger than Buwang, but she had a cultivation base stronger than him, which was extremely unreasonable.


    ¡°As for what Fellow Practitioner Fang wants to ask...¡±


    Su Li turned her hands and the Nixue Bead appeared in her palm, with a faint bloody luster.


    Su Buwang subconsciously grabbed his chest and was a little confused, ¡°This thing...¡±


    Fang Yuan and Ling Mo were shocked when they saw it, because it was the bloody light embedded in Su Buwang¡¯s chest!


    ¡°It was because of this thing that you were defeated.¡±


    Although Su Li didn¡¯t say it directly, it was obviously tacit acquiescence when she took out this thing.


    ¡°For Brother Buwang, I took away this object and did some investigations. This object is called Nixue Bead. Fellow Practitioner Fang, do you have any impression?¡±


    Fang Yuan felt a little bitter, and after being silent for a while, he barely remained calm. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°There have been scattered records in the sect ssics. This is a treasure from the ancient age, but...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    With a light smile, Su Li looked at Fang Yuan and said, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Fang is really from a famous family. You can even recognize this treasure with such a long history. In the ancient age, the Nixue Bead was the most precious treasure of the evil circle and has been destroyed a long time ago. This is just an imitation.¡±


    Others were very confused. Even Ling Mo had never heard of the Nixue Bead, so he could only listen quietly.


    Fang Yuan shook his head slightly and said earnestly, ¡°Compared with... Fellow Practitioner Qingshui, I am far behind. Just in terms of finding out the name of this thing in a short time, no one on site can do it except you.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s just luck.¡±


    ¡°Since it is the treasure of the evil circle,¡±


    Su Buwang couldn¡¯t help interjecting, ¡°Why is it here? Ever since I was a child, I have never taken anything from Shengtian Shrine apart from this.¡±


    As he said, he rolled up his sleeves, and a pattern appeared.


    ¡°This is...Yang jade-bone mask?¡±


    Ling Mo suddenly appeared in front of Su Buwang, and his expression was a little excited obviously.


    Su Buwang looked at Ling Mo in astonishment. In his impression, Ling Mo was always wearing a cold face, whose temperament was even colder than that of Uncle Fang. How could he be so excited when he saw the mask?


    ¡°This was given to me by the nanny who took care of me since I was a child. After she died, I kept it to memorize her.¡±


    Su Buwang exined. Ling Mo couldn¡¯t helpughing happily after hearing his words.


    ¡°I knew it!¡±


    He thought, ¡°You in the Reincarnation Mirror were the real you. Everything you did at that time was a smokescreen, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The nanny¡¯s legacy was only an excuse that Ling Li had deliberately made. Killing his son with his own hands, deceiving everyone, and even letting Buwang hate him... Why did he act like this?


    ¡°What are you afraid of... Ling Li!¡± He thought.


    As Ling Mo was thinking, Su Buwang put down his sleeves carefully. He really didn¡¯t understand.


    Although the memory in the blood stone had a roughlypleted framework, many details were missing, in which the Yin and Yang jade-bone masks had not been mentioned. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand what Yang jade-bone mask meant.


    The appearance of Yang jade-bone mask and Su Buwang¡¯s words... Such a huge w caused everyone to fall into silence.


    So... was he the one that had set up Linli Building?


    Resting her chin on her hand, Su Li looked at the silent people thoughtfully, but her eyes were extremely cold.


    Anyway, Buwang¡¯s suffering over the years was because of him. As for the secrets of Shengtian Shrine, she would investigate, and those culprits...would not have the opportunity to flee!

 Chapter 556 - A Flaw Appeared Suddenly 2

    <h4>Chapter 556 A w Appeared Suddenly 2</h4>


    ¡°There are not many records of scenes in it, but they are very interesting. They are what Su Buwang¡¯s biological mother left for him.¡±


    Su Li filliped, and the Nixue Bead turned into a streak of blood light. It fell into Su Buwang¡¯s hand. She said affectionately, ¡°It finally returns to its owner.¡±


    After Fang Yuan heard these words, his pupils shrank slightly, ¡°You said that the Nixue Bead not only passed on the memory to Buwang, but also recorded the previous scenes, right?¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, otherwise, how would I know about the owner of it?¡±


    Su Buwang was confused. After his divine consciousness subconsciously merged into the Nixue Bead, he immediately saw a lot of details that had been neglected before, including the Yang jade-bone mask. And...he found that his mother finally gave him everything, including Nixue Bead, and...her life.


    ¡°It turns out that the Yin and Yang jade-bone masks are his token of love for my mother.¡±


    Su Buwang felt depressed. He had always thought that the man had never regarded himself as his son, but what he saw now was clearly inconsistent with the man¡¯s previous image.


    ¡°Buwang, can I take a look?¡±


    Su Buwang returned to his senses, and saw the nervous expressions of the crowd. He stayed silent for a moment, and waved his hand to reveal the scenes.


    Thousands of yearster, everything that happened at the center of the Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation, which covered a huge area, was finally revealed.


    Su Li¡¯s choice, the quarrel among Su Li, Qi Xianqing and others... All matters and even the voice of the conversation could be distinguished from their mouths.


    Everyone could not help standing up and stared at the scenes. Only Su Li was seemingly bored. She sat on the side and held her chin. Her eyes shed slightly.


    The image cast at this moment was not the Nixue Bead¡¯s original one, but the memory sheter put in by herself.


    The image was short, and after a cup of tea, the image disappeared.


    The room was silent, and everyone looked different, but without exception, they all showed a trace of sadness.


    Fang Yuan took a deep breath, ¡°Buwang is only left with the Nixue Bead. The spiritual root can only be medium, and there is no heritage of Tactical Matrix of Reincarnation. It seems that someone has fiddled it.¡±


    ¡°Shengtian Shrine, what exactly is it?¡±


    Su Qinghao sighed, and Su Buwang smiled stupidly, ¡°I only know that there is a smell of blood everywhere in that shrine, and people die every day. I don¡¯t like it at all.¡±


    ¡°Nixue Bead¡¯s memory is iplete. Su Li disappeared, and she didn¡¯t appear until the Reincarnation Mirror shattered. Where did she go?¡±


    Ling Mo frowned. No one knew Su Li was alive or dead.


    ¡°Lord left everything to Young Lord. She couldn¡¯t live any longer. She probably found a ce where no one is...¡±


    When Yun Yi said this, he choked up, and couldn¡¯t continue speaking.


    At this point, everyone didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. They all held fists on hips and then dispersed in twos and threes.


    Su Buwang sat there dazedly. He was so perplexed.


    He came out to find his mother, but in the end, he got such a result. Next... What should he live for?


    Su Li stood up and walked to the door. Then she turned around and nced at Su Buwang. She stopped for a while, but finally walked out.


    She didn¡¯t dare tofort Su Buwang, for fear that she couldn¡¯t refrain herself from telling him the truth.


    It would not be a good thing for everyone.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor...¡±


    Su Li imperturbably walked downstairs while thinking. Suddenly, she saw Heidan and others working on various files. Seeing Su Liing, Heidan came near to salute and smiled,


    ¡°Are you the neer, Lord Qingshui?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. She pointed to the file in his hand and asked, ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Heidan hurriedly handed over the file in his hand. Su Li took a look, and she was surprised, ¡°It was actually Tianyake Attic¡¯s writing format.¡±


    ¡°The intelligence agency of our Linli Building follows that of Tianyake Attic.¡±


    Heidan proudly said, ¡°No one has been able to imitate Tianyake Attic¡¯s intelligence system since ancient times, but we are the first to do it!¡±


    ¡°Then how did you learn this information system and agency?¡±


    A spurious smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s face. Heidan was astonished, ¡°We...¡±


    He knew it, but it was not suitable to tell this woman who had just joined Linli Building....


    ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±


    Heidan didn¡¯t answer, and Su Li didn¡¯t care. After returning the file in her hand, she casually said, ¡°How much information did you collect about Tianjiao Battle?¡±


    Seeing that she had changed her question, Heidan was relieved immediately, and said quickly, ¡°Two monthster, Tianjiao Battle will begin. We also attach great attention to it and try our best to collect information.¡±


    While he was speaking, a manservant brought up a whole te of jade slips and ced them on the small table in front of Su Li.


    ¡°That¡¯s all, Lord Qingshui. You can sit down and read it carefully.¡±


    Su Li replied. Then Heidan saluted and left to work on his own affairs.


    Su Li sat down and picked up two jade slips. After she looked at them unconcernedly, she meditated.


    It was indeed the information of Tianjiao Battle, and it was the same as what Xuan An said at that time. The information was more detailed, but... Seeing Heidan¡¯s defense against her, she thought there should be more jade slips about the Tianjiao Battle.


    Thinking of this, Su Li smiled and used her divine awareness to scan all information on the jade slips into her mind in the blink of an eye. She was in the realm ofplete Nature Soul, so she shouldn¡¯t need to read slowly like other practitioners.


    After sorting out the information for a while, Su Li opened her eyes suddenly. ck light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Is it set for September 15th? There are still one and a half months left.¡±


    ...


    During the dinner, Su Li received Fang Yuan¡¯s invitation and came to the attic of back hall. As soon as she entered, she smelled the scent of spiritual meal.


    ¡°Sister, here you are. Today we hold a wee banquet for you.¡± Su Buwang came over, smiling reluctantly.


    Su Li smiled gently. She stroked his hair and walked in. Fang Yuan, Ling Mo and the others were already there, and they also left the host seat for her.


    ¡°Practitioner Qingshui, today is your banquet. Pleasee to your seat.¡±


    Su Qingtan slowly said. Su Li smiled and nodded, decently sitting in the middle with Fang Yuan and Su Buwang on her left and right respectively.


    Su Li picked up the wine ss and stood up, ¡°It is really my honor to join Linli Building today. I...propose a toast to you first!¡±


    She raised her head and drank it. Then she turned the wine ss upside down, and ran her eyes over the crowd.


    She thought, ¡°Pay my respects to you... Thousands of yearster, you are still fighting for me!¡±


    ¡°Practitioner Qingshui is really straightforward. It¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Yun Yi raised his ss and drank. He was delighted. There were rare female practitioners in the cultivation circle like her who were so smart and straightforward. Besides, she had a high level of cultivation and was better than anyone present!


    This made him think of his lord years ago...


    ¡°To Miss Qingshui.¡± Fang Yuan raised his wine ss.


    ¡°To you!¡± Ling Mo were sincere. At least for this moment, they really needed to thank each other well.


    ¡°To Sister Qingshui, thanks for saving my life many times.¡± Su Buwang was grateful, and he drank the wine with holding the ss in both hands.


    Su Li smiled and drank more, vaguely feeling the sense back to the past.


    But the past was past after all.


    After a round, she put down her wine ss and said in a rxed tone, ¡°What do you think about Tianjiao Battle...?¡±


    ¡°Tianjiao Battle?¡±


    Su Qinghao seemed to have thought of something. His eyes gleamed slightly, ¡°Excuse me, how old are you?¡±


    Su Li squinted her eyes slightly, and said with a chuckle, ¡°Under a thousand years old. It is enough to participate in this Tianjiao Battle.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes widened and looked at Su Li incredulously, ¡°Sister Qingshui, you are actually younger than me. It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    ¡°There is always someone in the world that cannot be understood naturally.¡±


    Ling Mo put down his ss and stared at Su Li with scorching eyes, ¡°The cultivation circle usually calls this kind of people the prodigies, whose power is above Tianjiao! Qingshui, are you a prodigy?¡±


    As Ling Mo¡¯s words ended, the atmosphere here became subtle, and everyone looked at Su Li with different emotion.


    A living prodigy...was simply a miracle.


    Fang Yuan was lost in thought, and his eyes fell on Su Li¡¯s delicate profile.


    The term prodigy, in today¡¯s cultivation circle, was more simr to a legend... The prodigies were like those powerful existences who could be great emperors in ancient times. They were all unusual since they were young, showing extremely outstanding talents and speed in cultivation.


    Among them, the Great Emperor Lihen was the top prodigy. It was rumored that when he was born, the heaven and earth were dyed blue, and fierce tide fell from the Milky Way, as if the universe were turned upside down. It was extremely terrifying.


    Later, Great Emperor Lihen reached Zhuji Realm at the age of three, and reached Yuanying Realm at the age of seven. When thirty years old, he passed the nature¡¯s test. When forty-five years old, he became a junior emperor. Then after a short period of five years, he broke through to be a great emperor, the youngest one in the history of Qingshui Circle!


    Since then, Qingshui Circle ushered in the reign of Great Emperor Lihen for nearly ten thousand years, and the calendar had also been changed to Qingshui. It had not been changed until now.


    ¡°Prodigy?¡±


    Su Li brushed her hair back her ears, and smiled shyly, ¡°Practitioner Zui, don¡¯t tter me. Although I have some talents, it is still far behind the prodigy.¡±


    As soon as Su Li said this, the atmosphere suddenly eased a lot.


    Ling Mo¡¯s brows were slightly loose. The appearance of prodigies was always apanied by disasters. Linli Building had lived hard to survive for nearly thousands of years. Now they had just improved a little, so they couldn¡¯t stand the test.


    ¡°Practitioner Qingshui, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Su Qingtan¡¯s voice was clear. He sped his fist, ¡°We did arrange a lot of lurkers to fight in Tianjiao Battle, but...there are all the talents from entire Qingshui Circle. We have no chance of scrambling luck from the other holy sects. We need a leader. If you are willing to go, it will be great.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Su Qinghao listened to his brother¡¯s words carefully, and said, ¡°If you are willing to go, with your strength, there will be few people who can rival you in the entire Qingshui Circle, and you will win...so easily.¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Qinghao was startled.


    The head of Tianjiao... What was the difference between it and the prodigy?


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed lightly. After a while, she raised her head, ¡°I know that your identities are sensitive. A few people have seen me. Even if I show up in front of those holy sects, no one knows who I am. It just happens that I haven¡¯t been to Shengxian Mountain before, and I am interested in that. I¡¯ll take the task. But...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were sharp, sweeping the crowd, ¡°Guys who used be on the Tianjiao List from holy sects, please tell me all the secrets about Tianjiao Battle. I want to make full preparation before it.¡±

 Chapter 557 - Gentle and Kind Lord Qingshui

    <h4>Chapter 557 Gentle and Kind Lord Qingshui</h4>


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Fang Yuan, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, ¡°Wee from various holy sects, and the records of Tianjiao Battle are simr. Since you want to know the whole thing, we will tell you all.¡±


    It seemed...that this woman was not from holy sects.


    Ling Mo came up with that in a moment, and then rxed.


    Since she was not from holy sects, she was unlikely their enemy. Besides... which enemy would let such an excellent practitioner be a spy? If she were the lord of one of holy sects, the people like her should hide instantly. How could she let her expose in advance?


    ¡°That¡¯s so good.¡±


    Su Li squinted and chuckled.


    After the banquet, following the manservant, Su Li checked in at Qingshui Court, a quality residence under the Linli Building¡¯s industry.


    The name of the court had just been changed. It was originally unupied. Real estate in Juecheng City was rare, but it was not rare in Linli Building.


    Su Li followed the manservant to walk around the yard. The yard was not big, but it had all needed equipment and facilities, and also was cleaned meticulously. The low-grade spiritual wood floor was so bright that it was like a mirror.


    Walking into the middle of the hall, Su Li was slightly satisfied with the elegantyout. She sat down on the soft bed and said softly, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The manservant hurriedly bowed and left. Only Su Li was left in the house. With a wave of her hand, eight jade slips of different sizes appeared in the air.


    These were the jade slips of Tianjiao Battle given by Fang Yuan and the others.


    What was the difference between the Tianjiao Battle recorded by various holy sects?


    She believed that no one had tried to gather the records of many holy sects together before. This was the unique advantage of Linli Building.


    Taking a jade slip at hand, Su Li put her divine awareness in it.


    After a while, the jade slips burned into ashes one after another, Su Li slowly closed her eyes, and then a lot of information was integrated in her head.


    Not long after, Su Li opened her eyes suddenly with a mysterious look.


    There were indeed differences in the records of holy sects. Fang Yuan was born in the top holy sect, and his information should be the mostplete, but in the details, there would also be differences from other holy sects.


    However, no matter how different they were, the same person was mentioned in them.


    Great Emperor Lihen.


    Su Li eyes narrowed her eyes slightly. It was not the first time that she had heard that, but she only knew about this great emperor¡¯s name before. It turned out that Qingshui Circle changed its calendar because he was born when anomalies were happening, and he was...the first great emperor since the ages!


    ¡°Great Emperor Lihen had two treasures, the Lihen Sword and the Lihen Tablet, both of which were cherished by him. After he died, these two treasures were not left, but disappeared. Why?¡±


    Su Li nced over the message left by Fang Yuan in her mind.


    The most indispensable thing in this cultivation circle was mystery.


    ¡°The history of the Tianjiao List is longer than that of the Great Emperor Lihen. Even ck Lotus does not know who left the Tianjiao List, but this person caught the luck of naturalw. It was assigned to talents based on the ranking of the Tianjiao List to avoid dying young... It sounds like during the All Spirits Calendar, a treasure was left by a powerful sect to train its disciples, which was able to snatch luck from naturalw...¡±


    The chuckle echoed in the room.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Time passed unconsciously, and more than a month passed in a blink of an eye.


    In the past month, Su Li spent most of her time wandering around in Linli Building, and helped out when she encountered injustices. So, she won the favor of many disciples in Linli Building. Ling Mo and the others also got closer to her.


    ¡°Qingshui, time is almost up.¡±


    On this day, Ling Mo found Su Li with a serious tone, ¡°We need to save time for meeting with the members outside.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly. She nced at the clothes of Linli Building she was wearing, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll change my clothes. During this time, you summon the disciples to go.¡±


    Ling Mo responded with a sh of worry in his eyes.


    Shengxian Mountain was a ce where all the holy sects of the entire Qingshui Circle gathered. If Qingshui¡¯s identity were exposed, the consequences would...be unthinkable.


    Then Su Li returned to the residence. When she just put on the original Heavy Soul Robe and veil, Su Buwang broke in.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Su Li gently looked at him and said with a teasing tone, ¡°Our Young Lord is here. It¡¯s my honor to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sister! Now you are still joking.¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s face turned red faintly, ¡°Are you leaving now? To Shengxian Mountain?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s less than half a month since the Tianjiao Battle started. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    ¡°Sister...¡±


    Su Buwang looked worried. Even though his sister¡¯s cultivation base was extremely high, there...were numerous strong practitioners, and they were all enemies to Linli Building. She couldn¡¯t deal with so many people. This was...extremely dangerous!


    ¡°Rx, stupid boy.¡±


    Su Li approached him and lowered her head to straighten Su Buwang¡¯s untidy cor. ¡°I definitely know what kind of ce Shengxian Mountain is. Since it is covered by naturalw, the divination skill won¡¯t work. As long as I hide my power, nothing can hurt me. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Su Buwang replied sullenly, and hesitated for a moment. Then he took off the Yang jade-bone mask from his arm and ced it in Su Li¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Sister, this thing can blend into your face to change your appearance. No matter how advanced pupil skills they have, you won¡¯t be exposed. Only you take this can I rest assured.¡±


    Su Li was taken aback and looked at the familiar but unfamiliar Yang jade-bone mask in her hand. She was silent for a moment, and suddenlyughed with faint light in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Fang Yuan sat beside a table in the front hall of Linli building. Ling Mo stood in front of the elite disciples wearing various kinds of casual practitioner robes. Each of the twelve disciples had their own unique and strong pneuma.


    ¡°You are all the best that I have carefully selected! It must be an inevitably hard to fight in Shengxian Mountain this time, but you must go all out!¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s words filled the room.


    The young practitioner with a darkplexion and a handsome face at the forefront stood tall and confident, and said loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll...live up to Lord Zui!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll live up to Lord Zui!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll live up to Lord Zui!¡±


    Everybody shouted together. Ling Mo nodded in relief. The elites he had cultivated so hard finally had their uses.


    ¡°Lord Zui, I am puzzled about something. I don¡¯t know if I should ask or not.¡±


    The young practitioner suddenly said with a tone neither humble nor overbearing, ¡°The Tianjiao Battle is a grand event in Qingshui Circle once in a thousand years. We should definitely treat it seriously. But why don¡¯t you let Lord Fang Cun, who is extremely powerful and destroyed the Blood World, take up the battle, instead of Lord Qingshui, who joined recently?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say that!¡±


    Ling Mo frowned.


    Jiang Run immediately took a step back and bowed his fist in salute, ¡°Sorry for my presumptuousness and impertinence. I¡¯m worried about Linli Building. Lord Qingshui is indeed a good person. Since she joined Linli Building, she has solved a lot of troubles for our disciples. We all admire her. But she has a gentle and kind temperament. If she fights with the practitioners of holy sects, it will be really...not suitable.¡±


    Fang Yuan stopped drinking. Witnessing such a scene, he looked weird.


    Was Qingshui...gentle and kind?


    He admitted that Qingshui was kind-hearted to some degree, but how could she...be gentle?


    Whether it was to destroy the Blood World or kill the ghosts in extreme desert of Yang, the methods were not gentle at all.


    Ling Mo was even more speechless. The matter of destroying the Blood World was only known to a few people. He personally ordered the blockade of that. The Tianjiao List mattered. Naturally, the less people knew about Qingshui¡¯s strength, the better it would be. But...these twelve fools dared to rebel?!


    ¡°How can you refute something decided by the top?!¡±


    Ling Mo waved his sleeve, turned away, and said coldly, ¡°If it were not for the time limit, you would be punished in the crack of Yang already.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°crack of Yang¡±, Jiang Run¡¯s neck shrank, but he still couldn¡¯t reconcile to it.


    ¡°Practitioner Zui, don¡¯t embarrass the young man. He is also concerned about Linli Building.¡±


    Su Li took light steps, followed by Su Buwang, who looked reluctant.


    When Jiang Run saw her, a trace of embarrassment shed across his look, and everyone hurriedly saluted, ¡°Nice to see Lord Qingshui and Young Lord.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dispense with formalities!¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was not angry, Jiang Run sighed in relief, but the disappointment in his heart became heavier.


    Lord Qingshui was so...gentle.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her gaze swept across twelve young figures. Her lips moved slightly, and she transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°They are all good disciples. If I take them to Shengxian Mountain, there will be a slim chance of surviving. Are you willing to watch them die?¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯splexion was slightly dark, and he replied, ¡°The rising road of Linli Building is bound to be paved with blood, and nobody can escape! But you... Do what your strength allows, and you muste back alive. Where there is life, there is hope.¡±


    Regardless of the kindness that she destroyed the Blood World before, Qingshui was now the strongest person, a trump card in Linli building. They couldn¡¯t afford to lose her.


    ¡°You can rest assured. I have my own measures.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and walked in front of Fang Yuan. She picked up a ss of wine that was already full on the other side and sipped it. Then she smiled at Fang Yuan and said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink before leaving. When Ie back, I will invite you to drink.¡±


    Fang Yuan was stunned, and the seriousness in his eyes faded immediately. Rarely, he said seriously, ¡°See you here!¡±


    Su Li¡¯ s eyes shed. Then she clinked sses with Fang Yuan.


    ¡°See...you.¡±


    After a while, Ling Mo led Su Li and the others into the ground of the Linli Building¡¯s headquarters. After walking to the end, they saw a huge andplicated teleporting matrix.


    Su Li said, ¡°The ancient teleporting matrix.¡±


    ¡°You are really something.¡±


    Ling Mo nodded, ¡°Whether it is the extreme desert of Yang or the extreme swamp of Ying outside the Yin and Yang Region, the environment is too harsh. Only by using this teleporting matrix can Imunicate with the outside world. However, it will cost astronomical celestial stone every time when it is used to teleport the practitioners. If not necessary, it should not be turned on.¡±


    While speaking, Ling Mo had already walked to the front of the matrix. He put thest celestial stone in the groove, and with a roar, the entire teleporting matrix suddenly lit up.


    Su Li¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she stepped into it without saying a word.


    Jiang Run swallowed his saliva and followed behind. Just like the other eleven people, he couldn¡¯t hide his growing anticipation.


    ¡°Qingshui, the ce behind this teleporting matrix is still a sect of Sword School. Someone will contact you there to arrange the next itinerary!¡±


    ¡°A sect of Sword School?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Swish!


    The light of the teleporting matrix was released, and it was turned onpletely. After the light dissipated, there was no one in the matrix.


    Under the dim light of spiritual stonemp, half of Ling Mo¡¯s face was partly hidden and partly visible.


    ¡°...I hope you are not my enemy.¡±

 Chapter 558 - The Meeting Place

    <h4>Chapter 558 The Meeting ce</h4>


    Jiuli Region, Wanjian Sect¡ªthe top secret ce.


    Wen Tingshan stood quietly in front of the teleporting matrix with his hands crossing behind his back. With traces of time, he looked more experienced and older, but...his figure was still tall, upright and imposing, like a sharp sword rushing into the sky.


    Behind him, there were four practitioners, three men and one woman. All of them were young and in the early stage of Yuanying Realm.


    ¡°Master, what are we waiting for?¡±


    The only female practitioner among them, Ying Qiao¡¯er, spoke in a low voice. She had never seen the master take such a serious attitude.


    Although Wanjian Sect was a small sect in the eyes of others, they, as personal disciples, naturally knew some of the secrets of Wanjian Sect. For example... the head of Wanjian Sect, their master, was much stronger than those of smaller sects and reached at least Huashen Realm!


    For another example, their sect had much more cultivation resources than other smaller sects, and there was no need to go out to scramble for those barren spiritual mines. But in order to maintain the image of the sect, the master had always to go out to act, which was also very hard.


    This time... four of them unexpectedly discovered that there was even a teleporting matrix in their sect, which should belong to those big sects. Although they could not recognize that this was an ancient teleporting matrix, they were literally surprised.


    As expected, there were secrets hidden everywhere in their sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. The people whoe are all your senior fellow apprentices and senior sister apprentices. Remember, we belong to the same line.¡±


    Wen Tingshan enjoined the four people, but still felt it was not enough, so he added, ¡°They are just like you, disciples trained by my Wanjian Sect. They have lived in Wanjian Sect since they were young. Don¡¯t forget about that!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we see!¡±


    The four people who could be Wen Tingshan¡¯s personal disciples were naturally intelligent. They looked serious and answered in unison.


    Hum!!


    Suddenly, the quiet teleporting matrix made a humming sound, and the bright white light glowed sharply. Wen Tingshan¡¯s face looked slightly solemn. Who would lead...this time?


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    Ying Qiao¡¯er murmured, with her bright and round eyes staring into the matrix.


    Swish¡ª


    The light faded, and thirteen people appeared in the matrix.


    So many people!


    The other three personal disciples of Wanjian Sect looked at each other, and they all saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. The number of disciples cultivated secretly by the sect was twice as that of the personal ones?!


    ¡°It seems that our Wanjian Sect is mostly the foreign branch sect of this force. I don¡¯t know theparison between this force and Jiguang Sect?¡±


    When Cheng Sheng, the chief personal disciple of Wanjian Sect, thought that, the thirteen people in the matrix had already walked to the front of Wen Tingshan.


    ¡°Are you the one to guide us?¡±


    When Su Li saw Wen Tingshan¡¯s face, she was not surprised. As early as when Ling Mo said ¡°a sect of Sword School¡±, she guessed that it was mostly Wanjian Sect.


    Hua Yan gave her a brief ount of this. Wanjian Sect, a small sect in Jiuli Region, was established thousands of years ago. Because one of its disciples married into Jiguang Sect, ordinary sects did not dare to offend it, and it had survived to this day.


    Even the original name was used until now. They were bold.


    When Su Li was thinking, Wen Tingshan¡¯s brows wrinkled. The leader was a strange woman... He had never seen her before. Did something happen to Ling Mo? Could this person be trusted?


    ¡°Lord Wanjian, it turns out to be you.¡±


    Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more nervous, Jiang Run stood up from Su Li¡¯s back, sped his fist to salute, and calmly said, ¡°I am Jiang Run.¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s nerve calmed, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s you, kid. How about your master these days?¡±


    ¡°My master is pretty well.¡±


    Jiang Run smiled and nodded. Then he said, ¡°This is Lord Qingshui. She just joined my sect. The news between Juecheng City and the outside world is not spreading fast. You probably haven¡¯t received any of it, Lord Wanjian.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The defense in Wen Tingshan¡¯s eyes faded a little. He sped his fist and said, ¡°My name is Wen Tingshan, the lord of Wanjian Sect.¡±


    Su Li gave him a salute reciprocally and said in a gentle tone, ¡°My name is Qingshui. I am a neer. If I do something offensive, please forgive me, Lord Wen.¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s brows wrinkled insignificantly, without showing any other expressions. He nodded and continued, ¡°I have had discussions with him about Tianjiao Battle. How about you being the elder of Wanjian Sect for the time being, Lord Qingshui? ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can arrange it at will.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good. Let¡¯s go out first. Time is tight. Two hourster, the spiritual boat of Jiguang Sect wille here and take us for a ride.¡±


    Wen Tingshan simply said. Then he turned around and walked outside, revealing a sense of resoluteness.


    Only when he turned around, his question suddenly popped into Jiang Run¡¯s head.


    ¡°Jiang Run, could you tell me who made the decision of Qingshui¡¯s leading?¡±


    Jiang Run lowered his head subconsciously and transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°It¡¯s Master...¡±


    ...


    Su Li listened to the sound transmission of the two people, showing no trace on the surface.


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s soul realm was not as good as the Nature Soul, and with Jiang Run¡¯s low-level cultivation, it was a piece of cake for her to eavesdrop the sound transmission of them.


    However, after only listening for a moment, she withdrew her divine awareness.


    Wen Tingshan asked mostly about her origins, and Jiang Run couldn¡¯t answer that either. At most, he said that Lord Qingshui was not suitable, which was meaningless.


    It really didn¡¯t make sense.


    Wen Tingshan walked while pondering. Wanjian Sect had been hiding in the dark. This time, they sent a total of seventeen people to the Tianjiao Battle, which was extremely high-profile, and it was absolutely impossible for them to send more people. There was no suitable candidate in Wanjian Sect.


    That being the case, he could only believe in Ling Mo¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Fellow practitioner of Wanjian Sect.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s voice sounded behind his back. Wen Tingshan slowed down his pace, and immediately retreated to walk side by side with Su Li. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Qingshui, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Wanjian Sect is not a big sect. It was not appropriate to send seventeen people to fight in Tianjiao Battle.¡±


    Wen Tingshan¡¯s footsteps stagnated, and his gaze at Su Li was with a lot of suspicion.


    How could she know that this was Wanjian Sect? It was ridiculous that Ling Mo asked this woman to go to Tianjiao Battle. Did he tell her all the information from the outside world?


    A neer who had just joined for a month?


    ¡°Fellow practitioner, don¡¯t woolgather.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and said in a free and ethereal tone, ¡°In my opinion... it¡¯s better to separate at least half of your men to join Jiguang Sect. And it is not easy to attract attention that they are said as the secretly cultivated disciples of Xuan Jingzhou.¡±


    ¡°Jiguang Sect... They even told you this?¡±


    Wen Tingshan slowly asked, and his right hand hidden in his sleeve quietly made finger gestures.


    ¡°Do you mean Fellow Practitioner Zui?¡±


    Su Li seemed to have not noticed Wen Tingshan¡¯s movements. She shook her head and smiled, ¡°No, I just happened to have been to Jiuli Region before joining the sect. The matter of Su Yue, who was from your sect, joining Jiguang Sect was zed back then. After I joined the sect, I naturally thought of it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The gesture in Wen Tingshan¡¯s sleeve disappeared, and he said indifferently, ¡°Next time, please speak clearly, so as to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and nodded lightly.


    Wen Tingshan nced at her deeply, and turned his head, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the spiritual boat of Jiguang Sect is waiting.¡±


    Seeing that the two seemed to be at odds, Jiang Run was ashamed, and hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Wanjian, although I think it is inappropriate for Lord Qingshui to go to Tianjiao Battle, she is definitely not an enemy. Lord Wanjian, please don¡¯t bear any prejudice against Lord Qingshui because of my words.¡±


    ¡°Boy, it¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Wen Tingshan casuallyforted him.


    He still didn¡¯t let go of his doubts. It was impossible to see something only in a month, such a short time. What if Qingshui intended to hide her secrets?


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Ling Mo trusted this woman so much, but...since she got here, he had to be responsible for the Linli Building!


    After a while, everyone walked to the end of the stone road. Then Wen Tingshan made a blue light by waving his sleeve.


    Swish¡ª


    The stone gate slowly opened, and the beautiful and verdantndscape came into view. On a huge tform not far from the stone gate, a huge spiritual boat was docked quietly. Seeing the stone gate opened, a few streams of light left the spiritual boat and fell in front of the crowd.


    After the streams of light dissipated, an old man with a stern face and goatee, who wore a robe patterned by clouding of Jiguang Sect, appeared.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Wanjian.¡±


    When Wen Tingshan saw him, he looked a little rxed and also sped his fist, ¡°It turns out to be Elder Huo. Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    The old man with goatee smiled, and he was involved in the wrinkles on his face. The harsh face made his smile extremely hideous. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have to do myst bit for the sect before my bones rot.¡±


    Jiang Run and the others were throbbing. Compared to Lord Qingshui¡¯s gentle and beautiful appearance, Elder Huo¡¯s face was so horrifying that it could scare off many people.


    ¡°Elder Huo, you are a little bit over the top.¡±


    Wen Tingshan smiled faintly, standing aside, ¡°These are my four personal disciples of Wanjian Sect. This time we trouble you to lead us to Shengxian Mountain and enrich our experience. As for this... This is Qingshui, whoes from the holynd. Please arrange positions for the twelve people who will join in Jiguang Sect.¡±


    Wen Tingshan thought over and over again. Finally, he didn¡¯t add highly colored details, but told the truth.


    When the old man with goatee heard that, he became serious and held his fist solemnly, ¡°I am Huo Shichun, the Fourth Elder of Jiguang Sect! I am delighted to make your acquaintance.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly, and a gentle voice came out under the veil, ¡°Elder Huo, please offer us your timely help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Huo Shichunughed and waved his hand, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be toote. Let¡¯s set off as soon as possible. If we arete, there should be no amodation.¡±


    ¡°Okey.¡±


    Wen Tingshan nodded and turned around to enjoin the four people including Ying Qiao¡¯er, ¡°You have to listen to Elder Huo along the way, and don¡¯t cause trouble to Jiguang Sect, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The four people all responded, but Elder Huo was a little puzzled.


    Logically speaking, they should listen to Lord Qingshui¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li suddenly spoke, and Huo Shichun immediately returned to his senses. He hurriedly bent over, gesticted and said, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Then, Huo Shichun first turned into a stream of light and flew into the deck of spiritual boat. Under his operation, the protective shield outside the spiritual boat turned up a hole on itself, and the crowd flew into it without hesitation.


    Wen Tingshan raced to the bottom of spiritual boat, and looked at the people sternly on the deck of spiritual boat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t trust Qingshui too much. If there is something wrong, you should y to the score.¡±


    Hearing these words, Huo Shichun, who was controlling the tactical matrix of spiritual boat, immediately contracted his pupils, and his mind was shaken. He tripped and even almost fell into the spiritual stone box.


    He couldn¡¯t even trust the lord from the holynd... What was happening?!

 Chapter 559 - Xueyin Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 559 Xueyin Bandits</h4>


    Hum¡ª


    The spiritual boat¡¯s tactical matrix shook slightly, and then the spiritual boatunched suddenly, like an arrow from the string.


    Wen Tingshan turned back to the sect with a poker face.


    The result of this operation was unpredictable. If Jiguang Sect was really exposed... they needed to make full preparations in advance!


    At this moment, Jiang Run and the others were on the deck of the spiritual boat.


    They had never been out of Juecheng City before. It was the first time that they had in a spiritual boat, so they felt fresh about it. They stayed on the deck, looked at the scenery outside in the clouds a long time and refused to leave.


    Su Li didn¡¯t stop them when she saw this. She turned around and asked, ¡°Elder Huo, I don¡¯t know where should I live?¡±


    Huo Shichun was agitated, but he stayed calm and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Qingshui, please wait a minute. I will take you there.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly.


    After a while, Huo Shichun stopped in front of an extremely remote room on the second floor of the spiritual boat, and said brazenly, ¡°This is your residence. The spiritual boat is small, and it is the only vacant ce. Please excuse me.¡±


    Su Li nced at Huo Shichun with a spurious smile. Thetter suddenly sweated on his forehead. When he gritted his teeth and was about to say something, Su Li nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good ce. I like quiet. There is one more thing to remind you. Stop calling me ¡®Lord¡¯. We are not in Linli Building.¡±


    Huo Shichun felt pressure suddenly and nodded repeatedly, ¡°It was my negligence. I won¡¯t disturb you, Elder Qingshui.¡±


    Su Li said softly, ¡°If there is nothing important, don¡¯te to me. I¡¯m covert, but you¡¯re overt. It¡¯s more convenient for you to take action. After all... I¡¯m also going to fight.¡±


    Then, Su Li opened the door and walked in. Huo Shichun was left in astonishment.


    ¡°Bang.¡± The door was closed.


    Huo Shichun came to his sense, but he was confused. Lord Qingshui was one of the senior leaders of Linli Building, but why could she still participate in the Tianjiao Battle?


    Mightshe be young?


    He really didn¡¯t understand.


    ...


    After half a day, everyone on the deck finally saw the scenery enough. They returned to their rooms on the first floor of the spiritual boat one after another, and the tactical matrix in front of the deck was only guarded by Huo Shichun.


    Not long after, the room door in the middle of the second floor of the spiritual boatopened, and Xuan An walked out. He stretched out and then leaped forward to Huo Shichun¡¯s side.


    Huo Shichun forced a smile, ¡°Young Lord, I have said so many times. Don¡¯t jump on the spiritual boat. This is the rule of Jiguang Sect.¡±


    Xuan An smiled, ¡°There are only you and me. Elder Huo, will youin of me to my father?¡±


    Huo Shichun smiled bitterly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Xuan An shook his head casually, ¡°I heard that there are peopleing from the holynd today. Ie out right after I finished my practice. Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±


    Huo Shichun nodded, ¡°They are indeed here in the rooms to rest.¡±


    Xuan An was delighted upon hearing the words, and asked expectantly, ¡°Who is the leader? Is it the strongest ¡®Zui¡¯?¡±


    After taking over part of the Jiguang Sect, he ¡®unintentionally¡¯ broke into the secret room of his father. Then he finally came into contact with the most core secret of the Jiguang Sect¡ªLinli Building.


    And in these files, what he saw the most was nothing more than the powerhouses¡¯names and events of Linli Building, among which ¡°Zui¡± appeared most.


    After watching what ¡°Zui¡± did, Xuan An was already a little fan of him. If the teleporting matrix hadn¡¯t cost too much, he would have flown to Juecheng City to see his idol.


    Huo Shichunughed in his heart and shook his head, ¡°Lord Zui needs to take charge of the holynd. He didn¡¯t have some spare time to get out. The leader of this trip is Qingshui, a female practitioner. You shouldn¡¯t have heard of her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How could this be?¡±


    Xuan An was immediately disappointed, and even had no thought of visiting them, ¡°Fine, after this Tianjiao Battle, the people of the holynd will inevitably open the teleporting matrix. I will go to Wanjian Sect to steal a ride.¡±


    Huo Shichun only listened to him without saying a word, but he sighed with emotion in his heart.


    It was nice to be young.


    Su Li was in the room, but her divine awareness enveloped the boat, so the scene of Xuan An¡¯s arriving naturally fell into her eyes.


    ¡°This brat has alreadye into contact with Linli Building.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too early to let him fight in Tianjiao Battle. It¡¯s dangerous! What did Xuan Jingzhou think about it?¡±


    After thinking for a while, the fluctuation in Su Li¡¯s eyes faded, and she regained the trance state.


    There were still two days to arrive at Shengxian Mountain.


    ...


    As the sun set and the moon rose, the sky gradually became dark.


    Huo Shichun sat cross-legged on the deck, staring around endlessly. It was thew of the jungle in the cultivation circle. As long as people were strong enough, they didn¡¯t have to obey any rule at all.


    In this way, many practitioners embarked on crooked ways naturally.


    During this day, in the name of the Jiguang Sect, he scared away many evil practitioners who wanted to kill people and steal treasures.


    However, in Jiang Run¡¯s view, it was more because of Elder Huo¡¯s face. He came to help several times, but the faces of the evil practitioners outside spiritual boat were not half as fierce as that of Elder Huo.


    Perhaps, appearance was also an advantage?


    Jiang Run touched his face, and all kinds of weird thoughts shed in his mind.


    ¡°Is your name Jiang Run?¡±


    Maybe Huo Shichun was bored. He spoke in a low voice.


    Jiang Run nodded and said, ¡°I am indeed Jiang Run.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to rest? Guarding me this ugly old codger is quite boring.¡±


    Jiang Run smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is my first time to execute a task. I have to perform my duty and don¡¯t let my master down.¡±


    ¡°Your master... Who is he?¡±


    Huo Shichun was a little curious. Jiang Run stood upright and said in a solemn voice, ¡°My master is ¡®Zui¡¯.¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s eyes were faintly bright, and he said with satisfaction, ¡°The holynd has qualified sessors!¡±


    ¡°You overpraised me. I still need to learn a lot.¡±


    Jiang Run spoke neither humbly nor arrogantly. Huo Shichun was about to continue speaking, but his face changed drastically. Then the entire shield of the spiritual boat instantly doubled as he made finger gestures with both hands.


    Boom!!


    There was a loud noise in the night sky. The spiritual boat shook violently and sounded loudly. Even if Huo Shichun temporarily increased the defense, the shield of spiritual boat could not withstand the shock wave at all and shattered finally.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    ¡°Iing! Go out!¡±


    Everyone woke up instantly and rushed out of the room one after another. They assembled in front of the spiritual boat.


    ¡°Elder Huo, what happened?¡±


    Xuan An walked to Huo Shichun¡¯s side. He nced at Jiang Run, who had an imposing appearance, and asked seriously.


    ¡°Young Lord, a disaster is imminent.¡±


    Huo Shichun said while gritting his teeth. He stared at the dim clouds in the front, and his tone was really serious.


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    But at this moment, a wildugh apanying dozens of human figures appeared from the clouds, ¡°The spiritual boat is so quality that it didn¡¯t be destroyed by the cannon. Our boss is really sagacious, so that we could catch this high-grade boat!¡±


    While speaking, they approached. When Huo Shichun and the others finally saw these people, they were shocked.


    They wore ck clothes and ck hats, and there were bloody lines on their foreheads. The outfits...


    ¡°They... they are Xueyin Bandits!¡±


    One of the disciples from the Jiguang Sect screamed with a hint of horror.


    ¡°Xueyin Bandits?¡±


    Jiang Run and the others looked nk, and their experience of the forces outside the Yin and Yang Region, except for the holy sects, was almost zero.


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Huo Shichun sighed out of luck. Since it was so... he looked serious and seemed to make up his mind. He transmitted the sound quickly, ¡°Young Lord, Jiang Run, find a chance to lead people to escape!¡±


    ¡°What? How can you know if we don¡¯t try...¡±


    Jiang Run was astonished. Before he finished speaking, he noticed that the leader of Xueyin Bandits outside the spiritual boat drew out a pitch-dark flute, and smiled grimly, ¡°Action!Kill all of them!¡±


    In an instant, dozens of ck shadows burst out like lightning, and fought against the disciples on the deck.


    When Huo Shichun saw that flute, hisplexion changed drastically, ¡°No! It¡¯s the Envoy with Xuemo Flute. We must stop him from ying the flute!¡±


    He made finger gestures with both hands, and the flying sword rushed out, but when it flew halfway, it was caught and broken off by a big palm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly, and he was shocked. Then he noticed the burly man standing and grinning on the edge of the spiritual boat. The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself by this kind of toy.¡±


    Body practitioner... Since he could break the flying sword with one hand, he should be in the middle state of the nature¡¯s test. Another person could y the Xuemo Flute, so at least, he should have the same level of Huo Shichun¡¯s cultivation, the early stage of the nature¡¯s test.


    The strength of the Xueyin Bandits was so high that it was hopeless for them.


    Jiang Run nced across the deck, but did not hear Su Li¡¯s voice. He looked serious and then disappeared into the nothingness.


    ¡°Elder Huo, don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Xuan An snorted and kept clicking on the sword rune on his neck. Numerous golden small swords appeared around his body out of thin air. They formed a golden thread and shot through the chest of the burly man in the blink of an eye. It was too fast to make a reaction.


    The burly man groaned and stepped back. He looked at the golden swords floating around Xuan An with fear.


    That could hurt him, so the master of this sword rune had a higher cultivation than him. He could only wait for the boss to make a move.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    But at this moment, the sound that a clear knife de pierced into the flesh fell upon the ear of the burly man.


    The burly man turned his head abruptly and saw that Jiang Run had sneaked behind the Envoy with Xuemo Flutesomehow and pierced his pubic region with a sword. Jiang Run sneered, ¡°You want to y the flute? Have you asked me?¡±


    When Xuan An saw this scene, he was surprised and delighted, ¡°Elder Huo, who is he? He is amazing!¡±


    Elder Huo was ashamed and gratified, ¡°Each new generation excels thest one. Lord Zui¡¯s disciple is really extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes were faintly bright, and he, the one who admired Ling Mo very much, was not surprised at it.


    The Envoy with Xuemo Flutelowered his head and saw the de dripping blood on his pubic region. After a moment of silence, he suddenlyughed.


    Jiang Run¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    The Envoy with Xuemo Flute slowly raised his head, and the bloody line on his forehead suddenly burned. ¡°Iugh at you... You won¡¯t know it until you die!¡±


    Boom!!


    As the monstrous evil energy erupted, Jiang Run was the first to take the brunt of it, but there was no time to evade. He was mmed directly. He raised his head and spouted a mouthful of blood. Then he was shot squarely, smashing a lot of rooms on the spiritual boat.


    ¡°D**n it! You even caused the boss to use the blood spell. You really thought I couldn¡¯t defeat you!¡±


    The burly man was furious. His clothes burst and his body tripled. Then his punch smashed the surrounding golden swords into pieces!


    Crack!


    A crack suddenly appeared on the sword rune.


    Xuan An was horrified, but didn¡¯t back away. He made finger gestures with both hands at the fastest speed in his life. Then hundreds of golden small swords attacked instantly, which entangled the burly man temporarily.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The Envoy with Xuemo Flute walked out of the evil energywith his effeminate figure, and the bloody line on his forehead had disappeared. He ced the flute to his mouth, and his soft tone made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.


    ¡°All... go to hell.¡±

 Chapter 560 - Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 560 Grievance</h4>


    In the ruins of the spiritual boat, Jiang Run coughed up blood constantly, and braced himself painfully to see the battle on the deck. Then he looked at hispanions who came out with him. At this moment, he still couldn¡¯t calm down, and take his defeat lying down.


    How could they die here before arriving at Shengxian Mountain?!


    He carefully searched among everyone in the field once again. After making sure that there wasn¡¯t that figure, he was suddenly startled. Could it be that...Lord Qingshui was one of Xueyin Bandits?!


    Otherwise, how to exin that Xueyin Bandits intercepted and wanted to kill them halfway, but she did not appear?!


    The more Jiang Run thought about it, the more he felt that this was the case. The anger in his heart gushed out uncontrobly, and he growled, ¡°Qingshui!¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar and gentle voice. Su Li¡¯s figure gradually became clear.


    The expression of anger suddenly froze on Jiang Run¡¯s face. Before saying something, he saw Su Li shaking her head and sighing, ¡°Refining really holds things up. Such a big movement...¡±


    Before she ended her speech, Jiang Run saw that the shadow around him suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of the Envoy with Xuemo Flute in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Who is there?!¡±


    The Envoy with Xuemo Flute didn¡¯t even see the figure, feeling very nervous. When he was about to make a move, he couldn¡¯t feel the Xuemo Flute in his hand, and it appeared in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Evil practitioner?¡±


    Su Li stroked the ck flute with her fingertips and coated it with ayer of silver light. She squinted and then threw the flute away. It turned into silver light and burst in the sky immediately, piercing the heart of the burly man at a speed that the naked eyes could hardly distinguish!


    As blood was spilling over, the burly man clutched his chest and turned his head to see the women appeared beside his boss with a look of horror.


    He had used his unique skill. How could he be defeated?


    ¡°Dare to destroy my flute... You are courting death!¡±


    The Envoy with Xuemo Flute made a hideous sound, and his five fingers formed into ws. The evil energy skyrocketed, and he attacked in the direction of Su Li¡¯s head, ¡°Just use your skull to re-refine my treasured flute!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s head tilted slightly. She dodged him easily. Then her slender and white fingers directly grabbed his hand, and pressed hard¡ª


    A series of ¡°cracks¡± sounded. She directly crushed the palm of the Envoy with Xuemo Flute.


    ¡°Just you dare to covet my life?¡±


    Su Li smiled teasingly. The Envoy with Xuemo Flute was terrified and screamed in disbelief, ¡°How could it be possible?! The evil energy couldn¡¯t hurt you...¡±


    Puff!


    A skull was highly cast away, with blood spraying far.


    Su Li stretched out her hands and made fists in the air. The head and body of the Envoy with Xuemo Flute suddenly burst into blood mist with a ¡°bang¡±. A transparent figure with a frightened face floated out of it, but it couldn¡¯t escape. Hong Baizhu held the opportunity and detained it into Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°Boss!!¡±


    The burly man was frightened and angry, but he did not lose his mind. He immediately ordered, ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat! Disperse and flee!¡±


    He stomped fiercely and instantly rushed out far away.


    Su Li came back to the spiritual boat instantly and saw numerous Xueyin Banditsrunning away. Her lips curled up, ¡°Flee in front of me...¡±


    Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she nced lightly, in a moment¡ª


    ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ...


    All Xueyin Bandits who fled exploded in the air at the same time. They could not even make a scream, because all of them exploded into blood mist and dissipated.


    After this step, Su Li withdrew her hands, facing the petrified people standing on the spiritual boat, and said calmly, ¡°Elder Huo, you should repair the spiritual boat first, and I will be back as soon as possible.¡±


    Then she disappeared like a ghost again.


    On the other side, the burly man clutched his chest and did not dare to rx. He ran away desperately and had escaped hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Since you are already here, why do you want to leave?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him, which seemed to hasten his death. The burly man instantly got goose bumps. He turned around and put his hands in front of his chest, with the golden light of his refining body shining gloriously.


    In the next instant, his arms were severed by sharp sword lights, and they were thrown high, with blood spilling in the air.


    ¡°You are not worth mentioning in my eyes.¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and smiled, as if she was saying something that had nothing to do with life and death, ¡°There are few body refiners in Qingshui Circle, so it is rare to see one. May I use the real body refining to kill you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The burly man yelled in horror and wanted to escape. Su Li punched him, and then he and the surroundings were instantly annihted, only leaving the cracked ck flute floating in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s not broken?¡±


    Su Li was slightly surprised. When she stretched out her hand, the flute fell on her hand voluntarily. It touched cold and was light, which was about fifty kilos in weight.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special. Su Li put it away, facing the broken spiritual boat in the distance, and she stopped smiling suddenly.


    ¡°ck Lotus, I still believe you too much. Before I refined the external incarnation, I asked you to stare at the outside. Why didn¡¯t you tell me Xueyin Bandits struck us?¡±


    The ck ring appeared between Su Li¡¯s fingers, and then ck Lotus emerged reluctantly. He shrunk his neck and didn¡¯t dare to face Su Li.


    Could he say that he felt unpleasant towards Jiang Run and wanted to teach him a lesson?


    But after all, Jiang Run was almost killed. If he said that bluntly, Su Li might use Divine Thunder to sober him.


    Su Li snorted coldly, ¡°Tell me the origins of Xueyin Bandits. I will not me you for negligence of duty.¡±


    Hearing this, ck Lotus didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and said honestly at once, ¡°Xueyin Bandits... I have never heard of them. Perhaps they are the evil force that has formed over the past ten thousand years, but I know a little about the blood burning method that they just used. It is a method of evil practitioners called the Explosive Bloody Line. In ancient times, many sects for evil practitioners could use it. Among them, the Xueshen Sect used it earliest and best, which used to have a great emperor. I don¡¯t know his name, but he should not be powerful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even remember the name of the great emperor?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, and said with a spurious smile, ¡°No wonder I, only a junior emperor, am not up to your standard.¡±


    ck Lotus broke out in a cold sweat, and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Master, how dare I! There were thousands of great emperors in the ancient times. Among them, only the strong ones could leave a good name forever. Others couldn¡¯t resist the erosion of time and are now reduced to dust. Except for their descendants, who remembers them?¡±


    Then ck Lotus paused and sighed, ¡°Whether he is a junior emperor or a great emperor, he is still mortal who will die! The real powerhouse is just like the woman you saw on the Chuangxing Path. She is unworldly like an immortal. She will not die for tens of thousands of years, and even...her life will be as long as heaven and earth!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, ¡°Have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ck Lotus nodded proudly and reminiscently. He sighed with emotion, ¡°During the All Spirits Age, cultivation was at its peak. There were a lot immortals walking around, but many of them lived a sequestered life. However... these immortals all disappearedter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Li still wanted to continue asking, but ck Lotus pointed at the spiritual boat and said with a reluctant smile, ¡°Look, the spiritual boat has been repaired. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Su Li nced at ck Lotus deeply, brushing her finger across the ck Lotus Ring.


    ¡°One day, you will be willing to say that.¡±


    After saying that, she came back instantly. ck Lotus retracted into the ring space. He patted his head frantically and couldn¡¯t help but p across his face. Then he raised his head and sighed,


    ¡°When could I change my habit of saying indiscreetly!¡±


    ...


    When Su Li¡¯s figure floated on the bow of the spiritual boat, the crowd waiting on the deck suddenly got up and surrounded her.


    ¡°Lord Qingshui!¡±


    Jiang Run came with a badly wounded body and a pale face. He lowered his head and said ashamedly, ¡°I just...¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, you always care about the sect. I have never med you... This time is my negligence that almost caused a catastrophe.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and said that. After a beam of green light was passed to him, Jiang Run suddenly felt a warm current flowing through the body along the meridians, and the injury healed in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Brother Jiang Run, are you okay?!¡±


    Ying Qiao¡¯er opened her mouth slightly in surprise, and then looked back at Su Li with worship in her eyes.


    Lord Qingshui not only actioned decisively, but also mastered excellent medical skills!


    There was such a perfect female senior in the world actually. Lord Qingshui was even better than her master!


    Lord Qingshui would be heridol from now on! Ying Qiao¡¯er thought.


    Jiang Run moved his right hand away from his faintly painful chest. He was so happy that he quickly kneeled on one knee with reverence, ¡°Lord Qingshui, thanks for healing me!¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Go back to have a rest.¡±


    While saying, Su Li turned to look at the others, ¡°You all more or less have suffered some injuries. Go back and seize the time to heal your injuries. Be sure to restore your peak states before the Tianjiao Battle. For other things...¡±


    Su Li nced at everyone and then said, ¡°All will be okay with me.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all the young cultivators at the scene were excited, and they yelled, ¡°We all follow the order of Elder Qingshui!¡±


    Huo Shichun repaired the rooms on the spiritual boat quickly. All people returned to their rooms one after another. Jiang Run walked at the end and looked back at the ck figure on the deck who was always calm and unflustered. He suddenly understood what his master said before.


    ¡°There is always someone who makes you want to listen to her orders involuntarily, not only because of strength, but also because of...personality.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, there was only Huo Shichun, who was upset, on the deck.


    No, there was another person.


    Su Li¡¯s lips curled up. She chuckled softly, ¡°My good brother, are you still hiding?¡±


    Huo Shichun was stunned.


    Brother. Did she ask him?


    Before he asked, a figure jumped down from the second floor. The expression of astonishment in his eyes disappeared, and he said excitedly, ¡°Sister! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    ¡°This...this... Young Lord?¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s eyes widened. The young lord actually knew Lord Qingshui, and called her sister?!


    ¡°It¡¯s really me.¡±


    Su Li gently straightened Xuan An¡¯s messy hair, but she said with a hint of me in her tone, ¡°Why was your father willing to let you take risks? Even let you join Linli Building?! I¡¯m going to reason with him.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Xuan An suddenly panicked and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault... Well, I identally found the confidential file. This time, uh... I also sneaked out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that a dignified lord of sect, whose informers are all over the Jiuli Region, didn¡¯t know you secretly went out.¡±


    Su Li snorted coldly. Then she turned her head and nced at Huo Shichun, ¡°You are also responsible for this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I...¡±


    Huo Shichun nodded, and suddenly fell silent. He was forced by the young lord to conceal the whereabouts. But, why was he still scolded by the lord of the holynd?


    Thinking of this, Huo Shichun suddenly felt very wronged.

 Chapter 561 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 561 Arrival</h4>


    Huo Shichun pouted, as if he had hung an oil bottle by corners of his mouth. With his terrifying face, he scared Xuan An.


    Even if Su Li saw him, she was also a little afraid. She said, ¡°Fine, it isn¡¯t the time to me somebody. When will the spiritual boat restart?¡±


    Huo Shichun didn¡¯t dare to be angry. He quickly changed his attitude, and said with embarrassment, ¡°My Lord, the driving core of the spiritual boat is not damaged, but the original Tactical Matrix of Hunyuanzhou Shieldon it was as high as ninth grade. If there is no high-grade tactical matrixguarding, the wind pressure under high speed would destroy the spiritual boat in an instant! But if the speed is low, it will be impossible to reach Shengxian Mountain in time. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to set the Tactical Matrix of Hunyuanzhou Shield.¡±


    When Huo Shichun heard it, his expression was suddenly gloomy, and the trace of unrealistic hope in his heart was also gone.


    The body of Lord Qingshui was full of youthful pneuma, and her cultivation was so high that she must also be a top figure among talents. She was obsessed with cultivation and wouldn¡¯t be distracted from the tactical matrix.


    ¡°However, I can give it a try.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Huo Shichun was taken aback, ¡°My Lord, you...¡±


    Before he asked, he saw Su Li throwing out a masterless flying sword glowing with a light blue halo, ¡°Your flying sword was destroyed, and you suffered reversed effect. Go back to your room first, ande back four hourster.¡±


    Huo Shichun subconsciously took the flying sword. Coming back to his sense, he was shocked and stammered, ¡°This...this is a Treasure Equipment. Gee!¡±


    Xuan An was not surprised. His sister could even give away the Poisonous Power Insect, which was worthless. She must be rich. He immediately smiled and patted Huo Shichun on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t you thank Lord Qingshui right now? This time you hit the jackpot!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Huo Shichun was awakened. He quickly sped his fist and bowed deeply, ¡°Thanks for Lord Qingshui¡¯s gift!¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand unconcernedly. Her eyes fell on Xuan An. Thetter immediately scratched his head and ran away, ¡°I¡¯m going to continue my practice! Sister, do as you please.¡±


    He knew that his sworn sister was not only unpredictable in strength, but also had many secrets. She was definitely a covert big shot. Since she didn¡¯t want some secrets to be known, he of course would not refer to them.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±


    Huo Shichun left happily, and Su Li was alone at the bow of the boat.


    Su Li walked to the wooden disk that controlled the tactical matrix and sat down cross-legged. Her palm swept across the first tactical matrix, and then the ck light rune shed away.


    ¡°Huo Shichun is right. The core is intact. I just need to add a protective tactical matrix rune.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s fingertips swept across the second charred disk, and ayer of sawdust was immediately removed from the surface, revealing the original snow-white wood color.


    Su Li was astonished, ¡°It¡¯s actually a thousand-year-old spiritual pear wood, which can support the eleven-grade tactical matrix. It¡¯s a pity that the surface of the spiritual pear wood disk is too small... Well, so be it.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li picked up the spiritual pen to repair tactical matrix. When there were runes of divination in her pupils, there were runes appearing on top of the spiritual disk in an instant, and some of them drifted down like ck snowkes...


    Four hourster, Huo Shichun walked with the flying sword made from the initial refining and sweated profusely. Lord Qingshui gave him four hours, and he couldn¡¯t bete.


    But when he came to the bow of the spiritual boat, Su Li was not here.


    ¡°Huh, Lord Qingshui?¡±


    Huo Shichun patted his head. He thought about changing Lord Qingshui to the best room on the spiritual boat. It was unexpected that he didn¡¯t meet her.


    He muttered and walked to the spiritual disk, and inadvertently caught a glimpse of the new ck rune on the right of the spiritual disk. He was open-eyed instantly.


    ¡°New rune for the tactical matrix?!¡±


    He hurriedly sat down to check it. Although he couldn¡¯t figure out the tactical matrix on the spiritual disk with understanding of general tactical matrix, the new rune for the tactical matrix was integrated and moreplex than before. It was not scribble definitely!


    ¡°Lord Qingshui is proficient in tactical matrix? She is above the ninth grade, so that...!¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s eyes widened. The more he thought about it, the more shocked he felt. But he didn¡¯t stop filling the spiritual stones into the core of the tactical matrix.


    After a while¡ª


    Boom!


    As soon as the spiritual boat soared into the sky, the transparent shield instantly lit up.


    ¡°The reaction speed is faster than before, and...¡±


    Huo Shichun swallowed, and speeded up the spiritual boat. The shield did not move at all and was much more stable than the previous ninth-grade tactical matrix!


    ¡°It¡¯s really a tenth-grade tactical matrix!¡±


    Huo Shichun verified his thoughts. He was even more shocked, and looked back at the remote and closed door on the second floor.


    He hadn¡¯t even heard about such a powerful female practitioner. The talents among those holy sects should be like this.


    Could the holynd rival the holy sects?!


    ¡°Then this Tianjiao Battle...¡±


    Huo Shichun was shocked, and suddenly, a thought that he had never dared to think of before popped up into his mind.


    ...


    In the ensuing time, although the spiritual boat encountered bandits several times, they were not thorny, and Huo Shichun had forced all of them to leave.


    After just one day, everyone finally arrived at Shengxian Region.


    Shengxian Region was extremely small. It was extremelypactpared with the other huge regions.


    There was no sect in Shengxian Region. Except for the wastnd, there was a high mountain in its center that reached into the clouds, and the top of the mountain couldn¡¯t be seen. That was the famous Shengxian Mountain.


    A mottled stone wall stood in the ancient stone field on the hillside of Shengxian Mountain. From a distance, it looked like a rag hanging on the mountainside. If no one introduced it, the practitioners who came here for the first time would never know that the famous Tianjiao List in Qingshui Circle was exactly that ¡°rag¡±!


    ¡°My Lord, here is Shengxian mountain.¡±


    The sound transmission faintly floated from outside the door. Su Li slowly opened her eyes. The jade light shed in her eyes. She felt the monstrous and surging power in her body, and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°The peak of Yuanying Realm.¡±


    After she broke into the Star Path in the Jiuzhou Region, her cultivation had reached the peak of Yuanying Realm from the early stage without encountering any hindrance.


    Su Li was not surprised at this point.


    Her soul¡¯s realm and strength were far beyond those of the cultivation. Yuanying Realmcould only be regarded as umtion. It was not difficult for her.


    ¡°Breaking into the Star Path has now be an obstacle to my cultivation.¡±


    Su Li frowned.


    Indeed, every time she broke intothe Star Path, she exhausted herself too much energy, and it was dangerous all the time.


    However, she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Weren¡¯t her strength and foundation that far surpassing the realm of cultivation obtained by breaking into the Star Path?


    ¡°However, I should elerate, otherwise, if my cultivation reaches the realm of the great emperor, and I want to cross the realm of immortal, the natural moat, I should only break through my realm of cultivation, and transform from a mortal into an immortal. But my biggest problem now is not breaking into the Star Path, but...¡±


    Su Li spread out her palms, and a ray of emerald color flowed through the middle of her palms.


    Suiyu Tactics!


    This mental method was indeed the treasure of the ancient times. Just by practicing to the second level, she could avoid the invasion of naturalw. But... it was too time-consuming to explore with just the mental method without knowing the knacks.


    However, what shecked most was time.


    ¡°It is rumored that Shengxian Mountain has been also left from ancient times. I don¡¯t know if I can gain anything.¡±


    Retracting the palms, Su Li heard the call from outside. After putting on the disciple¡¯s suits of Jiguang Sect and the veil, she opened the door.


    ¡°Lord Qingshui!¡±


    ¡°Lord Qingshui!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When everyone saw Su Li, they all saluted in awe together.


    Not least Huo Shichun¡¯s attitude was even more respectful.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s sleeves waved in the wind, and an invisible force immediately lifted everyone up.


    ¡°Dispense with the formalities. Elder Huo will lead this time. Don¡¯t expose it.¡±


    Su Li walked up to Xuan An and nced over everyone here. She said with a gentle voice, ¡°For the one who deliberately leak secrets, you should know the punishment more clearly than me.¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyone looked a little scared, and then responded quickly. The disciples of Jiguang Sect and Wanjian Sect also nodded.


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s clothes, Elder Huo understood that she would take part in the Tianjiao Battle in person. He was shocked in his heart and smiled cheerfully, ¡°In the battle of fighting Xueyin Bandits, Lord Qingshui saved my life and I am so grateful. We ept that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Su Li said with a smile, but there was coldness in her eyes.


    It was time for holy sects to pay the bill.


    After a while, the spiritual boat moored at the foot of Shengxian Mountain. Huo Shichun led everyone out. Looking up, he could see the endless stream of spiritual boats in the sky, like meteor showers, falling everywhere in the wastnd.


    ¡°It¡¯s less than ten days before the Tianjiao Battle starts. There must be full of people in the Shengxian City.¡±


    Obviously, it was not the first time that Huo Shichun hade here. He was familiar with the road and brought the crowd to a huge ancient city at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Isthere a city in Shengxian Region?¡±


    Xuan An raised his head to look at the huge gate tower and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so high. It is much higher than that of our Jiguang Sect!¡±


    The others also admired the view. Not to mention the Shengxian Mountain that soared into the clouds, only the height of this city was enough to amaze them.


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±


    Huo Shichun smiled, ¡°Shengxian City is more than a kilometer high, and it is also a legacy from ancient times. Only Hengtian Ancient City of Tianhe Sect could rival it in Qingshui Circle. New visitors are all shocked by it.¡±


    As Huo Shichun was speaking, more and more practitioners were gathering in front of the city gate. Then he waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about this matter after we enter. Let¡¯s go there and line up!¡±


    Su Li followed the crowd. When looking up at the obviously new que of the city gate, she looked serious. And ck Lotus chattered with shock in her ear.


    ¡°Shengxian City? It...is clearly Ecstasy Ghost Town of my Ghost n! And who named it Shengxian Mountain? It is the mountain of Lotus Immortal Cult! Tianjiao List... Isn¡¯t it the Wangtian Tablet of Yuanfo Ancient Temple? The three factions of human, ghost and Buddhism could evene together harmoniously? What a mess!!¡±


    ck Lotus waspletely messed up, and Su Li could understand most of it.


    ¡°It is from the ancient sect... Maybe there will be news about Suiyu Tactics, and this ghost town...¡±


    A beam of light shed in Su Li¡¯s eyes, and then she withdrew her eyes from the city gate. She did feel an extremely weak summoning force. But with the oddness of Ghost n, she was not sure if it was misfortune.


    The guards of the city gates were the disciples sent by the top four holy sects, so the sects of Qingshui Circle didn¡¯t dare to make trouble, and the whole team advanced orderly with a fast speed.


    About an hourter, the people of Jiguang Sect approached the city gate. Huo Shichun was about to submit the files of Jiguang Sect, but at this moment¡ª

 Chapter 562 - Convergence

    <h4>Chapter 562 Convergence</h4>


    From the horizon far away, a roar sounded, as if it thundered in the hearts of the crowd. The people who had lower level of cultivation bled from their noses and mouths. Even Jiang Run and others felt that their internal pneuma was unstable and their blood was shaking.


    After only a short while, four magnificent pces withpletely different pneuma appeared above everyone¡¯s heads.


    All the practitioners were shocked at once, and they gave up arge open space. Su Li and others retreated aside and calmly watched the four pces fall.


    ¡°They are the top holy sects!¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he eximed in a low voice.


    ¡°Are these the top four holy sects?¡±


    The disciples of the Jiguang Sect were absent-minded. It was the first time that they had seen the top holy sects, so they were too surprised. The four people of Wanjian Sect were also surprised. While Jiang Run and the other eleven people had seen such a great scene in the Blood World, so they didn¡¯t show any expression although they were amazed at the mighty pressure of the top holy sects.


    Huo Shichun saw that and couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion in his heart. They were worthy of the holynd. Except for Lord Qingshui, none of inherited disciples in the sect could rival these twelve youths.


    Squeak¡ª


    At this moment, the green and shining pce gate on the far left suddenly opened, and a cold-faced youth with full of evil thoughts stepped out from it. When he nced at the practitioners, a chilling evil thought escaped and then disappeared in an instant.


    Behind him, many green-robed elders flocked to follow, with respectful expressions.


    The Chief Great Holy Boy of Ankui Valley, Qu Qingning!


    ¡°He is the holy boy of Ankui Valley. It is rumored that he is more than 1,900 years old. He can rival his peers with his poison power. He has been silent for thousands of years since he returned to sect after the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit. His cultivation base is unfathomable!¡±


    Huo Shichun secretly transmitted his sound in silence to Su Li and other people from Juecheng City. After all, in his understanding, the news of Juecheng City was too limited. It was always good to talk more about themon sense of Qingshui Circle.


    Jiang Run and others did not reach the core of the Linli building, but they were really amazed and couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Su Li remained calm and raised her brows slightly.


    ¡°Does he enter the second test of Qiyu Xuangong?¡±


    She naturally knew the bottleneck and details of the mental method of Qiyu Xuangong, because she had disguised as Mr. Li in the Reincarnation Mirror to learn it from Ling Qinn.


    People must first ovee the seven tests before practicing it. The first was desire. When she saw Qu Qingning in the ancestralnd of Ghost n, she realized that he was no longer a virgin, but there was only a female pneuma entangling him. He controlled himself pretty well.


    It was much easierto practice Qiyu Xuangong as a high-grade method in Reincarnation Mirror. As her eldest brother could master this method, the Reincarnation Mirror contributed a lot.


    Now this method showed up as a top-grade mental method in the Qingshui Circle. In the past few years, Qu Qingning had actually stepped through the first test and reached the second test¡ªevil thoughts.


    The so-called evil thoughts were thinking about doing evil all the time, which could arouse the wrath of heaven. Nobody knew how Ankui Valley suppressed it.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. The top holy sects were really powerful.


    At this moment, in Shengxian City, a white-haired old man with the robe of Ankui Valley walked hurriedly to Qu Qingning. He saluted and smiled, ¡°Your Highness, I have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Qu Qingning snorted coldly, ¡°Tenth Elder, you didn¡¯t show up until I waited for a while. How dare you?¡±


    The white-haired old man¡¯splexion changed slightly. He had long heard that the Great Holy Boy¡¯s power was progressing rapidly, and he had entered the second stage. He was very grumpy, but the old man did not expect him to have such a bad temper.


    Before Tenth Elder thought of a way to deal with it, the most luxurious and magnificent pce gate of the four pces opened slowly. Then two rows of beautiful and dignified maids walked out and stood silently on both sides. A white-skin and delicate woman came out with golden skirts which was shining with unknown invincible might. A group of old women followed behind her, and their pneumas were terrifying.


    Such a wonderful woman astounded the audience as soon as she appeared, but the coldness and indifference in her eyes made many practitioners afraid to look directly at her. So, they looked away.


    This woman was the Great Holy Girl of Huangxing Hall¡ªYin Xuetong.


    ¡°The holy boy of Ankui Valley is still so disgusting.¡±


    As soon as Yin Xuetong appeared, she began to ridicule Qu Qingning, and her words were not polite.


    Qu Qingningughed instead of being pissed off. He turned his head and grinned, ¡°Yin Xuetong, I am definitely clear about who you are. The pot calls the kettle ck. How dare youugh at me?¡±


    Yin Xuetong was calm, and her reaction was not intense. She seemed to have long been used to Qu Qingning¡¯s counterattack.


    ¡°You two have quarreled for a thousand years. Haven¡¯t you quarreled enough? Aren¡¯t you tired of that?¡±


    In the third pce, simple and ancient, Fang Mu reluctantly walked out with the powerhouses of Tianhe Sect. He was still that handsome youth with red lips and white teeth. He was leisured, and his energy was looming ahead. In the years after his eldest brother Fang Yuan left, he became a mature manpletely through many hardships.


    ¡°Brat Fang Mu, don¡¯t be the peacemaker!¡±


    Qu Qingning frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been a thousand years. Aren¡¯t you still immersing in that dream? Silly boy, you are as stupid as your eldest brother, and your Tianhe Sect...¡±


    ¡°Great Holy Boy, watch your words.¡±


    Before Qu Qingning finished speaking, the highest-ranking elder behind him immediately came out to stop the wrangle. The Tianjiao Battle was about to begin, and disputes were not allowed now. The grievances could be left in the Tianjiao Battle as well.


    ¡°Of course, I know that. You don¡¯t need to remind me!¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s expression turned gloomy. With a flick of his sleeves, he swaggered into Shengxian City without waiting for the people from Shengtian Shrine toe out.


    First Elder sighed secretly when he saw it without any expression. He put away the pce and led their men to follow Qu Qingning.


    ¡°Ankui Valley is also a top holy sect. How could there be such a rude holy boy?¡±


    ¡°It is said that after that incident, his temperament changed drastically.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ...


    Some people in the crowd were transmitting the sound in silence to talk secretly, but when the gate of thest ck pce opened, there was dead silence immediately.


    Tread...


    The sound of footsteps approached, and a stern young man in a tall ck robe walked out of the darkness. Every step of him seemed to be measured, which was extremely urate. The invisible mighty pressure of him instantly spread to the whole field. The elders and disciples of Shengtian Shrine who followed him were even more in awe and came out together.


    ¡°He ising! He is the top talent in Qingshui Circle, the Great Holy Boy of Shengtian Shrine! Although there wasn¡¯t a battle in Shengxian Mountain during thest rating of Tianjiao List, this guy ranked first on the Tianjiao Listundisputedly because of his outstanding record. He is known as the Lord of Evil, Ling Li!¡±


    Huo Shichun transmitted the sound which shocked everyone.


    ¡°Three days and three nights were not long enough to count up his deeds! If he hadn¡¯t showed up, Shengtian Shrine would never have been the top holy sect firmly. There were so many talents who were killed by him, even the talents of the top four holy sects were no exception!¡±


    ¡°It is even rumored that this person is indifferent and ruthless! Although there are a number of beauties in his pce, he does not like children. Anyone of the beauties who were pregnant would be put to death immediately! The one in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit was even killed by himself... Lord of Evil is frightening!¡±


    Jiang Run frowned when he heard it, and couldn¡¯t help but transmit the sound, ¡°How could such an inhumane evil practitioner reach the top? Didn¡¯t the holy sects care about that?¡±


    Huo Shichun shook his head andughed, ¡°Boy, you are still too innocent. Shengtian Shrine is originally an evil sect. Where is the difference between the good and evil in this world?¡±


    Jiang Run was speechless for a while.


    These talks would never reach Ling Li¡¯s ears. He nced indifferently at Yin Xuetong¡¯s expressionless face and Fang Mu¡¯s strange face, and then withdrew his gaze. He put the pce away in his sleeve, and walked into the city.


    ¡°Such a boring man.¡±


    Yin Xuetong muttered. Waving her hand, she also led her subordinates to walk into the city one after another.


    Fang Mu, who was thest one, was full of sadness in his eyes. But soon, he recovered, igniting the fire of fighting spirit, and said in his heart, ¡°Ling Li! In the Tianjiao Battle, I want you to know that cruelness and unrighteousness are not the right way definitely!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and said nothing.


    She thought, ¡°What difficulties do you have? You let Buwang go out and suffer rather than let him by your side, and you even painstakingly created the situation and spread so many untruths.¡±


    While Su Li was thinking, Huo Shichun stepped forward to hand out the official document and called others to walk into the city.


    When Su Li saw that, she stopped her thoughts and stepped quickly to keep up with them.


    After entering the city, Huo Shichun led the crowed to thergest inn in Shengxian City¡ªTianyake Attic.


    There were mostly holy sects¡¯ residences in Shengxian City. There was no one else who could open chain inns in the city, except for the most mysterious intelligence force in Qingshui Circle.


    ¡°Landlord, we have booked a court.¡±


    Huo Shichun came to the counter and handed in the token. The cultivation of thendlord of Tianyake Attic was no less than his. Tianyake Attic¡¯s strength was evident.


    ¡°It turns out to be the elder of Jiguang Sect.¡±


    After thendlord took the token, he showed a kind smile immediately. Then he nced at the young disciples behind Huo Shichun. There was surprise in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but sp his fist,


    ¡°It seems that Jiguang Sect is expected to go further this year. I congratte you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    Huo Shichun couldn¡¯t helpughing. He knew that Lord Qingshui was here, so it was sure of getting the position of holy sect. But it was not appropriate to show off now.


    However, after he said this humble remark, someone really retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. Your Jiguang Sect are all good-for-nothings. How dare you attempt to get the position of holy sect?!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone of Jiguang Sect immediately looked angry and looked back all together. Even the smile of thendlord of Tianyake Attic faded a little.


    Su Li looked back, but saw a group of practitioners wearing the same charcoal gray robes stepping into the inn together. The number of young disciples was not less than a hundred, far more than that of Linli Building!


    When Huo Shichun saw the lead old man with golden eyebrows, his hideous face suddenly became more terrifying, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Traitor! How dare you appear in front of me?!¡±


    The old man with golden eyebrows smiled weirdly when he saw this, ¡°Huo Shichun, you are still as superficial as before.¡±


    ¡°No matter how superficial I am, I am a still much better than you, a traitor who sold out his sect!¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s expression was bitter, and his eyes were full of murderous intent, ¡°If we weren¡¯t in Shengxian Mountain... After the Tianjiao Battle, you won¡¯t leave here alive!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I say this to you?¡±


    The old man with golden eyebrows came to the counter with many disciples. He took out a shining token with purple sh from his hand. Then he nced at the dim and dull general token in Huo Shichun¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know your Jiguang Sect will be destroyed, right?¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯splexion changed drastically when he saw the token with purple sh.

 Chapter 563 - Harmony Brought Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 563 Harmony Brought Wealth</h4>


    ¡°The token of a holy sect?! You...¡±


    Huo Shichun stared with wide eyes. The elder with golden eyebrows retracted his hand and said in a dismissive tone, ¡°Cherish yourst moment. After the Tianjiao Battle, our Fenguang Hall will ascend to the throne of the holy sect, and it will be the time when your Jiguang Sect is destroyed!¡±


    Huo Shichun¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes shed with fear.


    Fenguang Hall and Jiguang Sect were both top-grade sects, and they were eternal enemies. They had fought for thousands of years, causing many deaths of geniuses.


    Now, Fenguang Hall suddenly possessed the token of a holy sect, so they must have ridden on a certain holy sect¡¯s coattails. Although Jiguang Sect had the holynd, its grade was not obvious. So, in Huo Shichun¡¯s opinion, the grade of holynd could reach the peak of high grade at most, still far behind holy sects.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Meng Bi¡¯an, a crafty scoundrel who was caught while embezzling and finally escaped in fear of being punished.¡±


    But at this moment, Xuan An stood out from behind Huo Shichun and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Well, with a new backer, you are cocky now.¡±


    The elder with golden eyebrows looked angry instantly as Xuan An¡¯s words hit home. Then while gnashing his teeth, the elder said with hatred, ¡°Little bastard! How dare youe here!¡±


    Xuan Anughed and teased, ¡°Even you dare toe, so why not me? The rubbish that our Jiguang Sect didn¡¯t want, bes the elder in Fenguang Hall. It¡¯s indeed a veritable garbage dump. You couldn¡¯t be more suitable if you didn¡¯t go there!¡±


    In the end, Xuan An deliberately showed surprise, and all the disciples in Fenguang Hall were shocked and angry. They red at Xuan An.


    ¡°Little bastard! You court death!¡±


    Meng Bi¡¯an forehead was veined, and his eyes turned red. Then he mmed into Xuan An¡¯s cheek without saying a word, but before he hit it, he was blocked by a palm and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°In Tianyake Attic, using force is not allowed.¡±


    Thendlord slowly stretched out his hand and forced the fist of Meng Bi¡¯an back, ¡°Does Fenguang Hall want to break the unchanging rule of our Tianyake Attic?¡±


    Meng Bi¡¯an suddenly returned to his mind, and was frightened into cold sweat. He hurriedly held his fist in the other hand and said, ¡°No. Please arrange amodation for us.¡±


    Thendlord nodded. He retracted his hand and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have the token of a holy sect, you would be kicked out early. For the reputation of Tianyake Attic, I can¡¯tpletely forgive you. You cannot live in your reserved court. There are only ordinary rooms. Would you check in?¡±


    Meng Bi¡¯an¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Landlord...¡±


    ¡°If you say one more word, just sleep on the street.¡±


    Thendlord interrupted indifferently, and Meng Bi¡¯an stopped talking. His face turned livid, but he did not dare to say anything.


    After hurriedly checking in, Meng Bi¡¯an got the room card and saw that those people from Jiguang Sect were still watching his jokes. He smiled coldly and said in a horrific voice, ¡°Little bastard, no one will protect you in the Tianjiao Battle. You...will definitely die!¡±


    Behind him, many disciples from Fenguang Hall looked at Xuan An with cold eyes, as if they were looking at a dead man.


    Xuan An rolled his eyes. Meng Bi¡¯an was afraid that he would be angry again, so he went straight upstairs with a cold snort.


    After they all disappeared at the stairway, the atmosphere at the counter immediately eased.


    ¡°Thanks for helping me out, Landlord.¡±


    Huo Shichun hurriedly held his fist in the other hand and said that. Thendlord smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m just defending the face of Tianyake Attic. There¡¯s no need to thank me. It will be my honor if you forgive me for not being attentive enough to you, Elder Huo.¡±


    ¡°No, you treat us very well!¡±


    Huo Shichun was immediately ttered, but he was skeptical in his heart. Did thendlord know that Lord Qingshui was extraordinary?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite free right now. I will personally take you to the Chunting Court.¡±


    Thendlord smiled, ¡°Elder Huo, don¡¯t call me thendlord. My surname is Xie, and my given name is Wei.¡±


    ¡°Well, Fellow Practitioner Xie Wei, I am Huo Shichun.¡±


    After they introduced each other, Xie Wei led all people through the lobby on the first floor and walked towards the distance along the clean and tidy stone path.


    Su Li walked in the crowd, and her eyes shed with light.


    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t show anything extraordinary, and she also noticed that thendlord¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang Run from time to time.


    Indeed, as the personal disciple of Ling Mo, Jiang Run couldn¡¯t be a mediocrity. He had a strong strength, ranking in the middle upper level of the Tianjiao List. Besides, he was very young and had endless potential.


    In fact, Xie Wei really thought so.


    Although there were few disciples of the Jiguang Sect, they were superior, especially the ck-clothed young man. His pneuma was high-grade, which was rarely seen in the high-grade sect.


    ¡°If there are no idents, Jiguang Sect could really win a ce. On the contrary, although Fenguang Hall attached to a holy sect, its disciples are not...¡±


    Xie Wei thought it. Then he stopped in front of a spacious courtyard and said, ¡°Although Chunting Court is not the best, it is also fully equipped. Since youe from afar, you must feel tired now. I won¡¯t bother you. See you.¡±


    Huo Shichun hurriedly held his fist in the other hand and watched Xie Wei leave.


    ¡°Wow! What a big and beautiful courtyard. It¡¯s even more exquisite than our Jiguang Sect¡¯s pavilions.¡±


    The disciples of Jiguang Sect opened the door, looking at the scenery inside, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    Ying Qiao¡¯er and others from Wanjian Sect had their eyes sparkling, and quickly stepped to choose their favorite rooms.


    ¡°These disciples are so disrespectful.¡±


    Huo Shichun was both funny and annoyed. Seeing that Jiang Run and others still stood quietly behind him, Huo Shichun nodded secretly, and then carefully transmitted the sound to Su Li, ¡°Lord Qingshui, here is a big room in the middle for you!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pick one at random. You can live in the big room.¡± Su Li gently shook her head and walked into the courtyard. Xuan An immediately followed her.


    Huo Shichun understood and did not refute. Now Lord Qingshui was a ¡°disciple¡±. If the news that she lived in a big room was leaked out, it would inevitably cause attention, so it was better to be careful.


    There were 60 rooms totally in the Chunting Court, but the total number of them was only forty-eight. The rooms were all extremely exquisite and luxurious. Except for the big room in the middle, there was no difference between other rooms, so everyone settledfortably after a while.


    At the same time, on the second floor of Tianyake Attic, when Meng Bi¡¯an opened the door and looked at the dozens of crowded beds in the room, his face was so gloomy.


    ¡°What the hell! How dare he bully us and give us a shared room where the underlings live!¡±


    Zheng Shu, the eldest disciple standing beside Meng Bi¡¯an, finally couldn¡¯t help going downstairs in indignation, but he was stopped by Meng Bi¡¯an, ¡°Do you want everyone to sleep on the street!¡±


    Zheng Shu stopped. Suddenly, he turned around and said while gritting his teeth, ¡°Elder, we are on the verge of being crawled over by the jerks from the Jiguang Sect. How can we bear this?¡±


    ¡°Patience is a virtue!¡±


    Meng Bi¡¯an snorted and walked into the room, ¡°Alle in! A great man knows when to yield and when not. You have to return what we are suffering now to Jiguang Sect a thousand times during the Tianjiao Battle!¡±


    ¡°All of them will die!¡±


    Zheng Shu took a deep breath and said with a stern tone. Then he threw his sleeves and stepped into the room. The others looked at each other. Then finally, they held back their frustration and walked into the room one after another.


    In the corridor, Xie Wei shook his head when hearing these words.


    ¡°Where does your confidencee from?¡±


    At this moment, another group of people swarmed in on the first floor, and the leader was Ling Qinn!


    ¡°Where is thendlord?¡±


    ¡°Coming.¡±


    Xie Wei went downstairs. When he saw Ling Qinn¡¯s face, his pupils suddenly contracted, and he shouted, ¡°Yi Mo, Tianyin Tribe?!¡±


    Ling Qinn raised his brows slightly, revealing a very faint smile, ¡°I don¡¯t use that name for a long time. Now, the Head of the Tianyake Attic in Shengxian City, please call me Ling Qinn.¡±


    Xie Wei frowned slightly as he took the token from Ling Qinn¡¯s hand. Then he lowered his head to make the room card and said carelessly, ¡°It seems that you not only survive sessfully, but also know a lot.¡±


    There were many inns of Tianyake Attic in Shengxian City, but there would only be one head of Tianyake Attic in each region of Qingshui Circle.


    Xie Wei knew a lot about the talents of the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, especially having a good memory about the Tianyin Tribe, which had been destroyed not long ago.


    He thought that Yi Mo died because of the destruction of the divided soul, but he didn¡¯t expect that not only was Yi Mo alive, but his cultivation was still kept.


    He looked up to nce at the people behind Ling Qinn. They were all unfamiliar faces, but all with hidden and extremely extraordinary pneumas.


    ¡°The force that Tianyake Attic doesn¡¯t record?¡±


    Xie Wei was shocked and suspicious. When he saw the words ¡°Jiuzhou Region¡± appearing on the token in his hand, he was even more shocked in his heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be suspicious. It won¡¯t be long before you can know where Ie from with your informers. However, not now.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled slightly, ¡°During the Tianjiao Battle, I hope that you will be merciful and not reveal the news about us.¡±


    Xie Wei silently pondered the intentions. Before he cleared his thoughts, he saw Ling Qinn¡¯s face and aura suddenly change, turning into aplete stranger, as if everything just now were an illusion.


    This time, Xie Wei was so shocked that he did not realize that the token in his hand fell to the ground.


    With his cultivation, it was absolutely impossible to have illusions!


    The only possibility was... He couldn¡¯t see through the secret disguise skill!


    Thinking of this, another suspicion that made him extremely timid came up in his mind, and his gaze couldn¡¯t help falling to those behind Ling Qinn.


    ¡°These people...!¡±


    At this moment, he finally felt a storming.


    Something big might happen in this Tianjiao Battle!


    ¡°Landlord, is the room card ready?¡±


    Ling Qinn, who changed his face, spoke and called Xie Wei back to reality.


    This was a naked warning, warning Xie Wei not to disclose any news about the Bloody ident of Holy Spiritto others of Tianyake Atticbefore the end of the Tianjiao Battle!


    Xie Wei took a deep breath and wiped away the half-made room card. Then he took out an exquisite jade key from the drawer. His face returned calmly, and he smiled, ¡°It just so happens that something happened to a high-grade sect today, and they can¡¯t stay in the court, so there is an extra room in Qiuting Court. You guys are so lucky.¡±


    Facing Xie Wei¡¯s sudden kindness, Ling Qinn was startled and then took the jade key. He said with a smile, ¡°You live up to the title of the Head of the Tianyake Attic, you have an extraordinary courage. If I were in another situation, maybe I would be willing to be your friend.¡±


    ¡°Well, I might attach myself to you.¡±


    Xie Wei chuckled, ¡°As the saying goes, harmony brings wealth. Our Tianyake Attic is just in business. For such trifles, I would like to do you a favor.¡±

 Chapter 564 - Apologize!

    <h4>Chapter 564 Apologize!</h4>


    After sending out the token of Qiuting Court, Xie Wei personally led the way and arranged for Ling Qinn and the others to check in. Then he hurriedly entrusted everything here to the innkeeper. After that, he returned to the study and wrote down a letter.


    After a while, Xie Wei put down the writing brush, and was silent for a moment when looking at the white letter with ck words. He seemed to make a choicefinally, and his face rxed. Then he put the letter in the drawer.


    ¡°Lord Tianxing from the headquarters of Tianyake Attic does have a foreboding. The result of divination for the Tianjiao Battle is unclear. It seems to be unremarkable, but also seems to be turbulent and the variable. It seems that... the storm ising.¡±


    Xie Wei straightened up and turned his head to look at the sky, folding his arms behind his back. When he saw the misty peaks above the city, a deep feeling appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Even Fate Ancestor cannot control everything. It happened a thousand years ago, and it will still happen after a thousand years.¡±


    After Ling Qinn and others stayed in the Qiuting Court, they let the young disciples return to their rooms. Then all five persons left showed their true colors.


    In addition to Ling Qinn, there were Yan Ziye, Dongfang Wuxue and Lv You. Besides, Li Hai, Deputy Lord of Yuxu Sect who led the team openly, was also here.


    Hua Yan and Yi Xue stayed in the sect to control the overall situation. Moreover, if ghosts such as Wen Yuanqing appeared in Shengxian City, there might be a panic.


    ¡°The secret method that Master passed on me is really amazing. Xie Wei, whose cultivation is no less than the nature¡¯s test, still didn¡¯t see the ws.¡±


    Lv You¡¯s tone was a little excited. It was a rare opportunity for him toe to the supreme Shengxian City in the Qingshui Circle as a casual practitioner in the Ghost Circle!


    If it were ten years ago, he would not even dare to think about it!


    Ling Qinn frowned when hearing the word ¡°Master¡±. In his mind, there was only one person worthy of this ¡°title¡±.


    However, Su Jiuzhou was kind to him after all. Even if Su Jiuzhou imitated that person everywhere, and he felt ufortable, he would not say anything obviously.


    ¡°Tianjiao Battle will start in two more days, so let¡¯s have a good rest.¡±


    Li Hai said. Then Yan Ziye nodded and smiled, ¡°Alright, Ling Qinn, you stay here. I will go out and see if there is any news about Master. By the way, our generation is close to two thousand years old, but this is the first time for us toe to Shengxian City!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ling Qinn responded and thought for a moment. Then he reminded, ¡°Pay attention to the Void Sword Sect. After all, you...¡±


    A shadow of intricacy shed in Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes, but in an instant, he recovered to be open-minded and then smiled lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have the secret technique of Master. Even if I encounter the Void Sword Sect head-on, nothing will happen.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left the court. Then he walked outward along the original road.


    This scene happened to be caught by Su Li, who just came out of the Chunting Court.


    ¡°Ziye?¡±


    Su Li was slightly astonished, and turned her head back to quietly sweep across the next court with her divine awareness. Then she immediately saw Ling Qinn and others who didn¡¯t leave yet.


    ¡°They are actually in the next door?¡±


    This was a coincidence. Furthermore, even if Ling Qinn warned Tianyake Attic ording to her instructions, it could not have an extra court at this time. The only possibility was...


    ¡°upy the court of Fenguang Hall?¡±


    Su Li quickly figured out the reason. She couldn¡¯t help but show a weird smile, and then quietly followed Yan Ziye.


    Yan Ziye was unaware of all this. He walked out of the inn and soon came to the bustling street. After looking around, he headed towards the busiest city center.


    ¡°There are only two days before the Tianjiao Battle. Master should have arrived long ago, but I don¡¯t know which inn she stays in.¡±


    Yan Ziye pondered, and his steps were not slow. After a while, he came to the huge square in the center of the city.


    The square had a long history, and the ancient traces left by time could be seen everywhere. The ck ground was built by some stones. Even if it had been exposed to winds and rains, it still hadn¡¯t been damaged too much.


    At this moment, the square was overcrowded. There were many outstanding practitioners. At least three of the ten were disciples of the noble holy sects, and the rest were at least the middle-grade sects.


    Of course, the majority were casual practitioners and practitioners from low-grade sects, who were bystanders. After all, based on the level of practitioners in Qingshui Circle, talents would be a minority after all.


    ¡°A gathering of geniuses! What a great scene! I don¡¯t know where my current cultivation can be ranked in the Tianjiao Battle.¡±


    Yan Ziye sighed with emotion. As he approached the center of the square, he suddenly saw a huge stone tablet with ck light standing there. There were many names on it.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    Yan Ziye was startled and walked quickly under the tablet. Then he saw the shing names, among which the top ten names were particrly conspicuous.


    Ling Li!


    Qu Qingning!


    Yin Xuetong!


    Fang Mu!


    Zhou Linfeng!


    Luo Hong!


    Ling Xian!


    Zhao Qianyuan!


    Xuan Yu¡¯er!


    Fang Lan!


    Su Li was also in the crowd at this moment, looking at the stone tablet.


    ¡°Is this Tianxing Tablet of Tianyake Attic? I heard that before every Tianjiao Battle starts, the names of predicted top ten talents will be revealed. Why are there so many neers this time?¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut, during the widely-known disaster happened a thousand years ago, many talents ran away and disappeared, so it would be nice to have a few familiar ones.¡±


    ¡°That is true.¡±


    Many practitioners in the crowd were whispering. Staring at the words ¡°Zhou Linfeng¡±, which ranked fifth, Yan Ziye was in a trance.


    ¡°Junior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about anyone else in the Void Sword Sect, only Zhou Linfeng...


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    At this moment, there was amotion among the practitioners, and someone shouted, ¡°Go and watch what is going on. Zhou Linfeng of the Void Sword Sect and Luo Hong are on the ring!¡±


    ¡°What? Hurry up! Go! Or, we will miss it!¡±


    Hearing this, many practitioners immediately rushed towards the ring. Yan Ziye¡¯s expression also changed slightly, and then he shed away.


    ¡°It seems that Ziye still has affection for the Void Sword Sect.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she followed them.


    Not long after, the ring was surrounded by practitioners. Yan Ziye silently squeezed to the front, and he saw that on the one side of the ring, there was a familiar face that he had not seen for many years.


    The junior fellow apprentice who only knew giggling back then was now cold and angry.


    ¡°Zhou Linfeng, you are just a coward. Are you actually ahead of me? Tianyake Attic is mostly blind, right?¡±


    On the other side of the ring, Luo Hong, holding a spear, grinned and sneered, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t continue to be a coward, do you?¡±


    Zhou Linfeng snorted coldly, ¡°You can insult me, but you can¡¯t insult my Senior Fellow Apprentice Yan!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Do you mean that traitor, Yan Ziye? You still call him Senior Fellow Apprentice?¡±


    Luo Hong suddenlyughed, and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°If Ling Mo hadn¡¯t escaped fast, I would have killed him! It is really unlucky for the Void Sword Sect to recruit a disloyal disciple like you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Luo Hong shook his spear, ¡°I will teach you a good lesson for your elders of the sect!¡±


    Luo Hong shouted, and then rushed out with the spear. It was so fast that the practitioners in the audience eximed!


    Born in the Xiuluo Holy Sect, Luo Hong was very good at closebat, so this small ring was exactly what he wanted.


    Zhou Linfeng looked serious slightly. The spiritual power surged as his fingers turned, and then suddenly condensed into a ck flying sword, which was surrounded by gray airflow. At this time, strands of extremely dangerous pneuma exuded.


    ¡°Void Sword Tactics!¡±


    Someone in the crowd recognized it and was shocked, ¡°The central methodof Void Sword Sect was originally only mastered by Yan Ziye, but now Zhou Linfeng really learned it! No wonder he stood out from the inherited disciples and became Yan Ziye¡¯s sessor.¡±


    When Yan Ziye saw this, he looked pleased, and his mind shed back to the situation that the junior fellow apprentice practiced the Void Sword Tactics under his guidance below the waterfall along the mountain peak.


    ¡°The silly boy who always said he couldn¡¯t learn anything can undertake the task alone now.¡±


    When endless emotion rose in Yan Ziye¡¯s heart, the two people on the ring had collided!


    ng!


    The spear and the sword collided, and sparks sttered everywhere. That was extremely dazzling!


    A huge force poured into their bodies. Zhou Linfeng took a step back with his sword, but Luo Hong took two steps back.


    Luo Hong stood firm, with a slightly bad look. Without saying a word, he turned the spear in his hand into a dragon, then the fierce offensive surged out of his hands like a huge wave!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Zhou Linfeng was grim-faced. He didn¡¯t retreat but moved forward, and he insisted on resisting Luo Hong¡¯s attack with his hands. There was a loud noise.


    ¡°Xiuluo Holy Sect has thirteen hurdles of Xung, and Luo Hong splits the fourth hurdle of Xung in an instant. It is really terrifying! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to insist one round!¡±


    ¡°Zhou Linfeng is not simple. He actually withstood the attack.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that he didn¡¯t retreat even one step? I think Zhou Linfeng is better...¡±


    The practitioners in the audience talked a lot. They didn¡¯t expect to see such a wonderful duel before Tianjiao Battle, so they were all excited.


    The battle between the two on the ring became white-hot.


    ¡°Buzz!¡±


    The moment the two separated, Luo Hong suddenly restrained his murderous look, and then he disappeared quickly.


    This scene immediately caused the audience to fall into dead silence, and then...there was an uproar!


    ¡°Oh, my goodness! Secret method of killing circle!


    ¡°Someone has learned the secret method of killing circle! Xiuluo Holy Secthas a good sessor!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, after the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, not only did the holy sects fail to have ack of youths, but the new generation of talents shine brightly!¡±


    Yan Ziye was nervous and worried.


    Su Li saw this scene in the crowd and thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Ling Mo used in the Blood World? Was he from Xiuluo Holy Sect?¡±


    She did not deliberately investigate the origins of these people. When battling with the holy sects in the future, she would meet them, so it was unnecessary to waste her energy.


    For Xiuluo Holy Sect, she did know some details. It was originally a force of killers.


    Ling Mo, who was solitary and arrogant, had a potential to be a killer. No wonder he became the head of killers in the Reincarnation Mirror.


    When Su Li was lost in thought, another situation urred on the ring.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Zhou Linfeng snorted coldly, and then grabbed the ck flying sword in his hand, sweeping an arc-shaped shock wave.


    ¡°Void Sword Tactics, Void Sword Shock!¡±


    Drone!!


    A shocking force suddenly mmed in all directions. Then Zhou Linfeng saw that a figure stumbled behind on his left side and gradually became visible. But before the figure could stand firmly, the ck flying sword passed by and stopped on the figure¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You lose.¡±


    Zhou Linfeng spoke coldly. Luo Hong¡¯s movements stagnated, and his face instantly became gloomy.


    ¡°You only got the first hurdle of killing circle. Who gave you the courage to nder my senior fellow apprentice?¡±


    Then Zhou Linfeng put forth his strength. Blood appeared on Luo Hong¡¯s neck instantly and dripped down along the flying sword.


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    At this moment, Zhou Linfeng shouted in a powerful and vicious tone. The anger that was suppressed in his eyes finally broke out.

 Chapter 565 - Mysterious Thatched Cottage

    <h4>Chapter 565 Mysterious Thatched Cottage</h4>


    ¡°Apologize? No way!¡±


    Luo Hong sneered. Then his whole body suddenly burst into a ck mist and scattered away. His ethereal voices came from all directions, ¡°A traitor is a traitor! If I have used higher means, do you think you could have defeated me easily?¡±


    Zhou Linfeng tightened the flying sword in his hand, but found that Luo Hong¡¯s figure had flown off the ring. Luo Hong¡¯s voice was full of killing intent, ¡°Our Xiuluo Holy Sect is not good at fighting head-on. We will let you live for two more days, and you must be killed in the Tianjiao Battle!¡±


    Zhou Linfeng was gloomy slightly, but there was no fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Holy Boy Zhou, here is your prize.¡±


    The administrator of the ring brought a universe ring. Zhou Linfeng took it. Taking a deep look at the direction that Luo Hong left, he left the ring calmly.


    Luo Hong didn¡¯t use cards in his hand, and he, Zhou Linfeng, also didn¡¯t use an ace in the hole.


    It was not yet known who would win by that time.


    Yan Ziye was hidden in the crowd, and his eyes shed with light.


    ¡°Junior fellow apprentice has really grown up, but he still defends me like this. I¡¯m afraid that in the sect...¡±


    Thinking of it, Yan Ziye frowned and followed without a trace.


    Seeing the scene, Su Li didn¡¯t continue to follow him.


    Although she hated the holy sects, she did not hate all disciples of the holy sects, like Zhou Linfeng, who still defended Yan Ziye to this day. If there was a chanceter, she would invite Zhou Linfeng to the Ni Sect for proper cultivation.


    After the Reincarnation Mirror, she naturally understood the importance of forces. If she wanted to fight against the many holy sects in Qingshui Circle, she could not do it alone.


    After a while, Su Li left the square and followed the streets of the ancient city to the buildingplex at the foot of Shengxian Mountain.


    Shengxian City was veryrge, but not all areas were inhabited. There was inexplicable mighty pressure in some areas, squeezing the nimbus in the void, and no one wanted toe.


    Following her heart, Su Li came to one of the ces with mighty pressure¡ªa dpidated thatched cottage.


    Following the weedy path, Su Li slowly stepped into the thatched cottage. She raised a thickyer of dust on the ground, which constantly swirled in the light beams.


    ck¡ª


    Su Li stopped suddenly. Then she looked down to see that a b of stone on the ground shattered into powder under her feet and was blown away, revealing the original ck soil. The soil was a little reddish like flesh and blood at a nce.


    The world seemed to be quiet suddenly. There was silent without any sound. Even if the thatched cottage was with warm tone, it made the sense of terror more intense.


    ¡°Here is just an ordinary thatched cottage, which has decayed for tens of thousands of years, but it hasn¡¯t copsed yet.¡±


    Su Li looked around, and her eyes flickered with caution. There was a strange pneuma everywhere.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    ck Lotus shed out from the ring with a vignt gaze. And his tone was more serious than usual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Ecstasy Ghost Town is here. But back then, it was a mysterious realm of the Ghost n, and even I didn¡¯t fully know the secrets in it. For example, here... I have no impression at all! There was no such ce in the ghost town in the past!¡±


    Su Li replied softly, but didn¡¯t mention the feeling of summoning.


    After she stood for a while, the thatched cottage was still quiet, without any abnormality.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly, and then took another step. In this time, she passed over the weedy courtyard into the thatched cottage.


    The light dimmed suddenly. There was a faint damp feeling on her face, but Su Li didn¡¯t feel ufortable.


    The inside of thatched cottage was too simple. There were a few futons randomly thrown on the ground, and a high statue of Guanyin was consecrated in the middle.But the lotus throne below the statue of Guanyin was ck for some reason.


    ¡°Twelfth-grade ck Lotus Throne!¡±


    Seeing this stone statue, ck Lotus¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and he eximed in a low voice, ¡°Danger! Don¡¯t go there!¡±


    Su Li stopped after hearing this, but the vague sense of summoning in her heart became stronger and stronger. She heard of the ck Lotus Throne because the foundation in her pubic regionwas lotus-shaped. And it was eighteenth-grade, while the statue of Guanyin was only twelfth-grade.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, someone woulde to this ce.¡±


    When she was about to ask about the ck Lotus Throne, an old voice suddenly came to her ears, which made her scalp numb, so she quickly retreated to the door.


    At this time, the old voice sounded hurriedly, ¡°I had some trouble in walking. If you go out, you won¡¯t be able to hear me.¡±


    Su Li looked serious slightly. Then she stopped abruptly, looking behind the statue of Guanyin.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    An elder in a ck coat stooped and slowly paced. He was wrinkled with cloudy eyes. There were age spots on his face, as if he might die at any time.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to see Su Li clearly. With dim vision, he looked at Su Li¡¯s direction and smiled.


    ¡°It turns out to be a little girl of Human n. This ce...is not suitable for you.¡±


    Su Li pursed her lips slightly, and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, may I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°Well, I forgot.¡±


    The elder in the ck coatughed, as if he didn¡¯t know what the troubles were. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the living creatures for some days. This ce is supposed to be forbidden for Human n, but I haven¡¯t talked for a long time... Little girl, chat with me for a moment. Then I will let you go.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and she smiled softly,¡°Okay.¡±


    The elder in the ck coat was startled, and then his smile became more kind. He asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Su Jiuzhou for the time being.¡±


    Su Li sat down directly on the threshold. The elder in the ck coat was stunned again after hearing her reply. Then he shook his head andughed.


    ¡°Which year is it in All Spirits Calendar outside now?¡±


    ¡°All Spirits Calendar?¡±


    Su Li smiled and shook her head, ¡°Senior, the All Spirits Calendarwas obsolete, and now it is Qingshui Calendar.¡±


    ¡°The calendar was changed?¡±


    The elder in the ck coat was stunned, with a touch of sadness shing in his eyes, ¡°It seems that I have slept long enough. Little girl, can you tell me what the outside world has be?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, ¡°In exchange, you have to give me some rewards.¡±


    ¡°Rewards?¡±


    The elder in the ck coat suddenlyughed.


    What? How dared a girl of human n ask for something from a person of Ghost n? It was true that newborn calves were not afraid of tigers. However, he didn¡¯t refuse after thinking about it. During the long years, it was rare to have such a little fun.


    Next, Su Li told the well-known history of Qingshui Circle. She clearly noticed that when it came to the unclear history between the Qingshui Calendar and the All Spirits Calendar, the elder¡¯s look changed. Although it was just a brief moment, she could feel it.


    And when she talked about Shengxian City and Tianjiao List, and portrayed their shapes, the elder was stunned instantly and then became gloomy.


    ¡°Three major schools are integrated into one? Who did this?¡±


    ¡°Our Ghost n has been annihted?! Even our holy city has been transferred, but I don¡¯t even notice it! Then what am I protecting the holy lotus throne for?¡±


    The elder obviously didn¡¯t expect that there were so many drastic changes in the world after waking up, and he was so dazed that he even forgot to keep calm.


    Seeing this, Su Li didn¡¯t bother the elder¡¯s contemtion, and leaned on the tumbledown door. She took out a bottle of spiritual wine from the universe ring, and drank it slowly.


    There were still two days before the Tianjiao Battle, so she didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Although the elder in the ck coat was old, he had a quick mind. He regained hisposure after only two hours, and signed, ¡°Little girl, do you have more wine?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Li took out a bottle of wine from the universe ring and threw it out, ¡°The wine does not taste good. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The elder in the ck coat took a sip of wine, and then said with a smile, ¡°Little girl, you are so funny. I nned to kill you, but the world changes a lot, so killing is meaningless. How much do you know about the Tianjiao Battle?¡±


    Su Li turned her head and nced at the elder in the ck coat. She sighed, ¡°No good deed goes unpunished. I stay here because you are alone. I never thought that you want to kill me, and also want to get something from me?¡±


    Hearing these words, the elder in the ck coatughed, ¡°Well... I will give you the reward for exining. I have no money, but fortunately, there are some treasured small things.¡±


    As he said, he waved his sleeves and threw out a light. Su Li caught it. After the light dissipated, there was a shabby book lying in her hand.


    ¡°Thatched Cottage Essay?¡±


    Su Li read the words on the cover of the book, and the elder in the ck coat couldn¡¯t help being surprised, ¡°You can read the characters of Ghost n?¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t reply. She opened the book and nced at it. Then she was immediately attracted by the advanced practice methods, and was surprised in her heart.


    It was indeed something that the old guy from the All Spirits Calendar brought out. This book looked unremarkable, but recorded true interpretation of Will of Sword. Although she knew it, she had made no progress by exploring alone, so that Destruction Will of Sword could not be used.


    But with this book, practicing Will of Sword was no longer difficult.


    A smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s face.


    Even if she only got this book in Shengxian City, she also felt satisfied.


    ¡°Now that you understand the characters, it addresses a lot of troubles.¡±


    The elder in the ck coat faintly spoke, but he felt a little regretful. Originally, he could still use the characters of Ghost nas a bargaining chip, but he did not expect to miscalcte.


    ¡°I am very satisfiedwith your gift.¡±


    Su Li put it away and said in a slightly cheerful tone, ¡°Regarding the Tianjiao Battle, it has something to do with the holy sects. I heard it from an elder of high-grade sect on the way here.


    Shengxian Mountain is rted to the fortune of Qingshui Circle! And the Tianjiao List is even more rted to the fortune of the sects in entire Qingshui Circle! In short, if young disciples in the sect can get a good ce in the Tianjiao List, the sect will have a bright future!


    And if the sect can get one percent of the fortune of the entire Tianjiao List in the Tianjiao Battle, then it would be qualified...to ascend to be the position of the holy sect! And if the sect gets more than half of the fortune, it will be...the top holy sect!¡±


    ¡°Holy sect?¡±


    The elder in the ck coat frowned as he listened. He asked, ¡°What is the use of the position of holy sect?¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, and said gently, ¡°Only ascending to the position of the holy sect can the practitionersin the sect break the bottleneck, otherwise... they can only be trapped in nature¡¯s test for a lifetime and wait for death!¡±


    The elder in the ck coat was shocked... Was it the limit of naturalw?!

 Chapter 566 - Sword-transforming Method

    <h4>Chapter 566 Sword-transforming Method</h4>


    ¡°What did you think of?¡±


    Su Li asked quietly, interrupting the elder¡¯s thinking.


    The elder in the ck coat frowned, and snorted coldly, ¡°They fight for fortune based on Tianjiao List. From what you said, I think it should be the holynd of Buddhism of Human n¡ªWangtian Tablet of the Yuanfo Ancient Temple. I hear that it contains all kinds ofws, including many secret skills of schools.¡±


    Su Li pretended to be surprised when hearing this, ¡°Wangtian Tablet?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The elder in the ck coat seemed to recall, ¡°But at that time, people of Human n who could leave their names on the Wangtian Tablet did not get fortune, but Buddha¡¯s relics that could improve the cultivation.


    Something changed... It¡¯s absolutely contrary to the naturalw to let the Wangtian Tablet carry the fortune! What happened during the years when I was sleeping?¡±


    The elder in the ck coat faintly smelled a hint of conspiracy, but after his eyes fell on the ck lotus throne under the statue of Guanyin, a helpless look shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about leaving here to find out the truth?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words almost hit the elder¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If it had happened in the past, I would have been able to do something for this circle, but now... I am powerless.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Li put the gon aside, and looked at the statue of Guanyin significantly, ¡°Does this statue suppress you? You can tell me the reason. Maybe I could help you.¡±


    ¡°Why are you clinging to my freedom?¡±


    Astonishment appeared in the eyes of the elder in the ck coat. He couldn¡¯t help but vaguely look at Su Li again, but he came to the same conclusion as before.


    This girl was an ordinary young female practitioner of Human n. She was even too young and was in Yuanying Realm. Her bone age was less than 50 years.


    Even in his time, such a little girl was a top-ranking genius, but when it came to help... it was a fantasy.


    Su Li did not answer, but stared at the elder in the ck coat, with only rity and sincerity in her eyes.


    The elder in the ck coat realized something suddenly. Then his expression softened, and the killing intent in his heart disappeared.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you.¡±


    He smiled, and his face wrinkled like bark. He asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of the Ghost n?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I saw it in the sect¡¯s ssics.¡±


    Su Li nodded seriously, ¡°It is an extinct n, but I heard it was extremely powerful.¡±


    ck Lotus in the ring rolled his eyes when he heard it. His cunning master was starting to talk nonsense to cheat people again. No... she was cheating the ghost.


    ¡°ck coat. Ghost n. Is he...¡±


    ck Lotus pinched his chin and thought for a while, but he did not remind Su Li.


    ¡°I am from the Ghost n.¡±


    The elder in the ck coat straightforwardly said, ¡°I made a big mistake back then and was punished by making a forbidden oath to watch over the holy lotus forever until there is a nsman who can truly inherit the holy lotus.¡±


    At this point, although the elder in the ck coat remained calm, his tone was unconsciously bitter, ¡°However, even the patriarch would have never realized that as time went by, who could break the oath when the Ghost n no longer existed?¡±


    ¡°Holy lotus?¡±


    Su Li looked at the statue of Guanyin, and asked with interest, ¡°Is it the ck Lotus Throne? May I try it?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    The elder in the ck coatughed, ¡°This is a holy object of our Ghost n. Even if I agree to let you try it, I¡¯m afraid you cannot bear it. I woke up and fell asleep over and over again, but I still didn¡¯t meet that nsman, so now I do not insist on it.¡±


    Su Li curled her lips, and defiantly said, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t look down on me for my age. I am also a talent of Human n. Maybe the person you are waiting for is me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    The elder in the ck coatughed loudly, ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re really young. Do you really think you can do whatever you want because you have genius?¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was still not convinced, the elder in the ck coat shook his head and slowly moved over, ¡°Well, we are destined to meet. I¡¯ll let you try it and understand the truth that there is always someone who is better than you.¡±


    ¡°Huh! Senior, I will prove it to you!¡±


    Su Li immediately stood up, and jumped to the front of the statue of Guanyin. She asked confidently, ¡°Senior, what should I do?¡±


    Her behavior in the eyes of the elder in the ck coat was insolent. So, the elder replied in a chaffing way, ¡°Put your hands on the Lotus Throne, and feel it calmly.¡±


    It was finally here.


    Su Li looked slightly grim, and then stretched out her palms to gently cover the ck Lotus Throne.


    After a while...


    The statue of Guanyin did not respond.


    Although the elder in the ck coat did not expect sess, seeing this scene, he still couldn¡¯t help sighing. Then he said warmly in aforting tone, ¡°This is the twelfth-grade holy lotus, which is intelligential. Even the gifted patriarch of Ghost n can¡¯t subdue it. You do not even belong to the Ghost n, so how could it be...uh?!¡±


    Before the elder in the ck coat finished his words, he suddenly widened his eyes, and he waspletely shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The ck Lotus Throne faintly shook and seemed to find its end result. It suddenly came back to life, and quickly became smaller into Su Li¡¯s pubic region. The distinctly noble pneuma revealed the urgency and anxiety... It was very humble, fearing that Su Li didn¡¯t want it.


    Boom¡ª


    The statue of Guanyin without the ck Lotus Throne could not support itself, and copsed suddenly, sting the rotten floor into a huge pit. But the elder in the ck coat didn¡¯t seem to hear of it. He stared nkly at Su Li, who sat cross-legged with trembling lips and horrified expression.


    ¡°The holy lotus chose...Human n??!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s divine awareness sank into her public region, and she immediately ¡°saw¡± the pocket twelfth-grade ck Lotus Throne spinning around and being eager to blend into her eighteenth-grade ck Lotus Throne, but it couldn¡¯t make it.


    Su Li calmly looked at the twelfth-grade ck Lotus Throne. When she touched it, she also sensed that there was a forbidden oath of Ghost n in her awareness sea. At this time, the elder in the ck coat not only could not hurt her, but also became her servant.


    ¡°Although there is a bit restrictive, it is definitely a useful card in this ghost town.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li turned her eyes from the forbidden oath to the public region with a cold gaze.


    ¡°ck Lotus, do you still want to pretend to be dead?¡±


    ¡°Uh... I¡¯m afraid of being discovered by the old guy, influencing your n.¡±


    The voice of the ck Lotus came into Su Li¡¯s mind, ¡°Congrattions, Master! You have obtained the Ghost n¡¯s treasure¡ªsword-transforming method of twelfth-grade ck Lotus!¡±


    ¡°Sword-transforming method.¡±


    Su Li thought, looking at the pocket Lotus Throne flying within her public region, ¡°It turns out to be the sword-transforming method.¡±


    She had a good memory that as early as when she broke through the Zhuji Realm, ck Lotus told her that the sword-transforming methodcould transform into eighteen ck Lotus Swords, and she would have infinite power if she could control it.


    ¡°What I said before was not fully right.¡±


    ck Lotus said in a bit cautious tone, ¡°Throughout history in this circle, the eighteenth-grade sword-transforming method never appeared. Even this twelfth-grade sword-transforming methodis also a legendary thing. I thought it has disappeared in years, but I did not expect you to be so lucky to meet it.¡±


    Su Li looked as usual, without surprise of obtaining a treasure, and she could only look at the shadow of ck Lotus, ¡°Tell me what else you have not told me.¡±


    ck Lotus suddenly sweated on his forehead and rubbed his hands in embarrassment. Then he honestly said, ¡°This old man in ck coat is simr to the dragon shadow in the ancestralnd in the Ghost Region, and he is also an old monster during the years of All Spirits Calendar. But I have some impression of him that his reputation in the history books of the Ghost n...is quite big. If I remember correctly, he should be the only prodigy in the branch of Prehistoric Ghost n at that time, named Ye Che. His n group is small but famous for making Yeji that is a delicacy of Ghost n during the All Spirits Calendar.¡±


    Yeji? Delicacy?


    Su Li remembered the ugly blue monster she had seen back then, and couldn¡¯t help but feel weird in her heart.


    Were their Prehistoric Ghost n¡¯s tastes so weird?


    ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t be sidetracked. At that time, Yeji was as cute as the family pigs. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened, but Yeji changed. Anyway, I have never eaten it. It is terrible!¡±


    ck Lotus had never eaten it, but how did he know it was unptable?


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, but did not debunk. At this moment, she finally confirmed the long-held spection in her heart.


    ck Lotus, as expected, was a not very clever spirit, and Su Li didn¡¯t know how it lived till now.


    ¡°How do I integrate the sword-transforming method?¡±


    Putting her thought aside, Su Li asked.


    ¡°Release your mind and make it integrate into your lotus throne. But if you want to get these twelve swords, you can¡¯t do it overnight, and you need massive ghost energy to support.¡±


    When it came to business, ck Lotus was reliable.


    After hearing these details, Su Li released her control on the public region. The pocket lotus throne really integrated into her original lotus throne quickly like a swallow homing, without any hindrance, as if the two were originally one.


    When the sword-transforming method waspletely integrated into her lotus throne, Su Li immediately felt that there were twelve subtle pneumas with a sense of cold and sharpness, while the other six pneumas were still in a silent state.


    ¡°If I find another sixth-grade sword-transforming method, can I integrate it?¡±


    This thought shed from her mind, and then was put away by Su Li.


    Ghost n had long been extinct, and there was little rted news about it in Qingshui Circle. It was impossible to find the sword-transforming methodfor a while, so she could only keep an eye on itter.


    Integrating the sword-transforming methodseemed fast, but it actually took Su Li one and a half days.


    ¡°It is time to go back to the inn of Tianyake Attic for rendezvous.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes, and a faint ck light shed through her eyes.


    When the elder in the ck coat meditating on the side sensed the movement, he immediately got up and saluted, ¡°Ye Che is here to salute, Master!¡±


    Su Li frankly epted his salute, and then said, ¡°Senior Ye, I ept your salute. You won¡¯t have to salute me in the future. And you don¡¯t need to worry about what I will ask you to do with the forbidden oath.¡±


    When hearing this, Ye Che breathed a sigh of relief, but he looked sad and lonely.


    Back then, he was a gifted prodigy. He never thought that he would be a servant of a little girl of Human n.


    Su Li¡¯s mind was so keen, and she noticed Ye Che¡¯s mentality. Then she chuckled,


    ¡°Senior Ye, why do you bother about it? Your peers back then have long disappeared, so you¡¯d better take it easy.


    Rtively speaking, you do get freedom, but I still need to remind you... I don¡¯t know how many years from now in All Spirits Calendar, but the time span is at least forty thousand years. You have lived too long. If you are in the area of Shengxian Mountain, it will be okay. But if you leave here, the naturalw will inevitably make the nature¡¯s punishment.¡±


    Su Li said in an extremely rigorous tone, as if she was different from before.


    Ye Che¡¯s expression slightly changed when he heard it, and he finally realized...

 Chapter 567 - Tianjiao Battle Began!

    <h4>Chapter 567 Tianjiao Battle Began!</h4>


    Was he cheated?


    He couldn¡¯t believe that he was cheated by this little girl who was less than fifty years old in front of him.


    The performance of her just now was definitely to rx his vignce so that she could easily obtain the holy lotus. He had been duped unconsciously.


    The holy lotus of Ghost n was taken by Human n. He was sorry to his ancestors of Ghost n!!


    Covering his chest, Ye Che was grieved. But because of the oath, he did not dare to say a word of disrespect. And he didn¡¯t even dare to let Su Li settle his doubts.


    In the world, there was no reason for the master to solve the doubts of the ves, even if he was already choked by the doubts in his heart now.


    Su Lipletely ignored the entanglement on his old face, and said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s almost the time for Tianjiao Battle. Elder Ye, will you stay here, ore to watch it with me?¡±


    Ye Che nced at Su Li grudgingly, and then sighed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going with you, Master.¡±


    After staying in this broken thatched cottage for tens of thousands of years, how could he not get bored? Even if he had countlessplicated thoughts about Su Li, the temptation of going out suppressed all these thoughts. He nodded in agreement.


    Su Li replied lightly and then walked out of the dpidated courtyard. While she walking, the weeds that were one person high annihted gradually, revealing the bones that were half a knee-high. And some of the bones were even glowing with colorful jade.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and nced at the white bones. Then she walked out slowly without any change in her expression.


    ¡°Elder Ye, hurry up!¡±


    Ye Che had been observing Su Li in the thatched cottage. After he nodded, all the bones and the thatched cottage were turned into fly ash and scattered. Since both the holy lotus and he would not be here anymore, the thatched cottage would be unnecessary.


    Ghost n had been destroyed, so he couldn¡¯t immerse in the decadent past. What he could do was to test whether the young master deserved his lifetime assistance or not.


    ...


    Today was the day when the Tianjiao Battle began.


    The square in the city center was full of people and very lively. The surroundings of the Tianxing Tablet in the square werepletely different from the previous days. Rows of grand stone-colored puppets made of unknown materials surrounded the Tianxing Tablet within a hundred meters to create an enclosed space, which showed a sense of spatial warping.


    ¡°Enclosed Space Method of Tianxing Valley can iste a space and the Tianxing Tablet!¡±


    Su Li and Ye Che arrived. When they saw the scene, Ye Che¡¯s nk face suddenly showed surprised, ¡°Tianxing Valley... still exists?!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with light. It seemed that she was thinking about something.


    The Tianxing Valley that Ye Che mentioned should be Tianyake Attic. ck Lotus also said that Tianxing Valley had a long history. But looking at Ye Che¡¯s reaction today, she was afraid that its origin was even more terrifying than what she imagined.


    ¡°Master, Tianxing Valley in my time was already an ancient force that can be traced back countless years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that even though Ghost n was extinct, Tianxing Valley still exists.¡±


    Ye Che had no intention of concealing, and he was vaguely excited, ¡°This force must know the cause of the extinction of Ghost n.¡±


    Su Li knew what he was thinking. She pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°You can go to investigate it, but you must not reveal your identity. By the way, check the list of the holy sects who participated in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit to see if it is the same as what I got.¡±


    ¡°Master, what is the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit?¡±


    Seeing that Su Li didn¡¯t stop him, Ye Che rxed, and then embarrassed to ask in a low voice. He just came out of the thatched cottage, so of course, he didn¡¯t know the great events that happened outside in his sleep.


    ¡°Just ask anyone about it. It¡¯s well known.¡±


    Su Li said casually. Then she saw Huo Shichun waiting anxiously in front of the stone puppets. The others were nowhere to be seen. Her eyes shed, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m going in first. You are free to go. Remember my instructions.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Be careful, Master. Wangtian Tablet was a Buddhist halidom that could not make sins, but I don¡¯t know whether it has changed or not.¡±


    Then Ye Che added, ¡°Master, if your power is strong enough, you can choose the left when you encounter the fork road. I heard that there was such a saying among the geniuses of Human n, who went to the Wangtian Tablet back then, that a great opportunity is for the left!¡±


    Su Li nodded in surprise, ¡°You know a lot, more reliable than another old guy.¡±


    Old guy?


    Ye Che was bewildered, and the face of the ¡°old guy¡± in the ck Lotus Ring turned ck instantly.


    ¡°Okay, see you.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand and pushed her way into the crowd. Everywhere she went, all practitioners watching the excitement were pushed away unknowingly.


    ¡°It seems that my little master¡¯s cultivation is much higher than what I thought.¡±


    After taking a deep look at Su Li¡¯s figure, Ye Che disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡°Elder Huo.¡±


    Huo Shichun was anxious at the moment. Suddenly, he heard the familiar toneing from behind. Then he turned his head immediately and said in surprise, ¡°Here you are atst! The young lord and others have all entered. These were the news I have collected these days. The entrance to the Tianjiao List opens at a variable time and onlysts for two hours, so go inside quickly and wait.¡±


    Su Li took the jade slip he handed over and nodded. Then she walked to a stone-colored puppet.


    The stone-colored puppet¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with red light. After scanning Su Li for a moment, it quietly stepped aside.


    Su Li walked in without looking back, and thought in her mind that the stone-colored puppet could identify the bone age. It seemed good to put one in Ni Sect, but she didn¡¯t know if Tianyake Attic would sell it.


    Huo Shichun was relieved to see that Su Li disappeared at the entrance, and then an excited smile appeared on his face.


    With Lord Qingshui¡¯s help, Jiguang Sect would ascend the throne of the holy sect definitely!


    ...


    The sense of distortionsted for a few minutes and then dissipated. Su Li saw a square that was countless timesrger than before. Even if there were 80 percent talents of the entire Qingshui Circle, only one-fifth of the square was upied and the talents were scattered sparsely.


    ¡°The square was never built to be wasted. In the All Spirits Age, the cultivation should be much more prosperous than now.¡±


    Such thoughts shed in Su Li¡¯s mind, and she turned to the direction of Jiguang Sect, only to find that the disciples of Ni Sect were standing with Jiguang Sect. The disciples of Fenguang Hall were on the opposite.


    ¡°Which sect do you belong to? How dare you meddle in the affairs of Fenguang Hall! Do you want to die?¡±


    Someone in the team of Fenguang Hall scolded, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Yan Ziye grinned and bared his white teeth, ¡°Even you want to know the name of my sect? If fighting were not forbidden in this space, I could defeat all of you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Yan Ziye picked his ears and looked like a rascal, ¡°I can tell at a nce that you are a bunch of stupid losers who can¡¯t even argue. And it seems that you won¡¯t gain advantage in a fight.¡±


    ¡°I...!¡±


    Everyone of Fenguang Hall had red eyes, and their chest fluctuated violently.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    A few grumpy disciples of Fenguang Hall couldn¡¯t help themselves and made finger gestures. Then several flying swords in their sheaths were unsheathed. However, a huge suction force came from the heaven and earth, and those few disciples who was about to fight screamed in misery. Their hands burst into a bloody mist. They were sucked into the vortex and then disappeared.


    There was silence in the field, and the disciples of Fenguang Hall all stiffened as they looked at the several flying swords that had fallen to the ground.


    ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡±


    Yan Ziyeughed yfully, and his tone was full of mockery, ¡°I have reminded you not to fight, but you still dare to do it. How stupid you are! Luckily, I stepped in and sent those people out, otherwise, they would die instantly. You should thank me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The leader¡¯s face was gloomy, and the blue veins on his forehead were exposed. Hearing it, the flying sword in his hand was almost crushed. Then he turned to leave.


    He was afraid that if he continued to listen, he would not be able to resist striking out Yan Ziye. The man¡¯s words were too harsh!


    ¡°Hahaha... Why are you going? Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m worried that no one would talk to me!¡±


    Yan Ziye waved his hand with a bitchy look.


    The disciples of Jiguang Sect were stunned. The number of them was less than that of the disciples of Fenguang Hall, so they thought they would be humiliated. But to their surprise, when this strange young man with an ordinary face came on the scene, everyone from the Fenguang Hall was overwhelmed.


    What a mean mouth he had!


    ¡°Comfortable!¡±


    Seeing that the people of Fenguang Hall were moving faster, Yan Ziyeughed. They were much weaker than people of Void Sword Sect. His mouth could only be the second in Void Sword Sect. There was one person he couldn¡¯t win.


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes twitched, and he turned his head to another side.


    The mouth of the disciple of Void Sword Sect was truly worthy of the reputation. He originally thought that Yan Ziye was taciturn and not good at name-calling, but the fact was not that there was no one for Yan Ziye to scold.


    It was true that there was no enemy in Ni Sect, so no one could be scolded.


    This time, he encountered the people of Fenguang Hall and freed his nature.


    ¡°Thank you all for helping us.¡±


    Xuan An was taken aback by Yan Ziye¡¯sughter. He held the fist in the other hand quickly and stepped forward to get closer, looking at Yan Ziye with admiration, ¡°Brother Yan, you spoke so well. Could you teach me?¡±


    Yan Ziye was about to answer, but he suddenly saw Su Li behind Xuan An looking at him with a spurious smile.


    ¡°Senior Qingshui!¡±


    Yan Ziye was startled in a cold sweat, and quickly bowed his head in salute. Remembering Su Li¡¯s instructions, he changed ¡°Master¡± to ¡°Senior Qingshui¡±.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Xuan An turned his head and saw the familiar thin and delicate figure. Then she ran over with joy and hugged Su Li¡¯s waist.


    ¡°So old you are, but you still act like a child.¡±


    Su Li resignedly pushed Xuan An away. When she saw Jiang Run and others approaching, she nodded slightly.


    ¡°Sister, are these people yours?¡±


    Xuan An couldn¡¯t help butmunicate privately, and only he knew that the sister in front of him was not called Qingshui, but ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡±.


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Does it matter if they¡¯re mine or not? Just like my name, you only need to know that what I have done is good and harmless to you.¡±


    Xuan An thought for a moment, and then revealed a big smile.


    ¡°Sister is right!¡±


    ¡°Master, I have already warned Tianyake Attic. Xie Wei won¡¯t dare to make a move for now.¡±


    Yan Ziye secretly transmitted the voice, and Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you can say harsh words.¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled embarrassedly. In front of Su Li, he did not dare to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 568 - The Buddhist Relics in the Tablet

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Buddhist Relics in the Tablet</h4>


    The entrance of Tianjiao Battle was still slowly turning. There was no response of it.


    ¡°...Senior Sister Apprentice Qingshui, we have inquired clearly in the past few days.¡±


    Remembering Su Li¡¯s previous instructions, Jiang Run changed her title and said with a respectful tone, ¡°The rules of each Tianjiao Battle are almost the same. The first test is to examine the essence of practitioners¡¯ souls to prevent alien ns from blending in with us.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve also collected a lot of information.¡±


    Xuan An nced at Jiang Run. He smiled and said with a tone that implied aparative meaning, ¡°I heard that in ancient times, alien ns were rampant, but Human n was far from being as strong as it is now. It could even only survive in the cracks among alien ns. The first means of cultivating the Human n¡¯s talents must be eliminating alien spies, otherwise it is very possible to do good for the alien ns.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, and her eyes shed with strange lights.


    The condition of her body wasplicated now, and she didn¡¯t even know whether she belonged to Human n or not, so she was not sure whether she could pass the first test.


    But since she had already entered, there was absolutely no chance for her toe back.


    Jiang Run gave a quizzical look at Xuan An, who was struggling for favor. He coughed lightly and continued, ¡°The second test is about cultivation. The skeletal age of the Tianjiao List is limited within two thousand years old. Whether the participants are one hundred years old or one thousand years old, they will be treated equally. The higher the cultivation level is, the higher the initial ranking will be.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jiang Run paused and worried, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, I¡¯m afraid that the ages of the twelve of us...are too young. The oldest among us is only 1,200 years old, and the disciples of holy sects are at the age of 2,000. The age gap is too big.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t answer when she heard the words. She nced at Jiguang Sect and others, who all bowed their heads in shame.


    ¡°Why? It hasn¡¯t even started yet, but you¡¯ve lost your confidence at all!¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and med coldly.


    Xuan An shook his head and sighed, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me them. You don¡¯t know that the disciples of holy sects who participate in the Tianjiao Battle this time are different from the previous.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and did not speak. Xuan An continued, ¡°The disciples of the holy sects under the 2000-year-old limit in the past years could rarely reach the early stage of Huashen Realm! But this time... not to mention the early stage of Huashen Realm, there are so many practitioners who are even in the middle andte stages of it. I heard that the four people of the top holy sects have broken through Huashen Realm, and they are in nature¡¯s test now! If they were in normal holy sects, they would already be the elders!¡±


    ¡°Is the rumor I heard true?¡±


    Ying Qiao¡¯er opened her mouth slightly, and eximed in a low voice, ¡°When I was in the teahouse with my senior fellow apprentices, I heard someone say that those who participated in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit have faintly broken a certain shackle in their bodies, so they practice so quickly like prodigies! It¡¯s amazing that they are in the nature¡¯s test under the age of 2, 000!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Yan Ziye and the others immediately looked at each other. Their cultivation progress was also very fast. The rumor that Ying Qiao¡¯er heard might be true. The influence left by the Reincarnation Mirror helped them.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and pondered for a moment. Then without mentioning the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, she said, ¡°Since we havee, let¡¯s stay and enjoy it. You do your best, but the first thing is to be alive. Understand? Especially, you. Xuan An.¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s eyes, Xuan An shrank his neck and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t risk my life. We can give up before entering each test. And I will give up after the second test for just seeing the ranking of my cultivation. There are a lot people whoe here to join in the fun like me.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, and then turned to look at Jiang Run, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Jiang Run¡¯s tone was unhurried and organized. He quickly shared what he had heard with everyone. Not long after he finished speaking, there was a sudden vibration in the vortex behind the Tianxing Tablet, and then it turned quickly.


    ¡°TheMysterious Realmof Tianjiao Battle is open!¡±


    Instantly, everyone stopped everything in their hands and rushed into the vortex immediately. No one knew when the vortex would close. If someone missed the Tianjiao Battle because of hesitation, he or she would regret it for the whole life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off, too! What Jiang Run said just now can only be used as a reference. You should be careful! Go!¡±


    Everyone dashed out without saying a word. Tens of thousands of geniuses in Qingshui Circle turned into turbulent flow, scrambling to join in the battle. The scene was spectacr and cruel. When some people with low cultivation fell down, they were trampled into blood mist in the blink of an eye by countless practitioners behind them!


    Su Li¡¯s expression did not change, but a light shed in her eyes. She immediately ordered,


    ¡°Ziye and Ling Qinn, you two go at the forefront, leaving a way out for Xuan An and the others.¡±


    Yan Ziye knew the background of Xuan An and the others, so he took the lead without saying anything.


    A strange thought shed in Jiang Run¡¯s heart. Even if this group of people were the old acquaintances of Lord Qingshui, they were too obedient.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have time to think much about it and rushed into the vortex.


    After the darkness, all the hustle and bustle turned into extreme tranquility.


    Opening her eyes, Su Li found that she was alone. Standing in front of the giant ancient tablet, she was surrounded by chaos and unable to see the anything.


    ¡°It seems that everyone has been separated and tested individually.¡±


    Su Li turned to look at the stone tablet. ording to ck Lotus¡¯s knowledge, the stone tablet contained aplete piece of scripture. Although the content of the scripture was left on the ancient tablet, the name and the general outline of it were erased. She could just see the blurred trace.


    ¡°Look at this scripture and recite it while touching the tablet. If you don¡¯t have inner demons, you will be one of Human n. Otherwise, your body will be destroyed, and your soul will be shattered!¡±


    Seeing thest paragraph of the scripture, Su Li narrowed her eyes and immediately put her palm on the ancient tablet without hesitation.


    In an instant, the golden sh of the ancient tablet rose sharply and profusely. Then countless golden words jumped out of the ancient tablet, standing in the air!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes contained golden sh, and her vermilion lips were lightly open. The content of scripture came out from her mouth loudly and decently.


    Every time she uttered a paragraph, a line of golden scripture from the air sank into her body by itself. The scripture ran inside her body from the beginning to the end, as if it was looking for something.


    At this moment, Su Li was instantly keyed up!


    Although she treated herself as one of Human n, she had the characteristics of Ghost n. Would this scripture let her go?


    Su Li was ready to withdraw her palm when it was about to touch the ck Lotus Throne in her pubic region. But at this moment, the two originally tranquil Divine Thunder suddenly triggered, dragged the golden words over, and then swallowed them!


    Drone!!


    The void trembled, and the originally quiet ancient tablet violently shook. Then...more scripture was spewed out!


    At the same time, the original words on the ancient tablet disappeared and were reced by another line of words.


    ¡°At the beginning of Lustration, all evil retreats. It is good luck to Human n. I¡¯m willing to do you a favor with my Buddhist relics...¡±


    Su Li had no time to take a closer look at the following handwriting. Although the energy surging from the scripture was gentle, it was toorge for her, and she had to concentrate on absorbing it.


    None knew how long it had passed. The golden sh on the stone tablet dimed, and its energy subsided.


    Su Li opened her eyes, and the bright light of Buddha shed in her eyes. The energy was very gentle. Although she couldn¡¯t refine it immediately, it was easy to suppress it.


    ¡°I only heard about the Buddhism relics from ck Lotus. It¡¯s the supreme treasure for cultivation of Human n in the ancient times. I didn¡¯t expect to possess it.¡±


    Su Li sighed inwardly. The line of handwriting on the stone tablet had disappeared, and the original scripture reappeared. But under the scripture, a line was left empty.


    ¡°Cultivation: the perfection phase of Yuanying Realm; ranking: not yet determined.¡±


    Under this line of information, there was a nk groove. Since Jiang Run mentioned it, Su Li knew what to do. She took out a white and wless nk jade slip.


    The jade slip was specially made by Tianyake Attic and distributed to all young talents who participated in the Tianjiao Battle. The jade slip could reveal their names on the Tianjiao List and divide their sects. It was also the key for all talents to be world-famous!


    Su Li gently put the jade slip into the groove, and her lips slightly curled up. A faint voice sounded, like a stone thrown on a calmke with ripples.


    ¡°I am from Ni Sect, Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Just as Su Li spoke her identity, in one of the numerous spaces with stone tablets, Ling Li looked at the scripture on the stone tablet in front of him with indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Ling Li, don¡¯t forget your innate mission. As the Tablet Keeper, you are destined to give everything to Ling Family forever. Even if it is your life, you must give away that without hesitation!


    And I, Ling Xian, am the only daughter of my father, the young master of Shengtian Shrine and even the Fate Ancestor in the future! ording to the destiny, you...must obey me. Otherwise, no one could protect my wild nephew, even if he hides in the Yin and Yang Region. As for my master, destroying a region is just a piece of cake. You know that?¡±


    The cold words that the veiled woman in the Shengtian Pce said before the journey still sounded in his ears. Then Ling Li took a deep breath. The killing intent in his eyes faded. He took out a jade slip and put it into the groove.


    It seemed that he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. His slightly hoarse voice echoed in the air.


    ¡°Fate Pce, Ling Li!¡±


    Then the jade slip in the groove shed with white light. It melted into the stone tablet and disappeared.


    At the same time, Ling Xian, who was in the Fate Pce, saw the ck jade slip hanging in the middle of the main hall bursting with dazzling light. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and a smile that would enchant the world appeared on her perfect and exquisite face. Somehow this smile was perfect but made people feel a little ufortable.


    She turned around, bowed to the shadow above the hall and smiled,


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s done. I know that my good-for-nothing brother is cold-blooded and ruthless externally, but he really cares about that bastard. Even if he is the only one in our Fate Pce to participate in the battle, he would make us be rated as a holy sect. But Master... I don¡¯t understand. Our Fate Pce has always been low-key. Is it too reckless?¡±


    The figure concealed in the shadow made a chuckle. It fell silent for a moment. Instead of making an answer, it posed another question, ¡°Since you did it, the luck of Shengtian Shrine would inevitably decrease. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your father¡¯s rage and his me on you?¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t tease me!¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with light and showed her ambition. She said, ¡°I am the only discipleof you. The Fate Pce must be charged by me in the future. So must the Shengtian Shrine! In my opinion, the Fate Pce and the Shengtian Shrine both are my force, and their luck all converge on me. Is there any difference?¡±


    If she said it in an ordinary sect, it would be a monstrous crime, but Fate Ancestor in the shadow actually smiled happily after hearing it.


    ¡°What a good girl. I chose the right person!¡±

 Chapter 569 - Thirty-three Immortal Layers

    <h4>Chapter 569 Thirty-three Immortal Layers</h4>


    The first test of the Tianjiao List was rtively easy. It only took less than two hours for all the participants to receive instructions from the Mysterious Realm and enter the second test one after another.


    Sitting cross-legged close to the stone tablet, Su Li nced up at the huge vortex that appeared after the Mysterious Realm instructed. She did not move but concentrated on her internal body.


    ¡°Swoosh¡ª¡±


    The sound like the sea tide faintly came from the tendons and vessels. As time passed, the sound became louder and louder, and it echoed in the whole space with the stone tablet!


    That was the sound of blood traveling through!


    The tide of blood sea!


    ck Lotus would have been shocked if his awareness hadn¡¯t been blocked by the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle. This was the supreme realm in the legend of body refining!


    Originally, due to various opportunities, Su Li¡¯s physical body reached the limit of the Human n, which couldpare to the body of a demon or beast. It was almost impossible to break through in this era. But in this Mysterious Realm, it was easy to break through the shackle.


    Boom!


    With thest loud noise, ayer of foul-smelling ck impurities surfaced on Su Li¡¯s body. After it was removed, a faint fragrance followed.


    ¡°Fragrance from spiritual flesh. A wless body!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, and she stretched out her bright white hands to look at them. Then she put them back into her sleeves and stood up. At this moment, her body seemed to havepleted thest bit of transformation, bing white and tender, and even her temperament of a practitioner was washed away.


    At this moment, Su Li recovered her original simplicity. If she didn¡¯t reveal her cultivation, no one could see how powerful her weak body was, because she looked like a mortal woman who didn¡¯t know much about the world.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered suddenly, as if she thought of something. She waved her hand and then made a water mirror in front of her.


    Although Su Li had gotten some conjectures in her heart, she was still stunned to see herself in the mirror.


    At this moment, she, in the water mirror, didn¡¯t have the appearance in this life. She clearly restored the beautiful face of her previous life, and only the ck lotus mark on the corner of the eye was still there. This mark didn¡¯t not destroy her beauty, but added a bit of mystery and coquettish temperament to her. It was hard to look away from her.


    ¡°Sure enough... When the soul and the body are in one, they are highlypatible with each other. I am reincarnated partly thanks to the method used by ck Lotus. There has always been a little gap between my soul and body, and now this gap disappears...¡±


    Su Li touched her face, and her eyes shed faintly. No one knew what she was thinking.


    After a while, as she thought, All Spirits Tactics started, concealing her true face. Then she stepped into the vortex without hesitation.


    After a while¡ª


    The gloom in front of her disappeared, and a narrow space emerged. In the entire void space, there was nothing else except a ck stone in the middle.


    ¡°The second test is about cultivation. It seemed that it was the stone for testing cultivation, and it looked a bit different from that of Tianyake Attic.¡±


    In addition to the intelligence industry, Tianyake Attic also included various servicesfor practitioners. Testing cultivation was also one of the services. Every rtivelyrge branch of Tianyake Attic had the stones for testing cultivation, so Su Li had naturally seen the stones before.


    The stones for testing cultivation of Tianyake Attic were only the size of fists, but this one was as tall as a man!


    Su Li nced at it. Then she put her palm on the surface of the ck stone and used the force of Yuanying Realm.


    Drone!!


    The stone immediately released dazzling colorful brilliance that enveloped Su Li. After a while, the brilliance flickered, and it seemed impossible for the stone to verify Su Li¡¯s cultivation.


    Su Li frowned. The stone seemed to be aware of her impatience. The shing brilliance suddenly stopped, and a line of ancient characters appeared on the stone surface.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou: the perfection phase of Yuanying Realm; Tianjiao List: Beyond 100,000.¡±


    Before she could think about it, the stone in the void disappeared, and it was reced by two vortexes. Then two words appeared above the vortexes. One was ¡°Zhan¡± (fight) in blood red, and the other was ¡°Tui¡± (retreat) in light cyan.


    ¡°There is too much untrue information in the second test, so it can¡¯t make a specific ranking. Then in the third test...¡±


    An expression of thinking shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Then she stepped into the blood-red vortex.


    At the same time, on the square outside, arge number of low-level practitioners were spewed out from the vortex. Huo Shichun, who had been waiting outside, stared at the vortex nervously. Suddenly, he looked happy and leaped to catch Xuan An who was flying upside down from it!


    ¡°Young Lord! You¡¯re fine. I thought...¡±


    Xuan An took a breath. Then he rolled his eyes and said peevishly, ¡°Thought what? Did you think that I entered the third test? I am not a fool to suicide in the third test. Go! Let¡¯s go to the square to find the Fenguang Stone Images. Maybe we were lucky enough to find them.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Not long after, the two came to thergest hall on the side of the square. At this moment, the hall was extremely lively and crowded!


    The walls of the hall were covered with mirror-like stones, and images shed in each stone, which were different from each other. The images were indeed what was happening in the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle.


    ¡°Daddy told me this, but I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Xuan An sighed, ¡°Now I am convinced that the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle may really be the means of cultivating disciples of the sects in the ancient times, otherwise theyout of the hall here would be indecipherable at all.¡±


    Huo Shichun nodded and sighed, ¡°The Mighty Practitioners in the ancient times cannot bepared with today¡¯s practitioners. All kinds of amazing methods of them cannot be imagined and measured as well.¡±


    There were millions of images in the hall, and it took a full hour for Xuan An and Huo Shichun to use their divine awareness to probe.


    Suddenly, in one of the images, Su Li¡¯s indifferent face shed away.


    ¡°Found it!¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes were bright.


    ...


    Opening her eyes, Su Li found that she was on the peak of an isted mountain. The mountain was surrounded by immortal pneuma and white clouds. In the middle of the sea of clouds, there was a ring hanging in the clouds. It shone with rotating mysterious light, as if it was indestructible.


    Su Li nced across the sea of clouds. She was only to realize that in addition to this mountain where she was, there were thousands of mountains evenly distributed throughout the sea of clouds. Most of them were full of people. The rest of them asionally shed with light, when a neer arrived there.


    Su Li was also considered as a neer, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to sense that hundreds of divine awareness were shooting at her, but soon all of them were retreated.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Yuanying Realm. There is another one who courts death!¡±


    ¡°There are few female practitioners in the cultivation circle, and I don¡¯t expect she is a rarer female casual practitioner.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t reach Huashen Realm, you would better never enter the Tianjiao Battle! Those who dared to break the inexorablew all ended up miserably!¡±


    ¡°There was a lot of wastes in Yuanying Realm on this Immortal Layer. If everything goes well, we can all be promoted into the next Immortal Layer with good luck.¡±


    Numerous voices came without any concealment.


    Su Li nced at the direction where the sounds wereing from and then quickly retracted her gaze.


    She really couldn¡¯t raise her interest at a group of practitioners who were in the early stage of Huashen Realm.


    ¡°Probably, because of the second test, I was assigned to this Immortal Layer with the lowest cultivation.¡±


    Su Li felt helpless.


    After the first two tests, the third test was the real Tianjiao Battle which might cause death!


    Although it was cruel, it had left many low-level practitioners with a silver lining in dividing the Immortal Layers. Because when every practitioner on an Immortal Layer was promoted, the practitioners here could all get a chance to choose again.


    Retreat, or fight?


    Life and death were really decided in a minute!


    While thinking about it, Su Li suddenly felt something. She stretched out her right hand, and suddenly a jade slip fell from the air. Then itnded on her palm.


    This jade slip was the nk one she had ced in the first test. But it was no longer nk now, and several messages on it were shing.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, the perfection phase of Yuanying Realm; ranking: 645590; Immortal Layer: 33rd.¡±


    The 33rd Immortal Layer. Did it mean the 33rd heaven?


    Su Li put away the jade slip, and then immersed in her thought. More than 600,000 people participated in the battle. There were 20,000 mountains in this Immortal Layer. In other words, the 33rd Immortal Layer was thest Layer. So, everything had been set by the destiny.


    Swish!


    When thest figure of the practitioner appeared on the top of the mountain here, the ring in the middle of the sea of clouds suddenly began.


    ording to Jiang Run, the ring would randomly select a practitioner as the champion. As long as the selected practitioner could survive ten rounds, he would be promoted into the next Immortal Layer, and his winning evaluation would be improved ordingly, thereby enhancing his ranking on Tianjiao List.


    If he lost, naturally everything would stop.


    ¡°The champion, Li Suiling. If you don¡¯te to the ring within ten breaths, you will be deemed to be a waiver and will be expelled from the Immortal Layer.¡±


    The icy voice sounded in the void. The ruddyplexion of a young man in a yellow robe who was sitting on a mountain top suddenly faded, and he was in a cold sweat.


    The man was chosen as the first champion, whichmeant that he would be regarded as a mortal enemy of more than 10,000 practitioners on this Immortal Layer!


    He was just in the early stage of Huashen Realm, but there were hundreds of talents in the middle stage of Huashen Realm in this Immortal Layer!


    ¡°Damn it! Why am I so unlucky!¡±


    The young man in a yellow robe was woolgathering, and time passed unconsciously.


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    He suddenly widened his eyes and screamed. He was swept out of the Immortal Layer by a strong force, and then he disappeared.


    ¡°What a waste. He didn¡¯t even dare toe onto the ring. If I were him...¡±


    A practitioner on the nearby mountain saw the scene andughed out loud, but before he finishedughing, his smile froze on his face.


    He seemed to hear someone say that if the champion gave up, the next champion would be the one closest to the former¡¯s mountain top.


    ¡°The champion, Wang Fa.¡±


    Seeing Wang Fa¡¯s desperate face, the crowd around himburst intoughter immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a waste!¡±


    Wang Fa gritted his teeth. Although there was no wind under his feet, he fell on the ring by himself. He looked around piercingly, ¡°I, Wang Fa, take the challenge!¡±


    Theughter suddenly diminished.


    ¡°He has a little bit courage.¡±


    On the top of a mountain, a young practitioner flicked his sleeves indifferently, and then he flied to the ring from a thousand miles away. He looked at Wang Fa with a sneer, as if he was looking at a dead.


    ¡°But if your courage is not supported by your cultivation, you will be a stupid. Wang Fa, you are stupider than Li Suiling.¡±


    ¡°Thete stage of Huashen Realm?!¡±


    When Wang Fa saw the young practitioner, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his eyes were filled with fear. He subconsciously used a defensive treasure. Then the young practitioner waved his hand.


    Puff!


    A head flew high and vanished with fundamental spirit.


    Wang Fa died!


    Apanied by the thumping sound of the corpse, many practitioners suddenly returned to their senses, and then they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill.


    What strong cultivation!


    What a quick method!


    They didn¡¯t even see what method the man used, but then Wang Fa was killed before he could send out Huashen Realm.


    ¡°I know him. He is Shen Nan from Lingchen Sect, a high-grade sect. He uses methods extremely fast. It is impossible to defend him. He has the highest cultivation among his peers, and his strength is only lower than that of the holy boys in holy sects!¡±


    ¡°It seems that he would be the first to be promoted. This man is so strong that he shouldn¡¯t appear on the 33rd Immortal Layer at all.¡±

 Chapter 570 - Were You Sure You Didn’t Need to Call a Helper?

    <h4>Chapter 570 Were You Sure You Didn¡¯t Need to Call a Helper?</h4>


    After killing Wang Fa, Shen Nan¡¯s expression did not change. He stood on the ring, waiting for Wang Fa¡¯s body to automatically fall into the abyss under the ring. He said indifferently, ¡°I, Shen Nan, from Lingchen Sect, take the challenge.¡±


    As soon as he said that, there was silent all around.


    All the practitioners who were also in thete stage of Huashen Realm chose to be silent. Although there must be a winner in the Tianjiao Battle, killing each other terribly on the worst 33rd Immortal Layer was extremely stupid undoubtedly!


    ¡°If nobody answers, an opponent will be arranged randomly after three breaths.¡±


    The awareness sound of the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle was transmitted into the awareness sea of all people, but few people were surprised. Since the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle was born to train disciples, it would not allow anyone to win too easily.


    However, for the real talents, such an arrangement wasted a little bit time at most.


    Next, the practitioners with disparate levels of cultivation were arranged toe to the ring. At the beginning, there were a few practitioners who had the fluke minding onto the ring. After they were killed by Shen Nan, the other practitioners finally recognized that they couldn¡¯t defeat Shen Nan. All of them were disheartened. They gave in as fast as possible and then were sent back to their original Immortal Layer.


    In the Tianjiao Battle, losing a game was not a big deal except for death, and as long as someone could defeat ten practitioners in a row, then he could be promoted.


    But for most practitioners, losing meant the end.


    If they escaped with bare lives in the lower Immortal Layer, they would court death after being promoted.


    ¡°Number seven, 644446, Sun Di.¡±


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    ¡°Number eight, 64...¡±


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    ¡°Number nine...¡±


    ¡°I surrender!¡±


    After four or five practitioners surrendered in a row, Shen Nan only had to deal with thest game before being promoted.


    ¡°Number ten, 645590, Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Then a force of teleporting hit Su Li. She was directly teleported to the ring by the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle.


    The practitioners saw that it was a female practitioner who was only in the Yuanying Realm, and then they turned their eyes back without interest in watching her.


    Shen Nan looked at Su Li for a moment. He frowned and transmitted his sound, ¡°Don¡¯t you surrender?¡±


    Su Li continued to be silent.


    Shen Nan hesitated when he saw Su Li, but he didn¡¯t take action. Instead, he continued to transmit to persuade her, ¡°Cultivation is not easy. You are so young and don¡¯t have to hold to it.¡±


    Su Li curled her lips when she heard his words. She withdrew the thought of directly killing him and asked with interest, ¡°Fellow Practitioner, you are cruel in fighting. But why are you soft-hearted when you see me? I am a little curious about it.¡±


    Shen Nan snorted coldly after hearing her question, ¡°If you want me to kill you, I will be d to do that.¡±


    An inexplicable smile appeared on Su Li¡¯s face, and suddenly, she moved on to another topic, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Shen, does Lingchen Sect belong to Sihe Region?¡±


    Shen Nan nodded patiently and then asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    Su Li gave him a meaningful smile and said softly, ¡°I surrender... We will meet soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Nan watched Su Li being repelled out of the ring. Then she returned to the original ce. Before he could ask a question, a beam of light was shot down onto the ring. In the blink of an eye, he was sucked into the upper Immortal Layer and disappeared.


    At the same time, in the Image Hall, the scene that Su Li surrendered did not attract the attention of the crowed except the two of them.


    Xuan An and Huo Shichun stared nkly at the Fenguang Stone Images of the 33rd Immortal Layer, and they were bewildered.


    ¡°Surrender?¡±


    ¡°What is Sister thinking about?¡±


    Huo Shichun was speechless. After keeping his words all within for a while, he spected, ¡°Maybe Lord has her ns, right?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Sihe Region...¡±


    In the Mysterious Realm, Su Li watched the light beam disappear, and her eyes flickered.


    Jiuzhou Region was too special. It had been under the surveince of various holy sects for many years. Its quality disciples had been poached early. Yan Ziye and the others were the mainstays. If she wanted to strengthen Ni Sect, adding new blood to the sect would be indispensable. So, the nearby Sihe Region was a good choice.


    Of course, she had a slight affection for Sihe Region, just because of Shen Nan¡¯s performance. If the n was to be implemented, it would need to be further deliberated inevitably.


    ¡°Since one person was promoted, here is a blessing for all people in the 33rd Immortal Layer. 645590, fight or not?¡±


    ¡°Fight.¡±


    Su Li replied casually, when the sound of awareness came. She nced at the mountains where the people around quickly disappeared. The team that was close to 20,000 people originally had no more than 3,000 people in an instant.


    Su Li was a little surprised. Such a spectacle would only appear on the 33rd Immortal Layer.


    She narrowed her eyes. After this round, she was the only one in Yuanying Realm, so she could hide her cultivation with All Spirits Tactics.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    This time, in the Tianjiao Battle... she would take the initiative to get even with the holy sects. Naturally, a higher profile was better!


    When other practitioners saw her stay, many of them sneered.


    ¡°She is so eager to court death!¡±


    ¡°Stupid female practitioner!¡±


    ¡°Probably, because of some adventures, her courage boosted. She doesn¡¯t know there are countless powerhouses.¡±


    ¡°Tsk-tsk! It¡¯s rare to meet a chick. But it is a pity that here is the Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao Battle, and she might die without leaving any body tissue after a while.¡±


    ...


    ¡°The next champion, Zhao Liang.¡±


    Before the sound ended, there was a stream of light jetting into the ring. After the light dissipated, a young man with a gloomy face came into view.


    Another practitioner in thete stage of Huashen Realm!


    Everyone sighed lightly.


    ¡°Zhao Liang is one of the inherited disciples of the Xue Cult in Ghost Region. He uses extremely cruel methods and has a habit of cruelly killing his enemies. Compared with him, Shen Nan is soft-hearted. So, it is better for the selected practitioner to surrender early!¡±


    A kind practitioner transmitted this reminder to Su Li, and she actually received it. She looked in the direction of the sound source, and then saw a strapping practitioner in a yellow robe nod to her kindly. His cultivation was also in the middle stage of Huashen Realm.


    ¡°The Tianjiao Battle is fierce. Fellow Practitioner Su, you have escaped once, and this time you really shouldn¡¯t stay.¡±


    The yellow-robed practitioner sighed.


    Su Li replied with a gentle smile.


    The yellow-robed practitioner shook his head slightly when he saw her smile. He could only hope that this woman could make it to the end of this round.


    ¡°Number one to challenge, 640987, Yao Shichuan.¡±


    The awareness of Mysterious Realm uttered, and the yellow-robed practitioner stopped shaking his head instantly. He was too frightened to move. The next moment, he was teleported to the ring.


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s you.¡±


    With fierce eyes, Zhao Liang smiled and walked closer to Yao Shichuan slowly, ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t hear you gossip?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly, but did not move.


    Yao Shichuan was really nervous. He stepped back and shouted loudly, ¡°I...¡±


    Snap!


    A p came over him out of thin air, and this huge force stopped him from speaking. His blood and several teeth fell on the ground.


    ¡°Surrender? That¡¯s boring. I just started to enjoy it. How dare you!¡±


    Zhao Liang was still approaching slowly. His murderous intent skyrocketed in his eyes.


    Yao Shichuan only felt cold all over, as if he was being watched by a poisonous snake. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Zhao! Ghost Valley has always been dedicated to medicine, and we never had enemies. This time I came here just to maintain the survival of our sect. Why are you so aggressive?!¡±


    ¡°Never having enemies?¡±


    Zhao Liang widened his eyes, and then he burst intoughter. His franticughter echoed in the entire space, ¡°You are still so naive in the cultivation circle that you are not wronged to be killed!¡±


    As he spoke, Zhao Liang flickered his sleeve, and a blood-colored skull rushed out from it. The gloomy and terrifying pneuma instantly filled the ring.


    A blood light disappeared in a sh.


    Yao Shichuan felt cold on his scalp. His hair bun fell to the ground, and his neat hair disheveled.


    ¡°You...push me too far!¡±


    Yao Shichuan¡¯s eyes were red. As he made finger gestures, the vague shadow of a medicine quadripod appeared in front of him. ¡°You can kill me, but you can¡¯t insult me!¡±


    An extremely fierce battle broke out in the ring, but everyone with discerning eyes knew that Zhao Liang didn¡¯t attack deadly. What he liked best was to slowly torture his opponent to death.


    ¡°Yao Shichuan is done.¡±


    Someone shook his head. Although Yao Shichuan had been showing his goodwill and building good rtionships with others, few people were willing to offend Zhao Liang, who was extremely ruthless.


    Moreover, if someone intervened in the battle and won this round, the next constant ten rounds would be waiting for him. He should defeat two enemies with doubled efforts!


    ¡°My spirit is willing, but my flesh is weak. Fellow Practitioner Yao...¡±


    Someone¡¯splexion changed, but in the end, he sighed and chose to stand by.


    Yao Shichuan was in despair. He did know that Zhao Liang was ying with prey, but he couldn¡¯t even surrender.


    ¡°Master, I shamed you!¡±


    When everyone thought that Yao Shichuan was definitely to die, an indifferent but pleasant female voice came from a lonely mountain in the distance.


    ¡°Are you Zhao Liang? I will challenge you.¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone was stunned. They immediately looked at the source of the voice. At this moment, everyone was surprised and confused, and they didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    The awareness of Tianjiao Battle didn¡¯t care about one¡¯s cultivation. If someone intervened, the ring would be immediately divided, and the battle stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±


    Watching Su Li enter the ring in astonishment, Yao Shichuan immediately became angry.


    ¡°You... What are you doing here?! It doesn¡¯t matter if I die. But you don¡¯t need to do this for me.¡±


    ¡°Die?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and revealed a smile that dazzled Yao Shichuan, ¡°Just these fools and losers could not hurt me. But you are from Ghost Valley... Which Ghost Valley?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Yao Shichuan was stunned. Before he spoke, he saw the barrier in the middle of the ring disappear. Zhao Liang¡¯s hideous face reappeared, and he smiled weirdly, ¡°Yo, Yao Shichuan, you have a mistress. It must be more enjoyable to kill this white and tender beauty.¡±


    Yao Shichuan returned to his senses and said seriously, ¡°Let her go. Why bother to hurt the innocent.¡±


    ¡°A waste has the face to make demands? You and your mistress will die together!¡±


    Zhao Liang grinned hideously and sent out two blood-colored skulls at random, which were shooting at Su Li¡¯s hair!


    Yao Shichuan was about to stop him when he saw this, but his reaction was slower than that of Zhao Liang after all. He could only watch that happen.


    Many practitioners could not bear to see that. They turned their heads.


    Boom!!


    With a shocking explosion, the blood-colored skulls were blown to pieces for no apparent reason.


    Su Li turned her head with a gentle smile, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to call a helper?¡±

 Chapter 571 - Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 571 Promotion</h4>


    One move didn¡¯t work.


    Zhao Liang¡¯s face changed slightly, and then sneered, ¡°You have some abilities. Since you want to die, I will help you...Who want to have a try? It is a perfect opportunity to win.¡±


    He spoke loudly. Hearing what he said, many practitioners showed their interest. Then a practitioner at the mid-term Huashen Divinity from the same evil circle sect flew up to the ring, and showed his fist and palm salute to Zhao Liang with a smile, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Zhao, thank you for your kindness!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Zhao Liang smiled slightly, but he felt disappointed that the helper was not at thete-term Huashen Divinity.


    After he started to cultivate, Zhao Liang could survive depending on his meticulousness beside ruthless means. Su Jiuzhou, that female practitioner, was so calm that he had the intention to stop immediately.


    ¡°But on the ring of Tianjiao Battle, if I retreated, I would be a big joke among the cultivation circle in a long time!¡±


    ¡°Battle begins!¡±


    On hearing the signal of action, Zhao Liang¡¯s eyespletely turned cold. Before his helper took any actions, Zhao Liang rubbed his palms to release two silver light that directed to Yao Shichuan¡¯s face fiercely.


    Zhao Liang did not dare to attack Su Jiuzhou. But he knew that as long as he subdued Yao Shichuan, he would have great chance to win.


    The practitioner behind Zhao Liang finally felt that something was wrong. Zhao Liang used his trump card transformation of lightning infinity, a killing move that was so fast and consumed a lot. Why did he use it at the beginning?


    Yao Shichuan red at the silver light that was about to pierce his face. And the sense of near-death made him shudder and his blood seemed to freeze.


    ¡°I am going to die! I am going to die!¡±


    Just at this moment, a fair palm slightly waved in front of his face, just like taking something from the pocket, to pinch two transparent arc flying needles between the fingers. And then the gentle voice appeared.


    ¡°You are a talent with a careful thought. But your means...I don¡¯t like, so there is nothing to use.¡±


    On hearing the words, Zhao Liang suddenly shrank his pupils, and immediately realized what would happen. Then he cared little about what was shameful, and roared in a hurry: ¡°I give...¡±


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The sound of two flesh explosions was followed by dead silence.


    The practitioners around, either sarcastic, bitter or indifferent, only felt horrified, and even forgot to breathe.


    Yao Shichuan was baffled, and his face became extremely odd because of tooplicated emotion.


    He reminded her out ofpassion, but unexpectedly, he seemed to ride on her coattails!


    Su Li took light steps, waving her hand to disperse the suspended blood mist. Then she turned around, sweeping over the 33rd Immortal Layer with indifference.


    ¡°Champion¡ªSu Jiuzhou!¡±


    ...


    ¡°Oh dear£¡¡±


    ¡°What did I see? A practitioner at Yuanying Realm killed the one atte-term Huashen Divinity with one attack?!¡±


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Demon! It must be a demon!¡±


    ¡°A demon appears! The Qingshui Circle with thousands of years of peace will be in chaos again!¡±


    When Su Li instantly killed Zhao Liang, the crowds in the hall of Fenguang Stone were suddenly in a heated debate, and many agents delivered the news back to their sects in secret.


    At this moment, countless people were collecting the information about Su Jiuzhou, and wanted to know who she was.


    ¡°You are all heads of the sects, and please don¡¯t make difficulties for me.¡±


    In the Tianyake Attic, Xie Wei looked at the heads of all sects and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°You all show me what I want. But when the Tianjiao Battle starts, you know, we will not disclosure any news! This is the rule. If I vite it, I would be punished severely! No matter what your present is, I do not dare to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Head Xie is really impartial and incorruptible as always.¡±


    A person stood up, snorted coldly, and held fist salute, ¡°In that case, I will not bother you. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The rest in the hall instantly walked away following that person.


    ¡°Xiaosi, keep guard. No matter who is looking for me, tell them I am not here.¡±


    After that, Xie Wei went inside.


    All people went away. But ording to his experience, it was just the start of all troubles. Those people would not give up easily until they got Su Jiuzhou¡¯s information.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, the head of Ni Sect, is a demon. No wonder those people want her information.¡±


    Xie Wei sat down, and opened the scroll in front. On the cover of the volume, the three words ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡± were clearly written. This scroll was much thinner than others, and only a few words were recorded.


    ¡°Little about her background. She has been in charge of the Jiuzhou Region as the master in secret!¡±


    ¡°Few agents can get close to her. It seems that she has a special method to keep them away!¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡¯s cultivation seems only at Yuanying Realm, but her real strength must be extraordinary!¡±


    Looking at the information on the scroll, Xie Wei was silent for a moment. He sighed, picked up the golden spiritual pen, adopted the Tianxing Secret Method to write down the words.


    ¡°Her bone age is under two thousand years, but the battle power is amazing!¡±


    ¡°The remnants of the Reincarnation Mirror are under her care, and it is expected that she wants more power! Her surname is Su...and she is suspected to be...sessor...¡±


    When he wrote the second sentence, Xie Wei seemed suddenly shocked, and his pupils shrank. Then he deleted the second sentence.


    ¡°The future is in her hands?¡±


    Xie Wei was so shocked that the hand holding the spiritual pen unconsciously trembled. He took a deep breath to control the astonishment in his heart.


    ¡°Tremendous changes will take ce in Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ...


    ¡°If no one epts the challenge, opponents will be arranged randomly in three pneumas.¡±


    ¡°I give up!¡±


    ¡°Give up!¡±


    The powerful Zhao Liang was killed by one attack, and now who dare challenge Su Li on the ring?


    So when the Mysterious Realm Awareness called the roll, every one answered with ¡°give up¡± immediately. They were afraid that they would die as miserably as Zhao Liang if they gave ate reply.


    Su Li leaned against the soft couch that made by her cultivation, out of sheer boredom, waiting for the end of the battle.


    ¡°Tell me about your Ghost Valley.¡±


    On hearing it, Yao Shichuan cautiously standing aside realized that what he said next must be rted to the future of his sect. He took a deep breath, and told Su Li about Ghost Valley rapidly.


    ¡°Our Ghost Valley is a medicine sect. It is said that in ancient times it was affiliated to a powerful sect, and even rted to Ghost Valley in Bloody ident of Holy Spirit. Butter it fell into a decline. We are at the top grade now, but it is likely to downgrade if we do not capture the pneuma fortune in the Tianjiao Battle!


    Our herbs need pneuma fortune to survive. So the sect has to appoint a lot of disciples to maintain the grade at any cost.¡±


    Then Yao Shichuan sighed deeply, ¡°I got the chance afterpeting with many senior and junior fellow apprentices. But I am not able to promote on the lowest immortalyer. If you did not help me, I would die this time.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°You keep yourself alive after I am promoted this time. Perhaps I can help you to maintain your sect grade.¡±


    That was exactly what Yao Shichuan wanted to hear. He felt very happy and hurriedly handed out his carrier rune.


    ¡°You are so powerful. If you do really help our Ghost Valley, we will show our great gratitude!¡±


    Su Li waved her hand to let him go.


    She did not want to help him. But the words ¡°Ghost Valley¡± attracted her attention, which were about the Reincarnation Mirror. Maybe the Yao Shichuan¡¯s sect had the news of Qi Xianqing, so she had to go there after the Tianjiao Battle.


    It was not long before the tenth person admitted defeat. After this person spoke out ¡°I give up¡±, the Tianjiao Space appeared the light of invitation, then Su Li immediately disappeared in the crowd¡¯s envious gaze.


    Yao Shichuan slightly breathed, and then a thought hit him.


    ¡°I quit!¡±


    He had to stay alive to wait for her message. Thispetition was dangerous, but he always had a hunch that the Tianjiao Battle...could not subdue Su Li via such a short-time contact!


    A few momentster, the light of invitation disappeared.


    Su Linded on the top of the mountain, which was exactly the same as the former, and her identity jade slip was falling down at the same time.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, cultivation: unknown; ranking: 13,690; Immortal Layer: the First!¡±


    Su Li watched it carefully, and her pupils immediately shrank. Due to her extraordinary performance, the Mysterious Realm Awareness promoted her from thest to the first immortalyer!


    ¡°This is better. Save a lot of time.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked up to the center of the immortalyer, and she really saw many acquaintances.


    The first immortalyer was different from the others.


    In addition to a giant ring with more intense light, there were ten ck crystal thrones emitting divine glory above the ring.


    And beneath the ring, there were totally 20,000 mountain-top tforms, and all seats were upied.


    ¡°The trash of the Xiuluo Sect is dead. Why is another neer? Su Jiuzhou? Female practitioner?!¡±


    Just after the corpse on the ring disappeared, someone noticed Su Li on the top. But people failed to check Su Li¡¯s cultivation, and they were all slightly surprised.


    ¡°Numerous practitioners are on the Tianjiao List. Although they have seen each other, they may hear their names among the top 20,000 genius practitioners.¡±


    ¡°But it is a little different this time. There were a bunch of neers before, but nowes another one...¡±


    Fellow disciples were in a secret discussion, looking at Su Li with cautious gaze. After all, those neers were not easy topete.


    ¡°Well? This tform has a tactical matrix and shows no cultivation on it.¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and withdrew her divine awareness that looked around without any harvest. No wonder she came here so long, nobody found she was weird.


    ¡°You are here!¡±


    Yan Ziye, who was far away from the mountain-top tform opposite the ring, said in a surprised but doubtful tone, ¡°With your cultivation, you should be on the 33rd immortalyer. How did you get there so fast?¡±


    ¡°I was indeed at the 33rd immortalyer.¡±


    Su Li replied, ¡°But only after a fight, I am here now.¡±


    Yan Ziye was shocked at her words, then thoughtfully said, ¡°I remembered that the ancestor of the Void Sword Sect mentioned, long long ago, that the origin of the Tianjiao Mysterious Realm, which was extremelyplicated. It was likely to have intelligent spirits in the mysterious realm! Just like the world in your Reincarnation Mirror...¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, with her eyes sweeping over the ck throne above the ring, and then said coldly, ¡°Where are the holy sects?¡±

 Chapter 572 - The First Immortal Layer!

    <h4>Chapter 572 The First Immortal Layer!</h4>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand the rules here until I came to the First Immortal Layer.¡±


    Yan Ziye continued, ¡°The top ten holy sects in the previous battle don¡¯t need to attend the battle of thirty-three immortalyers. The ten ck thrones above are actually ten small cultivation spaces for them to wait.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes glittered, and said in quiet voice, ¡°It seemed that no one attended the previous Tianjiao Battle, right?¡±


    Yan Ziye bitterly smiled, ¡°Yes. The talents in Qingshui Circle were dead, resulting in temporary shortage. The previous top ten in the Tianjiao List were determined by Tianyake Attic, respectively the great holy boys of top four holy sects, Xiuluo Holy Sect, Void Sword Sect, Han Sect, Ciyun Building,and Shenbei Holy Sect. Among them, Shengtian Shrine took up two positions. You may see it on the Tianxing Stone outside. In fact, this ranking has changed before long because Tianyin Tribe is destroyed, which really poses a thorny problem to Tianyake Attic.¡±


    Su Li nodded. That Ling Li ranked first was beyond reproach, but she was quite surprised that Ling Xian could ranked the sixth position.


    After all, in the Reincarnation Mirror, Ling Xian was not an important role, while others, such as Su Qingtan and Yan Ziye, often appeared in certain stages of her hypocritical previous life.


    ¡°Ling Xian...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes to look up at the sixth ck throne, and then quickly saw back expressionlessly.


    Meanwhile, Ling Xian who closed her eyes for rest in the ck throne space, suddenly opened her eyes with uncertainty inside.


    ¡°Why did I feel flustered just now?¡±


    Ling Xian subconsciously adopted the Gongfa Tactics, but paused. She frowned and loosened her gesture.


    In the Shengxian Mountain, the art of divination was ineffective, so she could not foresee the fright by any means.


    ¡°It is an irresistible that Ling Li has joined in the Fate Pce. Will there be an exception? Who dare offend me?¡±


    A hint of gloomy expression emerged on Ling Xian¡¯s fair face.


    ...


    The battel wouldst for a whole year. In this course, some practitioners would be promoted, some eliminated, and others died. Finally, there were only 20,000 practitioners in the First Immortal Layer to enter the next round.


    However, the rules of the First Immortal Layer were different from that of the other 32yers. It was a point race with implicit rules and the battle quantity depended on one¡¯s strength. So no one exactly knew his battle number and time.


    After Su Li learned about this information from Yan Ziye, she had no choice but epted the rules.


    It was apetition among all talents of the whole Qingshui Circle. One year was actually a very short time.


    Su Li felt very boring, and then took out Thatched Cottage Essayto read.


    It was shamed that when Su Li started to learn Destruction Will of Sword in the Star Path, she spent little time on it. Now she made few achievements on it.


    Ye Che had lived for at least 40,000 years! He had an extraordinary perception on the swordw. If Su Li could understand this booklet and fully master the Destruction Will of Sword, her power of swordw would at least double.


    People who came to the First Immortal Layer were capable and clever. Most sat cross-legged to quietly improve themselves, and others were watching the battle to learn some experience.


    The Tianjiao Battle pooled the top 20,000 talents in the Qingshui Circle. Each battle had a highlight that was very exciting. If there was an extremely wonderful battle, even Su Li put down the booklet to watch it.


    After a few leisurely days, Su Li finally ushered in her first battle.


    ¡°Ranking 13,690 vs. ranking 8,890!¡±


    After the cold sound in the nothingness, Su Li only felt the jade token in her hand slightly hot, and then she was transported to the middle of the ring. When she saw her rival, her expression suddenly became odd.


    ¡°It is her!¡±


    When the talents who were watching the battle saw this situation, they all excited.


    ¡°This woman has been promoted here for a few days, and it is her turn now!¡±


    ¡°Su Li ranks 13,690, and almost enters the Tianjiao List. Her initial ranking is quite good, so this woman is unusual!¡±


    However, when everyone saw the person opposite Su Li, they began to show their regret.


    ¡°It is really unlucky for her to fight against Zheng Shu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, although the Jiguang Pce is only a top-grade sect, Zheng Shu¡¯s performance is not less than that of the holy sect! Zheng Shu must have some fortune in these thousand years; otherwise, how could he be from the Yuanying Realm directly to the top Huashen Divinity!¡±


    ¡°In addition to the several superpowers, the cultivation of top Huashen Divinity is almost the top in the list. Zheng Shu would definitely have been ranked in the top thousand if he battled more.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s still hard to tell who will win.¡±


    Suddenly, Yan Ziye who was silentughed casually, and the crowd stopped their discussion.


    Although they did not agree with Yan Ziye, it was this unknown person that had killed the one among top two hundred sects with one attack.


    ¡°I know you.¡±


    A smile appeared on Zheng Shu¡¯s gloomy face, ¡°Before entering the mysterious realm, you were of the Jiguang Sect.¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly andughed lightly, ¡°Sometimes what you saw is not always true.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid now?¡±


    Zheng Shu couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, and then his smile turned vey hideous,¡°You dared to humiliate our Fenguang Pce so much at the Tianyake Attic! Today I will let that Huo feel the pain of losing a disciple!¡±


    Then he lowered his hands, and a mark on his arm suddenly came to life, turning into a long white snake towards Su Li!


    Su Li yawned, and patted the white snake¡ª


    Boom!


    Then lighting in the sky scattered on the shoulders of Zheng Shu, who was full of dismay and fear.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and smiled lightly, pping her hands, ¡°You are a little bit weak.¡±


    Boom!


    Zheng Shu¡¯s flesh exploded, with the dissipating light dotted in the scarlet, forming a beautiful picture.


    Quiet¡ª


    After silence, the crowd felt a tinge of sadness.


    The top Huashen Divinity was dead, in that way?!


    Some were not even able to make a bet, and then Zheng Shu was gone?!


    ¡°Rank 13,690, win! Ranking: 639. Any objections?¡±


    The practitioner in yellow clothes standing on one of the immortalyers was startled and scared with an instant response of ¡°no objection!¡±


    Damn it! This mysterious realm space actually didn¡¯t follow normal rules. This witch had strong strength, and her means wereruthless! The yellow-clothes practitioner was only a top Huashen Divinity, so he must be killed by her one attack.


    ¡°So the rankings are changed, and the immortalyer is vacant. There will be one person from inferior ring for promotion.¡±


    Su Li returned to the immortalyer, ncing at the ranking on the jade token. Then she re-sat down and picked up the booklet. Now even if Yan Ziye did not speak anything, no one dared to talk about her any more.


    With the progress of this battle, the outside world became even more turbulent. All the departments of holy sects that were responsible for information collection almost quarreled.


    ¡°Among the top 700! Where is this dark horse from?¡±


    ¡°What? She is Su Jiuzhou? That one directly from the 33rd Immortal Layer to the First Immortal Layer?!¡±


    ¡°Find her background information right now! And the two ¡°nobodies¡± who gave a surprise to the public. If you can¡¯t find out their information, you all go to the hell!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    On the Immortal Layer, Ling Qinn stared at Su Li who was studying the unknown booklet.


    Her power was much stronger than that at their first meeting.


    It was only nine years that Su Jiuzhou hadpleted the leap from the Jindan Realm to the nature¡¯s test, reaching even a higher level, how did she do it?


    ¡°She did what a demon do? Break the rules, and do what ordinary people can¡¯t?¡±


    At this moment, his mind was somewhatplicated.


    Ling Qinn was thinking of the man all the time who could reappear and lead them toplete their revenge.


    But he clearly realized that this idea was so naive that it was impossible to achieve!


    ¡°Perhaps, today is the best time for me, and I should not struggle anymore.¡±


    Ling Qinn smiled bitterly and suddenly became very serious, ¡°Sir, I have finished what you ordered.¡±


    Su Li suddenly stiffened, and then rxed. She smiled, ¡°Finished? Not out of my expectation. Qinn, are you finally willing to call me ¡®Sir¡¯ like Yan Ziye and the others? Very good! In the future, you will know it is not a bad choice.¡±


    Ling Qingzhu reluctantly smiled, ¡°I am grateful for your kindness, and I won¡¯t regret.¡±


    ¡°Oh...Really?¡±


    Su Li gave Ling Qinn a meaningful nce and then read the booklet again.


    This eye contact was unnoticed by anyone but one person.


    ¡°Is that Su Jiuzhou? Exactly as same as the portrait that little junior fellow apprentice gave to me.¡±


    Among the First Immortal Layer, a handsome man in white with white hair and white eyebrows frowned and lost in thought.


    Su Jiuzhou saved the life of his junior fellow apprentice then, so he remembered her appearance. He nned to protect her, but never thought that he couldn¡¯t see through this woman¡¯s strength. At leastpeted with Zheng Shu, he could never do it easily.


    ¡°It seems that protection is not necessary, but goodwill can still be conveyed.¡±


    A smile appeared on this handsome man¡¯s face, which immediately drew the surprise of several persons around.


    At the same time, the purple-clothes woman leaning on the soft couch made of velvet leather smiled, with her beautiful eyes shing gloom.


    ¡°Shit! Damn it! I took great efforts to introduce you, but you died so easily! Is she Su Jiuzhou that little junior sister apprentice mentioned? She is a troublemaker. It seems necessary to use Great Master¡¯s means. If she poses a threat to Great Master¡¯s n, it will cause troubles.¡±


    In the following days, many more people died in the ring, but it was meaninglessly for Su Li. So she just read Thatched Cottage Essay.


    During this period, there were constant deaths of talents, and people from inferior immortalyers were replenished. On the thirteenth day, Jiang Run with a pale face appeared on one immortalyer, and then he couldn¡¯t help but be excited and fiercely clenched his palm.


    Soon after, another acquaintance was promoted, it was Ying Qiao¡¯er of the Wanjian Sect. That girl¡¯s attitude towards her was a bit too enthusiastic since the incident of the spiritual boat, making Su Li quite ufortable.


    ¡°Lord Qingshui!¡±


    Just as Su Li expected, the first thing that Ying Qiao¡¯er did just after her promotion was to look for Su Li, and then sent her voice after finding her.


    Su Li smiled helplessly, and was about to say something, when suddenly the mysterious realm sounded.

 Chapter 573 - Qiao’er Died

    <h4>Chapter 573 Qiao¡¯er Died</h4>


    ¡°Ranking 19,999 vs. ranking 2,933!¡±


    When Ying Qiao¡¯er was about to say something, she was teleported onto the ring. Su Li¡¯s brows suddenly wrinkled.


    ¡°Is it my turn now?¡±


    Ying Qiao¡¯er felt nervous but soon kept her countenance. When she stared at the glum young man opposite, a strong cold pneuma spread from him and made ayer of frost on the ground quickly.


    Such a strong cold pneuma. She couldn¡¯t resist him.


    Ying Qiao¡¯er stepped back a little.


    ¡°Ranking 19,999. You see me as a stepping-stone just after being promoted?¡±


    The young man raised his head and looked at Ying Qiao¡¯er coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t havepassion for you.¡±


    Ying Qiao¡¯er got a little angry. She frowned and said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you for anypassion! Let¡¯s continue the Tianjiao Battle!¡±


    Even if she could not resist him, she still wanted to have a try.


    The Master has taught them for many years. She was very clear about his expectation. How could she retreat now?!


    ¡°Even the waste like you don¡¯t surrender?¡±


    Seeing Ying Qiao¡¯er¡¯s firm look, the young man felt displeased and changed his expression. When he snorted, the cold light burst forth.


    Snap!!


    With a scream, Ying Qiao¡¯er didn¡¯t dodge his attack, and there was a fearsome bloody hole on her right arm, her blood and flesh falling on the ground.


    ¡°He is Zhao Qianlin from Han Sect, the younger brother of the Great Holy Boy, Zhao Qianyuan. Zhao Qianlin is not as famous as his elder brother, but he is very powerful. Ying Qiao¡¯ershould have admitted defeat early. Otherwise...¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s voice was transmitted to Su Li¡¯s ears. Su Li did not change her expression much, but frowned.


    ¡°Lord Qingshui, how does Ying Qiao¡¯er do now?¡±


    Jiang Run was anxious. Although they were acquainted with each other only a few days ago, he did not want any friends including her to die on the ring of Tianjiao Battle.


    Su Li kept silent for a second and started the Jade Rune.


    ¡°The spirit of mysterious realm, are there any interventions?¡±


    After a while, the silent space answered slowly, ¡°The first Immortal Layer is not a low-level one. Unless the participant admits defeat, no one could interfere!¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd looked at Su Li immediately.


    ¡°She and the female practitioner on the ring belong to the same force. Maybe the female practitioner is her junior sister apprentice!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, the little girl seems to be dead.¡±


    ...


    No one could interfere!


    Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye¡¯s face turned ice-cold.


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and had several dangerous thoughts in her mind.


    Suddenly a warm voice was transmitted into her ears.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, please calm down. I rank among the top, so I can transmit the sound to the ring. I can persuade Zhao Qianlin to stop. I think he isn¡¯t willing to encounter another formidable enemy.¡±


    Su Li stared nkly and looked upside. She saw a man in white, who was sitting on the Immortal Layer, smiling and nodding to her.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who he was, she nodded as response without hesitation,


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    The man in white became serious and moved his lips lightly. Zhao Qianlin on the ring looked at Su Li, changed his expression and didn¡¯t attack fiercely.


    The severely injured Ying Qiao¡¯er felt happy and immediately seized the opportunity to shout out.


    But at the same time, Zhao Qianlin¡¯s face suddenly became extremely gloomy and terrifying!


    Snap!


    Zhao Qianlin grasped her beating heart and crumbled it. The blood sprayed and dotted on his face.


    Ying Qiao¡¯er gawked at her empty chest, and a miserable smile appeared on her bloody face. Herughter was weak and fitful.


    ¡°Master...I¡¯m...sorry...¡±


    Zhao Qianlin took his palm out of her chest in cold blood, and then a lot of blood sprinkled on the ring. Then he grappled Ying Qiao¡¯er¡¯s soul out of her body and crumbled it as well.


    By now, Ying Qiao¡¯er¡¯s flesh and soul were both smashed!


    Yan Ziye gnashed in anger. He had faced too much death, but he was still in sorrow to watch Ying Qiao¡¯erdie in front of him. Jiang Run was too young to see such a tragic scene. His eyes were bloodshot. It was his first time to feel such a humiliation.


    Ling Qinn took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and looked at Su Li.


    He wanted to see what she would do?


    Su Li stood still and wore a poker face.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, I¡¯m sorry for your loss. It happens usually in the cultivation circle.¡±


    The man in white felt her sorrow and then transmitted his constion.


    Su Li quickly looked at him with her peaceful eyes, ¡°However, thank you for helping me. Could you tell me how to transmit the sound?¡±


    The man in white looked at Su Li¡¯s peaceful face and heard her cold voice. His pupils contracted, and he felt a chill.


    What a horrible state of mind! He couldn¡¯t even find any trace of anger on her face. This woman...


    Restraining his astonishment, the man in white quickly replied, ¡°I transmitted your strength and ranking to Zhao Qianlin. Naturally, he was afraid of you. He is in a difficult situation in Han Sect. He shouldn¡¯t want more enemies after his supporter Grand Elder was killed by a mysterious female practitioner unluckily.¡±


    Speaking of this, the man in white felt something strange and frowned, ¡°Later, Zhao Qianlin¡¯s face suddenly changed. It was very likely... Someone else told him something at that time, but what is the reason for him doing that?¡±


    The man in white was puzzled.


    Su Li turned her eyes, and many clues shed in her mind. But she couldn¡¯t get anything worthy.


    She sighed lightly.


    ¡°In short, thank you for your help. May I have your name?¡±


    The man in whiteughed softly, ¡°I¡¯m Lu Xuan from Shengxue Sect.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°In the early years, I have encountered a young practitioner called Lu Yan, who also came from Shengxue Sect...¡±


    The man in white nodded, ¡°Lu Yan is my younger brother. Before we came here, he mentioned you a lot. He hoped I could take care of you. Now I think it is unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so kind of Lu Yan.¡±


    Su Li recalled the little boy in white who talked less in the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, ¡°He boasted that he ranked ninth on the Tianjiao List then.¡±


    Lu Xuan shook his head helplessly, ¡°I spoiled him. Please forgive me.¡±


    Su Li turned her head back. She looked at the clean ring with indifference, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Lu Xuan, may I ask you a question?¡±


    Lu Xuan nodded, ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°How do you and your sect think about that bloody ident in Jiuzhou Region in those days?¡±


    Su Li turned her head back again and stared at Lu Xuan with a slight smile, ¡°We, the people from Jiuzhou Region, all want to know how others outside think about it.¡±


    Lu Xuan was confused. Suddenly, he felt frightened.


    However, he still answered, ¡°Shengxue Sect is too far from Jiuzhou Region, and we are prohibited from joining in the ns rted to the Fate Pce. So I didn¡¯t participate in it. But I have heard a lot about it. I didn¡¯t know what happened to that holy girl. Maybe only the participants knew about it.¡±


    Lu Xuan replied cautiously and maybe he knew something.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Lu, you are the future of Shengxue Sect, and the sect will thrive under your management.¡±


    Su Li praised him and ended this dialogue.


    Lu Xuan sat back onto the Immortal Layer and ruminated over what Su Li said.He thought that she wanted to express another connotation. But after contemting, he thought he might misunderstand it.


    ¡°The rival as strong as Ling Li cannot scare me at all. This woman...is too terrible. It is better not to offend her. Zhao Qianlin is likely to...¡±


    Lu Xuan frowned and made a conclusion secretly.


    The outside¡ª


    On seeing it, Xuan An and Huo Shichun, who were paying close attention to Su Li, were stunned.


    ¡°Zhao Qianlin and the people from Han Sect should all die!¡±


    Huo Shichun couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice andforted Xuan An, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Qingshui will certainly take revenge for Qiao¡¯er.¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes turned a little red. He sorrowed too much, but he didn¡¯t feel angry.


    He knew more about Su Li than Huo Shichun. It was not only Zhao Qianlin, but the whole Han Sect would bear the fury of Su Li!


    ...


    ¡°Ziye, how long has it been?¡±


    Su Li put down the booklet and raised her head to look at the ring that had been cleaned innumerable times.


    ¡°More than three months.¡±


    Responded Yan Ziye helplessly. It was confusing that they weren¡¯t arranged any fight in these three months. But Jiang Run won three games and entered the top 10,000, which also reached his limit.


    During the three months, people died here constantly. Some were promoted from the lower immortalyers. Except for the top ones, most were reced by neers at the First Immortal Layer.


    Because they didn¡¯t enter the field, their rankings declined as well.


    Fortunately, Yan Ziye and Su Lu¡¯s rankings just declined by several hundred ces. Ling Qinn left the ring too long, so he was beyond 10,000 on the list, lower than that of Jiang Run.


    Ling Qinn was in a bad mood.


    Su Li shook her head. Then the Mysterious Realm sounded again.


    ¡°Ranking 13,332 vs. ranking 388.¡±


    Ling Qinn was slightly confused, and then his eyes shed with light.


    Ranking 13,332. Wasn¡¯t it him?


    Swish!


    The two beams of light shed above the Immortal Layer, and two figures appeared on the ring.


    The familiar frost spread to Ling Qinn¡¯s feet. He didn¡¯t retreat like Ying Qiao¡¯er but took two steps forward.


    ¡°Zhao Qianlin? I am very lucky!¡±


    He looked upside and saw Zhao Qianlin¡¯s face. Ling Qinn usually wore an indifferent face, but now he smiled radiantly with strong killing intent!


    Zhao Qianlin frowned. He had never seen this man before.


    ¡°Have we borne grudges against each other?¡±


    ¡°At first, you haven¡¯t.¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s eyes shed with cold light and he waved his hands. Then countless rhombic phantoms rushed out from his back and covered the whole piece of shield.


    ¡°Now...I don¡¯t want you die in a simple way.¡±

 Chapter 574 - Someone Else

    <h4>Chapter 574 Someone Else</h4>


    The purple shadows were profusely pouring down along with the sound, as if purple clouds were overwhelming.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin was stunned. He waved his sleeve to send out a round shield and crossed his hands to erge the shield. Then the shield became so big that he could hide behind it.


    Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!


    The purple shadows continued to fall with intensive impact sound.


    Zhao Qianlin¡¯splexion became more and more pale with each hit. Even if he clenched his teeth, he still couldn¡¯t help but step back. He was shocked.


    ¡°This...strong force!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin thought secretly, ¡°Damn it. Although this guy ranks beyond 10,000, he is actually so powerful! He has no trace of a body practitioner, so he is by no means in the Huashen Divinity. He is a mighty practitioner of the nature¡¯s test. If I don¡¯t admit defeat, I will definitely die!¡±


    He thought for a short time and then wanted to admit defeat.


    But how Ling Qinn could let him do that. When he was about to surrender, he was struck back by Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Zhao Qianlin was beaten by a practitioner who ranks beyond 10,000?¡±


    ¡°Tut-tut. Anyway, Zhao Qianlin is among the first echelon of talents. His strength is higher than that of some Great Holy Boys. Now he is beaten too hard to surrender by a nobody.¡±


    ¡°Is the Qingshui Circle undergoing a great change?¡±


    Many talents were stunned and they had their own thoughts.


    It was an anomaly. There were a few dark horses every year. But there were so many dark horses this year, which was rare.


    Watching this game with obvious oue, Lu Xuan was lost in thought.


    ¡°This guy is very strong and can instantly suppress Zhao Qianlin, but he chooses cat and mouse. I can find a hint of anger from him. Does he do this for the female practitioner who died just now...¡±


    He nced at Su Li who was cool and swept over Yan Ziye who wore a poker face. Then he lowered his head.


    ¡°Could it be that...¡±


    ¡°I admit¡ªPuff!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin spurted his blood and was thrown away upside down. He fell on the ground, leaving a blood line.


    Ling Qinn put away his sleeve and walked towards him coldly step by step.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin was ashen-faced. He wanted to get up, but his body began to shake out of his control. He was obviously a spent force.


    ¡°Let me go. I have never offended you!¡±


    He begged for mercy in hoarse voice beside Ling Qinn.


    Ling Qinn smiled slightly with cold eyes, ¡°You have never offended me? It is best for you to beg Ying Qiao¡¯er now.¡±


    ¡°Ying Qiao¡¯er! That female practitioner?¡±


    Zhao Qianlin goggled his eyes and finally understood the reason. He was so remorseful. Regardless of that person¡¯s warning, he transmitted the sound quickly.


    ¡°Stop! Someonemanded me to kill Ying Qiao¡¯er. Now I think she wants us to start a feud and then destroy the rtionship between Han Sect and your Sect!¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s movement of making finger gestures slowed down and he frowned, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Zhao Qianlin let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I can tell you, but the premise is that you let me admit defeat and guarantee my safety!¡±


    Ling Qinn snorted, ¡°Let you go? Are you dreaming?¡±


    Zhao Qianlin remained calm, ¡°I am Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s younger brother. If you kill me, my brother will kill you too! It is not worth bing Han Sect¡¯s enemy because of a dead person!¡±


    Ling Qinn scorned and made finger gestures. Two purple shadows pierced through Zhao Qianlin¡¯s chest, bringing out a beating heart.


    Zhao Qianlin¡¯s face instantly became pale. The jade pendant with a strange shape on his neck shed quickly. He looked upside with his eyes full of aspiration.


    In the space of the seventh throne, the man, simr to Zhao Qianlin, woke up from the trance state. He grasped the jade pendant with a strange shape on his neck to have a deep look. After a while, he closed his eyes.


    Nothing happened in the seventh throne. Zhao Qianlin with a pale face was lost in thought for a second and thenughed crazily.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Zhao Qianyuan!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin looked upside suddenly. The grudges in his eyes seemed to burn. He stared at Ling Qinn for a second, trembling, and then insanely grabbed his own heart and smashed it!


    Ling Qinn was stunned and unconsciously released his finger gesture.


    Zhao Qianlin¡¯s constitution wasmon. Since he lost his heart and his flesh was destroyed, he would certainly be dead.


    ¡°People who kills will be killed.¡±


    Zhao Qianlin¡¯s weak voice sounded with deep hatred, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, and I can even tell you who is maneuvering. But for an exchange, you have to kill Zhao Qianyuan!¡±


    ¡°Brothers are like hands and feet! All bullshit!¡±


    Zhao Qianlin was getting weaker and weaker. He smiled with a mouth full of blood, ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me that, anyone in Han Sect will not be able to leave the Shengxian Mountain alive.¡±


    Zhao Qianlin was slightly stunned. Ling Qinn smiled to snuff out the only left small spiritual light on his forehead.


    ¡°Even... Sir will not allow Han Sect to survive. It¡¯s time to say goodbye to the world.¡±


    ¡°Sir...I see.¡±


    Zhao Qianlin suddenly realized something and closed his eyes serenely.


    ¡°Ranking 13,332 wins; promotion: 388!¡±


    ...


    The ring was silent.


    A lot of people frowned on the Immortal Layer where Lu Xuan stood.


    ¡°Zhao Qianlin¡¯s strength is not weak, but it is easy for the man to kill him. This man...can rank among the top 30.¡±


    ¡°The Bloody ident of Holy Spirit affected many sects. Many holy girls and holy boys broke the taboos and passed the nature¡¯s test. They could even rival the elders of the holy sects. The top 30 are all in the nature¡¯s test. That is to say this man also breaks the taboos and is in thenature¡¯s test.¡±


    ¡°We rely on our sects. What does this person rely on?¡±


    Thinking of it, many people changed their expression slightly. They had the same conjecture and then looked at the young man who was in a ck robe with a thunder mark between his eyebrows.


    The young man felt helpless, ¡°I can¡¯t see any w through my pupil skill. He should not change his face.¡±


    Everyone was suddenly disappointed.


    ¡°Even Holy Boy Fenglei can¡¯t distinguish. It seems that the conjecture is incorrect.¡±


    Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes shed and he suddenly remembered what Su Jiuzhou asked him about the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit. Maybe they used the secret skills of camouge which could not be distinguished by the pupil skillof Fenglei holy sect?


    ¡°Her surname is Su. How could it be so coincidental? It seems that the holy sect in those days will be in trouble.¡±


    Lu Xuan didn¡¯t like thoseckeys working for Fate Sect.


    At the same time, Ling Qinn returned to the Immortal Layer and the crowd looked at him in awe.


    ¡°Sir, before Zhao Qianlin died...¡±


    After listening to Ling Qinn, Su Li nodded slightly. She thought for a second and transmitted the sound to Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Lu, how much do you know about Tian Meijiof Meizong Sect?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Xuan was shocked. And he quickly responded, ¡°She did?!¡±


    He frowned for a moment, ¡°Meizong Sect is in Shengxue Region. I have also heard a lot about the talents in other sects. Xuan Meiji, my younger brother¡¯s good friend, is originally the leader of Meizong Sect. Although Tian Meiji is a holy girl, her talent is too weak to be in power. Probably, after Xuan Meiji grows up, Tian Meiji would abdicate. But in the recent years, Tian Meiji leapfrogs many big realms, so she is in nature¡¯s test and bes the top 30 of the Tianjiao List from deadst. My younger brother¡¯s good friend¡¯s information is bing less and less.¡±


    Then Lu Xuan said cautiously, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, I can know your identity, and Tian Meiji may know it too. Just now your junior sister apprentice was killed. I think you may be her target.¡±


    ¡°It is her.¡±


    Su Li nodded and smiled, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Lu, thank you for telling me that. I don¡¯t need anyone to intervene in this matter. I will solve it myself.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Lu Xuan doubted Su Li¡¯s identity. Hearing this, he felt ttered. He wanted to ask her something, but he finally didn¡¯t do that.


    The Tianjiao Battle restarted. Su Li sat back and didn¡¯t look at the Immortal Layer of Tian Meiji.


    It was meaningless for her.


    The Mysterious Realm space became quiet. However, the atmosphere of the outside world was more and more strained. Even the main mall for watching games was affected. There were senior leaders of the holy sectsing to ask the reason now and again.


    There was nothing wrong with Huo Shichun and Xuan An¡¯s identities. And people were not curious about them quickly.


    After seeing people from the holy sects off, Huo Shichun took a deep breath and carefully transmitted the sound, ¡°Did that group who were acquainted with Lord Qingshui kill Zhao Qianlin?¡±


    Xuan An nodded fearfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be so horrible. It seemed that I have made fun of them.¡±


    ¡°Where do theye from? If they can join the holynd, it will be a great force.¡±


    Huo Shichun daydreamed and sighed, ¡°Now the outside world has been chaotic, and Lord Qingshui and the others are in sharp focus. I hope they will survive.¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded.


    With Xuan An¡¯s deep touch with Su Li, he thought everything was all in her anticipation.


    ¡°Sister, she... what does she want to do?¡±


    Xuan An¡¯s heart beat a little faster and he took a deep breath to calm down.


    Time flied!


    It had been half a year since the third round of the Immortal Layer Battle started.


    During the three months, the people who were reced in the first Immortal Layer were fewer than those in the previous three months. The number of falling talents also reduced, and in the next half the number would be smaller and smaller.


    It was worth mentioning that Jiang Run with a low level of cultivation even stayed here now. His cultivation got breakthrough as well and was in thete stage of Huashen Divinity. Relying on the secret skills that Ling Mo taught, he kept his ranking within 20,000.


    It was not easy for him to do that.


    ¡°This boy is smart. Ling Mo got a good disciple.¡±


    Ling Qinn was a little jealous. Since Su Li destroyed Tianyin Tribe, he needed to find somebody to pass on his talent in case it was lost.


    ¡°After this matter, you will have enough time to find one,¡± said Su Li casually.


    Then she transmitted the sound to Jiang Run, ¡°Do anything ording to your abilities and keep your ace in the hole. Your Master needs you to attend upon him.¡±


    Jiang Run was regting his breath. Hearing this, he almost choked.


    ¡°Eh-hem, thanks for Lord Qingshui¡¯s concern. I have my own method.¡±

 Chapter 575 - Just You?

    <h4>Chapter 575 Just You?</h4>


    Half a yearter...


    The battle of the Immortal Layers came to the end. The winners on the First Immortal Layer woulde back. There was even more bustling in the Shengxian City, where arge number of practitioners gathered to see the top talents of Qingshui Circle.


    In the Tianyake Attic.


    Xiaosi told Xie Wei, ¡°Head, our attic has been almost set on fire for twenty-three times, night-raided thirty-five times and stolen two hundred and forty-four times! Fortunately, we have made preparations, so they didn¡¯t seed!¡±


    Xiaosi straightened his back and said proudly.


    Xie Wei rubbed his eyebrowshelplessly.


    During this time, the frequency was much higher than the previous.


    ¡°Waiter, check in!¡±


    In the lobby raised a hoarse voice, and Xiaosi went out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior. We have no rooms...¡±


    Xie Wei didn¡¯t pay attention to the outside. He frowned and suddenly felt something wrong.


    It was so quiet outside!


    He got up, opened the door and walked out. He saw that Xiaosi was exining with sweat. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t handle that.


    Opposite to him was standing a white-haired old man in a ck baggy robe whoseplexion was not good.


    He stepped forward andughed, ¡°Senior, please forgive us if the Tianyake Atticand Xiaosi offended you unintentionally. What can I do for you?¡±


    The white-haired old man turned his head and looked at Xie Wei with a pair of grey eyes.


    ¡°Areyou the head of Tianxing Valley here?¡±


    Looking at the old man, he had an illusion that he was monitored by the old ancestor of the sects. He stopped breathing for a second and smiled reluctantly, ¡°Senior, it seems that you have something to tell me. Pleasee into the inner hall for details!¡±


    The white-haired old man snorted, ¡°Ok!¡±


    Xie Wei walked inside. He took a deep breath and transmitted the sound to Xiaosi.


    ¡°Get some Guchun tea!¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaosi changed hisplexion and felt nervous, ¡°That is all spirits...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Although the inner hall was notrge and its decoration was in, it looked quite decent.


    They sat down and Xiaosi served the tea. After observing the white-haired old man, Xie Wei finally inquired timidly, ¡°Tianxing Valley is a very old name. We don¡¯t use it since the Qingshui Calendar was adopted. Do you...¡±


    The old man sipped the tea and recalled something.


    ¡°Although the name has changed, the tea for entertainment tastes same. It is really memorable.¡±


    Hearing this, Xie Wei was shocked. His hands in the sleeves shivered and his expression changed.


    Did he really live from the All Spirits Calendarto now?


    How old was he?!


    After drinking a cup of tea slowly, the white-haired old man put down the tea cup. He nced at that shocked Xie Wei and snorted coldly, ¡°Silly boy, do you think you can deceive me by your petty tricks? You are a disciple of Tianxing Valley and I don¡¯t have such a bad temper now, or you won¡¯t have an opportunity to talk with me!¡±


    ¡°Senior, please forgive me!¡±


    Xie Wei sweated heavily and constantly made palm and fist salutes, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s better to realize your mistakes.¡±


    The white-haired old man knocked the tabletop with his knuckles, ¡°Probably you may know my identity through the intelligence group of Tianxing Valley.¡±


    At this momentXie Wei felt it was not so difficult tomunicate with this strange old man. He eased his mind, smiled sincerely.


    ¡°There was a taboo ce¡ªthe thatched cottage of Ghost Town¡ªunexpectedly copsed before the Tianjiao Battle one year ago. I have sent someone to investigate and then checked a lot of information...¡±


    Speaking of this, Xie Wei stopped for a second and then asked carefully, ¡°Are you...Ye Che, Senior Ye?¡±


    The white-haired old man stroked his beard and guffawed, ¡°The intelligenceof Tianxing Valley deserves its reputation.¡±


    He clearly admitted it with that reply.


    Xie Wei gave a gasp of surprise. The Ghost n 40,000 years ago could live now. What secrets were in that thatched cottage?


    ¡°I came here only for what happened in the past that caused the annihtion of Ghost n? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Xie Wei came straight to the point. He felt awkward.


    ¡°Senior, you also know the rules of Tianxing Valley ...¡±


    ¡°I have no money.¡±


    Ye Che interrupted him with a calm face, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Tianxing Valley ept information exchange? How about making a deal that you ask me three questions and then answer two of mine?¡±


    It was the reply that Xie Wei wanted. He gave a smile.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    ...


    After a long time, Ye Che came out of Tianyake Attic. He looked up at Shengxian Mountain in a distance, and left the attic calmly.


    In the house, lost in his thought, Xie Wei sat at the table. The tea was already cool.


    ¡°Head?¡±


    Xiaosi asked cautiously. Xie Wei came to his sense and sighed softly, ¡°I want Ye Che¡¯s information to help me be for the Head of the whole Tianyake Attic. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Jiuzhou was among the Ghost n!¡±


    He shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Ghost n and Shengtian Shrine have been at daggers drawn for a long time! This time... there will be a bloody battle between them.¡±


    Xiaosi scratched his head, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to remind Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    Xie Wei gave him a quizzical look, ¡°The intelligence was disclosed to the Ghost n via me. It will be stupid if I remind Shengtian Shrine of that now.¡±


    ¡°It seems to make sense.¡±


    Xiaosi suddenly saw the light and then worried, ¡°So we have to choose one side to support? Su Jiuzhou, that female practitioner... Can she make it?¡±


    ¡°She must make it!¡±


    It seemed that Xie Wei overcame some psychological obstacle. He said with a determined tone, ¡°When necessary, I will help her!¡±


    Speaking of this, he looked up. Then he was teleported onto Mysterious Realm of Tianjiao.


    ¡°Show me your means.¡±


    ...


    It was a full year after a few days. Many practitioners came to join the fun outside the ck Stone Square.


    At the high noon, the calm vortex began to expand and spat out constantly glorious light with swish sound. The light turned into several figures.


    ¡°They areing!¡±


    ¡°Here they are!¡±


    ¡°Only the top talents of the first Immortal Layer are eligible to exit here!¡±


    ¡°Are they the top talents? They are horrible. Just ncing at they will suffocate me!¡±


    There was a hubbub of voices among the practitioners waiting outside. Some stared at the vortex as if they were waiting for somebody.


    Finally, after the light was spat out, Su Li and the other three figures showed up on the square. This moment, the hustle and bustle were about to explode this ce!


    ¡°The three dark horses!¡±


    ¡°So amazing! They are not well-known, but they are all among the top 100 of the Tianjiao List. I don¡¯t know if they can continue to create a miracle in the battle of Shengxian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the top 10 of the Tianjiao List will be defeated by them. In this year, Tianjiao List was determined by Tianxing Valley. They are more in name than in reality.¡±


    Someone just finished the words and suddenly was too scared to continue.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    After the vortex spat out thest glorious light, there appeared thirty figures. When the light scattered, Lu Xuan and the others showed up one after another.


    ¡°They are the top 30 of the Tianjiao List!!¡±


    ¡°The most powerful practitioners of Qingshui Circle must be some of them!¡±


    ¡°It is lucky to see the great powerhouses in future. I have no regrets in my life!¡±


    ¡°The ten most glorious beams of light are the top 10 of the Tianjiao List!¡±


    Su Li nced over the crowd and slightly nodded to greet, and then her eyes fixed on the ten most glorious beams of lightin front.


    The glorious light dispersed¡ª


    The familiar slender body in dark ck robe finally appeared.


    Both looked at each other with their cold eyes.


    Their eyes were like a deep pool which had no riffles on its surface.


    And no one could see the bottom.


    It seemed that the time was frozen.


    At this moment, she was so calm. The love and hatred were hidden deep in her heart like the good wine in the cer.


    Ling Li did not move his eyes and he felt strange.


    He didn¡¯t know why he did not avoid her eyes. Perhaps it was the feeling of familiarity that suddenly came from his soul; maybe, it was the ck lotus mark beside her eye that amazed him.


    ¡°Did you kill my younger brother?¡±


    A cold voice suddenly broke the quiet. Su Li turned her eyes to the man in ck clothes who walked towards Ling Qinn slowly.


    Ling Qinn looked at this acquaintance, ¡°Zhao Qianyuan?¡±


    Zhao Qianyuan wore a serious face. He could feel the indifference from Ling Qinn¡¯s words and then he said angrily, ¡°I will not let you leave Shengxian Mountain alive!¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Qinn recalled that Zhao Qianyuan did not dare to say anything in front of him at that time. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smiled, ¡°I hope you will not regret.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Zhao Qianyuan snorted and he was reluctant to continue this quarrel. He flicked his sleeves and left.


    ¡°The people in the holy sects all knew what happened between the brothers. Zhao Qianyuan is so happy that you killed Zhao Qianlin.¡±


    Yan Ziye ridiculed, ¡°Especially after the Grand Elder of the Han Sect died, he is more eager to kill Zhao Qianlin. Now he talked tough with you just to save his face.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li was about to leave.


    Ling Li felt something weird and he wanted to ask about it. But he didn¡¯t do that because of his identity at this moment.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, please wait a minute!¡±


    Suddenly, there came Ling Xian¡¯s hypocritical and affected voice.


    Su Li stopped to give her a puzzled look, ¡°What?¡±


    Ling Xian walked to Su Li slowly with a friendly smile, ¡°Sister, you look so young. You are famous after the battles of the Immortal Layers. Would you please be my friend?¡±


    ¡°Be your friend?¡±


    Su Li beamed. Ling Li couldn¡¯t tell what kind of smile it was, but he felt it wasn¡¯t a joyful expression.


    Seeing Su Li was happy, Ling Xian was about to continue to praise her, but saw¡ª


    Su Li¡¯s delicate and warm face suddenly turned ice-cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you are not qualified to be my friend.¡±

 Chapter 576 - The Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 576 The Showdown</h4>


    The hustle and bustle on the square immediately stopped. It became silent.


    Ling Xian was shocked and forced a smile, ¡°Did you...say something wrong? I don¡¯t like this joke.¡±


    Su Li looked at her coldly and did not respond.


    Then Ling Xian gave a cold face as well and said in a deep voice, ¡°My master is Fate Ancestor, and I am the candidate of the head of Shengtian Shrine. It¡¯s the first time that someone has said that I¡¯m unqualified! Well, Su Jiuzhou, you are the first one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are talking about.¡±


    Su Li smiled. It seemed that she didn¡¯t hear Ling Xian¡¯s angry menaces. After replying perfunctorily, she motioned to the two people beside her and then left.


    Ling Yan saw Su Li leave, and an angry look appeared on her cold face.


    ¡°How dare Su Jiuzhou offend Ling Xian?¡±


    ¡°She must have a patron, otherwise she would bring about her own destruction!¡±


    ¡°The fourth round of the battles in Shengxian Mountain will be a good show. It is a pity that we can¡¯t see it from the Fenguang Stone!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. Inexplicably, I feel very happy when Ling Xian loses out!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Keep it down. She may hear you.¡±


    ¡°The Lord of Evil is born to be cold, while she behaves like a fake. Does she really think she can rival the Lord of Evil?¡±


    Although the sound of their discussion was weak, Ling Xian still could hear it. She was too angry that her lips kept quivering on her red face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!!¡±


    Hearing it, the maids surroundingher immediately followed her to leave.


    After this farce ended, it quickly became a topic of conversation and was spread throughout the Shengxian City.


    ¡°What a defiantfemale practitioner Su Jiuzhou is!¡±


    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t care about the top holy sects, she must be someone!¡±


    ¡°Are there any other forces that can rival Shengtian Shrine in Qingshui Circle in addition to the top sects?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    At the same time, Su Li and the other three practitioners met Xuan An and Huo Shichun. Then they returned to the Chunting Court in the inn of Tianyake Attic. Dongfang Wuxue and the others who lived in Qiuting Court also came over to them without hesitation.


    Huo Shichun counted the noses with a serious but rxed look.


    ¡°Jiguang Sect lost seven practitioners. Wanjian Sect lost two, and the holynd lost three. It is less than that of my guess. In addition to Lord Qingshui, I didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Run also entered the fourth round.¡±


    There were tears in Jiang Run¡¯s eyes. He could not hide his sadness but his emotion was still stable, ¡°Thanks for your praise. I have good luck this time.¡±


    ¡°As for the two practitioners of Wanjian Sect, I feel sorry for them. There are always many practitioners who will die in the Tianjiao Battle. Fortunately, you two survived out of these four practitioners,¡±


    forted Huo Shichun. The two practitioners sitting on the side made eye contact and suddenly stood up. They made a deep bow to Ling Qinn.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, thanks for taking revenge for our junior sister apprentice regardless of the cost!¡±


    They understood that with their low cultivation, they were impossible to take revenge on Zhao Qianlin.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ling Qinn waved his hand, ¡°Please sit down. I have my own purpose to do that. I will tell youter.¡±


    Hearing it, the two was shocked for a second and sat down in confusion.


    Li Hai looked at Su Li. Then he took out a Fenguang Stone and ced it on the center of the table that they sat around.


    With a sound, a full list of rankings was reflected on the Fenguang Stone.


    ¡°This is the micro list made by Tianyake Attic, and the information on it is iplete. But it can be used as a reference,¡±


    exined Li Hai. Then he sat down. Huo Shichun immediately held fist salute to him, ¡°It is sold at a high price in Tianyake Attic. I cannot afford it. Lord Li is so generous to share it with us.¡±


    Li Hai gave a smile and said meaningfully, ¡°Huo Shichun, you are wee. We have more opportunities to cooperatetter.¡±


    Hearing it, Huo Shichun was confused, but he didn¡¯t ask about it. He was glued to the list in front of him.


    ¡°Shengtian Shrine, Ling Li, Ranking: 1.¡±


    ...


    ¡°On this list, most of the talents are noted. It¡¯s clearer than the rankings showed by Tianjiao Mysterious Realm, which only published the rankings with the jade tokens,¡±


    sighed Xuan An. Soon he found Su Li¡¯s ranking.


    ¡°Unknown force, Su Jiuzhou, Ranking: 29.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp and then said happily, ¡°Sister, you are amazing. Our Jiguang Sect will be promoted as a holy sect after the fourth round!¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Keep looking at it.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±


    Xuan An was excited and continued to look at it. Then he quickly found the next one.


    ¡°Unknown force, Unknown name, Ranking: 87.¡±


    He read it out and looked at Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye. He saw Ling Qinn take out a jade token which shed with the number ¡°87¡±.


    Then Yan Ziye also took out a jade token which shed with the number ¡°92¡±.


    ¡°Tut, you are luckier than me,¡±


    said Yan Ziye helplessly. Ling Qinn nodded, ¡°The difference of four or five ces demonstrates nothing. The ranking of the fourth round of the battles in Shengxian Mountain will definitely change.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Yan Ziye held Jiang Run, who sat properly, with his arm and said, ¡°Although Jiang Run ranks behind, maybe he will finally rank among the first one hundred.¡±


    Jiang Run shook his hands, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    At this time, Dongfang Wuxue walked in and said, ¡°The statistics of the Tianyake Attic have finished. Nearly sixty percent of talents died in the third round of the battles in the Immortal Layers! In the end, the lower-level Immortal Layers were almost empty.¡±


    The practitioners outside who got Tianyake Attic¡¯s information were discussing intensely.


    ¡°Over 600,000 talents came in, but only 200,000 came back. The Tianjiao Battle is extremely brutal and gory.¡±


    ¡°We just lost 100,000 talents in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit in those days.¡±


    ¡°The talents who died in the Tianjiao Battle are much weaker than those died in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit. The practitioners who died in those days are the top talents of the holy sects. Then many holy boys of the holy sects defected from their own sects, which left a far-reaching influence!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t see the battles in Shengxian Mountain on the spot, the spirit of Tianjiao Mysterious Realm will release the information of all participants.¡±


    ¡°The fourth round will kick off in three days.¡±


    In the room, Huo Shichun looked at Su Li with his eyes full of hope, ¡°Lord Qingshui, we count on you for the future of the holynd!¡±


    Su Li nodded. Then she narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Elder Huo, since the fourth round will kick off, I need to tell you something now.¡±


    Head Wen¡¯s prediction was right. There was actually a change!


    Huo Shichun¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he was not nervous. Then he said to the people of Jiguang Sect, ¡°You go first.¡±


    The people of Jiguang Sect looked at each other and then left.


    ¡°Elder Huo, Lord Qingshui perhaps has her private affairs. But she could never be our enemy.¡±


    Jiang Run transmitted the sound secretly. Then he was about to leave.


    Su Li suddenly said, ¡°Jiang Run and Xuan An, stay here.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Jiang Run was slightly stunned, and he was pulled back to his seat by Xuan An.


    ¡°Since she lets you stay, you should sit down!¡±


    Jiang Run scratched his head and meekly obeyed, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Huo Shichun looked at Yan Ziye and the others next to Su Li and had some conjectures secretly. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord Qingshui, please go ahead.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Then she asked Li Hai to step forward and introduced him, ¡°This is Li Hai,who was once the Deputy Lord of Yuxu Sectin Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    Li Hai made a fist-and-palm salute. Seeing it, Huo Shichun immediately stood up and made a fist-and-palm salute, too.


    Originally, he thought that Elder Qingshui was an agent of other sects at best. These words proved that his conjecture was incorrect.


    Yuxu Sect!


    After the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, who didn¡¯t know Yuxu Sect?!


    Although it was only a high-grade sect, its particrity was equal to that of the holy sects. In addition to Shengxian Region, Jiuzhou Region was the most specialrge region in Qingshui Circle. There were countless agents of holy sects in Yuxu Sect, which it was very sensitive.


    ¡°Once?¡±


    Jiang Run frowned. He noticed the implication of Su Li¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sister, my conjecture is right!¡±


    Xuan Anughed with light shing in his eyes. He guessed, ¡°I have always felt that you must be someone. It seems that Deputy Lord Li takes orders from you. I have heard that the Lord of Yuxu Sect was an old man. But Sister, you are so young and beautiful. You must be a holy girl!¡±


    The holy girl of Yuxu Sect... Fang Ling?


    Huo Shichun clenched his hands more and more tightly in his sleeves. If Xuan An was right, then...this woman was their enemy.


    ¡°Elder Huo, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Li Hai looked at Su Li respectfully and said for her, ¡°Indeed, I take orders from Honored Master. But she isn¡¯t the holy girl of Yuxu Sect.¡±


    Honored Master?!


    Hearing it, Huo Shichun felt ufortable. That was the paramount appetionof the holynd. Only the Master of Linli Building deserved it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the holy girl?¡±


    Xuan An was shocked, and he asked incredulously, ¡°Is she the Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect?¡±


    The Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect!


    Their sworn enemy!


    Jiang Run had a serious look on his face. Then Li Hai smiled,


    ¡°No. The Grand Elder of Yuxu Sect has been taken captive by Honored Master.¡±


    He said casually, but others were stupefied.


    ¡°What??!¡±


    Huo Shichun was pop-eyed. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard and asked, ¡°He was taken captive? Did I hear it wrongly?¡±


    Jiang Run gradually loosened his fists. He looked at Su Li¡¯s calm face with light shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Huo, you heard it right.¡±


    Yan Ziyeughed and said proudly,


    ¡°One year ago, Honored Master led Ni Sect to destroy Zihan Sect and Yuxu Sect, upy twenty-five sects and control all the agents of holy sects just in three days! The person sitting in front of you is the Grand Elder of our Ni Sect, the Master of Jiuzhou Region¡ªSu Jiuzhou!¡±


    Hearing it, the three people were petrified instantly.


    Thwack!


    Huo Shichun trembled with astonishment and fell from his seat. He stared at Su Li, who wore a calm face, and couldn¡¯t regard her as a general elder.


    The master of a region!!


    What a supreme status it was! It was almost the equivalent of a Junior Emperor! Moreover, the only one who could be referred as a Junior Emperor in Jiguang Sect was the former First Elder who was old and practicing in eternal istion.


    She controlled all agents of holy sects in three days and didn¡¯t let the information be leaked at all!


    How did she do that?


    How muchbor and time should it cost to find out nearly eighty percent of agents of holy sects in the entire Qingshui Circle and control them in an instant?


    In his opinion, it was impossible.


    It was Su Jiuzhou who nned and conducted it. Huo Shichun thought she was more and more mysterious.


    Why did such a mysterious and powerful female practitioner sneak into the holynd to be an ordinary elder?

 Chapter 577 - The Cheekiest Man

    <h4>Chapter 577 The Cheekiest Man</h4>


    ¡°Oh... Sister.¡±


    Xuan An gasped and said in amazement, ¡°I guessed you must be someone. But you turn out to be...¡±


    However, Jiang Run at the corner was confused.


    Such a legendary female practitioner didn¡¯t have to covet their mediocre sect. Compared to the whole Jiuzhou Region, Linli Building in Yin and Yang Region was too small.


    ¡°Elder Huo, don¡¯t be nervous. You only have to know that Linli Building will have an iparable ally from now on.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and said something astounding, ¡°That ally is so strong...that you can show up without fear and even be the enemy of all holy sects in Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Huo Shichun gasped and sat back onto his seat. His movement was overcautious. He forced a smile on his crumpled face and asked carefully,


    ¡°Lord Qing... Lord Jiuzhou, I still do not know why you join in Linli Building. Although the holy sects are displeased when you charge Jiuzhou Region, you are so strong that those selfish holy sects don¡¯t dare to attack you in groups. But if you are on behalf of Linli Building...¡±


    ¡°I will be seen as a thorn in most of the holy sects¡¯ flesh, right?¡±


    Huo Shichun stopped speaking, and Su Li said what he wanted to say next with a smile on her face, ¡°No matter why I am on behalf of Linli Building or not, I will be attacked by them together. So, why not let that group of hypocritical people be more annoyed?¡±


    ¡°But... Why?¡±


    Huo Shichun was in confusion. But he only dared to ask Su Li when she finished speaking.


    Su Li smiled slightly and nced at Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye.


    Ling Qinn looked at Yan Ziye. Yan Ziye waved his hand, ¡°Come on, you are famous.¡±


    ¡°After you defected from your own sect, you are more famous than me,¡±


    said Ling Qinn when shaking his head. Then he released the restrictions of All Spirits Tactics to expose his original face and nodded to Huo Shichun and the other two people, who were all stupefied, ¡°Let me introduce myself again. You should all know my previous name. But now, I have only one name¡ªLing Qinn.¡±


    ¡°The Great Holy Boy of Tianyin Tribe. Hasn¡¯t your soul been separated...¡±


    Huo Shichun was so excited that he spitted his saliva uncontrobly. Then he thought of something suddenly. With wide-open eyes, he pointed at Su Li and said with a trembling voice,


    ¡°You...destroyed Tianyin Tribe!¡±


    At this time, Yan Ziye also revealed his original face and smiled, ¡°Let me introduce myself again. I¡¯m Yan Ziye!¡±


    Hearing it, Dongfang Wuxue, who was silent all the time, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Dongfang Wuxuefrom the Dongfang Family.¡±


    ...


    After three days, the entrance of Shengxian Mountain opened.


    At the entrance at the foot of the mountain, practitioners flocked to gaze after the holy boys and holy girls of their own sects. But one old and one youth with zed expressions among them were particrly noticeable.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, what¡¯s wrong with those two people?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Maybe they are beaten or frightened to be stupid by the talents!¡±


    Some people were whispering and gossiping. But the old and youth were still dull.


    ...


    At the foot of Shengxian Mountain, there was a broad canyon. The talents who came to participate in the fourth round gathered in three or two, waiting for the opening of the Great Teleporting Matrix of Shengxian Mountain.


    ¡°The whole Shengxian Mountain is likely to be arge treasure. It looks like a hill, but the space inside is extremely vast. We could say it is a miniature of the world.¡±


    While speaking, Yan Ziye patted Jiang Run who was absent-minded, ¡°The Great Teleporting Matrix may teleport us to anywhere at the foot of Shengxian Mountain. You should cheer up. Don¡¯t die before we meet.¡±


    Jiang Run suddenly came to his senses and bowed low,


    ¡°Yes! Senior!¡±


    Yan Ziye scratched his head and said helplessly, ¡°You... Such a big reaction!¡±


    Jiang Run found his behaviors were inappropriate. His face turned a little red, and he said apologetically, ¡°You and my master are both legendary. I¡¯m sorry to do it unintentionally...¡±


    Yan Ziye waved his hand and thought that he was not legendary actually. If Jiang Run knew the legendary Holy Girl Su was next to him, he would talk all night long.


    ¡°If you have something to say, please say it after the Tianjiao Battle.¡±


    Su Li asked suddenly, ¡°Do you still remember the tips I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Jiang Run said excitedly, ¡°Bear right when I get to fork in the road! Then I will be safe.¡±


    ¡°If the rumor is true, you will be rtively safe. If you encounter one cruel enemy, you should y to the score,¡±


    said Su Li. Then she looked at Ling Qinn and the other one,¡°I don¡¯t need to be worried about you.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded, but he wondered why he hadn¡¯t heard that if people were strong enough, they would have lucky chances after choosing the left way.


    Drone!


    After the vibration, a ck light shed over the canyon. Soon the canyon was covered by ck light curtain. Then the blue vortex which kept turning appeared in the air gradually.


    ¡°The entrance is opening!¡±


    The voice of the spirit of the Mysterious Realm echoed.Instantly, everyone was sucked up into the vortex.


    After several breaths, in the dim environment, a light suddenly shed on the weedy mountain road. Then a slender figure with a ck veil appeared.


    ¡°Is there Shengxian Mountain?¡±


    Su Li looked around. It was silent, and nobody was here. There was only a winding mountain path without an end.


    ¡°Ni Sect, Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The voice of the spirit of the Mysterious Realm sounded. It didn¡¯t mention Su Li¡¯s ranking but called the name that she engraved on the tablet.


    ¡°Herees the final round of the Mysterious Realm. You have to reach the mountain top within three days. Otherwise, after you are flooded by the Endless Water, you will be eliminated. But if youe to the summit firstly, you can choose one of the collections of the owner of the Mysterious Realm and get it.¡±


    Then the voice died away.


    ¡°The collections of the owner of the Mysterious Realm? As expected, the Tianjiao Mysterious Realm once has its owner.¡±


    Su Li lost in thought for a second, and then she felt the light coldness from her feet.


    The original dry soil exuded some water.


    ¡°I heard that the Endless Water is the best material to refine treasures. But it is so abundant here...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and walked up along the mountain path without a second thought.


    After a moment, three same turn-offs appeared in front of her. Su Li took the left fork without hesitation. And at the same time, there were countless talents who made their choices at the starting points throughout the Shengxian Mountain.


    ¡°Lord said that I should bear right.¡±


    Jiang Run did not hesitate to take the right fork. Then thendscape in front of him suddenly changed, and he found that he was in an ancestral temple. The script on it was too indistinct to be recognized, so Jiang Run couldn¡¯t know which ancient force it might belong to.


    Jiang Run walked nearer. Then the golden words emerged in the air.


    ¡°Recite the first use of the regtions of the n in your heart. Then the road will show up.¡±


    The first use of the regtions of the n?


    What was it?


    Jiang Run was at a stand. Just as what Lord Jiuzhou said, there was nothing dangerous in the ancestral temple, but it seemed that he was impossible to pass the test.


    ¡°Maybe I should quit and then take the left fork.¡±


    When Jiang Run turned around, he was stunned since he could saw nothing but a vast expanse of whiteness.


    ¡°Lord Jiuzhou, you make me be in trouble.¡±


    ...


    After Su Li passed through a weedy side road, everything changed suddenly. She found that she was in a giant grotto together with a ck-robed youth who had a vertical streak of lightning between his brows.


    ¡°Are you...Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    The youth stared at her with green light shing in his eyes.


    Su Li raised her eyebrows and heard the rare voice of Su Bai from the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, ¡°Sister, he has the smell of simr origin of me. It¡¯s so familiar.¡±


    ¡°Divine Thunder of Wood...¡±


    Walking close to him, Su Li curled up her lips and said, ¡°Are you the Great Holy Boy of Fenglei Holy Sect, Ban Qian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor that Fellow Practitioner Su knows my name.¡±


    Ban Qian nodded and made a self-deprecation, ¡°The past generations of holy boys in my Fenglei Holy Sect were brave and fearless in battle. But I even can¡¯t rank among the top 10 of the Tianjiao List. I am so sorry to my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°There has been nothing perfect since the olden days. Please don¡¯t look down upon yourself,¡±


    said Su Li politely. She wondered why Ban Qian was so calm when they met at the Shengxian Mountain.


    Squeak¡ª


    A creepy noise sounded. Su Li turned her head and saw a huge rusty iron gate, which was more than a foothigh, in the dim light.


    The source of sound was the iron gate which was slowly rising.


    Facing the iron gate, Su Li stood still for a second and then asked, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ban, which turn-off did you choose?¡±


    ¡°The seniors in my sect said that I just have to follow my heart in choosing the side roads without obeying any rule.¡±


    Ban Qian smelled blood from the door, and then his face grew solemn, ¡°But I discovered aw after I referred to all the ancient books and records with respect to the Tianjiao Battle in my sect. Although the talents who chose the left side road died most, they were most likely to stand out among others!¡±


    Su Li nced at Ban Qian with a smile, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it matter that you tell me such important information?¡±


    Ban Qian turned his head andughed heartily, ¡°Naturally, I have my own n. Fellow Practitioner Su, how about joining hands with me?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head with a meaningful smile, ¡°Holy Boy Ban... Do you think I need an ally?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you are powerful and can match the holy boys of the top holy sects. Maybe you really needn¡¯t an ally.¡±


    Ban Qian said primly, ¡°But I am definitely the most powerful auxiliary practitioner ever since the Qingshui Calendar was used. Fellow Practitioner Su, don¡¯t you really need me?¡±


    ¡°Auxiliary practitioner... I have no idea you are the strongest or not,¡± Su Li chuckled and said, ¡°but I know maybe you are the cheekiest Fenglei Holy Boy ever.¡±


    Ban Qian¡¯s face grew red, and he let out a deep sigh. Regardless of losing face, he still wanted to get a higher ranking on the Tianjiao List.


    ¡°However, if you can let Fenglei Holy Sect support my Ni Sect, I will help you.¡±


    Su Li smiledcently.


    ¡°What?¡±


    When Ban Qian was all at sea, the giant iron gate finally rosepletely with a gale.

 Chapter 578 - Consternation of Ban Qian

    <h4>Chapter 578 Consternation of Ban Qian</h4>


    After the gale, it was silent.


    Dead silence gradually reigned the entire grotto. Ban Qian was so scared. He felt that a pair of horrible eyes were gazing at him.


    Su Li calmly gazed into the front and suddenly said,


    ¡°It¡¯sing.¡±


    Ban Qian could only see utter darkness in an instant!


    Without a second thought, he waved his hands and shouted, ¡°Start!¡±


    The green light curtain spread out from his palms and took shape into a wash basin. Then a strong wind came.


    Boom!


    A white paw hit on the green light curtain. The force was so strong that it left a crack on the light curtain. Ban Qian¡¯s expression changed. Then he jumped backwards and floated in the air. Finally, he saw their enemy clearly.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    It was a ferocious and extremely high monster, which stood up by its two legs like a human being.


    The monster was free now. It roared and revealed its horrifying giant mouth, which was full of canine teeth. Its roars made the grotto shake, and the stone chips were falling down.


    ¡°Such a strong monster. It could be equaled with a practitioner in nature¡¯s test. Fellow Practitioner Su, we... ?!¡±


    While speaking, Ban Qian found that Su Li stood still there.


    Howl!


    The monster wielded its big w towards Su Li¡¯s head with blood-red eyes.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    The lightning streak between Ban Qian¡¯s eyes warped. Then the green vines appeared and wrapped Su Li in an instant.


    ¡°This skillis not mature. If it undergoes strong impact, I will get reversed effect. My lightning streak may...¡±


    Ban Qian thought quickly, but he set his teeth and didn¡¯t withdraw the vines. When the w was about to hit the vines, a calm voice came from the vines.


    ¡°Break.¡±


    With a bang, the tall monster instantlybroke into pieces of flesh and blood, which scattered in the whole space.


    Ban Qian was so shocked that he even forgot to maintain the skill of vines. Then the vines disappeared by itself.


    Su Li leaped in front of Ban Qian. She waved her sleeves to block the flesh and blood with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ban Qian came to his senses and gave a forced smile, ¡°Fellow Practitioner...Su, you are wee. But I haven¡¯t helped at all.¡±


    He had assumed that Su Li said those words for her arrogance as a talent. It turned out that she was so powerful that she did not need any help.


    ¡°I underestimated your strength, Fellow Practitioner Su. I will leave now...¡±


    When he was going to leave, Su Li appeared in front of him in an instant. She stared at him and asked, ¡°Your skill of vines is not mature. It may undermine your cultivation. Why didn¡¯t you withdraw it?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you really have keen eyes.¡±


    Ban Qian was surprised and then shook his head, ¡°It was me who proposed joining hands. It is shameful if I chicken out. I think that every practitioner with strong faith will do that like me.¡±


    Su Li nced at Ban Qian who showed a serious expression, and then looked at the retracting fresh on the ground. She lost in thought for a while and suddenly burst intoughter,


    ¡°There are few practitioners who are simple like you in holy sects.¡±


    ¡°Simple?¡±


    Ban Qian was puzzled, ¡°In our sect, we are instilled to do that. Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°Fenglei Holy Sect?¡±


    Su Li thought of something, ¡°It seems that Gui Leizi is exceptional.¡±


    ¡°Gui Leizi?¡±


    Ban Qian was shocked. As a holy boy, he naturally knew that Gui Leizi was the agent who was sent to Leiyuan Sect in Jiuzhou Region by his sect. How did Su Jiuzhou know that?


    Gurgle¡ª


    The blood flowed together. Then the huge monster reappeared. Its eyes were full of hatred. It roared and rushed to Su Li.


    Su Li looked coldly and said lightly, ¡°Destroy!¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the body of the monster exploded once again and turned into ground meat. But it was different from the flesh thest time. Each piece of flesh was covered with gray sword light which shone to grind the flesh into nothing.


    Ban Qian was stunned to look at it, ¡°That is...the Will of Sword?!¡±


    The Will of Sword belonged to the Will Power, and it had no rivals at its same level. He had only seen the same power from Xuan Yu¡¯er and Ling Li. Butpared to the Will of Sword of Su Jiuzhou, that of those two was like an infant. There was a big gap between those two persons and Su Jiuzhou!


    Why did such a prodigye to be known now? She just appeared out of nowhere. What were the big secrets of her?


    ¡°Do you want to go to summit?¡±


    Su Li looked back with amazing light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°It is difficult to exin. Within three days, you will understand it by yourself. And you can tell me your choice by then. It¡¯s notte for me.¡±


    Ban Qian gasped. He refrained his thoughts and nodded.


    Buzz¡ª


    At this time, thest piece of monster¡¯s flesh disappeared, and the grotto was broken. Then a broader mountain road revealed.


    With a buzz, a fist-size and ruby-like essence rose in the air slowly. Su Li reached out to get it with light shing in her eyes.


    ¡°This is the flesh and blood essence of the monster.¡±


    Ban Qian saw it and said in amazement, ¡°This is a supreme treasure of body practitioners. If it is refined, it can enhance pneuma and blood of the practitioner, and even help him or her break through a small realm. The monster just now is likely in the early phase of the nature¡¯s test, or we can say its power is at least equal to that of a practitioner of Human n in peak of thete phase of Huashen Realm.¡±


    ¡°Just the early phase of nature¡¯s test.¡±


    Su Li threw it to Ban Qian. He took it in confusion, ¡°But... It is you who killed the monster. I didn¡¯t help at all.¡±


    ¡°It is useless for me.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Take it. I want to see how you can help me, as an auxiliary practitioner.¡±


    ¡°Useless?¡±


    Ban Qian could hardly believe his ears. Looking at the hot red essence, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, even if you are not a body practitioner, you could still refine it to improve your physical body. It¡¯s beneficial to you...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue mountain climbing.¡±


    Su Li moved to the distance in an instant.


    Ban Qian was abstracted for a second and then shook his head with a forced smile. He put away the essence and then followed her.


    Soon they saw another road junction in front of them.


    Su Li stopped.


    ¡°What happened, Fellow Practitioner Su? Let¡¯s take the left fork?¡±


    Ban Qian slowed down and stopped by Su Li.


    ¡°Yeah, the left one.¡±


    With light shing in her eyes, Su Li said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that since I could meet you at the first road junction, will itbine two entrances after we make our choice once from the beginning?¡±


    Ban Qian was confused, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any relevant recordings in my sect.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    Su Li took the left fork. Ban Qian looked vignt and immediately followed her.


    After a moment, the mountain was shrouded in mist. Ban Qian could see through the mist at the beginning. But as they went deep into it, the mist was bing thicker and thicker. At the end, he could only see whiteness around them. Even his divine awareness couldn¡¯t prate it.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su?¡±


    Ban Qian saw the vague shadow of Su Li in the white mist. He stepped forward and reached out, but the shadow turned into white fog.


    ¡°Fake?!¡±


    Ban Qian was nervous and made finger gestures quickly with green light shing in his eyes. The green light helped him to see clearer in the white mist. But he still couldn¡¯t find Su Li.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su?¡±


    Ban Qian was even more nervous and kept walking. He knew that he should be worried about himself as opposed to Su Jiuzhou.


    The left fork meant big risk. He almost couldn¡¯t pass the previous test. This test might be more difficult for him. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t get Su Jiuzhou¡¯s help now.


    After walking a long distance, Ban Qian found the mist there was not that thick. It seemed that a figure was hanging on the gallows.


    A dead?


    Ban Qian approached it slowly and warily. But he felt something creepy as he walked nearer.


    This figure looked...a bit like Fellow Practitioner Su!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ..e over... Dangerous...¡±


    Suddenly, the figure struggled, and a hoarse voice transmitted to his ears.


    It was really Fellow Practitioner Su!


    What happened?


    Ban Qian removed the shield with Divine Thunder of Wood and walked faster. When seeing the zed Su Li, he felt extremely nervous. He was about to make finger gesture to let Su Li go.


    At this moment, he did not notice that the corners of the mouth of ¡°Su Li¡± on the gallows cracked open and revealed two rows of fine and dense cold teeth.


    As Ban Qian was about to touch the rope, a thin and white hand suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Such an idiot. You¡¯re fooled.¡±


    Boom!!


    Su Li looked coldly and punched out to destroy the gallows. All of a sudden, the mist began to billow and became more and more thicker.


    ¡°Disperse!¡±


    Su Li snorted. Then a shriek came from the mist, and the mist dispersed. Some mist escaped from Ban Qian¡¯s ears, and then it was disappeared by Su Li¡¯s smack.


    Ban Qian became sober and saw that it was actually a woman in red with a paleplexion instead of the gallows. What he saw before was made by her enthralling skill.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that my pupil skill didn¡¯t see through this skill ofGhost Region.¡±


    Ban Qian felt bitterly ashamed. Su Li nced at him, ¡°The pupil skill works on human as opposed to the ghosts. In addition, your pupil skill is not that good. You will die for overconfidence in it.¡±


    Ban Qian gave a forced smile. Suddenly, he realized something and asked in astonishment, ¡°Ghosts?¡±


    Su Li nodded and pointed to the woman in the distance, ¡°Do you know the ghosts?¡±


    ¡°The legendary ghosts which are extinct?¡±


    With his eyes wide open, Ban Qian couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to look at the woman, ¡°It is rumored that the ghosts couldn¡¯t be destroyed or be killed. It¡¯s so difficult to defeat them. They became extinct for some reason. But how can we defeat them?¡±


    ¡°Difficult to defeat them?¡±


    Su Li tilted her head and waved her sleeve. Then the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave appeared. ¡°Hong Bai.¡±


    ¡°Here I am, Sister.¡±


    The little girl, wearing a red cotton-padded jacket, walked out of the cave. Two lines of blood tears had been wiped off from her face. Now her face was clean and white, and she looked like a child who was five or six years old.


    Before Ban Qian could ask his question, he saw the little girl stretch out a pair of chubby hands. She didn¡¯t make any other action, but that female ghost screeched. Then it turned into a curl of smoke and vanished.


    ¡°Well, Sister, I¡¯m going back to take a break.¡±


    The little girl skipped and went back to the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Seeing it, Ban Qianwas stunned.


    ¡°So easy?¡±

 Chapter 579 - Feeling at Ease

    <h4>Chapter 579 Feeling at Ease</h4>


    Su Li did not answer his question. She picked up the transparent crystals on the ground satisfactorily.


    ¡°The holy crystal of the ghost is the best material to improve the realm of the ghost... Finally, there is something useful.¡±


    The mist dispersed, revealing the original road. Su Li put away the crystals with light shing in her eyes.


    In fact, the mist was also a ghost. There were two ghosts, the female ghost and the mist ghost. However, the method that Hong Bai used was so dreadful that the mist ghost fled immediately. Now that Su Li got the award, she didn¡¯t bother to chase it.


    ¡°It seems that we will not always encounter other people in all side roads, or maybe the person chooses other side roads instead of ours.¡±


    Thinking of it, Su Li went on with Ban Qian.


    At the same time, Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye were both in the tests. Although their cultivation was in the early and middle phase of the nature¡¯s test respectively, they were still more powerful than the general talents. In addition, they got help from Su Li¡¯s secret medicine. So, they got a lot of awards and were barely in danger.


    As for Jiang Run¡ª


    In the ancestral temple, feeling bored, Jiang Run was lying on the altar and muttered feebly, ¡°What the hell is the rules of the n? I¡¯ve tried a lot. Maybe there are some freak rules, such as... Do not be disheveled?¡±


    After he said it, the golden words appeared all of a sudden.


    ¡°The 1,899th error! Please try again. If your answers are always wrong, you will be free automatically after 1,999 years.¡±


    Jiang Run, ¡°...¡±


    ...


    Su Li and Ban Qian encountered many tests, including tactical matrixes, strange poisons, various ghosts and formidable enemies. Ban Qian eventually got to know how powerful his ally was. When he didn¡¯t know how to pass the test, Su Li broke through it with an unknown method.


    ¡°I am like a kept man.¡±


    Ban Qianughed bitterly in his heart. He thought it would be an uphill battle. But it turned out to be so easy because of Su Li.


    However, Su Li thought honestly that even if the auxiliary secret method of Ban Qian enhanced her power a little, it still...made her surprise.


    Although her actual power was still far away from that of a real Great Emperor, it had long been beyond that of the general Junior Emperor, which could match the early perfection phase of Dacheng Realm!


    But Ban Qian was only in the early phase of the nature¡¯s test!


    There was the gap of three small realms and one bigrealm!


    Since Ban Qian could enhance her power, he was worth his weight in gold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Ban Qian that his auxiliary secret method could help many people at the same time. If he could assist Ling Qinn and the others...¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t say anything, but she was thinking how to let the whole Fenglei Holy Sect support her.


    The moonlight shrouded the Shengxian Mountain one dayter.


    Su Li looked up at the mountain top. They were so fast that they finished sixty percent of the journey just in one day.


    ¡°At this speed, maybe we are the first two to reach the summit!¡±


    said Ban Qian excitedly. He didn¡¯t dare to think about reaching the summit before joining hands with Su Li. At this moment, he was dder to make a right decision at the beginning.


    Even if they were not the first group to reach the summit, the awards they got were worth their arduous journey.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    Su Li chuckled.


    Ban Qian was confused. Then Su Li said, ¡°We need to speed up. Be ready to wee some practitioners of the top holy sects whom we may encounter.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Ban Qian carefully nodded, ¡°I will never be a drag on you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Su Li gave him a quizzical look, ¡°Forget it. You will understand me when you see it.¡±


    Ban Qian was at a loss. He thought Fellow Practitioner Su was a perfect person, but she said something weird sometimes.


    ording to what Fellow Practitioner Su said, he would understand it two dayster. He saw Su Li as a person who deserved his deference and respect more than an ordinary friend. So, he didn¡¯t dare to ask her too many questions.


    After many turn-offs, they arrived at a magnificent pce.


    With a dome covering it, the pce had four huge red-gold gates on its four sides. Many golden columns iyed with dragons stood tall and upright in the pce. The stone surface of the ground could reflect people so clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a test before.¡±


    Ban Qian took a deep breath and looked around warily.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    said Su Li. Then she walked towards the center of the hall. Following her, Ban Qian found the stone surface where she stepped would reflect a ck lotus. But he found there was nothing under his feet.


    ¡°ck lotus?¡±


    Ban Qian frowned. He felt something familiar, because he might see it in the sect¡¯s ancient books and records.


    Then the hall suddenly shook.


    When the rumbling noise sounded, Su Li and Ban Qian looked at the source of that sound almost at the same time. The big red-gold door in front of them opened slowly.


    ¡°Hahaha. You will both die¡ª¡±


    ¡°Holy Boy, you are invincible. No one could match you!¡±


    The familiar violentughter echoed in the hall. Ban Qian gave a bad look.


    It was him!


    Swish! Swish!


    After a few breaths, two shadows popped into the hall. The man in ck must be Qu Qingning from Ankui Valley!


    ¡°That madman. We are in trouble.¡±


    muttered Ban Qian. He didn¡¯t notice that when Qu Qingning appeared, Su Li¡¯s eyes turned dark.


    ¡°Holy Boy Ban, who is that one beside Qu Qingning?¡±


    Ban Qian noticed that person and repliedquickly, ¡°He is a disciple from Han Sect, who called...¡±


    ¡°Han Sect¡ª¡±


    Su Li interrupted him with a smile, ¡°He is useless.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ban Qian was stunned. He felt nervous when he looked up at Su Li¡¯s smile.


    Boom!


    The disciple from Han Sect who didn¡¯t even keep his feet suddenly turned into blood mist, which sprayed onto Qu Qingning¡¯s clothes and face.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Glug!


    Ban Qian swallowed hard, ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill everyone in Han Sect just because of Zhao Qianlin. Fellow Practitioner Su, why?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Qianlin?¡±


    Su Li looked at him with a gentleughter which was filled with endless chill.


    ¡°They owe me too much. Just killing a crap, who was even not a Great Holy Boy, cannot ease my hatred!¡±


    A deadly chill went to Ban Qian¡¯s head. Suddenly, he thought of something.


    ¡°Ha-ha, blood?¡±


    Qu Qingning rubbed the right side of his cheek and licked his fingers. His head was filled with evil thoughts. Suddenly, his hands turned into ws and pounced upon Su Li.


    ¡°I love blood!¡±


    Swish!


    He disappeared. Then he shuttled between the columns rapidly to approach her.


    Ban Qian¡¯s expression changed. When he was ready to shield, he was stopped by Su Li.


    Ban Qian was puzzled. Qu Qingning stood in front of Su Li and was about to plunge his ten fingers with flickering cold light into her heart.


    ¡°Give me blood!¡±


    Ding!


    Su Li raised her arms. Qu Qingning¡¯s ws fell on Su Li¡¯s fine arms, making a colliding sound of metal. But he didn¡¯t hurt Su Li a little.


    Seeing it, Ban Qian was pop-eyed with fright.


    What...kind of physical body did she have?!


    ¡°It seemed that you haven¡¯t been disciplined for a long time.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes twinkled with ck light. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Then she grabbed Qu Qingning¡¯s wrist slowly, but he couldn¡¯t dodge her.


    With red eyes, he opened his mouth to bite the back of Su Li¡¯s hand. Su Li grabbed him overhead and threw him hard on the column.


    Boom!!


    A deafening noise sounded. Ban Qian covered his ears and stepped back. His ears were shocked to bleed.


    Then he stared at the debris of the pce and the crooked column nkly.


    The strength... Might Qu Qingning die?


    ¡°Uh... Ah-ah!!¡±


    Qu Qingning was smashed down on the ground by Su Li. He screamed like a beast for his fractured back and waist. He sobered a little, but his eyes were still filled with evil.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Su Li raised her brows. She kept silent for a moment and then sighed, ¡°You are still not sober enough.¡±


    Su Li waved her sleeve to sweep him away. Then he was crashed on the golden wall of mural. He was hung on it for a second and then slid down slowly.


    Snap¡ª


    Qu Qingning fell to the ground andy for a moment. Then he jumped out with his arms and legs. When he moved a little more, Su Li appeared and waved her sleeve again and again.


    Boom!


    Boom! Boom!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ...


    With a series of heavy whomps, the spurting blood dyed the mural red gradually.


    Ban Qian was further from them, and he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.


    Qu Qingning...suffered too much.


    ¡°It turns out that she asked me to be ready to see this scene.¡±


    After many hours, panting violently, Qu Qingningy on the ground like a dead dog. After a long time, he sat up hard and spat out a mouthful of blood and white teeth. Then he gave Su Li a murderous look and asked hoarsely, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Now you are no longer a beast.¡±


    When Su Li moved closer, Qu Qingning retreated subconsciously. When he realized what he did, his eyes were full of shameful wrath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before! A man can be killed, not humiliated! Why do you humiliate me? Why don¡¯t you kill me in a move!¡±


    Su Li stood in front of him quietly and looked at him condescendingly.


    ¡°You have never seen me before?¡±


    Sheughed and squatted down. Then she pinched Qu Qingning¡¯s chin with light shing in her eyes, ¡°Are you in the early phase of the nature¡¯s test? How dare you practice the Qiyu Xuangong when you are not in the Reincarnation Mirror? It¡¯s pathetic that you can¡¯t even pass the second test. Compared to you, Su Qingtan is much luckier. After seven tests, he can rival the holy boys of the top holy sects who enjoy the best resources. You are considerably inferior to him.¡±


    Hearing it, Qu Qingning was shocked, and his eyes twinkled with blue light. Then he became more sober.


    ¡°You know Su Qingtan? Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Su Li approached him slowly. She almost touched Qu Qingning¡¯s eyshes. And the force of her hand almost crumbled his chin.


    It seemed that Qu Qingning saw the zing mes of fury that would never be extinguished in her unfathomable eyes except for calmness.


    ¡°Me? Yeah, I¡¯m here to...take revenge!¡±

 Chapter 580 - Armies of Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 580 Armies of Puppets</h4>


    ¡°Take revenge?¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s pupils contracted. He stared at Su Li¡¯s face, ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°My name is Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°Nice to meet you. I will take you in.¡±


    Qu Qingning was puzzled. Then he was devoured by a cave.


    ¡°Su Bai, ¡®take care of¡¯ of him.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s voice came from the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Before Qu Qingning could size up the cave, a perfect boy zing with green light of lightning appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, the beautiful boy stared at Qu Qingning with light shing in his eyes, as if he was looking at an interesting man-shaped toy.


    ¡°I will wash away his evil intentions without hurting his consciousness and life.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. It¡¯s very interesting. And it¡¯s also the first task you give me, so I mustplete it perfectly.¡±


    Hearing what they were talking about, Qu Qingning was stunned, but he had no right of speech as a prisoner.


    At the same time, the outside world.


    ¡°Qu Qingning doesn¡¯t die... right?¡±


    When Ban Qian came nearer to her gingerly, Su Li¡¯s cold face turned gentle. She shook her head and smiled, ¡°Yeah, he is still useful.¡±


    Ban Qian couldn¡¯t even force a smile.


    Useful?


    If he was useless, then he mighte to a bad end...


    It seemed that Su Li perceived his inner thoughts. She smiled, ¡°Rx. There is an enmity between me and the top holy sects. I did it just to give them a head-on blow so as to vent my anger. I don¡¯t harbor a grudge against your Fenglei Holy Sect, so I won¡¯t treat you like that.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ban Qian felt at ease and wiped off cold sweat on his head. ¡°Sorry. I misunderstand you. It¡¯s so kind of you to exin that to me instead of being angry,¡± said Ban Qian ashamedly.


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s reasonable. I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Then Su Li turned around and looked silently at the pce which was broken a lot by her, ¡°What is the origin of this pce? Are there any recordings about it in your sect?¡±


    Ban Qian shook his head, ¡°If I were not your ally, I wouldn¡¯t pass the difficult tests before. Maybe the seniors in my sect always chose the right way, so we¡¯ve nevere here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡±


    Thinking of something, Su Li tapped the ground gently with her tiptoes, and then a ck ripple sent out from where she touched.


    Although Ban Qian couldn¡¯t see what skill she used, he knew that she was nosing into this ce with a special method. So, he restrained his pneuma in order not to bother her.


    The evil ghost dug into the ground and kept proceeding.


    Su Li closed her eyes slowly, and her eyshes fluttered lightly from time to time.


    Along with the perception of the evil ghost, she heard innumerable unknown howls. Although she couldn¡¯t hear clearly what they were wailing, she still could feel the emotion of them.


    Unwillingness, sadness, anger, and depression. It seemed that there was something else in this mountain. Was there anything alive in the Shengxian Mountain?


    Su Li opened her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fellow Practitioner Su?¡±


    Ban Qian came close to Su Li when he saw her open her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing. There is nothing abnormal. Maybe it¡¯s a ce for rest. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Ban Qian nodded and didn¡¯t ask further questions consciously, ¡°Let¡¯s go out of that gate?¡±


    Su Li observed this ce for a second. She looked back at that opened door and pointed to it. Then she stepped leftwards to first gate which was the closest to them, ¡°We entered this gate right now, so we choose the left one this time.¡±


    ¡°But this gate is closed. It seems that it couldn¡¯t been pushed open.¡±


    Boom!


    It made Ban Qian¡¯s throat tighten. He looked at the broken big red-gold gate with a forced smile.


    Su Li withdrew her fist with her calm eyes as always.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ...


    In the ancestral temple on the firstyer of Shengxian Mountain,


    Jiang Runy in the middle of the memorial tablets with a weed held in his mouth, looking up at the roof calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. It has said that the Endless Water will flood the Shengxian Mountain. But why can this ancestral temple survive? Will I be confined here for 2,000 years and get out until the next Tianjiao Battle?¡±


    ¡°Whose memorial tabletsare these? If the names on them were clear, I would get some hints.¡±


    ¡°s, Lord Jiuzhou...¡±


    ...


    At the same time, in the Zuoji Test under the main hall, the huge armies of puppets were about to submerge the people who were still struggling in it.


    ¡°Fang Mu, are you sure you don¡¯t want to join hands with me?¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s chest heaved dramatically. She wore a paleplexion in a bit shabby faint yellow dress.


    She held a matrix te in her hand with divination light shing in her eyes. Each time the light blinked, the matrix te would burst out a tactical matrix which could repulse the puppets once. But the more tactical matrixes she sent, the paler herplexion was.


    Wielding a long-stick weapon and a spiritual broadsword, Fang Mu wore a cold face and yed the puppets with varied wounds on his body. It seemed that his situation was worse than that of Yin Xuetong.


    After Yin Xuetong said it, he snorted coldly,


    ¡°Even if I die, I will not cooperate with a traitor.¡±


    Hearing it, Yin Xuetong became so angry. She turned her head to the pale-faced graceful woman in blue, ¡°Holy Girl Xuan, can you still hold on?¡±


    The woman in blue nced at the Yin Xuetong. The sword in her hand sent out a beam of blue sword light again. Then it froze the front row of puppets. She spat out cold pneuma, and abnormal blush rose to her cheeks. Then she said stubbornly,


    ¡°My Master from Ciyun Building ordered us never to be together with the top holy sects. I can¡¯t disobey it.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was even more angry, ¡°You! Such a group of blockheads. We cannot pass the test if we fight separately. Do you want to die here?¡±


    Fang Mu did not answer and neither did Xuan Yu¡¯er who nced at Yin Xuetong.


    Snap!


    A crack appeared on Fang Mu¡¯s weapon. Then more and more cracks covered it like a spider web.


    Fang Mu¡¯s expression immediately changed, but he didn¡¯t make a sound. As he defended himself, he got more bloody holes on his body.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to see it, ¡°Tianhe Sect from which Fang Mues and Fate Sect are sworn enemies. Master won¡¯t me me if I help him.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er found an excuse for her to break the sect¡¯s rule. Then she sent a sword light and moved to him.


    At this moment, a huge gang of puppets surrounded her from nowhere.


    ¡°What!¡±


    The face of Xuan Yu¡¯er suddenly became pale. She was shocked and couldn¡¯t care about Fang Mu anymore. Confronted with the countless puppets, even she used the Will of Sword to its full potential, she might not survive.


    Seeing it, Yin Xuetong sighed in her heart. A white elixir flew from her waist and dropped into her mouth. As she flipped her hand, the matrix te became white as well.


    Honestly speaking, her strength was the strongest among them. If the whole power of the matrix tewas stimted, she could escape, but Fang Mu and Xuan Yu¡¯er could not.


    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to see them die here.


    She knew that in Fang Mu¡¯s mind, she was the traitor in the ident that year!


    The Ciyun Building where Xuan Yu¡¯er belonged were full of female practitioners practicing with swords. Those old women had reputations for stubbornness. Their holy sect could be ranked the top ten. And they had remained neutral and never given the top four holy sects a smiling face since ancient times. Except for Tianjiao Battle, they would nevere out.


    Compared with them, Xuan Yu¡¯er was too young. However, even if she was 1,500 years old andcked 500 years of practice, she could be ranked the tenth on the Tianjiao List by Tianyake Attic. Thus, it could be seen that her genius was extraordinary.


    ¡°Huangxing Hall... I did it involuntarily. I will not be redeemed in this whole life. But Fang Mu should not die here. He is still waiting for his eldest brother Fang Yuan...¡±


    Yin Xuetong recollected the happy times when she, Fang Mu and Fang Yuan yed and practiced together in childhood.


    At that time, Huangxing Hall as well as Tianhe Sect were both decent sects. But after they got in touch with Fate Sect...


    With tears flickering in Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes, she gritted her teeth and moved her fingers. Two rays of white light instantly flew out of the matrix te. Then she shouted, ¡°Go!¡±


    The white light encircled the two people immediately and exuded mysterious pneuma. The surrounding puppets¡¯ eyes darkened, and then they became inanimate.


    Fang Mu felt at ease. When he saw the white silk yarns around him, his face changed and he turned his head instantly.


    Yin Xuetong forced herself to swallow the blood in her throat and smiled silently, as if she was saying, ¡°Now you have to ept my help.¡±


    ¡°Yin Xuetong!¡±


    Fang Mu growled at her withplex emotion, ¡°Remove your dirty things. You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Yin Xuetong beamed at him. Suddenly, a special blood puppet appeared behind her and wielded a giant machete at her back.


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes contracted, and he shouted subconsciously, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Yin Xuetong was still smothering the reversed effect in her body. She had no time to dodge the attack.


    Puff!


    With sprinkling blood, Yin Xuetong got a deep wound on her back, through which her spine could be seen. She raised her head to spit out the blood and then fell down.


    ¡°Sister Xuetong!¡±


    yelled Fang Mu. With the white silk yarn which had not yet disappeared on his body, he rushed out to hold Yin Xuetong and stepped back crazily. Seeing it, Xuan Yu¡¯er helped them retreat in an instant.


    ¡°Sister Xuetong, how are you?¡±


    Fang Mu asked in a trembling voice. Looking at weak Yin Xuetong in his arms, he recalled the happy times with her in childhood. He thought he had forgot it already, but why did his heart ache in fits and starts?!


    Yin Xuetong couldn¡¯t see him clearly and said with a forced smile, ¡°You finally call me sister again. The wound is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Yin Xuetong!¡±


    Fang Mu held Yin Xuetong tightly like a hurt beast. He roared, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you going to die?!¡±


    Then she gave a peaceful smile with a sense of relief, ¡°I can¡¯t pay off my debts in this life. Maybe it¡¯s better to...pay them in the next life.¡±

 Chapter 581 - Under the Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 581 Under the Hopeless Situation</h4>


    ¡°Sister Xuetong, don¡¯t speak. You will be fine.¡±


    Fang Mu grabbed a handful of holy healing medicine from the universe ring. He stuffed it into the mouth of Yin Xuetong. However, she turned her head and said in a weak voice, ¡°It is useless. The Puppet Matrix is bing more and more stronger. You can¡¯t escape together with me. Now my tactical matrix is still working. Go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go!¡±


    Fang Mu had a nervous breakdown. He was filled with remorse and said desperately,


    ¡°Why? Why did you betray us in those days? Why did you agree to cover up the fact of Reincarnation Mirror on the Holy Sects Conference?! But for that... I won¡¯t let you hurt today!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was resisting the armies of puppets with difficulty, and the white light was shining on her body. The puppets continued to be dead things, and then they were torn apart by the puppets behind.


    Hearing the dialogue between Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong, Xuan Yu¡¯er thought of something.


    ¡°It seems that the holy boy and girl were not that heartless and ungrateful as what my master said. They seem very pathetic...¡±


    A ray of red light suddenly shed in front of Xuan Yu¡¯er. Then the special blood puppet reappeared!


    Xuan Yu¡¯er gave a serious look in an instant, ¡°Fang Mu, you hold Yin Xuetong. Retreat!¡±


    Fang Mu immediately looked up. He held Yin Xuetong tightly without hesitation. The blood puppet instantly wielded its giant machete. Then it smashed on Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s blue sword.


    ng!!!


    The heavy and violent force was rammed into her. The sword was dyed bloody-red.


    With her eyes wide open, Xuan Yu¡¯er trembled and stepped backwards. She barely warded off this blow. Before she could gather her strength, the surging giant force wasing over her.


    Snap!


    Xuan Yu¡¯er screeched with pain. Her arms were smashed. She and her sword were banged to another side and crashed numerous puppets on the way. She directly knocked into Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong. They rolled a long distance and then stopped.


    The armies of puppets surrounded them again slowly.


    ¡°Shifang Tactical Matrix!¡±


    With a face full of blood, Fang Mu shouted angrily. The long stick covered with cracks flew out again. It copsed and turned into ten shadows which encircled them.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Yin Xuetong gasped and picked herself up. The wound, like a centipede, stretched over her back from her shoulders through which her spine could be seen. Xuan Yu¡¯er felt frightened when she saw Yin Xuetong¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Now, there is only one method.¡±


    Yin Xuetong held the white matrix te that was covered with blood and stared at the approaching blood puppet, ¡°I stall it. You...go out through the entrance, go back to the upperyer and choose the right way. Then you can survive.¡±


    ¡°Entrance?¡±


    At this time, Fang Mu asked calmly, ¡°Sister Xuetong, where is the entrance?¡±


    Yin Xuetong was surprised. She could only see the bare wall without that door. The door disappeared early.


    She was dazed for a second and thenughed, ¡°Ha-ha... Is the Shengxian Mountain our grave?¡±


    ¡°Could you tell me why you took the other side in those years?¡±


    asked Fang Mu. Yin Xuetong smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all over. Why bother asking that?¡±


    ¡°Sister Xuetong, do you want me to turn over in my grave?¡±


    Fang Mu wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, ¡°Tell me the reason.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er looked at them quietly. Then they heard the clicking sounds.


    More and more cracks appeared on the rotating shadows of sticks of the big tactical matrix.


    With light shing in her eyes, Yin Xuetong looked at Fang Mu¡¯s serious eyes. She wore a gentle expression and sighed, ¡°The Huangxing Hall is totally different from what it used to be.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, there is a hidden fact!¡±


    Fang Mu smiled and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to ask?¡±


    Yin Xuetong was a little astonished. But Fang Muughed, ¡°I just need to know you did it involuntarily. Unfortunately... I can¡¯t tell that to my eldest brother.¡±


    He sighed slightly and turned his head to look at Xuan Yu¡¯er, ¡°Sorry, Miss Xuan. We get you into trouble. I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    said Xuan Yu¡¯er innocently and artlessly with bright eyes.


    ¡°My master said heaven never seals off all the exits. Although it was a road full of dangers, we will meet a good helper and serendipity will ur. My master must be right.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Xuan Yu¡¯er was so naive.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t totally believe the divination... Even if your master is the Head of Ciyun Building, the Head couldn¡¯t divineeverything.¡±


    ¡°My master is not from Ciyun Building,¡±


    said Xuan Yu¡¯er suddenly. Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong were confused.


    ¡°Your master is not from Ciyun Building. But you are the holy girl of Ciyun Building...¡±


    When Xuan Yu¡¯er was about to answer, she pointed behind Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong, ¡°What is it?¡±


    When Yin Xuetong looked back, her eyes widened.


    They saw that on the wall near them appeared a door which was opening slowly.


    ¡°Someone ising!¡±


    Fang Mu was pleasantly surprised. Seeing the cracks on the Shifang Tactical Matrix, he gave a bad expression, ¡°The door opens too slowly that we have not enough time to get out. When we got in, we also waited for a long time.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er looked at the door in a daze. Her master said that they would meet danger, which really happened. Would the good helper appear behind the door?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitateif you have a hunch!¡±


    It seemed that she heard the hoarse voice of her master. She immediately grabbed the star-shaped pendant around her neck and smash it!


    Drone!!


    A crystal-clear teardrop rose slowly from the broken star-shaped pendant. Then it blended into the Shifang Tactical Matrix and fixed itpletely. It only cost twenty percent of the teardrop.


    ¡°This is the expendable treasure, the Ster Teardrop!¡±


    Yin Xuetong was surprised and happy, ¡°It can support us until the door opens!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was in a despondent mood. She touched her neck without anything around it. She wore the Ster Teardrop when she was a little girl. Her master told her it was the only protection for her from her mother.


    The golden imprint around the door was getting brighter and brighter. It seemed that the armies of puppets were stimted by the imprint. So, the puppets attacked more crazily. But with the help of the Ster Teardrop, the Shifang Tactical Matrix could still hang on.


    At this time¡ª


    Swish!


    A blood shadow suddenly appeared. It held a bow instead of the machete.


    Fang Mu¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°It is the blood puppet with another weapon! Could it be that...¡±


    He instantly turned around and saw another blood puppet standing outside the Shifang Tactical Matrix and shed at the shield of the matrix!


    Boom!!


    Under the huge force, the exploding sound echoed in the surroundings like thunders! Fortunately, the Shifang Tactical Matrix didn¡¯t damage. It was still working properly under the support of the Ster Teardrop.


    The blood puppet with a long bow tilted its head and seemed to look at the other puppet with the machete, as if it wasughing at the other one!


    Fang Mu and the other two persons were shocked. Did these blood puppets have awareness?


    It seemed that the blood puppet with the machete was infuriated. It held the machete with blood light shing in its eyes. The next breath¡ª


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They were shocked by the constant bangs. Xuan Yu¡¯er rmedly found that the Ster Teardrop was shrinking quickly.


    But the door only opened a slit.


    Fang Mu¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Is it toote?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yin Xuetong was nervous. Nobody wanted to die early. They were anxious to escape from this ce.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was also nervous. Holding the broken star-shaped pendant, she stared at the door which was opening slowly. Every breath was very difficult to be spent.


    However, it would not end.


    Seeing the puppet with the machete couldn¡¯t break the matrix, the puppet with the long bow raised his weapon. The blood light converged onto the center of the bow. Then the puppet loosened his grip. A beam of blood light was shot out.


    Ding!


    They heard a slight clicking sound. The sound was lower that of the attack of the machete. But their faces looked worse.


    The crack on the point at which the blood light shot was expanding. Compared to the divergent force of the machete, the convergent force of the arrow was more destructive!


    ¡°He pulled the bow again. It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er set her teeth and held the star-shaped pendant tightly. Her voice was trembling. They stared at the puppet with the long bow. It pulled the bow slowly and the blood light was converging, as if it was counting down to their death¡ªIf the Shifang Tactical Matrix was broken, they would be drown in the endless puppets!


    The blood light was getting more and more brighter. The puppet with the long bowloosened its fingers with a sarcastic expression in an instant.


    Boom!!


    ring white light came over suddenly!


    The three people closed their eyes and heard the shattering sound of the matrix. They despaired.


    Finally, the Shifang Tactical Matrix was broken.


    After a long while, Fang Mu came to his senses and heard a dialogue from the distance.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you crash the door. I am afraid that you may enrage the spirit of the Mysterious Realm.¡±


    ¡°This door opens too slowly. A fool will wait for its opening. Or else, you force the door open. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Oh... Fellow Practitioner, the way you speak often hurts others.¡±


    ¡°Well? It seems that I identally hurt someone...¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Mu became sober totally. He looked at the two shadows which were walking in. He knew one of them who was Ban Qian from Fenglei Holy Sect. But Ban Qian had ordinary force. Why was he in the Zuoji Test?


    And another one...was a strange person. She was a beautiful and young woman with a mark of lotus on the corner of her eye. He had no impression of her.


    ¡°It turned out to be Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong. Is this...Xuan Yu¡¯er from Ciyun Building?¡±


    Su Li walked closer. She saw three faces which looked so miserable.


    Hearing that two of them were from the top holy sects, Ban Qian thought maybe Fellow Practitioner Su would beat them. But these two persons were in poor condition.


    ¡°Well? Some interesting things are in these puppets.¡±


    Su Li wore a calm face and looked at the struggling puppets on the ground. She gave a slightughter and disappeared. Ban Qian could only hear herst voice.


    ¡°Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let them run away.¡±


    Ban Qian nodded and forced a smile. Since he had followed Su Li here, he felt thetter sentence she said was the key point.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er and Yin Xuetong also came to their senses. They looked back together with Fang Mu at the same time. Then they were stunned as if they were frozen.

 Chapter 582 - The Power of a Punch

    <h4>Chapter 582 The Power of a Punch</h4>


    In the huge space of test, Fang Mu could only saw gray debris of puppets. And there were only stumps of the blood puppets in longitudinal rectangr area in the space. He couldn¡¯t see a puppet which was alive.


    Recalling the dialogue he heard just now, Fang Mu imagined what happened quickly.


    ¡°The door opened too slowly, so the female practitioner threw a punch at the door. Her power has left deep scars! Even the blood puppets couldn¡¯t resist it! If without the Shifang Tactical Matrix, we might...¡±


    Thinking of this, Fang Mu got scared. Ban Qian picked up the fragments of the Shifang Tactical Matrix. He was surprised, ¡°It¡¯s the pneumaof Steller Teardrop. You used such a great treasure, but you still couldn¡¯t reach the summit. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±


    Fang Mu gave a wry smile and shook his head, ¡°Otherwise, we would be killed by those blood puppets.¡±


    Ban Qian was a little terrified and forced a smile.


    One holy boy and two holy girls joined hands, and two of them were from the top holy sects. Unexpectedly, the test made them miserable. But Su Li and he passed tests easily all the way.


    Su Jiuzhou could just use one move to defeat the enemy, so he couldn¡¯t know how difficult the test was now.


    ¡°What is the limitation of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s strength...¡±


    Losing in thought, Ban Qian pinched the fragments in his hand. Suddenly, he found something surprised.


    Although he did not understand the tactical matrix, he could tell the remaining pneuma of the matrix was much stronger than that of the physical bodies of the blood puppets. The blood puppets were shattered, but these three people were still intact.


    Ban Qian frowned.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou knew that some people were trapped inside, so she lowered her force.¡±


    Then Ban Qian did not dare to think about that anymore.


    He quietly put down the fragments in his hand. Then he raised his head and smiled, ¡°I specialize in wood. And I¡¯m proficient in healing. Holy Girl Yin and Holy Girl Xuan are heavily injured. Let me see them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Holy Boy Ban Qian!¡±


    Fang Mu stood aside to let Ban Qian heal them.


    They stood up, only to find there were circles of ck lines on the ground which wasplicated and mysterious. It must be the tactical matrix of high level. No wonder the puppets around couldn¡¯t approach them.


    ¡°That person has bad impression of the top holy sects. You¡¯d better stay here. Don¡¯t go outside...in case you are hurt by friendly fire.¡±


    Ban Qian couldn¡¯t help but warn them. Fang Mu stopped instantly and smiled to Ban Qian gratefully.


    They should be care of that woman who could knock them out with a single punch.


    When Su Li rushed into the armies of puppets, the body of evil ghost and she were integrated. It seemed her deep dark eyes could even absorb the souls.


    In the state of the body of evil ghost, she saw a lot of ghost fire as opposed to stiff puppets. Most of ghost fire was baby blue. Some of ghost fire was dark blue. And the ghost fire of the blood puppets was crimson.


    ¡°What you can see is the method of corpse puppet refining. It is much more powerful than the method used by Lianshi Cult in Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ck Lotus transmitted the sound timely, ¡°This method might make those blood puppets have intelligence merely. It costs a long time for them to restore their memories of their previous lives and be members of Ghost n.¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised, ¡°Does the puppet refined by the practitioner of Human n could be a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Only the blood puppets have the possibility of bing ghosts. The intelligence is the essential precondition for transformation.¡±


    ck Lotus curled his lips, ¡°You can pick out the puppets which have reddish ghost fire and keep them on the mountain of Immortal Cultivation Sect. Maybe they could transform quickly.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Su Li nodded and released Hong Baizhu in the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. The little girl returned to her real body. Her two lines of blood tears, carrying all qualified puppets with ghost fire, flowed underground. After that, she saluted Su Li and then came back to the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°Tut, this little girl is more and more sensible.¡±


    Su Li smiled. She knew Hong Baizhu¡¯s thoughts. Hong Baizhu was jealous of Su Bai, and she didn¡¯t even have a decent subordinate. But Su Bai had Qu Qingning whom he could discipline.


    ¡°They have been jealousy of each other. Maybe they have too much spare time. After this battle, you should let them do some errands.¡±


    ck Lotus spoke while acting as an elder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle that part.¡±


    Su Li wore a faint smile. Then ck Lotus gave a bitter expression.


    ck Lotus thought he shouldn¡¯t shoot off his mouth.


    ¡°Those puppets have pretty good force. They should be in thete phase of the nature¡¯s test. Let me see the reward of this test.¡±


    While speaking, Su Li reached out her palm and put it down. Then she said lightly, ¡°Destroy!¡±


    Boom!


    Thousands of stone puppets instantly copsed and turned into gray powder which flooded Su Li. The ghost fire in the puppets lost their protection and hurried to go back to the void of test. Suddenly, the evil ghost behind Su Li opened its giant mouth and sucked all the ghost fire.


    Su Li let go the fusion with the evil ghost. With light shing in her eyes again, Su Li gave a satisfied smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the very pure ghost essence. It doesn¡¯t matter if there would be no reward in this test.¡±


    In the distance, Fang Mu and the others saw this scene which was like the apocalypse. They were stunned.


    ¡°What kind of cultivation could do that? It is quite difficult for us to kill a puppet.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er looked at Su Li with worship in her eyes.


    The serendipity and the good helper.


    Was she the good helper that Master had mentioned?


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡¯s power is much stronger than that of her shown in the battles of the Immortal Layers.¡± Fang Mu gave a serious expression, ¡°She may defeat Ling Li!¡±


    After he came up this idea, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking.


    ¡°How could I make Su Jiuzhou fight against Ling Li?!¡±


    Fang Mu frowned and lost in thought.


    When Yin Xuetong saw that Su Li was flooded by the powder, she suddenly remembered someone. Then she looked up at Ban Qian and asked in a casual manner,


    ¡°Holy Boy Ban, you just said Fellow Practitioner Su hates top holy sects. How does she think of Han Sect?¡±


    Ban Qian was not a fool. He instantly perceived what Yin Xuetong¡¯s words meant. He replied with a smile, ¡°I also encountered Fellow Practitioner Su in the Shengxian Mountain. I didn¡¯t really know her. You asked the wrong person, Holy Girl Yin.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was greatly disappointed. But she continued to ask, ¡°Holy Boy Ban, how do you know she hates the top holy sects?¡±


    Ban Qian gave a meaningful smile, ¡°Holy Girl Yin, maybe you will know it momentster.¡±


    Yin Xuetong frowned and stopped asking.


    At the moment, a gust of wind came.


    Ban Qian turned around and saw all the stone powder suddenly converged at the same direction until it condensed into several stone balls. Then the balls were thrown aside. Having done this, Su Li retracted her sleeves and walked in front of the crowd. She asked calmly, ¡°How do you feel, Yin Xuetong?¡±


    The tone in which she spoke was...like amand. It made Yin Xuetong ufortable.


    Yin Xuetong frowned. Before she could answer, she saw that Su Li looked at her coldly with enthralling light in her eyes. Yin Xuetong was shocked. She couldn¡¯t say any word.


    ¡°Holy Boy Ban, how is Yin Xuetong now?¡±


    Seeing this, Ban Qian knew Su Li wanted to embarrass Yin Xuetong. He thought for a second and then answered, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, the wound on Yin Xuetong¡¯s back is not that serious. Her viscera are injured, but it is easy to heal them. It seems that she has used some secret methods, so she underwent the reversed effect. Her heart pulse is impaired, too. She needs to rest quietly to recuperate.¡±


    Su Li was well versed in medicine. She naturally could tell that Ban Qian did not lie. She just needed someone to tell the condition of Yin Xuetong¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°Rest quietly...¡±


    Su Li rested her eyes on Fang Mu. Then Fang Mu felt quite nervous.


    ¡°How about him?¡±


    Ban Qianughed, ¡°Holy Boy Fang Mu is just exhausted. He has only skin trauma. It doesn¡¯t matter. As for Holy Girl Xuan, the bones of her arms are shattered. She needs to rest quietlyas well. She shouldn¡¯t fight those days.¡±


    Su Li gently nodded and kept silent for a moment. Suddenly, she asked coldly, ¡°Would you like to rest in my cave?¡±


    Although she was asking, her tone was high-handed.


    Yin Xuetong asked helplessly, ¡°Can we have a choice?¡±


    Checking Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s arms, Su Li


    said in a casual tone, ¡°Yeah, sure. You go inside the cave by yourselves. Or else, I will send you inside. Now, you can make a choice.¡±


    Yin Xuetong felt it was so humbling. As a proud holy girl, she didn¡¯t want to bow down to Su Li.


    Fang Mu shrugged carelessly. He didn¡¯t like fighting with others. If his elder brother hadn¡¯t disappeared, he wouldn¡¯t have been here. Even if they were caught by Su Jiuzhou, he didn¡¯t need to worry about their lives and could take care of Sister Xuetong. That was good enough.


    As for his ranking on Tianjiao List... he wanted to handle it after returning to the sect.


    ¡°May I..e in?!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er flushed a little. She felt excited.


    Su Li gave her a quizzical nce, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want. I bear no grudge against Ciyun Building.¡±


    ¡°Ah. No, no.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er waved her hands and exinedquickly, ¡°I would like to go! Fellow Practitioner Su, you can see that my hands are broken, and I need a ce to heal.¡±


    Su Li stared at Xuan Yu¡¯er more quizzically.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er flushed under Su Li¡¯s gaze. Then Su Li said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was relieved.


    She almost didn¡¯t keep up with the good helper that her master mentioned. Oh! She shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.


    Ban Qian scratched his head, and he was at loss.


    Did this holy girl from Ciyun Building have some mental problems?


    In the cave, except for someone¡¯s strength was higher than that of the owner of the cave, people in it couldn¡¯t revolt. It was so weird that someone wanted to go inside the other¡¯s cave.


    Then Su Li opened the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Xuan Yu¡¯er immediately walked inside. Holding Yin Xuetong,Fang Mu followed Xuan Yu¡¯er.


    Seeing this, Su Li did not close the door of the cave. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Ban Qian, I want to check another ce, where you cannot get in probably. Do you want to go alone or...¡±


    Ban Qian understood Su Li quickly. He instantly made his choice ording to the trust built on the way.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you can rest assured. Go ahead. I am sure you don¡¯t mind me to visit your cave, right?¡±


    Su Li exposed a gentle smile.


    It was so convenient to talk with a wise person.

 Chapter 583 - Totally Confused

    <h4>Chapter 583 Totally Confused</h4>


    Swish¡ª


    The vortex in front of the cave disappeared. Without light from outside, the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave became dim.


    Ban Qian and the others looked at each other. Then they saw a big ancient hall in the distance, but they didn¡¯t dare to walk around.


    Who knew what kind of tactical matrix Su Jiuzhouhad set in the cave? If they unfortunately walked into the wrong ces, they would be killed.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Fang Mu said helplessly, ¡°Do we have to be standing still at the door if Su Jiuzhou didn¡¯t give us any guidance?¡±


    Ban Qian looked at the construct of the cave. Then he was more and more confused.


    ¡°Are you the neers?¡±


    At this time, Hong Baizhu floated from the distance. Without the blood tears, she looked like a cute girl. Xuan Yu¡¯er liked her very much.


    ¡°What a cute girl she is!¡±


    Saying that, Xuan Yu¡¯er was going to touch Hong Baizhu¡¯s head. When Ban Qian came to his senses and saw it, he was shocked and pulled Xuan Yu¡¯er back quickly. Then he exined their origins to Hong Baizhu.


    ¡°I know you. You have been with Sister recently. I believe you. Come with me.¡±


    Hong Baizhu nodded and then skipped along.


    Everyone followed her hurriedly.


    ¡°Brother Ban, why don¡¯t let me touch her? She looks so cute.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but whisper. Ban Qian gave her a forced smile and transmitted the sound, ¡°This little girl wiped out the ghosts in the previous tests. You should know the ghosts could only be exterminated by the same kind of them. Do you...dare to touch her now?¡±


    Since he had been Su Li¡¯s side for a long time, he had some conjectures of Hong Baizhu¡¯s origin.


    Hearing this, Xuan Yu¡¯er was in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Humph! Ban Qian, you speak ill of me. I will tell Sister!¡±


    Hong Baizhu stopped suddenly. She turned around and spoke angrily.


    Ban Qian was awkward. He forced a smile, ¡°Is there any other road we can choose?¡±


    Hong Baizhu was unhappy. She pouted, ¡°Then you can go to the big tree. I don¡¯t want to take you to my ce.¡±


    ¡°What is the big tree?¡±


    ¡°You have so many questions. Come with me.¡±


    Ban Qian could only follow her, and the others also obediently follow her to make a detour.


    After a short time, they saw a giant tree, which stretched its thousands of branches into the air. There were divine lights around it. And thousands of rays of divine lights fell from it.


    When Ban Qian saw the giant tree, he was stunned.


    ¡°The Wood Ancestral ThunderTree! How is it possible?! In this ce??!¡±


    There were only two streaks of old Ancestral Thunders in Fenglei Holy Sect. Moreover, the thunder in front of them was much more vibrant than each of those two old thunders in Fenglei Holy Sect!


    Yin Xuetong and others also recognized the origin of this tree. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Holy Boy Ban, are you sure that this is not the holynd of your Fenglei Holy Sect?¡±


    Ban Qian was puzzled. At this moment, a barefoot boy, who was handsome and in white, came over. His body was exuding the pneumaof the Divine Thunder of Wood.


    Hong Baizhu walked aside. She said disgustedly, ¡°Big tree, Ban Qian is yours now. I will take away the others.¡±


    Su Bai nced over the crowd and said, ¡°Since Sister lets these peoplee in, she must want them to have a good rest. If theye to your ce, they will get worse. Sister doesn¡¯t want to see that certainly.¡±


    Hong Baizhu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Bad tree! Bad tree! I can¡¯t outspeak you, so you always bully me! I will not talk to you anymore. Boohoo...¡±


    While she spoke, two lines of blood tears ran down from her face. Then she ran away. The others were in a daze.


    Su Bai sighed. He had followed Su Li for many years. He was mature now, but Hong Baizhu was still childish.


    ¡°Forget it. As your brother, I need to give in to you.¡±


    Then Su Bai nodded to the crowd, ¡°You guyse with me.¡±


    Fang Mu swallowed. With an arm holding Yin Xuetong and a hand dragging Ban Qian who was petrified, Fang Mu walked behind Su Bai. Su Bai approached his real body.


    ¡°What happened to Ban Qian?¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er came next to Yin Xuetong and asked carefully and curiously.


    Yin Xuetong showed aplex smile, ¡°Probably, since he saw the spirit of Ancestral Thunder that he has never seen in Fenglei Holy Sect. He is absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°Is the boy in white the spirit of Ancestral Thunder?¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was surprised and blinked happily.


    Su Jiuzhou must be the good helper. Her master could get out of the death test!


    After a short while, everyone followed Su Bai to the tree.


    Su Bai sat down cross-legged against the roots of the tree. He pointed to the surrounding, ¡°Just help yourselves. Sitting here in meditation to heal would help you recover as soon as possible. When someone recovers, he or she can go to Hong Baizhu¡¯s ce to chat with her and keep herpany.¡±


    Then he looked at Ban Qian, ¡°There is a little conflict between you and Hong Baizhu. You stay here. Your body has the pneuma of the same origin with mine. But it¡¯s not pure. So, you stay here to practice.¡±


    ¡°Really...really?¡±


    Ban Qian was so excited that he stammered. But he hesitated, ¡°Will it affect you? Your real body can¡¯t get many inborn thunders in the outside world. Moreover, you take root in the other¡¯s cave.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    Su Bai smiled slightly and looked back at his huge real body, ¡°When I just moved here, I was only a half of my size now. Sister is here. I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°In addition to thunder for testing, could the Human n trigger the inborn thunders?¡±


    Ban Qian was totally confused.


    ¡°Thank you for leaving us here to heal our wounds.¡±


    Yin Xuetong lowered her head as a salute, ¡°You are a thunder spirit. Why do you regard a human as your master? And there is a little ghost. Thunder spirits are the sworn enemies of ghosts. Why do you...¡±


    Su Bai¡¯s eyes became very cold, and he gave out violent divine light, ¡°Sister is more distinguished than anyone. You shouldn¡¯t nder her. Go to the Hong Bai¡¯s ce after you heal yourself. Do not stay here.¡±


    Yin Xuetong was little shocked and lowered her head hurriedly, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Inborn thunder could rival the inborn treasure like the Reincarnation Mirror. If he red up, she could not resist.


    ¡°As for Hong Baizhu, even though my attribute is in opposition to hers, we all belong to Sister. Naturally, I should get along well with her. I see her as my younger sister. Hong Baizhu is simple. If I know you bully her, I will not forgive you!¡±


    Su Bai snorted and flicked his sleeves. Then he turned into green light and disappeared.


    Yin Xuetong gave a sigh of relief. Her back was drenched by her sweat.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... Whether she is that person I guessed or not, she is no less than a Junior Emperor. But we didn¡¯t know her before!¡±


    ¡°Hey, look. What is this?¡±


    The sound came from a short distance. They saw Xuan Yu¡¯er stand in front of a spherical vine. Suddenly, the leaves around the vine bloomed like a flower. Then a figure huddling up appeared.


    ¡°Is this...Qu Qingning?!!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was bewildered and stepped back, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Holding Yin Xuetong, Fang Mu walked closer and saw a familiar face. Then they hadplex emotions.


    ¡°There is something in Sister Xuetong¡¯s mind that she finds it hard to disclose. And how about Brother Qu?¡±


    Fang Mu had this thought in his mind. Yin Xuetong¡¯s expression became moreplex.


    She was silent for a second. Then she raised her head and asked, ¡°Holy Boy Ban, was Qu Qingning forcibly invited here by Su Jiuzhou like us?¡±


    Ban Qian forced a smile, ¡°He suffered much more than you did. When Holy Boy Qu appeared, he wanted to kill us. Then he was seriously injuredby Fellow Practitioner Su. So, he was sent here. Now he almost recovered. The Wood Ancestral ThunderTree is amazing.¡±


    When Fang Mu and Yin Xuetong heard this, they were silent for a while.


    ¡°Since Holy Boy Qu have practiced the holy method in the Reincarnation Mirror, he became more conceited and unbridled. He still wanted to kill the others. No wonder he was beat up by Fellow Practitioner Su.¡±


    said Xuan Yu¡¯er reasonably. Then she walked aside to sit in meditation and heal herself. Suddenly, a branch dropped down from the ancestral tree andshrouded her with green light flowing into her. Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s pale face gradually became florid.


    Yin Xuetong saw Qu Qingning was still in aa. She signed and sat against the vine.


    During this time, Fang Mu breathed the healing light of Divine Thunder of Wood. His skin trauma was almost healed. He did not dare to go against what Su bai said before. After he said farewell to Yin Xuetong, he set out towards Hong Baizhu¡¯s ce ording to Su Bai¡¯s guidance.


    Ban Qian sat aside awkwardly and lost in thought.


    ¡°Well, three of the top four holy sects¡¯ holy boys and holy girl were caught by Fellow Practitioner Su.¡±


    He was somewhat horrified, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su... What does she want to do?¡±


    ...


    Jiang Run hung upside down from the beam. Being bored, he looked at the dense memorial tablets in the center of the ancestral temple.


    He had only three days to reach the summit. Half of the time had gone. He had given up the idea of going outside. It seemed that the spirit of the Mysterious Realm insisted that he should stay here for 2,000 years.


    Fortunately, this ce abounded with nimbus. The nimbus here was also strong and thick. He would never die here. So, he could practice for 2,000 years here before going out.


    ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Jiang Run jumped from the beam. He sighed and sat cross-legged. Then he gradually entered trance state.


    Closing his eyes, he did not find the memorial tablets began to shake slightly...


    ¡ª


    At the same time, Su Li put away the cave and summoned the evil ghost. It instantly appeared behind her and then integrated into her body.


    In an instant, Su Li¡¯s pure eyes became deepdark. Surrounded by ghost energy, her ten fingernails were dyed ck.


    She waved her sleeves. Then the mountain was like being corroded by something. It melted into powder and was blew away by wind. A narrow corridor emerged in front of her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you climb the Shengxian Mountain but go through a hole? What do you find?¡±


    ck Lotus appeared helplessly.


    Su Li calmly stepped into the corridor in a slow pace. She whispered, ¡°In the evil ghost state, I can hear the sounds from the mountain. I am curious.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Although you have caught those three people, there is still one holy boy outside. It will be terrible if he bes the first one on the Tianjiao List.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own method.¡±


    Su Li touched the right arm which emitted the force of summoning. Her eyes were cold. Then she flicked her sleeves and disappeared.

 Chapter 584 - The End of Divine Awareness

    <h4>Chapter 584 The End of Divine Awareness</h4>


    Under the karst cave, the Endless Water flowed out from the stone cracks. It converged into a river, flowing to the unknown depths.


    Rustle¡ª


    After the extremely tiny sound, the round contour which was a human high gradually emerged on the stone wall. And then arge amount of stone powder fell into the river from the wall and was carried away by the river. Finally, a cold and lonely phantom of Ghost Region appeared.


    The phantom was Su Li.


    ¡°Here is an altogether different world in the mountain.¡±


    Among the dark, Su Li could still see clearly. She closed her eyes and listened carefully. And then she raced down the river.


    After a moment, some cold ghost fire floated gradually from the bleak river, and then scattered around Su Li.


    ¡°Fresh ghost fire.¡±


    ck Lotus sniffed and transmitted the sound, ¡°It seems that they have been dead for four or five days. Maybe they are the unfortunate people who died in the battles of Immortal Layers. Tut-tut...¡±


    Su Li stayed calm and did not speak any word. She moved on. Then the ghost fire became more and more thick. They illuminated the karst cave, as if it was daytime. It also looked like a hell.


    At the end of the hell, there was no ghost fire floating in the air. Her sight couldn¡¯t even prate the darkness in the front.


    ¡°It seems that I get to the right ce.¡±


    Su Li frowned. The noise around her ears reached its maximum. As if one hundred people hung upon her shoulders and whispered some words that she couldn¡¯t understand near her ears.


    Even so, she still didn¡¯t close her auditory sense. She just slowed down to walk along the Endless Water.


    ¡°The environment here reminds me of a ce.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said in a calm voice, ¡°I almost died there.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s expression slightly changed, ¡°Is there such a ce in the Star Path?¡±


    Since the rebirth of Su Li, he only remembered that she was in danger in the Star Path.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and kept silent.


    ck Lotus got a little angry. He muttered, ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t tell me, I can guess it myself. That¡¯s so easy.¡±


    Saying this, he tried to recall. Then he really thought of something.


    In those days, in order to break through the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics by violence in the Bizhui Zone, Su Li lost her pneuma for seven days. ck Lotus thought he might have another master.


    From then on, Su Li became more and more mysterious. She even knew some secrets that he couldn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It seems that you have noticed it.¡±


    Su Li stopped at the ck curtain in the end and said in a t voice, ¡°Here is the end of someone¡¯s awareness sea.¡±


    ck Lotus was shocked and said in a trembling voice, ¡°The awareness sea has ever been shadowless and immaterial. Whose awareness sea is this? How can it be a real sea? ...Should we go in?¡±


    Su Li squinted and transmitted the sound lightly,


    ¡°Someone is inside.¡±


    Before ck Lotus could give a panic-stricken exmation, Su Li walked into it and disappeared.


    ¡ª


    As darkness fell, it seemed that time lost its significance.


    ¡°This ce...is strange! It seems that there is a force that is constantly eroding this ce. If I get out from the ring, I will get hurt.¡±


    ck Lotus retracted to the ring and transmitted the sound in terror.


    Su Li became silent. She stood still and slowly closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes again.


    Suddenly, many red lines bestrewed the entire darkness in her line of sight. These lines were all straight which shot everywhere with many sources.


    Su Li remembered the red lines she saw at the end of her own awareness sea in those days. Those red lines also had more than one sources. But the sources of those red lines were much less than these of the lines in front of her.


    ¡°Go check the first.¡±


    Su Li floated far away. The ck light sheltering her was not obvious, but it could rival the force which was eroding this ce in the air. And it could still draw strength from the darkness and didn¡¯t be dim.


    ¡°That is the light of Su Li¡¯s own divine awareness.¡±


    Locked in the ring, ck Lotus saw it and became excited.


    ¡°As expected, little Su Li has been to the end of her own awareness. Since the prehistoric times, there has been a legend. There was a ce full of crossing lines of fate. Only if you break through your own divine awareness can you see and...have the probability of awakening to the control method. Is she awakened to it?¡±


    When ck Lotus was losing in thought, Su Li had already arrived at the first source.


    At the source, there was an animated ck and white city. They could see people walking there.


    ¡°ck and white. It is the memory of that person.¡±


    Su Li walked into the city. She observed it carefully. Although the memory was short, she still found many details and clues.


    ¡°Among the numerous practitioners walking in the city, there were dozens of ghosts. And some of them wore the n uniforms of Prehistoric Ghost n.¡±


    ck Lotus was surprised, ¡°This is definitely the scene in the All Spirits Age. This person is a very old man from Human n.¡±


    ¡°How do you specte he is a human?¡±


    asked Su Li. ck Lotusraised his head proudly, ¡°You don¡¯t know it. So, when ites to the crunch, you need me to help you out...¡±


    Before ck Lotus ended his words, he saw Su Li¡¯s more and more dangerous eyes. He gave a dry cough immediately and exined, ¡°In the legend, only Human n has the end of divine awareness. Human n takes the three spirits and seven souls as the light. And the light could light up the road of divine awareness. In the prehistoric time, there were some clever people who could even light up the end of divine awareness overnight. And then they became the immortals!


    Maybe the legend is not the truth. But since the ancient times, there has been rumors that only Human n has the end of divine awareness and the other ns don¡¯t. Some people said that it¡¯s the talent of Human n, but it¡¯s hard to awaken to that.¡±


    Su Li nodded and walked along the source.


    Although the force in the darkness was eroding this ce, it didn¡¯t hinder her. After an hour, Su Li stopped. She recorded all the ck and white pictures in her mind.


    Perhaps it had been so long that the memory pictures left were few. What Su Li could specte from the pictures was naturally not much as well.


    They temporarily called the master of the end of divine awareness All Spirits Man.


    The All Spirits Man was powerful in that time. At least in his memory, there was no failure. And he was also a patriarch of a flourishing n which boasted hundreds of thousands of nsmen. In addition, the n churned out many talents. They should have had a great future.


    Somehow, this patriarch schemed something. He sealed all the nsmen in a secluded site including his only child. Then the n was exterminated by Destroy Thunder!


    The end of memory was that he dragged his seriously injured body and sat on the throne under which there was one person kneeling on one knee to listen to him.


    Su Li observed the secluded site where the All Spirits Man sealed his nsmen. It seemed like a ce where Su Li had ever been.


    She couldn¡¯t confirm that ce was at the end of divine awareness.


    ¡°The time in the space of divine awarenesspassed extremely slowly. In those days, I felt that I had been in that ce for several years. But when I came to reason, I found that it just cost several days.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She touched the line which had the darkest redwith her fingertip. Then a road appeared in her sight.


    But ck Lotus couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Little Su Li, you can really see the crossing lines of fate!¡±


    ck Lotus muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. Without it I can still live. Humph... Why am I not a human...¡±


    After a while,


    Su Li came to a river. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a real river. Because this river wasposed of lines in various shades of red. And the lines had the same direction. Some of red lines were constantly shuttling, which looked like a flowing red river from the distance.


    ¡°Su Li, what are you looking at? There is nothing.¡±


    ck Lotus was puzzled.


    ¡°The Fate River.¡±


    said Su Li calmly. ck Lotus was shocked.


    ¡°There are countless dead persons¡¯ fates in the river. And those fates will continue to vanish with the flows of the long river of time. If no one remembers them, there would be no trace of them in the Fate River.¡±


    ¡°How...did you know that?¡±


    ck Lotus asked in a trembling voice. Su Li still said calmly, ¡°Naturally, I knew it all.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ck Lotus answered obediently. He put away his pneuma and finally realized that he could only watch and listen to her.


    ¡°There is a nk in the gap between the Fate River and the end of divine awareness.¡±


    Su Li looked at the red river and turned around to walk along another red line.


    ck Lotus remembered the pictures of memory he had seen before. He was surprised, ¡°Do you mean that?!¡±


    Su Li curled up her lips, ¡°Go see it.¡±


    Hum¡ª


    The red lines and the memorial tablets in the ancestral temple were vibrating. Then the vague writing on the tablets gradually revealed.


    Jiang Run barely distinguished the writingon one of the tablets. He was too astonished to say a word.


    ¡°Wu shi huan du e¡ª¡±


    Unidentified whispering sounded near Su Li¡¯s ears. This time, ck Lotus hiding in the ring could hear it clearly. He gave a serious expression.


    In the darkness, the red lines gradually turned into thickly dotted ice mounds. They couldn¡¯t see the bound.


    There were 100,000 ice mounds hidden in the gap of fate!


    Howrge-scale it was!


    ¡°Your patriarch sealed you here, so as to bring you to light someday. It has been hundreds of thousands of years since that. Unfortunately, the people in the mounds must have been dead.¡±


    The cold and resentful pneumas came over. Su Li¡¯s eyes became ck. Then she took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Good taste.¡±


    ck Lotus said, ¡°Master, be careful. These...ghosts have been dead for so many years. They can¡¯t be belittled.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Hong Baizhu was attracted by the pneumas. She jumped out from the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave with blood tears in her eyes.


    ¡°The pneumas are...very strange. They don¡¯t belong to my father¡¯s subordinates. But the pneumasare very strong. Sister, don¡¯t alert them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Li touched the small head of Hong Baizhu. ck light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She looked up andughed, ¡°With superficial schrship, Su Jiuzhoufrom Prehistoric Ghost n,es to visit!¡±

 Chapter 585 - Master of Qingshui Circle!

    <h4>Chapter 585 Master of Qingshui Circle!</h4>


    Hum!!!


    Su Li¡¯s words was like a hot rock throwed in theke.


    The motionless ice mounds suddenly began to move!


    Swish!


    Swish!!


    Swish!!!


    The ice mounds rushed towards them!


    It sounded like an array of footfalls. The tension here was stifling and dizzying which could make people vomit.


    ¡°Master, should we take shelter...¡±


    ck Lotus was too scared to have a paleplexion. Hong Baizhu was quivering. She felt the pressure from these mounds of her kind, so she was afraid.


    Su Li still looked calm. Her eyes fixed on one point.


    It was a source of deep red that radiated red lines which had the circumference of an arm. Then the lines turned into a big red, whichpletely closed all the channels to the outside world.


    When the most fearful mound in the front touched the lines, all the red lines shot numerous fine wires as if they were alive. The fine wires tightly wound around the ice mounds!


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    Ice mounds wailed. Numerous fine red lines broke, but more and more red lines came to replenish. The mounds couldn¡¯t break free from these red lines.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    ¡°Boohoo...!!¡±


    The ice mounds wailed constantly. Su Li didn¡¯t feel the sounds horrible, but she could tell sorrow and a little...hopelessness from the sounds.


    ¡°Are they whispering in my ears?¡±


    Su Li suddenly heard ck Lotus¡¯s trembling voice, ¡°Little Su Li, you see... What it is?!¡±


    Um?


    Su Li looked at the ce where ck Lotus pointed. Then she saw a nondescript ck stone tablet at the red source.


    ¡°A tablet?!¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised. She recollected the information she received at the end of her own divine awareness. She didn¡¯t care about hundreds of thousandsof ice mounds behind the tablet. And she strode to the tablet.


    The stone tablet was as tall as a human. But it was still shorter than Su Li. It didn¡¯t make Su Li scared. However, the three vigorous and forceful words on the tablet shocked Su Li¡¯s soul. She couldn¡¯te to her sense for a while.


    ¡°Li! Hen! Tablet!¡±


    ck Lotus screamed hurriedly,


    ¡°Great Emperor Lihen¡¯s Lihen Tablet is here?! How is this possible? He is the supreme great emperor of Human n! It is said that Great Emperor Lihencracked down evil spirits of Demon n, and then perished together with Demon Emperor! Lihen Tablet repressed hundreds of thousands of demons. But it doesn¡¯tply with what we saw before!¡±


    Su Li habitually squinted and said softly, ¡°You also said it is a legend. There are too many negative rumors about me in the outside world. How do you view me??¡±


    ck Lotus was speechless. He gave aplicated look and said mournfully, ¡°The divine awareness here definitely belongs to Great Emperor Lihen. The people who are repressed here are not the evil spirits but his nsmen. It is such great honor to be Great Emperor Lihen¡¯s nsman. But they all became ghosts. It¡¯s so miserable.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes things go wrong unexpectedly. There are so many powerful things in the world. Even the powerhouse strong like Great Emperor Lihen couldn¡¯t change his fate.¡±


    Su Li murmuredpassionately.


    So, how about her?


    She did these things after extraordinarily persistent and painstaking efforts. Moreover, the enemies she would confront were eighty percent of the holy sectsin Qingshui Circle!


    How would it...turn out?


    Hong Baizhu was surprised to find that the ice mounds fell silent. It seemed that they were infected by Su Li¡¯s mood, so they calmed down. The red lines around the ice mounds also returned into the Lihen Tablet.


    Suddenly, a gloomy but shrill voice, which sounded like that of an old man, came from the highest tombstone at the center of the ice mounds.


    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re not the Tablet Keeper. How do youe here?¡±


    It seemed that Su Li got used to that unique synthesized voice of ghosts. She didn¡¯t care about it. She nodded slightly and said in a manner which was neither humble nor pushy, ¡°I can see the lines.¡±


    After she said that, all the ice mounds fell silent.


    After a while, that old ghost suddenly asked in a shriller voice, ¡°What are you talking about? Obviously, you are a ghost! How can you light up the end of divine awareness?¡±


    Su Li smiled. She tapped lightly in the air. Then tenmps suddenly appeared which lighted up the space around her.


    ¡°Three spirits and seven souls! You are a human, but also a ghost! Evildoer!!¡±


    Ghost energy rolled over and over in ice mounds. After a moment, when it subsided, an old figure came out from the tombstonesuddenly. Then he stopped one meter away from the Lihen Tablet.


    ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°That evil tablet will damage your body!¡±


    ¡°First Elder, you...¡±


    He acted so quickly. The surrounding silent ghosts anxiously dashed forward to stop him. At this time, the ice mounds became lively just like a market. Hong Baizhu felt that it was so interesting.


    There were so many sane and sober ghosts. When her father was alive, there should be so many ghosts as well. What kind of n was that of Great Emperor Lihen? It was so mysterious.


    The old man gave a dry cough, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just wanted to say something. Quiet please.¡±


    The old man seemed to have high prestige. After he said that, the surroundings became quiet again.


    At this moment, Su Li also looked at the old man. His clothes conjured by himself was the same as those he wore when he was alive. Without his paleplexion and the ghost energy around him, he was just a simple and amiable old man.


    Su Li smiled and asked softly, ¡°Excuse me, are you one of the Great Emperor Lihen¡¯s nsmen?¡±


    ¡°Great Emperor Lihen?¡±


    The old man sighed, ¡°Do theter ages call Shui like this?¡±


    ¡°Shui?¡±


    The light in Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered. She asked, ¡°Is he your patriarch?¡±


    ¡°Who elsebut he.¡±


    The old man shook his head and asked, ¡°Do you even forget the master of this circle because it has been a long time?¡±


    ¡°The master of this circle?¡±


    Su Li blinked. She was increasingly confused, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The old man snorted, ¡°Then what¡¯s the name of this circle?¡±


    Su Li was a little shocked and replied quickly, ¡°Qingshui Circle!¡±


    The old manughed and said something shocking, ¡°Yes. You listen to me carefully. Our patriarch¡¯s name is Ling Qingshui! He is the Master of Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ck Lotus couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°This circle was renamed Qingshui Circle because someone unified it?!I don¡¯t remember anything. How could it be possible?!¡±


    The old man found the sound¡¯s source. He looked at the ck Lotus Ring on Su Li¡¯s finger surprisingly, ¡°This voice? Is you! Qian Mu?¡±


    ck Lotus Ring suddenly became quiet.


    Su Li raised her hand and turned the ring, ¡°ck Lotus, the old man called you Qian Mu. Is it your name?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ck Lotus broke out into a cold sweat. But he still pretended to be calm, ¡°I do not even remember my name. Who can remember me?¡±


    Hearing these words, the old man frowned and insisted,


    ¡°You are Qian Mu! The King of Ghost Lotus,Qian Mu! You are the treasure of King of Ghosts and also his brother! In those day, Shui and King of Ghost were bosom friends. He often invited you for drinking. Do you forget all about it?!¡±


    ck Lotus became so excited and then scolded, ¡°Which Qian Mu? Damn old man, what are you talking about?! My name is ck Lotus, the treasure of Ghost n. As for Great Emperor Lihen, he was not in the same era with me. How could we be together?!¡±


    Su Li stared at those two and lost in thought.


    The old man frowned. After a moment, heughed in a shrill but not weird voice, ¡°Your pet phrase doesn¡¯t change. You just have a memory disorder. Is it because Demon n hurt your foundation and then you lost memory or someone washed away your memory?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking shit!¡±


    ck Lotus swore and kept silent for a moment. Then he said suddenly in a low voice, ¡°Indeed...my real name is Qian Mu. But I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t want to hear it. Is what you just said true?¡±


    ¡°No need to lie.¡±


    The old man shook his head. ck Lotus fell into silence.


    ¡°Elder, do you know Qi Xianqing?¡±


    The old man frowned and shook his head. Then a weak voice of a female ghost came from a short and small ice mound, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrow, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I know... We are cultivationpanions...¡±


    Then voice of that female ghost came again. But she panted heavily just after saying a few words. Her strength was very weak.


    Su Li was surprised.


    ¡°At that time, ghosts and humans often intermarried. Don¡¯t have a cow.¡±


    The old man added. Then he spoke to that female ghost, ¡°Girl, you can transmit the sound to me. I speak on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, First Elder.¡±


    The old man nodded and looked back at the Su Li, ¡°That Qi Xianqing you mentioned was just an everyman in Ghost n. His strength was not strong. If there were no his cultivationpanion, you wouldn¡¯t get any information about him. If you have any question, just ask me.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have many other questions. Please give me the answers.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. It seemed that ck Lotus... No, she shouldn¡¯t call him ck Lotus now. The problem of his real body shouldn¡¯t be caused by Qi Xianqing.


    ¡°Lihen... Why did the Master of Qingshui Circle seal you that time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because Qingshui Circle was in unimaginable danger. Even Shui couldn¡¯t ensure his own safety. He could only seal us here so as to wait for the silver lining. Unfortunately, ...while the priest climbs a foot, the devil climbs ten. s...¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She pointed at the stone tablet, ¡°You¡¯ve already failed. Why did the Lihen Tablet still seal you here? Then you all died here. It¡¯s so miserable.¡±


    After she said that, the old man¡¯s pale face suddenly became ferocious. His hair floated in the air. Then he said, ¡°It is Bai Mo who destroyed Shui¡¯s treasure and found a special method to counter it. That is why I show up to see you.¡±


    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If there were only the tablet¡¯s containment, we, the nsmen of Ling Qingshui, could not be reduced to being like this. In those tens of thousands of years, the Demon Tablet had reached its limit and been at the brink of shattering. But two thousand years ago, a Tablet Keeper appeared! He...should go to the hell!¡±

 Chapter 586 - Lord of Evil, you were reduced to being my prisoner now

    <h4>Chapter 586 Lord of Evil, you were reduced to being my prisoner now</h4>


    ¡°Tablet Keeper?¡±


    Su Li frowned and gently held her right arm.


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    The old man wore a gloomy face, ¡°We nned to find Young Lord and make next n when we got out of here. But the Tablet Keeper appeared with the sword in the tablet, there was no hope for us to leave here. He must be the evil child sent by Bai Mo!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I have heard Lihen Tablet and Lihen Sword.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Elder, do you know what method Bai Mo used to counter your patriarch¡¯s treasure and even reinforce the seal? ording to the reason, it is impossible.¡±


    After Su Li said that, the old man turned his head and looked at a small ice mound in the distance. He couldn¡¯t hide his strong sadness on his face in the shadow.


    After a long time, the old man was pacified, but his voice was still trembling, ¡°It is...blood of the Young Lord. Ten to one he...died. Every once in a while, the Tablet Keeper came here to use Young Lord¡¯s blood to feed the sword in the tablet, and then inserted it back into the tablet to reinforce the seal.¡±


    Su Li asked in a serious voice, ¡°Young Lord? Ling Qingshui¡¯s son? How can he live to the present?¡±


    ¡°The seal of Young Lord is different from those of us.¡±


    The old man shook his head and exined, ¡°Young Lord was a fragile infant that time. If he were directly sealed, he wouldn¡¯t stay alive. Shui used the treasure from Star Hall to separate Young Lord from the Nature Law Wheel and make him drop into deep sleep. And then his time stopped. Until he revives, his life and soul will return to the Natural Law Wheel.¡±


    Su Li touched her hot right arm. Her thought was in a mess.


    ¡°Maybe, probably.¡±


    She kept silent for a second and then tried to make her voice sound calm, ¡°Isthat Tablet Keeper your Young Lord?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The old man wore a vile visage, ¡°If he was Young Lord, why couldn¡¯t we sense his bloodline? Only the blood on the sword is that of Young Lord. He...is not!¡±


    He took a deep breath and refrained his rage. He said in a lower voice, ¡°Miss, you are too young. Your cultivation is just in Yuanying Realm. Even if you light up the power of divine awareness, you can¡¯t hurt Shui¡¯s treasure tablet a little. It¡¯s shameless, but I have a request for you.¡±


    ¡°Elder, please go ahead.¡±


    Su Li did not reveal her real strength.


    The old man waved his sleeve and threw out an authenticating object, ¡°Hold this and go to Fenglei Sect to see Mo Wangyuan. He will pass you the Divine Thunder of Fire. Only the Inborn Divine Thunder can defeat that sword. You leave at Fenglei Sect to practice. If you are uncertain about defeating that Tablet Keeper, you shouldn¡¯te back here.¡±


    Su Li looked at the quaint stone in her hand. There was only a lightning mark on it with the smell of Divine Thunder of Fire.


    She blinked and asked smilingly, ¡°Elder, aren¡¯t you afraid of me noting back?¡±


    For the average person, practicing in the Fenglei Holy Sect and inheriting the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements are almost the exclusive treatments of Great Holy Boy. What a serendipity.


    Hearing it, the old manughed, ¡°This is a gamble. Only you can light up the end of divine awareness and also walked here in tens of thousands of years. I have no choice. If you really disappear with it, I will resign myself to the fate!¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°This is really useful for me. Can other Divine Thunders of Five Elements defeat Lihen Sword except for Divine Thunder of Fire?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    The old man nodded and sighed, ¡°I just remember that after the battle, only Divine thunder of Fire can be inherited in Fenglei Sect. Unfortunately...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li nodded with a cold smile, ¡°Elder, you don¡¯t need to wait. I can set you free now. But the premise is that you should listen to me.


    ¡°So many ghosts can help us!¡±


    ck Lotus and Hong Baizhu were surprised.


    The old man was astonished. He thought that he misheard.


    ¡°Little girl, you are overly ambitious. You just...¡±


    Before he finished his words, he saw that Su Li slightly frowned, put down her hand holding her right arm and turned around.


    A dark ck figure walked towards them slowly. There was a twisted blood-color sword dragging near his feet with harsh sound.


    ¡°Tablet Keeper!¡±


    The old man floated back into the ice mound. If he was cut by Lihen Sword, he would die with grievance.


    The dark ck figure was gradually closer. His footsteps were strenuous. Obviously, it was not easy for him to walk at the end of divine awareness.


    Clop-clop...


    The footsteps with the sound of sword tip scratching on the ground echoed in the silent ce.


    Su Li stood still calmly and saw...the Yang jade-bone mask on his face and the cold and ssy eyes behind the mask.


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    She curled up her lips,ughing slightly.


    Did he want everybody to know who he actually was?


    After listening toughter, Ling Li stopped. His eyes converged into a sliver light dot. Then he felt shocked in his heart.


    Was there an evil spirit escaping?!


    ¡°Lord of Evil, it turns out that you do wicked things covertly. How many years have you been the Tablet Keeper?¡±


    Su Li said his origin. Ling Li took a deep breath and took off his mask. He said calmly, ¡°You know this mask, so you are not the evil spirit here. Don¡¯t believe what the evil spirits said. It is not good for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li strode with serious eyes, ¡°Lord of Evil, when did you be a good person?! Shouldn¡¯t you immediately kill the one who blocked you to eradicate that threat?¡±


    Ling Li gave an indifferent look. He made a detour around Su Li and went to Lihen Tablet slowly.


    Light shed in front of him. Then Su Li stood in front of him again. The ck veil fluttered in the breeze, and then the ck lotus mark on the corner of her eye was revealed.


    Ling Li wore a cold face, ¡°Do you want to block me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Li stared at his eyes, ¡°Lord of Evil, do you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t hinder me, I won¡¯t care about your purpose ofing here.¡±


    Homicidal intent in Ling Li¡¯s eyes became stronger. He said, ¡°If you block me, you will die.¡±


    ¡°What a big talk...¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes, and then her eyes darkened. She grabbed at Lihen Sword in his hand.


    Ling Li changed his expression. More and more blood flowed into Lihen Sword. The originally heavy sword became so light and disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°So fast!¡±


    Su Li retracted without hesitation. The sword tip swept across the front of her face, and her veil was annihted into powder.


    Snap!


    Su Li stopped and touched her cheek. She saw the blood on her fingertips. A line of blood emerged below her right eye, and it vanished in a breath.


    The sword could hurt her!


    ¡°This destructive power is at the level of Junior Emperor. Fancy! You can handle it.¡±


    The voice of the old man sounded in her mind, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you are so powerful. Even I couldn¡¯t sense that. But...we shouldn¡¯t fight too long at this ce, otherwise we will be sucked down into the Fate River and turned into nutrients! Be careful!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. She stopped for a second and jumped out suddenly. Gray film instantly covered her fist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight a quick battle!¡±


    Fast! Too Fast!


    Ling Li contracted his pupils. The fist didn¡¯t arrive, but the wind of it blew his hair backwards.


    He had no time to dodge, so he could only raise his sword to resist.


    Boom!!


    When the fist and sword collided, the horrible giant force passed through the sword into the Ling Li¡¯s arm. Instantly, he turned pale and was shocked in his heart.


    Junior Emperor!!


    He relied on Lihen Sword to reach this power level. This woman¡¯s power...was not under that of him!


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    Swish!


    Theughter suddenly sounded in his ears. Su Li suddenly appeared beside him, and she smacked at his head.


    No!


    Ling Li was shocked. His body was like losing its spine, swaying and walking backwards. Su Li¡¯s fingertips almost scratched his face.


    Ling Li broke out in a cold sweat. He was about to take a sign of relief.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Boom!


    Her palm was shape like a knife and even apanied by wind pressure, which smacked him on the Lihen Tablet.


    ¡°Plus the sword, we are evenly matched. But your physical body is weaker than that of mine.¡±


    The cold voice sounded in his ears.


    Ling Li raised his head, and three blood streaks appeared on his face. He could see Su Li move slowly, but Su Li rushed with each of her step. Then she appeared a meter away from him.


    ¡°The reinforced strength with another object isn¡¯t you real power. Lord of Evil, you should understand that you won¡¯t win this battle. The sword should be mine.¡±


    Su Li did not hesitate to reach out to Lihen Sword. But when she touched the sword, it vanished with the wind.


    When Su Li was dealing with the sword, he fled away quickly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t reinforce the seal this time. Since there is such a powerful enemy, I should leave now!¡± He thought.


    ¡°Want to escape?¡±


    Su Li curled up her lips, ¡°At the end of divine awareness, you couldn¡¯t escape...¡±


    Then she disappeared. The ghosts of Ling Family were stunned there.


    ¡°Oh... First Elder, the bone age of this woman is less than 100 years... Such power, even in our era...¡±


    ¡°The top prodigy!¡±


    The old man gave an exmation of surprise, ¡°Since the history of this circle, such prodigies like her were only two women. One is the Great Lord of Kuiyu Pce!¡±


    ¡°Hiss...¡±


    The ghosts of Ling Family were shocked. Then they were surprised.


    ¡°First Elder, she said that there is a way to help us release the seal.¡±


    The old manughed violently, and soon the old ghost eyes of him emerged unprecedented bright light.


    ¡°After she lights up the end of awareness, she is likely to go further. She gets the method of controlling the crossing lines of fate. If I guess right, the Tablet Keeper could never escape!¡±


    Boom!


    Ling Li was stunned and he got down on his knees. He saw the beautiful figure walking near him. When he was about to pick himself up, Su Li fiddled the red line which connected to Ling Li¡¯s legs.


    Thump¡ª


    Ling Li suddenly lost the feeling of his legs once again.


    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand where it is. In that gap, we are of about the same strength. But you are my prisoner here.¡±


    Su Li squatted down. She suddenly grasped the second red line. Ling Li groaned with a deep voice and lost control of the upper part of his body. Then he fell down. But Su Li held his cor and lifted him up. She approached his face and said softly,


    ¡°Lord of Evil, you are reduced to being my prisoner now.¡±


    #

 Chapter 587 - Not A Patch On My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 587 Not A Patch On My Wife</h4>


    Su Li walked slowly out of the silent and pale fate gap with a fluttering clean dress made of ck yarn.


    The ck runes cage floated behind Su Li. Ling Li was fettered and was unable to move in the cage. He was unwilling to admit defeat.


    ¡°Elder, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Su Li smiled gently as usual, but First Elder of Ling Family felt that there was a subaudition in her smile.


    Now he was about to be set free. He didn¡¯t think too much and gave her a palm-and-fist salute, ¡°I¡¯m so grateful for your help. If we really get out of this trouble, we will see you as our master. But we have a vendetta. We need to find our Young Lord...¡±


    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t hurry to refuse me. Tell me how to get you out of here firstly.¡±


    Su Li stopped the old man from continuing his words.


    The old man nodded. When his eyes fixed on immobile Ling Li, his eyes were filled with hatred. He said in a rtively calm voice,


    ¡°Since the Tablet Keeper shows up, we can escape more easily! As long as the sword in the tablet is destroyed, the Demon Tablet will be weak. Even if there is no Inborn Divine Thunder, we can still reverse the power in it.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Li suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Su Li. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really want to let loose these evil spirits? Qingshui Circle will be in chaos!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Su Liughed out loud. She looked down at the familiar but strange face of Ling Li. Then she leaned over and whispered, ¡°Do you really think you are righteous? Lord of Evil, should I say you are naive or stupid?¡±


    Ling Li was a little surprised. He had never thought that the person in Shengtian Shrine was righteous. But he didn¡¯t doubt about being the Tablet Keeper. Could it be that...


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    He merely stared at Su Li. But Su Li averted her eyes and asked, ¡°Elder, how to destroy the sword in the tablet?¡±


    ¡°This sword has been integrated with the Tablet Keeper. He is the sword, and the sword is him.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Kill him and the sword will be destroyed automatically!¡±


    Ling Li snorted, ¡°You can just say you want me to die. But even I die, that sword will still exist. It could never be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha-ha... Stop cheating us. Do you think I will believe you?!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face changed slightly and soon returned to be calm. She said apathetically, ¡°I see. So...¡±


    She approached the cage, and the runes immediately stood aside. Su Listopped in front of Ling Li, and she suddenly reached out to clutch his neck.


    ¡°Master!!¡±


    ck Lotus was a bit anxious, ¡°No. You¡¯d better think carefully before you do that. He...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Su Li gave a fierce look, ¡°Lord of Evil, there are rumors that you were born to lust for women, and you owned so many concubines who raised numerous offspring for you. But you are so inhuman that you killed all your offspring by yourself. It was because you didn¡¯t want anyone to threaten your status, right?¡±


    Su Li choked him hard.


    ¡°Eh-hem...¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but cough, but he didn¡¯t change his expression. He just looked at Su Li quietly.


    ¡°If I say no, will you believe me? Won¡¯t you...kill me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not.¡±


    Su Li squinted and came close to Ling Li¡¯s face, ¡°Because I won¡¯t...believe every word you say!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar scream came from Ling Li¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Is...¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised and then loosened her palm.


    A frameless mirror, which was full of cracks, raced out from Ling Li¡¯s arms and stopped in front of Su Li. Then a pale woman appeared in the mirror and urgently exined,


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have one concubine. These rumors are all fake. They are lies made by Shengtian Shrine who aims to let him be its ve forever! Although he is the son of the head of Shengtian Shrine, the head didn¡¯t regard him as a human.


    Thousands of years ago, he came back with the son of my master, and the head of Shengtian Shrine was so angry that he wanted to execute Buwang instantly. If he hadn¡¯t maneuvered as the Tablet Keeper, Buwang would have been...¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Ling Li interrupted her. He stared at the Reincarnation Mirror.


    Jing Xin flew forward and stopped on Su Li¡¯s palm. She begged bitterly, ¡°Please, don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Su Li touched Jing Xin¡¯s face gently with a smile. She transmitted the sound in a quiet voice, ¡°I know you. You¡¯ve been his side for thousands of years and had affection for him... But won¡¯t you let your master down?¡±


    Jing Xin trembled with tears. She whispered, ¡°I... I have never asked too much. Senior, if you let him go, I will follow you. I am the treasure, Reincarnation Mirror. I will not be unworthy of you.¡±


    ¡°Jing Xin, stop talking.¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t hide his tiredness. He closed his eyes and rxed himself.


    Tired.


    So tired.


    He really wanted to see Li.


    Finally, at this moment... he could end his meaningless life.


    Thousands of yearster, where would Li be waiting for him?


    Or else, she couldn¡¯t forgive him and hided somewhere.


    In his mind, he recollected the fragments of memories with Su Li in that void world. Then he felt a little warm.


    ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡±


    Su Li stopped in front of him and asked in a clear voice.


    Ling Li slowly opened his calm eyes. He was recollecting Li¡¯s voice. Then he smiled, ¡°Your voice sounds nice. But your voice still can¡¯t equal that of...my wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Li fell silent for a second.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She turned around and snorted coldly, ¡°Lord of Evil, even you are immersed in that fabricated world. It¡¯s so ridiculous!¡±


    The old man in the ice mound couldn¡¯t understand why she still didn¡¯t kill Tablet Keeper but chatted with him.


    He was anxious. Considering Su Li¡¯s strength, he did not dare to push her, so he could only stand aside to watch.


    ¡°If you die, your son, who is protected arduously by you, will fall into abyss again. Do you want to see that happen?¡±


    Su Li held her fist in the other hand and asked.


    Ling Li looked at Su Li questioningly. He was not a fool. At this moment, he finally perceived that the woman did not have a killing intent.


    Why?


    Standing in her position, there was no reason for her to let him go.


    Maybe he understood something just now. He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°There is enough power to protect him.¡±


    ¡°A rabble that you and Fang Yuan rallied?¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°Using the name, Linli Building, is high treason. How dare you say it is enough with that little power?¡±


    At this time, Ling Li contracted his pupils. He stared at Su Li¡¯s face and breathed quickly with a trembling sound, ¡°How can you know... Who...are you?¡±


    ¡°We have seen each other before, Lord of Evil.¡±


    Su Li smiled and imprisoned Jing Xin into the space of ck Lotus Ring, ¡°I beat you in Ghost Region. Do you forget about that so soon?¡±


    ¡°The descendant of Ghost n!¡±


    Ling Li immediately remembered it and blurted out. Then the endless disappointment came to him. He did even forget to ask Su Li why she knew the existence of Linli Building.


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t rival her. This woman could even kill the Grand Elder of Han Sect. He had got nothing on her.


    ¡°My present name is Su Jiuzhou.¡± Su Li smiled faintly, ¡°Soon, you will remember this name deeply. But now...¡±


    Su Li turned around, ¡°Elder, he is useful for me. Do you have a method to take out Lihen Sword without hurting his life?¡±


    Although the old man was somewhat ufortable, he still replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard to do that, unless someone canpletely master an Inborn Divine Thunder and manipte it carefully to peel off the power of Lihen Sword from his body.¡±


    Ling Li lost in thought. It turned out that he was closely associated with Lihen Sword. But the head of Shengtian Shrine said that it came from him body and was put it into his body again to continue his life. Was that a lie?


    The old man didn¡¯t expect that Su Li didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but smiled breezily.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it. It¡¯s easy now... Su Bai,e out.¡±


    ¡°What can I do for you, Sister?¡±


    The vortex of Cang Lei¡¯s Cave appeared in the air, and then Su Bai in white came out of it. He was enclosed by green light, as if he were the immortal of thunder.


    ¡°Strip the other forces away from his body...¡±


    Su Li enjoined him with circumspection. The other people including Ling Li were all stunned.


    ¡°This is...inborn thunder spirit!¡±


    The old man was surprised, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, the inborn thunder spirit could help us peel off Lihen Sword. He is Divine Thunder, and Divine Thunder is him. He has the ability of controlling thunder and lightning and also the force of thunder and lightning practiced by Human n. He is iparable!¡±


    ¡°Sister¡¯s decision is wise naturally.¡±


    Su Bai looked at the old man with appreciation, and then he flew in front of Ling Li. Countless green thunder and lightning swarmed into Ling Li¡¯s pores.


    Ling Li was ready to bear the pain. His stiff body suddenly rxed. He opened his eyes with surprise.


    This power was not painful but a bitfortable. He had never felt that thunder and lightning could be so gentle, which shuttled in his tendons and vessels. He felt limp and even a little warm.


    ¡°Humph! The power of Divine Thunder of Wood is naturally gentle. It is good luck.¡±


    When the old man saw the reaction of Ling Li, he felt ufortable. Since Su Li was standing by his side, he couldn¡¯t say too much.


    Inborn thunder and lightning were powerful. When they entered Ling Li¡¯s body, Lihen Sword fled in disorder. Although Lihen Sword was cunning, it couldn¡¯t resist such a strong power.


    Soon, the scarlet power exuded from Ling Li¡¯s pores. It turned into illusory sword shadow to escape.


    Su Li snorted. Blue lightning shed out from her fingertips. Then it turned into a water dungeon which enclosed the illusory sword shadow. And it couldn¡¯t make a move under the suppression of the dungeon.


    ¡°Divine Thunder of Water!¡±


    The old man was astonished again, ¡°She has two different kinds of Divine Thunder. Is she the Lord of Fenglei Sect now? No. Divine Thunder of Fire and Divine Thunder of Earth survived in Fenglei Sect in those days. It did not match!¡±


    And over time, the sword shadow in the water dungeon gradually revealed its original appearance.


    A thing which would horrify the old man happened!


    #

 Chapter 588 - Awakened to His Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 588 Awakened to His Bloodline</h4>


    The pneuma of Lihen Sword was gradually peeled off. Ling Li frowned and clutched his chest. He felt something newly born was heaving there.


    Although he had never felt these rises and falls, he was not panicked. In addition, he felt an extremely unfamiliar...warmth.


    ¡°This pneuma. How can it be...¡±


    The old man looked nkly at Ling Li who was frowning. His cold face mixed with surprised and excited look. Such a weird expression.


    Thump!


    Thump!


    When ny percent of Lihen Sword was removed, the heartbeat of another heart in Ling Li¡¯s chest sounded suddenly. The newly born power flowed through his tendons and vessels to his limbs and the other part of his body. He couldn¡¯t help but cough out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood fell on the ground with dotted golden light.


    Su Li and Su Bai stood quietly to watch this scene.


    She had already known this sword absorbed Ling Li¡¯s blood. After the old man said those words, the identity of Ling Li was self-evident.


    ¡°Bai Mo deceived Ling Li into suppressing his nsmen...¡±


    Cold silver light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°Whether it is me or Ling Li, the enmities in Qingshui Circle gradually be clear.¡±


    ¡°Eh... Ah!!¡±


    Ling Li hunched and sped his head in pain. There were blue veins on his face.


    Su Bai retracted his hand nkly, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s happening to him? That kind of force has been cleaned.¡±


    Su Li wiped off the profuse sweat on Su Bai¡¯s forehead gently, ¡°Probably...he receives some bad memories.¡±


    Su Bai nodded and then returned to the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    ¡°Ah!! It¡¯s impossible...¡±


    Ling Li suddenly stood up with golden light shining from his body. He broke free from the cage out of a sudden with fierce wind around him. Then he disappeared in the gap in the blink of an eye.


    Su Li stepped backwards and gave a quizzical look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you chase him?¡± asked ck Lotus gingerly.


    ¡°No. Let him cool off. Recently, Shengtian Shrine has no time to find him.¡±


    ¡°Young Lord!!¡±


    The old man came to his senses. He had tears on his face with his body trembling, ¡°Indeed, He...is Young Lord. When I faced him, I didn¡¯t recognize him. And I even wanted to kill him... It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    ¡°Young Lord is still alive...¡±


    ¡°How many nsmen were killed by Young Lord?!¡±


    ¡°The intelligence of Young Lord was blinded. Did he remember his memories today...?¡±


    Whimpers and sobs sounded in the ice mounds. The truth was too cruel for them.


    Su Li watched this scene quietly without sadness or happiness. Then she grabbed Lihen Sword.


    The demon sword trembled severely. Countless blood streaks surged and intertwined to drill into Su Li¡¯s body from her arm. The sword wanted to find another host.


    Su Li smiled coldly, ¡°It seems that your intelligence is not high. You are not qualified to be my treasure.¡±


    After saying that, Su Li touched the de of the sword. Then scarlet blood covered it. Soon, the demon sword excitedly sucked up all the blood.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Seeing this, the old man was petrified. Before he could finish his words, he saw that the cold and bright Lihen Sword started to rust in the speed visible to the naked eyes.


    ¡°Crack!!¡±


    In a few breaths, apanied by the spirit¡¯s scream and annihtion, Lihen Sword turned into ash and fell through Su Li¡¯s fingers on the pale ground. It piled up into a small mound.


    The old man lost his tongue. He had lived in ice mound for tens of thousands of years, but he could only feel cold in his heart.


    ¡°The blood poison of evil ghost. She is really one of Prehistoric Ghost n. But she also belongs to Human n... She is so incredible.¡±


    Thinking of this, the old man began to consider Su Li¡¯s proposal. Maybe, it was much better to follow her after getting out here,pared with the original n that he led the nsmen to explore in this strange Qingshui Circle.


    Crack!


    The crisp crack pulled the old man back to the reality. Seeing the golden thunder shot out from Su Li¡¯s fingertips, he was tongue-tied again and gave a forced smile.


    Divine Thunder of Mental... He knew that the woman was showing her strength. She owned three of the Divine Thunders of the Five Elements. She was so...


    Divine Thunder of Mental lived up to be the most aggressive Divine Thunder. After its several hits, Lihen Tablet was full of cracks.


    ¡°The final hit!¡±


    Su Li squinted and put away Divine Thunder of Mental. She switched to Divine Thunder of Water and severely hit it at the center of Lihen Tablet.


    Boom!


    Lihen Tablet fell apart. It turned into many pieces of gravel. In Su Li¡¯s eyes, those red lines also disappeared at the same time.


    After this step, Su Li felt something. She waved her sleeve to set up a vortex and raised her head, ¡°All of you enter my cave immediately!¡±


    Although the old man didn¡¯t know what happened, he decisively leaded the remaining tens of thousands of nsmen to jump into the vortex and disappeared.


    After putting away the cave, Su Li left the gap without hesitation and returned to the original road.


    When Su Li was about to leave the end of divine awareness and enter underground karst cave, the space of the end of divine awareness stopped for a second. Then all the red lines began to shake and deorbited from the original trajectory. They all pointed to the same point.


    Swish!


    The first red line shot out. As if it triggered a chain reaction, the rest thousands of red lines suddenly shot out in sync and became very sharp!


    Ding, ding, ding, ding!


    Soon, there was a series of collisions in the dark. The countless red lines were broken apart and dyed the boundless darkness a streak of red.


    Swish!


    A white shadow shed through the end of divine awareness. It rushed in the teeth of the attack of the red lines without stopping to the silent ice mounds and then stood still.


    ¡°Oh? The ghosts of Ling Family get out of the seal. It amazes me.¡±


    ¡°When the Tianjiao Battle began, even I couldn¡¯t divine any clues. Is she intentional or not?¡±


    ¡°As expected, the test of the second generation of daughter of luck fails. But the first generation is still alive. Did she y tricks? Or, the boy of Ling Family awakened to his bloodline?¡±


    The white shadow walked to the ce where Ling Li spitted blood. It reached out to touch the ground and curled its lips.


    ¡°Forget it. Even if the Ling Family escapes, the n would not be affected. I don¡¯t need to worry for Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    Then the white shadow disappeared like a wasp of smoke.


    This white shadow was just a clone.


    ...


    Su Li returned to the Endless River. She looked back and frowned lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ck Lotus curiously looked back as well. He couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡°It seems that the end of Ling Qingshui¡¯s divine awareness damaged a little.¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s face slightly changed. ¡°We should go now.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The dangerous source I have sensed has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Is it Bai Mo that the old man mentioned?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ...


    Walking along the river, Su Li quickly found the original hole made by her power. She returned to the mountain road and continued to climb the mountain.


    There were no outsiders. Naturally, she picked up speed. She only had a short stop at high-grade illusion tactical matrixes asionallyin which she was interested. She destroyed the other blocks in front of her with her punches.


    The tests in Shengxian Mountain could only trial the power under the peak of the nature¡¯s test. They were the same for her.


    She even had time to talk with the First Elder of Ling Family in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave so as to get more information.


    After the First Elder of Ling Family entered the cave, he saw Hong Baizhu and Su Bai could get along well with each other. Then he confirmed his thought. He let his guard down and told her some details.


    He was the First Elder of Ling Family, whose name was Ling Zhizhen. His power was at peak in those days which reached the Realm of Great Emperor. Compared with Ling Qingshui¡¯s power, his power was several levels lower, although they were at the same realm.


    Ling Zhizhen said that the early phase of Dacheng Realm was the Realm of Junior Emperor. In this phase, people could master the ability to control the power of the heaven and earth and form a region. The perfection phase of Dacheng Realm was the Realm of Great Emperor. People in this phase could affect the rule of this circle and also be suppressed by the naturalw.


    However, the level of Ling Qingshui was over the naturalw. Therefore, he reced the naturalw and became the master of this circle. He was invincible here!


    ¡°Is he the immortal in legend?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Although he was still called the emperor by people in this circle, he has already surpassed Dacheng Realm and reached Realm of Immortals. He could break the void and travel in the universe. Shui has been to the universe, but he was seriously injured when he came back. He just told us one sentence about his experience in the universe, ¡®There is always someone who is better than us.¡¯ Then he didn¡¯t speak more.¡±


    ¡°Elder Ling, how much do you know about the Star Hall you just mentioned?¡±


    Ling Zhizhen made a forced smile, ¡°I only heard from Shui that it was an enormous and old force from the universe. But I don¡¯t know any other details about it.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Elder Ling, what you told me has already broadened my outlook.¡±


    After one day¡¯smunication with Su Jiuzhou, Ling Zhizhen found that she was very kind and gentle. It was an almost impossible thing that she had such good characters at her age with incredible talent and power.


    ¡°She is less than 30 years old, but she is now in the perfection phase of Yuanying Realm. Her power is even...outstandingin Junior Emperors. She is much more powerful than Shui. The naturalw certainly would be jealous of this prodigy who walks outside. How does she live to the present...?¡±


    Ling Zhizhen fell silent in confusion.


    Su Li hurried on with her journey. She could think of something when she talked with Ling Zhizhen.


    Although her power had reached that of a Junior Emperor, her realm was too far away from that of him. If she encountered a Junior Emperor whose power was equally-matched to hers and then she was led into his region, she would be in a dilemma. How should she cope with that?


    Su Li remembered that unlucky Grand Elder who was killed by her in the Ghost Region. If she hadn¡¯t had the fragments of the small world and he hadn¡¯t been too careless that time, the ending...would have been really hard to say.


    Su Li looked gloomy. Capturing ice demon, upying Jiuzhou Region, and achieving the power level of Junior Emperor... Frequent victory seemed to make her ck.


    ¡°After this, I should go somewhere to improve my power again.¡±


    Su Li made up her mind and climbed quickly. The summit of Shengxian Mountain was...less than a thousand feet from her!


    At the same time, another scene staged in the space of ck Lotus Ring.


    #

 Chapter 589 - Set Foot on The Summit

    <h4>Chapter 589 Set Foot on The Summit</h4>


    In a dark and endless space, a mirror with full of cracks was suspended there.


    A bright light shed through the mirror, and then the pale and confused face of Jing Xin emerged.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°It is the space in my real body! Tut. The mirror surface of Reincarnation Mirrores back in this way.¡±


    ck Lotus appeared from the darkness. Although he looked like a human, his pupils were both white, and there was a ck lotus between his eyebrows. His body was somewhat transparent. Clearly, he was a spirit instead of a human.


    ¡°How are you going to treat her?¡±


    Another voice came from the other direction. Jin Xing turned around and saw a small odd-shaped beast striding towards her.


    The beast reminded Jing Xin of the huge monster that she had met in those years. Her face turned pale instantly.


    ck Lotus smiled, ¡°Silly, she seems to recognize you.¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation lied in front of the mirror surface and licked his paws, ¡°I gave her the ability to control the world of Reincarnation Mirror. She certainly can recognize me.¡±


    ¡°You are...the real mirror spirit!¡±


    Jing Xin could not stop trembling, because she was the fake. Since now the true spirit had shown up, her fate could be imagined.


    ¡°Master ordered not to hurt her.¡±


    ck Lotus gave a strange sound, ¡°She, a ruthless person, could even be soft-hearted. She was almost cheated on¡­¡±


    ¡°ck Lotus, I guess you need some divine thunder.¡±


    When Su Li¡¯s faint voice sounded, ck Lotus was so scared that his face turned green. He severely pped himself and piteously begged, ¡°Master, I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation could not help butugh out aloud. Then, it immediately covered its mouth, and its face was extremely red.


    ¡°After you devour the mirror, if you do not show something special, I will consider changing a blood refining treasure.¡±


    Now, Little Beast of Reincarnation could notugh as well. It lowered the tail and nodded.


    After the voice faded away, ck Lotus rubbed his face and muttered, ¡°Damn it! She could really see the space in my real body. Since when?¡±


    Thinking that Su Li probably watched him all the time, ck Lotus shivered. He swallowed theing words and pped on the head of Little Beast of Reincarnation, ¡°Hurry up. Master is waiting for us.¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation shrank its head and thought in the mind, ¡°You have never acted this way before.¡±


    It slowly threw the Reincarnation Mirror Ring from its mouth. The mirror ring immediately integrated into the mirror surface. White lights appeared from the cracks and then drowned the face of Jing Xin.


    Shortly after, the white light dispersed. Aplete ssic bronze mirror was there.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s notplete, it is recovered at face value.¡±


    ck Lotus wanted to touch the surface of the mirror, but Little Beast of Reincarnation interrupted his attempt by ingesting the mirror.


    ¡°It needs me to grow.¡±


    Seeing Little Beast of Reincarnation close its eyes, ck Lotus pped his hands and said nonchntly, ¡°Who cares that mirror? Remember not to digest that girl, otherwise Master will punish you.¡±


    ¡°I know the consequence.¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation nced at ck Lotus and then closed its eyes again.


    ck Lotus sighed. He peeked into the dimmest corner in the space of the ring.


    ¡°Has she seen those stuff?¡±


    ...


    It was the third day since Shengxian Mountain opened. At noontime on the summit.


    The wind was blowing with extreme cold. A girl¡¯s skirt was dancing with the wind like a ck butterfly was pping its wings.


    ¡°Is this the destination?¡±


    Su Li carefully checked the ce. As soon as she determined that there were no pitfalls, she set her foot on a circr stone on the top.


    At that moment, the voice of the spirit of the Mysterious Realm sounded again.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou from Ni Sect has reached the summit, ranking the first on Tianjiao List!¡±


    Su Li chuckled and asked, ¡°Am I the only one who can hear the words?¡±


    After a while, the spirit of the Mysterious Realm replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li blinked and continued slowly, ¡°Could you please announce it to everyone?¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Could you do that?¡± Su Li¡¯s tone was gentler. She waited patiently.


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm was shaken, ¡°Let me consider it for a moment.¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm revealed its sanity, but Su Li was not surprised because she had already guessed it. She only nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When the spirit of the Mysterious Realm was considering, Su Li concentrated on the central altar on the circr stone. The altar upied 60% area of the circr stone. Su Li only took a few steps to approach it. There was a jade slip on the altar like a matrix te.


    When her fingers touched the jade slip, a few thoughts immediately entered her awareness sea.


    ¡°The first ce will get pneuma fortune and drive the evil spirit away! You will be the future pir of Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ¡°Put your palm on the te and think of the thing you want. As long as it is in Qingshui Circle, I¡¯ll meet your requirement.¡±


    Su Li moved her fingers away. She muttered with light in her eyes, ¡°Are these thoughts from Ling Qingshui?¡±


    Except for the Master of Qingshui Circle, no one dared to make such an arrogant promise. Unfortunately, even if Ling Qingshui was so powerful, he could be defeated as well.


    Rumble¡ª


    The air was vibrating as if the spirit of the Mysterious Realm was making a response after hearing ¡°Ling Qingshui¡±.


    Without hesitation, Su Li put her hand gently on the jade slip. Several thoughts shed in her mind, but only one finally got into the matrix te of jade slip.


    ¡°I want the perceptions of practicing Suiyu Tactics of Kuiyu Pce! No matter whose perceptions are!¡±


    Buzz!


    White lightburst from the matrix te of jade slip during the vibration and then prated into the altar.


    Su Li waited there quietly.


    If it was searching through the whole Qingshui Circle, it must need a lot of time.


    Shortly after, the spirit of the Mysterious Realm said, ¡°Your request has been epted. It is indeed in Qingshui Circle, otherwise the butterfly of the altar would not get in there.¡±


    Su Li was a little joyed, ¡°Great! Well, have you decided yet?¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°You have the Buddha¡¯s relics of Yuanfo Ancient Temple, so I am willing to do you the favor.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Thank you very much. Announcing several times will be better.¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm, ¡°...¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou from Ni Sect has reached the summit, ranking the first on Tianjiao List!¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou from Ni Sect has reached the summit, ranking the first on Tianjiao List!¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou from Ni Sect has reached the summit, ranking the first on Tianjiao List!¡±


    It had just passed high noon. Many talents were not far away from the summit. However, at this moment, everyone heard the same sound told by the spirit of the Mysterious Realm personally.


    It even repeated twice!


    The originally lively Shengxian Mountain was silent for a second and then became noisy.


    ¡°After two days and a half, someone won the first ce?!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? Not Lord of Evil but Su Jiuzhou, that dark horse?¡±


    ¡°Who is that woman? I have never heard Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°Where are the people from the top holy sects?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ranking now does not exin anything. When those people from the top holy sects got there, they will certainly have a bloody battle!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Speed up!¡±


    ...


    In a rugged and winding mountain path, Ling Xian took a leisurely walk.


    She chose the right fork of the road and had just reached 80% of the whole mountain. Ling Li was fighting at the front ahead, so she did not need to work hard, and she just needed to reach the summit in time.


    By that time, Ling Li would fight one of the top ten ces of Tianjiao List for her, making a show of Fate Pce¡¯s power.


    Two people from one sect ranked in the top ten. None of the holy sects had achieved this, and now she was going to be the first one.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou from Ni Sect has reached the summit, ranking the first on Tianjiao List!¡±


    The sound of the spirit of the Mysterious Realm was cold and merciless.


    Ling Xian¡¯s smile froze on her face. Then she became angry and lost her former calm, ¡°What the hell Ling Li is doing? A nobody has reached the summit?¡±


    Such an emergency made her speed up to the summit.


    Almost at the same time, all talents elerated the process, and the whole Shengxian Mountain instantly became livelier than before.


    In the outside world, Tianjiao List was still nk. The rankings would not show only until the end of the third day. Thus, the whole Shengxian City seemed to be peaceful.


    ¡°It¡¯s like the peace before the storm¡­¡±


    Xie Wei was holding a teacup and stood at the window. His eyes were deep and full of quiet with a little puzzle, ¡°Great-grandfather gave me that order unexpectedly. What did he see?¡±


    On the summit, Su Li couldn¡¯t see what happened in the mountain, but she was in a good mood.


    Since the matrix te of jade slip hadn¡¯te back for a long time, she did not continue to wait. She opened Cang Lei¡¯s Cave and let out all the participants.


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm watched this scene.


    ¡°...¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm had never seen such an unruly fighter. However, he chose to keep silent because of the Buddha¡¯s relics of Yuanfo Ancient Temple and the words ¡°Ling Qingshui¡±.


    Ban Qian and the others were a little confused because of the sudden switch, but they soon realized the situation.


    ¡°We¡­are at the summit!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s pupils contracted. She saw Su Li who was leaning against the altar without any surprise.


    As early as the puppet test, Yin Xuetong knew this woman was stronger than Ling Li. It was not a surprise that she could be the first one to the top.


    Fang Mu scratched his head. He felt a little sorry for those talents who were hard climbing now.


    Qu Qingning took out a new outfit from the universe ring and put it on to cover the blood on his clothes. Su Bai had washed away all the negative emotions of the second test of Qiyu Xuangong.


    After Qu Qingning woke up, he remembered all the previous actions. He could not do anything except keeping silent.


    Apart from that, he looked at Su Li with gratitude. If she hadn¡¯t helped him, he would have gotten stuck in the second test forever and be a madman who only did evil things!

 Chapter 590 - 0 The Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Rankings</h4>


    The Qiyu Xuangong had seven tests.


    The first, desire;


    The second, evil thoughts;


    The third, love;


    The fourth, fear;


    The fifth, sorrow;


    The sixth, anger;


    The seventh, joy.


    As the hardest one, the second test would make people lose their nature and mind. Since Su Jiuzhou helped him pass it, passing all the tests of Qiyu Xuangong would be no longer an imagination.


    He was already in the first phase of nature¡¯s test. If he could reach thete phase before the seventh test, the power that came from the seven tests would lead him to skip three levels and reach the Junior Emperor!


    By that time, Ankui Valley would no longer limit him!


    Xuan Yu¡¯er blinked and looked at the scenery on the summit.


    Arrived?


    Her master said that to keep the top 10 rankings on Tianjiao List would be very difficult. But, why would it be so easy?


    ¡°You guys, what are you thinking?¡±


    Su Li was ying with her fingernails. She casually said, ¡°I want the top three. The rests are yours.¡±


    Yin Xuetong opened her eyes wide. She thought she got it wrong, so she called in her mind.


    ¡°Spirit of Mysterious Realm, does this approach follow the rules?¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    No one answered her.


    The impartial spirit of Mysterious Realm now kept silent?!


    Yin Xuetong stared at the woman in the distance who was still cleaning nails. How was that possible?!


    Fang Mu scratched his head and looked at Yin Xuetong who was not fully recovered. He offered honestly, ¡°Sister Xuetong, let¡¯s fight?¡±


    Yin Xuetongughed with anger and rolled her eyes, ¡°I give up! Mu, you be a bad boy.¡±


    ¡°I learned that from my elder brother.¡±


    Fang Mu easily med it on Fang Yuan and then turned to Ban Qian and Xuan Yu¡¯er.


    Ban Qian waved his hands and revealed his white teeth, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. If I rank too high, people won¡¯t ept me.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. I am too young.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er then added, ¡°Master said that the tenth position would be able to prevent Ciyun Building from declining.¡±


    ¡°This is Tianjiao List! Guys, why are you all so humble?¡±


    Su Li pointed to Fang Mu and Qu Qingning, ¡°You two. Fight?¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes were full of fire at once. He stared at Qu Qingning¡¯s gloomy face, ¡°I am prepared!¡±


    The atmosphere got tense instantly.


    Qu Qingning was sitting cross-legged on a cold stone. He raised his head, and Fang Mu¡¯s face was reflected in his washed-out gray eyes.


    After a while of silence, he showed a smile that had not been seeing for a long time.


    That smile did not belong to the Great Holy Boy of Ankui Valley, but to the Qu Qingning, a dabbler, in Reincarnation Mirror. It was a chipper and casual smile.


    Fang Mu was suddenly stunned.


    ¡°I surrender.¡±


    Like he didn¡¯t care about it at all, Qu Qingning stopped smiling and lowered his head again.


    ¡°Qu Qingning is really recovering.¡±


    A light shed in Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyes.


    In Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, Qu Qingning was either sleeping or pretending to be asleep all the time. As a result, Yin Xuetong did not even say a word to him.


    Su Bai¡¯s words were still echoing in her ears.


    ¡°Sistermanded to wash away the evil thoughts in his body but not to hurt his life.¡±


    Why did Su Jiuzhou want to save him? She hated the top holy sects!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, I will name your rankings.¡±


    Su Li smiled and said, ¡°Fang Mu, the fourth; Qu Qingning, the fifth; Yin Xuetong, the sixth; Ban Qian, the eighth; Xuan Yu¡¯er, the ninth. As for the tenth ce, we should leave it to others. What do you say?¡±


    The crowd, ¡°...¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was confused, ¡°Senior Su, who is the seventh?¡±


    Ban Qian looked back at Xuan Yu¡¯er. Why did she call Su Jiuzhou Senior Su so naturally? Did she find something?


    ¡°Just call me Fellow Practitioner Su.¡±


    Su Li exined with a smile, ¡°The seventh ce is reserved for a junior. That is an encouragement to him.¡±


    ¡°I see, Fellow Practitioner Su.¡±


    Since Xuan Yu¡¯er sensed other people¡¯s strange gazes, she didn¡¯t dare to speak more.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A gust of wind came here, and then a mountain road appeared where a figure walked out. People were stunned.


    ¡°It is not toote.¡±


    Before everyone had time to speak, another road appeared instantly and showed a more shocking figure. He said reluctantly, ¡°One step behind you!¡±


    ¡°Yi Mo!¡±


    ¡°Yan Ziye!¡±


    ¡°How dare youe here?!¡±


    Fang Mu and Qu Qingning almost simultaneously shouted.


    When the depressed Qu Qingning heard these words, he looked at the two people abruptly. Then a light shed in his mind. He turned back and gazed at Su Li¡¯s face, and the gaze contained surprise, gratefulness, guilt, regret, and other variousplex emotions which could not be described in words.


    Was that her?


    That was the only exnation of why she had such a strong hostility to the top holy sects, and why she let the three people go and helped them pass a test after arrested them.


    She did not change, who was still a woman with a warm heart and cold gesture. However,pared to the once cute master of Linli Building asionally, he could only sense indifference from her now.


    Qu Qingning¡¯s brain was working intensely, but he eventually buried all the thoughts in the bottom of his heart.


    Whether it was her or not, he had no reason to approach her now.


    ¡°Gentlemen, long time no see.¡±


    Ling Qinn nodded to greet with a distant smile, ¡°My name is Ling Qinn, and I belong to Ni Sect. I am not Yi Mo. Don¡¯t call my name wrong next time.¡±


    He went to Su Li and Yan Ziye followed. However, Yan Ziye didn¡¯t bother to say a word when seeing those acquaintances.


    ¡°ording to our deal, Ling Qinn is the second. Yan Ziye, do you agree?¡±


    Su Li turned to the two persons.


    Yan Ziye waved and smiled, ¡°Yes. They are not so different. Besides, we have taken the top three!¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    Then, Su Li secretly transmitted the sound to the spirit of the Mysterious Realm, ¡°Thest Tianjiao List was set off by Tianyake Attic. So, it is okay for me to set their ranks. Later, if someone arrives here before the deadline, I will let the two persons prove their strength. Is killing banned here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The spirit of the Mysterious Realm answered very quickly. Although it showed no emotion, Su Li still felt a hint of relief from its voice.


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be better. I am looking forward to furthering cooperation. What¡¯s more, I will find out the truth of Ling Qingshui¡¯s death.¡±


    Ling Qingshui was indeed dead. The scene at the end of the divine awareness was the best proof.


    ¡°...Thank you! As long as you do not go too far, I won¡¯t send any punishments. Su Jiuzhou, remember my name, Zhen Mo. I was the treasure apanying my master!¡±


    After getting the promise, Su Li felt relieved. Then she closed her eyes and transmitted the sound in silence to the two persons.


    ¡°You two solve the rest.¡±


    Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye looked at each other. Then they found their ces to sit down, waiting for someone.


    Though Yin Xuetong was sitting with the crowd, she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Su Li. Now, she had already lost her interest in Tianjiao Battle.


    About the event that Ling Qinn¡¯s soul was separated, it was not a secret in the intelligence system of the top holy sects. All the top four holy sects knew it clearly.


    She had no power to change that situation. She imagined that maybe one day, Tianyin Tribe would be destroyed. Although Ling Qinn couldn¡¯te to life at that time, his soul would rest in peace.


    Then suddenly, her fantasy became a reality.


    Tianyin Tribe really died out!


    Moreover, Ling Qinn was standing in front of her!


    ¡°Tianyin Tribe¡¯s extinction surely is rted to Su Jiuzhou and Ni Sect. Which powerful one is behind her?¡±


    Soon, four hours passed. Finally, a new road appeared at the entrance where a talk and thin youth in ck stood.


    When he saw that there were almost 10 people there, he was stunned.


    What was happening here?


    It was natural that Great Holy Boys of the top holy sects was there, but there were some people who he didn¡¯t know!


    It this...Su Jiuzhou?


    The youth in ck frowned when he saw Su Li, remembering the portrait and analysis from the elder, ¡°Su Jiuzhou and the two strange men may belong to one sect.¡±


    He turned his gaze to the two men next to her. When he saw one of them looking at him with a smile, he waspletely shocked.


    Was that a dream?!


    Was it an illusion? Not the summit?!


    The youth showed vignce, but Yan Ziyeughed and said, ¡°Silly boy! This is the summit. Come here. Let me have a look at you.¡±


    This youth was Zhou Linfeng.


    Yan Ziye¡¯s tone made Zhou Linfeng¡¯s eyes turn red slightly. But Zhou Linfeng only took a few steps forward warily. After confirming there was no trap, he could no longer hold but rushed to Yan Ziye.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    When Zhou Linfeng shouted, Yan Ziye also showed excitement. But Yan Ziye still rubbed his ears, ¡°Do you want to make me deaf?¡±


    Zhou Linfeng scratched his head and finally wore a happy expression. His voice was full of giggling and somewhat sobs, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Silly boy, I am not dead. Of course, you are not.¡±


    Yan Ziye hit Zhou Linfeng hard on the back of the head and grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hide anymore. Those stubborn old guys must be angry enough and want to kill me now! You don¡¯t need to cry, and maybe we will have a good fight in the future.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight with you!¡±


    Zhou Linfeng got nervous instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t be the Holy Boy anymore. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

 Chapter 591 - Yes, Only

    <h4>Chapter 591 Yes, Only</h4>


    ¡°Idiot! Why don¡¯t you be the holy boy but ran for your life with me?¡±


    Yan Ziye cursed with anger. But there was joy and helplessness in his eyes.


    He wanted to reunite with his junior fellow apprentice. But it was too difficult.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Zhou Linfeng, if you want to go and seek refuge with me, I can give you a chance.¡±


    Su Li suddenly opened her eyes and spoke.


    Yan Ziye was immediately embarrassed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it so fast? ording the lesson that I have learnt, it is not easy for him to separate from the sect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the Void Sword Sect to get some reward.¡±


    Su Li stared at Yan Ziye with a serious expression, ¡°Yan Ziye, don¡¯t look down on yourself. You should understand where you are now. From now on, your status here will only be higher than that of you as the lord of Void Sword Sect. It¡¯s time to correct your attitude.¡±


    Yan Ziye lowered his head in shame, ¡°Honored Master, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Honored Master?¡±


    Zhou Linfeng felt uneasy when he saw that Su Li dared to discipline his senior fellow apprentice. However, as he heard those two words ¡°Honored Master¡±, he recalled his rted memories and widened his eyes.


    ¡°Are you...Holy Girl Su?¡±


    The three people of the top holy sects got much greater reaction.


    When the three heard these two words, they stared at Su Li¡¯s face in the same time. They wanted to see how she reacted.


    Su Li looked at Zhou Linfeng with a smile, ¡°Does it matter that I am Holy Girl Su or not? Your senior fellow apprentice followed me to overthrow the Fate Pce. Then, do you choose to stay in your holy sect or depart from your sect to join Ni Sect?¡±


    Zhou Linfeng wore serious eyes, ¡°Are you in charge?¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, Yan Ziye got angry, ¡°How dare you speak to Honored Master like this? Honored Master is the lord of Ni Sect. Do you think she shouldn¡¯t be in charge? If you are disrespectful to Honored Master afterwards, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Zhou Linfeng nodded aggrievedly. He looked at Su Li and stopped speaking. But the determination in his eyes had already told his thought.


    ¡°Void Sword Sect lost double.¡±


    Ban Qian said like an unconcerned person, ¡°Two holy boys are poached from Void Sword Sect. I don¡¯t know if their old ancestors will regret their decision to participate in the n of Fate Pce or not.¡±


    ¡°Such being the case, you rank the seventh on the Tianjiao List and you can have an exnation when you go back. I will go to the Void Sword Sect, and then I will tell you what to do. Before I go, don¡¯t make any move, understand?¡±


    Su Li secretly transmitted the sound. Zhou Linfeng¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and he nodded slightly.


    After that, Zhou Linfeng sat down next to Yan Ziye. These two people transmitted the sound to each other, talking about various things that had happened in the sect over the years. They couldn¡¯t see the next one who reached the summit for such a long time. Then Zhou Linfeng finally couldn¡¯t help but transmit the sound cautiously,


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, why are the rankings of Tianjiao Battle decided by Honored Master?¡±


    Yan Ziye said with a smile, ¡°You little boy can¡¯t understand Honored Master¡¯s method. These holy boys and holy girls have already been here early. In fact, they were all captured here by Honored Master.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?!¡±


    Zhou Linfeng was shocked, and suddenly he remembered something. Looking around, he didn¡¯t see Lord of Evil as expected.


    Undoubtedly, this Honored Master must be the that person. No one understood the temperament of his senior fellow apprentice better than him. Otherwise, if the Honored Master


    were someone else, his senior fellow apprentice would not be able to bow down like this. However, that person¡¯s soul and body had been destroyed.


    He wondered why she came back to life again and her bone age was less than a hundred years.


    What kind of sect was Ni Sect?


    There seemed to be too many stories he didn¡¯t know.


    Zhou Linfeng seemed dull, but in fact he was clever. He was very sensible. He kept silent about what he thought, and he even didn¡¯t tell that to his senior fellow apprentice.


    His rule of life was not to cause trouble for his senior fellow apprentice.


    Time passed as everyone waited. There were only two hours left until the end of the third day. The people who climbed to the summit immediately increased.


    Buzz!


    Two mountain roads appeared. Zhao Qianyuan and Ling Xian arrived at the same time.


    The moment they appeared, Yan Ziye and Ling Qinn widened their eyes suddenly.


    Murderous intent appeared in Yan Ziye¡¯s eyes. He stared at these two people, ¡°You fight with Zhao Qianyuan, and I fight with Ling Xian. How about that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    After answering, Ling Qinn disappeared instantly.


    Yan Ziye got excited. When he was about to race forward, he saw a dark shadow suddenly shed in front of him. He was shocked, ¡°Honored Master?¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Su Li said calmly and then disappeared.


    Boom!


    Ling Qinn made finger gestures with his hands. Now he didn¡¯t have to conceal his identity. Finally, he sent out the treasure that he retrieved¡ªYin-Yang Fan!


    ¡°Go!¡±


    As Ling Qinn exhaled lightly through his mouth, countless needle light shot out from the rotating cyan fan. Before the light could get to his body, Zhao Qianyuan felt tingling pains on his face.


    ¡°My defensive treasure does not work. Is that holy treasure?!¡±


    Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He threw a cold skull into the air which seemed to be alive and opened and closed its mouth while revolving.


    Zhao Qianyuan opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood which dyed the skull red.


    The skull suddenly profusely radiated the cold light and blocked all the needles. Then it roared and opened its mouth to bite Ling Qinn!


    Ling Qinn dropped his eyes and chanted a spell. Then the Yin-Yang Fan unfolded, revealing thendscape painting on it, and a force of suction generated out of thin air.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s face changed drastically. But it was toote for him to retrieve the skull. He could only watch the skull be swallowed by the fan.


    ¡°This treasure...has such a weird change after leaving the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s face changed and he regretted. If he hadn¡¯t flinched away that time and had taken a share of the spoils in Reincarnation Mirror, he shouldn¡¯t have been at a disadvantage!


    ¡°After returning to the sect, I must go and ask that bitch if she also hided a holy treasure!¡±


    When he thought of this, Zhao Qianyuan suddenly shuddered. Then a deadly atmosphere suddenly enveloped him.


    ¡°Dare to desert at this time?¡±


    Ling Qinn¡¯s voice came close to his ears.


    Ling Qinn was several feet away from him just now!


    What an incredible speed?!


    Zhao Qianyuan felt very nervous. He used the body spirit shield in a panic, but Ling Qinn punched faster than the spirit shield condensed. So, he punched directly at Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s chest!


    One punch!


    Full force!


    Boom!


    Zhao Qianyuan could only see darkness in front of him and spurted blood from his mouth. Under Ling Qinn¡¯s punch, his chest sank deeply. Due to violent vibration, his internal organs turned into a mess!


    This was not over. Ling Qinn hit his head directly with a punch.


    Bang!


    Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s head burst into pieces like a broken watermelon. The red and white brain tissue was mixed together. His head including his soul were both shattered!


    The final hit!


    It was like a long story. But in fact, Zhao Qianyuan died on the spot in few breaths.


    ¡°His power is above that of me.¡±


    Yin Xuetong gotplicated feelings. She was a little envious of Ling Qinn fighting for himself, but she wasn¡¯t envious of his power. He wasn¡¯t like her living like a puppet.


    At the same time, Su Li had reached a ce less than a foot in front of Ling Xian and stood still.


    Ling Xian didn¡¯t care about Su Li¡¯s arrival. She nced over the summit and found no trace of Ling Li. Her beautiful face suddenly became gloomy. She clenched her teeth and looked back at Su Li who was standing in front of her calmly with a cold smile.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou? How dare you stop me? Before I reach the summit, do you really think you are somebody?¡±


    Su Li stayed calm and said softly, ¡°You go down by yourself, or I help you.¡±


    Ling Xian looked at her with contempt, ¡°Just you?¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, ¡°Yes, only me.¡±


    ¡°You court death!¡±


    The cold light in Ling Xian¡¯s eyes skyrocketed, and she conjured thousands of purple silk threads, which contained endless homicidal intent and rushed towards Su Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°Condense.¡±


    Su Li said calmly. Then an invisible ripple spread from her body in an instant. The evil ghost¡¯s eyes in the depths of her pupils suddenly opened.


    Before the purple silk threads of Ling Xian could reach Su Li¡¯s body, they were shattered by an invisible force and fell down.


    Ling Xian¡¯s face was pale. The force of reversed shock came over her without warning. She suddenly felt painful in her wrists and dropped hervender pocket-size horsetail whisk treasure onto the ground.


    Afterwards, hum¡ª


    The surrounding space suddenly seemed to be alive, squeezing her body.


    Ling Xian was nervous and she was unable to take back her treasure. Then she retreated hurriedly in terror.


    ¡°I... I cannot resist this woman. I am far inferior to her!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!¡±


    ¡°I am the protagonist of this era. Except for Ling Li who is controlled by my master, no one can defeat me!¡±


    Ling Xian stared at the expressionless Su Li. Then Ling Xian¡¯s beautiful face turned a little hideous.


    ¡°Do you want to escape?¡±


    Su Li walked in front of Ling Li in the blink of an eye. The distance between them was less than one foot.


    The space continued to squeeze. Ling Xian barely conjured her protective treasure. But this treasure only held on for one breath, and then it shattered. The narrow space made it more and more difficult for her to move. But the arrogance in her eyes had not faded.


    ¡°Which Old Cat are you who borrowed someone¡¯s body and came to life again? Don¡¯t you know my master¡¯s name? If you dare to hurt me and affect my master¡¯syout which has been set for tens of thousands of years, you wille to a bad end. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Your master?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s five fingers slowly clenched into a fist, and the space around Ling Xian was almostpressed into a piece of paper. Ling Xian spewed out a big mouthful of blood in pain. Her ribs were shattered and her chest sank.


    ¡°Who is your master? Please forgive my ignorance. Talent Ling, can you tell me that?¡±


    The ubiquitouspression acted on every part of Ling Xian¡¯s body. She could hear the cracking sounding from her bones.


    She put on a pained look but never said uncle, ¡°You...must die! My master...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were cold, and she clenched her fists abruptly.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!!¡±


    Suddenly, the sharp pain came deeply into her soul. Ling Xian couldn¡¯t help screaming, but Su Li didn¡¯t let her go. Su Li still clenched her fist.


    Until Ling Xian finally showed fear in her eyes, Su Li slowly let go of her hand. She gave a smile and whispered, ¡°You still have another chance.¡±


    The near-death experience made Ling Xian fully awake.


    This woman was a lunatic!


    She had to beg for mercy, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s my fault. My master is¡­Fate Ancestor, who is the Great Lord of Fate Pce. You should have heard of his name. If you can let me go, I will not mention what happens today to my master.¡±


    ¡°Fate Ancestor?¡±


    Su Li was somewhat shocked, ¡°Is he...Fate Ancestor who nned the Reincarnation Mirror and the daughter of luck?¡±

 Chapter 592 - The List Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 592 The List Appeared</h4>


    Seeing that Su Li finally changed her expression, Ling Xian immediately confessed, ¡°It is my master who wanted to win the luck of heaven and earth. If there hadn¡¯t been that ident, he would have already been be an immortal! Although now he is not an immortal, his force is above that of all the existences in Qingshui Circle¡­ He is the most powerful person in the world!¡±


    She finished speaking out of breath. She imagined that Su Li immediately let her go and apologized to her in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha...¡±


    Su Liughed. There wasn¡¯t fear on her face, but relief and joy.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Ling Xian felt shocked. Her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Because I am happy.¡±


    Su Li pinched Ling Xian¡¯s mouth and said softly, ¡°Thank you for telling me that I find the right person.¡±


    ¡°What? You did it on purpose!¡±


    Ling Xian¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. Su Li didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and made finger gestures to seal her and threw her into a corner of Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    She didn¡¯t deserve Su Bai¡¯s healing. She wouldn¡¯t die soon.


    After all this was done, Su Li had time to turn her attention to another woman in a sword robe who had newly climbed to the summit.


    Seeing her walking nearer, the woman in a sword robe immediately stepped back with fear, and she said slowly, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, I only want to upy thest ce on the Tianjiao List, and there is no conflict between you and me.¡±


    The implication was that Su Li shouldn¡¯t start another feud.


    ¡°She is Fang Lan from Shenbei Holy Sect.¡±


    Yan Ziye reminded Su Li timely, ¡°Originally, she was not qualified to be a holy girl, but the two brothers Su Qingtan and Su Qinghao both have betrayed their sect. I have heard from Tianyake Attic that they caused quite a stir because they were hunted by Shenbei Holy Sect. If they hadn¡¯t taken sanctuary at Yin and Yang Region and disappeared, Shenbei Holy Sect wouldn¡¯t have given up chasing them.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li smiled and wore the same expression as she abused Ling Xian, ¡°Can you still say there is no conflict between you and me?¡±


    ¡°You are...Yan¡­whose soul was deprived.¡±


    When Fang Lan saw Yan Ziye, she was shocked. And then she instantly turned around to flee from here and even didn¡¯t care about her ranking on the Tianjiao List.


    But she was still slower than Su Li.


    Fang Lan felt dizzy when she was violently hit on her head. Then she lost her consciousness and was sucked into Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    This scene happened so quickly. Yin Xuetong was shocked because Ling Xian was trapped. When she came to her sense, everything was over.


    Su Li returned to the altar and sat down. She closed her eyes to rest.


    Dealing with these talents was her expected result. She was not surprised about that. If she couldn¡¯t even defeat these juniors, she definitely couldn¡¯t resist the holy sects headed by the Fate Pce.


    ¡°Time will be over in one hour. There is still a vacancy on the summit.¡±


    Fang Mu couldn¡¯t help muttering. Su Jiuzhou and others killed one of the three people who came upter, and captured two of them. So, there was no increase of number of the people who reached the summit.


    Fang Mu and the other three saw what happened to Ling Xian. Their reactions to it were surprisingly unanimous.


    They turned a blind eye on Ling Xian.


    As a disciple of Fate Ancestor, Ling Xian always showed a condescending attitude. She even looked down upon them. Now seeing Ling Xian was trounced by Su Li, they felt very happy. But they were still curious about the purpose of Ni Sect.


    ¡°Mu, don¡¯t you feel anything wrong? Even Ling Xian has reached the summit, that person didn¡¯t appear yet.¡±


    Yin Xuetong looked at the empty edge of the mountain and secretly transmitted the sound.


    Fang Mu also felt puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what happened in Shengxian Mountain.


    Fang Mu thought of his previous thought that he wanted to turn Su Li and Ling Li into enemies. Fang Mu was taken aback and then he transmitted the sound, ¡°Sister Xuetong, maybe...Su Jiuzhou encountered with him in Shengxian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so, too?¡±


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s brows unfolded, ¡°It is possible. With Su Jiuzhou¡¯s method against Qu Qingning, she must use a more terrifying method to deal with Ling Li when she encountered him... Maybe Ling Li is in her cave, but he has not been released yet.¡±


    Yin Xuetong thought quickly.


    Who was Su Jiuzhou?


    She was puzzled by this question until now.


    ¡°There is only one possibility. She is an old fox who was reincarnated and cultivated again to master such terrifying power in less than a hundred years. In order to achieve something, she collected Su¡­who was her former subordinates.


    Maybe¡­there was enmity between her and Fate Ancestor, and even she was a figure in the era of Fate Ancestor.¡±


    The more Yin Xuetong thought about it, the closer she felt that she was to the truth.


    She had ever thought that Su Jiuzhou was Su Li. But was that possible?


    Su Li used to be the holy girl of Yuxu Sect, and since she was born, her life had been controlled by the others. She didn¡¯t have any cards in her hand.


    The only ident was that she used her death to destroy theyout set by Fate Ancestor with painstaking effort, causing a terrible bloody ident!


    It was because of this that her name was known to everyone.


    Otherwise... Su Li was just a pawn thrown away by Fate Ancestor when she ran out of her use.


    That was in the past.


    Yin Xuetong sighed and rubbed her temples. She thought she didn¡¯t have to worry about these things. When Fate Ancestor was in trouble, she would only be happy.


    ¡°Although her purpose is not pure, I don¡¯t know whether Su Li will feel a little bit relieved after knowing that someone has taken revenge for her...¡±


    Qu Qingning nced at Su Li who wore a calm expression. Soon he quickly withdrew his gaze.


    He didn¡¯t thought too much like Yin Xuetong. He only acted on his own feelings, and his feelings told him that Su Jiuzhou was Su Li!


    She crawled out of hell!


    All the people with sin... No one could escape!


    Qu Qingning curled up his lips. He thought of someone who he deadly hated.


    ¡°There is rumor that...you killed her son in person. After Tianjiao Battle, there must be a great blood-shed in Qingshui Circle. Are you ready for it?¡±


    Everyone had a lot of thoughts. Unknowingly, the three-day period wasing to an end. There were many talents on the summit, but those who had participated in the Reincarnation Mirror of in those days were all captured by Su Li.


    Although the remaining sect disciples did not participate in the event in those days, they didn¡¯t dare to upy the tenth ce of the Tianjiao List when they saw her cruel means.


    There was only half a quarter left. It seemed that Jiang Run could not reach here.


    Yan Ziye scratched his head, ¡°So, it seems impossible for Jiguang Sect to be a holy Sect.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and then closed, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Time passed by. When there were only dozens of breaths left until the end of the three-day period, Jiang Run appeared on the summit miraculously.


    He looked at everyone nkly.


    He was in the ancestral temple originally, but then he was on the summit?!


    Was hisst n rule right?


    Thinking of what he said, Jiang Run temporarily forgot the joy of reaching the summit. Instead, he felt cold in his heart.


    ¡°Bro, good job. You caught up thest one. How do you feel about it?¡±


    Yan Ziye came over, sped his shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°You are the tenth on the Tianjiao List. Why are you upset?¡±


    When Jiang Run heard these words, he finally came to his senses, ¡°What? I¡¯m obviously thest one! Here...¡±


    He looked around. There were twenty or thirty people who were looking at him with envy and fear.


    What was going on here?


    ¡°You have so many questions.¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled and said in a pity, ¡°Time is up. The Tianjiao List outside has been refreshed. I really want to see the faces of the old ancestors of those holy sects.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face went ck when they heard this.


    Even though this guy hadn¡¯t been the holy boy of Void Sword Sect, he still said bad words!


    ¡°Ziye, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and put the universe ring that appeared in the altar into the space of ck Lotus Ring, and then walked towards the passage of exit that the spirit of the Mysterious Realm opened.


    Ling Qinn and Yan Ziye immediately followed her. Jiang Run followed at the end with a nk expression. Although he still didn¡¯t understand anything, he still felt it was safe to leave here.


    ¡°Oh, I was deceived.¡±


    Ban Qian sighed. Su Li said she would let him know everything these two days. But she left just now.


    ¡°In any case, however, being the top ten of the Tianjiao List can be deemed as overfulfilling the sect¡¯s mission. Moreover, I am not thest of the top ten and got many awards of the tests given by Fellow Practitioner Su. This journal worth my while.¡±


    Ban Qian flicked his sleeves and raced into the passage.


    Yin Xuetong¡¯s eyelids flickered. She deliberately moved a little away from Fang Mu and floated into the passage.


    ¡°Sister Xuetong...¡±


    Fang Mu sighed inwardly, concealing hisplex expression on his face. Then he also rushed into the passage.


    Qu Qingning didn¡¯t say any word and went straight into the passage.


    After all of them left here, the talents whose force were in the second echelon all rxed and disappeared when entering the passage one after another.


    At the same moment when the talents left Shengxian Mountain, the Tianjiao List which was awaited by countless practitioners in Shengxian City finally began to reveal some handwriting.


    ¡°It¡¯s started. It¡¯s started!¡±


    The street was seething with practitioners. They pointed to the giant stone tablet halfway up the peak with excitement and expectation. And there were many disciples of various sects who were staring at the list nervously, for fear of missing any name.


    This was the moment to witness the change of the millennium historical era!


    It was also a moment to witness the bright and valiant looks of the powerhouses in the future!


    Every name on the Tianjiao List would determine the future of Qingshui Circle!


    Lines of handwriting appeared one after another. They started from the 10,000th ce. The thickly dotted words were the names and sects of the talents.


    ¡°My senior fellow apprentice is on the list. The 8,888th. Great! Senior Fellow Apprentice!¡±


    ¡°Great! My senior fellow apprentice is also on the list.¡±


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice, you are so amazing...¡±


    ...


    ¡°How is it possible? My senior fellow apprentice is so powerful. But he didn¡¯t squeeze into the top five thousand.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find the name of my senior fellow apprentice. Now, it has showed the top four thousand. Our sect is over!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Some people were happy and some get worried. For a while, Shengxian City was full of joy, anger, sorrow,ughter and curse. They all had various reactions.


    ¡°These are at the bottom of the list. Why are they so excited? A group of nonentities.¡±


    The disciples of holy sects sat in the attic with contempt. They were confident that their holy boys could win the glory for their sects. They had no doubt about it.

 Chapter 593 - The Peerless Top!

    <h4>Chapter 593 The Peerless Top!</h4>


    The eleventh of Tianjiao List, Shengxue Sect, Lu Xuan!¡±


    The rankings showed no abnormal phenomena until the top ten on the Tianjiao List began to appear.


    ¡°The tenth of Tianjiao List, Ni Sect, Jiang Run!¡±


    The bottom row of golden characters surfaced which were on the giant stone tablet halfway up the Shengxian Mountain.


    Suddenly, it caused quite a stir!


    Who was Jiang Run?!


    What kind of sect was Ni Sect?


    Everyone was confused. The first one of the top ten of Tianjiao List turned out to be an unknown sect. Since ancient times,


    this situation had been unprecedented!


    ¡°Is Jiang Run one of those two dark horses? I think maybe Xuan Yu¡¯er from Ciyun Building is too young to defeat him.¡±


    When the elders of Ciyun Building heard this, they all frowned.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not that easy for Eldest Senior Sister Apprentice to lose. She is a disciple personally cultivated by the Grand Elder. She is the only one in our building!¡±


    Some disciples from Ciyun Building who came to watch the battle were not convinced, ¡°Even if she didn¡¯t stand up to Jiang Run, she shouldn¡¯t be kicked off the list! Eldest Senior Sister Apprentice has the treasure which was bestowed upon her by the Grand Elder. How could it be so easy for her to die?¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw that the handwriting of the ninth on the Tianjiao List began to appear.


    ¡°The ninth of Tianjiao List, Ciyun Building, Xuan Yu¡¯er.¡±


    The elders rxed instantly and smiled. The elder with the highest status of the group sighed inwardly,


    ¡°The Grand Elder made the right decision!¡±


    ...


    ¡°I felt something wrong.¡±


    In the attic which was rented by Fenglei Holy Sect and Shengxue Sect, Elder Zhang He was anxious and doubtful, ¡°Elder Lu, I think the number of people of Tianjiao List is wrong.¡±


    This time, Lu Lin, Third Elder of Shengxue Sect did not correct Zhang He¡¯s appetion to him. Instead, he nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are another two people. There are still eight vacancies left on the Tianjiao List. But the top holy sects will upy five of them. In addition, there are twelve people including Zhao Qianyuan from Han Sect, Fang Lan from Shengbei Holy Sect, Luo Hong from Xiuluo Holy Sect, Zhou Linfeng from Void Sword Sect, Ban Qian from our sect and those two people who are already published.¡±


    A trace of worry unconsciously appeared on Zhang He¡¯s face. There was only one possibility if there were extra people.


    Among these twelve people, some of them should have been dead!


    Thinking of this, Zhang He felt tensed. The next ranking is about to be announced. Ban Qian...was unlikely to get a higher ranking with his strength. If...if...


    Zhang He didn¡¯t dare to think anymore.


    ¡°The eighth of Tianjiao List...¡±


    Zhang He raised his head and stared at the rankings, holding his breath.


    ¡°Fenglei Holy Sect, Ban Qian!¡±


    Zhang He breathed a long sigh of relief and hisplexion turned from pale to ruddy. Lu Lin smiled and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Congrattions, Fenglei Holy Sect is really worthy of its reputation.¡±


    Zhang He nodded, ¡°This kid, Bang Qian did a good job.¡±


    Something must happen in these battles of Shengxian Mountain. It was a surprise that Ban Qian got the eighth ce. He remembered that when they were selecting the holy boy, he voted against Ban Qian. Then he got into a veryplicated mood.


    ¡°Perhaps in the future, I should have a good attitude towards him. Ban Qian is the rare one among the holy boys who is approachable.¡±


    Zhang He changed his thought. The tense atmosphere in the attic disappeared.


    Lu Lin stroked his beard and chuckled gloatingly, ¡°Next, the death of the holy boy of any holy sect will cause quite a stir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    Zhang He alsoughed and cursed in a low voice, ¡°A group of short-sighted people. You will die if you follow Fate Ancestor!¡±


    Lu Lin nodded in agreement.


    Shengxue Sect and Fenglei Holy Sect found something wrong. So did the other sects. The atmosphere became much tighter than before.


    Whose holy boy died?


    As the practitioners were discussing fiercely in the streets, the rankings of Tianjiao List continued to appear.


    ¡°The seventh of Tianjiao List, Void Sword Sect, Zhou Linfeng!¡±


    The elder of Void Sword Sect


    let out a long sigh of relief. He insisted that Zhou Linfeng should be the holy boy. If Zhou Linfeng really died, he wouldn¡¯t be the elder as well.


    Fortunately, Zhou Linfeng did not die but got the seventh ce in Tianjiao List.


    Very good!


    ¡°The sixth of Tianjiao List, Huangxing Hall, Yin Xuetong!¡±


    This line of handwriting appeared, and the crowd suddenly burst into more heated discussions than before. They felt something wrong as well.


    ¡°How is it possible that the top holy sect only got the sixth? What happened to the Tianjiao Battle this year?¡±


    ¡°I think Su Jiuzhou has upied a ce, so that the top holy sect slides?!¡±


    ¡°Impossible. No matter how powerful Su Jiuzhou is, she can¡¯t defeat Lord of Evil who masters the Will of Sword!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha...¡±


    Zhang Heughed out loud, ¡°I knew that the top holy sect was going to be unlucky. Those rankings have problems.¡±


    Lu Lin smiled without saying a word. Then he continued to look on.


    ¡°The fifth of Tianjiao List, Ankui Valley, Qu Qingning!¡±


    ¡°The fourth of Tianjiao List, Tianhe Sect, Fang Mu!¡±


    The elders of Ankui Valley and Huangxing Hall frowned in confusion. Why did they all fall from the top three?


    ¡°How could Mu be the fourth with hisid-back personality?¡±


    The elder of Tianhe Sect widened his eyes in surprise. He had originally imagined that with that kid¡¯szy nature, he could be ranked the tenth at the very outside.


    ¡°Could it be that after Yuan disappeared, Mu became sensible?¡±


    The elder of Tianhe Sect remembered Fang Mu had resisted the position of the holy boy. Then tears flickered in his eyes.


    He felt delighted!


    He picked up the tea cup on the table and looked at the Tianjiao List happily. Although he felt upset when he thought that two people of Shengtian Shrine would upy two ces of the top three of Tianjiao List, it¡­


    The top three of Tianjiao List began to appear.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a sip of the tea, and he spat it all out.


    The elder of Tianhe Sect stared at the Tianjiao List nkly with his hands trembling violently. He didn¡¯t even notice that the tea was all poured on his clothes.


    ¡°Now...something big will happen!!!¡±


    ...


    ¡°The third of Tianjiao List, Ni Sect, Yan Ziye!!¡±


    ¡°The second of Tianjiao List, Ni Sect, Ling Qinn!!¡±


    ¡°The first of Tianjiao List, Ni Sect, Su Jiuzhou!! Peerless top!¡±


    The top three of Tianjiao List appeared in the same time. These three talents belonged to the same sect. Those names of them stunned all of the people.


    It seemed that the time of Shengxian City stopped suddenly. The hustle and bustle disappeared out of a sudden. Then the dead silence came.


    This dead silencested for a long time. Someoneughed and awakened all the petrified people.


    ¡°My goodness! Senior Fellow Apprentice, what happened? Am I dreaming?!¡±


    ¡°It seems like a dream. Junior fellow apprentice, pinch me!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Everyone seemed to be crazy!


    In the rooms of the attic rented by Shengtian Shrine, the elder sank into his seat. Then he suddenly sat up and sent a carrier rune.


    ¡°The Lord of Evil and the holy girl are both missing! The Tianjiao List changed a lot. Come here quickly!¡±


    All the other sects whose holy girls and holy boys disappeared had the same actions with the elder of Shengtian Shrine.


    Zhang He and Lu Lin stared nkly at the Tianjiao List. Their expressions were surprisingly simr.


    After a long time, Zhang He came to his senses and gave a bitter smile, ¡°Something unusual will happen in Qingshui Circle.¡±


    Light shed through Lu Xuan¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Tianyake Attic to find Ban Qian and Lu Xuan and leave Shengxian City quickly!¡±


    ...


    At Tianyake Attic, Xie Wei lighted an incense stick. Before he could finish his worship, he saw Xiao Si rushing in in a panic.


    ¡°Head, there is something wrong!¡±


    ¡°The people in Shengtian Shrine are gone!¡±


    ¡°Ni Sect upies the top three. No! They upy four ces of the top ten. That drives everyone in the Shengxian City mad!¡±


    nk¡ª


    The incense burner fell onto the floor from the altar. Xie Wei almost cked out when he heard this. He waved his sleeve and threw the burning incense far away.


    It was no use praying to Buddha for help!


    When Xie Wei arrived there and saw the dazzling golden light of the top three, his face grew ck as a thunder cloud. The situation was much more worse than what Xiao Si said!


    The two big troubles of the Shengtian Shrine were gone. However, where was Zhao Qianyuan of Han Sect? Where was Fang Lan of Shenbei Holy Sect? Where was Luo Hong of Xiuluo Holy Sect?


    Five holy boys and holy girls disappeared!


    Xie Wei¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, ¡°Xiao Si, let¡¯s go back to the headquarters of Tianyake Attic now!¡±


    He must leave here before the arrival of these holy sects. Otherwise...the group of angry old foxes would peel off his skin!


    ¡°Huh? There is still a lot of intelligence in Tianyake Attic...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pack up your damn things. I take the important thing. Go!¡±


    ...


    Su Li and the others were teleported to Chunting Court where they lived but not the foot of Shengxian Mountain.


    ¡°Lord Jiuzhou, why do I be one of Ni Sect?¡±


    Jiang Run scratched his head and asked. Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Next, the holy sects¡¯ revenge is bound to be fierce. Are you sure you still want to use the name of Jiguang Sect?¡±


    Jiang Run¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°It should be heated discussions outside, right?¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled radiantly, ¡°Cool! After those years¡¯ eating humble pie, I can finally swagger before others!¡±


    Ling Qinn saw his smug look and then he shook his head.


    He thought Yan Ziye was immodest.


    ¡°Qinn, have you gotten in touch with them?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She thought her n was foolproof, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that any ident would not happen.


    Ling Qinn saw her unusual tense expression. He finally found she was worrying about something. Surprisingly, he felt happy about that and he nodded,


    ¡°Some of them also sneaked into Shengxian City. They contacted me as soon as they got the news. They...are more anxious than we are.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She walked to the door, and her hands sped behind her back. She looked at the still dark sky outside.


    ¡°So...very good. Next, resume our n. All of you...leave here right now!¡±


    Huo Shichun didn¡¯t know that n. He was taken aback and asked, ¡°Should we also leave here?¡±


    ¡°Elder Huo, you only have to follow us.¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled and patted him on his shoulder, ¡°Honored Master is the elder of the holynd. We are naturally a family, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Huo Shichun showed a forced smile.


    Su Jiuzhou even schemed the holynd. He was only the elder of Jiguang Sect and he couldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Great, I will tell my father when I go back. He must be very happy!¡±


    Xuan An had a look of excitement. Over the years, Linli Building had been hiding everywhere. It was such a shame. Now they had a backer who was nice to him. It seemed that he realized his dream.


    ¡°The flying shuttle is ready.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue walked in from outside and said with a quizzical look, ¡°I just passed the front door of the attic and wanted to bid farewell, but I didn¡¯t see Xie Wei and Xiao Si.¡±

 Chapter 594 - The Condition

    <h4>Chapter 594 The Condition</h4>


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­¡±


    Yan Ziyeughed, ¡°That guy ran away? It¡¯s no wonder he did that. Compared with facing the me from those five holy sects here, it is better to go back to his hometown and admit his mistakes.¡±


    ¡°The holy sects react quickly. No time to lose. We should go now.¡± Li Hai who had been silence before reminded the crowd.


    ¡°If we leave here, could Lord Jiuzhou cope with them alone?¡±


    Jiang Run couldn¡¯t help asking. Su Li smiled slightly and said softly, ¡°You should worry about yourself but not me. Leave with them.¡±


    Jiang Run didn¡¯t understand her words. But he didn¡¯t speak any more.


    After a short while, the people in the Chunting Court were gone. There was only the light of spiritual stones dotting around Su Li.


    The court was silent for a while. Then an old man wearing a ck robe opened the door and walked to Su Li. The old man wore a more respectful look than that of him one year ago. He was genuine and sincere.


    ¡°Honored Master, herees Ye Che.¡±


    ...


    There were only a few people who were sensible in the world. So were the practitioners.


    In an hour after the announcement of Tianjiao List, the number of people in Shengxian City decreased by ten percent. Few people noticed those people who left. The crowd here were still immersed in the excitement of release of the new list.


    It was toote to leave when four giant pces appeared.


    ¡°That¡¯s...the pce of Shengtian Shrine!¡±


    Someone eximed.


    ¡°The people of Han Sect, Shenbei Holy Sect and Xiuluo Holy Sect are all here!¡±


    ¡°Since such a big event has happened, they will definitely send someone here to investigate. I don¡¯t know who will be sent here.¡±


    No one dared to touch the taboo of Shengxian City. The four pces stopped outside the city, and then they were put away. There appeared seventy or eighty people led by four people with remarkable pneumas who were recognized quickly.


    The thin man on the far left was in a steel gray robe. His eyes and face were cold and he was surrounded by frost like a ghost in the ice.


    This person, Xie Hunzi, was the Law Enforcement Elder from Han Sect in Ghost Region.


    The one on the right side of Xie Hunzi was a in-looking old man who led the troops of Shenbei Holy Sect. No one knew who he was.


    A woman in a red dress was shrouded in blood-red light. Her face seemed to have been carefully crafted. She had long blood-red hair and blood-red lips which were eye-catching.


    ¡°She is the Deputy Lord of Xiuluo Holy Sect, Lady Xuedu!¡±


    said someone who was horrified. Lady Xuedu was notorious among the male practitioners. She was the nightmare of them. It was said that the male practitioners who died on her bed and also were sucked into mummies could form a top-grade sect, some of which were holy boys of the other holy sects. She was really a female practitioner of evil circle.


    ¡°Oh, what day is it today? Usually, I couldn¡¯t see you. Now you guys all go into the street. It really makes me so excited.¡±


    Lady Xuedu walked to the ck-clothed man in front of the troops of Shengtian Shrine, ¡°Yuanguang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. I miss you so much.¡±


    The ck-haired man wore a cold expression. His lips were not thick, and his hair hung down loosely. His eyes were gleaming. He pushed the hand of Lady Xuedu away whichnded on his shoulder. Then his voice spread throughout Shengxian City.


    ¡°Where is the elder of Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    ¡°He is Ling Yuanguang from Shengtian Shrine!¡±


    The knowledgeable practitioner changed his face and sighed inwardly, ¡°He is the previous generation of holy boy of Shengtian Shrine and also the incumbent Deputy Lord of Shengtian Shrine. When he began to live in retirement two thousand years ago, he has already been in the nature¡¯s test. His power must be unfathomable now!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Shengtian Shrine sent him here. Lord of Evil and the holy girl must have an ident!¡±


    There was no response for a long time.


    Ling Yuanguang frowned. The person who came to Shengxian City this time was just an ordinary elder who was in charge of trivial affairs. He didn¡¯t dare to defy Ling Yuanguang. The only possibility was that he was dead as well?


    Seeing this scene, Lady Xuedu smiled slightly and transmitted the sound, ¡°The people of Xiuluo Holy Sect,e to see me.¡±


    It was still silence here.


    Xie Hunzi of Han Sect stepped out and sniffed. Then he frowned. He couldn¡¯t smell Zhao Qianyuan¡¯s pneuma.


    ¡°The elder of Shenbei Holy Sect also disappears.¡±


    The old man of Shenbei Holy Sect whispered. All of these four people frowned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the city first and ask the Lord of Tianyake Attic what has happened?¡±


    Lady Xuedu spoke with a smile, as if she just went for an outing. It seemed that she didn¡¯t worry about Luo Hong at all.


    Ling Yuanguang didn¡¯t look at her, and he led the troops into the city without hesitation. Xie Hunzi showed a defiant attitude, and he just left as well. In the end, the old man of Shenbei Holy Sect who made a palm and fist salute to Lady Xuedu and then followed them.


    ¡°What a group of rude young people.¡±


    Lady Xuedu shook her head and smiled. She followed them with her people.


    ...


    Tianyake Attic¡¯s door was still open.


    When Ling Yuanguang stepped into the attic, he just saw a girl in a ck dress, who seemed to be in her early twenties. She was sitting behind the counter and drinking slowly.


    Ling Yuanguang came up and asked coldly, ¡°Junior, where is the Lord of Tianyake Attic?¡±


    The girl in a ck dress put down the tea cup in her hand and raised her head. The ck lotus mark on the corner of her eyebrow was very mysterious. Her bright eyes were shining with unearthly light, ¡°Do you mean the innkeeper, Xie Wei?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Yuanguang responded. He looked around, only to find that the Tianyake Attic seemed to be emptied and there was no one.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and changed his expression.


    ¡°You are right. Xie Wei, the innkeeper has run away with Xiao Si. He probably ran back to the hometown of Tianyake Attic to shut his door and reflect on his misdeeds. The people living here are all smart. They have left here early.¡±


    Seeing Lady Xuedu and others who came in one after another, Su Li replied with a smile, ¡°You have bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Bad luck?¡±


    Lady Xuedu walked to Ling Yuanguang and looked at the girl in a ck dress with a cold smile, ¡°Little girl, do you know whom you are speaking to? I don¡¯t ept ¡®no warned, no fault¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know.¡±


    Su Li was clearly drunk. She pointed to Lady Xuedu who was getting more and more unfriendly, ¡°You are shrouded by stinky pneuma. You muste from Xiuluo Holy Sect.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Su Li pointed at Xie Hunzi, ¡°You have the ice toxin pneuma which is even stinkier than that of hers. Are you from the unlucky Han Sect? The other two people must be from Shenbei Holy Sect and Shengtian Shrine respectively...¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Then Su Li gradually sobered up. She said with a teasing smile,


    ¡°Eh... I think in addition to Shenbei Holy Sect, the other three of those holy sects must be muddled.¡±


    Ling Yuanguang suddenly realized something and he blurted out, ¡°You are Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Su Li smiled more. She reached out her hands and flipped them. Then a huge amount of light of tactical matrix surged around her which blocked her body. They could only hear the voice of Su Li.


    ¡°Yes, I am. You are sote.¡±


    The mist gradually rose, covering the surroundings. Lady Xuedu was shocked and she immediately sneered, ¡°Just a low-grade tactical matrix. Let me break it!¡±


    She stretched out her hand. It seemed that she grabbed a transparent. After she tugged it violently, the sound of tearing the cloth came out. Then the tactical matrix was shattered. Ling Yuanguang just used his sword once and the light of tactical matrix dimmed. Xie Hunzi took a lot of effort to break free from the tactical matrix. Then he reappeared in front of Su Li. But he didn¡¯t look well.


    However, the elder of the Shenbei Holy Sect hadn¡¯t got out of the tactical matrix for a long time.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    Su Li pped, ¡°It seems that the cultivation realm of my eleventh-grade tactical matrix is a bit low. Elder Ye, I heard that in your era, it was not tactical matrix that prospered but the curbs which were moreplex than the tactical matrix. I suddenly became interested in curbs.¡±


    ¡°Who is she talking to?¡±


    Ling Yuanguang was out of trouble but he did not rx his vignce. Suddenly, he was horrified to find that he...couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Who are you... Senior?¡±


    Lady Xuedu could only move her eyes. She was scared now. Before she could finish her words, a blood-red handprint appeared on her left cheek.


    ¡°A dirty mouth. You deserve this p.¡±


    Xie Hunzi¡¯s cultivation was the weakest among those four people. He got crashed onto the ground by this force. Then the breaking sound came from his bones.


    As for the other junior disciples, they vomited blood and passed out earlier.


    Ye Che in a ck robe appeared beside Su Li out of thin air with a smile. His power overwhelmed all of them. Then Ye Che said, ¡°The guy hiding in the tactical matrix, do you want to take a sneak attack on my master so you don¡¯t get out of the tactical matrix?¡±


    Boom¡­


    The tactical matrix was broken, and the old man of Shenbei Holy Sect appeared. Under the pressure of Ye Che¡¯s force, he could move and saluted, ¡°I am Tu Zhi from Shenbei Holy Sect. Nice to see you, Senior of Ghost n.¡±


    Immortal Tu Zhi?!


    Ling Yuanguang was shocked. Indeed, there was one of the Grand Elders called Immortal Tu Zhi in Shenbei Holy Sect!


    The Grand Elder showed up. No wonder Su Jiuzhou referred to these three sects. Shenbei Holy Sect had detected something!


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, she...¡±


    Ling Yuanguang wore a serious look. Originally, he was only wary of the people behind Su Li, but at this moment, his was scared of her.


    Ye Che stood beside Su Li, ¡°No need to tell me your name. Even if you say it, I won¡¯t know who you are. Besides, why did you only greet me but ignore my master?¡±


    Immortal Tu Zhi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Su Jiuzhou cautiously.


    Master?!


    This ghost was clearly an old fox with an unknown age. Why did he recognize a girl as his master?


    Although Tu Zhi was disdainful inwardly, he made a palm and fist salute as opposed to showing his displeasure.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou has been a household name in Qingshui Circle. Your Excellency, you are to be congratted!¡±


    ¡°Tu Zhi from Shenbei Holy Sect, are you here to find Fang Lan?¡±


    Su Jiuzhou looked confident and said in a teasing tone, ¡°I can tell you four, the holy boys and holy girls of your sects are all visiting my Ni Sect. They would be discharged on one simple condition.¡±


    She put down the wine ss and sat up straight. Then she nced over these four people sternly.


    ¡°How about giving up cooperating with Fate Pce and overthrowing Fate Ancestor with me?¡±

 Chapter 595 - I Didn’t Give a Damn

    <h4>Chapter 595 I Didn¡¯t Give a Damn</h4>


    All of those four people fell silent when they heard this remark.


    Even if Ling Yuanguang had a more favorable impression on Su Jiuzhou, he couldn¡¯t expect that she would make such a...ridiculous request.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why Fellow Practitioner Su kidnapped the holy boys and holy girls of the holy sects?¡±


    Tu Zhi¡¯s smile faded a little. The power of this old man was above that of him. But he couldn¡¯t contend with Fate Pce alone.


    After all, he was young and naive.


    ¡°What? Do you think I am joking?¡±


    Su Li broke the silence. Her smile disappeared. ¡°Soon you won¡¯t think so. Elder Ye helps me this time and I can easily trap you here. But I am a very reasonable person. I give you a chance to choose only this time. Everyone...apart from Han Sect can go now.¡±


    Ling Yuanguang felt the shackle around was disappeared. He took a serious look at Su Jiuzhou and then took away all the unconscious disciples without hesitation.


    Immortal Tu Zhi frowned and did not refute. Facing Ye Che, he was unable to bring Fang Lan back. It was meaningless to stay here for him.


    Lady Xuedu fled fast. In the blink of an eye, she led all the people of Xiuluo Holy Sect to leave here.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, why can they go? Has Han Sect offended you?¡±


    Xie Hunzi¡¯s face turned pale. His strength was the weakest among the four. In addition, he was confronted with the terrifying old man, Ye Che, at this moment. So, he was so nervous.


    ¡°Other sects may still have room for maneuver except for your Han Sect.¡±


    Su Li smiled and suddenly changed her face, ¡°Now, do you know who I am?¡±


    When Xie Hunzi saw this familiar face, his face turned pale. His body was limp, and he said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you, you... you are one of Prehistoric Ghost n who killed Grand Elder Wang Chen!¡±


    Boom!


    Su Li smiled and nodded. Countless gray Wills of Sword suddenly came from the sky and turned into a tract of gray sword tomb with destructive sword shadows. Then it buried Xie Hunzi in a sh. The remaining unconscious disciples of Han Sect touched the pneuma of Will of Sword and turned into ashes. They had no bodies or bones left.


    ¡°Is this...Sword Region?¡±


    Ye Che was astonished. This was the perfection phase of Will of Sword. He sent out his own insight of sword circle in only...


    ¡°Elder Ye, how do you think about the result of my hard practice of one year?¡±


    Hearing this, Ye Che came to his senses and gave a forced smile, ¡°Honored Master, you are talented and one of those rare legendary figures. You must have a great future!¡±


    Su Li stayed calm when she heard this high praise. Light shed through her eyes. Then she asked, ¡°Elder Ye, what¡¯s your power realm? Can you rival an immortal?¡±


    ¡°The realm of immortals is so far away.¡±


    Ye Che shook his head, ¡°Even in the era of mine, few people be immortals. Immortals transcend the naturalw of one circle. It is so difficult to be an immortal. My current power surpasses the perfection phase of Dacheng Realm but it is still far away from being an immortal. If I leave Shengxian City, the natural will surely use my lifespan as an excuse to bring about the terrifying Destroy Thunder.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly. Light shed through her eyes. ¡°Then, if there is such a person or a clone who can break into the end of the divine awareness single-handedly and evene and go freely, what¡¯s the realm of his power?¡±


    Ye Che¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°The end of the divine awareness? It is said that only when someone enters the realm of Great Emperor, namely, the perfection phase of Dacheng Realm, he could arrive there. In that special ce, the master of divine awareness is at the invincible realm. The immortals might die there!¡±


    Su Li gave a stern look, ¡°If the master of the end of the divine awareness dies, can the end of the divine awareness instinctively attack?¡±


    ¡°There are so many possibilities.¡±


    Ye Che was relieved, ¡°It depends on how long since this person has been dead. Nothing can withstand the passage of time, unless it is an immortal. The power of the end of the divine awareness will decline with time, and I have no idea how to assess his force. However, he is at least at thete phase of Dacheng Realm.¡±


    After listening to the thorough analysis of Ye Che, Su Li nodded.


    ¡°I see. I will leave here soon. If the person I¡¯m talking aboutes here, you don¡¯t have to fight with him but observe him secretly.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Ye Che couldn¡¯t help but ask. Su Li stared at Ye Che¡¯s eyes, ¡°Have you ever heard of Bai Mo?¡±


    If her conjecture was true, Ye Che and Bai Mo would be in the same era.


    ¡°Bai Mo?¡±


    Ye Che tried to recollect it. But he only felt strange about it. He thought he had never heard this name.


    Su Li saw Ye Che¡¯s reaction. She lost in thought for a second and then asked again, ¡°Then...what about the Master of Qingshui Circle, Ling Qingshui?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Ye Che was confused. How much did he miss? This circle was renamed from All Spirits to Qingshui. Did someone unify this circle?


    Su Li stopped asking. She could find Ye Che didn¡¯t know anything about it through his reaction. She didn¡¯t have to waste her time to get information from him.


    ¡°During this time, Qingshui Circle maybe be chaotic. In short, no one has time to pay attention to Shengxian City. If you are idle, you can form a force and use the methods of Ghost n to teach those people assassination. You can see them as a peripheral organization.¡±


    Ye Che lowered his head quickly, ¡°As my Honored Mastermands.¡±


    Su Li smiled. She knew that Ye Che hadn¡¯t been fully loyal to her. But she wasn¡¯t impatient with him.


    Since Ye Che was unable to leave Shengxian City, it was easy for her to control him.


    ...


    Two dayster, Su Li and Yao Shichuan appeared at the foot of the mountain where the vegetation had withered.


    ¡°After the Tianjiao Battle, the sect slide from the top grade and the luck was looted covertly. Then the nimbus in the mountain decreased as well.¡±


    When Yao Shichuan saw this scene, he felt depressed. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Su Li for help at will.


    The news in the cultivation circle was diffused rapidly. Just in two days, what happened in Shengxian City would be spread to every corner of Qingshui Circle.


    The name, Su Jiuzhou had also be the buzzword in Qingshui Circle overnight.


    There were eighteen versions of the story that Su Jiuzhou ranked the top of the list just in two days. Each of them was not true, but they still took delight from talking about it. Even the ordinary people had also heard about it.


    But what Yao Shichuan heard was not those false rumors. He heard the story from Shengxian City.


    If Su Jiuzhou really captured the holy boys and holy girls of those four holy sects, she and Ni Sect would be under attack on all sides. Even the people of Fate Pce would attack them in person. At that time, how should Ni Sect deal with that?


    If they epted the help of Su Jiuzhou, would they be regarded as enemies by the people of Fate Pce and even eliminated by Fate Pce?


    Yao Shichuan worried about his sect and sighed inwardly. But he did not dare to show an anxious look. He led Su Jiuzhou into the tactical matrix of Ghost Valley.


    Although Ghost Valley was originally a top-grade sect, it only covered an area which was one-tenth of that of an ordinary sect. The pce and hall looked dpidated. They were in need of repair. The entire sect looked old and shabby from the foot of the mountain to its pce.


    Su Li followed Yao Shichuan up the mountain and saw many terraced fields where the herbs grew and the disciples were working. Seeing Yao Shichuan, those disciples all saluted him respectfully and called him eldest senior fellow apprentice.


    Yao Shichuan responded to them while talking with Su Li.


    ¡°In the past few years, it has been difficult for Ghost Valley to maintain its normal operation. The Sect couldn¡¯t afford to pay wages. A lot of disciples have left the sect. Those who still stay here are all true-hearted loyalists.¡±


    Su Li smile faintly, ¡°The sect¡¯s grade has fallen, and the resources for cultivation ran dry. So, it was justifiable that those disciples chose to leave. As for the ones who stayed... I don¡¯t think they have made a good choose. But I admire their courage to leave here.¡±


    Yao Shichuan smiled awkwardly, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Fortunately, the hall of the sect was near at hand. He quickly changed the subject, ¡°The Owner of the Ghost Valley has been waiting for us in the main hall for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li looked at Yao Shichuan meaningfully, ¡°You told the Owner of the Ghost Valley about this. Then, did he refuse to ept my arrival?¡±


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you are funny.¡±


    Yao Shichuan stopped in front of the pce and smiled bitterly, ¡°With the current situation of our sect, if we don¡¯t dare to take this risk, our sect may be on the verge of ruin.¡±


    ¡°You see it clearly.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and stepped into the gate of the hall. Then she saw a group of men and women in medicine robes. It seemed that all the elders of Ghost Valley had arrived.


    In the center of them sat an old man in the cyan robe who wore a benevolent and kind countenance and was frowning.


    Seeing Su Li, he quickly got up to greet her. He smiled and said politely, ¡°The first of Tianjiao List came to our Ghost Valley. It¡¯s our great honor!¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly, neither cringing nor arrogant, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I should go straight to the point. I can save the foundation of your sect¡¯s medicine mountain. So, what do you have to reward me?¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley was a little surprised. He did not expect Su Li would tell her condition in such a direct manner.


    ¡°Ha-ha, everyone can talk big words! My sect has nted a lot of rare panaceas. But now we lose the top-grade luck and then the panaceas were at thest gasp. I know you are the first talent. But, can you control the luck which is immaterial?¡±


    The woman in the pink medicine dress next to the Owner of the Ghost Valley couldn¡¯t help but question her. The woman had long and thin eyebrows, thin lips and a sharp tongue.


    Su Li just looked at the Owner of the Ghost Valley silently. She didn¡¯t care about that woman at all.


    The woman in the medicine dress became angry and raised her eyebrows. She stepped forward, flicked her sleeves and scolded, ¡°You have no regard for superiors. I am asking you!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the Owner of the Ghost Valley remained silent.


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Su Li turned her head with cold eyes. It seemed that woman in the medicine dress was hit by a heavy blow suddenly. She was shivering and crashed into the screen behind her upside down.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley was shocked and embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect that Su Li would be so bold regardless of her image.


    ¡°Owner, don¡¯t wear down my patience.¡±


    Su Li retracted her smiled and said calmly, ¡°How dare she talk to me like that? Is the news blocked in your sect? Don¡¯t you know my power?¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s tough attitude, the Owner of the Ghost Valley was stunned and then he quickly added, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, calm down. Elder Su is concerned about the sect. Please don¡¯t bear grudge against us...¡±


    ¡°I bear a lot of grudges.¡±


    Su Li interrupted the Owner of the Ghost Valley. She said with a poker face, ¡°Originally, Ghost Valley is rted to me. But now, I don¡¯t want to be rted with Ghost Valley anymore.¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley felt something wrong and regretted. Then he said anxiously, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, do you want to leave here urgently? Don¡¯t you care about the future of Ghost Valley?¡±


    Su Liughed and said gently, ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn!¡±

 Chapter 596 - The Familiar Bamboo Building

    <h4>Chapter 596 The Familiar Bamboo Building</h4>


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley took on a ghastly expression. He thought Su Jiuzhou was swollen with arrogance. He stooped so low, but she still bore a grudge against him and the sect.


    At this moment, he had forgotten who was too generous in allowing Elder Su to be rude to Su Li. Elder Su¡¯ s words didn¡¯t contain any sense of asking for help.


    When he was losing in thought, Su Li had already stepped out of the pce. She was about to leave.


    ¡°Hold on!!¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley finally gritted his teeth and chased her up. He said decisively, ¡°As long as Fellow Practitioner Su can help us, I will send you Ghost Valley Meditation Direction which was a lost holy method in our sect as a return present!¡±


    Ghost Valley Meditation Direction?


    Su Li paused and turned around.


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley sighed inwardly. He continued, ¡°Yes, it is the holy method left by the ancestors. But now, no one in the sect can master it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a waste book?¡±


    Su Li suddenly showed an expression of disappointment. The Owner of the Ghost Valley hurriedly added, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, wait a minute. We can¡¯t master it. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t do that. You are talented and the first of Tianjiao List. Maybe this holy method is easy for you. Maybe you can give full y to it and even enhance it!¡±


    ¡°It sounds reasonable.¡±


    Su Li wavered, ¡°Could you show it to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley was delighted. He wanted to trade this treasure for her help.Then he immediately left here with Su Li.


    At the gate of the pce, Yao Shichuan witnessed the whole process of their talking. His eyes were dull.


    If the sect wanted to regain its vitality, it must give up something valuable. He understood that, but he never expected that the owner would give her such an invaluable asset.


    ¡°Furthermore, Su Jiuzhou is not a superficial person who likes to put her mood on her face.¡±


    Yao Shichuan was shocked, ¡°Is the owner fooled?¡±


    He lost in thought. The more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong. Then he began to chase them, but Su Li and the owner were too fast. He couldn¡¯t see any trace of them.


    ¡­


    Su Li followed the Owner of the Ghost Valley from the back door of the Ghost Valley into the mountain. When they went deeper into the mountain, the forest became more and more luxuriant. The spiritual herbs could be seen almost everywhere. Although the spiritual herbs were still young, it could show the profound foundation of Ghost Valley. The Owner of the Ghost Valley was humble.


    ¡°This forest of spiritual herbs is thest foundation of Ghost Valley. The mountain base here is personally arranged by the founder of Ghost Valley. It relies on natural nourishment, and it gathers pneuma without being affected by the sect. The purpose is to prevent the death of all the spiritual herbs resulting from the decline of the sect.¡±


    Su Li listened to him quietly without saying a word.


    She didn¡¯t recall any memory in the sect of Ghost Valley. But now, she could¡­


    Seeing that Su Li had no interest in talking with him, the Owner of the Ghost Valley sighed and continued to lead the way.


    The forest became denser, shutting out the sunshine. It became dimmer and dimmer. Soon it was dark all of a sudden. But Su Li¡¯s sight was not affected by it.


    She saw a lot of priceless spiritual herbs, including the spiritual herbs that she was using. Some spiritual herbs must have been grown for at least tens of thousands of years.


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Su Li chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t you afraid that I rob all of these spiritual herbs?¡±


    The owner of Ghost Valleyughed, ¡°I believe Fellow Practitioner Su isn¡¯t such a short-sighted person.¡±


    Su Li said, ¡°Maybe I am.¡±


    Hearing this, the Owner of Ghost Valley maintained his smile and motioned to her, ¡°This way.¡±


    After they walked through the dense forest, a familiar two-story bamboo building suddenly came into view. The stream beside the bamboo building was clear and flowing. The scenery here was picturesque.


    Su Li was startled slightly and quickly came to her senses. Then light shed through her eyes.


    Who could that be?


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley approached the bamboo building and opened the door of its first floor, ¡°This is the residence of the junior grandmaster of the sect, where all the important things of the sect are preserved.¡±


    Then he came to the bookshelf and carefully took out an ancient book wrapped in a blue cover. He handed it to Su Li.


    Su Li took the book and opened it. Seeing the familiar words on it, Su Li smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t I see the junior grandmaster of your sect?¡±


    Her careless attitude made the Owner of the Ghost Valley angry. The owner didn¡¯t show his feeling on his face. He only replied awkwardly, ¡°The junior grandmasterhardly shows up. Fellow Practitioner Su, please don¡¯t mind that.¡±


    Snap!


    Su Li closed the book and looked at the Owner of the Ghost Valley quizzically, ¡°You are not the real Owner of the Ghost Valley, right?¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valleywas stunned. Then he gave a wry smile, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, what are you talking about?¡±


    Su Li threw the book to the Owner of Ghost Valley and wandered around in the bamboo building for a while. Then she went out. The Owner of Ghost Valley quickly followed and asked, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, what are you doing? The foundation of the medicine mountain of my sect¡­¡±


    Swish!


    Before he could finish his words, Su Li disappeared. The Owner of Ghost Valley was dazedfor a moment, and then he saw that Su Li pushed open the door of the second floor.


    His face changed suddenly and he shouted, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Creak¡ª


    Apanied by the harsh sound, Su Li saw a spotless bedroom. Someone often ventted this room, so it was not stifling. There was even a hint of sandalwood.


    The bamboo bed, wooden table, and even the utensils on the table were exactly the same as those in the bamboo building where she had lived in the yard of the valley outside Dasu Town in those days.


    Who was it?


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, don¡¯t enter the room!¡±


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley stumbled to her, ¡°It¡¯s arranged by the junior grandmaster himself. No one is allowed toe into this room. It¡¯s the first time that I have seen the scene inside it. Su¡­oh dear!¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Su Li entered the room. It made him very sad. He sighed deeply with bitter expression on his face.


    Originally, he wanted to rely on the deterrence of the junior grandmaster and Ghost Valley Meditation Directionto make Su Jiuzhou change her mind. But now his n failed.


    There was no need to mention saving the sect at this time. Maybe it would take him a long time to calm the junior grandmaster down.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the meditation sandalwood that I have used back then. It has to be made by myself and could not be bought from the outside world.¡±


    Su Li calmed down and walked into the room. She already had a rough outline to the room¡¯s owner in her mind.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Su Li suddenly noticed that the wall beside the incense burner was a little weird. She walked over and touched the wall lightly. Then the bamboo wall suddenly rippled like water, revealing what was hidden behind it.


    It was just a memorial tablet. But the name on it¡­


    The Owner of the Ghost Valley came over curiously. When he saw what was written on it, he was suddenly petrified.


    ¡°Tofort the spirit of Junior Sister Apprentice SuLi¡ªTantai Yu.¡±


    It was really you.


    Su Li curled up her lips and stepped back a few meters suddenly.


    When the Owner of Ghost Valley lost in thought, he was pped on his face by an invisible wave without warning. He was pped away from the bamboo window and fell into the forest upside down. He cried aggrievedly,


    ¡°Junior Grandmaster!¡±


    At the door, a young man dressed simply in linen appeared suddenly. He stared at Su Li with cold eyes, ¡°Who are you? Why do you break into my bamboo building?¡±


    ¡°Your bamboo building?¡±


    Su Li looked at the face that looked thinner and olderpared to it in the past, and then she chuckled, ¡°How to prove that this bamboo building belongs to you?¡±


    The thin young man¡¯s face was cold. He entered the room and saw the memorial tablet that had been cancelled the camouge on it. His pupils shrank, and then he disappeared suddenly.


    Su Li wore a dry face and withdrew again.


    A violent shaking force sweptthrough the air, but it didn¡¯t touch Su Li. Then this force dispersed slowly.


    ¡°Do you see it?¡±


    The thin young man stood in front of the memorial tablet, looking at Su Li with cold eyes which contained murderous intent.


    Now that Su Li saw it, he would never let her leave alive, otherwise¡­


    Su Li suddenly beamed when she saw his reaction, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Tantai, what makes you so careful?¡±


    The thin young man was stunned immediately. Then his eyes fixed on Su Li. It was not the face in his memory, but her manner of talking¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but quiver, and his voice became hoarse.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you call me?¡±


    Su Li walked closer, and the thin young man stepped back subconsciously. He¡­ What was he afraid of?


    Suddenly, he saw a thing appeared in the hand of that woman in front of him. It was the memorial tablet.


    He widened his eyes and saw the woman in front of him smile. Then the memorial tablet in her hand turned into powder. At the same time, the strange face was suddenly distorted, and then it became clear again. It was the most familiar face of him.


    ¡°I am still alive. Senior Fellow Apprentice, what are you doing?¡±


    Su Li smiled, as if the ck lotus at the corner of her eyebrows bloomed.


    Tantai Yu¡¯s breath stopped for a moment, and tears suddenly blurred his eyes¡­


    ¡ª


    The cold moonlight illuminated the bamboo building, as well as the cups on the stone table in front of the building.


    With a big bump on his head, the Owner of the Ghost Valley honestly poured Su Li and Tantai Yu wine and then stood behind them with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Hahaha, in spite of Nangong¡¯s old facial features, he is only a thousand years old. He was found and raised by the Master back then. Later, he had an ident that his life was almost sucked dry by a spiritual herb. Fortunately, the Master appeared in time and saved his life.¡±


    Tantai Yu smiled, looking at the young and familiar face on the other side. There was no such a moment happier than now for him. He said, ¡°It is more than a thousand years. Junior Sister Apprentice, I didn¡¯t expect that you were alive.¡±


    Su Li nced at Nangong and did not tell him her own experience. She just asked, ¡°Where is the Master?¡±


    Tantai Yu smiled stiffly, ¡°Master is out¡­¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Su Li stared at Tantai Yu¡¯s face, ¡°You are not good at lying.¡±


    Tantai Yu smiled bitterly and waved his hand to knock out Nangong, ¡°Master has been missing for hundreds of years. We were besieged by Fate Pce back then. I relied on the treasure left by the old man of Tianxing to shield from Fate Pce¡¯s crafty plot. After I used the treasure, I was separated from the Master. It has been so many years. I am afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Su Li dropped her gaze, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will check out whether the Master is still alive or not. As long as I am still alive, Fate Pce will be¡­shattered by me sooner orter!¡±

 Chapter 597 - The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 597 The Situation</h4>


    After Tantai Yu appeared, everything made sense. At the moment he promised Su Li to merge Ghost Valley into Ni Sect, the entire mountain base was renewed overnight. All the disciples felt this change when they sat in meditation in the early morning.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The speed of my cultivation progress is unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°My practice has elerated. Hey, when did the nimbus in our sect be so strong?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and see the medicine field!¡±


    ¡°What happened there?¡±


    Some people came over, shouted and panted. Everyone¡¯s look changed slightly, and they stopped what they were doing and rushed over. When they arrived at the medicine field and saw the luxuriant green mountain, they were all petrified with surprise.


    ¡°The medicine mountain¡­came to life!¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the female practitioner who came yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    ¡°I know that Ghost Valley will not continue to decline!¡±


    There was joy among the disciples and the elders as well, except for Elder Su who insulted to Su Li.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Nangong, doesn¡¯t Senior Su mind what happened yesterday?¡±


    Elder Su asked with an embarrassed expression, and Nangong waved his hand, ¡°I have already asked...Senior Su. Because of the junior grandmaster¡¯s showing up, Senior Su doesn¡¯t care it. You must learn to moderate your temper in case you will be killed by a powerhouse who has a fiery temper some day!¡±


    Elder Su was delighted. When she heard these words, her face became a little pale and she nodded repeatedly.


    Outside the bamboo building.


    Tantai Yu looked reluctant, ¡°Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you know the situation of me. If I am idle, it would be good for the enemy.¡±


    ¡°You always like to burden yourself with everything.¡±


    Tantai Yu shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I will watch you go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Senior Fellow Apprentice.¡±


    Su Li chuckled. Then she flicked her sleeves and floated in the air. Tantai Yu immediately tapped the ground with his tiptoe and quickly followed her.


    Seeing the tion of the disciples, Tantai Yu was astonished. ¡°Is the pneuma fortune carried by the first of Tianjiao List really so powerful?¡±


    ¡°This is the rule of this circle.¡±


    Su Li smiled and exined, ¡°After Ziye and others went back, I heard the good news that the realms of all the practitioners in my sect, from the disciples to the elders, went up a great notch and their power soared as well. What happened in your sect have nothing on that of mine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Shengtian Shrine can be the very top of all the holy sects.¡±


    Tantai Yu sighed and suddenly thought of something. He wished to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, there are still some doubts and suspicions. But it¡¯s not the time to figure them out.¡±


    Tantai Yu was startled, and then he smiled, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Su Li nodded and looked a little serious, ¡°Although no one know Ghost Valley quietly merges into Ni Sect, maybe Fate Pce could divine that. We have to guard against it.¡±


    Tantai Yu said with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s true that Fate Ancestor¡¯s methods are omnipotent. However, I still have the treasure left by the old man of Tianxing. Although there are some cracks on it, it is not destroyed after itsst use.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows, ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±


    Tantai Yu handed an ordinary white round jade pendant to Su Li.


    Su Li observed it intently, and then she was shocked.


    This jade pendant was actually...a curb!


    If she hadn¡¯t happened to be practicing the method of curb given to her by Ye Che, she would not have been able to tell that it was clearly the curb condensed to its limit rather than a jade pendant.


    Turning the intangible thing into tangible. This realm seemed to be ¡°the peerless top of the curb¡± that Ye Che had said!


    ¡°Who is the old man of Tianxing?¡±


    Su Li suddenly raised her head with a more serious expression.


    It was the first time that Tantai Yu had seen his junior sister apprentice wore such a face like this. He was nervous and said in a deep voice, ¡°He is the ancestor of Tianxing Valley, but I don¡¯t know where Tianxing Valley is.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed. It seemed that she should visit the Head of the Tianyake Attic, Xie Wei, after the situation was stabilized.


    After that, Su Li used the curb jade pendant to draw arge tactical matrix for Ghost Valley, which enclosed the entire medicine mountain. This matrix didn¡¯t have protective function. It was only for covering up the nature¡¯s mystery.


    It took two days for Su Li to set up the tactical matrix. After that, Su Li left hurriedly.


    The good show of Jiuzhou Region would be on stage.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes brightened and her speed skyrocketed. With a long rainbow behind her in the sky, she flew towards the distance.


    ...


    One dayter, there were lights and festoons in the pavilions and pces of Ni Sect, and there was no sign of tension at all.


    In the main hall of the sect, Hua Yan had a solemn face, frowning and pacing around.


    Not long after, Ling Qinn walked in from outside.


    Hua Yan looked at him and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t Grand Eldere back yet?¡±


    Ling Qinn shook his head and said calmly, ¡°She must be busy with something else, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Those people have already arrived. Even if the troops of Shengtian Shrinee here now, we wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we are not afraid!¡±


    Hua Yan said with calm eyes and a firm voice, ¡°Grand Elder has long expected that after the Tianjiao Battle, the top holy sects will refuse to suffer the insults in silence, and they will surely gather many other holy sects toe here and attack us. However, due to the wise decisions of Grand Elder, we won¡¯t fail. In addition...¡±


    Hua Yan smiled, ¡°Even Ni Sect bes famous in Tianjiao Battle, it is still a sh in the pan in the people¡¯s eyes. They may think Ni Sect will be ruined under Fate Pce¡¯s attack. Only after winning this battle, Ni Sect¡¯s repute would be highly improved, and we could have the real capital to contend with Fate Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°The momentum is indispensable!¡±


    Yan Ziye walked from the outside with a smile, ¡°These words are what Honored Master has said. Don¡¯t worry. Honored Master wille back soon. At that time...everyone will be surprised.¡±


    He nced at Ling Qinn with a brighter smile.


    ¡°Ziye, you are back?¡±


    Hua Yan was surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Jiguang Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already invited some people here!¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled, ¡°Xuan Jingzhou¡¯s family and Wen Tingshan have been arranged to live in the guest pce. When they saw me, they followed me without saying anything. It is so easy.¡±


    Hua Yan nodded slightly, ¡°The rest depends on how much Wuxue can do.¡±


    After the Tianjiao Battle, sometime the news that Ni Sect offended Fate Pce and many other holy sects began to be spread to every corner of Qingshui Circle through the channels of Tianyake Attic.


    Originally, Shengtian Shrine was still negotiating with the other holy sects about the geographical division of Jiuzhou Region after they eliminated Ni Sect. When the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce who sat in the center heard this news, he frowned for a second and then quickly unfolded his brows.


    ¡°The rumors spread so quickly. There must be someone who promotes it.¡±


    Tu Zhi of Shenbei Holy Sect frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°After all, it¡¯s a scandal to eliminate the sect and then upy its region.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. Senior Fellow Apprentice Tu, you are wrong.¡±


    The old man with white eyebrows sitting in the position of Xiuluo Holy Sect shook his head, ¡°Ni Sect has offended us first, and it destroyed our sect¡¯s future. It is a great sin of them. It would be justifiable even if we tten Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The middle-aged man in the gray robe in the seat of Han Sect nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°They dared to kill two holy boys of my sect. It will not soothe my hatred towards Ni Sect even if I shatter every person in Ni Sect!¡±


    The others sitting around heard those words and stood up tofort him. But no one knew what they were thinking actually.


    ¡°How many holy sects are here?¡±


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce raised his head slightly, and then a half of his solemn face appeared from the shadow. An attendant immediately answered in a low voice,


    ¡°Except for Fenglei Holy Sect, Shengxue Sect and the neutral sects headed by the Tianhe Sect, all the holy sects have arrived, totaling fifty sects.¡±


    ¡°Fifty?¡±


    The old man with white eyebrows from Xiuluo Holy Sect frowned, ¡°Why are there three missing?¡±


    For a long time, the fifty-three holy sects which followed the Fate Pce had never reduced.


    When the attendant heard the words, he immediately exined, ¡°After Tianyin Tribe was expelled, Shenn Sect failed to be on the list due to the ident in Tianjiao Battle, so its grade slid. And everyone including the elders of Fenguang Hall, which we originally wanted to support, did note back to their sect....¡±


    ¡°Who reced it?¡±


    The middle-aged man in the gray robe from Han Sect asked.


    The attendant broke out into a cold sweat and nced at the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce. After receiving his approval, the attendant said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Jiguang Sect. Xuan Jingzhou has always hated the Shengtian Pce very much. I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Hearing this, the brows of the lords of many sects frowned.


    ¡°As timid as a hare!¡±


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce stood up, ¡°Since there are a great number of rumors in the outside world, we don¡¯t have to talk about it. We should destroy Ni Sect first and then Jiguang Sect. Jiuli Region will be included into the division. What do you think of this?¡±


    Two big regions!


    The eyes of the lords of many holy sects brightened. And then they all nodded.


    A cold light shed through the eyes of the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce. This time... both Ankui Valley and Huangxing Hall assumed an ambiguous attitude and did not want to make a move. Moreover, Su Jiuzhou continued to imprison the holy boy of Shengtian Shrine but let go of the holy girls and holy boys of the other three sects. She must have something to hide!


    ...


    At this moment, Yin and Yang Region.


    Through Dongfang Wuxue¡¯s efforts, the news was spread throughout the Qingshui Circle. Although the information in Yin and Yang Region was blocked, there was still some source of the news. In addition, Jiang Run had returned. Soon the whole story was quickly restored.


    In the study, Fang Yuan frowned and sat silently on the side.


    Su Qingtan was shocked.


    ¡°Su Qingshui¡¯s original name is Su Jiuzhou? Is she the lord of Ni Sect? The people Ni Sect assembled are the former subordinates of Linli Building. Yan Ziye, Ling Qinn and Su Jiuzhou upy the top three of Tianjiao List? Run, is it real?¡±


    Jiang Run nced at the Master Ling Mo, who was standing by his sword. Then he nodded earnestly and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s definitely real!¡±


    ¡°Something big happened.¡±


    Su Qingtan stared at the information that had just been sent on the desktop. It was the first time that he had showed an irresolute expression.


    Fifty-two sects united with Shengtian Shrine. Even the newly-known Ni Sect upied the Jiuzhou Region, the odds would be against Ni Sect.


    Help?


    Or not help?


    Even if he decided to help them, it seemed that it waste for him to take an action.


    ¡°Ling Mo, what do you think?¡±


    Hearing Su Qingtan calling him, Ling Mo opened his eyes and turned to look at Fang Yuan, ¡°You have been in contact with Su Jiuzhou for the longest time. How do you feel about her shocking move?¡±


    Fang Yuan shook his head and kept silent for a long time. Then he said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through her.¡±


    Ling Mo pretended to be normal, ¡°I will be on the alert, but make no move now. Give me a few more minutes to think about it.¡±


    Fang Yuan watched Ling Mo suddenly leave. Then his eyes flickered.


    Where was Ling Mo going at this time?

 Chapter 598 - Come Out and Be Ready to Die

    <h4>Chapter 598 Come Out and Be Ready to Die</h4>


    ¡°Let him go, Fang Yuan.¡±


    Su Qingtan sighed when he saw Fang Yuan wanted to chase Ling Mo, ¡°Now every decision he makes is rted to the survival of the entire Linli Building. We can¡¯t take any risks.¡±


    Fang Yuan looked serious slightly and paused.


    There were many barren mountains and rocks outside Juecheng City. It was mostly affected by the yinqi or the scorching sun. Even a de of grass could not grow there.


    Ling Mo walked to a mountain that looked like a woman¡¯s side face. Until he reached the top of the mountain, a thin figure wrapped its whole body in a dark ck robe came into view.


    ¡°You reallye back.¡±


    Ling Mo eased off and quickly stepped forward. When he saw that pale face, he was shocked, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ling Li put on the mask again. It was not the Yang jade-bone mask, but a ck mask with the mark of Linli Building. His thin ckish red lips could be seen under the mask.


    ¡°I have been outside for a long time. Have the problem of the Blood World been solved?¡±


    Ling Mo nodded and exined, ¡°I know you were in Shengtian Shrine and weren¡¯t convenient. So, I didn¡¯t inform you. About a year ago, a woman named Su Qingshui came to Juecheng City. It was her who solved the problem of Blood World. Later we learned that her name was fake and her real name was Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    ¡°Is that Su Jiuzhou?¡± Ling Li¡¯s face changed suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, you also participated in the Tianjiao Battle. You should have heard of her. There is a rumor that you were captured by Su Jiuzhou. It¡¯s really absurd.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s stiff face showed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s that Su Jiuzhou. She and her Ni Sect are now a target for attack on all sides. However, thanks to her, Jiguang Sect is promoted to a holy sect and we also get a lot of benefits.


    Youe back at the right time. Now Shengtian Shrine unites with many other holy sects to destroy Ni Sect. What should we do?¡±


    Ling Li sunk into deep thought.


    He was confused. ording to his n, he would continue to strengthen Linli Building secretly by relying on the luck that he stole from the Tianjiao List, and one day, they would fear nobody.


    It would take a long time. At that time, even without the help of him, Linli Building could still survive, and one day it could even destroy Fate Pce.


    But someone could do that just after such a short millennium?!


    Where did Su Jiuzhou¡¯s confidencee from?!


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even though she was powerful, it was difficult for her to parry so much attack from all sides. What was more, Fate Ancestor, whose power was unfathomable, kept his watch on her in secret. How could she¡­?


    Taking a deep breath, Ling Li suppressed his chaotic thoughts and asked, ¡°How is Buwang?¡±


    He had been always paying attention to his son¡¯s whereabouts. Even if Ling Mo didn¡¯t tell him, he was aware of it when he and Fang Yuan were getting around in the Yin and Yang Region.


    For some reason, the pneuma of the Yin jade-bone mask disappeared. He didn¡¯t feel it even after entering Juecheng City.


    ¡°Buwang is in the city, and Fang Yuan urges him to practice every day. Compared to the past when he was in the Shengtian Shrine, he is much more obedient now.¡±


    Ling Mo paused a second, ¡°If he knows you are here...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Ling Li raised his hand to stop Ling Mo from continuing, ¡°If you say it, it will only make him resist, and he may even do stupid things again. As for Ni Sect...¡±


    Ling Li gave a serious look, ¡°I¡¯ll go to investigate Ni Sect in person, and you sit tight.¡±


    ¡°But your injuries...¡±


    Ling Mo didn¡¯t finish his words. Every time he saw Ling Li those years, he never saw Ling Li intact.


    After thinking about it, Ling Mo said, ¡°How should we treat Su Jiuzhou? She sneaked into Juecheng City before perhaps because of ulterior motives. But she helped solve the problem of Blood World and saved Buwang several times. Otherwise, Buwang would be in danger because of the problem of Blood World, and his cultivation wouldn¡¯t be enormously improved.¡±


    Hearing the remark, Ling Li frowned, ¡°What did you say? Su Jiuzhou saved Buwang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Mo told Ling Li that Su Jiuzhou gave Su Buwang the inheritance of blood stone. After he hesitated for a while, he said, ¡°Before Su Jiuzhou left, Buwang gave her the Yin jade-bone mask.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked. No wonder that at the end of the divine awareness, Su Jiuzhou could discover him in advance and even easily located his position.


    ¡°Hegave such a precious treasure to a strange woman.¡±


    Seeing the sadness in Ling Li¡¯s eyes, Ling Mo felt sorry and couldn¡¯t help butfort him, ¡°After the incident in the Blood World, Buwang has already known part of the truth. Now he really treats you as an enemy. In fact, you don¡¯t have to burden everything on yourself. Buwang...has grown up.¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t answer him.


    After a while, Ling Li waved his hand, ¡°Go back and prepare the troops. Wait for my message.¡±


    Ling Mo sighed and went down the mountain.


    Swish¡ª


    When Ling Mo disappeared at the gate of Juecheng city, apanied by the strong wind, the dark ck figure sitting on the top of the mountain also disappeared out of a sudden.


    After a while, Fang Yuan walked out of the rocks on the other side of the mountain, quietly looking at the empty space. His eyes filled withplex emotions.


    He had a conjecture in his mind. He was not happy at all except for Su Buwang¡¯s progress, when he knew the authentic Ling Li.


    ¡°If you are really inhuman, at least...I can get closer to her.¡±


    With a long sigh, Fang Yuan disappeared as well.


    ...


    In the headquarters of Linli Building in Juecheng City, Su Buwang cultivated as usual and returned to his room to study the blood stone.


    Suddenly, he yawned and couldn¡¯t stay awake.


    ¡°So weird. Why am I sleepy?¡±


    In a daze, Su Buwang lied down on the bed and fell asleep.


    Just after he fell asleep, a dark ck shadow shed by the bed. It was Ling Li who sneaked in.


    Looking at his son face, Ling Li felt at ease and then gently put his hand on Su Buwang¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Hum!


    A weak force stroke back. It directly bounced Ling Li¡¯s hand off.


    ¡°Is this holy methodwhich will protect its master itself?¡±


    Ling Li was surprised. He lost in thought, ¡°Is Su Jiuzhou so kind that she even gave away the holy method?¡±


    ording to Ling Mo¡¯s description, if Su Jiuzhou hadn¡¯t helped Su Buwang, he would have long been lost in the Blood World and be a puppet who only knew killing people.


    He sighed inwardly. He didn¡¯t want to admit it. At the end of the divine awareness, Su Jiuzhou¡¯s attitude was extremely bad and she aimed for the beings in the one hundred thousand ice mounds. But she did let him free from the control of the Lihen Tablet and then he could finally live like a normal person.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li lowered his head and looked at his palms. He could vaguely see the golden blood flowing in it. It was warm and repairing the injuries that he had umted over the years.


    At this rate, it would take less than half a year to get rid of his injuries. Maybe it would help him break through the shackles.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s mind once again came up with Su Li¡¯s face which was unfamiliar. He frowned, ¡°What you¡¯ve done is exactly what I want to do. But what¡¯s the reason for you to do that? Are you...her heir?¡±


    ...


    With a light sigh, Ling Li disappeared like a phantom.


    Su Buwang woke up and rubbed his eyes. He muttered, ¡°So spooky. Why did I fall asleep and dream of that person...¡±


    He felt cold and shook his head quickly. He went back to the table to study the blood stone with a cunning smile.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Uncle Fang and the others want to hide that from me. Sister Qingshui¡¯s real name is Su Jiuzhou, which is the same surname with my mother. And she is in Jiuzhou Region. I don¡¯t want to live in this damn shitty ce. I am going to seek refuge with Immortal Sister. Hahaha...¡±


    The next day, the maid who cleaned the room of Su Buwang ran over in a panic.


    ¡°My goodness! Young Lord ran away from home! He also left a note.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s face changed and he quickly took over the note. It was really Su Buwang¡¯s scrawl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me, Uncle Fang. I¡¯m going to seek refuge with Immortal Sister in Jiuzhou Region. I have a Shengxing Rune. I left overnight. When you see this note, I should be at the gate of Ni Sect!¡±


    Seeing this note, Fang Yuan put on a long face and left the room without saying a word.


    After that, Ling Mo, Su Qingtan and the others arrived one after another, and they were speechless when they saw the note.


    ¡°Now Jiuzhou Region is in chaos. It is a right decision for Fang Yuan to catch up. We must deliberate what we should do. I have sent out spies to keep an eye on Jiuzhou Region. It¡¯s better to bide our time now.¡±


    After Ling Mo finished his words, Yun Yi smiled, ¡°You really have a bit of the same imposing manner in which Miss devised strategies back then.¡±


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    Ling Mo turned his head, but he couldn¡¯t hide the worry on his face.


    Fang Yuan chased after Su Buwang to Jiuzhou Region. And Ling Li went there, too. If Su Buwang met¡ª


    Ling Mo didn¡¯t dare to think further.


    ¡ª


    At this moment, standing in front of the gate of Ni Sect, Su Buwang saw the crowded figures. He was puzzled.


    Why...were there so many people?


    ¡°Little brother, are you here to watch the fun, too?¡±


    Suddenly, a well-dressed young man grabbed his hand and asked with a wink.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fun?¡±


    Su Buwang became even more puzzled.


    ¡°Ni Sect will fall on evil days!¡±


    Heughed out loud again, ¡°I heard that the Lord and Grand Elder of Ni Sect are both women. Those holy sects teamed up to bully those two women. It¡¯s a great drama!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes widened. When he was about to ask more, the young man¡¯s face changed suddenly and he looked up at the sky in a daze.


    ¡°Huh, why is it suddenly dark?¡±


    Su Buwang looked up as well. Then he saw the imprint that he had been acquainted with since his childhood.


    Shengtian Shrine?!


    At this time, the younger man¡¯s words resounded like a nightmare, ¡°Hey, Shengtian Shrinebines with fifty holy sects to attack Ni Sect. What a big scene!¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s face turned pale immediately. He was petrified.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. Soon he came to his senses and raised his head to try to find the tall figure among the people in front of those of Shengtian Shrine. But...he couldn¡¯t find it!


    At this moment, an old man of Han Sect stood out among the imposing troops of holy sects. He shouted angrily, ¡°Su Jiuzhou of Ni Sect,e out and be ready to die!¡±

 Chapter 599 - It Was Still Hard to Tell Who Would Emerge Victorious

    <h4>Chapter 599 It Was Still Hard to Tell Who Would Emerge Victorious</h4>


    As soon as the old man finished his words, Hua Yan walked out of the main hall and the Defensive Matrix began to appear.


    Hua Yan gazed at the overwhelming powerhouses, and she wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Then she said out loud confidently, ¡°I am Hua Yan, the Lord of Ni Sect. We are a small sect. What attracts the lords of many holy sects here?¡±


    While she was speaking, she floated into the sky slowly. She was at the same height as the opposite. Although her cultivation was only in Huashen Realm, her will and spirit were so strong!


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce immediately frowned under his mask.


    Where did her confidencee from in the face of the crushing power?


    ¡°Oh, so many peoplee to bully our Ni Sect. It¡¯s so shameless.¡±


    Yan Ziye stayed beside Hua Yan. His eyes were full of mockery at them.


    ¡°Can Shengtian Shrine feel shame? Yan Ziye, you must be joking!¡±


    Hua Yan flew to the other side. Then Ling Qinn who was tall and slender appeared. Affected by Tianjiao Battle, their cultivation was hugely improved and was in thete phase of the nature¡¯s test.


    ¡°Hahaha, Qinn is right.¡±


    Dongfang Wuxue, whose cultivation, with the support of Su Li¡¯s secret medicine,had miraculously recovered the early phase of HuashenRealm in just over a decade, stood behind Yan Ziye.


    Then Lv You, Li Hai and the others appeared one after another, standing behind Hua Yan. They were not afraid of them at all. Butpared to the more than fifty Junior Emperors each line, they were too weak.


    ¡°Are there so many wastes in Ni Sect?¡±


    The Grand Elder of Han Sect who had just spoken sneered, ¡°It seems that we have overrated you. We don¡¯t need other helpers to destroy your Ni Sect. Our Han Sect can do it alone!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Grand Elder of Han Sect, should I say you are naive or stupid?¡±


    Yan Ziye nced over the Grand Elder of Void Sword Sect who was at the back of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine. He snapped with heavy sarcasm, ¡°Among these fifty holy sects, the unluckiest one is your Han Sect, but now you dare to stand out and take the lead. You don¡¯t really think that the holy sects cannot be annihted, do you?¡±


    The raw nerve of the Grand Elder of Han Sect was touched. He wore a long face for an instant, ¡°Stop talking, damn it!¡±


    After that, he turned his head to look at Void Sword Sect, ¡°Xu Yuanzi, you won¡¯t stop me, right?¡±


    The old man, who was called Xu Yuanzi, looked indifferent, ¡°He has lost his mind. He is not a disciple of my sect now. Even if you don¡¯t punish this traitor, I will do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Punish me?¡±


    Yan Ziye smiled, staring at Xu Yuanzi¡¯s face, ¡°You were afraid that your precious son would die in the Reincarnation Mirror. So, you threatened the lord to let me go there. If I had been unlucky, I would have died like those one hundred thousand talents. What a nerve! Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Xu Yuanzi wore cold eyes, ¡°You¡¯re still slinging mud at me. That¡¯s a pack of lies! The Reincarnation Mirror is a great serendipity. The sect has high hopes for you, so we sent you there. Now you have returned. Instead of being grateful, you rebel against the sect. You bite the hand that feeds you! Your action shows an arrogant contempt for the rules of the sect. You must be killed today!¡±


    Yan Ziye rolled his eyes and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Such an old fox. Indeed, you are good at chicanery. You beautify the dirty sect as a paradise. How selfless you are.¡±


    ¡°There is no right or wrong in cultivation. But our standpoints are different.¡±


    The authoritative voice of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine spread all over the ce, ¡°I will give you another chance to reform. If you dissolve Ni Sect on your own, we would show mercy to you. But if you insist on standing on the side of that dead person, I will send you to your graves!¡±


    ¡°Lord of Shengtian Shrine, as you said, we have different standpoints.¡±


    Hua Yan smiled lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. We, Ni Sect, will never get cold feet.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine beckoned fifty Junior Emperors over with a wave. They activated the big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect which emitted colorful light. Then the atmosphere was thick with tension.


    ¡­


    Su Buwang anxiously looked at both sides in the air with clenched fists.


    He only heard Uncle Fang and the others talking about the fact that Su Jiuzhou was in Ni Sect in Jiuzhou Region. But he didn¡¯t hear that Ni Sect was in such a desperate situation. Facing the overwhelming holy sects, he was like a puny ant and could not help at all.


    ¡°Immortal Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°They are done for.¡±


    The well-dressed young man twitched his mouth and murmured, ¡°The Lord of Shengtian Shrine is really cautious. To deal with such a small sect, it has unexpectedly invited the Grand Elders of all the holy sects. In so many years, this old fox is still so annoying¡­¡±


    When Su Buwang heard these words, he finally realized something wrong. He took a good look at the well-dressed young man, ¡°Do you know how to save Ni Sect?¡±


    The well-dressed young man was taken aback. He waved his hands at once, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t talk nonsense! The power of Ni Sect is so puny. It must be destroyed. Bro, you don¡¯t want to help Ni Sect, do you?¡±


    Su Buwang wore an anxious expression. Since the well-dressed young man couldn¡¯t help, Su Buwang stopped listening to him and began to search for Su Jiuzhou.


    ¡°Yes, I only heard that Immortal Sister is a member of Ni Sect. Maybe she has no sense of existence in Ni Sect. Maybe¡­at this moment, she is no longer in Ni Sect.¡±


    As soon as this idea knocked his mind, he heard the question from the Grand Elder of Xiuluo Holy Sect above his head,


    ¡°Where is Su Jiuzhou? She captured the holy boy of my sect. Is it possible that she has abandoned the sect and fled? Lord Hua, the holy girl of your sect brought such a big trouble. But at this moment, you have to take the me for her. How do you feel now?¡±


    As soon as he said that, he heard Yan Ziye burst intoughter, ¡°Who told you Honored Master is the sect¡¯s holy girl? You, listen to me carefully. Our Honored Master is¡­the Grand Elder of Ni Sect! And the real master of Ni Sect!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, many Grand Elders of the holy sect were surprised. But they pretended to be calm.


    Su Jiuzhou was one of the talents who participated in the battle, so her bone age must not be higher than two thousand years. Fancy! She was actually a Grand Elder of a sect like them? And even a master of a region?


    For a while, all the practitioners watching the fun on the ground were stunned. So was Su Buwang. On the contrary, the well-dressed young man enjoyed watching the embarrassed Grand Elders of many holy sects without any expression of surprise.


    ¡°Absurd!¡±


    One of the Grand Elders stood out and said angrily, ¡°Such a puny junior dares to talk big. Do you really think that you win the Tianjiao Battle, so that you can be on an equal footing with us?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    A chuckle suddenly sounded in the air. Then a figure wearing ck gauze quickly fell from the sky. She appeared in front of Hua Yan in an instant. Facing the overwhelming enemies, she smiled and the ck lotus at the corner of her eyebrow bloomed.


    ¡°Excuse me for being blunt. You¡¯ve got nothing on me!¡±


    Once the tant contempt of words came out, the Grand Elders couldn¡¯t help but get angry. Even the breathing of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine was quick and uneven.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Su Jiuzhou! Unexpectedly, she is such a beautiful female practitioner!¡±


    ¡°Why does such a Grand Elder of a sect do stupid things? She wants to be an enemy of the holy sects. It¡¯s a real bummer¡­¡±


    The practitioners on the ground talked in a low voice, and Su Buwang looked at the familiar figure in the sky nkly. He didn¡¯t know why his feeling of meeting her again waspletely different from that before.


    He was grateful to Su Jiuzhou for saving him before. But at this moment, there was a little another sense in his heart, which he could barely exin. It made his heart beat faster and even made him want to approach her instinctively.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Su Buwang wiped the tears on the corners of his eyes. He was at a lost.


    This feeling was too strange to him¡­


    The same feeling that he hadst time was for that descendant of Ghost n. And at that time, he was in an anxious state of mind, which was far less intense than this time.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    The Grand Elder of Han Sect stared at Su Jiuzhou fiercely, ¡°Surrender! Your death is at hand!¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    The tone of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine was steady, and the sense of oppression he brought made theplexions of the practitioners on the ground turn pale and made them have difficulty in breathing.


    ¡°If you still think about the interests of your sect, you should admit defeat right now and let go of the holy boys and holy girls you¡¯ve captured. Maybe I will consider not destroying your sect and leave you as a whole dead body.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Before the Lord of Shengtian Shrine could finished speaking, he saw Su Li cover her mouth andugh, ¡°Are you the Lord of Shengtian Shrine? If I am desperate, maybe I will consider your request. But now¡­ it is still hard to tell who would emerge victorious.¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine looked serious. He had already received a reminder from Fate Ancestor that Su Jiuzhou had a trump card. So, he assembled so much forces. From the reaction of Su Jiuzhou, it seemed that¡­those forces were still not enough!


    How could it be possible?!


    Where else could she get help?


    ¡°Grand Elder Su is right. It is still hard to tell who would emerge victorious.¡±


    A red glow shed through in the air. When the Lord of Shengtian Shrine heard this voice, his pupils instantly shrank, ¡°It¡¯s you, Chi Tian!¡±


    He was a little bit nervous, ¡°It turns out that you are ying a trick behind my back. It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten how Fate Ancestor trounced youst time. You, a bunch of sacrifices of Chimo Circle who are suppressed by the naturalw¡­ No!¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine suddenly thought of something, staring at Su Li, who was smiling wildly on the side.


    ¡°Am I behind the back?¡±


    The man who appeared suddenly was tall and dressed in red. His clothes had ck clouds embroidered on it. He had long hair waving in the wind and a resolute face with a smile of ridicule.


    ¡°Then you are wrong. There is a cooperative rtionship between Su Jiuzhou and me. If it weren¡¯t for Su Jiuzhou¡­we, Chimo Circle, couldn¡¯t get such a perfect opportunity to enter the main circle! This time, I have not been suppressed by the naturalw at all. Do you think Fate Ancestor dares to appear in front of me?¡±

 Chapter 600 - It Was Incumbent upon Me!

    <h4>Chapter 600 It Was Incumbent upon Me!</h4>


    Chi Tian stood in line with Su Li and stared at the Lord of Shengtian Shrine with teasing, ¡°Compared with you, who are sanctimonious, I prefer to cooperate with Fellow Practitioner Su who is sincere. I believe that with the ability of Fellow Practitioner Su, it won¡¯t take a long time to wipe out you, a bunch of uselessidiots.¡±


    Then he waved his hand, and in an instant, countless vortexes appeared behind him. There were nearly one hundred Junior Emperors¡¯ pneumas transmitting from those vortexes. Even the air was distorted by these pneumas.


    Boom!!


    ck clouds gather overhead with thunderbolts. Narrowing her eyes, Su Li threw out the jade token of the identity of Tianjiao Battle. The thunderbolts roared for a moment and then disappeared. The weather cleared up!


    The first of Tianjiao List. The special amnesty of fate!


    She knew this secret from the end of the divine awareness long time ago. Then, the thought of cooperating with Chimo Circle crossed her mind and she...put it into action!


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!!¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine looked gloomy and called out the name very seriously. This was the first time that he had attached importance to this person who was originally nobody in his mind.


    There was nothing noteworthy in Jiuzhou Region after the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Unexpectedly, in such a short while, a prodigy became so strong that he should treat her with caution. Even...he should treat her as a rival who was equally matchedwith him.


    ¡°You¡¯re...very good!¡±


    When the Lord of Shengtian Shrine saw the determined looks in the vortexes, he wanted to retreat.


    Facing such a number of people with this kind of will and Chi Tian, the Lord of Shengtian Shrine knew that they had no chance of winning.


    Where did Su Jiuzhou learn that the first of Tianjiao List could get the special amnesty?


    Even Ling Li didn¡¯t know about it, and neither he nor Fate Ancestor would tell it to others out of kindness.


    It seemed that Su Li had noticed the change of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine. She smiled, ¡°Lord of Shengtian Shrine, thank you for your praise. If you insist on starting a battle, we will fight against you. Perhaps this jade token can help the practitioners of Chimo Circle fight once or many times¡­ It can be sure that if you start the war today, you...¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. Then cold light shed through her eyes, ¡°None of you can escape!¡±


    The expressions of all Grand Elders of the holy sects finally changed greatly. They had learned how powerful the Junior Emperors of Chimo Circle were hundreds of years ago. It was extremely difficult to deal with just one of them. Now if theyunched a one-to-two or even a one-on-three battle, they would definitely lose!


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine clenched his hands in his sleeves and wore a long face.


    Chi Tian stared at his long face with a smirk.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension.


    As time passed by, the two group of people were motionless like sculptures. The practitioners on the ground opened their eyes wide to see what decision theLord of Shengtian Shrine would make.


    Su Buwang stared at the silentLord of Shengtian Shrine. He didn¡¯t feel that his sweat dripped from his nose.


    For some reason, he, at this moment, was more nervous than he was in danger with Uncle Fang in those days.


    For a long time¡ª


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine raised his head. He looked at Su Li and took a deep breath, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, I admit that I underestimate you. This time you y a trick. I don¡¯t want to waste my time. But Chimo Circle is an alien n. I hope you know what you are doing.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and left calmly.


    ¡°He¡¯s so cheeky. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to sow discord. Old fox, bah!¡±


    The well-dressed young man spat and then walked into the crowd under Su Buwang¡¯s gaze.


    The pneuma of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine disappeared in the air. Su Li looked calm. But no one knew that until this moment, she was totally rxed.


    She was not sure whether the news of Chimo Circle could be known by Shengtian Shrine. If the Lord of Shengtian Shrine had heard more information about her, he would have been fully prepared, and she wouldn¡¯t have gotten over it just by letting the practitioners of Chimo Circle show up.


    Maybe she would have needed the help of the one hundred thousand of ghosts of the Ling Family. Ghosts could not stay in the world. If they appeared on arge scale, she couldn¡¯t deal with them easily with a jade token of special amnesty.


    ¡°Fortunately, things go into the right direction.¡±


    Even so, Su Li still did not take it lightly. Facing Fate Ancestor, she stayed cautious all the time.


    ¡°Perhaps, Fate Ancestor has guessed something, but he didn¡¯t tell that to Shengtian Shrine and he did not show up this time. Does it mean that he is still busy with other things? Am I still not a trouble in his eyes...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li cooled off. She turned her head to look at Chi Tian, ¡°Thank you very much for your help, Senior Chi Tian. If you don¡¯t fulfill your promise, our Ni Sect would be wiped out.¡±


    Chi Tianughed, waving his hand to hide the surrounding vortexes. He looked at Su Li with his eyes full of surprise and admiration. Although they had many contacts before, this was the first official meeting between the leaders of these two sides.


    ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance that I can travel to the main circle. I should thank you. This clone of me canst for a while, so it¡¯s better to go into your sect to discuss it in detail.¡±


    Although Chi Tian was close to twenty thousand years old and his cultivation was unfathomable, he was honest and straightforward. Facing Su Li, who was much younger than him, he behaved very humbly.


    Su Li nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Senior Chi Tian, this way.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The farce ended in Chi Tian¡¯sughter, and the practitioners who watched the fun on the ground also dispersed with contentment.


    Although they didn¡¯t see the amazing battle and Ni Sect was not destroyed, the big scene and big shots they saw today were more than enough for them to brag!


    In the blink of an eye, there were only a few casual practitioners, who wanted to join Ni Sect, left in front of the gate of Ni Sect.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner, you have great insight like me! This is the so-called ¡®moneyes from danger¡¯. After this battle, Ni Sect will definitely be famous in Qingshui Circle, and we should join it in advance. Otherwise, it will be difficult to join Ni Sect in the near future¡­¡±


    In a daze, Su Buwang was caught by his shoulder by a practitioner and entered Ni Sect together with him.


    Ling Li, who was hiding in the dark and about to leave, saw this scene and wore a long face.


    That kid Ling Mo... Didn¡¯t he say that Buwang was in Juecheng City? Why was Buwang here? And he joined the sect of Su Jiuzhou?!


    ¡°What did Su Jiuzhou use to enchant Buwang?¡±


    Ling Li wanted to rush over to take a look, but the pneuma of Chi Tian in the sky had not faded. If he showed up, he would be in danger. The practitioners of Chimo Circle who were killed by him was...countless in those days.


    After hesitating for a long time, Ling Li finally sighed and left.


    He thought Ni Sect was not in danger for the time being, and he would find a way to let Ling Mo bring Su Buwang backter.


    At this moment, there was a banquet holding in Ni Sect. Theughter filled the sect.


    ¡°Hahaha, the Lord of Shengtian Shrine disgraced himself today.¡±


    During the banquet, Yan Ziyeughed violently, ¡°How dare he fight against our Honored Master? He is still wet behind the ears.¡±


    Yan Ziye talked nonsense for a while, degrading the Lord of Shengtian Shrine to nothing. He was like Su Buwang who was mischievous and vivacious. Ling Qinn didn¡¯t want to see him and turned around.


    Chi Tian looked at him with gusto. He liked Yan Ziye. He liked to see the old fox, Lord of Shengtian Shrine, being sworn.


    Half a dayter, the banquet was over. There were only Su Li and Chi Tian in the hall.


    ¡°Miss Su Li, do you know why I am determined to cooperate with you? In fact, you also know that in addition to this risky way, I still have many other alternatives.¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly. She was not surprised that Chi Tian identified her. The All Spirits Tactics might work on a Junior Emperor. But it had no effect on a Great Emperor... Obviously, she wasn¡¯t powerful enough and she should cultivate much more.


    ¡°Senior Chi Tian, let¡¯s be candid here.¡±


    ¡°Call me Chi Tian.¡±


    Chi Tian looked sincere, ¡°You and I are the same kind of people, who carry an unimaginable burden, but can still hold on and...do everything very well. As long as you have enough time, your achievements will be no less than mine.¡±


    Chi Tian sighed, ¡°It is ashamed to say that hundreds of years ago, indeed I had the idea to cooperate with the top holy sects. I also heard about the Reincarnation Mirror. What those people did in order to break through their realms was disgusting. For the sake of all the sentient beings in Chimo Circle, I had to make a choice. But I was still too naive...¡±


    Su Li listened to him quietly without saying a word.


    Chi Tian leaned back in the chair, looking at the sky, ¡°I listened to Bai Ming and carved the mark of tactical matrix in Dafu Region ording to his method. But I didn¡¯t expect that it was a trap!¡±


    Chi Tian revealed a mouthful of white teeth. Cold light shed through his eyes. ¡°Bai Ming...is definitely not a person of this era, and even he is very likely to be an old evildoer who has lived for a long time. He...just changed a physical body. I didn¡¯t understand the secret method he used, and I was almost walked in by him. Fortunately, the protective treasure of soul in my body blew up itself to awaken me. I fled in embarrassment... But I also lost my fellows who had been fighting with me for thousands of years!¡±


    Chi Tian¡¯s eyes misted over, ¡°From that moment, I decided that I would never cooperate with anyone in Qingshui Circle again! But I didn¡¯t expect...you would appear.¡±


    Chi Tian¡¯s state of mind was very strong, and he quickly cooled off. ¡°When Ling Qinn contacted me, I actually noticed that it was not Su Jiuzhou, but the real Holy Girl Su, who was discussing about the cooperation with me. Right?¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Brother Chi Tian, how did you notice it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    Chi Tian recalled, ¡°You could negotiate peacefully with my fellows of Chimo Circle, and dared to say that everyone in the entire Qingshui Circle is your enemy. Plus, I saw the Reincarnation Mirror at your belt. I guessed that you must be the Holy Girl Su Li in the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit.¡±


    ¡°So, I gave myself away at that time.¡±


    Su Li remembered those days when Su Mu, Su Yang and she were in Chimo Circle. She nodded gently, ¡°Brother Chi Tian, you look straightforward, but you are actually meticulous.¡±


    Chi Tian¡¯s body at this moment had be a little transparent. But there was light in his eyes, which was a kind of light...called hope.


    ¡°I only noticed you at that time, and I didn¡¯t think that your power could grow from Jindan Realm to the realm of a Junior Emperor just in dozens of years!


    I can do everything to cooperate with you. However, you should not only take revenge but also care about the safety of the sentient beings in Chimo Circle. Can you...do that?!¡±


    ¡°Naturally...it is incumbent upon me!¡±

 Chapter 601 - Really?

    <h4>Chapter 601 Really?</h4>


    ¡°Suddenly, the Grand Elder Jiuzhou waved her hand and then the big gale came. The entrance to an alien circle opened...¡±


    In the teahouse, the storyteller talked on and on in a flow of eloquence with an attention-catching block in his hand.


    The teahouse was packed with audience most of whom were low-level casual practitioners and mortals. A round of apuse burst out when it came to the surprise twists. The owner of the teahouse smiled broadly.


    After the holy sects retreated, Ni Sect and Su Jiuzhou...immediately became famous in the world!


    Tianjiao Battle let the practitioners in the world see the rising of a new star. But it might fall like aet soon.


    After dozens of holy sects joined forces to destroy Ni Sect but failed, the name, Su Jiuzhou, not only represented the first of Tianjiao List.


    It was the real Grand Elder of Holy Ni Sect and the Master of Jiuzhou Region, who was recognized by all practitioners in Qingshui Circle! It was a giant who sat on an equal footing with all Grand elders of holy sects and the masters of the regions!


    The glory of the first of Tianjiao List was no longer so important to her. It added brilliance to her present splendor.


    Ni Sect...upied the top four of the Tianjiao List. So, it was Holy Ni Sect now!


    The poprity of Jiuzhou Region skyrocketed. Here was the birthce of the legend of Ni Sect. The stories about Ni Sect and its Grand Elder were the most fascinating. The newly opened teahouses could be found all over Jiuzhou Region.


    Although the situation was still not clear, Ni Sect was the first one that could frighten away thebined forces of more than fifty holy sects in tens of thousands of years!


    Therefore, there were a lot of casual practitioners who went and sought refuge with Ni Sect. Of course, there were many spies of other sects who mixed into those practitioners.It was a piece of cake for Hua Yan, who practiced Hua Circle and was in Huashen Realm, to distinguish the spies.


    However, she did not reveal the identities of the spies. She only followed Su Li¡¯s instructions and approved them of joining the sect. She put a hundred-eyed ghost (a kind of inferior ghost dedicated to surveince) in each of their shadows.


    ...


    ¡°In the past, no one could imagine that the most mysterious Jiuzhou Region would bepletely unified by a woman!¡±


    There were many practitioners in teahouses who knew the trend of the circle. And only they understood how incredible she was to unify Jiuzhou Region and lead Ni Sect to scare away the holy sects.


    During this period of time, Su Li didn¡¯t go anywhere, but practiced in istion in the sect.


    In this Tianjiao Battle, she had gained enough. The Buddhist relics which eliminated her soul gap and the awards of the tests in Shengxian Mountain were all priceless treasures to the outside world. If she made use of them well, the power of Yan Ziye and the others could be highly improved.


    ¡°The power of Yan Ziye and Ling Qinn have just been promoted to thete phase of the nature¡¯s test due to the luck of Tianjiao Battle. After a while, it is easy for them to improve their realms from the nature¡¯s test to Dacheng Realm. But it is hard to perceive the region. A Junior Emperor who has no region is of little value...¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li packed away the treasures one by one into the universe ring, but only left a jade slip that looked a little tattered.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed faintly. The biggest gain from this trip was this jade slip.


    Practice Secrets of Lin Family¡ªLin Chen


    She didn¡¯t know who Lin Chen was. Lin Chen had an extremely deepprehension and analysis to Suiyu Tactics!


    Su Li only read it once and was deeply attracted by the detailed description in it. She understood Suiyu Tactics a lot in such a short time. Without seeing the exnation about breaking through the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics,she naturally understood how to do that.


    ¡°It turns out that everything about Suiyu Tacticsis attributed to the jade energy. Lin Chen wrote every change in the body every minute in detail. Is it possible that she has practiced to the highest hurdle? Or...is she the creator of this mental method?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Then she stopped thinking.


    Thinking more wouldn¡¯t help her. Moreover, she still had many other things to do. Maybe she could break through the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics and do that thing at the same time...


    She stopped the water clock next to her when she left.


    ¡°I just took another look at the book, and half a month has passed...¡±


    Su Li sighed inwardly and waved her sleeve to open the gate of the cave. Then she floated into the hall. When she stepped onto the ground of the hall, she paused.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li, listen to me. I really know Immortal Sister. I...!¡±


    Li Hai looked at Su Buwang indifferently, ¡°I have driven away thousands of casual practitioners who have spoken the same words as you in the past few days. For the sake of your good cultivation, I recognize you as one of the disciples of the sect. But you want to see Grand...?¡±


    Li Hai stared quizzically at Su Buwang, who was smiling wryly, and then deepened his voice subconsciously, ¡°Do you really know the Grand Elder?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about it all the time. We¡¯ve known each other for a long time!¡±


    Su Buwang felt helpless and tired. Why was there still someone who did not believe that he was telling the truth?


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Li Hai coughed awkwardly, waving his hand, ¡°The Grand Elder wants you to go to the top of Zuowang Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Really! Does Sister finish her practice in istion?!¡±


    Su Buwang was surprised and delighted at once. Then he rushed out of the hall without saying a word.


    Seeing that Su Buwang was excited, Li Hai shook his head speechlessly. Thinking of something, he gave a smile and followed him out of the hall. He passed through a newly renovated corridor to Nuanxin Pavilion.


    He and Mo Qin¡¯s injuries had been healed earlier. Honored Master seemed to have acquiesced in them living in this ce. She arranged the medical circle practitioners to another ce.


    ¡°Deputy Lord Li, you have time toe back today!¡±


    Hearing the footsteps, Qi Chen, who had just experienced the tests, showed up andughed,


    ¡°Brat!¡±


    Li Hai smiled and the wrinkles on his face unfolded. Only being here could he truly put off all pretense and rxpletely.


    Not long after, Mo Qin, dressed simple and elegant, came out. She threw her arms around Li Hai¡¯s arm with a look of concern, ¡°Wee back. Come in and rest. Chen, make tea!¡±


    Qi Chen chuckled, ¡°Then I don¡¯t disturbyou.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately left Nuanxin Pavilion.


    ¡°That brat is getting more and more naughty. He dares to joke about us.¡±


    Li Hai shook his head and chuckled. Then he looked around, ¡°Where is Beixiao Liang?¡±


    ¡°He and his fellow practitioners went to explore a cultivation relic. They haven¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    Mo Qin exined, quietly looking at Li Hai¡¯s side face. She enjoyed looking at him.


    It had been nearly two years since Yuxu Sect was destroyed. But the rtionship between them seemed to have progressed rapidly.


    ¡°This kid puts too much pressure on himself.¡±


    Li Hai sighed lightly. He understood why Beixiao Liang did that. Only after experiencing the pain of losing did Beixiao Liang understand how important it was to be strong enough to control his own destiny.


    So did Li Hai.


    However, now he wasn¡¯t at the age when he needed to rely on the tests to enrich his experience. With the secret medicine specially made by Honored Master, his current speed of practice was almost the same as that of Beixiao Liang outside now.


    ¡°Beixiao Liang is not young any more. They all have their own ways of living.¡±


    Mo Qin lowered her head and gently stroked Li Hai¡¯s rough palm, ¡°Yuxu Sect was shattered back then, and I thought everything was over. Being forced to stay here, I felt aggrieved. I¡¯m not optimistic... Ni Sect is not reliable. I am afraid that one day the secret of Jiuzhou Region will be discovered by the holy sects and then Ni Sect will be ruined.¡±


    Li Hai smiled, ¡°You underestimate Honored Master. She is meticulous and wise as a prodigy. As you said, it was an improvised makeshift that we stayed in Ni Sect. I have secretly nned to get you out of here. Butter... I gave up that idea.¡±


    Li Hai held Mo Qin tightly, enjoying this moment.


    ¡°Honored Master is young, but her cultivation and mind state are...very strong! She is cruel to the enemy, but nice to the people on her own side. If she finds a traitor, she will not give consideration to the former rtionship and punish the traitor with the harshest method. She is very experienced in dealing with the big shots. Facing the Lord of Shengtian Shrine and the Master of Chimo Circle, she talked cheerfully and humorously with them and took them coolly.


    Because of this Grand Elder, I decided not to leave. Ni Sect is the only ce where I can feel warm and we can be totally rxed.¡±


    After Mo Qin heard it, her eyes misted over. She smiled and sighed, ¡°As a woman, I admire Su Jiuzhou very much. Anyone is a nk sheet from his birth. It¡¯s hard to imagine what she went through before...¡±


    Su Buwangrushed to the top of Zuowang Mountain. Then he saw a beautiful scene.


    Ni Sect was a ce where spring stayed and flowers and nts flourished!


    Zuowang Mountain was the most suitable location for viewing from a high ce.


    At this moment, there were delicacies ced on the round table on the top of Zuowang Mountain. The ck gauze was thrown on the stone bed. But it didn¡¯t move in the wind.


    On the stone bed, Su Li sat cross-legged with a hemline covering the lower part of her body. She rested her chin on one hand, and held a cup of wine in the other. She looked at the verdant mountain silently with ssy eyes.


    The first rays of the morning sun dyed her eyshes golden red. It seemed that as if they were zing sparks.


    Her long ck hair tumbled in a cascade down her back.


    Su Buwang was fascinated by her. After a while, he came to his senses and couldn¡¯t help taking out a Fenguang stone from the universe ring...


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Su Li turned her head suddenly, staring at Su Buwang with pure ck eyes. It seemed there were stars twinkling in her eyes.


    Su Buwang hurriedly put away the Fenguang stone and giggled, ¡°Sister, you are so pretty!¡±


    Su Li raised her brows slightly, ¡°What are you hiding in the universe ring?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Sister. I wasn¡¯t hiding anything!¡±


    Su Buwang immediately came up to Su Li and sat opposite her with a guilty conscience. He looked sidelong at the other ce and casually changed the subject, ¡°Sister, you are so gorgeous right now. If my mother is beautiful like you, I will be on cloud nine!¡±


    Su Li was taken aback. She was silent for a moment and then asked, ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 602 - Xie Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 602 Xie Tianxing</h4>


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Since Su Li didn¡¯t mention what happenedjust now, Su Buwang was relieved immediately. He scratched his head and smiled, ¡°Are you angry at my words?¡±


    Su Li put down her cup and smiled softly when she looked at Su Buwang¡¯s face that was simr to hers.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Buwang, I mean if¡­ If I am really your mother, can you ept that?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Su Buwang blinked, ¡°I heard people say that women hate people saying she is old. My mother, she¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Su Buwang became awkward, ¡°If she were still alive, she would be more than two thousand years old. Sister, you are called the unparalleled prodigy and you are more than nine hundred years younger than me. How could it be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Su Li took her wine cup and shook it towards the first lights of dawn, ¡°Buwang, I am not as powerful as you said. There are some things that I must do. I have to take revenge. Otherwise¡­ I will not be reconciled and I will be sorry for the past self.¡±


    Su Buwang was confused. For him who had not experienced much, Su Li¡¯s words seemed too difficult to understand. And he scratched his head again.


    Sister used to call him Brother Buwang. But now he was unustomedto being called Buwang.


    ¡°What are you doing in Jiuzhou Region?¡±


    Su Li interrupted Su Buwang¡¯s thinking. Hearing this, Su Buwang felt excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring to stay in Juecheng City, a remote ce! This is the ce where my mother was born. I want toe back here! And Sister, with you, I am not afraid of Shengtian Shrine¡­¡±


    Seeing Su Buwang¡¯s change of expression, Su Li felt a little bit depressed.


    Since it came to this point, she was no longer afraid of her identity being revealed. With an eye to the situation, she was uncertain whether Buwang would believe her or not even if she said¡­or she removed her pretense.


    Perhaps, he would be angry that she distorted¡­the image of his mother in his heart.


    Or¡­he would me her for the fact that she had abandoned him and he had lived as an orphan for thousands of years.


    Su Li closed her eyes and listened to Su Buwang¡¯s chatter.


    She admitted that she was scared.


    ¡°Buwang.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and said softly, ¡°You can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Great! I know you are the best!¡±


    Su Buwang clenched his fists. He was really afraid that she would say that this ce was dangerous and would send him back to Juecheng City.


    ¡°But Jiuzhou Region is not as safe as you think,¡±


    said Su Li. Then she awakened the nightmare in her body. A ck light suddenly appeared out of thin air and turned into an idle ck cat. Then it jumped into Su Buwang¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What a cool ck cat! Is it a monster pet?¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes brightened. He had long wanted to raise a monster pet, but it was so hard to keep one. The people who could afford a monster pet in Qingshui Circle were well-connected. Even Uncle Fang couldn¡¯t afford it.


    But when he arrived in Jiuzhou Region and met Immortal Sister, she gave him a monster pet!


    Seeing he was happy, Su Li smiled broadly.


    ¡°Its name is Hei, and it is a nightmare soul beast that feeds on dreams. It is stronger than you. From now on, it will follow you as your partner. You should treat it well.¡±


    ¡°What? It is stronger than me?!¡±


    Su Buwang widenedhis eyes. He lifted the ck cat up and looked at it carefully. Then he asked seriously, ¡°Are you really stronger than me?¡±


    The ck cat turned its head arrogantly, as if it said that if it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s order, he would never have the opportunity to be its second master.


    ¡°Unwilling to submit?!¡±


    Su Buwang took to it, ¡°So clever. With my talent, I will surpass you very soon.¡±


    ¡°Meow, meow¡ª¡±


    The ck cat didn¡¯t care about him at all. It meowed twice, licking its paw.


    Su Li smiled and watched this scene. She transmitted the sound,


    ¡°He is my only offspring. You know what to do when you are in danger.¡±


    Hearing this, the ck cat suddenly opened its eyes and nodded solemnly.


    ¡°I see, Master.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Buwang.¡±


    Su Li took out the Yin jade-bone mask and ced it in front of Su Buwang, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know. This thing¡­is the treasure that your mother used in the Reincarnation Mirror back then. You should keep it well and shouldn¡¯t give it away at will.¡±


    Su Buwang¡¯s face changed suddenly, ¡°Does this mask belong to my mother?¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded gently.


    Su Buwang frowned. This thing was clearly given to him by a maid in Shengtian Shrine. Then she died, and he grieved over her death for a period of time. But he gradually became numb because there were so many deaths of the maids in Shengtian Shrine every day.


    But now Sister Jiuzhou told him that this thing belonged to his mother!


    Sister wouldn¡¯t lie to others. So¡­ who instructed the maid to give it to him?


    Su Buwang held the mask tightly. He wore a long face.


    He would never admit that Ling Li had an interest in doing such a boring thing!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s concern awakened Su Buwang. He raised his head and smiled, carefully putting away the Yin jade-bone mask, no longer as casual as before.


    ¡°Sister, how do you know this thing belongs to my mother?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said, ¡°The past events in the Reincarnation Mirror in those days are not secrets for me. This mask is the treasure,Yin jade-bone mask. Ling Qinn and the others recognized it at a nce.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ling Qinn also came back from in the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    Su Buwang took a tumble. Then he hesitated for a second and said, ¡°Sister, I want to make the acquaintance of Ling Qinn. Can you introduce me to him?¡±


    Su Li knew that he wanted to hear more about her. She was silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t bother him often. You know?¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Su Buwang gave an expectant face, ¡°I will never interrupt him when he is practicing!¡±


    Su Li shook her head and transmitted the message to Ling Qinn.


    Ling Qinn was about to practice in istion. When he received the message from Su Li, he rushed to the top of Zuowang Mountain.


    ¡°Are you Brother Ling Qinn?¡±


    When Su Buwang saw Ling Qinn, his eyes glinted with surprise.


    When Ling Qinn saw Su Buwang¡¯s face, he was shocked and no longer doubted Su Li¡¯s message.


    He stared at Su Buwang¡¯s face with mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°It seems that you have a lot to talk about.¡±


    Su Li got up and walked off the stone tform, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Ling Qinn stepped aside and looked at Su Li with gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Honored Master. I will chat with him, and I won¡¯t dy our business.¡±


    Su Li chuckled when she saw this. She waved her hand and left, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Buwang will be a member of Ni Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Qinn was puzzled again.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Su Jiuzhou knew Su Li¡¯s son, and why Su Li¡¯s son appeared here instead of Shengtian Shrine, he was extremely grateful for her.


    He owed his life to Su Li several times in those days¡­ He could never repay the debt that he owed her.


    He turned his head and fixed his eyes on Su Buwang. His words made Su Buwang¡¯s eyes cloud with tears.


    ¡°You really look like your mother.¡±


    ¡­


    In the hall, Su Li let out a long sigh and gave an anxious expression.


    ¡°Ziye, what¡¯s your finding?¡±


    Yan Ziye lowered his head slightly and said with a strange tone, ¡°Honored Master, the Young Head of the Tianyake Attic¡­Xie Tianxing appeared at the gate of Ni Sect a few days ago, and it is said that he had some contact with Buwang. He dressed¡­in bad taste.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Yan Ziye¡¯s face suddenly became even more weird. ¡°He¡­sneaked intoour Ni Sect. Now he is a handyman disciple in charge of watering the flowers in Hua Valley of Sister Hua Yan¡­¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and disappeared like smoke in a blink of an eye.


    Yan Ziye straightened himself up and said to himself, ¡°Sometimes the talents do odd things. Honored Master often says something iprehensible. This Young Head¡­is crazy!¡±


    In these days, he followed the clues left by this Young Head to Hua Valley. Nobody knew his feelings.


    Hua Valley¡­ There were all female disciples! How did he sneak into it?


    If he were not the deputy lord and didn¡¯t have a serious reason, he would be ejected from Hua Valley by Sister Hua Yan!


    Even so, those female disciples in Hua Valley looked at him quizzically, as if they were looking at a pervert.


    ¡°Bah! I can find any cultivationpanion. Damn it. Xie Tianxing, I hate you!¡±


    Yan Ziye cursed and left. He forgot that he had been a Great Holy Boy of a holy sect before.


    ¡­


    There was an idyllic scene in Hua Valley¡ªbirds were singing and flowers were giving forth their fragrance.


    Xie Tianxingy in Wanhua Lawn, watching the female disciples who were picking flowers around him. Then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This is the real life!¡±


    The thought that the disciples of Tianxing Valley were mostly male made him feel sad.


    ¡°Does the old ancestor prefer guys? He always enrolls male discipleswhich makes the talents in Tianxing Valley less and less. If I be an old ancestor, I will make a change!¡±


    Xie Tianxing made an ambitious aspiration.


    Suddenly, a young girl in a pink sect dress stopped and smiled at Xie Tianxing who was lying in the flowers, ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice,why are you still loafing on the job? If you don¡¯t pick those flowers, some of them will wither by noon. And if you don¡¯t finish the task given by the Lord, you won¡¯t get the sect¡¯s reward.¡±


    Xie Tianxing quickly sat up and smiled apologetically, ¡°I know, Junior Sister Apprentice. I will go now¡­¡±


    In this girl¡¯s eyes, Xie Tianxing was clearly a female disciple, who wore the same dress as her, smiling foolishly at her.


    The girl turned around with a strange look.


    Why did Senior Sister Apprentice look a little abnormal today¡­


    After she left, Xie Tianxing breathed a sigh of reliefand walked farther. Seeing no female disciples was approaching him, hey down again. When he took a deep breath of the fragranceing from the surrounding flowers, he was totally rxed. Suddenly, a female voice surprised him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know if you inhale too much mixed fragrance of these flowers, you will be poisoned?¡±

 Chapter 603 - Damn It!

    <h4>Chapter 603 Damn It!</h4>


    Xie Tianxing was shocked. He opened his eyes suddenly and sat up, only to see that there was a ck figure not far away in front of him. The familiar ck gauze hemlinehelped Xie Tianxing recognize who it wasquickly.


    Su Li turned around. Her beautiful fair-skinned face amazed Xie Tianxing.


    Her all kinds of powerful methods and her face could be on par with those of¡­Holy Girl Su!


    ¡°Su... Senior Su, nice to meet you.¡±


    Xie Tianxingughed with a guilty conscience and coughed dryly, ¡°Seeing is believing.The scenery of Ni Sect is much more beautiful than that of those shitty top holy sects. I inadvertently entered Hua Valley. Senior, you won¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    ¡°Remove your disguise first and then speak to me.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and beckoned some female disciples over with a wave. They were talking andughing.


    Xie Tianxing was dumbfounded. Seeing Su Li¡¯s weird eyes, he gritted his teeth and removed his secret skills.


    ¡°Ah!! Pervert!¡±


    The scream echoed in Hua Valley.


    After a while¡ª


    In the hall, Yan Ziye chuckled at Xie Tianxing, who was badly battered and stood obediently in the center of the hall.


    How dared Xie Tianxing be swollen with arrogance in front of Honored Master? Didn¡¯t he know who Honored Master was? When she was in the Reincarnation Mirror, she teased everyone. He could never keep up with her.


    Su Li turned around and took a seat. Her slender right palm propped her right cheek and he asked teasingly, ¡°Well, Young Head Xie, are you satisfied with the hospitality of Ni Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am satisfied.¡±


    Xie Tianxing rubbed his bruised face. When he remembered that he was frozen by Su Jiuzhou¡¯s motionlessness skill and his face was hit by her punches just now, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    She was so powerful. He thought he should submit to her provisionally!


    ¡°Senior Su, in fact, Ie here this time to invite you to visit Tianxing Valleybecause of the order of my sect¡¯s old ancestor.¡±


    Su Li had intended to take a trip to the Tianxing Valley. Coincidentally, Xie Tianxing came Ni Sect. Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Then she said, ¡°Really? Your Tianyake Attic is the most mysterious force in Qingshui Circle, and even the top holy sects don¡¯t know where Tianxing Valley is. Is it really good for Tianxing Valley to expose its location like this?¡±


    Xie Tianxing smiled, ¡°In fact, the lords of the top holy sects have all been to Tianxing Valley. But after returning, theypletely forgot the location of it. You will know this when you are there.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Su Li blinked, ¡°But why should I go there? For the sake of you, Young Head, inviting me in person?¡±


    Xie Tianxing suddenly broke into a cold sweat and shook his head repeatedly, ¡°Of course not. The old ancestor gave me an authenticating object. He said that as long as you see it, you will definitely not refuse me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xie Tianxing took out a perfectly sealed envelope from the universe ring and threw it into the air. The envelope flew by itself and floated in front of Su Li.


    Su Li nced at Xie Tianxing, who was nervous. Then she pinched the envelope with her fingertips and opened it. There was only a thin painting inside, and it was ordinary rice paper used by mortals.


    She unfolded it, and the picture on it came into view.


    On the side of the long street, a handsome young man stretched out a hand and asked the old beggar to draw a ck mark on his wrist.


    This scene immediately let her recall the memory that in the Reincarnation Mirror, she met the old beggar when she first entered Yunjing City and began to set up Linli Building. He could take part of the credit for that Buwang could surviveter.


    ¡°Sure enough, since the word is illusory, people in it are also illusory...¡±


    The old beggar¡¯s sigh seemed to sound in her ears again.


    ¡°You really are from Tianxing Valley.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The body of evil ghost was keen and couldn¡¯t be understood withmon sense. When she saw Xie Wei in Shengxian Region, she had a sense of familiarity.


    Xie Tianxing¡¯s heart did aplete somersault when he stared at Su Li who was expressionless in the hall.


    Something was wrong!


    The unreliable old ancestor said that if Su Jiuzhou saw the contents of the envelope, she would be surprised. And even if she wasn¡¯t surprised, herplexion would change faintly because of the fluctuation of her state of mind. But there was clearly no change on her!


    ¡°Old Ancestor, you are unreliable...¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Xie Wei¡¯s real name is Xie Tianwei, right?¡±


    Su Li spoke suddenly. Xie Tianxing was shocked. He blurted out, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Xie Tianwei was his eldest brother, his full eldest brother!


    People only knew that he was the Young Lord of Tianxing Valley, but didn¡¯t know that his eldest brother had kept his name in secret for the future of Tianxing Valley to fish for information in Shengxian Region. No one knew about it except for his family, let alone Su Jiuzhou.


    ¡°And your old ancestor is a very dishonest old fox, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Su Li continued with a smile. Then Xie Tianxing was more frightened.


    Could it be that there were spies in Tianxing Valley?!


    ¡°Fine, stop the joke. You look cynical, but you have no sense of humor.¡±


    Su Li stopped smiling and wore cold eyes, ¡°Visit? I agree with that! But there is only one condition...¡±


    ¡°What condition?¡±


    Xie Tianxing¡¯s heart raced. It was the first time he had felt that his identity of the Young Lord of Tianxing Valley couldn¡¯t make him confident.


    Su Li stared at Xie Tianxing until he was in a cold sweat. Then she grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this condition. I think your old ancestor will agree with it.¡±


    Somehow, Xie Tianxing suddenly became even more flurried.


    ...


    Half a dayter, Xie Tianxing and Su Li wearing a veil came to the Extreme North Region where it was harsh, not suitable for mortals, and sparsely popted. So, except for the practitioners who practiced snow circle, there were few people.


    Xie Tianxing stopped in front of an iceke. Then he took out a jade token from the universe ring and threw it onto the ice surface on the center of theke.


    The ice surface immediately melted and turned into sparklingke water, as if the ice surface was false appearance.


    ¡°Senior Su, Tianxing Valley is under the ice surface. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li nodded gently, and plunged into theke with Xie Tianxing.


    After a few breaths, a dark figure appeared on the snowfield by theke. He frowned and his face was covered with snow-broth.


    He was Ling Li.


    ¡°What did Xie Tianxing want to do to invite Su Jiuzhou to Tianxing Valley?¡±


    Ling Li originally stayed here to wait for Xie Tianxing to open the entrance of Tianxing Valley, but he didn¡¯t expect...


    Looking at the ice surface that was about to refreeze, Ling Li plunged into theke with no time to think about it.


    ¡°It turns out to be a spatial channel.¡±


    Su Li walked in the rippled water space, surrounded by distorted images. It seemed that the so-called iceyer was just a cover. It was difficult to trace the source under the distortion of the space, unless a Great Emperor came personally. No wonder the top holy sects couldn¡¯t find out the real location of Tianxing Valley for so many years.


    Light shed through Xie Tianxing¡¯s eyes. He transmitted the sound, ¡°Senior Su, why did you stop me from putting away the jade token just now?¡±


    ¡°Young Head Xie, you are so clever. Can¡¯t you guess it?¡±


    Xie Tianxing¡¯s look changed slightly. Someone was really following them!


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about him. I think it is easy for the numerous powerhouses in your Tianxing Valley to seizehim. If it is not easy, I am willing to do it for you.¡±


    Xie Tianxing nodded, but he was curious about who was stalking them. Why did Su Jiuzhou let him go into Tianxing Valley?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Li quickened her pace. Xie Tianxing stared nkly and then quickly followed her.


    ¡°Senior Su, wait for me!¡±


    ...


    After a short while, they arrived at the end of the passageway. When Su Li got out of the exit, she saw a totally different scene and smelled the scent of peach blossoms.


    Su Li flew into the sky, overlooking the valley. There was peach grove all over the valley, which was dotted with viges. And there were also a few disciples walking in the valley. But Su Li somehow felt that the Tianxing Valley hidden in the mountains and forests seemed not to be as lively as she expected.


    ¡°Senior Su, this is the residence of ordinary disciples in Tianxing Valley. Let¡¯s go up the mountain.¡±


    Xie Tianxing raced out and then stopped after a moment. Then a rainbow-like path appeared behind him.


    ¡°A curb?¡±


    Su Li looked interested. Shended on this colorful path and walked on it steadily.


    ¡°Senior Su, do you also know the curb?¡±


    Xie Tianxing turned his head in surprise. He led the way and smiled, ¡°This path is reserved for distinguished guests like you. The person behind you doesn¡¯t deserve it. Maybe he needs to wait for the approval of essing the valley at the gate.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and nodded.


    She just wanted to know what he wanted to do here. She came here not for helping him.


    The rainbow path gradually disappeared as they walked on it. They saw an antique cottage room sitting on the top of the mountain at the end of the path.


    ¡°This is the residence of the old ancestor. I won¡¯te up. Senior Su, help yourself please.¡±


    Xie Tianxing led Su Li to the cottage room and saluted her. Then he immediately went down the mountain. He was very curious about the identity of the person who followed them!


    After Xie Tianxing left, Su Li opened the wooden door. The fragrance of grass and wood of the cottage room, mixed with sandalwood incense, wafted up from it.


    ¡°Ahem... Grand Elder Su, I¡¯m so d that you honor us with your presence.¡±


    The old beggar walked out slowly from the room with a stick. At this moment, he was no longer impoverished as he was in the ReincarnationMirror. The dark blue robe he wore shed with starburst. It was obviously a treasure.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She nodded slightly, ¡°May I have your name please?¡±


    ¡°As time passes by, no one remembers my name. Grand Elder Su, you can call me Old Ancestor Tianxing.¡±


    Suddenly, a furious voice interrupted him.


    ¡°Geezer Bai, you are such an old fox! As expected, you are still alive. Although few people remember you, I can recognize you even your body decays. Bai Su!¡±


    Su Li gave a quizzical looked at ck Lotus who suddenly emerged from the ck Lotus Ring... Did they know each other?


    ¡°You... Qian Mu?¡±


    The old beggar stared at the phantom of ck Lotus that suddenly appeared. Amusement glimmered in his eyes. ¡°You...are still alive. Great!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ck Lotus cursed excitedly regardless of his image.


    ¡°They said that only one treasure, I, would survive. But in fact, everyone thought I was dead and was imprisoned by that idiot in the Reincarnation Mirror. They deserved it!¡±

 Chapter 604 - That Era

    <h4>Chapter 604 That Era</h4>


    Bai Su was embarrassed.


    Very embarrassed.


    He wanted to pretend to be solemn in front of Su Jiuzhou. But he didn¡¯t expect that Qian Mu appeared and made him awkward. He couldn¡¯t continue to pretend.


    ¡°Okay, ck Lotus, since you know each other, you can talk about itter.¡±


    Su Li stopped ck Lotus from cursing timely and conjured up exquisite tea cups and chairs. Then she sat on one side and invited Bai Su to take a seat as well.


    Bai Su nced at the tattered tea set in the room and then looked at the cup glittering with treasure light on Su Li¡¯s table. He was ashamed of himself and sat opposite Su Li with a sigh.


    He looked ashamed on the surface. Although Qian Mu¡¯s appearance was a surprise, he was still uncertain whether Su Jiuzhou was her or not.


    The skills of Tianxing couldn¡¯t be totally convinced.


    Regardless of the guidelines, he had to verify it personally. Otherwise, it would cause a big trouble.


    The guy Tianxing once transmitted the sound to him. When Su Jiuzhou saw the painting, she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    Either she didn¡¯t recognize the painting because she was not Su Li, or Su Li was more sophisticated than before. She wouldn¡¯t show any trace of her state of mind on her face.


    Since Su Jiuzhou entered the room, he had been observing Su Jiuzhou¡¯s behaviors secretly. He tried to find a sense of familiarity, but he couldn¡¯t find it until now¡­


    Su Li lowered her head and poured a cup of tea for the silent old beggar, ¡°ck Lotus said that your name is Bai Su. Is it possible that you have something to do with the Fate Ancestor Bai Ming?¡±


    Bai Su felt anxious. It was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to say his name.


    ¡°Grand Elder Su, why do you bother to be connected with Holy Girl Su? With your talent and strength, it is easy to establish a sect and enhance your prestige. And even the Lord of Shengtian Shrine will appreciate your potential and make friends with you.¡±


    Su Li lowered her head and took a sip of tea slowly. Then she said calmly, ¡°I am here not to answer your questions. Xie Tianxing personally promised that you will answer one of my questions unconditionally.¡±


    Bai Su, ¡°???¡±


    Xie Tianxing, who was waiting in front of the gate of Tianxing Valley, suddenly sneezed and shivered. Then he muttered, ¡°What the hell! Who is talking about me?¡±


    ¡°A man cannot seed without integrity. Isn¡¯t integrity the most important thing in Tianxing Valley?¡±


    Su Li took off her veil, revealing the face of this life. She stared at Bai Su with her bright eyes which made him nervous. ¡°Senior, as the old ancestor of Tianxing Valley, you should y an exemry role.¡±


    Bai Su lost in thought once again. Should he believe Su Jiuzhou?


    ¡°Master! Master! I¡¯m back!¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar female voice sounded outside the door. Bai Su came to his senses and found that he had no time to stop her. He had to watched the woman in the uniform of Ciyun Building¡¯s disciples push the door and walk in.


    When Xuan Yu¡¯er saw someone in the room, she was stunned for a second. When she saw Su Li who was sitting across from her master, she realized that she seemed to have disturbed her master...


    Except for her master and the Grand Elder of Ciyun Building, no one else knew that she was a disciple of Tianxing Valley.


    ¡°It turns out that you are the master pf Xuan Yu¡¯er. No wonder...¡±


    Su Li remembered Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s various weird performances in Tianjiao Battle. It turned out that she was guided by Bai Su. It was not surprising that some things could be foreseen by the skill of divination of the old ancestor of Tianxing Valley.


    ¡°Senior Su!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she came up to Su Li and knelt down in front of her.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s look changed slightly. But Xuan Yu¡¯er was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to get up.


    Su Li asked softly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er held her fist in the other hand and said in a clear and firm tone, ¡°Senior, I request you to save my master¡¯s life! He once said that his death was approaching, and only with the help of the right person can he stand a chance of surviving. To this end, my master divined that you were the right person! Please save my master. I can do anything for you!¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Su Li put down the cup. Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She answered in a rxed tone, ¡°As long as you can persuade Ciyun Building to sincerely join in Ni Sect, I will promise you.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes brightened.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡±


    Bai Su wore a long face, ¡°None of your business. Get out!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Old Ancestor Bai?¡±


    Su Li straightened up and looked at Bai Su meaningfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    Bai Su was shocked and became speechless.


    ¡°What I said is true.¡±


    She smiled and gently swilled the tea around in her cup, staring at the distorted face rippling on the surface, ¡°Don¡¯t you invite me here to cope with Bai Ming?¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Su, since youe to the point...¡±


    Bai Su gave a wry smile. His opportunity was disturbed by Xuan Yu¡¯er, and he had no choice now.


    Knowing that Master had made up his mind, Xuan Yu¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but stuck her tongue out. Then she got up and closed the wooden door before leaving.


    The light in the room dimmed a little. The room was silent for a moment. Bai Su felt rxed and said in low tone,


    ¡°Bai Ming, is my biological younger brother.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    Xie Tianxing raised his brows and sneered when he saw the visitor in front of the gate of Tianxing Valley, ¡°It turns out to be our Lord of Evil!¡±


    When Ling Li saw Xie Tianxing, he felt troubled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Back then, he had contact with Xie Tianxing, and Xie Tianxing was defeated by him. So, Xie Tianxing resented him deeply. Coupled with the rumors spread by Shengtian Shrine in the outside world...


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡±


    Xie Tianxingughed with a mysterious look, ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know you were following me? You should thank me for the fact that I allow you to be here.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t find me.¡± Ling Li nced over Xie Tianxing, ¡°Is Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find you?¡±


    Xie Tianxing was ashamed into anger, ¡°Thanks to you, it is much easier to break through cultivation in Qingshui Circle than before. Although I am a little older than you, I also passed the nature¡¯s test. I¡¯m at the same realm with you!¡±


    Xie Tianxing was still haranguing, but Ling Li had run out of patience with him. Ling Li frowned and interrupted him, ¡°Where is the Owner of Tianxing Valley? I want to borrow the Guiming Mirror from him.¡±


    ¡°Ling Li, are you daydreaming?¡±


    Xie Tianxing sneered, ¡°When you broke inst time, my father said very clearly that we would never lend out the treasures of Tianxing Valley to the holy sects controlled by Fate Pce. Let alone Shengtian Shrine which works hand in glove with Fate Pce. You¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been divorced from Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    Ling Li interrupted Xie Tianxing, ¡°The Owner will know it at a nce.¡±


    Xie Tianxingughed out louder, pointing at Ling Li with heavy sarcasm, ¡°You divorced from Shengtian? What day is today? Are you kidding me? Maybe I will believe that Ling Xian divorces from Shengtian Shrine. But you? Ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°You do not believe me?¡±


    Ling Li lowered his head and asked in a low voice, ¡°So, how about we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Xie Tianxing was afraid that Ling Li would go back on it and said quickly, ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said. If you really divorced from Shengtian Shrine, I will no longer be the Young Owner of Tianxing Valley! But if I find you lied...¡±


    Xie Tianxing gave a terrifying look, ¡°I want you to say yes to a request of mine unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ling Li nodded directly. ¡°Can you take me to see the Owner of Tianxing Valley?¡±


    Xie Tianxing was confused.


    So simple?


    So freely?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you do that?¡±


    Ling Li frowned and questioned him. Xie Tianxing nodded quickly, ¡°Yes, I can. Come with me!¡±


    Whatever!


    Xie Tianxing thought, ¡°Anyway, the Young Owner is not me actually. It¡¯s my eldest brother. Nothing would happen if I lose. I wouldn¡¯t lose anything!¡±


    Heughed inwardly, thinking Ling Li wasn¡¯t smarter than him.


    ...


    In the cottage room on the top of the mountain¡ª


    ¡°So, you and your younger brother have different ideas. He left Tianxing Valley to set up Fate Pce and became an enemy of you? He did those just to prove that the naturalw is supreme and invible?¡±


    Su Li said quizzically, ¡°I guess that your good-for-nothing younger brother got angry and ran away from home because he couldn¡¯t be in charge of Tianxing Valley.¡±


    Bai Su gave a long face and became speechless.


    ¡°However, you must have heard one thing. Even Chi Tian couldn¡¯t recognize the power of your biological younger brother and the ancient secret skills he masters. Maybe...¡±


    Su Li said slowly, ¡°Your biological younger brother wasn¡¯t alive long ago.¡±


    ¡°No, he is still alive!¡±


    Bai Su said firmly, ¡°He is just suppressed by Bai Mo.¡±


    Bai Mo!


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. This was the same name that the First Elder of the Ling Family mentioned.


    Was Fate Ancestor of the current Fate Pce really Bai Mo who killed Ling Qingshui back then and destroyed an era?


    ¡°Bai Ming, my biological younger brother, is the lineal offspring of Tianxing Valley. He masters all the Tianxing Secret Methods and also all the secrets skills of self-rescue, which even can¡¯t be totally prated by that powerful Bai Mo. Maybe Bai Mo thought that my younger brother¡¯s awareness has disappeared. In fact, my brother¡¯s soul tablet card has not been broken.¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s eyes were burning with hope. ¡°He may be hiding in the body upied by Bai Mo somewhere and waiting for me to save him!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li tapped her knuckles on the table. Light shed through her eyes. Suddenly, she asked softly, ¡°Old Ancestor Bai, have you heard of Ling Qingshui?¡±


    Bai Su was shocked, and he looked at Su Li in amazement, ¡°You...?!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and chuckled, ¡°It seems that you have heard of it. You definitely know that truth of the destruction of the Ling Family, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bai Su broke into a cold sweat on his wrinkled forehead. He stared at Su Li in amazement and said in a trembling voice,


    ¡°Ling Family, that Ling Family... All the memories of that era were regarded as shame by the naturalw and were forcibly erased. You... How did you know that?¡±

 Chapter 605 - The Mystery of Ling Qingshui’s Death

    <h4>Chapter 605 The Mystery of Ling Qingshui¡¯s Death</h4>


    ¡°Someone of Ling Family told me that personally.¡±


    Su Li smiled mysteriously. Her expression was calm as usual, which made Bai Su be in a trance for a second.


    He shook his head and said with a low voice, ¡°It has been ten thousand years since Ling Qingshui has died. That man is a prodigy like you. He became an immortal at the age of eight thousand, and he was so fast that the naturalw was suppressed before it could react. Then he dominated the circle. I am several thousand years older than him, and he still called me Eldest Brother.¡±


    Speaking of this, Bai Su smiled and cherished the memory of them. Then he said in a low voice again, ¡°One day, he suddenly found me and asked me to seal Tianxing Valley into the nothingness with Tianxing Secret Method. I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but I believed his character, even if using such a forbidden skill would consume a lot of me.¡±


    Su Li listened quietly, as if she could see the prodigy of the past sadly arranging the funerals for his rtives and friends.


    ¡°The disaster came suddenly!¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s eyes misted over and turned red slightly. ¡°Ghost n was the first to be affected. The King of Ghosts was killed. Then Qingshui¡¯s home was ruined by Destroy Thunder sent by the naturalw!


    Then I unexpectedly discovered that people¡¯s memories of Qingshui was disappearing quickly, and then no one remembered him! No one remembered...why this circle was called Qingshui Circle!


    The naturalw was erasing memory, as if erasing its own shame. The amnesia spread extremely fast. Some old friends and I hid in the Reincarnation Mirror in order to elude the naturalw. But we found that the Reincarnation Mirror¡¯s memories had also been erased. So, we couldn¡¯t get out of it and we were trapped there for tens of thousands of years!


    After the Reincarnation Mirror was shattered, a few old men and I were able to get out it. But we faced the more desperate Qingshui Circle. Perhaps in the near future, even the name, Qingshui Circle, would be rewritten. Except for the early name of the Great Emperor Lihen, no one remembers him anymore.¡±


    ¡°Impasse...¡±


    Su Li lost in thought. Ling Qingshui was already an immortal. Bai Mo was by no means an immortal ording to the brief contact between her and him on that day. His power was at most at the peak of Dacheng Realm. So, he could not equal Ling Qingshui.


    From the Practice Secrets of Lin Family written by Lin Chen, Su Li got a lot ofmon sense about immortals, including the description of the naturalw in mother circle.


    Lin Chen said that there were countless cultivation circles in the universe, and Qingshui Circle was just a drop in the ocean, a quitemon small cultivation circle. Fortunately, the naturalw was intact and the fire of cultivation could be passed down from generation to generation.


    If someone broke through the shackles of the naturalw and entered the immortal realm, this circle would be his mother circle and he would no longer be suppressed or controlled by this circle. If the naturalw was enlightened, it would even be proud of him and give him a lot of help.


    But what happened to Ling Qingshui?


    He should be invincible in this circle. Why did he end up so miserably that even the naturalw was ashamed of him?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out...


    Su Li rubbed her eyebrows, and temporarily stopped thinking, ¡°So, you see the hope of overthrowing Bai Mo on me?¡±


    Bai Su was silent for a while and then nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying. Maybe I won¡¯t linger on that day when you defeat Bai Mo. But before then, I will spare no effort to help you. Tianxing Valley can even vite the teachings of the ancestors to join in your Ni Sect temporarily while I am still alive!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the entire Tianxing Valley immediately shook slightly, as if an earthquake urred.


    Su Li stared at Bai Su, ¡°Are you sure your dead ancestors will let you do this?¡±


    ¡°After I die, I will go and make amends to the ancestors!¡±


    Bai Su gave resolute eyes, ¡°Bai Mo erodes slowly, but prates very deeply. Over one third of the fifty-three holy sects which followed him have beenpletely controlled by him. Even if Qingshui Circle is at an ownerless state, I will never want to see the entire Qingshui Circle to be controlled by him.¡±


    He looked angry, ¡°Bai Mo...is definitely not the person of this circle! I can¡¯t find out his method in the ancient books and records. I don¡¯t know what means he used to bewitch the naturalw, but as long as he is exposed, the naturalw...will never forgive him!¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    She was as same as Bai Mo. Once her identity of Prehistoric Ghost n was revealed, the naturalw would never let her live.


    ¡°Old Ancestor Bai, I have one more question. If you can answer it, our cooperation will begin.¡±


    Su Li stretched out her hands to pour a cup of tea for Bai Su and said softly, ¡°The Lord of Shengtian Shrine also has the same surname, Ling. His son, Ling Li, a powerhouse, is the Lord of Evil. His daughter Ling Xian has joined Fate Pce. Does the Lord of Shengtian Shrine and Ling Qingshui share the same surname, Ling?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Bai Su was angry and snorted, ¡°To this end, I have divined once. The Lord of Shengtian Shrine never shows his face. I can¡¯t discern who he really is, but he is definitely not from the Ling Family, and he may even deliberately change his surname to Ling. However, Shengtian Shrine...depends on the luck stolen from the Ling Family to develop until now!


    I don¡¯t know how that fake did it, but if this sly trick goes wrong, Shengtian Shrine will undergo reversed effect and it may be destructed!¡±


    Su Li squinted and chuckled when she heard the words, ¡°Old Ancestor Bai, I appreciate your help. Maybe next we can go to Shengtian Shrine to see a good show.¡±


    Bai Su was dumbfounded and confused.


    ¡°I have stayed here long enough today. I have something important to do. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    Bai Su nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I have the Tianxing te of Tianxing Valley through which we could transmit messages regardless of the distances. But only people in Tianxing Valley could use it. For the convenience of contact, I will let Xie Tianxing stay in Ni Sect all the time. What do you think?¡±


    Su Li said, ¡°But he is still the Young Owner...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been many years. It¡¯s time to let Tianwei identify himself.¡±


    Bai Su made up his mind and his eyes brightened, ¡°If I fail this time, I will


    die for this righteous cause!¡±


    Hearing these words, Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Now I will take my leave.¡±


    After saying this, she floated into the air, embarked on the colorful path and quickly went away. Bai Su was surprised when seeing it.


    ¡°My curb has been seen through? Su Jiuzhou, at a young age, actually understands the curb?¡±


    Bai Su was puzzled. Was she really less than a hundred years old?


    She was more like a prodigy than Qingshui. Why didn¡¯t the naturalw kill her?!


    ...


    But at this moment, in the main hall of Tianxing Valley, the calm-faced Owner of the Tianxing Valley was sitting in the upper hall, frowning and looking at the tall and straight figure in the hall.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Xie Tianxing could not help being surprised when he saw his father¡¯s expression... Ling Li actually broke away from Shengtian Shrine!


    Big news!


    Why was there no one who knew it after such a long time?!


    ¡°No wonder... No wonder Su Jiuzhou didn¡¯t capture you. It turns out that you have broken away from Shengtian Shrine. So, she has no reason to capture you.¡±


    Xie Tianxing suddenly realized.


    ¡°Tianxing, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The Owner of Tianxing Valley scolded, and Xie Tianxing immediately shrank back and kept quiet.


    The Owner of Tianxing Valley hesitated for a second and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Ling Li, you don¡¯t belong to any sect now. You are a casual practitioner. Even Shengtian Shrine will regard you as an enemy. ording tomon sense, we should lend you the Guiming Mirror. But...you are different. Everybody knows the Lord of Evil has killed too many innocent people. You are as guilty as hell. Even if you have turned over a new leaf... I need to ask the old ancestor.¡±


    As the Owner of Tianxing Valley said, he closed his eyes slowly.


    Ling Li was silent and raised his hands. His hands were clearly clean, but he saw blood on his hands.


    The blood belonged to the innocent people and his nsmen¡­ He was steeped in crime!


    The Guiming Mirror was the unique treasure of fate circle of Tianxing Valley. As long as someone¡¯s longing was strong enough, he could see the past and present of the person he missed. But...it only worked on the dead, and the soul must beplete to be reincarnated. If the soul was scattered or the person was still alive, the Guiming Mirror would not react at all.


    Ling Li went here just for one purpose that if there was another life... he would like to see her again; if not, he would atone for his crime unencumbered.


    Xie Tianxing couldn¡¯t help but twitch his mouth when he saw that his father hadn¡¯t opened his eyes. He thought the old ancestor must still be in a close conversation with Su Jiuzhou and had no time to answer his father.


    Besides, the Guiming Mirror only needed the strong and pure thoughts. Ling Li was a cold-blooded killer. He only knew killing or not killing. He didn¡¯t have other emotions. He probably wanted to kill someone with the help of the Guiming Mirror.


    At this moment, the Owner of Tianxing Valley suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Ling Li quizzically, ¡°Ling Li, the old ancestor invites you. Follow me.¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly, and then he nodded immediately.


    Xie Tianxing was shocked, ¡°Father, does the old ancestor really invite him over?¡±


    The Owner of Tianxing Valley nodded, and then he remembered something and transmitted the sound, ¡°By the way, pack your things up and go to Ni Sect.¡±


    Xie Tianxing was dumbfounded, ¡°I juste back. Why do you let me go there again?¡±


    ¡°The old ancestor meant that you will stay in Ni Sect permanently from now on and listen to Grand Elder Su. You must learn to control your temper there and don¡¯t offend Grand Elder Su.¡±


    Xie Tianxing was dumbfounded. He thought he was so unlucky.


    ...


    After a while, Ling Li came to the cottage room. He saw the exquisite tea set, table and chairs at the entrance, and felt that they did not match the simple decorations in the cottage room.


    ¡°Take your seat.¡±


    Bai Su said without raising his head. His thought was in a mess at the moment.


    As soon as Su Jiuzhou left, the news of Ling Li¡¯s departure from Shengtian Shrine came over him. Plus, the meaningful ¡°good show¡± Su Jiuzhou mentioned before, he couldn¡¯t help thinking too much.


    For a long time, he had doubts about the origin of Shengtian Shrine. Since Ling Li came here with a request, he might gain something from Ling Li.


    Ling Li was a little ttered, but he still walked over and sat down. Then he gave a palm and fist salute, ¡°I am Ling Li. Nice to meet you, Old Ancestor Tianxing.¡±


    Bai Su raised his head and looked closely at Ling Li. He only felt that Ling Li¡¯s eyes were full of blood pneuma. Then he couldn¡¯t help but tut, ¡°As expected, the blood pneuma of Lord of Evil is skyrocketing!¡±


    Seeing Bai Su¡¯s face, Ling Li changed his look instantly and said in a low voice, ¡°... It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Revealing his white teeth, Bai Su sneered, ¡°Hierarch of the Yinmo Cult, it was so cool to kill ten thousand of talents back then, right? I feel cool. The henchmen of Fate Pce should all die!¡±

 Chapter 606 - The Thief

    <h4>Chapter 606 The Thief</h4>


    Ling Li looked at Bai Su in silence for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Lend me the Guiming Mirror.¡±


    ¡°Ho-ho... you haven¡¯t given up yet.¡±


    Bai Su stared at Ling Li, ¡°Look at your bitter face. What happened recently? Why did you break away from Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    Ling Li lowered his head and touched his chest. Then he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Will you lend me the Guiming Mirror if I tell you that?¡±


    ¡°OK. It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    Bai Su rolled his eyes, ¡°I also want to know if Su Li has an afterlife. But...even if she has one, she has long forgotten about the past. So, why bother to do that?¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t answer Bai Su. He looked down and saw his face reflected on the surface of tea. Suddenly, the tea rippled, and he seemed to see her again.


    He said softy, ¡°Old beggar, do you know the Lihen Tablet?¡±


    Um?!


    Bai Su was shocked. Before he could answer, Ling Li raised his head and stared at Bai Su, ¡°I am the Tablet Keeper.¡±


    Bai Su put on a long face, ¡°It¡¯s you. You suppressed the nsmen of Great Emperor Lihen!¡±


    ¡°You really know the inside story.¡±


    Curling up his lips and looking down at his hands, Ling Liughed at his foolishness, ¡°Yes, I suppressed that group of evil spirits that had turned into ghosts with...my own blood.¡±


    Boom!


    A sh of lightning shed across the cloudless sky, illuminating the horrified Bai Su, and also¡­Ling Li¡¯s back which was no longer straight.


    ...


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t Ling Li the Lord of Evil? How could this name appear on the memorial tablet in the ancestral temple in Shengxian Mountain?¡±


    Jiang Run was confused. He was alone with Ling Mo, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are they the same person?¡±


    Ling Mo was surprised, but he did not show any expression. He continued to process the official documents in his hand without raising his head, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Jiang Run lowered his voice again and leaned to Ling Mo¡¯s ear, for fear that his next words would be heard by others, ¡°Master, do you know what I said to get out of trouble when I was trapped in the ancestral temple?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ling Mo stopped writing and turned to look at Jiang Run.


    Jiang Run looked serious, and his voice was solemn, ¡°The naturalw is bound to be destructed!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Suddenly, apuse rang in the ears of these two people. They changed their expressions drastically in fright. Ling Mo¡¯s eyes grew cold and he suddenly turned his head. The brush fell from his hand and the ink smeared all over the paper.


    Su Li opened the door and walked in. The door behind her was closed suddenly.


    ¡°Honored Master, why are you here!¡±


    Jiang Run was surprised and happy. He immediately greeted her.


    ¡°I am the elder of Linli Building. I juste back and have a look!¡±


    However, Ling Mo kept his cold face and looked at Su Li warily.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t show me your poker face.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand to motion Jiang Run to leave. Jiang Run smiled and turned to leave. He believed that Su Jiuzhou was without malice.


    ¡°It seems that my disciple has beenpletely bought over by you.¡±


    Ling Mo crumpled the paper on the table and threw it aside. His voice sounded wary and defensive. ¡°You are already a lord of a region and the Grand Elder of a holy sect. Here is too shabby to amodate you. Jiang Run¡­see this visitor out!¡±


    Jiang Run stood at the door without moving.


    Ling Mo suddenly became angry. Before he could get angry at Jiang Run, he was stopped by Su Li.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    Su Li walked to the opposite side of Ling Mo. She grabbed a chair and sat down. Then she said quietly, ¡°Ling Li is indeed the Ling Li on the memorial tablet. He didn¡¯t know it before. But he has recently learned about it. So, he broke away from Shengtian Shrine and went to somewhere.¡±


    Ling Mo was obviously shocked by Su Li¡¯s words, and he was silent for a while.


    After a long time, he seemed to have digested the information. He didn¡¯t mention the fact that he wanted to see Su Li out just now. ¡°Did Ling Li really break away from Shengtian Shrine?¡±


    Su Li nodded and smiled, ¡°No need to lie to you. Do you think after he left Shengtian Shrine, the Owner of Linli Building in Juecheng City coulde to light?¡±


    Ling Mo was shocked again, ¡°How do you...know it?¡±


    ¡°When I first came here, I guessed it.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and chuckled, ¡°You are really not very good at lying. Are the practitioners from Xiuluo Holy Sect all dull? It is unrealistic to rebuild Linli Building with your power. And who can easily convince you to show your face in public at the reception desk, and even do your least favorite paperwork?¡±


    Su Li knocked her nails on the tabletop.


    ¡°Probably, there is no one else except that person.¡±


    Ling Mo fell into silence.


    Su Li was not in a hurry, ying with her nails intently. Sometimes a gray light shed across the nails.


    ¡°What you said is correct.¡±


    Ling Mo¡¯s voice became a little hoarse. ¡°Childe... He worked too hard. I took the initiative to find him and wanted to help him. He was unwilling at first. But after I said I defected and there was nowhere to go... he agreed.¡±


    ¡°Childe...¡±


    Su Li sighed, supporting her chin naturally with her right hand, ¡°It¡¯s really an old name. So, I say there are a group of blockheads in your Xiuluo Holy Sect. You are like this, so are the guards of Yunge Sect...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand one point. How do you know us so much?¡±


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help asking with anticipation, ¡°Who are you on earth?¡±


    ¡°Is my identity important?¡±


    Su Li raised her head and stared at Ling Mo, ¡°If I say I am Su Li, will you believe me? Are you struggling for yourself, or Ling Li? Or...you just want to get a chance for atonement?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ling Mo looked at Su Li nkly. He was speechless.


    ¡°No speaking?¡±


    Su Li leaned back in the chair. It seemed that she was sitting on a throne. She sat up high in a leading position and looked at Ling Mo.


    ¡°Then I ask you a question. What¡¯s the purpose of Ling Li to construct the Linli Building?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, he did that in order to destroy Fate Pce one day to seek revenge for...Su Li!¡±


    ¡°How many years do you think it will take you to move out of the Yin and Yang Region and show yourselves under the spotlight?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I can give you a chance to join Ni Sect as a force of Linli Building to join hands with us and kill Fate Ancestor. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I... I have to ask the Childe...¡±


    ¡°What Childe? If Ling Li doesn¡¯t show up, will you just wait for him? Don¡¯t you have your own idea? Are you dumb?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Believe me. If Ling Li were here, he wouldn¡¯t refuse me. I helped him pull out the demon sword in his body that restricted him. Because of it, he could break away from Shengtian Shrine. Otherwise, he will be a ve of Shengtian Shrine for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°I, Su Jiuzhou, is Ling Li¡¯s great benefactor, and I will not harm him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°After joining Ni Sect, Linli Building is still independent, just like Jiguang Sect and Tianxing Valley.¡±


    ¡°What kind of sect is Tianxing Valley?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Tianyake Attic.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Standing outside the door, Jiang Run didn¡¯t want to listen anymore.


    Master was too miserable.


    Master always listened to Lord Jiuzhou. He didn¡¯t have his own idea.


    ¡°It turns out that the founder of our Linli Building is the Lord of Evil! The rumors in the outside world are unbelievable. Senior Ling Li...turns out to be a spoony.¡±


    Surprise glinted in Jiang Run¡¯s eyes. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t see Ling Li in the Tianjiao Battle that day.


    In a blink of an eye, an hour passed.


    Fang Yuan came here once. Under Jiang Run¡¯s weird gaze, he overheard for a moment and then left with a smile, which made Jiang Run confused.


    Why didn¡¯t Lord Fang Yuan open the door to help the Master?


    After another moment, Su Li pushed open the door vigorously, followed by Ling Mo with a decisive expression.


    This was clearly apletely brainwashed look!


    Jiang Run couldn¡¯t help butin inwardly. He expected for something.


    ¡°Run, tell everyone to gather at the hall. I have something to announce.¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Jiang Run gave a dry cough, and he thought Lord Fang Yuan guessed right.


    ¡°Lord Fang Yuan and the others have been waiting in the hall for a long time.¡±


    Ling Mo was taken aback. But he heard Jiang Run transmit the sound, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Fang Yuan. He hase here just now.¡±


    Ling Mo wore a long face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think Fang Yuan guessed it a long time ago. But he didn¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Su Li patted him on his shoulder and walked away.


    Ling Mo sighed and then followed.


    ¡°Childe, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    The conversation in the hall did notst long. Standing outside, Jiang Run only heardughter and talk in the hall, which was in a cheerful atmosphere. The only one who was unhappy might be his master.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. When thinking that the practitioners of Linli Building could walk outside aboveboard and dere war on Fate Pce openly, Jiang Run was extremely excited.


    Finally, they didn¡¯t have to hide themselves from ce to ce!


    On the second day, Linli Building, the first major force in the Yin and Yang Region, was deserted. The leaders of both Sanghun Building and Lieyang Vi were at a loss.


    On the third day, Ling Mo and others settled in the residence that Hua Yan had early prepared. Ling Qinn and Ling Mo were speechless when they faced each other. They were filled with thousands of thoughts, but they didn¡¯t know how to tell them.


    Su Buwang was also confused.


    He had just been away from home for a few days. Why did his whole family move to Ni Sect?


    Su Buwang was at a loss for a moment, and then he suddenly sensed a pair of ¡°fatal¡± eyes. A person who was smiling quickly rushed to him.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Uncle Fang, listen to me...¡±


    Seeing this scene, Su Li smiled faintly and left.


    Her time was limited. She couldn¡¯t rx for a while. She must assemble all the forces that she could and let them be an integrated great power before Fate Ancestor took action. For this reason, she even practiced the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics and mastered it on the road.


    As she was about to disappear at the gate of Ni Sect, a figure suddenly shed behind and caught up her.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, wait a minute!¡±


    Su Li turned around and saw Fang Yuaning over quickly.


    Fang Yuan stared at Su Li meaningfully and said in a low voice, ¡°I want to chat with you alone.¡±

 Chapter 607 - A Peer

    <h4>Chapter 607 A Peer</h4>


    On the top of the Zuowang Mountain, the wind was howling.


    Su Li lifted the strands of hair fluttering in the wind over her ears and said calmly, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Fang, what do you want to say?¡±


    Fang Yuan stood behind Su Li, staring at her back. He quietly clenched his fists due to his inner apprehension, ¡°Are you...the descendant of the Ghost n that made a big surprise back then? That...mysterious woman who killed the Grand Elder of Han Sect?¡±


    Su Li turned around and looked at Fang Yuan who was nervous, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I always feel that I have seen you before, but I can¡¯t remember where I have seen you until...¡±


    Fang Yuan said firmly, ¡°Until I see the Fenguang Stone of Tianjiao Battle. I have repeatedly watched the image of you hundreds of times. You must be the descendant of the Ghost n.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Su Li slowly approached Fang Yuan¡¯s face, ¡°Does it make you feel ufortable that I am a descendant of the Ghost n?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Fang Yuan blushed slightly and couldn¡¯t help looking away, ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable.¡±


    However, he always couldn¡¯t help but remember that he was chasing frantically Su Jiuzhou back then, but he didn¡¯t see her finally. At that time, he clearly had a strong feeling... a strong feeling that he was about to see Su Li.


    Was that wrong?


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will leave.¡±


    Su Li looked at the silent man in front of her. She frowned and then disappeared.


    Fang Yuan stretched out his hand, trying to stop her. But...in the end, he failed to summon the courage to say those words.


    ¡°Are you...her?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Are you her? That...Su Jiuzhou, Grand Elder of the Ni Sect?!¡±


    In the darkness, the tavern in the snow was still lit with a warm yellow light, and the lively conversation seemed to pass through the light, giving ast bit of warmth to the casual practitionersing back from and going to Shengxue Region.


    Suddenly, a cry of exmation sounded in the tavern, attracting the attention of all the practitioners.


    Beside a wine table, a thievish-looking practitioner was showing a shocked look at a ck-clothed female practitioner who had a beautiful appearance.


    Although the ck-clothed female practitioner had a very weak pneuma, after hearing the words, she gave a cold snort. She showed a cold expression, neither denying nor admitting. Seeing the ck lotus flower on the corner of her eyes, many practitioners changed their looks. Some people revered her; some people doubted her; some people worshiped her.


    Only the veiled female practitioner who sat at a table in the corner still bowed her head and drank, as if she didn¡¯t see this scene in the tavern.


    ¡°Senior, I want to join Ni Sect!¡±


    The thievish-looking practitioner suddenly knelt down and said loudly, ¡°I was persecuted by Fate Pce in early years, and now I just want to enter Ni Sect to take revenge on Fate Pce!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner¡¯s eyelids drooped as she swilled the wine around in her cup. She didn¡¯t even look at the thievish-looking practitioner and said calmly, ¡°If you want to enter the sect, you can go to Jiuzhou Region. Why are looking for me?¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner said nothing about her identity, but there was a hint in her words.


    There was silence in the field, and many practitioners gathered quietly.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner felt a little panic, but she still kept calm, as if she didn¡¯t care about the situation around her.


    ¡°Senior, I have been to the Jiuzhou Region, but I¡¯m too old to meet the standards of the Ni Sect for epting disciples.¡±


    The thievish-looking practitioner felt depressed and shook his head again and again. Suddenly, he took out a shimmering unicorn jade pendant from the universe ring and said, ¡°Senior, I got this object from an ancient relic, but it is useless for me. This treasure should belong to you, and I hope you can give me a chance to let me join Ni Sect!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner didn¡¯t care at all originally, but when she saw the unicorn jade pendant, her face suddenly changed slightly. When she stretched out her hand, the unicorn jade pendant flew up and fell onto her palm, unleashing a great shine!


    There was a faint exmation in the tavern.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner showed a smile, ¡°You are good, and I can give you a chance.¡±


    This remark immediately caused great controversy in the tavern.


    ¡°This shine is so brilliant that it is at least a high-grade treasure. How can the practitioner give the treasure to others just for a chance to join the sect?¡±


    ¡°You are so ignorant! Ni Sect, backed by the Chimo Circle, can fight against the fifty holy sects alone. Now the era of Qingshui Circle has changed. Ni Sect rivals Fate Pce, so it is an excellent ce for many casual practitioners who hate Fate Pce.¡±


    ¡°I also have some treasures. I wonder if they will be favored by Grand Elder Su?¡±


    Seeing this, many people were tempted, with their eyes flickering.


    The environment of Shengxue Region was harsh, which was not suitable for casual practitioners to live. They practiced here just because Shengxue Region was not a faction of Fate Pce. If practitioners of holy sects belonging to Fate Pce came to chase and kill these casual practitioners, many of them would be stopped by Shengxue Region for viting the domain, which would reduce casual practitioners¡¯ pressure.


    Of course, a considerable number of practitioners were still suspicious of this scene.


    But at this moment, the ck-clothed female practitioner took out a jade token and gave it to the thievish-looking practitioner. The glittering mark of Ni Sect looked like the real.


    ¡°I have something to do in Shengxue Region, so it is not appropriate for you to follow me. Keep this object well! Someone will arrange you when you arrive at Ni Sect. Go ahead.¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner finished speaking tly and retracted her sleeves.


    The thievish-looking practitioner showed gratitude and excitement, with his eyes filling of tears. Despite the severe cold outside, he rushed out of the tavern without saying a word and disappeared into the vast night.


    After the thievish-looking practitioner left, the tavern fell into a strange atmosphere again.


    ¡°I heard from my friends in the Jiuzhou Region that Grand Elder Su did leave a few days ago. Some people saw her disappear in the sky, but they didn¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    ¡°During the Tianjiao Battle, the Great Holy Boy of Shengxue Sect expressed kindness to Grand Elder Su. Is it rted to this matter?¡±


    There was nock of well-informed practitioners. They talked about it so privately, which made the identity of the ck-clothed female practitioner more real.


    At this moment, the ck-clothed female practitioner suddenly stood up, as if she was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged practitioner with a resolute expression could hardly sit still and rushed in front of her, ¡°Senior, wait a minute! I also want to join Ni Sect. Can we have a secret talk?¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner looked the middle-aged practitioner up and down, and waved her hand to ce a soundproof protection boundary. The protection boundary was so fragile, however, no one dared to break it even though they were curious about what the two people would talk about.


    ¡°I really want to join Ni Sect.¡±


    At the wine table in the corner, a shabby brother and sister sat behind the veiled Su Li. Among them, the younger sister sighed and said with grievance, ¡°Brother, can¡¯t we go to Jiuzhou Region? If not, Shengxue Sect is also a good choice! I don¡¯t want to go to Meizong Sect.¡±


    The young man with a boyish face pinched his sister¡¯s little hand, and softlyforted her, ¡°Nan, we don¡¯t have enough money. There is still some distance from here to Shengxue Sect, so we can¡¯t go there¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Nan nodded lovely, with a bit of reluctance in her eyes, but they seemed to have no choice.


    The young man covered his chest, with a hint of hate shing in his eyes.


    Suddenly, there was a loud boom, and a big hole was left on the wall of the tavern. The cold wind instantly swept through the tavern.


    Two bloody shadows of a fat man and a thin man slowly appeared in the snowstorm, emanating sinister pneuma.


    ¡°Tut-tut, two little bastards, you can actually escape here!¡±


    The sinister gaze of the short and thin bloody shadow fell on the two siblings who were full of horror.


    ¡°Who dares toe to my tavern to make trouble?!¡±


    The tavern owner was frightened and furious. Then he made finger gestures without saying a word. He conjured up a sledgehammer which smashed down from the air. The tall and fat bloody shadow was silent for a while, and suddenly grinned, stretching out his right arm to resist.


    Bang!


    The tavern owner saw that sledgehammer suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°How dare you unt with this strength?¡±


    The short and thin blood shadowughed and stretched out his hand to scratch. The tavern owner¡¯s neck seemed to be held by transparent hands, with his feet suspending in the air. And then the short and thin blood shadow moved his hands, and the tavern owner was directly smashed into the kitchen, causing amotion.


    ¡°They were the Twin Blood Demons of Xiuluo Holy Sect!¡±


    Someone was horrified, transmitting the sound, ¡°These two demons are notoriously cruel and kill innocents indiscriminately! Run away before they notice us!¡±


    ¡°That is not right! Grand Elder Su is here. No matter how powerful the Twin Blood Demons are, they can¡¯tpare with Grand Elder Su! She is so powerful that even the Lord of Shengtian Shrine is scared of her!¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Su? Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    The short and thin blood shadow rolled his eyes unfriendly, and then finally saw that there was a soundproof protection boundary in the tavern. He grinned strangely and waved his hand, and then the soundproof protection boundary shattered.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner frowned slightly, and slowly raised her head, ¡°Who is disturbing me?¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner clutched the jade token in his hand. He was rxed and happy. When the soundproof protection boundary shattered, he saw the Twin Blood Demons. His expression slightly changed, but he did not feel panic at all. Then he said to the ck-clothed female practitioner,


    ¡°Senior Su, these two are the executioners of Xiuluo Holy Sect. They murder and rob innocents everywhere with their rtively stronger cultivation. Many vulnerable cultivation ns were destroyed by them. Since the henchmen of Fate Pce are here, please perform righteous acts and help us kill them!¡±


    The middle-aged practitioner¡¯s words made the rest of casual practitioners excited, and they couldn¡¯t help but loudly agree with him.


    ¡°Senior Su, please kill them!¡±


    ¡°Senior Su, please kill them!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Everyone bowed their heads, but they failed to notice that the ck-clothed female practitioner suddenly became a little flustered after listening to the middle-aged practitioner¡¯s words.


    However, to Su Li¡¯s surprise, the woman just stiffened for a moment. Instead of turning around and fleeing, she quickly recovered herposure and walked up to the Twin Blood Demons. She said in a cold tone,


    ¡°I¡¯m here. You are not allowed to be reckless. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Get out?!¡±


    The short and thin blood shadow showed a weird smile with his face full of pustules, ¡°Knowing you by your reputation is not as good as meeting you in person. I have long heard that Grand Elder Su¡¯s strength isparable to that of a Junior Emperor. We are not talented, hoping to learn from you!¡±


    The tall and fat bloody shadow took a step forward, and the void shook.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner changed her countenance transiently, and then she opened a hexagonal barrier without saying a word.


    Crack!


    At the moment when the hexagonal barrier was touched by the vibration, it was sted into fragments out of a sudden. But the invisible vibration was imprinted on ck-clothed female practitioner¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and saw that the ck-clothed female practitioner raised her head and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then she flew backwards and smashed into the corner, shattering two tables and spilling drink and food on the ground.


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner kept coughing up blood and trying to get up from piles of drink and food, but she failed after several attempts. Hearing the sound of slowly approaching footsteps behind her, she felt more anxious. Her severe injury in her chest made her hardly get up.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    A ck veil quietly floated in front of her. When she looked up, she was in a daze.


    Eh? A Peer?

 Chapter 608 - Gong Dadan

    <h4>Chapter 608 Gong Dadan</h4>


    ¡°Peer?¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner gazed at Su Li in amazement. Somehow, she blurted out the word ¡°peer¡±.


    Su Li raised her brows and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I am your peer.¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner seemed to forget that she was in danger and became excited, ¡°Is the ck lotus at the corner of your eye painted by yourself? It looks like the real one! But mine does not look real. Can you draw one for me?¡±


    Su Li was a little interested, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Boom!


    Two huge shadows blocked the light.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner trembled. She held Su Li¡¯s arm and said in a shaking voice, ¡°Sister, since you can draw such a picture of lotus, can you imitate Grand Elder Su¡¯s power and kill the two people behind me?¡±


    Su Li still smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner was stunned for a moment, but then she became disappointed. This sister only said ¡°Okay¡±, but she didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Brother, shall we die?¡±


    The younger sister hid in the young man¡¯s arms shivered. She looked at the two bloody shadows approaching in horror, with tears on her small face, ¡°Brother, please give the thing to that sister in ck. Isn¡¯t she Grand Elder Su? Can she save us?¡±


    The young man held his sister tightly and hid under the table. He replied desperately, ¡°That¡¯s not the real Grand Elder Su. Even if I gave her the thing, she couldn¡¯t help us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Brother, give her the thing. If we do so, we can survive.¡±


    The younger sister cried loudly, making those casual practitioners feel distressed. But none of them dared toe forward to offer help. Some even slipped away while the two bloody shadows were attracted by the cry.


    ¡°Hahaha, cry! What a wonderful sound! If we kill you after listening to it for a while, maybe our secret method of killing circle can go to a higher level.¡±


    ¡°Two frauds, ha-ha...¡±


    The strangeughter of the two bloody shadows sounded like the crying and howling of ghosts.


    The ck-clothed female practitioner sighed and looked at the young man and the girl apologetically. If only she were really as strong as Grand Elder Su...


    ¡°Eh, what are you going to do?¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner suddenly saw Su Li squat down in front of the young man and the girl. She felt a little envy at the clean ck dress of Su Li.


    ¡°This dress looks like the real one of Grand Elder Su.¡±


    The young man looked at Su Li warily, holding his sister more tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±


    Su Li said tly. Somehow the young man really felt that he was not so nervous.


    ¡°Little guy, what is your wish?¡±


    Su Li wiped away the tears from the little girl¡¯s face and said gently, ¡°Tell me, and I will help you realize it.¡±


    The little girl had a pair of pure eyes looking like the blue sky, who was just like the ignorant Su Li in the past.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The little girl sobbed, and her eyes were bright. ¡°I want to survive and live at ease with my brother!¡±


    Nothing more.


    ¡°Nan, you are really sensible.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Then do you know what is needed to realize your dream?¡±


    ¡°Strength!¡±


    The little girl grasped her brother¡¯s chest tightly and said with a firm tone, ¡°Strength that is big enough to ovee everything!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner was amused andughed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s power! Little fool.¡±


    The little girl became a little angry, ¡°I am not a fool! Brother, I am not...¡±


    The young man was young but smart. He stared at Su Li¡¯s face, and his eyes were brighter and brighter.


    The tense and cruel atmosphere waspletely resolved by Su Li¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue crying?¡±


    Seeing Su Li and others talking andughing, the short and thin bloody shadow became angry. He reached his hands with an angry face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t cry, then die!¡±


    ¡°You are too noisy.¡±


    Su Li said and turned her head to look at the two bloody shadows. Then she suddenly smiled, ¡°Little girl, do you want to see fireworks?¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    The little girl tilted her head in confusion.


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    Su Li smiled and made a motion of setting off fireworks.


    The short and thin bloody shadow finally felt that something was wrong, because the second fraud was too calm. And he soon knew what was wrong, but...it was toote.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The two blood shadows exploded, bursting into the sky like fireworks, and all the practitioners stared at the sky nkly.


    No one had thought that the two ugly bloody shadows could be such beautiful bloody fireworks.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The little girl Nan eximed.


    ¡°Wow!¡± This sound was from the ck-clothed female practitioner. Perhaps because she had opened her mouth too big, the ck lotus at the corner of her eye fell off. It turned out to be a lotus made from a piece of ck paper.


    The young man looked up at the blood-colored fireworks. His sense of crisis disappeared, and a deep enthusiasm urred in his heart.


    He seemed to...have met the real Grand Elder Su. Could his dreame true?


    ¡°Sister, you are really cool!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner didn¡¯t realize anything. She got up, wiped off the blood at the corner of her mouth, and smiled happily, ¡°Your imitation is so sessful! Even your power is very close to Grand Elder Su! You are my second idol!¡±


    Su Li looked at her weirdly, ¡°Then who is your first idol?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner said, ¡°Otherwise, why would I bother to pretend to be her?¡±


    There seemed to be something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain circuit.


    Su Li thought in her heart and handed the woman a bag of celestial stones and two elixirs, ¡°Heal here, and deal with the tavern by the way. I will take the two little guys out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Seeing the celestial stones, the ck-clothed female practitioner was very excited. She took it and went to the kitchen to look for the innkeeper.


    Su Li took the young man and the girl outside and set a curb of trapping that enclosed the entire tavern.


    ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡±


    The young man couldn¡¯t help asking, and his eyes shed with admiration. He really wanted to have such power. In that case, he and his sister would not have to suffer.


    ¡°The fewer people know about me, the better it would be.¡±


    Su Li smiled and answered. Hearing this, the young man thought so much that his face turned pale. Then Su Li flicked his head and said,


    ¡°You little guy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Su Li opened a whirlpool, ¡°Go in.¡±


    The young man took his sister¡¯s hand and hesitated for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°Are you really Grand Elder Su?¡±


    Su Li nodded gently.


    The young man grasped the thing next to his chest and was finally determined to take it out, ¡°This thing is my family¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t covet your treasure. Since it is your family¡¯s treasure, you can keep it.¡±


    Su Li pressed the young man¡¯s hand back to his chest, and said with a gentle tone, ¡°Go in. I still have something important to do and will return to the sect in two days. I will let you out at that time.¡±


    The young man was stunned, and then smiled foolishly, ¡°You are really Grand Elder Su!¡±


    ¡°Sister, hurry up. We will go to Ni Sect!¡±


    ¡°Oh good!¡±


    Nan was ignorant, but she alsoughed when she heard thest sentence. She jumped into the whirlpool with the young man.


    Su Li then put away the whirlpool. Her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Although he is young, he is quite smart and was even born with Guling. I wonder what Ling Qinn will do when he sees the young man.¡±


    After a while, Su Li returned to the tavern and found that it was apletely new look now. All the broken tables and blood stains disappeared.


    ¡°The power of celestial stones!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner sat next to the innkeeper, looking at the celestial stones in her hand with a look of intoxication. And the innkeeper was still digesting the healing medicine in trance state.


    ¡°I asked you to give the celestial stones to the innkeeper aspensation, but you used them to instruct casual practitioners to work?¡±


    Su Li came in in amazement. Now she was finally sure that this woman was not pretending to be stupid but was really stupid...


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner was slightly dazed. Then sheughed embarrassedly and put the celestial stones on the innkeeper¡¯s knees, ¡°I have only used fifty celestial stones, and there are still fifty in it!¡±


    She jumped up and patted Su Li on the shoulder.


    ¡°Sister, you are too generous. One celestial stone can buy ten such taverns, but you give him a hundred celestial stones. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be robbed?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°The other half is yours.¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner was stunned again.


    ¡°But now there are no more for you.¡±


    Su Li shrugged, and the ck-clothed female practitioner almost cried out.


    ¡°My celestial stones!!!¡±


    After a while, the ck-clothed practitioner and Su Li left the tavern in the dark.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m familiar with Shengxue Region! Tell me where you want to go, and I will definitely help you arrange your schedule! Now I will take you to see mypanions.¡±


    After the two disappeared in the wind and snow, the innkeeper who was standing at the entrance of the tavern to see off the guests suddenly came to himself, but he was confused.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡±


    ¡°Why are the tables and chairs new...¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Sister, you fly so fast. What level is your cultivation?¡±


    The ck-clothed female practitioner grasped Su Li¡¯s clothes tightly. She could not even open her eyes because of the wind, but she still stubbornly transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°My name is Gong Dadan, and I am 603 years old! I am in thete phase of Yuanying Realm. In the earlier years, I got an inheritance inexplicably, so my body is a little stronger than ordinary practitioners. But this is my only advantage, otherwise the two ugly monsters would have killed me just now...¡±


    ¡°Gong Dadan, can you keep quiet for a while?¡±


    Su Li was helpless. Now she regretted getting acquainted with this silly woman.


    ¡°Oh, am I too noisy? I will stop talking.¡±


    Gong Dadan hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands, but she was horrified to find that she had thrown away Su Li¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡±


    The scream from the night sky frightened a group of ice demons to flee.


    Su Li carried the unconscious Gong Dadan in one hand and sighed in her heart. She hovered in the air and found that everything covered by her divine awareness was all white. She wondered which direction she should go next.


    ¡°Well, I will just wait until she wakes up.¡±


    Su Li was about to open the protection boundary, suddenly¡ª

 Chapter 609 - The Revelation of the Guiming Mirror

    <h4>Chapter 609 The Revtion of the Guiming Mirror</h4>


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Suddenly, there were two ice pitons shooting at Su Li. She turned her head slightly, letting the attack fail.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Hearing the angry words, Su Li turned around but saw the thievish-looking practitioner who had just left looking at her fiercely.


    ¡°So, you are in the same crew.¡±


    Su Liughed lightly. Although she knew that these two people were in the same group at the beginning, she still said it.


    ¡°Then you should let her go!¡±


    The thievish-looking practitioner was very nervous. He learned that the woman¡¯s cultivation was definitely above that of him, but he still stayed.


    ¡°Why should I let her go?¡±


    Su Li smiled and prepared to leave.


    The thievish-looking practitioner suddenly became anxious, ¡°She... She is a personal disciple of Grand Elder Su! Otherwise, how dare she pretend to be Su...eh?¡±


    Then, the thievish-looking practitioner found that the woman in ck in front of him also had a ck lotus mark at the corner of her eye. And he realized that the woman actually dressed the same as Boss Gong!


    ¡°A Peer!¡±


    The thievish-looking practitioner suddenly blurted out, and Su Li was speechless for a moment.


    Sure enough, they werepanions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    At this time, Gong Dadan woke up. When she saw that the thievish-looking practitioner was in front of her, she said happily, ¡°Hou, you are here, too.¡±


    The thievish-looking practitioner was confused that his boss seemed not to be kidnapped.


    ¡°Sister, put me down. It¡¯s embarrassing to be lifted by you like this, and I won¡¯t faint this time!¡±


    Gong Dadan smiled, and Su Li reluctantly let her go.


    Hearing this, the thievish-looking practitioner finally understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Sister, our boss was lifted by you in the air, and it seemed that she was kidnapped at first sight. It is our misunderstanding, and we are so sorry about that.¡±


    In the cave dug under the snow, the firewood was crackling. Su Li, Gong Dadan, the thievish-looking practitioner and the others were sitting around the fire. The thievish-looking practitioner held his fist in the other hand and smiled,


    ¡°Myst name is Hou, and my only first name is Dan. Sister, you can call me Hou!¡±


    Gong Dadan bumped against Hou¡¯s shoulder with an unhappy expression, and she murmured, ¡°That¡¯s my sister. You can¡¯t call her that.¡±


    Hou and the others all giggled, and it was not the first time that they had worked together with Gong Dadan. They had been ustomed to her crazy acts.


    ¡°What you should know is that our sister is very powerful...¡±


    Gong Dadan said excitedly. Su Li smiled without saying a word. Encountering such a funny little woman, Su Li felt rxed.


    ¡°Oh! Sister, I don¡¯t even know your name.¡±


    Gong Dadan suddenly came close to Su Li and asked eagerly.


    Su Li blinked and had interest suddenly. Then she chuckled, ¡°My name is...Su Li.¡±


    The people here all fell into silence.


    Hou¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t Su Li the fabled Holy Girl Su?


    ¡°Hahaha, Sister, you have the same name with Holy Girl Su. Fortunately, I have seen Holy Girl Su before. Otherwise, you will misunderstand me.¡±


    Gong Dadanughed out loud, sweeping away the silence.


    ¡°What? Boss, you have actually seen Holy Girl Su!¡±


    Hou was shocked, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you under the age of a thousand? Bloody ident of Holy Spirit happened more than a thousand years ago. At that time, you haven¡¯t been born yet, how did you see Holy Girl Su?¡±


    ¡°Ahem...¡±


    Gong Dadan coughed violently and pped Hou¡¯s forehead, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to talk. Don¡¯t mind the details. Anyway, I did go into the Reincarnation Mirror, but unfortunately, I was... But I remember the appearance of Holy Girl Su very clearly! Sister, although you look better than me, you are still a little bit weaker than Holy Girl Su.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Name is just a code. It doesn¡¯t matter. Dadan, I always want to ask you that why you want to use the name of Su Jiuzhou to engage in fraudulent activities? Aren¡¯t you afraid to shame your idol?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Gong Dadan rolled her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not really lying. The rmending jade tokens are all real. I just want them to buy a chance from me. As for whether they can enter, it still depends on their ability.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li was astonished. She vaguely remembered that she had made some rmending jade tokens, but they had been given to the Great Holy Boys such as Ban Qian and Lu Xuan. Why did Gong Dadan get them?


    ¡°Sister, can you teach me how to draw a lotus?¡±


    Gong Dadan was burning to own a lotus like the one at the corner of Su Li¡¯s eye. She leaned in and tapped it lightly with her fingertips, ¡°I really know the way to Shengxue Sect. We can set off as soon as the day breaks. Sister, please teach me...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t helpughing and when she was about to speak, and the light in her eyes suddenly lit up, which made Gong Dadan shed tears uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gong Dadan rubbed her eyes and looked up again, only to see that Su Li was looking at her with a smile, as if everything that just happened was an illusion.


    Was that an illusion?


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to draw a lotus.¡±


    Su Li said. Gong Dadan immediately took out the pen and paper from universe ring. She wanted to watch Su Li do that and learn from her.


    While Su Li sketched on the paper, her mind sank into the ck Lotus Ring.


    ¡°Reincarnation, your ability to perceive nature¡¯s mystery should have been restored a lot. Did you feel that we are monitored?¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation was holding a broken mirror and gnawing with gusto. Hearing the voice of its master, it said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master, just now I was sleeping and digesting the mirror surface. Suddenly, I smelled an extremely alluring fragrance. I subconsciously opened my mouth and took a bit, but I held a mirror in my mouth. That¡¯s the mirror...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s awareness picked up the half simple and unsophisticated mirror lying in the arms of Reincarnation. The mirror had the simr style of Reincarnation Mirror, but the pneuma waspletely different. She had never seen it before.


    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t it the Guiming Mirror? Why is it here?¡±


    Feeling confused, ck Lotus walked over and said subconsciously,


    ¡°The Guiming Mirror?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. The Guiming Mirror is considered to be apatriot with the Reincarnation Mirror, but since it failed to develop spirit, it¡¯s not regarded as a treasure. It seems that it was taken by Tianxing Valley.¡±


    Su Li looked at the half of the mirror in her hand, and suddenly, she found a trace of blood with a unique golden-red luster on the mirror.


    She narrowed her eyes thoughtfully.


    At the same time, in the Guiming Pce of the Tianxing Valley, seeing that there was only one frame left in the center of the pce, Bai Su was petrified.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    A quarter of an hour ago¡ª


    Ling Li followed Bai Su to a lofty pce. Su Bai said, ¡°This is Guiming Pce, and the Guiming Mirror is kept in this pce alone.¡±


    Ling Li nodded and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear of this treasure before Bloody ident of Holy Spirit?¡±


    Bai Su sighed, ¡°The treasure¡¯s reappearance is indeed rted to Bloody ident of Holy Spirit. To be precise, it is rted to the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    ¡°The Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Guiming Mirror and Reincarnation Mirror were originally born out of one mirror. And the Reincarnation Mirror developed spirit, while the Guiming Mirror did not. If the Guiming Mirror is activated, it will be instantly swallowed by the mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror instinctively. So, the Guiming Mirror was always being kept in Tianxing Valley.¡±


    Hearing this, Ling Li understood.


    Thousands of years ago, the Reincarnation Mirror shattered, making the mirror spirit die. Naturally, there was no danger for Guiming Mirror to be swallowed. So, people could use it now.


    ¡°Come on, put a drop of blood on the mirror, and then imagine the person you want to see.¡±


    Bai Su said and stood aside to rest with closing eyes, but his divine awareness was highly tensed.


    Standing in front of the mirror, Ling Li saw his own reflection in the mirror. He took a deep breath. Then he cut his fingertip and squeezed a golden and red blood drop onto the mirror.


    Seeing the drop of blood, Bai Su breathed a sigh of relief, and hepletely felt relieved. In fact, Guiming Mirror didn¡¯t need a drip of blood. Bai Su couldn¡¯t trust him before the test.


    Fortunately, this test proved that Ling Li did not lie.


    Only the direct descendants of the Great Emperor would have golden blood. Ling Li had just awakened, and his blood had not yet beenpletely transformed, so the golden red color was normal.


    Naturally, Ling Li didn¡¯t know that Bai Su thought so much. He closed his eyes lightly and lost in his memory.


    ¡°Li...¡±


    When did he fall into her trap?


    Was it the entanglement in the previous life invented by Reincarnation Mirror? Or was it the heartbeat of their first encounter in the bustling street market in the dim light of night?


    Or was it the charming kiss at the bottom of the cold river?


    Or was it...the piercing pain after they broke up?


    After that, it seemed that there was an invisible line connecting them together.


    In that false world, he just brutally tied her to him, not knowing that every step he made was paved with her blood and tears, and he carelessly enjoyed everything until¡­the dream shattered.


    After he came out, he was still the Lord of Evil, but only he knew that he had not forgotten her for a moment...


    ¡°Li!¡±


    Buzz!!!


    The in and simple bronze mirror suddenly shined brightly, and the white light beamed from the mirror surface, illuminating Ling Li¡¯s face.


    Bai Su suddenly appeared beside Ling Li, ¡°There¡¯s really a reaction? Does Su Li really have a reincarnation?¡±


    Ling Li held his breath and stared at the mirror, for fear that the slightest noise would affect the showing of the Guiming Mirror.


    Gradually, the white light slowly faded away from bottom to top, and a corner of the ck hemline appeared in the mirror.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes misted over, wishing the white light could disappear faster. It was the first time in a thousand years that he had felt a silver lining.


    ¡°If Su Li really has a reincarnation, I am afraid that she will not be reincarnated as a mortal in this life or even reincarnated several times because her predecessor is too broken. Or has she already be a female practitioner of over a thousand years old?¡±


    Bai Su squinted at the mirror, waiting for the whole mirror to reveal.


    However, before the white light could retreat to the waist of the ck dress, it suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Bai Su was stunned, and then¡ª


    Crack!


    A clear crack split from the middle of the Guiming Mirror, and then it seemed to be half-eaten by something. The entire mirror surface escaped into nothingness and disappearpletely.

 Chapter 610 - Entering Shengxue Sect

    <h4>Chapter 610 Entering Shengxue Sect</h4>


    ¡°My Guiming Mirror!¡±


    The piercing cry echoed throughout the pce. Bai Su stepped forward and touched the mirror shiveringly, but it was only a frame left.


    ¡°How did the mirror disappear?¡±


    Ling Li stared nkly, and he was still trying to recall the scene he saw just now. He only saw a ck dress withmon style, and the person didn¡¯t even show its figure. How would he find the person in a sea of faces?


    Ling Li clenched his fists, and instead of feeling remorse, he was surprised.


    At least, she was really reincarnated.


    Compared with her soul beingpletely shattered, the result was much better now. This would give him endless motivation to continue his investigation!


    ¡°Hey, guy.¡±


    Seeing the excited look of Ling Li, Bai Su couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder, ¡°I have said very clearly. Even if you find the reincarnation, what can you do? She will not remember you at all, and even she is probably a dying old woman now. Would you still want to see her?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Coming back to his senses, Ling Li looked at Bai Su¡¯s face and said seriously, ¡°As long as it was still her soul, no matter if she is old or ugly, or even she has changed into another appearance, I miss her so much and want to see her. Elder Bai, I¡¯m sorry that the Guiming Mirror was broken. Could you tell me if there are simr treasures in other holy sects?¡±


    ¡°You are out of your mind!¡±


    Bai Su turned around. How could the son of the Master of Qingshui Circle be so obsessed with a woman? He could even ignore everything for the sake of this woman who might forget himpletely.


    ¡°Elder Bai, I beg you...¡±


    Ling Li puckered his lips tightly and stepped forward. When he was about to kneel down, Bai Su was shocked and turned around to stop him, ¡°I do not deserve it, and it would shorten my life! How can the son of a Great Emperor worship an ordinary human being?¡±


    Ling Li was stunned. It turned out that Bai Su knew much more than he thought.


    ¡°Listen to me first, the Guiming Mirror cannot be broken for no reason.¡±


    Bai Su sighed and continued, ¡°There are two possibilities that I can think of now. One is that the reincarnation has now cultivated to the level that it can feel the monitoring of the Guiming Mirror. When she felt that she was monitored for no reason, she got angry and broke the Guiming Mirror by casting a spell in distance.¡±


    And Bai Su tutted, ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is possible. To reach the level of feeling the monitoring and destroying the Guiming Mirror in distance, at least she must be in the early phase of Dacheng Realm, that is, the realm of a Junior Emperor. Su Li¡¯s reincarnation is just over a thousand years old, so it is impossible for her to do this.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the second possibility?¡±


    A conjecture emerged in Ling Li¡¯s mind, and expectations glinted in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems that you guessed it, too.¡±


    Bai Su sat down on the edge of the mirror stage, and after a moment of silence, he sighed, ¡°The mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror probably didn¡¯t die.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes brightened. He thought quickly.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Bai Su nodded affirmatively, ¡°The Guiming Mirror was not only broken, but also disappeared for no reason. I am seventy percent sure that the mirror spirit of Reincarnation Mirror looted it instinctively and used it to recover his own injury. After all, the injury of breaking the mirror equals destroying the mirror spirit. And it¡¯s not that easy for it to recover.¡±


    Bai Su frowned, ¡°However, even if I tell you this, no one knows the whereabouts of the Reincarnation Mirror, and how do you find it out?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I already know whom I¡¯m going to look for.¡±


    Ling Li looked firm and left without saying a word.


    The mirror surface of the Reincarnation Mirror had always been with him until the Tianjiao Battle¡­ If there was anyone in this world who was most likely to know the whereabouts of the Reincarnation Mirror, it must be her!


    ¡°Who is she? Tell me!¡±


    But Ling Li had already gone, and Bai Su couldn¡¯t help but sigh sadly.


    ¡°Nowadays, no one respects the elderly. Su Jiuzhou is like this, and so does Ling Li. The world is getting worse! s...¡±


    Early in the next morning, Su Li and Gong Dadan appeared at the back door of Shengxue Sect where the sect¡¯s handymen worked. Gong Dadan released a carrier rune and waited in-situ.


    Su Li gave her a quizzical look, and transmitted the sound, ¡°This is how you entered Shengxue Sect?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡±


    Gong Dadan rolled her eyes and whispered, ¡°Is it possible to enter through the gate? I am not a disciple of Shengxue Sect. Fortunately, I¡¯m familiar with the head of handymen here. Don¡¯t worry. Come with me and I will lead the way to someone you want to see. I remember the way inside clearly.¡±


    ¡°So... okay.¡±


    Su Li nodded. Compared with her previous method, this way might not catch more attention.


    Shortly after, a fat female practitioner with a big waist and a thick cotton-padded coat ran over with joy and brought the dust all the way. Her squinted eyes were misted over a little, and she rushed to hug Gong Dadan.


    ¡°Dadan, you finally came to see me!¡±


    ¡°Ahem... Let go of me. I¡¯m suffocating!¡±


    Gong Dadan was struggling in the fat. When Su Li saw this scene, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    It seemed that the rtionship between Gong Dadan and the head of handymen was very good.


    ¡°You are the sister of Dadan, wow! You are as beautiful as Dadan. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take you into Shengxue Sect.¡±


    The head of handymen patted her huge chest, and led those two people into Shengxue Sect...


    And at this moment, in Juecheng City of the Yin and Yang Region.


    Watching the empty headquarter of Linli Building, Ling Li gave a dull look and he was petrified for a moment.


    Where are the people?!


    Where did Ling Mo and the others go?


    Why did not he receive any message?


    Coming back to his senses, Ling Li floated into the study where Ling Mo usually stayed and skillfully opened the secret room hidden behind the tactical matrix on the wall.


    There was also a study in the secret room, and the dust-removal tactical matrix was still running. So, it was very clean. Theyout was exactly the same as the one in the East Courtyard of Ling Mansion in Reincarnation Mirror.


    Ling Li sat down before the desk and habitually nced at the rattan chair under the bookshelf. Then he picked up and opened the carrier rune Ling Mo left on the desk.


    ¡°Childe, I heard that you have left the Shengtian Shrine and your whereabouts are unknown. I¡¯m not sure when you will return. The situation in Qingshui Circle has changed drastically. We don¡¯t have to hide anymore. Ni Sect is the best ce to go...¡±


    Ling Liughed with anger after reading half of it, and casually threw the carrier rune aside.


    Ling Mo was really a bastard. He actually took Linli Building to seek refuge with Ni Sect?!


    ¡°There is something wrong. That blockhead Ling Mo couldn¡¯t make the decision without permission, unless someone induced him...¡±


    Ling Li sat before the desk silently. Light shed through his eyes.


    After a long time, he smiled and sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t need to hide? Oh... Su Jiuzhou, you really y a good game. It will be more convenient to ask about your whereabouts.¡±


    He got up, grabbed the carrier rune and left.


    If he could find Li, he would be willing to give the entire Linli Building to Su Jiuzhou.


    In the handymen¡¯s house of Shengxue Sect.


    ¡°What? You want to see the Great Holy Boy?¡±


    When the head of handymen heard these words, her face immediately turned white, and she hugged Su Li¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t put me in danger! He is not the person we are eligible to see. If the Great Holy Boy knows that I deliberately let youe in, I will be killed.¡±


    Su Li smiled and nced at Gong Dadan, ¡°Dadan,e out and have a talk with me.¡±


    Gong Dadan stood up reluctantly, ¡°Sister, what do you want to do with the Great Holy Boy?¡±


    ¡°Come out and talk about it.¡±


    Su Li dragged Gong Dadan outside the door. She turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will not betray you.¡±


    The head of handymen draw a long face and nodded.


    The wind and snow in the mountains were very refreshing with the smell of grass and trees, and it also refreshed Gong Dadan¡¯s brain.


    She frowned and muttered, ¡°Sister, what did you guess?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, ¡°Take me to see the Great Holy Boy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it.¡±


    Gong Dadan twitched her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not much good with that idiot. I stole the jade tokens of Ni Sect from him.¡±


    Su Li shook her head andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh...wait, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    Gong Dadan conjured up white light, turning from a cold and arrogant woman in ck to ady with light make-up. But she was still reluctant to wipe off the lotus mark at the corner of her eye that she had just drawn.


    She led Su Li through the handymen¡¯s hill to the main mountain. When other disciples saw her, they were all frightened and shunned. No one dared to question Su Li¡¯s identity.


    ¡°It does seem to be more concealed.¡±


    This thought shed through Su Li¡¯s mind. Gong Dadan stopped at the foot of a small mountain, ¡°This is the Mount of Great Holy Boy. Sister, since you know the Great Holy Boy, go up alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Su Li nodded and pointed at the dark shadow that was flying down the mountain, ¡°But it seems toote for you to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my, my!¡±


    Seeing Lu Xuan flying down from the top of the mountain, Gong Dadan was too scared to run away. But before she could run further, she was caught by the angry Lu Xuan.


    ¡°Oh, you still knew you shoulde back. Brother Yan and I were so worried about you. Grand Elder Qing has been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    Lu Xuan grabbed Gong Dadan with one hand to prevent her from escaping, while releasing the carrier rune with the other hand. After doing all this, he had time to pay attention to the woman who had been staying beside Gong Dadan.


    He looked at Su Li woodenly, and he didn¡¯t even know when he let Gong Dadan go.


    Gong Dadan smiled and was about to run away, but what Lu Xuan said attracted her to stay.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... Grand Elder Su, why are you here?¡±


    Lu Xuan was shocked. He said respectfully with a nervous look.


    At this moment, facing Su Jiuzhou, he had already put away his original mentality. She was a monster who pretended to be fragile, but also a heavyweight who equaled the Grand Elder of their sect


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Why don¡¯t you invite me to go up and have a rest?¡±


    Su Li nodded with a smile.


    Gong Dadan turned her head stiffly and saw Su Li¡¯s calm expression. She was stunned.

 Chapter 611 - The Method

    <h4>Chapter 611 The Method</h4>


    A spiritual feast was quickly set up at the Mount of Great Holy Boy.


    Lu Xuan invited Su Li to take the seat, and then he sat down.


    Gong Dadan sat beside Lu Xuan, huddling under the table like a quail. She was blushing with shame.


    It was so ashamed to pretend to her idol when this idol was just in front of her!


    So ashamed!


    Seeing that Gong Dadan refused toe out from the table, Lu Xuan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head reluctantly. He raised his head and apologized, ¡°Grand Elder Su, I¡¯m so sorry for that. Dadan is very naughty and ignorant. If she offends you, I hope you can forgive her.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Su Li smiled lightly, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t help me, I couldn¡¯t have entered your sect silently. If any trace is left, those henchmen of Fate Pce would follow it to find me.¡±


    Lu Xuan gave a serious look and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Our old ancestor has always been interested in discussing with you. Please stay here today. I will notify the old ancestorto end his istion and meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and nced at Gong Dadan, ¡°What¡¯s her identity in Shengxue Sect? Who named her?¡±


    Lu Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Dadan is the niece of Grand Elder Qing. She grows up with me, but she is naughty and doesn¡¯t practice hard. She got her name from her biological parents. I don¡¯t know why they gave her this name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    After drinking a cup of wine, Su Li said slowly, ¡°This girl is very cute. Could you let her stay with me for a day?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Gong Dadan came out from the table. Her eyes were bright and burning with surprise.


    Lu Xuan felt amused and helpless, ¡°Hurry to express your gratitude toGrand Elder Su. It is your blessing to get her guidance, and ordinary people can never get it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grand Elder Su!¡±


    Gong Dadan said and smiled broadly.


    After a while, the feast ended. Gong Dadan took Su Li to the guest house with the highest specifications.


    ¡°It turns out that you are Senior Su. I¡¯m really too obtuse.¡±


    Gong Dadan stuck out her tongue, and her face was reddish. She looked lovely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I originally thought you were a kidnapper or a swindler. But facing the killers of Xiuluo Sect, you stood out bravely. Although you are stupid, I still admire you.¡±


    Gong Dadan¡¯s face became redder.


    Su Li looked at her, knowing that this girl was not defensive against her. She asked casually, ¡°You said that you had gone into the Reincarnation Mirror. Do you remember what happened there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember!¡±


    Gong Dadan said confidently. But then she whispered embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, I swindled somebody out of this Personal Porcin.¡±


    Su Li was slightly surprised and then gave a quizzical look.


    Gong Dadan was ashamed and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯tugh at me. I don¡¯t like practice, but I love deception! I have learned a lot of secret skills after deceiving for so many years. Some fools of holy sects were gypped by me. More than 1,200 years ago, I gypped the Personal Porcinand sneaked into the Reincarnation Mirror.


    You are young and have never been to the Reincarnation Mirror, but it does not matter. There is nothing interesting about the world inside, and all events in it will change in lockstep with the protagonists¡¯ actions. The others are secondary, like me¡­¡±


    Gong Dadan continued aggrievedly, ¡°In the beginning, I didn¡¯t know where the protagonists were. So, I didn¡¯t keep up with the main force, and I didn¡¯t even y the supporting role. At most, I was a passerby who didn¡¯t show up. Later, my aunt discovered me, and she forcibly let me out. I wandered in the Reincarnation Mirror, and I didn¡¯t be a person. So, I didn¡¯t die, and I could remember everything.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°The journey in the Reincarnation Mirror is really not good for you. Your aunt is right to do this.¡±


    Gong Dadan became unhappy, ¡°If Gong Family hadn¡¯t looked down on my aunt, I wouldn¡¯t have had to gyp the Personal Porcin. It¡¯s their fault.¡±


    ¡°Gong Family?¡± Su Li narrowed her eyes and continued, ¡°Gong Family of the holy sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my aunt and I belonged to Gong Family. Later, I didn¡¯t know what happened to them. My aunt took me out of Gong Family and came here.¡±


    Gong Dadan nodded and exined, ¡°I heard that Gong Family also sent talents to the Reincarnation Mirror. They were called Gong Min and Gong Xiangjun respectively. Both of them were hundreds of years older than me. They came out of the Reincarnation Mirror alive. Butter, they turned against each other, and then those two internecine sisters were killed by ater. They deserved it!¡±


    Gong Dadan covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°These two persons are probably the most miserable talents who survived in the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    ¡°Gong Min and Gong Xiangjun¡­¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She naturally remembered these two people. To be precise, she remembered all the people who hade into contact with her in the Reincarnation Mirror. Even Tianxing Valley could not fully record the status of all survivors.


    Gong Min and Gong Xiangjun might be too unnoticeable to be registered by Tianxing Valley.


    Knowing the truth, Su Li stopped asking about the Reincarnation Mirror. Then Su Li taught Gong Dadan some secret methods in return for her help.


    Time passed extremely fast. The next day, the Great Holy Boy Lu Xuan came as scheduled.


    ¡°Senior Su, pleasee with me.¡±


    Lu Xuan led the way while saying, ¡°Shengxue Sect is simr to Tianhe Holy Sect. It belongs to a family. Its core elder and the Grand Elder have the same surname, Lu. But there are exceptions, such as Dadan¡¯s aunt who is an outsider but also is worshipped as a Grand Elder of our sect¡­¡±


    Lu Xuan briefly introduced Shengxue Sect, and after a short while, they stopped in front of an ice cave covered with ice and snow.


    ¡°Elder Chun is the Grand Elder of Shengxue Sect, who always practices in istion to dy aging. He has woken up this morning and waited for you for a while. I will not enter. Senior Su, pleasee on in.¡±


    Su Li nodded and stepped into the dim ice cave.


    The ice cave was not very deep. After dozens of breaths, Su Li saw a rickety old man in a white robe sitting on the Xuanbing futon with white beard and hair.


    In front of the white-robed old man, there was a newly ced Xuanbing futon.


    Su Li walked closer and sat down cross-legged. Then she said respectfully,


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m Su Jiuzhou. Nice to see you.¡±


    The misted eyes of the white-robed old man turned with Su Li¡¯s movements. His lips didn¡¯t move at all, but his voice came from the ice cave.


    ¡°Skip the formalities, Su Jiuzhou. Except for the realm, your power rivals that of mine. We are peers. So, don¡¯t call me the senior.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes. Then she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Elder Chun, you are of great insight.¡±


    Lu Chun waved his shriveled right hand, ¡°I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t improve my cultivation. When I¡¯m bored, I would like to learn some other skills. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    As he said, he waved his hand to conjure up a stone surface covered with ice and snow, on which several tes of pastries were frozen solidly.


    ¡°This is the unique spiritual sorbet of Shengxue Sect. You ought to try some.¡±


    ¡°Elder Chun, thank you.¡±


    Su Li drew a sorbet that was as hard as iron from the ice and snow, and held it in her hand, ¡°The elders are all wise and sophisticated. Elder Chun, you should have guessed my purpose of visiting Shengxue Sect this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than Fate Pce.¡±


    Lu Chun drooped his eyelids, ¡°Fate Ancestor acts against the trend of time andmon sense. We, Shengxue Sect, have never associated with him. Fortunately, your Ni Sect appeared. The people in Chimo Circle are pathetic. It¡¯s a pity that we Shengxue Sect cannot decide whether they leave or stay. Our words don¡¯t matter. Thanks to Old Ancestor Chi Tian, Qingshui Circle hasn¡¯t beenpletely upied by Fate Pce.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you know a lot about Fate Pce.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we hate each other. I know him well.¡± Elder Chun felt a little worried, ¡°Although you have gained a firm foothold for the time being, but¡­the jade token of the first of Tianjiao List is only temporary. There must be other ways. Only to scare Fate Pce can Ni Sect survive.¡±


    Today, Lu Chun said the most words in in a thousand years. Since he met the right person, he was willing to expend his efforts and give advice to the new force.


    ¡°Elder Chun, what you said is absolutely right.¡±


    Su Li said humbly, ¡°I rushed to visit your sect for two purposes. One is to ask your seniors for advice. The other is to investigate clearly how many holy sects are on our side.¡±


    ¡°Shengxue Sect depends on the foundation left by our old ancestorsto make Fate Pce scared. But your Ni Sect doesn¡¯t have that. I can answer you another question.¡±


    Chun Lao coughed, and he transmitted the sound, ¡°The sects that oppose Fate Pce are much less than you think. There are fifty holy sects standing on Fate Pce¡¯s side openly. But there are still some holy sects which serve Fate Pce secretly. If you want to verify it, you should be very careful. I¡¯m sure that¡­Fenglei Holy Sect and Tianhe Sect¡­will never betray Qing¡­ Hack¡­hack¡­¡±


    Lu Chun suddenly coughed violently. Su Li hurriedly stepped forward to send him the pneuma of Ghost Valley. And then the Reincarnation Mirror turned slightly to shield the nature¡¯s mystery for a moment.


    Lu Chun discovered that the reversed effect resulted from leaking the nature¡¯s mystery forcibly just had quickly subsided. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Su Li with a different look.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Here is not Tianxing Valley. Elder Chun, why bother to infuriate nature¡¯s mystery? We should keep something in our minds. The old man, Bai Su, has said that very clearly.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you know Senior Bai?¡± Lu Chun was overjoyed, ¡°Is he still alive?¡±


    Su Li was surprised, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t been out for a long time. The rtionship between him and me is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°He even told you that. My goodness!¡±


    Lu Chun lost in thought. Originally, he was only pleased that there were sessors to fight against Fate Pce. He would help based on the premise of not consuming Shengxue Sect¡¯s foundation. But now¡­


    Lu Chun¡¯s misted eyes seemed to be a little clearer, and he watched Su Li silently for a moment. Then he suddenly transmitted the sound again, ¡°Actually, Fate Ancestor is not as difficult as you think to be defeated. As long as you can master the method to cope with the naturalw! My Shengxue Sect always relies on the ancient nature curb left by our ancestors. Would you like to learn it?¡±

 Chapter 612 - The Ancient Nature Curb

    <h4>Chapter 612 The Ancient Nature Curb</h4>


    ¡°The ancient nature curb?¡±


    Lu Chun looked at Su Li with apletely different attitude from before, and he said smoothly, ¡°The curb is born out of the tactical matrix, but it overmatches the tactical matrix. It is a moreplex and powerful means of cultivation, but it waster lost...¡±


    Lu Chun exined to Su Li patiently, but he didn¡¯t know that Su Li had already mastered a curb.


    The curb she mastered was learned from Ye Che, which was also a kind of ancient curb. It was called ghost curb, also known as ancient ghost curb. Although she had not fully understood it, she discovered the ancient ghost curb given by Ye Che was notplete.


    Shengxue Sect was not well-known as the top holy sects. But there was an ancient curb in it!


    What kind of curb was the nature curb? Could the ghost curb rival the nature curb?


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, my Shengxue Sect still has theplete inheritance of the ancient nature curb, but no one has sessfully inherited it. So, it has been retained until now. Now we are in the Dharma-ending Age, and it bes harder and harder to inherit the ancient curb sessively. Your talent is without parallel in history. Would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor.¡±


    Lu Chun smiled happily with a little crafty look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t belong to our sect, so you can¡¯t inherit it. Su Jiuzhou, you are also a Grand Elder of a sect, whose status can match that of a Junior Emperor. If I let you be a disciple of my sect, it would be too difficult for you to ept it. You... Would you like to be worshipped as a Grand Elder of my sect? You can¡­stand on an equal footing with me without being restrained.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, revealing her dimples. Then she said jokingly, ¡°The condition given by Elder Chun is too generous. Only a fool will disagree!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Elder Chunughed. And then he became a bit more anxious than Su Li, ¡°I will let Xuan prepare your identity token. You go to the forbiddennd with me now, and I will tell you how to inherit...¡±


    Standing outside the ice cave, Lu Xuan was in a daze when he heard the old ancestor¡¯sughter.


    Grand Elder Su was awesome. She could even make the reticent old ancestorugh like that! What did she tell him?


    The forbiddennd of Shengxue Sect was covered by thick ice and snow all the year round, and there were no people in sight. Today, two figures appeared on the top of a high snow mountain.


    Waving his sleeve, Lu Chun swept away the ice and snow. He made finger gestures with both hands and printed the rune on the exposed stone gate. Suddenly, there was a loud sound. The heavy stone gate opened from both sides, and a strange warm pneuma came from the cave.


    ¡°This can be regarded as the only warm ce in the entire Shengxue Region.¡±


    Lu Chun seemed to have not been here for a long time. He thought of something and smiled. Then he led Su Li into the cave.


    Su Li was rxed on the surface, but in fact, her divine awareness swept over the entire passage first.


    ¡°There are no curbs and tactical matrixes...¡±


    Lu Chun didn¡¯t know that she still remained vignt, and he spoke while walking, ¡°This ce, full of ancient nature curb, can be regarded a test for the disciples of the sect. Later, there was a gap in the cultivation culture, and almost no one learned curbs. So, the test lost its significance and my master removed it. He only hoped that a disciple could understand the inheritance. Beforeing here, the disciple must build good character except for being tested by curbs.¡±


    Su Li listened quietly.


    After a short while, Su Li paused and looked at the top of the cave that suddenly turned into the sky.


    She couldn¡¯t tell this skywas real or not. It seemed that there was a real sky existing in this cave. Then she activated the evil ghost to merge into her body. She could see that the sky suddenly became full of ws.


    At this moment, she thought of something.


    Why did the naturalw regard the body of the evil ghost as a thorn in the eye? Was...her evil ghost too strong to make the naturalw nervous? Or...scared?


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Seeing Su Li standing still, Lu Chun couldn¡¯t help but call out and thenughed, ¡°Do you think this sky looks extremely like a real one? I just came here with the same expression as yours when I was young. Indeed, this sky is just an illusion made by the ancient nature curb.¡±


    Su Li came to her senses and walked quickly to Lu Chun¡¯s side, looking at a round tripod which was ced on the grasnd under the sky.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Lu Chun pointed to the tripod. ¡°Walk over and touch the tripod with your palm. Then... it hinges on your luck.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li nced at Lu Chun quizzically, and he suddenly gave a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s what my master told me, but then I...failed.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Although Su Li thought Lu Chun¡¯s words were unreliable, she walked to round tripod and ce her palm on it. She waited¡ª


    After half an hour, the round tripod...had not changed at all.


    Lu Chun sighed. Before he could speak, he saw that Su Li suddenly removed her palm and grabbed one of the round tripod¡¯s ears. He was confused.


    ¡°Hum!!¡±


    The round tripodsuddenly trembled slightly, and a white glow shot out of it.


    Lu Chun swallowed and looked at Su Li who was absorbed inthat tripod. He muttered, ¡°Is it possible that the ancient nature curb recognizes her?¡±


    Standing in the distance, he didn¡¯t see Su Li was divining with her dark ck eyes of the evil ghost.


    ¡°Just like the sky, this round tripod itself is aplete nature curb as well.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She lost in thought.


    ¡°As expected, the nature curb is really difficult to be inherited. Fortunately, the body of evil ghost can prate the appearance, and I have just learned the ghost curb, which belongs to the ancient curb. Otherwise, even if I can break its appearance, I still cannot unlock the tripod.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li refocused on breaking the curb. She had studied the ancient ghost curb for a short time. It would still take her a long time to break it, even if she got the help of the evil ghost.


    Lu Chun watched Su Li pat on the round tripod from a distance. At this moment, the round tripod became a dazzling treasure, and it became brighter and brighter as Su Li patted it.


    He didn¡¯t understand that.


    At the beginning, he thought that the round tripod recognized its owner by itself. But now, it was clear that...Su Jiuzhou was trying to unlock the round tripod in a way that he couldn¡¯t understand!


    Su Jiuzhou...had mastered a curb before!


    Lu Chun thought of something and then he let out a long sigh.


    Each new generation exceled thest one...


    At the same time, Ling Li had just arrived at Shengxue Region under the sunshine of a winter noon.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou returned the Yin jade-bone mask to Buwang, so I couldn¡¯t locate her. Could it be possible that she knows I am looking for her?¡±


    Ling Li was puzzled and drew a long face.


    When he arrived in Jiuzhou Region, he sent a message to Ling Mo, but Ling Mo did not respond. As ast resort, he could only sense the location of Yin jade-bone maskto find Su Jiuzhou. However, in the end, he arrived at Buwang¡¯s residence and rmed the big tactical matrix of Ni Sect.


    The level of that big tactical matrix...could match that of Shengtian Shrine. Where did Su Jiuzhou get that big tactical matrix for protecting the Sect?


    And the most excessive thing was that it blocked themunication between Ling Mo and him.


    Judging from her abducting the entire Linli Building in Juecheng City, she must do it deliberately!


    After a riot, he seeded in getting rid of Ni Sect¡¯s pursuers. Maybe Ling Mo was also rmed. After Ling Li left the sect, Ling Mo sensed that Ling Li had contacted him and hurriedly chased him up.


    After a conversation, Ling Li realized that Su Jiuzhou was not in the sect. Maybe she was in the big regions where Shengxue Region and Fenglei Holy Sect located.


    He traveled day and night, and it only took him a day to reach Shengxue Region.


    ¡°Brother Hou, where did our boss go? I haven¡¯t seen her for several days!¡±


    Suddenly, Ling Li heard a conversation. He frowned and hided his body. He saw a few practitioners with low cultivation leveling.


    ¡°Who knows? Boss always likes to disappear. Don¡¯t worry. She will be back in a few days. Maybe she and that peer have really gone to Shengxue Sect together. Boss is omnipotent. She must have a method to get into it.¡±


    Ling Li was about to leave. But after hearing Shengxue Sect, he hesitated and chose to stay here to listen.


    ¡°The peer looks like Grand Elder Su so much with her makeup. The cultivation and appearance of our boss is still far away from hers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it in front of our boss!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid...¡±


    ¡°Do you know what happened in the tavern where wemitted a fraud a few days ago? I heard that the peer yed the killers from Xiuluo Holy Sect with one move. She is too powerful! Is she Grand Elder Su?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. The peer is so approachable. She is not like Grand Elder Su at all!¡±


    Hou and the others started arguing. Suddenly, they found that the light in front of them dimmed and another person appeared. This person¡¯s bloodline and cultivation petrified them. They trembled with pale faces.


    Ling Li looked at the shivering crowd and waved his hand to conjure up Su Li¡¯s image, ¡°Is she the peer you mentioned?¡±


    ...


    ¡°It turns out to be a game of permutations andbinations. But it is troublesome to solve through the algorithm derived from the curb.¡±


    Su Li broke out in a cold sweat with horribly bright eyes. She hit at the center of the round tripod¡¯s facade.


    Thest step!


    Snap!


    The whole round tripod was like a fragile cage, shattering into pieces. And a ball of light shimmering withplicated streaks rose slowly. Lu Chun felt dizzy and drowsy after only one nce. He thought his lifespan was reduced.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see that. There are too many ideas and thoughts in the inheritance...¡±


    Lu Chun turned his back and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were clear. The light seemed to be alive. It stopped in front of Su Li, and then it slowly blended into her head through the area in the middle of her eyebrows. A gentle female voice sounded in her mind.


    ¡°The nature curb is the curb made by the nature! It divides an area which can shield the nature¡¯s mystery and delude the naturalw. Everything has its limits. You should make proper use of it. You are lucky. Remember what I tell you.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes closed tightly. Then she sat cross-legged and tried to digest. The moment when she sat down, a chain of curb runes crawled up the entire cave like a spider web.


    Lu Chun quickly stepped back, knowing that Su Li had the curb to protect her. She didn¡¯t need him to be her protector.


    When he was about to leave, the Lord of Shengxue Sect hurriedly transmitted the sound, ¡°Old Ancestor, there is a person breaking into our sect. I can¡¯t defend against his attack!¡±

 Chapter 613 - Chasing Up

    <h4>Chapter 613 Chasing Up</h4>


    Lu Xuan looked serious and left the top of the snowy mountain.


    ¡°I¡¯lle!¡±


    In the front hall of Shengxue Region, Gong Dadan hid behind the pir with dragon design, watching the two fighting figures in the field with a pale face.


    She was wrong!


    Not everyone was as good as Senior Su. She should have not let this person in, if she had known that he would conflict with the Lord of Shengxue Sect.


    Bang!


    Gong Dadan saw that the Lord of Shengxue Sect was unstable, backing dozens of steps and leaning on the steps of the main hall before stopping. But the male practitioner didn¡¯t even take a step back.


    It was obvious who was more powerful!


    ¡°Our old ancestor will be here soon. Ling Li, aren¡¯t you going to leave?!¡±


    The Lord of Shengxue Sectsaid in a deep voice. Gong Dadan looked at the male practitioner who was polite to her when she showed his way before. Unexpectedly, this person¡­was actually the Lord of Evil Ling Li?!


    Ling Li frowned slightly, ¡°Lord of Shengxue Sect, you know that I don¡¯t want to make trouble. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to stand here and talk to me now! I just want to know whether Su Jiuzhou is here or not.¡±


    The Lord of Shengxue Sect sneered, ¡°How do I know the whereabouts of Su Jiuzhou? This time you forcibly broke into my sect. Even if you make trouble in front of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine, I am justified.¡±


    Ling Li felt that his identity of Shengtian Shrinewas more of a hindrance. With his notoriety outside before, it was hard to let anyone believe that he had broken away from Shengtian Shrine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again for thest time. I just want to know the whereabouts of Su Jiuzhou. This matter has nothing to do with Shengtian Shrine. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I will also say it again forst time.¡±


    The voice of an old man came from outside the hall. Lu Chun strode forward with cold eyes, ¡°Ling Li, you know that there is profound hatred between Shengtian Shrineand Shengxue Sect. For the sake of Fate Pce, I will give you a time of three breaths to leave here. If you don¡¯t leave, we will turn nasty!¡±


    Ling Li turned around and stared at Lu Chun, with golden light shing in his eyes, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Too obstinate!¡±


    Lu Chun wore a coldface and pointed up with one hand. Suddenly, the surroundings changed. The hall disappeared and it was reced by an ice-coverednd, with a blizzard sweeping through with thick murderous intent.


    With a flick of Ling Li¡¯s right hand, a golden flying sword appeared on his palm. As he pointed to the void, the golden light shed through the void, and the blizzard was cut open in the middle, turning into fragments of wind and snow and drifting away.


    ¡°My region method was broken so easily? This is not the warring method of Shengtian Shrine!¡±


    Lu Chun¡¯s mind trembled slightly. He merged into the void and frowned. He felt that this method looked familiar, but he did not remember where he had seen it before.


    ¡°Is this the realm of a Junior Emperor?¡±


    Ling Li stretched out his hand, and the golden flying sword fell onto his palm. His eyes were cold. He walked slowly on the ice surface and said,


    ¡°The Junior Emperoris not as strong as I thought. Lu Chun, you are old and not suitable for fighting. I came to your sect only for Su Jiuzhou, but not for other things. Why are you so stubborn? If you tell me where Su Jiuzhou is, I will leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Lu Chun¡¯s elderlyughter echoed in the ice region. ¡°Lord of Evil, although the power of Shengxue Region is not as strong as that of it in the ancient times, we have never bow to Shengtian Shrine. I did not expect that your power could rival a Junior Emperor and you could be a prodigy. But so what? Even if I am killed, I won¡¯t let Fate Pce harm Qingshui Circle again!¡±


    Ling Li felt helpless, ¡°I have separated myself from Shengtian Shrine. This time, I¡¯m here only for my private affairs.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Ling Li, don¡¯t you look down on me and cheat me?¡±


    Lu Chun didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Ling Li looked sullen and thought that he didn¡¯t have any time to waste.


    ¡°Do I nail your lie? Are you ashamed into anger?¡±


    Lu Chunughed freely, spitting out a ball of snow pneuma which merged into the region. The gradually calmed ice region shook suddenly, and then¡­the overwhelming wind and snow came fiercely!


    The ice and snow, as sharp as a de, shining with cold light!


    ¡°Lu Chun, don¡¯t push me so far.¡±


    Ling Li said calmly. With a wave of his hand, the golden flying sword flickered and split into five, spinning at a high speed before him and shielding him from the wind and snow.


    His one side was the calm ice region, and the other was the violent snowstorm. Ling Li, who was in the middle, stood tall and straight effortlessly.


    Such a harmonious picture with bold contrast.


    ¡°Since I enter the sect, I have been exining and defending. Now that you insist on doing this, I¡­will attack.¡±


    At this point, the five small swords, rotating in front of Ling Li, suddenly rushed upward in the teeth of the wind and snow of the entire ice region¡­ The wind and snow along the way were crushed to pieces!


    Lu Chun¡¯s pupils shrankrgely. This kind of power¡­ Ling Li¡¯s power was higher than that of he expected!


    ¡°No! The Lord of Evil possesses this kind of power! Is it possible that he has had an adventure in Shengxian Mountain? Sister Qing is not in the sect, and I have angered him now. If he breaks my region, Shengxue Sect will be in danger!¡±


    Thinking of this, Lu Chun gave a resolute look. His white hair flew in the air automatically. He conjured up an ice de, aiming at his own chest.


    At this time¡ª


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    There was a hint of anger in the cold shout, and there was also a kind of power that Ling Li and Lu Chun could not understand in it. This power disintegrated the golden sword power and the ice region out of a sudden, and the region was shattered.


    The two people slowlynded from the void, reappearing in the hall. Gong Dadan looked at them excitedly.


    ¡°Elder Chun, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Li appeared and saw Ling Li with bright eyes. She frowned faintly and turned to look at Lu Chun who was panting lightly, ¡°Elder Chun, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing Su Li, Elder Chun smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m useless because I am old. The Lord of Evil has be more powerful. You have to be careful.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly. Then she turned around and said nkly, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Ling Li stared at her and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Thene with me, and remember to apologize to Elder Chun.¡±


    Su Li turned around and left. Lu Chun was puzzled. This was not what he had imagined.


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Ling Li immediately walked to Lu Chun, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trespass on Shengxue Sect this time. I apologize to you. Since I have found Su Jiuzhou, I won¡¯t stay here.¡±


    After speaking, Ling Li turned around and left. The Lord of Shengxue Sectand Lu Chun was in a daze.


    Shouldn¡¯t there be a fight between Ni Sect and Shengtian Shrinewhen they met each other? Why did Ling Li listen to Su Jiuzhou obediently?


    Walking to the threshold of the pce, Ling Li suddenly stopped and said,


    ¡°Although you don¡¯t believe me¡­ I did break away from Shengtian Shrine. I and Fate Pce are at daggers drawn hereafter. It¡¯s my sworn enemy. Goodbye!¡±


    Gong Dadan hid behind the pir, watching Ling Li disappear. She couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    The Lord of Evil was handsome when he was serious!


    ¡­


    Not long after Su Li and Ling Li flew out of Shengxue Sect, Su Li stopped and turned around to look at Ling Li with a fixed gaze, ¡°Lord of Evil, you are really omnipotent. Few people know my whereabouts. How did you follow me here?!¡±


    Hearing her cynicism, Ling Li frowned, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, you know I am not the Lord of Evil of Shengtian Shrine now. Why bother to mention the old things again?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°Mention the old things? I just tell the truth! Do you really think that¡­you can wash away all your sins through breaking away from Shengtian Shrine? And even see your wife with a clear conscience?¡±


    ¡°I do not mean that.¡±


    Ling Li covered his heart. Every word of Su Jiuzhou was like a knife stabbing into his heart. But he still had things to ask her, so he couldn¡¯t be angry.


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Su Jiuzhou turned her back to him. Her eyes became a little red, but her tone was still as indifferent as before.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin that to me. I¡¯m not your wife. Don¡¯t follow me and don¡¯t go to Ni Sect to find me. I took Linli Building back. You¡­ You are not worthy of the leader of Linli Building. So, mind your own business.¡±


    Seeing that Su Li was about to leave, Ling Li changed his face slightly and stepped forward to grab Su Li by her shoulder. But Su Li showed cold eyes and punched him over the face.


    Boom!


    He was downed heavily into the snow.


    The reddish luster in Su Li¡¯s eyes disappeared, and the ice and snow covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You¡­only make me feel sick. If you dare to touch me again, I will kill you!¡±


    Swish!


    The sound in the night sky trailed away.


    After a while, Ling Li crawled out of the snow, wiping the frozen blood at the corner of his mouth and hissing softly.


    At this moment, there were thousands of doubts in his heart, but there was no one who he could ask.


    How did Su Jiuzhou practice to such level?


    Since his bloodline was awakened, his power had been improved day by day. Compared to the original powerbining with Lihen Sword before, his power was much stronger now. But he couldn¡¯t just dodge Su Jiuzhou¡¯s attack.


    And¡­she clearly saw everything about him from the end of the divine awareness. It could be said that Su Jiuzhou knew him better than himself. But why did Su Jiuzhou still hate him so much?


    Just because he killed too many practitioners?


    But in the cultivation circle, there were only killing and being killed. Since most practitioners had stepped into this circle, they had no choice. Su Jiuzhou should also understand that.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to figure out women¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    After a moment of contemtion, Ling Li looked up at the sky where Su Li had left.


    ¡°Is this direction to Fenglei Holy Sect?¡±


    ¡­


    However, Su Li did not go too far. She stopped at Meizong Sect not far from Shengxue Region. She didn¡¯t see Lu Yan (Snow Child) in Shengxue Sect. After inquiring, she knew that the kid had gone to Meizong Sect to see Xuan Meiji in the past few days.


    Since Tian Meiji was captured by her, the people of Meizong Sect visited Ni Sect several times. But they failed to see her. Fate Pce didn¡¯t dare to menace sect. So, Meizong Sect was discouraged and seemed to give up Tian Meiji. They started to train Xuan Meiji instead.


    However, even if Meizong Sect kept silence, it did not mean that this issue had been solved. Since Tian Meiji bewitched Zhao Qianlin to kill Qiao¡¯er, Su Li wouldn¡¯t forgive Tian Meiji easily.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Li started the All Spirits Tactics¡ª

 Chapter 614 - Thanks A Lot

    <h4>Chapter 614 Thanks A Lot</h4>


    At this moment, in the Holy Girl Pce of Meizong Sect¡ª


    Snow Child, Lu Yan, facing the pce gate, suddenly said with a solemn face, ¡°Open!¡±


    Then the void suddenly shook, and pieces of runes appeared and shook as well.


    Lu Yan was hit by the reversed effect. With a pale face, he stepped back a few steps and fell to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is the tactical matrix set up by the old ancestor. We can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Feeling a sense of loss and sadness, Xuan Meiji sighed. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Meizong Sect became like this. The amiable old ancestor had turned into an old monster blinded by greed.


    ¡°When did Meizong Sect be like this? Did the elders of my Shengxue Sect find out that?¡±


    Lu Yan worried. But Xuan Meiji shook her head when she heard his words, ¡°I was under house arrest after I came back that year. It should have been wrong at that time, but I only thought it was a punishment for having fun. So, I didn¡¯t care about it. Until this time, I felt something wrong. When I was released, the old ancestor personally told me that he wanted to instigate the old ancestor of Shengxue Sect to join Fate Pce with him.¡±


    Xuan Meiji¡¯s eyes misted over. ¡°The old ancestor clearly said before that he would never be a henchman of Fate Pce. There must be something wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°Xuan Meiji, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lu Yan hugged Xuan Meiji andforted, ¡°I believe it¡¯s not so easy for our old ancestors to fall into the trap. There will be a turn for the better.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo... If my sect¡¯s old ancestor uses you as a bargaining chip to threaten your sect¡¯s old ancestor to do evil, what should we do?¡±


    Xuan Meiji cried sadly, and what she said made Lu Yan lose in thought.


    This was what he worried about...


    But at this moment, another voice came from outside the house.


    ¡°Miss Dadan, Childe Lu Yan is chatting with Xuan Meiji in the Holy Girl Pce and will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Lu Yan heard these words, his expression suddenly changed. Why did Sister Dadan alsoe here?!


    ¡°No! If Sister Dadan is tied here, Grand Elder Qing will re up. Maybe she will do something.¡±


    He immediately stood up and flushed, shouting with all his strength,


    ¡°Don¡¯te in! This is a trap!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...hack...¡±


    Lu Yan suddenly coughed violently and covered his throat in pain. Xuan Meiji hurriedly hugged Lu Yan, but she saw Lu Yan spit out a mouthful of blood on the rune of the gate.


    Her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Outside the house, ¡°Gong Dadan¡± narrowed her eyes slightly, pretending to be puzzled, ¡°Elder, do you hear any sound?¡±


    ¡°Is there a sound?¡±


    The female elder was surprised and smiled, ¡°Miss Dadan, you must have misheard.¡±


    Speaking of this, she took the hand of ¡°Gong Dadan¡± very naturally and walked to the Holy Girl Pce to open the door.


    Creak¡ª


    The door opened, ¡°Gong Dadan¡± suddenly felt the paralysis toxin spreading from the female elder¡¯s hand, and then she was thrown into the hall.


    Boom!


    In less than half a breath, the door was heavily closed, and the pce returned to be quiet again.


    ¡°Sister Dadan.¡±


    Xuan Meiji walked over, covering her throat. When she was about to help ¡°Gong Dadan¡± sit up, she was shocked to see ¡°Gong Dadan¡± stand up and pat the dust off her. ¡°Gong Dadan¡± sighed, ¡°Meizong Sect is really good at ying dirty.¡±


    Xuan Meiji was stunned, pointing to the ck palm of ¡°Gong Dadan¡±. She said in amazement, ¡°Sister Dadan, shouldn¡¯t you be poisoned by the paralysis toxin and be unable to move for a short time?¡±


    ¡°Gong Dadan¡± stretched out her palm, ¡°You mean this?¡±


    Xuan Meiji suddenly saw in horror that the ck color on the palm of ¡°Gong Dadan¡± quickly faded and disappearedpletely after a few breaths.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Lu Yan also fetched his breath at this moment and said confusedly in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sister Dadan, when do you be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Gong Dadan¡± smiled slightly and walked over Lu Yan. She stretched out her hand to send a ball of green light which soaked into his throat. Then his injury resulting from the reversed effect was instantly healed by andrge.


    The extremely familiar scene immediately reminded the two people of their memories in the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave back then. Their experience in the cave was the most exciting and unforgettable of their young life experiences.


    ¡°You are¡­!¡±


    A white light suddenly appeared on the body surface of ¡°Gong Dadan¡±. After the light dissipated, Su Li returned to her original appearance.


    ¡°Senior Su, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Lu Yan and Xuan Meiji were pleasantly surprised. They stepped forward and grasped Su Li¡¯s sleeves tightly.


    ¡°Senior Su, Meizong Sect is in trouble now. Xuan Meiji told me that their old ancestor has secretly joined Fate Pce. Kidnapping me is to conspire against Shengxue Sect. Our Shengxue Sect and Ni Sect both regard Fate Pce as a sworn enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Su Li patted Lu Yan¡¯s head, ¡°I just came back from your Shengxue Sect. Naturally, I won¡¯t sit watching. You just follow me out and nothing will happen.¡±


    Lu Yan nodded heavily, but when he looked back at the sealed gate, he became worried again, ¡°Senior Su, the seal of this gate is set up by the old ancestor of Meizong Sect...¡±


    Boom!


    Lu Yan looked at the big hole sted through the gate of Holy Girl Pce, and he opened his mouth nkly in shocked silence.


    Xuan Meiji was in a daze, clutching the corner of Su Li¡¯s clothes.


    After ten years, her cultivation hadn¡¯t grown much, but Senior Su...was already in a realm that she couldn¡¯t understand at all!


    ¡°Xuan Meiji, how dare you!¡±


    The female elder came back with an angry face, ¡°How dare you destroy Holy Girl Pce! Look...¡±


    p!


    Before she could finish speaking, she felt dizzy and a pain in her right cheek. She was blown away, bumping into the pond in front of Holy Girl Pce and causing a huge wave.


    Whoosh¡ª


    With the spray falling from the sky, a light rain began to fall.


    This noise finally caused an unrest in Meizong Sect, and several pneumas approached quickly in an instant.


    ¡°Who dares to do evil in my Meizong Sect! Are you courting death?¡±


    The female elder got up from the pond embarrassedly with her eyes full of rage and dried herself off. She finally found out that something was wrong. Xuan Meiji was unable to break the seal of the old ancestor. There must be someone else who was making trouble!


    ¡°It¡¯s me! What can you do?¡±


    In the mist, the female elder opened her eyes wide to see the appearance of the iing person. Her anger instantly turned into panic.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Su...¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Su Li wore an indifferent face and waved casually. Then the female elder seemed to be hit by a heavy object and fell into the pond again. She didn¡¯t get out of the pond for a long time.


    Whiz!


    The First Elder of Meizong Sect came first. When he saw Su Li, his pupils shrank. Then he summoned up courage, ¡°Senior Su, calm down please! If there is something wrong with my Meizong Sect...¡±


    ¡°Beat it!¡±


    With a flick of Su Li¡¯s sleeve, the First Elder smashed into the main peak of Meizong Sect and was stuck halfway in the hillside. He couldn¡¯t fly out of it.


    When the remaining elders saw this scene, they did not dare to step forward. They stayed far away and transmitted message to the Lord and the Grand Elder.


    Su Jiuzhou¡¯s temperament... She was not a person to be trifled with!


    ¡°In the face of enemies, I don¡¯t have much patience. Grand Elder of Meizong Sect, you have been watching aside for a long time. Why don¡¯t youe out?¡±


    Su Li turned her head to look into the other side of the void. The Grand Elder of Meizong Sect who was hiding in the void was scared, and he turned around to escape without saying a word.


    ¡°Want to escape?¡±


    Su Li twitched her mouth slightly, and she stretched out her hand to grab and fling him.


    The Grand Elder of Meizong Sect seemed to be caught in the neck by an invisible hand, and he fell down from the void with a scream. He just fell on his knees and knelt in front of Su Li.


    Such a shameful scene made the elders startled and angry. Even if Su Jiuzhou was powerful, she didn¡¯t need to go so far!


    Making Grand Elder kneel down equaled shitting on their heads!


    ¡°Senior Su...¡±


    Xuan Meiji couldn¡¯t bear to see that. Thinking of what Grand Elder had done over the years, she gave an indifferent look again. So did Lu Yan. They did not feel at all sympathetic towards him.


    If Senior Su hadn¡¯t appeared in time, the consequences would have been disastrous.


    ¡°Senior, spare my life please!¡±


    The Grand Elder of Meizong Sect suffered severe pain in his knees, and his voice was shaking when he looked at the shadow of Su Li in front of him.


    Su Li slowly squatted down, staring at the Grand Elderof Meizong Sect and chuckled, ¡°You are not the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect, right?¡±


    The Grand Elder of Meizong Sect was shocked and the resentment of many elders was temporarily relieved. They looked at Su Li and the Grand Elder doubtfully.


    ¡°You have¡­a smell that I hate. It¡¯s very familiar...¡±


    Su Li took a deep breath and gently stroked the top of the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect¡¯s head. Then it seemed that she found something and she gently hooked it.


    Puff!


    A blood line emerged on the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect¡¯s forehead. Suddenly, his head was split into two parts and blood-colored insect suddenly rushed out of it. It raced towards Su Li¡¯s forehead at a speed that was difficult for the elders to see clearly.


    But on the halfway of its flight, it found that it could not fly.


    Su Li squeezed the blood insect¡¯s tail and lifted it up. She said in a tone which was cold and full of sarcasm, ¡°Do you want to use such a puny Poisonous Substitute Insect to control me? Fate Ancestor, you are so cocky.¡±


    ¡°Squeak!!¡±


    The elders were shocked and angry. They blood insect seemed to be stimted and trembled violently. Then countless drops of blood of it fell down on the ground and gathered into a small puddle. But the blood insect quickly dried up and lost its breath.


    ¡°I was surprised.¡±


    Boom!


    The blood puddle suddenly burned, and a calm and unfamiliar voice came from it, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, youeven know the Poisonous Substitute Insect. It¡¯s more difficult to deal with you than I thought. I should divert some attention to tackle you.¡±


    Then the blood seemed to have exhausted itst energy. It was burned down and then disappeared.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. It was the first time that she had heard Fate Ancestor¡¯s voice. Although it was not a head-on confrontation, she got to know how dangerous Fate Ancestor was.


    She had only heard the name of Poisonous Substitute Insect, and she didn¡¯t know how to make it. However, Fate Ancestor not only knew how to make it, but also was...good at it.


    Su Li stood up and looked at the many silent elders in the field. Looking at Xuan Meiji, who was holding the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect and crying violently, Su Li sighed and murmured, ¡°It seems that today...I must kill many people.¡±


    The First Elder hobbled to the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect, staring nkly at his cracked face which was split in half. After a long while, the First Elder raised his head and knelt down towards Su Li slowly.


    ¡°Thanks a lot... Senior Su!¡±

 Chapter 615 - The Arrival at Fenglei Holy Sect

    <h4>Chapter 615 The Arrival at Fenglei Holy Sect</h4>


    Two dayster, Su Li arrived at Fenglei Holy City in Fenglei Region.


    Fenglei Holy Sect was different from Shengxue Sect. It had developed from a small sect step by step. To this day, it had countless generations of disciples whose rtives settled in the sect in order to take refuge during the war. And it gradually developed from a small vige to present-day Fenglei Holy City under the jurisdiction of Fenglei Holy Sect and safeguarded by its disciples.


    Su Li walked to the stronghold of the holy sect in the city without stopping.


    The elders of Meizong Sect who had been poisoned by the Poisonous Substitute Insect were all found out and killed by her in the past two days. No one knew the danger of the Poisonous Substitute Insect. Even she could only find it through the eyes of the evil ghost and killed it directly. If Shengxue Sect had handled it, she would have been worried.


    The inheritance of ancient nature curb was the ancestors of Shengxue Sect directly instilled their enlightenment into herpletely. So, she didn¡¯t need experience the process of enlightenment by herself. While she was digesting it, her skill of the ghost curb was improved as well.


    But¡­Su Li knew very well that it would only be a stopgap if only curbs were used to deal with the naturalw. The curb, after all, was a cultivation method created by the Human n, and it was impossible to fight against the naturalw by it alone.


    Su Li stopped in front of the tall building engraved with the mark of Fenglei Holy Sect. Light shed through her eyes.


    The war between Fate Pce and Ni Sect was vital to not only her life, but also the future destiny of thousands of creatures.


    She never felt that she was a savior. From the beginning to the end, all she wanted to do was to let those scum who hurt her all disappear!


    She needed to be cautious enough. It was not enough for her to rely on the curb method. She still needed more cards in her hand and more means!


    Thinking of this, Su Li turned around and left the tall building. She reappeared after a while with the face of Su Qingshui who had been to Juecheng City in the Yin and Yang Region.


    It was too sensitive¡­to go to Fenglei Holy Sect with the identity of Su Jiuzhou. She deemed what she found at Shengxue Sect as a serendipity because she didn¡¯t expect that she could get anything there. But Fenglei Holy Sect was different.


    On the surface she wanted to draw Fenglei Holy Sect over to her side when she went there. In fact, she wanted to get those two Divine Thunders!


    She had already got Divine Thunder of Water, Divine Thunder of Wood and a seed of Divine Thunder of Earth. ording to the First Elder of the Ling Family, Fenglei Holy Sect had two types of Divine Thunder, which were Divine Thunder of Metal and Divine Thunder of Fire. It would be possible¡­if she could gather the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements¡­


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She walked forward but was immediately stopped by the disciple at the door. He politely refused her, ¡°Fellow Practitioner, this is the stronghold of Fenglei Holy Sect¡ªFenglei Building. If you have nothing important, please go back.¡±


    Su Li lifted her veil and nodded with a smile, ¡°My name is Su Qingshui. I travelled a long journey for something of great importance to Fenglei Holy Sect. Please report to your superior on my behalf.¡±


    Su Li modified her face with All Spirits Tactics. Although she looked a little different, she had her unique air of detachment. The guard disciples couldn¡¯t help being in a daze, and then he came to his senses immediately. He held his fist in the other hand as a salute, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, please wait a minute. I will report to the elder.¡±


    After a while, in the VIP room of Fenglei Building¡ª


    An old man with white hair and a youthful face walked in and frowned when he saw Su Li who was calm.


    She was a woman with real ss. But¡­she looked strange and was too young. It hadn¡¯t been a long time since the Tianjiao Battle. If she was one of those talents, he should have some impression of her.


    When hearing the words ¡°something of great importance¡±, he stopped practicing and rushed over. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would see a witless young girl. The old man couldn¡¯t help feeling unhappy, but he didn¡¯t show it on the surface. He just made a fist and palm salute indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m the elder of the Waimen Branch, and my surname is Wenren. Can you tell me what is the thing of great importance?¡±


    ¡°Elder Wenren, nice to meet you.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and came to the point. She directly threw the authenticating object that the First Elder of Ling Family gave her to Elder Wenren, ¡°This thing is rted to the inheritance of your sect. I wonder if you can recognize it.¡±


    Elder Wenren caught the authenticating objectsuspiciously. He felt that Su Qingshui was a liar.


    There was indeed a mark on this authenticating objectthat was very simr to that of Fenglei Holy Sect. But they were different after all. And he had never seen the cyan arc mark on its back before.


    Was she deliberately mystifying him?


    Elder Wenren frowned slightly and wore an impatient expression. But he said politely, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, the mark on this authenticating object is very simr to that of Fenglei Holy Sect, but it is not Fenglei Holy Sect¡¯s mark. You may get it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Su Li was stunned. Was it possible that the Fenglei Sect mentioned by the First Elder of Ling Family was not this Fenglei Holy Sect?


    This was unexpected.


    But at this moment, the guard disciple, who stood behind Elder Wenren and looked at the thunder mark on the authenticating object, suddenly thought of something, and his face changed slightly. He hesitated for a moment and finally whispered,


    ¡°Elder, I think this mark looks like the one recorded in our ancient books¡­¡±


    When Elder Wenren heard this, his expression instantly changed. He grabbed the authenticating objectand looked at it carefully. The more he looked at it, the more excited he became.


    Thunder and lightning were like a phoenix, and the purple evil was added on it! This¡­ This was actually an ancient authenticating objectof the sect!


    If it was really an ancient authenticating object, it might be true that it was rted to the sect¡¯s inheritance!


    Thinking of this, Elder Wenren raised his head and waved his hand to set up a ck tactical matrix which instantly sealed the entire house. But he retreated outside the house.


    ¡°Elder, you¡­!¡±


    The guard disciple¡¯s look changed drastically and drew his sword from its sheath. A thunder method surged out of his sword, smashing onto the tactical matrix of the house. But the matrix didn¡¯t move at all.


    Su Li raised her head and nced at the ck runes all over the house with a calm expression, ¡°Elder Wenren, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Elder Wenren strengthened the tactical matrix carefully again, holding the authenticating objectin his hand. He smiled, ¡°Only the capable one can get the treasure. You are just in the Yuanying Realm. Are you qualified to own the inheritance? If you get the inheritance of the sect, it will be such a huge waste. So, it is better to give that to me.¡±


    When the guard disciple heard Wenren say such shameless words, he widened his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Elder, how could you do such a despicable act?!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­Wei Shan, you are so naive. Don¡¯t say such stupid words.¡±


    Elder Wenren shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that I don¡¯t kill you. After I get the inheritance, I will let you go. Before that, you will stay here.¡±


    Then he turned around and left with a smile. But after taking a few steps, he banged his forehead against an invisible barrier.


    Elder Wenren¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He turned around abruptly and looked at Su Li, who was calm and fiddling with the tea cup at the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Elder Wenren,some words that you said are right.¡±


    Su Li raised her head and curled up her lips slightly, ¡°Only the capable one¡­can get the treasure. But you¡­don¡¯t deserve my thing!¡±


    After she said that, Elder Wenren felt his hand was empty.


    ¡°My letter¡­um¡­um¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the ck runes in the room suddenly broke away from the tactical matrix, forming a in the void which sealed Elder Wenren.


    ¡°You¡¯re long-winded.¡±


    Su Li held her chin with one hand and looked down at the old man who had been forced to curl up on the ground by the ck runes, ¡°Since you do not want to kill us, I won¡¯t kill you. I will leave you to Fenglei Holy Sect. Wei Shan¡ª¡±


    Wei Shan was roused, and he subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    After saying this, Wei Shan realized that Su Qingshui didn¡¯t belong to his sect.


    ¡°You go back to the sect. I think you know what to do.¡±


    Wei Shan nodded repeatedly when he heard the words, and he immediately stepped over Elder Wenren lying on the ground and walked out. When he walked to the ce where Elder Wenren was hit, he slowed down slightly. After he noticed that there was no obstacle, he mended his pace. At the moment, he had mixed emotions.


    Su Qingshui looked so young, but even Elder Wenren was no match for her. From beginning to end¡­ he didn¡¯t even understand what skill Su Qingshui used.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t such a talent on the Tianjiao List?¡±


    Wei Shan, for the first time, realized the meaning of that sentence under the Tianjiao List released by Tianyake Attic.


    ¡°The talents going into the society are all listed here except for the recluse talents. However strong you are, there is always someone stronger.¡±


    Was Su Qingshui¡­a recluse talent?


    ¡ª


    Wei Shan didn¡¯t let Su Li wait too long, and he brought many elders here in a short while. After the incident of Elder Wenren, he didn¡¯t know whether he should trust the elders. So¡­ he called in all the elders that he could find.


    When Su Li saw that there were 20 or 30 elders, she couldn¡¯t help but salute, ¡°The elderse here personally. I¡¯m really ttered.¡±


    ¡°There is a scum of our sect. I muste here to check it out.¡±


    The leading tiger-eyed old man had a square face with white hair and beard. He looked stately, ¡°Wenren, you wanted to forcibly upy the treasure of the disciple. Do you realize that you are wrong?¡±


    Elder Wenren had been panicked for a long time, but his mouth was sealed by Su Li, so he couldn¡¯t speak.


    The tiger-eyed elder was surprised when he saw that. Although the power of Wenren was not very good, he was outstanding in using tactical matrix. He did not expect that Wenren was wrapped tightly by the countermove of his own tactical matrix.


    Su Li didn¡¯t intervene. But she was considerate and gently waved her hand to unlock the seal.


    The tiger-eyed old man nced at her with admiration. Then he turned his head and shouted, ¡°Wenren, what else do you want to say?!¡±


    ¡°First Elder, I know I was wrong!¡±


    After the seal was unlocked, Wenren immediately got up and kneeled in front of the tiger-eyed elder, ¡°I was greedy and did such a shameless behavior. But Su Qingshui is not a member of our sect. First Elder, for the sake of my devotion to the sect those years, please forgive me this time! I will never do it again!¡±


    The tiger-eyed old man sneered when he heard the words, ¡°Forgive you? Why should I forgive you? Su Qingshui is not only a disciple of my Fenglei Holy Sect but also a holy girl of the sect. You tried to rob the treasure of the holy girl today and even want me to forgive you? Stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, First Elder.¡±


    Su Li had to ask, ¡°When did I be a disciple of your sect? I don¡¯t know that! Just because of the authenticating object? Is that a joke?¡±

 Chapter 616 - What a Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 616 What a Good Girl</h4>


    ¡°I am not kidding.¡±


    The tiger-eyed old man gave a solemn look, ¡°After this matter, I will discuss with you in detail.¡±


    The tiger-eyed old man waved his sleeve, ¡°Wenren Bi, you vite the sect¡¯s discipline today. Since you are a first offender and did not have a murderous intention, you will be just expelled from the sect today!¡±


    Elder Wenren was shocked when he heard this. He gave aplicated expression which contained remorse and delight. He opened his mouth but did not argue finally. Then he leaned over and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you for giving me a way out, First Elder.¡±


    ¡°Su Qingshui, are you satisfied with this punishment?¡±


    Su Li only said, ¡°This is an internal matter of your sect. It¡¯s none of my business. However, Elder Wenren, I have to tell you that being greedy is not wrong. But if you are not familiar with your opponent, you would better put away your bad thoughts so as not to flop.¡±


    Wenren Bi sighed, ¡°The wages of sin are death. I¡¯ve learned this lesson.¡±


    As he said, he took off the token from his waist with his trembling hands. Then he turned around and left.


    Su Li raised her brows. Wenren Bi¡¯s enlightenment had nothing on that of her. However, if there was one more dutiful person in the cultivation circle, it would be a good thing.


    After that, Su Li followed the tiger-eyed elder to the sect, and he introduced himself to Su Li.


    ¡°I¡¯m the First Elder of Fenglei Holy Sect. My surname is Zheng.¡±


    In the hall, after the assistants served the drinks and left, the tiger-eyed old man who looked dignified gave a kind smile, ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to intervene in the matters of the sect. However, the Lord¡¯s injury has not healed for many years and he is unable to work too hard. If the Grand Elder doesn¡¯t end his practice in istion, I would have to take care of all the affairs of the sect including trivia.¡±


    Elder Zheng looked at Su Li seriously, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, can I take a look at your authenticating object?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Elder Zheng, please check it out.¡±


    Su Li nodded and threw the authenticating object out. Then it fell onto Elder Zheng¡¯s palm by itself. She didn¡¯t worry that Elder Zheng would snatch the authenticating object, because his cultivation was only in the peak of the nature¡¯s test which was indeed enough for the First Elder of a holy sect. But with such low cultivation, it was impossible for him to snatch her thing.


    Seeing the marks on both sides of the authenticating object, Elder Zheng calmed down and smiled, ¡°The authenticating object is indeed made by our Ancestor Lei in person. Su Qingshui, do you know what it means to possess this authenticating object?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t mention what the First Elder of Ling Family said, and said vaguely, ¡°I only know that it is rted to the Ancestral Thunder of your sect.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    Elder Zheng looked at Su Li with a smile, ¡°Ancestor Lei once passed down his instruction which is only known by me and the Lord of the sect, apart from the lineal Grand Elder. After the gap in the history of Qingshui Circle, if anyone can hold this authenticating object ande to our sect, we must cultivate the person without reservation and even pass the Ancestral Thunder of the sect on to the person!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face changed slightly. She was faintly swayed by considerations of gains and losses. Although she had known it from the First Elder of Ling Family long time ago, but...in order to obtain the Ancestral Thunder easily, she had to put on an act.


    Elder Zheng smiled broadly. Obviously, he was very satisfied with Su Li¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel stressed. We have to abide by the instruction of Ancestor Lei, but our Fenglei Holy Sect is not pedantic. If the person who holds the authenticating object doesn¡¯t deserve to be trained, we will take back the authenticating object and give the person another reward aspensation.¡±


    Su Li looked seriously slightly and pondered for a moment. Then she asked, ¡°What is the test?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it seems that we don¡¯t need to test your intelligence.¡±


    Elder Zhengughed out loud, and he became more and more satisfied with Su Li. Then he got up and walked outside the hall, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly and followed.


    ¡°I will take you to the Testing Hall of the sect. As long as your temperament and talent can meet the minimum standard, you can meet the Grand Elder with me and we will hold the grand ceremony of the holy girl.¡±


    Su Li frowned and said, ¡°Does it take a long time? I don¡¯t want to go in for ostentation and extravagance. I just want to improve my power.¡±


    Elder Zheng stoppedughing and shook his head when he heard that, ¡°Ordinary disciples don¡¯t have a chance to get this kind of honor. But you don¡¯t want to hold the grand ceremony of the holy girl. Okey, you can discuss with the Grand Elder about this matter after you pass the test. Now Qingshui Circle is in the troubled times. Our Fenglei Holy Sect don¡¯t want to do something high-profile.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Su Li responded and stopped speaking.


    She was concerned about the threat of Fate Ancestor, and she didn¡¯t want to waste every second. But...she still had the necessary patience to get the Divine Thunder.


    Elder Zheng nodded slightly when he saw her reaction.


    ¡°The authenticating object has a spirit. Su Qingshui¡¯s power is extraordinary. Although Wenren¡¯s power is not strong, he is in Huashen Realm. However, Wei Qing said that Wenren Bi was subdued by one move of her. It is evident that she is much stronger.


    Not arrogant or impetuous, she has a calm temperament, and it can be seen from the incident of Wenren that this girl does not look like a ruthless and unrighteous person.¡±


    Thinking of this, he had already decided that as long as Su Qingshui¡¯s talent was passable, he would definitely take her in the sect and regard her as his disciple.


    ...


    Walls had ears, let alone there were more than 20 elders present at that time, and the news that Su Qingshui would take the test of joining the sect was rapidly spread.


    At the Mount of Holy Boy¡ª


    Ban Qian was considering the options that Su Jiuzhou gave him in the room. Su Jiuzhou asked him to choose one side that day, but he didn¡¯t understand what she meant at that time. Now he finally understood it.


    Although he was a Great Holy Boy, he didn¡¯t have the superbbat power and unparalleled talent. On the contrary, he was the weakest Great Holy Boy in the history of Fenglei Holy Sect!


    He didn¡¯t even know if he could maintain his position. How could he decide the camp of Fenglei Holy Sect? Fenglei Holy Sect had always been at odds with Fate Pce and there were a lot of friction between them. But no one ever thought about the head-on battle between those two sects.


    If the war between Ni Sect and Fate Pce wasunched, there would be...wholesale ughter! Would the Lord and Grand Elders give up peaceful lives and shed blood and tears with Ni Sect?


    He had no idea.


    ¡°Great Holy Boy, Great Holy Boy, there is important news!¡±


    Bang!


    The door was knocked open suddenly, and a fat girl with braided hair wearing a maid¡¯s costume broke in with a stick of sugar-coated haws in her hand.


    Ban Qian rubbed his temples and said with a wry smile, ¡°Xiaoya, you are spoiled by me. Even if you know that I won¡¯t be angry, you should at least show some respect for me, a Great Holy Boy!¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know if you can be the Great Holy Boy anymore! I have no time to think about it.¡±


    The fat girl directly threw the stick of sugar-coated haws on Ban Qian¡¯s table. She jumped on a low stool, standing on her tiptoes and pointing to Ben Qian¡¯s nose,


    ¡°Hey! You are in big trouble! There is about to be an extra holy girl in the sect today, and that holy girl is enigmatic. She holds the ancient authenticating object, bearing down menacingly! I heard that the First Elder is taking her to the Testing Hall in person. I think after she passes the test, we have to move house.¡±


    ¡°A new holy girl?¡±


    Ban Qian frowned, ¡°What¡¯s happening? What a seismic shift! Why didn¡¯t I hear about that before?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea then.¡±


    The fat girl climbed onto the futon next to her and sat down, ¡°I am your little maid, and I can¡¯t get much news. You always stay in the house. Don¡¯t you want to go outside?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Ban Qian stood up. When he stretched out his hand, the costume of Great Holy Boy on the hanger fell onto his hand automatically. He thought since Su Jiuzhou didn¡¯te to see him, he needed to check out what was happening in the sect.


    When the fat girl saw him put on the robe of Great Holy Boy, she immediately braced herself up and stretched out her small fist, ¡°That¡¯s right! Great Holy Boy, cheer up!¡±


    After speaking, shey down again.


    ¡°You go alone. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡±


    Ban Qian saw her sprawling on the futon and shook his head helplessly. Then he walked away.


    ¡°Nice to see you, Great Holy Boy!¡±


    ¡°Great Holy Boy...¡±


    As Ban Qian went down the mount, the disciples who met him all saluted him, and Ban Gan nodded in response. It was one of the reasons why he was reluctant to go out.


    Too troublesome.


    ¡°If that holy girl really wants to be charged with important tasks of the sect, I will give her my position. It is still good for me to be an ordinary disciple.¡±


    As Ban Gan thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of scrambling for the position of the Great Holy Boy in those days.


    At the beginning, he was only ranked third among several candidates. He didn¡¯t want to contend for the position. The reason why he participated was that he didn¡¯t want to shame his master.


    But the first one and second one thought too much, and they intrigued against each other. Regardless of the sect¡¯s discipline, they took the risk to secretly seize the Divine Thunder. Finally, the Grand Elder became furious at them after he discovered their secrets, and then he expelled them from the sect. Moreover, their masters were also involved in the case and were dispatched into the distance. They hadn¡¯t returned to the sect so far.


    Then he inexplicably became the Great Holy Boy.


    ¡°The weakest one in the sect¡¯s history...¡±


    Light shed through Ban Qian¡¯s eyes. When he raised his head, he found that he had arrived at the Testing Hall.


    At this moment, the Testing Hall was already overcrowded. Many junior holy boys and junior holy girls hade here, and the core disciples and elite disciples even encircled the entire Testing Hall.


    ¡°Great Holy Boy is here!¡±


    Someone yelled. Su Li turned around and saw Ban Qian step into the hall. His face looked a lot more drawn than it was in the Tianjiao Battle.


    ¡°Su Qingshui, I suppose you know this thing. It¡¯s the Bone Growth Testing Ring.¡±


    Elder Zheng nodded to Ban Qian, and then took Su Li to a ck stone which looked like a tree stump, ¡°The increase of people¡¯s age will be reflected on the bone age. This thing can roughly measure your age. A circle of the ring represents a hundred years. Your cultivation is in the Yuanying Realm. If there are less than 15 rings, you will be considered qualified.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. If it only showed one ring... Less than a hundred years old. It was easy to make people associate her with her another identity, Su Jiuzhou.


    This was not in line with her original intention.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Su Qingshui move?¡±


    ¡°Could it be...she is very old? So, she doesn¡¯t want to try?¡±


    There were many discussions. Ban Qian looked at Su Li¡¯s back. He felt that she was a familiar figure. But looking at her closely, he felt that she looked like no one.


    ¡°Recently, Su Jiuzhou has really made me delirious. I feel everyone looks like her.¡±


    Ban Qian closed his eyes helplessly. He thought if he didn¡¯t see her, he would be sober.


    ¡°Qingshui, why are you hesitating?¡±


    Elder Zheng was also puzzled and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Elder Zheng, with all due respect, I haven¡¯t seen this thing before, so...¡±


    Su Li showed a look of embarrassment, dying time. She was thinking quickly to seek a solution.


    Elder Zheng suddenly realized something, ¡°I see. You don¡¯t have to worry about any traps. Although the Bone Growth Testing Ring is an ancient treasure, it is just amon curb that was popr in ancient times. If you are not at ease, I will even unlock its appearance for you.¡±


    ¡°Curb?¡±


    Su Li blinked, and the dark color appeared in her eyes. Sure enough, she saw the simple curb running under the ck stone surface.


    It was really simple.


    She raised her head and smiled apologetically, ¡°Elder Zheng, since you say that, it would be unreasonable if I don¡¯t take the test.¡±


    Then Su Li stepped forward and covered the ice-cold stone with her palm.


    In an instant, countless ancient curb runes poured onto the stone surface from her palm...


    Behind her, Elder Zheng nodded with satisfaction.


    What a good girl.

 Chapter 617 - Becoming a Holy Girl

    <h4>Chapter 617 Bing a Holy Girl</h4>


    Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum! Hum!


    The ck stone surface made a series of slight noises, and there were seven rings rippling like water waves on it. This was the limit that Su Li could achieve in a short time.


    But even so, all those present were silent, and Elder Zheng was also in shock and couldn¡¯t help but confirm, ¡°Su Qingshui, are you less than 700 years old?¡±


    Su Li moved her palm away and nodded helplessly. If she did it again, she would light up more rings. Although seven rings were outstanding, it was much better than one ring.


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Even with Elder Zheng¡¯s state of mind, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed at this moment.


    The 700-year-old person who was at the peak of Yuanying Realm was already at the level of top-grade talents. Even if she didn¡¯t have the authenticating object of the sect, he was willing to take her in.


    ¡°Su Qingshui, follow me to see Grand Elder Nan now!¡±


    While speaking, Elder Zheng waved his sleeves and disappeared with Su Li from the Testing Hall before Su Li nodded. Suddenly, there were many discussions in the originally silent hall.


    ¡°The top-grade talent!¡±


    ¡°Unbelievably, a top-grade talenes to our sect. It seems that Great Holy Boy couldn¡¯t keep his position.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Maybe Su Qingshui is a spy from another sect?¡±


    ¡°She is a top-grade talent! The holy sects will see her as the most valuable treasure. How could they send her out as a spy?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Standing in the crowd, Ban Qian felt the quizzical gazes from all directions. He couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. Although he didn¡¯t want to be a Great Holy Boy, he had done his best for the sect during his reign. Now there was a disciple whose talent surpassed that of him. Was he about to be reced?


    Was he...deeply unpopr with the sect¡¯s disciples?


    Ban Qian couldn¡¯t help but start to deeply doubt what he had done. If the sect really decided to let the holy girl rece him, he wouldn¡¯t mind it rationally, but he would inevitably feel discouraged emotionally.


    ¡°Is Su Jiuzhou¡¯s Ni Sect still taking disciples in? If I join Ni Sect, maybe I won¡¯t be in a dilemma. Anyway, Master isn¡¯t in charge now...¡±


    Ban Qian woolgathered. Finally, he shook his head slightly and left the hall.


    In the dim ancient attic, Su Li opened the door. She looked back at Elder Zheng who was waiting at the door, and then walked into the main hall.


    There was no spiritual stonemp in the main hall. There were only burning candles with cracking sound from time to time.


    Su Li walked to the candles and stopped. She saw a hunchbacked old woman sitting cross-legged behind the sandalwood. The old woman bowed her head and didn¡¯t look at Su Li, holding the authenticating object which was brought here by Su Li in her hand.


    This person was...the Grand Elder Nan mentioned by Elder Zheng, who turned out to be a female practitioner.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Qingshui. Grand Elder Nan, I¡¯m here to salute you.¡±


    Su Li lowered her head slightly, and the old woman raised her head, revealing her face full of wrinkles. Seeing Su Li¡¯smon courtesy, she smiled graciously, ¡°There are always more male practitioners than female practitioners in the cultivation circle... As a female practitioner, if I can cultivate a female talent as the next Grand Elder, it will be good for me and the sect.¡±


    Su Li was slightly surprised and asked, ¡°Grand Elder Nan, shouldn¡¯t you test my loyalty as a disciple?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    The old woman chuckled and threw the authenticating object with her fingertips onto Su Li¡¯s hand. ¡°Zheng doesn¡¯t understand, but I vaguely know the ins and outs of this thing. Owning this thing... That exins a lot! I just want to know...where you got it.¡±


    She vaguely knew the ins and outs?


    Divine light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Although the old woman¡¯s cultivation was still in the realm of a Junior Emperor, her cultivation was still far away from that of Bai Su and his peers. Even Bai Su could not resist the tampering of memory by the naturalw, and he had no choice but to hide in the Reincarnation Mirror. Could it be possible that this old woman...?


    Since it was impossible, it was a test... Did the test begin from the moment that she entered this building?


    Su Li came up with many ideas, but on the surface, she looked as usual, and she replied at a normal speed, ¡°This thing...was from an ancient relic, but the information of the ancient relic waspletely erased, so I couldn¡¯t know the origin of it. After going deep into it, I got this thing from a residual soul, and I was guided by it. Then I came here to try my luck.¡±


    The Shengxian Mountain was indeed an ancient relic in essence. The information in the mountain had indeed beenpletely tampered with by Bai Mo, making it impossible to know the truth. Before the First Elder of the Ling Family turned in to a ghost, he was indeed a residual soul.


    In short, although what she said was not the fact, she didn¡¯t lie.


    The old woman nodded slightly when she heard the words. She didn¡¯t know the true origin of the ancient authenticating object. Asking this question was just a test on Su Qingshui¡¯s temperament.


    This attic was actually neither an attic nor her bedroom pce. It was one of the three top-grade treasures of Fenglei Holy Sect¡ªWenxin Hall. If the person being asked did not tell the truth, Wenxin Hall would feel it, and she would notice it as well.


    The old woman thought that no matter how honest Su Qingshui was, she would keep something back. But Wenxin Hall had no response just now which meant that the words of Su Qingshui were all true.


    ¡°s¡­¡±


    The old woman sighed. Originally, she wanted to carry out a lot of tests. But now...the tests were unnecessary.


    ¡°Miss Su, honesty is certainly an excellent quality. But...you are in the cultivation circle, and people¡¯s mind is unpredictable. You even can¡¯t be always open to the fellow apprentices of your sect. So... lying is a way to protect yourself. Do you understand?¡±


    Su Li blinked, surprised by the old woman¡¯s sigh with emotion, but she still nodded, expressing understanding.


    She naturally understood, and she understood too well.


    Maybe she had more sighs with emotion than the old woman.


    After all, her life was made up of big lies. If she hadn¡¯t lied, she wouldn¡¯t have been alive to this day!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The old woman looked at Su Qingshui¡¯s pure ck and wless eyes. It seemed as if she saw herself at a young age. She said in admiration, ¡°After you experienced more, you will naturally understand. You will no longer be a casual practitioner. Having the backing of my sect, you will live an easier life.


    I heard from Zheng that you don¡¯t want to hold the great ceremony of holy girl. So, we won¡¯t do that. But since you want to inherit the Divine Thunder, you have to maintain the identity of a holy girl.¡±


    Then the old woman thought for a moment, ¡°You have a senior fellow apprentice named Ban Qian. On the surface, he is a silly boy who is ck andzy, but I know that he is aspiring and unwilling to admit defeat in his heart. My Fenglei Holy Sect has never owned a holy boy and a holy girl at the same time. Your arrival will inevitably have some influence on his state of mind.


    However, I believe that kid will not be filled with suspicions and ruin himself. Compared to his two ipetent senior fellow apprentices, he is more promising. You will familiarize yourself withhim for a few days. After Zheng prepare the Mount of Holy Girl for you, you can move house.¡±


    The old woman chuckled. Although there was a hint of me for Ban Qian in her words, Su Li could tell that she like Ban Qian much.


    ¡°Yes, Grand Elder.¡±


    Su Li responded with a smile.


    The elders of Fenglei Holy Sect and Shengxue Sect were good-hearted and selfless people. She saw another kind of sect operation.


    It waspletely different from what she saw in Jiuzhou Region about Su Family and Yuxu Sect.


    Survival of the fittest was certainly the inexorablew of the world. If there was no solidarity or cohesion among the people of a sect, this sect would be in a state of disunity. When a powerful enemy arrived, it would break before its enemy attacked it. So, this kind of sect had no future!


    But the sect like Fenglei Holy Sect deserved to be allied with Su Li. Then she didn¡¯t have to worry about being stabbed in the back.


    After an hour¡ª


    In the main hall of the Mount of Holy Boy, Su Li took off her ck robe and put on the purple robe with lightning pattern exclusively used for holy girls of FengleiHoly Sect. She looked at Ban Qian indifferently.


    Ban Qian put on the air of quiet authority as a senior fellow apprentice, but he was confused in his mind.


    The sect had a holy boyand a holy girl at the same time? Was the inexorablewof single holy boy or girl to which the sect had adhered strictly for many years broken easily?


    He still remembered that there were records in sect¡¯s ssics. Those years, there were two talents in the sect who could be canonized as holy boys. But in the end, due to the sect¡¯sw of single holy boy, the sect only chose one of them as the holy boy. For this reason, the other talent ran away from the sect. The sect exacted a heavy price.


    Why was it so easy to break this time?


    Was Grand Elder joking?


    The fat girl Xiaoya licked a stick of sugar-coated haws in her hand. Then she turned to look at Su Li and Ban Qian. She was puzzled.


    What were these two people doing? Was it so funny to stare at each other?


    ¡°The adult world is really hard to understand!¡±


    Xiaoya got up and patted her buttocks. She said to these two people, ¡°Would you like to have some pastries? I¡¯ll go and prepare them. You guys, don¡¯t have a word in your shell-like when I¡¯m not here!¡±


    Then Xiaoya left the hall happily.


    Perhaps Xiaoya¡¯s words defused the embarrassing tension between them. Ban Qian couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly, ¡°Xiaoya is spoiled by me. She is so disrespectful. Junior Sister Apprentice, please bear with her.¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you are too nervous.¡±


    Su Li squinted and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not a devil. I just stay here for a few days. We both will be representatives of the younger generation of the sect. Senior Fellow Apprentice, if there is something I don¡¯t understand, you should help me with that.¡±


    ¡°Sure, of course.¡±


    Ban Qian replied and then said, ¡°I am a native of Fenglei Region, and I was picked up by my master when I was an infant. Then I was brought up by him in Fenglei Region. How about you, Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I am from.¡±


    Su Li was disappointed. She indeed did not know who her biological father and mother were. Maybe she saw two vague figures of them at the end of the divine awareness back then. How could she find them based on that little memory...in millions of people?


    For so many years, she had not heard any information about her parents. Maybe...her parents had been dead for so many years. Maybe...when she defeated Fate Ancestor, she would get the whereabouts of her parents from his memory. Or, maybe even if she found them, they would not remember that she was their daughter.


    After all, her fate... She shouldn¡¯t have been born.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking of that.¡±


    Seeing the undisguised sadness in Su Li¡¯s eyes, Ban Qian apologized, ¡°It is a blessing but also a curse to be born in the cultivation circle. Anyway, you can still see hope¡­when you are alive. It is better than¡­being dead.¡±


    Su Li came to her senses and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard what Ban Qian said.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 618 - Being a Handyman

    <h4>Chapter 618 Being a Handyman</h4>


    Two dayster, the Mount of Holy Girl was quickly arranged under the supervision of Elder Zheng.


    For the past two days, Su Li had been staying on Ban Qian¡¯s Mount of Holy Boy. asionally, Ban Qian would take her to have a tour of the sect to help her get familiar with the disciplines of the sect.


    Although Su Li was burning to get in touch with the Divine Thunder, she did not show any impatience. She mentioned it intentionally until Elder Zheng came over her in person to let her move to the Mount of Holy Girl.


    Elder Zheng suddenly chuckled when he heard her words, ¡°It¡¯s good to be engrossed in practice. But you haven¡¯t practiced my Fenglei Sect¡¯s holy method. How can I let you touch the Divine Thunder? The Divine Thunder has a spirit. If it notices that your pneuma is unfamiliar, and you don¡¯t master the holy method of the sect, it will regard you as an enemy and you will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°The holy method?¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly. Elder Zheng nodded, ¡°Yes, only the holy boy and holy girl can practice the holy method, which called Ancestral Thunder Genuine Method. Even I¡¯m not qualified to practice it. I believe that under Ban Qian¡¯s help, you have been familiar with the sect these days. After you settle the affairs of the Mount of Holy Girl, you can go to the uppermost floor of book pavilion to view it by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She did not say anything and nodded.


    Elder Zheng seemed to be very busy today. After he exined to Su Li, he left and only left a well-behaved young female steward here.


    ¡°Your Highness, my name is Xue Zhen, who is responsible for the affairs of the Mount of Holy Girl. If you have any needs, please tell me.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my Mount of Holy Girl. It¡¯s improper for me to stay in the hall of Senior Fellow Apprentice all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Your Highness, please follow me.¡±


    Xue Zhen hurriedly lowered her head and responded. Then she walked in front of Su Li to lead the way. However, she was a little disappointed because this holy girl was too cold and she could feet the coldness in her words.


    She thoughtpared to the holy boy, it was harder to get along with this holy girl. Thinking of the famous crazy girl on the Mount of Holy Boy, she sighed that she was not lucky like that girl.


    Then Xue Zhen immediatelyforted herself,


    ¡°Xue Zhen, you can¡¯t think it that way! You are now the exclusive steward of the holy girl. Compared with those girls who need to wait upon the master and warm his bed, you are so lucky. Later, you must scrupulously abide by your duty!¡±


    Although Su Li was walking behind, she could see Xue Zhen¡¯s expression clearly.


    It wasmendable that Elder Zheng found an unaffected female disciple as her steward. He was so kind. But sooner orter her identity would be revealed, and she would be unworthy of his kindness.


    Su Li raised her head and nced at the big tactical matrix for protecting the mountain, which shed thunders and lightnings from time to time. If she had been born in this sect at the beginning, maybe...the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit wouldn¡¯t have urred.


    Was her fate...


    Su Li twitched her mouth and said, ¡°Go faster.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Your Highness!¡±


    ...


    After a short while, Su Li came to her own Mount of Holy Girl.


    Xue Zhen wiped off the sweat on her forehead and introduced, ¡°This mount was originally the residence of the core disciples, but it was vacant. ording to the instructions of the First Elder, after removing the pce, we increased the height of the mount until it is at the same height as that of the Mount of Holy Boy. Then we ced the spiritual field, the Nimbus Gathering Matrix and the bedroom pce on it...¡±


    Obviously, Xue Zhen had learned about it before. She showed the details of the Mount of Holy Girl for Su Li one by one.


    Su Li walked around the entire mount in no hurry, and then she looked at the eaves in the hall silently.


    In addition to waiting patiently these few days, she also noticed the simrities of the architectural style between Fenglei Holy Sect and Cang Lei¡¯s Cave. Even if Immortal Cang Lei she met in ck Stone Forest back then was not a disciple of Fenglei Holy Sect, he must be rted to the sect.


    Xue Zhen imitated Su Li, looking up at the eaves, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. Then she couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    What could the eaves enlighten her?


    Was the gap between ordinary people and the talent really so huge?


    ¡°Xue Zhen, arrange the handymen who take care of the medicine field and clean it in the mount.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said, breaking Xue Zhen¡¯s concentration, ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. It would be arranged before nightfall.¡±


    Xue Zhen hurriedly saluted, but when she looked up, she found that Su Li had disappeared. She sighed with relief and immediately hurried down the mountain to the area of handymen disciples. Then, she posted the notice of recruiting handymen.


    Once the notice was posted, all the handymen disciples went crazy.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°If you can be the handyman of the Mount of Holy Girl, you may be favored by the holy girl and directly be an official disciple.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and scramble for it. If you don¡¯t go now, there will be no more ces.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Neer, do you also want to go there?!¡±


    A middle-aged man with a pockmarked face looked at Ling Li, who stopped his work, in amazement, and then walked to Ling Li with a fierce look. He was about to p on Ling Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°You just came here a few days ago! Behave yourself...¡±


    Ling Li caught hold of that middle-aged man¡¯s wrist and pushed it away. The man shouted and was thrown into the smelly puddle. The others who saw this scene were all shocked.


    This neer Ling San was so strong that the administrator was no match for him.


    Ling Li wore an indifferent face. He turned around and effortlessly squeezed his way out of the crowd. He tore off one of the few registration forms on the notice.


    After the battle of Shengxue Sect, he couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. So, he directly sneaked into Fenglei Holy Sect as a handyman disciple and waited for Su Jiuzhou to appear.


    For five full days, he lurked in the handymen disciples, but he didn¡¯t hear any news of Su Jiuzhou. Originally, he had decided that if there was no more news, he would leave directly and go to Ciyun Building to wait her.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t see Su Jiuzhou, but a holy girl named ¡°Su Qingshui¡± showed up?!


    The name Su Qingshui was too familiar to him. Back then, Su Jiuzhou used this name to sneak into Juecheng City.


    The people of Fenglei Holy Sect didn¡¯t know the true colors of Su Qingshui, but he knew.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Su Jiuzhou disguised herself as another person to sneak into Fenglei Sect, and how she won the attention and trust of the sect to be a holy girl, these were not important to him.


    He only wanted to see her and ask about the whereabouts of the Reincarnation Mirror.


    There was really no difficulty in controlling Xue Zhen.


    After a while, Ling Li walked out of the testing hall for handymen, with a jade token to enter the Mount of Holy Girl and a suit of newly issued disciple costumes in his hands. Then he left under the envious looks of the others.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t wear those dirty clothes to meet the ¡°holy girl¡±.


    At the same time, Su Li reached the top floor of the book pavilion without hindrance by virtue of her status as a holy girl.


    The top floor was very small. There were not many jade slips ced on the quaint bookshelves. The light of red, gold, blue, green, and yellow shined together, illuminating the surrounding curb runes clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s another kind of ancient curb, and it doesn¡¯t belong to nature curb or ghost curb.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s interest was quickened. She walked to the curb runes and began to divine, getting enlightenment quietly.


    she had not practiced the ghost curb or nature curb for a long time. She needed examples to deepen her enlightenment. Although the curbs didn¡¯t belong to both of those two kinds of curbs, they had something inmon. It was beneficial to her to take it down.


    Perhaps because Su Li had essed to curbs for a long time, she soon memorized the characteristics of the runes and averted her attention to the jade slips with five colors.


    She came closer and first picked up a green jade slip.


    ¡°Wood Thunder Genuine Method?¡±


    Su Li quickly memorized the contents of the green jade slips, and then she directly transmitted the information to Su Bai.


    ¡°Can you practice this skill?¡±


    In the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, the young man sitting cross-legged opened his eyes, and he was a little shocked, ¡°Sister, this skill...is like a tailor-made skill for me. There are several spells which I am born to master. But most of them are the thunder skills that I have never thought of. Maybe I can have a try.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. This moment she had a lot of thoughts, but she didn¡¯t tell them to Su Bai in detail.


    ¡°Hong Bai, how about the people who are imprisoned?¡±


    Hong Baizhu curling up in the dark attic immediately opened her eyes happily with two lines of blood tears running down her face, ¡°Sister, those people are pretty good. The elder, uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters of Ling Family have ¡®taken good care of¡¯ them. Their injury has neither worsened nor been on the mend, and their cultivation has not regressed. They would definitely not remember where it is.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Su Li paid her apliment. The little girl blushed and rolled on the soft couch amusedly.


    Su Bai peeped at this scene, and he couldn¡¯t help showing a gentle smile.


    Su Li came to her senses and quickly memorized all the contents of the jade slips of metal, water, fire, and earth. Although the amount of information was huge, they were still much simpler than curbs. It was not difficult for her.


    Her mind was very clear.


    For the Divine Thunders of Fire and Metal, she must learn these two holy methods. Only after crossing the threshold of these two methods could she have a reason to ask Elder Zheng to try toe into contact with the two Divine Thunders.


    The rest things would be handled by Su Bai. After all, they were just two Divine Thunders that lost their spiritual bodies. They only had their spirits. Even if they were tied together, they couldn¡¯t resist Su Bai¡¯s control.


    After she seeded, she would have four Divine Thunders, but she still didn¡¯t know how to activate the seed of Divine Thunder of Earth and how to fuse the Divine Thunders of the Five Elements.


    Anyway, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not give up.


    Thinking of this, Su Li nced at the dark sky outside. Then she turned and went downstairs to leave.


    Xue Zhen might be anxious.


    ¡ª


    In the Mount of Holy Girl, the main hall was brightly lit.


    Su Li walked slowly and calmly into the hall. Sure enough, she saw Xue Zhen waiting for her at the entrance of the hall. When Xue Zhen saw Su Li, she took a deep breath and walked over in a hurry to salute, ¡°Your Highness, all the handymen have been selected, and they are all waiting in the main hall.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°In the future, you can decide on this kind of thing. No need to call them together to see me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    Xue Zhen declined, ¡°Your Highness, this is your Mount of Holy Girl. It is only you who can make the decision, and I don¡¯t dare to make any decision for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to indulge in a life of pleasure andfort.¡±


    Su Li shook her head and stepped into the hall.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are here to salute you!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, we are here to salute you!¡±


    All the handymen disciples immediately knelt before her and said in unison.


    Only a tall man with cold eyes, standing among the kneeling crowd, quietly looked at Su Li without saying a word.

 Chapter 619 - Being an Attendant

    <h4>Chapter 619 Being an Attendant</h4>


    Mysterious color appeared on Su Li¡¯s eyes. She instantly gained an insight into Ling Li¡¯s real body and frowned.


    Seeing Su Li frowning, Xue Zhen was anxious and angry. She stepped forward and reprimanded, ¡°How dare you not kneelwhen you see the holy girl! Don¡¯t you know the etiquette?!¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t seem to hear those words. He still stared at Su Li silently.


    Xue Zhen flushed with anger and was about to hit him, but she was stopped by Su Li.


    ¡°Take the other people leave here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes!¡±


    Xue Zhen was taken aback, and soon she came to her senses. Although she was puzzled, she immediately led everyone out.


    In a blink of an eye, only Ling Li and Su Li remained in the hall.


    Su Li flied to the soft couch in main hall and sat on it. She looked at Ling Li condescendingly and said indifferently, ¡°This time, you are smart.¡±


    Ling Li touched his face. He was not surprised that he was recognized by her.


    Su Jiuzhou had always been mysterious. His secret skill of disguise, ¡°Blue Puppet Vizard¡± inherited from his bloodline, hadn¡¯t been seen through by the elders of Fenglei Holy Sect, but was seen through by Su Jiuzhou.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li said solemnly, ¡°Where is the Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ¡°You are burning to get the Reincarnation Mirror. But why did you let me get the mirror back then?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She stared at Ling Li and chuckled.


    ¡°The reason rted to my personal affair. You have nothing to do with that.¡±


    Ling Li looked serious, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, I have never asked anyone a favor in my life. If you lend me the Reincarnation Mirror, I would do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Do anything I want?¡±


    Su Li sneered, ¡°I want you to die. Are you willing to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ling Li nodded, as if death was not terrible to him, ¡°But I will do that after Fate Pce is destroyed, and I will help you defeat Fate Pce.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She puckered her lips slightly.


    After being silent for a moment, she suddenly snorted, ¡°Isthis your attitude of asking a favor?¡±


    Ling Li was stunned. The woman on the soft couch twitched her mouth suddenly, ¡°From now on, you are my attendant. You must follow and serve me anywhere I go. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Ling Li wore an angry expression, ¡°Is it interesting to humiliate me like this?¡±


    ¡°Humiliate you?¡±


    Su Li got up and walked in front of Ling Li, looking at his disguised face. She whispered softly, ¡°This is not a humiliation. It¡¯s an attitude. Don¡¯t you want to borrow the Reincarnation Mirror from me?¡±


    Speaking of this, she flipped her palm. A quaint and round bronze mirror with signs of wear appeared on her palm, and a strange pneuma spread.


    ¡°Reincarnation Mirror!¡±


    His face changed sharply. When he tried to grasp it, the mirror suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°As excepted, you really have the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    Hope glinted in his eyes. He had done everything for the slightest possibility before. When he really saw the Reincarnation Mirror, the hope in his heart was magnified countless times.


    ¡°What? Do you want to rob me of it? Although your bloodline has awakened, you¡¯d better not do that¡­ If you want to borrow it, I can lend it to you.¡±


    Su Li smiled broadly, ¡°If your service makes me happy and you let me see your attitude of asking a favor, I will lend it to you. How about that?¡±


    Ling Li stared at Su Li coldly, ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Su Li stopped smiling and turned back to the soft couch, ¡°The decision is up to you, Ling Li. If you don¡¯t want to do that, you can leave the sect now. I won¡¯t do anything to you, and you should nevere to me again. If you are willing to meet my conditions, then stand by my side.¡±


    At this time, outside the hall, many handymen disciples waited quietly, but they secretly transmitted the sounds,


    ¡°I know Ling San. He is a neer!¡±


    ¡°I heard that in order to be elected as a handyman of the Mount of Holy Girl, he even beat the head of handymen!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t obey the etiquette. He didn¡¯t kneel when he saw the holy girl. This time he must die!¡±


    When the handymen disciples were secretly rejoicing over the loss of theirpetitor, Xue Zhen, who was standing outside the hall nervously, finally heard the sound transmitted from Su Li, ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Bring them in.¡±


    Xue Zhen was anxious. She suppressed her restlessness and said to the multitudinous handymen disciples who were waiting patiently behind her, ¡°Alle in with me!¡±


    Everyone stopped transmitting the sound immediately. They bowed their heads and entered the hall one after another.


    ¡°Your Highness, we are here to salute you!¡±


    ¡°As you were.¡±


    Xue Zhen was the first to look up, and when she saw Ling Li standing beside Su Li, she was stunned.


    What was happening here?


    Numerous handymen looked up one after another, seeing the unscathed Ling Li beside Su Li. They were all stupefied.


    ¡°Your Highness, what¡­¡±


    Xue Zhen looked suspicious, but Su Li smiled and nodded, ¡°In the future, Ling San will be by my side, and he will be my attendant. Xue Zhen, you can arrange positions for the rest of them at will, and you can leave now.¡±


    Xue Zhen was ck-jawed when she heard that.


    It¡­sounded nice to called him an attendant. But in fact¡­ he was her toy boy?!


    So, the holy girl favored this kind of man?


    But Ling San¡¯s appearance was ordinary. He was not remarkable. Why did the holy girl choose him alone?


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    At this moment, a handsome young man among the handymen plucked up the courage to stand up, trying to imitate the serious expression of Ling Li just now.


    But as soon as he stood up, Xue Zhen saw that Su Li wore a cold face and waved her sleeve to throw the young man out of the hall.


    ¡°Parrot Talk.¡±


    Putting away her sleeve, Su Li said slowly and then waved to Xue Zhen.


    Xue Zhen immediately understood, and quickly took away all the handymen, so as not to upset the holy girl. After that, she added abel of ¡°moody master¡± to the holy girl.


    ¡°Ling San¡­ Hmph, lucky boy. I heard that he has recently joined the sect. It seems that I have to be more careful to serve the holy girlter. Otherwise, if one day Ling San reaves my position of the steward, it will be toote to regret for me.¡±


    Xue Zhen harbored a sense of crisis and walked faster.


    She wanted Su Li to see her ability!


    After Xue Zhen led the people leave, there were only Su Li and Ling Li left in the hall again.


    ¡°Okay, Ling San. It¡¯s gettingte. You can rest in the side hall. Go ahead.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand. Ling Li walked off the high tform nkly. Before leaving, he looked back at Su Li seriously.


    ¡°If you lie to me¡­ I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left decisively.


    When Su Li looked at the straight back of him, her eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of gauze, and no one could see her emotion.


    It waste at night.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She got up and floated into the practice adytum in the bedroom pce.


    Practicing the Thunder Genuine Methods of Metal and Fire was the urgent task on hand. The rest things were¡­not important!


    ¡°Su Bai.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I am here. Although the metal and fire thunder skills have different characteristics, it is not difficult for you to learn them with my help¡­¡±


    In the quiet night, few people had a sound sleep.


    ¡°Xiaoya, did you find out any information about Su Jiuzhouin Tianyake Attic?¡±


    Ban Qian stared at this fat girl with dark circles.


    The fat girl snorted and said word by word, ¡°Tianyake Attic does not sell any information rted to Ni Sect. It is said that Ni Sect has a special method that all the spies who sneaked into their sect had no way to leave the sect. So, Tianyake Attic can¡¯t infiltrate into the sect. Su Jiuzhou is the Grand Elder of Ni Sect. Nobody knows her whereabouts.¡±


    The fat girl rolled her eyes. Then she leaned on Ban Qian¡¯sps and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you concern yourself with Grand Elder Su¡¯s whereabouts? Do you literally have an affair with Grand Elder Su?¡±


    Bang Qian suddenly changed his face slightly, raising his hand to p her on the head.


    Bang!


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The fat girl held her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°Why do you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Xiaoya, you can¡¯t talk nonsense about this.¡±


    Ban Gan looked solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who is Su Jiuzhou? If your words are spread out, maybe Su Jiuzhou will get even with me. She even dares to catch the holy boys and holy girls of the top holy sects, let alone me. If you keep talking nonsense, you will fall on evil days.¡±


    The fat girl¡¯s face turned pale. Finally, she knew the seriousness of this matter. She covered her mouth and nodded repeatedly.


    Seeing this, Ban Qian rubbed his ophryon and sighed inwardly.


    He became more and more panicked since he got no news of Su Jiuzhou. He didn¡¯t tell the Grand Elder the matter of choosing their side until now because he hadn¡¯t found a good opportunity to tell it.


    In addition, there was another holy girl now¡­


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ban Qian patted his head and he was in a mess.


    ¡°Hey, Great Holy Boy, what are you worrying about now? You don¡¯t have the final say in the sect. You just have to tell Su Jiuzhou¡¯s words to the Grand Elder.¡±


    The fat girl said casually, ¡°Originally, you don¡¯t want to be the holy boy. It happens that the sect has a holy girl now. If the sect¡¯s choice is different from yours, we can leave!¡±


    ¡°Leave? Where to go?¡±


    Ban Qian was a little confused about Xiaoya¡¯s remark and asked,


    ¡°Where else can I go?¡±


    Xiaoya blinked, ¡°Great Holy Boy, do you be stupiddue to practicing?¡±


    Ban Gan suddenly pulled a wry face, ¡°This matter is equally sensitive. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Xiaoya obediently responded. She got up, bent over, patted her knees and sighed, ¡°The world of adults is really difficult to understand. I don¡¯t care about that. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    As she spoke, she skipped along and left.


    Ban Qian couldn¡¯t helpughing as he watched her vivacious figure.


    Perhaps Xiaoya was right.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight against Fate Pce. I think it shouldn¡¯t be regarded as going over to the enemy. Right?¡±


    ¡­


    For several days, Su Li kept indoors to practice in istion. Ling Li just wanted to get her Reincarnation Mirror. He was definitely not interested in the matters of the Fenglei Holy Sect. So, he practiced in the side hall to elerate the fusion of bloodline.


    If it got fast enough, he might still have a slight chance to grab the Reincarnation Mirror directly from Su Jiuzhou. He wouldn¡¯t always be at the mercy of Su Jiuzhou, but now he had to make concessions to achieve his purpose of robbing her of the mirror. At the beginning, he had got such an idea of snatching the mirror.


    Xue Zhen kept the Mount of Holy Girl in perfect order. Every time she looked at the quiet Hall of Holy Girl, she was gratified and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    The holy girl was really not a materialistic person. Before the construction of the mount waspleted, she started to practice in istion. And her toy boy kept calm as well. He also practiced in istionin the side hall and did not go anywhere.


    Could this be the reason why the holy girl settled on him?


    However, if the holy girl continued to practice in istion, her perfect results of managing couldn¡¯t be seen at all! Were her efforts¡­in vain?


    But at this moment, an untimely voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Not long after the construction of the Mount of Holy Girl, it is a riot of color and animation. Junior Sister Apprentice Xue Zhen, you are awesome.¡±

 Chapter 620 - What Was the Relationship Between You and Her

    <h4>Chapter 620 What Was the Rtionship Between You and Her</h4>


    Hearing this familiar voice, Xue Zhen was shocked. The first thing that she saw was the golden lightning mark between that person¡¯s eyebrows. The mark made the feminine youth¡¯s face even more enchanting.


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice Chen? Youe back!¡±


    Xue Zhen pretended to be calm, but she couldn¡¯t help but retreat, ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, this is the Mount of Holy Girl. If you don¡¯t get the permission, you can¡¯te here.¡±


    The lightning mark between the youth¡¯s eyebrows shed. He narrowed his eyes with a smile, ¡°The Mount of Holy Girl? Junior Sister Apprentice, I¡¯ve told you that you should wait for me to be the holy boy and you would be the steward of my Mount of Holy Boy. Do you forget about that?¡±


    ¡°Chen Qing, the First Elder asked me toe here¡­ Don¡¯te near me!!¡±


    Xue Zhen backed away in a panic until she hit the wall behind her back. She stopped and sternly reproached, ¡°You are not qualified to be a holy boy! We are just fellow practitioners. Why should I wait for you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Chen Qingughed when he heard this, ¡°Xue Zhen, you¡¯ve never talked to me like this before.¡±


    As he said, Chen Qing grabbed Xue Zhen¡¯s neck. His face gradually approached hers. Dangerous light shed through his cold eyes. ¡°You are bold when you be Su Qingshui¡¯s subordinate.¡±


    Xue Zhen¡¯s face reddened all over for she was almost choked to death. But she couldn¡¯t prise Chen Qing¡¯s fingers.


    A new handyman who was cleaning the medicine field not far away couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He was about to drop his hoe, but was stopped by another handyman next to him. ¡°Neer, do you want to be killed? How dare you want to stop Senior Fellow Apprentice Chen? He is a personal disciple of the Grand Elder, and he will not bear any responsibilities, if you are killed by him.¡±


    The new handyman was stunned. He immediately retreated when he heard the words, but he still did not want to be resigned to stand by.


    ¡°Steward Xue Zhen is a rare good steward. We can¡¯t do nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is the holy girl?¡±


    ¡°She is practicing in istion. If someone inform the holy girl, maybe Xue Zhen will be saved.¡±


    When the new handyman heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened. Then he threw off his hoe and ran into the side hall.


    ¡°Ling San! Ling San! A disaster is imminent¡­¡±


    Ling Li opened his eyes and frowned. He saw what was happening outside the hall, but Su Jiuzhou was practicing in istion. If he interrupted her¡­ But if he took action, his identity would be exposed, and it would be impossible for him to be Su Jiuzhou¡¯s side and meet her condition.


    ¡°Ling San, you can¡¯t fold your hands and see Xue Zhen die. Xue Zhen gave you the chance that you can be the attendant of the holy girl. If she hadn¡¯t helped you, you would still have been a little handyman. People should be grateful to the one who helps them!¡±


    The new handyman tried hard to persuade Ling Li who saw that Chen Qing was yanking Xue Zhen¡¯s hair hard in his divine awareness. He finally sighed,


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then Chen Qing suddenly stopped smiling and his action, standing still.


    Xue Zhen easily broke free from his hands in doubt. She got up and backed up a few steps. Then she quickly backed away until she retreated to the door of the main hall.


    Squeak¡ª


    The door of the main hall suddenly opened automatically. The robe with thunder pattern made Su Li seem slender and noble in the rising purple light.


    Behind her, Ling Li silently followed, looking at her back. Light shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    Xue Zhen lowered her head and said apologetically in terror, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupted your practice. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°You really interrupted me.¡±


    Xue Zhen suddenly trembled, biting her lips tightly to prevent her grievance from showing. Su Li twitched her mouth and patted Xue Zhen on the shoulder lightly, ¡°If Ling San hadn¡¯t transmitted the sound to me, would you have followed this waste of space? Why didn¡¯t you use the carrier rune I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Xue Zhen was stunned, ¡°You are practicing. I¡­¡±


    ¡°When you encounter this kind of thing next time¡­¡±


    Su Li walked to Chen Qing, who was unable to move. She suddenly changed her tone and smiled, ¡°There would be no next time.¡±


    Chen Qing was frightened, and he quickly transmitted the sound, ¡°Su Qingshui, what are you doing?! I¡¯m the personal disciple of Grand Elder Hua. I have practiced¡­¡±


    Su Li turned around, waving her sleeve gently!


    Chen Qing¡¯s whole body trembled in an instant, and the sound of breaking could be heard from his body. Moreover, his pubic region was broken. Then he fell off the cliff with screams.


    Xue Zhen watched this scene nkly, and tears were dripping down her cheeks unknowingly.


    Only this time, they were not tears of grievance, but gratitude, joy, and relief.


    Her Highness¡­


    ¡ª


    In the hall, Su Li leaned on the soft couch, propping her cheek with one hand and closing her eyes to rest. Ling Li sat quietly on the chair beside the soft couch.


    Xue Zhen brought some pastries and spiritual fruits, putting them down on the tea table beside her. She couldn¡¯t help taking a peek at Su Li¡¯s side face, and then a trace of blush appeared on her face.


    ¡°Her Highness is really beautiful.¡±


    Xue Zhen said in her heart, ¡°It would be great if I could serve the holy girl forever.¡±


    ¡°Xue Zhen, you are talking nonsense.¡±


    Xue Zhen lost in thought. Seeing Su Li wave her hand, she came to her senses and left in a panic, almost falling at the door.


    When Xue Zhen disappeared at the door,


    Ling Li frowned and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Have you already ended your practice a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Su Li picked up a piece of cake and tasted it with a smile, ¡°Do you want to me me for not taking action earlier?¡±


    Ling Li snorted coldly, without answering.


    Su Li chuckled softly, ¡°I just want to see if the Lord of Evil is really as cold-blooded as the rumors.¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Su, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s words dripped with coldness. ¡°But does my character have something to do with you, Grand Elder Su?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it is rted to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? About what?¡±


    ¡°Lord of Evil, you¡¯ve not qualified to know that yet.¡±


    Ling Li put on a long face, holding back the anger in his heart, and he fell silent.


    For the sake of the Reincarnation Mirror, he had to tolerate it!


    The hall was silent. After two hours, the pastries on the tea table were eaten by Su Li, but she was still sitting on the soft couch, without any other movements.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ling Li finally couldn¡¯t help asking. Su Li nced at him and said gently, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait for¡­Grand Elder Hua?¡±


    Ling Li was puzzled, ¡°You know if you disable Chen Qing, Grand Elder Hua wille to get even with you for that. So, why do you still do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will affect your n to sneak into Fenglei Holy Sect?¡±


    ¡°I just need a chance.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She smiled like a demon, staring at Ling Li, ¡°Chen Qing can be my good chance. Why don¡¯t I use him?¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t understand the deep meaning of her words and mocked her coldly, ¡°It turns out that Xue Zhen is just your pawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a pawn.¡±


    Su Li remained her smile, but her eyes became cold, ¡°But she indeed gets out of the abyss of misery, doesn¡¯t she? You are also a pawn. Compared to you, she is much luckier.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, shut up!¡±


    Ling Li stared at Su Li with his red eyes.


    Su Li¡¯s words were like a knife, stabbing at his chest.


    Since he was born, he had been a pawn of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine. Only he understood the pain for his mistakes and the chances he missed for the past two thousand years.


    Su Jiuzhou couldn¡¯t understand it at all!


    Light of remorse shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. But she made a cold snort on the surface. Then she turned her head and stopped talking.


    ¡°Uh, Ie untimely.¡±


    Perceiving a change of the atmosphere in the main hall, Xue Zhen said cautiously, ¡°Your Highness, the First Elder wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Finally, ites!¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She got up and stepped down the soft couch. Ling Li looked at her back and took a deep breath. Finally, he got up and followed.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry. Because of me, you are in trouble.¡±


    Xue Zhen bowed her head guiltily.


    Su Li patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Take good care of the mount. I will be back soon.¡±


    Before Xue Zhen could respond, Su Li flied away.


    Xue Zhen nodded nkly, looking at Ling Li who was flying behind Su Li. She muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ling San a handyman disciple? Why does he follow the holy girl to see the First Elder?¡±


    In the Elder House, the embattled Elder Zheng was wandering outside the door of the Elder Doctor.


    ¡°First Elder, are you looking for me?¡±


    Su Li walked over calmly. Ling Li lowered his head and followed behind her.


    ¡°Finally, you turn up!¡±


    Elder Zheng nced at Ling Li quizzically, but he didn¡¯t think much about him. He took Su Li into the study and asked in surprise and annoyance, ¡°Chen Qing¡­ The bones of his whole body are broken, and he loses his cultivationpletely. You¡­ You will be in a big trouble!¡±


    ¡°He broke into my mount without permission. ording to the sect¡¯s discipline, even if I kill him, I won¡¯t be found guilty.¡±


    Su Li looked straightforward and confident, making Elder Zheng feel angry but amused.


    After all, the young people often did things regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Well, do you know who the backer of Chen Qing is? It is Grand Elder Hua. There are only two Grand Elders in Fenglei Holy Sect. They are Grand Elder Hua and Grand Elder Nan respectively. This time the personal disciple of Grand Elder Hua was crippled by you. How could he not be angry? The reason why he hasn¡¯t looked for you up to now is precisely because Chen Qing¡¯s action is unjustifiable and Grand Elder Hua is stopped by Grand Elder Nan.¡±


    It suddenly clicked. No wonder she waited so long but no one came over. It turned out that Grand Elder Hua was stopped by Grand Elder Nan.


    Seeing that Su Li caught on, Elder Zheng couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. He thought Su Li pretended to be obtuse.


    ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Grand Elder Nan is always at odds with Grand Elder Hua. If it were not for the ancestral discipline, they would not be able to live together peacefully. Chen Qing has always beenwless, and even I couldn¡¯t discipline him. Grand Elder Nan has hated him a long time ago. She must be happy since you disabled Chen Qing, and she will help you settle this matter.¡±


    At this point, Elder Zheng frowned, ¡°The matter of Divine Thunders is the only troublesome thing.¡±


    Su Li was originally directed at the Divine Thunder, so she raised her brows slightly and asked, ¡°Troublesome? Does Grand Elder Hua have the Divine Thunders?¡±


    ¡°Just one of the two.¡±


    Elder Zheng smiled bitterly, ¡°Fenglei Holy Sect has two Divine Thunders. Grand Elder Nan owns the Divine Thunder of Fire and Grand Elder Hua owns the Divine Thunder of Metal. Things are getting pretty hot¡­¡±


    Su Li frowned and was about to speak, but suddenly, a gust of wind blew in the study. As the wind died away, Grand Elder Nan appeared, and she grabbed Su Li¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Follow me to see the Divine Thunder!¡±


    As she said, she took Su Li to jump into the void and disappeared. Elder Zheng was stunned.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    When Elder Zheng came to his senses and saw Ling Li, he couldn¡¯t help but gossip, ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Su Qingshui?¡±


    Ling Li, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 621 - What Did You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 621 What Did You Know?</h4>


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to answer. I know.¡± Elder Zheng showed a meaningful smile.


    ¡°What do you know?!¡± Ling Li shouted in his heart.


    Elder Zheng smiled happily. Ling Li didn¡¯t expect that the First Elder of Fenglei Holy Sect would be so gossipy.


    He sighed inwardly and didn¡¯t exin, ¡°First Elder, then¡­I¡¯ll go back to the mount.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Elder Zheng waved his hand and reminded him, ¡°Your cultivation is low and weak. Remember to get extra-nutrition for your body.¡±


    Ling Li took a lurch. He almost fell at the threshold and ran away without looking back.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Elder Zhengughed, looking at Ling Li who cut a sorry figure and left. Elder Zheng couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s great to be young.¡±


    ¡­


    Grand Elder Nan flew with Su Li in the Fenglei Forbidden Land. After a while, theynded on the edge of crater of an extinct volcano.


    Grand Elder Nan made finger gestures with both hands to unlock the seal on the crater, and suddenly, a fiery-red thunder snake rushed out. Su Li could hear a faint roll of thunder.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t say anything and followed Grand Elder Nan into the volcano.


    ¡°Su Qingshui, the Divine Thunder is in the center of the volcano. Do you know why I am eager to bring you to see the Divine Thunder?¡±


    Grand Elder Nan walked ahead in the tunnel which was dug before. And before Su Li could answer, her low and husky voice echoed in the tunnel, ¡°My name is Xiang Nan, and Grand Elder Hua is my unrted brother, Xiang Hua. Ancestor Lei didn¡¯t have his own child and both of us were brought up as orphans taken in by him from the outside world.


    After the death of our adoptive father, the energy and force of the sect plummeted. In order to ensure the continuous inheritance, the Divine Thunder of Fire and Divine Thunder of Metal were separated ording to thest words of our adoptive father. My brother and I kept one of them respectively. It has been¡­ten thousand years.¡±


    Grand Elder Nan¡¯s eyes misted over, and she sighed, ¡°Time flies so fast. I be a wrinkled old woman in a blink of an eye.¡±


    Speaking of this, Grand Elder Nan chuckled, ¡°Qingshui, is it boring for you to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Li gave an obedient expression, ¡°Grand Elder, since you have guarded the Divine Thunder of Fire for thousands of years, why didn¡¯t you found anyone to inherit it? If a disciple of the sect controls the Divine Thunder of Fire, maybe Fenglei Holy Sect will be restored to its former glory.¡±


    ¡°Girl, that¡¯s easier than done. It¡¯s so hard to find the right person!¡±


    Grand Elder Nan shook her head helplessly with a smile, ¡°In the past ten thousand years, the holy boys and holy girls have been reced every two thousand years. Some of them sessively mastered the Fire Thunder Genuine Method. But the Divine Thunder of Fire is the most irritable one in the Divine Thunders of the Five Elements, and Divine Thunder of Metal is simr to it. When the Divine Thunder entered their body, they all failed.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She had the Divine Thunder of Water in her body, and water wasn¡¯tpatible with fire. If she firstly chose to fuse the Divine Thunder of Fire into her body, it would be much more difficult. Originally, she wanted to fuse the Divine Thunder of Metal firstly. In the five elements, metal gave birth to water and the conflict between metal and water was much smaller. But¡­the n couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes.


    ¡°Your arrival is undoubtedly a surprise.¡±


    Grand Elder Nan smiled gently, ¡°When I was a child, my adoptive father was in poor health. He often hid from us to vomit blood and practice in istion for a period of time. Before he died, the thing he talked about most was this inheritance jade token. I didn¡¯t know the meaning of the mark on the back of this jade token, but my adoptive father said that if someone, who was a real talent, came to the sect with this jade token, we should spare no effort to train him or her!¡±


    Su Li immediately sighed, ¡°I am not worthy of it.¡±


    Ancestor Lei should be a Great Emperor of Ling Qingshui¡¯s era, and the most likely person to hold this jade token was the son of Ling Qingshui¡­Ling Li who had been sealed. Did Ancestor Lei make this entrustment because of it?


    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t say that. You are destined to get this token.¡±


    Grand Elder Nan lightly patted Su Li on the thin shoulder, ¡°You disabled Chen Qing. If this had happened before he mastered the Metal Thunder Genuine Method, it would have been a trifle. But now, it is a big trouble.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She did notice the golden lightning mark between Chen Qing¡¯s eyebrows, but with her strength, even if Chen Qing had fully mastered the lightning marks of the five elements, he still couldn¡¯t have resisted one attack from her.


    The reason why he was still alive was that she thought that she would go so far if she killed him. Moreover, she would take the things from the Fenglei Holy Sect.


    ¡°So, even if you just get in touch with the holy method¡­ I have to take you here and dere to the outside world that you have understood the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire and you are practicing in istion. Then Xiang Hua can do nothing to you.¡±


    As she said, Grand Elder Nan put a rune seal on Su Li¡¯s palm and whispered, ¡°You hide this thing. It is indeed unrealistic to awaken you to the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire in just a few days. If Xiang Hua insists on verifying your lightning mark, you should secretly smash this rune seal. I will cast spells beside you. This method is foolproof.¡±


    Su Li was dazed for a second. Then she took the rune seal and said nothing.


    She wondered why Xiang Nan would like to totally trust her, who was just a stranger, for an inheritance token. They had just meet each other.


    If Su Li were Xiang Nan, Su Li couldn¡¯t do that.


    Feeling Su Li¡¯s concerns, Grand Elder Nan smiled. She turned and walked slowly along the tunnel, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t think too much. The token has a spirit. You are the master of it, so you must be extraordinary. In other words, you are the most promising candidate to inherit the Divine Thunder in the past ten thousand years. I also want to see the fulfillment of my adoptive father¡¯s wish when I am alive. He wished¡­someone could restore the prosperity of Fenglei Sect.¡±


    Su Li raised her head and followed Xiang Nan. She said with a smile,


    ¡°With your auspicious words, I will surely make Fenglei Sect be one of the top sects in Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, silly girl. Put the matter aside until you inherit the Divine Thunder¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Elder Zheng watched Ling Li go. When he returned to the study, he felt nervous and breathed with difficulty.


    His pupils shrank. When he looked up, he saw the figure in a gray robe facing him in the room.


    His face changed slightly. Then he walked carefully to the gray-robed man and saluted, ¡°Grand Elder Hua, I¡¯m here to salute you.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The gray-robed old man turned around and mmed his sleeve on Elder Zheng¡¯s face, letting out a crisp sound.


    ¡°It seemed that you know that there is another Grand Elder in Fenglei Holy Sect!¡±


    Xiang Hua pulled a long face, ¡°Where did Su Qingshui go?¡±


    Elder Zheng lowered his head, keeping silent for a moment. Then he replied, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea?¡±


    Xiang Hua suddenly sneered, ¡°Do you think I couldn¡¯t guess it if you don¡¯t tell me? If you protect the murderer, Fenglei Holy Sect will be destroyed by Xiang Nan sooner orter. As the First Elder, you are selfish. Don¡¯t let me get something on you. Otherwise, even Xiang Nan can¡¯t save you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do that.¡±


    Elder Zheng repeatedly saluted, watching the gray-robed old man leave in a huff, but he waspletely disappointed in this Grand Elder.


    Selfish? Protecting the murderer?


    Elder Zheng thought, ¡°Anyone can say those words but you¡­ Xiang Hua, you are not qualified!¡±


    ¡°How many evil things has Chen Qing done over the years? But you always forgave him, which corrupted the sect¡¯s morals. Grand Elder Nan wanted to argue with you several times for this, but you turned a blind eye to her.¡±


    ¡°Chen Qing offended Su Qingshui and he was crippled by her. Then you stand out to uphold justice.¡±


    When Elder Zheng heard the news that Su Qingshui disabled Chen Qing, he was surprised and then worried about Su Qingshui. He did not sympathize with Chen Qing at all, which showed how annoying Cheng Qing was.


    ¡°Chen Qing is such a scumbag. But Xiang Hua, you still regard him as a treasure?!¡±


    These words had been hidden in Elder Zheng¡¯s mind for many years. Considering their kinship before and that the sect should have a backer, Grand Elder Nan didn¡¯t make an open break with him.


    ¡°Grand Elder Nan, you still treat him as your elder brother, but in his eyes, you are just a stumbling block for him to control the sect¡­¡±


    Elder Zheng sighed deeply and hurriedly transmitted the message to Grand Elder Nan.


    Next, there would be the game on the level of Grand Elders. He was not suitable toe forward.


    ¡­


    In the center of the volcano, the red leaves of buttonwood were like an ocean of mes, reflecting on the transparent magma. In the sulphurous cave, the red leaves were ring and dazzling. If a mortal were, he would be melted by the scorching heat in an instant. But for Xiang Nan, this temperature didn¡¯t leave the slightest impact on her actions.


    ¡°This ce has temperatures in the 1000s. Qingshui, can you still bear it?¡±


    Xiang Nan looked back and saw Su Li¡¯s face which was as usual. She was surprised. Su Li smiled when she heard the words, ¡°My physical body is stronger than those of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Xiang Nan was surprised. There were always various kinds of toughness in body practitioners that made it difficult for method practitioners to understand. When the cultivation was lower, it was easier to show it. Originally, she had a doubt that Su Li easily defeated Chen Qing. Now she could understand.


    With Chen Qing¡¯s character, he must underestimate Su Qingshui. When he was close to her with a weak physical boy, he was definitely no match for her!


    Thinking of this, Xiang Nan was more satisfied with Su Li.


    The pain of inheriting the Divine Thunder was beyond imagination. With a strong physical body and strong self-healing power, it was highly likely for her to inherit the Divine Thunder. As long as Su Qingshui could awaken the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire, she can directly start trying.


    ¡°This buttonwood is transformed from the Divine Thunder of Fire.¡±


    Thinking of this, Xiang Nan pointed to the fiery-red buttonwood overgrown in the cave, ¡°You have not yet awakened the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire. Do not get close to it, otherwise the Divine Thunder of Fire will enter your body early, and you will be seriously injured in an instant, which will affect the inheritance process¡­¡±


    Xiang Nan looked serious, and she instructed carefully, ¡°You should practice and get enlightenment in situ. Don¡¯t walk around. There are enough celestial stones in this universe ring for your practice. I will see your progress of practice after several days.¡±


    Su Li nced at the fiery-red giant trees and turned around to look at Xiang Nan. She nodded gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not a reckless person.¡±


    Xiang Nan was gratified by Su Li. She smiled and left, stooping.


    Su Li¡¯s divine awareness quickly scattered. Seeing Xiang Nan fly out of the crater, Su Li began to set a seal with her hands.


    Pieces of curb runes like ck snowkes floated in the air, forming a giant ck. Then the broke into pieces and burrowed into the small openings of the cave, enveloping the entire volcanic cave.


    The Tianluo Ghost Curb was made in a sh!


    If Ye Che were here, he would be shocked. Su Li¡¯s ghost curb had already reached such a high level.


    After finishing this step, Su Li narrowed her eyes and said softly, ¡°Su Bai.¡±

 Chapter 622 - Another Bad Person

    <h4>Chapter 622 Another Bad Person</h4>


    Boom!!!


    In this fiery space, the green light bloomed, instantly transforming the scorching volcanic cave into a cool ce. The fiery red faded out, and even the buttonwood also became small.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Su Bai walked out of the green light barefoot with pure white long clothes, and his waist-length hair was fluttering. He was handsome and had a perfect face. He brightened his eyes when seeing Su Li.


    ¡°Do you me me that you couldn¡¯te out for a breath for a long time?¡±


    Su Li touched Su Bai¡¯s hair and talked softly. Su Bai closed his eyesfortably, and leaned back, ¡°Of course not. I have neverined about you. If it weren¡¯t for you to run a risk in person, I would not grow so fast.¡±


    As he said, Su Bai¡¯s eyes turned and looked at the buttonwood which was suppressed in the corner and shivering, ¡°I can feel that it is scared and not willing to be outdone. It is the Divine Thunder that was stronger than me a long time ago. Its spirit was destroyed by irreversible damage in a battle. In addition, it continually couldn¡¯t get feed from Inborn Thunder for a long time. It only had a little spiritual light to sustain its life. So, it is half-dead now.¡±


    Su Li nodded after listening, and the state of the Divine Thunder of Fire was simr to her expectation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Su Bai smiled slightly andnded on the buttonwood.


    ¡°Give me half an hour tomunicate with him, and he will be willing to go with you.¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly with a smile.


    She did not awaken to the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire. But as long as she coulde into contact with Divine Thunder, the mark was not a problem at all. Speaking of it, she would have to thank Grand Elder Hua who helped her by ident.


    When Xiang Nan flew out of the crater, Xiang Hua quickly approached. She gave a stern expression and turned her hands to close the volcano¡¯s seal.


    ¡°Nan, I¡¯m disappointed in you so much.¡±


    Xiang Hua stopped in front of Xiang Nan with a cold face, ¡°Do you even have to guard against me now?¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, I believe you, but...¡±


    Xiang Nan looked at her eldest brother with a bitter expression, ¡°If Chen Qing has had a few merits, I wouldn¡¯t have indulged Qingshui. But don¡¯t you know what Chen Qing has done in these years?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xiang Hua raised his voice and was much angry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chen Qing? He has awakened to the mark of Divine Thunder of Metal, and he is the best heir to the Divine Thunder of Metal. But he was ousted and crippled by a female disciple who has just joined the sect a few days ago. As the Grand Elder of Sect, how dare you ignore the rules and protect the criminal?!


    I can tell who is right. I¡¯m not blind.¡±


    ¡°You are blind!¡±


    Xiang Nan retorted sharply, ¡°Do you remember what our adoptive father taught us? Moral character is the priority. We couldn¡¯t cultivate a person like Chen Qing, no matter how talented he is. Aren¡¯t you afraid to cultivate an ungrateful person?¡±


    ¡°Then how can you ensure that Su Qingshui is not an ungrateful person?¡±


    Xiang Hua sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Get out the way! She disabled my disciple, so now I will disable her!¡±


    Xiang Nan took a deep breath. She became very disillusioned with him and finally paused. Her voice also became cold. ¡°She is the holder of the ancient token, and no one of the sect can hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Ancient token?¡±


    Xiang Hua continued to sneer, ¡°It¡¯s not clear whether it¡¯s true or not. Don¡¯t be fooled. Even if it¡¯s true, it has been ten thousand years. How can such an old agreement bemitted?¡±


    ¡°Xiang Hua! You have really a dotard now. You don¡¯t even listen to adoptive father¡¯s words. What on earth do you want to do?!¡±


    Xiang Nan had a great heartache. How could her gentle and considerate brother be like this?


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xiang Hua flicked his sleeves, ¡°I just know that the heir to Divine Thunder of Metal was ousted by Su Qingshui. How can I bear it? If you still remember our kinship, you should get out of my way!¡±


    ¡°The heir to the Divine Thunder of Metal?¡±


    Xiang Nan snorted coldly, ¡°Su Qingshui is the heir to the Divine Thunder of Fire. You can ignore the instructions left by the adoptive father, but you can¡¯t vite the sect¡¯s disciplines nowadays, right?¡±


    ¡°The heir of Divine Thunder of Fire?¡±


    Xiang Hua widened his eyes, and thenughed out loud, ¡°Are you kidding me? Su Qingshui has only been in the sect for a few days. She couldn¡¯t awaken to the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Now that you don¡¯t believe me, I will show you that!¡±


    Xiang Nan removed the seal of the crater with a wave of her sleeve. She said coldly, ¡°Follow me. If you verify it, you should leave immediately. The Mount of Divine Thunder of Fire is my home court. If you want to hurt her, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Xiang Nan, that¡¯s how you treat your eldest brother.¡±


    Xiang Hua sneered again, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Su Qingshui is such a prodigy as you said!¡±


    Xiang Nan didn¡¯t want to say a word to Xiang Hua anymore. She went into the crater without looking back. Xiang Hua immediately jumped in without saying anything.


    After a while, they reached the center of the volcano. The buttonwood swayed in the wind. Everything was the same as it was when Xiang Nan left.


    ¡°Why is the temperature here lower?¡±


    Xiang Nan walked in front, feeling a little surprised. The temperature didn¡¯t drop significantly, so she didn¡¯t think much about it. Seeing Su Li was sitting in meditation, she stepped forward with a smile and said,


    ¡°Qingshui,e here and greet with Grand Elder Hua.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes. Red light shed through her eyes. She hadn¡¯tpletely digested the Divine Thunder of Fire, but it was not a problem for her to get up.


    Hearing Xiang Nan was calling her, she walked to Xiang Nan and bowed her head, ¡°Grand Elder Hua, Su Qingshui is here to salute you.¡±


    Xiang Hua snorted coldly, ¡°She looks beautiful. But I don¡¯t know her talent. Is she really a prodigy?¡±


    Xiang Nan looked at him in amazement and wondered why Xiang Hua¡¯s attitude suddenly softened.


    But it was great. She hurriedly said, ¡°Qingshui, quickly reveal the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire. So, it can be admitted by us that you master Divine Thunder of Fire. You can stay here rightfully.¡±


    As she said, Xiang Nan made finger gestures to conjure up a rune on her hand in her sleeve. Then the rune seal hidden in Su Li¡¯s clothes immediately burned, and a mark of Divine Thunder of Fire appeared between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Does she really awaken to the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire?¡±


    Xiang Hua looked at Su Qingshui in shock. But Su Li thought his shock was a bit false. The pneuma of Divine Thunder of Fire rushed in her body, flowing towards the center of her eyebrows.


    Suddenly, Xiang Hua grabbed Xiang Nan¡¯s right hand by which she made finger gestures.


    ¡°Hahaha. Nan, do you really think I¡¯m a fool? How dare you y tricks in front of me?¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s face changed drastically, and she was about to say something. But she heard Su Qingshui¡¯s puzzled voice, ¡°Grand Elder Hua, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Employ trickery! Su Qingshui, you ...¡±


    Xiang Hua turned his head and stopped talking, staring nkly at the shining fiery-red mark between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows.


    What was happening?


    He clearly interrupted Xiang Nan. Why did the mark of Divine Thunder of Fire still appear between Su Qingshui¡¯s eyebrows? And the pneuma...was too strong, as if she had inherited the Divine Thunder of Fire!


    ¡°Look! I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Xiang Nan hurriedly let go of Xiang Hua¡¯s hand. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she breathed a sigh of relief and retorted, ¡°What do you want to say now?¡±


    Xiang Hua pulled a long face. After a moment of silence, he flicked his sleeves and snorted coldly, ¡°Su Qingshui, you...are very good!¡±


    Then he left without looking back.


    Su Li looked at his back meaningfully. ck light shed through her eyes. She vaguely saw the essence of Xiang Hua.


    Grand Elder Nan seemed a bit pitiful.


    ¡°Qingshui, you are doing well.¡±


    When Xiang Hua left, Xiang Nan¡¯s tight body rxed, and then she said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t alert, the consequences would be disastrous after Xiang Hua perceives the facts. But...how do you conjure up this mark of Divine Thunder of Fire?¡±


    The mark between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows gradually disappeared, and she exined with a smile, ¡°I also know a little about the method of rune seal and how to make a mark. I was afraid that something unexpected would happen, so I did some more preparations. I didn¡¯t expect to actually use it.¡±


    Xiang Nan nodded with satisfaction. She felt relieved that Su Qingshui was considerate. She wanted such a good heir disciple rather than Chen Qing.


    ¡°Since Xiang Hua has left, it means that he wouldn¡¯t investigate this matter anymore. Do you choose to stay here or go back to the Mount of Holy Girl?¡±


    ncing at the buttonwood, Su Li showed helplessness on her face, ¡°I want to get in touch with the Divine Thunder as soon as possible, but it is still too early now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xiang Nan had the same thought with Su Li, and she nodded, ¡°You should go back to the Mount of Holy Girl and go out as little as possible recently, so as not to meet Grand Elder Hua.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Su Li nodded, staring at buttonwood. She suddenly sighed, ¡°The Divine Thunder of Fire is so spectacr. What does the Divine Thunder of Metal look like?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha...¡±


    Xiang Nan was rxed at this moment. Hearing Su Li¡¯s innocent words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Although I can¡¯t enter Xiang Hua¡¯s Gengjin Tower, I can make a water mirror easily if you want to see the appearance of Divine Thunder of Metal.¡±


    ¡°Gengjin Tower?¡±


    Su Li blinked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Xiang Nan already trusted Su Lipletely, and she replied, ¡°Just like the Mount of Divine Thunder of Fire, the Gengjin Tower is also a holy treasure which was used to store Divine Thunder of Metal. But it is a treasure of Xiang Hua. I will be restrained everywhere if I go in it.¡±


    Su Li suddenly realized, ¡°It turns out that the Mount of Divine Thunder of Fire is also a holy treasure. No wonder that Grand Elder Hua is angry, but he behaved himself and didn¡¯t attack me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    It seemed that Xiang Nan was recalling her memories. Then she said helplessly, ¡°These two holy treasures belonged to Ancestor Lei, and they have infinite power and energy to win. However, they can¡¯t exert their power when my eldest brother and I own them. They can only be used as the tools to carry the Divine Thunders. That¡¯s ridiculous...¡±


    Su Li thought of something when she heard this, but she asked calmly on the surface, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because of the Divine Thunders.¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s face was covered with wrinkles when she smiled. She looked at Su Li with expectation, ¡°If you can control the Divine Thunder of Fire one day, I will pass this holy treasure to you. By then, your power must be at a higher level.¡±


    Inexplicably, Su Li felt the brightened eyes of Xiang Nan was a little dazzling.


    Grand Elder Nan, the person you trusted was a bad person as well.

 Chapter 623 - Born to Be Rebellious

    <h4>Chapter 623 Born to Be Rebellious</h4>


    After a while, Xiang Nan and Su Li left together. After their departure, the buttonwoods instantly disappeared, and the high temperature in the volcanic cave gradually dropped.


    Because of the poor control of the holy treasure, Xiang Nan realized nothing about it.


    Su Li returned to the Mount of Holy Girl and stepped into the adytum to practice in istion. Seeing this, Ling Li could only give up asking and stay in the side hall.


    Bang!


    As soon as the door of the adytum was closed, Su Li could not suppress the me ring up in her eyes. It burned in her pupils and reflected the whole room a red color.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. She waved her hand topletely iste the high temperature and prevent the adytum from being melted by the Divine Thunder of Fire. Then she sat down cross-legged to calm herself down.


    At this moment, the red and blue colors collided with each other in her pubic region, and each collision aroused devastating fluctuations, like a small bomb, exploding Su Li¡¯s entire meridianspletely. In a few breaths, it returned to its original state with the recovery of the body.


    Such collision ran in a cycle to integrate those two Divine Thunder slowly.


    Since water and fire were ipatible, it would inevitably be apanied by endless pain to coexist with each other peacefully.


    Even so, Su Li had no other reaction except for a vague frown.


    As long as the goal could be achieved, the pain...was nothing for her.


    ¡°Master, when can you sessfully merge them in such a manner?¡±


    ck Lotus appeared rightly and reminded, ¡°It is impossible to merge two Divine Thunder with opposite attributes in a short time.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°Cut the crap! You know full well that I don¡¯t have much time. Just give me a better idea.¡±


    ck Lotus was ustomed to being scolded by Su Li and stopped teasing. The ck Lotus Ring shed, and a jade slip floated out of its own. ¡°This is a weird tactical matrix, and it is just the expedient. However, this method is unable to help you to merge the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements.¡±


    Su Li grabbed the jade slip and pressed it to the center of her forehead. Then the massive amount of information immediately merged into her awareness sea.


    This tactical matrix was not a tactical matrix of the elixir, but the tactical matrix of the pubic region.


    Who shoulde up with the tactical matrix of the pubic region? It divided the pubic region into several unrted spaces. However, the space was not permanent, and it could onlyst for a few months. Thus, it would be better to disperse after the timeout. If people forced to maintain...The longer the time, the more damage it would do to the practitioner.


    For an ordinary practitioner, it was just a beneficial method, but for Su Li, it was exactly the best secret skill.


    ¡°Qian Mu, you indeed keep a lot of treasures.¡±


    Su Li smashed the jade slip. She stared at the ck Lotus, which made him feel scared, and said, ¡°Hope you can tell me what the true magical power of the ck Lotus Ring is.¡±


    ¡°But I hope the day will nevere.¡±


    ck Lotus simply left a word. Then he instantly plunged into the ring and disappeared.


    Su Li didn¡¯t bother to care about him. She took a deep breath and recalled the secret skill in her mind. There was immediately a change in the pubic region, slightly drawing a Tai ji Diagram over the ck Lotus Throne.


    The energy of the two Divine Thunder seemed to be drawn and flowed into the Yin and Yang fish on both sides respectively. The me in Su Li¡¯s eyes gradually faded, and her breath returned to peace.


    ¡°So soon?!¡±


    ck Lotus hid in the ring and saw the scene. ¡°In this way, she can cultivate the Divine Thunder of Fire in the evening. This is the most difficult skill to cultivate. Why could she cultivate it so easily?¡±


    After hearing this, the Little Beast of Reincarnation couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Did this remind you that it took you two hundred years to practice the skill before you barely be a beginner? You also suppressed your divinity and had to ask me for help...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ck Lotus turned angry, ¡°I¡¯m a genius! How could there be such a time of embarrassment? Ass, do you think you can fabricate my disgraceful past at will since you have more memory than me?¡±


    ¡°You know very well whether it is fabricated or not.¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnationy on one side, with his two paws grabbing the remaining half of the Guiming Mirror. ¡°Now I share the same life with Su Li, and we are in the same boat! If you don¡¯t tell her the true method of recognizing the master, maybe I couldn¡¯t help telling her.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯ face suddenly changed, and he gave a sharp warning.


    Looking at his stern face, Little Beast of Reincarnation couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Ha-ha, I am the master¡¯s personal treasure with blood sacrifice. I certainly dare to do that! After digesting the remaining half of the Guiming Mirror, my power will bepletely awakened. At that time, who will be the boss?¡±


    ¡°Humph, ass! Do you think I dare not to attack you?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t attack my face! I¡¯ll fight it out with you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    It was such a mess within the ring space, but the outside world was tranquil in the night.


    ¡ª


    The Shengtian Pce seemed to be always in the night. Above the dark and gloomy throne, a bit of light shined on the profile of the Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine.


    He was careless.


    He never expected that Ling Li would suddenly awaken his bloodline during the Tianjiao Battle and broke free from the shackles of the Lihen Sword. Besides, all the remnants of the Ling Family in the Shengxian Mountain disappeared overnight.


    Ling Li¡¯s fate broke free from the Shengtian Shrine. With the help of the secret skills, there were instant fatal ws causing numerous idental casualties and deaths of the sect in just a few days. Thanks for the help of the Fate Ancestor to offset part of the reversed effect at the critical moment, or he might even have been dead.


    Even so, disciples in the sect died unexpectedly every day, which made them panic so much.


    All of this was due to the sinful guy¡¯s departure from the sect!


    ¡°Why are you not willing to be the Lord of Evil of Shengtian Shrine? I gave you status and strength, but why did you choose to leave immediately after you awakened your bloodline, even without any gratitude?¡±


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine was not resigned, and his low voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Ling Li, you will never escape.¡±


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine stood up suddenly. He waved a circr portal, and walked into it towards a pure white-domed pce. In the center of the pce, there was an altar with a palm-sized golden tower turning slowly in suspension surrounded by the golden light.


    The Great Lord nced at the tower pagoda in awe. Then he turned around to the pce and bowed to the white throne.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor, please show up.¡±


    Swish¡ª


    As if hearing someone¡¯s call, the white throne shed a dazzling light. After the light dissipated, there was a man with pure white sitting on the throne.


    His face could not be seen clearly, and his white hair was shining brought out by the light. He was noble and full of majesty.


    This person...was the Fate Ancestor¡ªBai Ming!


    ¡°You...finally figure it out?¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s low voice called out in the pce. It was inexplicably pleasant to the ear but demagogic, which made people intoxicated.


    The Great Lord bowed to him, ¡°Please save my life and thousands of disciples of the Shengtian Shrine!¡±


    ¡°I did remind you before...¡±


    Bai Mingughed gently, ¡°Ling Li is born to be rebellious. Even if he is restrained by Lihen Sword, there is a possibility to rebel. But you didn¡¯t listen back then, and I had to agree with you. Now I have long expected that you wille to me.¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    Shengtian Shrine Lord knocked his head repeatedly, without the majesty he had when he was outside. In front of the Fate Ancestor, he was more like a dog who only knew how to knock his head.


    ¡°It is useless to talk more. Please deduct Ling Li¡¯s position. After I borrow his blood to break the fate skills, I can save all the disciples!¡±


    ¡°Borrow?¡±


    Bai Ming sneered, ¡°He has already known that you cheated on him, so how can you borrow it? And it¡¯s not just blood, but the life you borrow from him.¡±


    The Great Lord turned angry, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, he would have died! I brought him up for two thousand years. Now he gives his life back, which is perfectly justified!¡±


    ¡°What you said is reasonable.¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s sleeves suddenly shot out a light, blending into the tower on the altar. The tower turned rapidly, and a series of blurry images began to appear.


    Upon seeing this, the Great Lord breathed a sigh of relief and expertly asked, ¡°Fate Ancestor, what kind of sacrifice is needed? Is it a virgin boy or a virgin girl? I will go and find them now.¡±


    ¡°No needed this time.¡±


    Bai Ming stared at the tower and said casually, ¡°You have been exhausted recently, I shouldn¡¯t distract you again. Before killing Ling Li, your priority is to maintain the status of the Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    The Great Lord nodded, and he was relieved. The virgins he had collected over the years were almost consumed by the Fate Ancestor. Now it was really hard for him to find more.


    After a while, the tower¡¯s rotation suddenly slowed down, but no image appeared on it.


    Bai Ming raised his eyebrows slightly as if realizing something, and a smile appeared on his unclear face.


    ¡°Interesting. Ling Li¡¯s position...is not clear.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Great Lord looked at the tower in amazement, ¡°Ling Li doesn¡¯t know the method of naturalw. Why couldn¡¯t the Natural Law Tower find his position?¡±


    ¡°Ling Li doesn¡¯t know it, but someone does.¡±


    The Great Lord immediately realized after Bai Ming reminded him, and his face changed slightly.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou?!¡±


    She was the only person who could make the Natural Law Tower unable to find her location, except for the old monsters whose nature¡¯s mystery had been shielded by Tianxing Valley!


    ¡°Why does Ling Li get together with Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡±


    Bai Ming waved his hand to integrate two white lights into the tower, and said casually, ¡°Su Jiuzhou...is covered by nature¡¯s mystery. I still can¡¯t recognize her true identity. But what she did is aimed at me. And those who were imprisoned into the Reincarnation Mirror during the battle probably have been stood by her.


    As for Ling Li, although his father was not killed by me, it is impossible to prevent him from hating me. The two of them have amon goal, so it¡¯s not surprising that they get together.¡±


    After Bai Ming¡¯s words, the tower, suspending in mid-air, suddenly sounded ¡°ding¡± and the projection began to show something.


    Seeing the images in the projection, the Great Lord became delighted.


    Fate Ancestor said calmly, ¡°I predicted that the sect would suffer a cmity, but I didn¡¯t expect it was because of this. You should know what to do.¡±


    The murderous intent showed in the eyes of the Great Lord, ¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡±

 Chapter 624 - To Capture the Divine Thunder of Metal

    <h4>Chapter 624 To Capture the Divine Thunder of Metal</h4>


    Hall of Holy Girl, Fenglei Holy Sect.


    ¡°Ling San, hasn¡¯t Her Highness finished her practice yet?¡±


    In the side hall, Xue Zhen held the food box and askediningly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ling Li opened his eyes and answered. He was really not interested in talking to Xue Zhen, but his identity at the moment could not prevent anyone from entering the side hall.


    ¡°The pastries I made by myself are to be wasted again! Her Highness is only over 700 years old. Doesn¡¯t she feel bored as she practices in istion every day? When will she end her practice?¡±


    Xue Zhen was very upset for a moment. She opened the food box and ced the exquisite pastries in front of Ling Li. She said while eating, ¡°Why not eat? I cannot eat all of these up alone, and they will be wasted if left uneaten.¡±


    Hearing Xue Zhen¡¯s chatter, Ling Li sighed and abandoned the thought of fusing bloodline. He picked up a pastry and ate in silence.


    Seeing his reluctant expression, Xue Zhen couldn¡¯t help snorting, ¡°I really wonder why the Holy Girl likes you. You are so boring, like a wood.¡±


    Ling Li was surprised. Thinking of something, he raised his head and asked, ¡°Am I...really boring?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You stay in the side hall every day, without going anywhere else...¡±


    Xue Zhen started talking, but Ling Li didn¡¯t hear a word. He was suddenly puzzled.


    What did Su Li like about him back then?


    In the Reincarnation Mirror, although he had multiple identities and high positions, Su Li was also the head of one force, and was even more powerful than him.


    Except the identity of Childe Li, he was sad to find that he couldn¡¯t think of anything that would attract others.


    ¡°Hello? Ling San, were my words a blow to you?¡±


    Xue Zhen noticed Ling Li¡¯s strangeness, quickly swallowed the pastry in her mouth, and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. You don¡¯t look good; besides, your cultivation level is not high, and your personality is horribly dull, but... but Her Highness likes you.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked and raised his head. Xue Zhen wagged her head and said, ¡°I have heard from my Senior Sister Apprentice that love has no reason, so don¡¯t split hairs.¡±


    Love didn¡¯t need a reason?


    Yes!


    Ling Li smiled slightly. He liked Su Li, and he loved Su Li, for no reason and...without reservation.


    Thinking of this, Ling Li suddenly became happy.


    Even if...Su Li had been dead, he still loved her. And as long as he still loved her, she would always be there.


    Ling Li touched his heart with his right hand unconsciously.


    ¡°Eh! Ling San, did youugh?!¡±


    Xue Zhen seemed to have discovered the New World. She approached Ling Li in surprise, ¡°Have you really been in love with Her Highness? I was just talking nonsense, and maybe Her Highness is just greedy for your...¡±


    ¡°Xue Zhen,e here.¡±


    Suddenly, Su Li¡¯s voice echoed in the side hall. Xue Zhen was so frightened that she swallowed the second half of the sentence quickly, almost choking herself to death.


    Did Her Highness hear what she said just now?!


    ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯m here!¡±


    Xue Zhen walked away hurriedly.


    Even in a panic, Xue Zhen still swiftly entered the hall happily. Seeing this, Ling Li suddenly understood that there was no need to quarrel with Su Jiuzhou before.


    He was wrong.


    He was a chess piece of the Shengtian Shrine. He was deceived and used by the Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine, but the only reward he got was the pain of losing freedom.


    But Xue Zhen was different.


    Su Jiuzhou took advantage of Xue Zhen, but thetter did get happiness because of Su Jiuzhou.


    Yes, happiness.


    After getting rid of Chen Qing, Xue Zhen now lived a free and rich life, which could indeed be described as happiness. So... it was unknowingly mutually beneficial.


    Ling Li stood up and walked into the main hall. Although Su Jiuzhou used the Reincarnation Mirror to force him, which made him unhappy, he would not be stingy if he should apologize.


    ¡°Xue Zhen, do you know where the Gengjin Tower is?¡±


    Su Li leaned on the throne and asked softly. At this moment, her pneuma had returned to its usual state, and no one of the Fenglei Holy Sect would be able to find that she was carrying two Divine Thunder.


    ¡°Gengjin Tower?¡±


    Xue Zhen was upset about the pastries. Hearing this, she suddenly raised her head in surprise, ¡°Your Highness, do you refer to the residence of Grand Elder Hua?¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Hua lives in the Gengjin Tower?¡±


    Su Li frowned. Xue Zhen nodded and said, ¡°Yes! All the disciples know that Grand Elder Hua lives there, but no one dares to go. That¡¯s because the metal energy in the Gengjin Tower is too heavy. If a person¡¯s cultivation hasn¡¯t reached the middle stage of Huashen Realm, he or she is likely to be injured by the erosion of the metal energy.¡±


    Speaking of this, Xue Zhen stuck out her tongue, ¡°I have heard it from the little holy boys and little holy girls in the sect, but I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not.¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment after hearing this. Then she waved, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! ...I have learned a new pastry today, and I will make it for you!¡±


    Xue Zhen blushed. Then she turned around and left happily.


    Ling Li saw her pass in front of him and kept watching her out of the hall. Then he walked to Su Li, looking at her pale face, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You have just got the Divine Thunder of Fire. Why do you want to get the Divine Thunder of Metal in such a short time? Can you bear the pain?¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s cultivation was still not high enough, so she didn¡¯t notice the abnormality. But he felt the pneuma of the Divine Thunder of Fire as soon as Su Li returned to the hall. Besides, Su Jiuzhou practiced in istion for a few days upon her return, so it was not difficult to guess Su Jiuzhou¡¯s sess.


    ¡°It is really strange that Lord of Evil will care about others one day.¡±


    Su Li snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your care.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to manage your affairs?¡±


    Ling Li said angrily, ¡°The Divine Thunder of Metal and Fire are the most manic, and it can be as serious as nature¡¯s punishment when different kinds of Divine Thunder collide with each other! The Reincarnation Mirror cannot withstand the damage of the second thunder for testing.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Lord of Evil. I won¡¯te here tomit suicide.¡±


    Su Li waved her hand casually and smiled, ¡°If you have too much time, you might as well fuse your bloodline. Maybe one day you can surpass me and then you won¡¯t need to be my attendant. Instead, you can just take the Reincarnation Mirror away from my hand by force.¡±


    Ling Li turned his head with a snort. Then he closed his eyes and became silent.


    There was a touch of gentleness in Su Li¡¯s eyes, but only for an instant, this gentleness turned back into indifference...and scheming.


    She had already sessfully divided her pubic region into three areas, but this skill was really weird. When the pubic region was sessfully divided, Su Li somehow knew that it could onlyst for a year at most.


    In other words, during this year, she had to find a new container to hold the Divine Thunder, or directly find the method of fusing the Divine Thunder. Otherwise, once the skill lost its efficacy, she would fall into the long-term chaos of the Divine Thunder. Then all her power would be used to suppress the Divine Thunder, and it would be extremely difficult to deal with the crisis from the Fate Pce.


    But both these two methods were not simple.


    Gengjin Tower...


    Su Li thought she had to get the Divine Thunder of Metal as soon as possible.


    Her original n was to first awaken the Metal Thunder Mark, and then took advantage of Xiang Nan to approach the Divine Thunder of Metal. But the n could not keep up with changes.


    The difficulty of fusing different kinds of Divine Thunder was beyond her imagination. And Xiang Nan was a little strange. It became an unknown whether she could approach the Divine Thunder of Metal by force.


    ¡°Ling Li, do me a favor.¡±


    Su Li suddenly said. Ling Li was startled and was about to mention the Reincarnation Mirror. However, when he saw Su Jiuzhou¡¯s ck eyes simr to Su Li on her pale face, his heart softened.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the next few days, Xue Zhen was surprised to find that Ling San left the side hall and began to wander around in the sect. With the identity of ¡°Su Qingshui¡¯s attendant¡±, Ling Li could visit nearly 90% of all ces in the Fenglei Holy Sect.


    ¡°Ling San has changed?¡±


    Xue Zhen murmured, but she didn¡¯t think too much. She was recently obsessed with making pastries for Her Highness. Every time she won praise from Her Highness, her heart would be as sweet as honey.


    At first, the disciples of Fenglei Holy Sect still felt strange. Butter, they found that Ling San was really just walking around and that he didn¡¯t affect the cultivation of other disciples, so they let him go everywhere.


    But no one noticed that every ce where Ling San had paused, if connected, would pass the Gengjin Tower.


    In the deserted mountain forest¡ª


    Ling Li swept around the forest with his divine awareness for a moment and then flipped his palm. A pure white jade slip appeared in his palm.


    ¡°Thest one!¡±


    In ordance with the gesture ordered by Su Jiuzhou, he flipped his hands and drove the pure white jade slip into the ground. After doing this, Ling Li turned around and walked back as if he had done nothing, but his mind became more active.


    ¡°The ancient curb did exist in my blood inheritance, but the description was unclear. I didn¡¯t expect that Su Jiuzhou would know this secret skill. Is she a disciple of someone who lived in thest era? Or is it me...¡±


    Ling Li frowned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to think more about it, so he walked away quickly.


    At night, Fenglei Holy Sect was quiet and peaceful. Xue Zhen was somehow very sleepy today, and she fell asleep early. Other handymen disciples also fell asleep unconsciously after sitting in meditation for a while in their room.


    In the dark night, Su Li¡¯s robe was blown by the cold wind. Ling Li stood beside her, staring at her profile, and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you ready to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li replied. She looked at the direction of the Gengjin Tower, ¡°You just stay in the hall. If something happens, help me protect Xue Zhen and the others.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked when he heard the words, and was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Xue Zhen and the others. Besides... I apologize for quarreling with you a few days ago.¡±


    Su Li was shocked by these words, but she quickly returned to her senses. She turned around with embarrassment and flew away.


    In the mountain where the Gengjin Tower was located, it waspletely silent. In the invisible underground, the pure white jade slips were swiftly moving. White light gradually covered the entire mountain.


    Xiang Hua sat cross-legged on the first floor of the Gengjin Tower alone. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and frowned at the cold moonlight outside the tower. Nothing had changed, but he felt a little ufortable.


    He got up to open the gate of the Gengjin Tower, and was about to go out to have a look. But when he opened the gate, a fair-skinned hand appeared out of nowhere and leaned against the gate.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When Xiang Hua saw Su Li, his pupils suddenly contracted. He was about to make finger gestures to control the Gengjin Tower when he saw Su Li¡¯s smile. Then countless ck runes flooded into his body, and he couldn¡¯t move at once.


    ¡°Grand Elder Hua, it seems that you have noticed it a long time ago, right?¡±


    Su Li walked into the Gengjin Tower, as if she was returning to her home. Then she looked at Xiang Hua calmly, ¡°You seem to be able to maintain your sanity, unlike the Grand Elder of Meizong Sect who was so incurable. Is the influence of the Poisonous Substitute Insect on you not very serious?¡±


    Xiang Hua became panicked and quickly denied, ¡°What is the Poisonous Substitute Insect? What did I notice? Don¡¯t nder me! This is my residence. Su Qingshui, stop messing around!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Su Li covered her mouth andughed, ¡°If you didn¡¯t recognize me, why didn¡¯t you scold me but use the Gengjin Tower at the sight of me? Your acting skill is...too bad.¡±


    Xiang Hua suddenly stiffened and became speechless.

 Chapter 625 - Unforeseen Event

    <h4>Chapter 625 Unforeseen Event</h4>


    ¡°Your expression tells me that I am right.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°Xiang Hua, do you want to be a puppet of Fate Pce, or to get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insect and be free again?¡±


    Xiang Hua opened his mouth, but then he thought of something and became horrified. So, he said nothing.


    ¡°The Poisonous Substitute Insect does not allow you to let out the secrets...¡±


    Su Li sat down in front of Xiang Hua, saying calmly and indifferently, ¡°To be honest, I am not sure if I can iste you from the influence of the Poisonous Substitute Insect, but... you can have a try. Although the price is likely to be your life, but... in your mind, your life should have entered the countdown a long time ago. Then... are you willing to have a try or continue to wait for death?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s words seemed to have touched Xiang Hua¡¯s heart, making him struggle. After a while, he seemed to have made a decision.


    ¡°Have you really performed the method? Didn¡¯t you lie to me?¡±


    Su Li looked at her nails without raising her head, ¡°Do you think...Ling San is really wandering around in the sect these days?¡±


    Xiang Hua was shocked when he heard the words. Of course, he knew who Ling San was. The rumor that Holy Girl Qingshui found a toy boy had spread all over the sect, and he also heard of it.


    But he didn¡¯t know Su Jiuzhou¡¯s intentions until now. This woman was so wise that few people couldpete with her.


    Perhaps because of this wonderful misunderstanding, Xiang Hua inexplicably had a little confidence in Su Li. He took a deep breath, and tried to say with a trembling voice, ¡°Bai...Bai Ming!¡±


    Time seemed to stagnate. After Xiang Hua was nervous for a few breaths, he was suddenly surprised to find... He really didn¡¯t hurt anymore!


    At the beginning, when he was tortured by the Poisonous Substitute Insect, he also thought about confession. But even if he only thought of Fate Ancestor¡¯s name, he would feel intolerable pain in the awareness sea. In desperation, he could only choose topromise.


    But now, when he spoke out that name, nothing happened at all?


    Su Li looked at the happy face of Xiang Hua thoughtfully. She didn¡¯t know anything about the Poisonous Substitute Insect, but Bai Ming was good at fate skills. Therefore, she guessed that the Poisonous Substitute Insect was also rted to fate skills. As long as Gengjin Tower was temporarily sealed with the nature curb, Bai Ming couldn¡¯t perceive Xiang Hua¡¯s change.


    Now she tried it, and the result was as expected.


    However, just one example could not prove anything. It still needed more verification.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, you really deserve to be the Lord of Ni Sect. No one has ever seeded in countering the skills of Bai Ming, but you have made it.¡±


    Xiang Hua calmed down and said honestly, ¡°Although your method is effective, I am not sure how long it willst. I will tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    Su Li asked, ¡°How did you fall into the trap?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xiang Hua was miserable, ¡°I only remember that one night a thousand years ago, I suddenly felt very tired. But practitioners rarely felt tired except after a battle. I felt something was wrong at that time, but I couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness and then I fell asleep. Nothing changed when I woke up, butter there were always somemands in my mind. Then I realized that I was controlled by Fate Ancestor!¡±


    Su Li nodded lightly and suddenly asked, ¡°Is Chen Qing...also from Fate Pce?¡±


    Xiang Hua was surprised, but he immediately admitted, ¡°Yes. But I haven¡¯t told anyone about this. How did you know it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to guess.¡±


    Su Li looked at Xiang Hua with a smile, ¡°Your anger was too fake in my opinion. Although your sister Xiang Nan controlled the Divine Thunder of Fire, it was strange that you left even without trying. This was not like a normal reaction after losing a precious apprentice, but rather like coping with a task.¡±


    Xiang Hua was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t help doubting whether his acting skill was really bad.


    But his sister was indeed deceived.


    ¡°The spectators see the chess game better than the yers.¡±


    Su Li stared at Xiang Hua, ¡°Your sister didn¡¯t notice it. But one day, your head will explode like Grand Elder of the Meizong Sect, and a worm will crawl out of it, yelling in front of Xiang Nan. Can you ept it?¡±


    Xiang Hua¡¯s face was pale. And he shook his head again and again.


    ¡°No...no!¡±


    ¡°Then, the next step is simple.¡±


    Su Li smiled and squinted her eyes, pointing her finger at the way to the upper level of the Gengjin Tower, ¡°If the Divine Thunder of Metal is by your side, it will be taken away by Bai Ming one day. Why not give it to me? I might have killed him before you lose your mind. By then, the Poisonous Substitute Insect will have no effects, and you can also survive.¡±


    Xiang Hua didn¡¯t doubt Su Jiuzhou¡¯s ability. If Su Jiuzhou was given some more time, this prodigy might really be able to kill Bai Ming.


    But what if the Poisonous Substitute Insect killed him after Bai Ming died?


    This question urred in Xiang Hua¡¯s mind for a few times, but he finally did not ask Su Li. No matter what the result would be, it would not be worse than now!


    Thinking of this, Xiang Hua made up his mind, and withdrew the curb leading to the upper level.


    Su Li was surprised because she thought she would need to say more. She nodded, ¡°Thank you! But I have to trouble you to stay here for a while. When I get the Divine Thunder of Metal, I will set you free.¡±


    ¡°No! Someone wille to Gengjin Tower tomorrow, and our n will be exposed then!¡±


    Xiang Hua shouted, but Su Jiuzhou seemed to have not heard it. She disappeared directly, making Xiang Hua stiffen like a sculpture.


    Passing through the door, Su Li quickly came to the ce where the Divine Thunder of Metal was stored.


    Sharpness was one main characteristic of the metal.


    Therefore, the real body of the Divine Thunder of Metal stored in the Gengjin Tower was a sword.


    ¡°The real body of the Divine Thunder depends on the spirit¡¯s own will. And the Divine Thunder of Metal with the real body of a sword is even rarer. Master, you have found a treasure again.¡±


    ck Lotus looked at the real body of the Divine Thunder of Metal, and couldn¡¯t help showing up and saying, ¡°Unfortunately, the spirit of this Divine Thunder was also broken up and lost its mind, otherwise its power would beparable to the most valuable treasure!¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m starting now.¡±


    Su Bai directly showed up in his real body without Su Li¡¯smand and began tomunicate with the Divine Thunder of Metal.


    The mix of golden and green lights shone on Su Li¡¯s fair face. She looked at the Divine Thunder of Metal silently and thoughtfully.


    Time gradually passed.


    Xiang Hua couldn¡¯t move his body and could only watch the sky outside gradually turning bright.


    Day broke!


    If an elder or an apprentice came here, he and Su Jiuzhou would be exposed immediately. He wondered whether Su Jiuzhou could perform that method once more. If she could, he would confess to Xiang Nan. He did not want to disappoint Xiang Nan any more...


    Xiang Hua thought randomly. Suddenly, he heard some noise and rolled his eyes with difficulty to look at that direction. Then he saw Su Li stepping out of the door and reaching out her finger. And his body was immediately back to normal.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. You¡¯d better disguise the Gengjin Tower, otherwise it would be hard for you to answer Grand Elder Xiang Nan¡¯s questions.¡±


    After saying this, Su Li disappeared.


    Xiang Hua hurriedly stepped to the upper level of the Gengjin Tower. Seeing the empty altar with no trace of the Divine Sword, he was dumbfounded.


    The Divine Thunder of Metal...was the most rebellious, but it was taken away by Su Jiuzhou?


    The Holy Boys and Holy Girls who wanted to integrate with the Divine Thunder of Metal all failed in previous years, but why did it seem to be effortless for Su Jiuzhou?


    ¡°It¡¯s only two hours.¡±


    Xiang Hua couldn¡¯t help sighing. Suddenly, he thought of something and became even more astonished.


    It only took two hours for Su Jiuzhou to take away the Divine Thunder of Metal! And before that, she had already been to the location of the Divine Thunder of Fire. Did that mean...


    In the Mount of Holy Girl, Ling Li had just sensed Su Li¡¯s pneuma. Then he saw a white shadow shing into the adytum. And the door mmed.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou...¡±


    He was a little worried. The collision between the Divine Thunder of Metal and the Divine Thunder of Fire would cause unimaginable pain, but Su Jiuzhou did not hesitate to take both of them.


    What was driving her?


    Was there any reason to do so?


    ¡°Master, the legend of the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements is too vague. Why do you have to collect the Divine Thunder? Do you think you can defeat Fate Ancestor if you have collected all the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements?¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s face be paler, ck Lotus was a little ufortable. Although the weird skill could protect the pubic region, the Divine Thunder entering the body could still cause great torture.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Su Li slowly exhaled, and her eyes were dark and deep. She just had an intuition that without the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements, she would be...in great danger.


    Whether in her previous life or in this life, she was always very cautious. Even though the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements brought her more harm than good at present, she felt that it was right to do so.


    Su Li fell silent again, making ck Lotus speechless for a while. But he did not continue to disturb her as she was healing the burns.


    A few dayster, Su Li¡¯splexion recovered and looked the same as usual. Then she ended her practice in istion.


    Even for her physical body, the burns left by the three kinds of Divine Thunder were hard to heal in a short time, but she didn¡¯t have much time to wait for recovery. This day she would find Xiang Nan and was ready to leave Fenglei Holy Sect.


    ¡°Grand Elder, the mark of the Divine Thunder of Fire has not awakened, so I want to go out to practice for a while.¡±


    Xiang Nan nodded when she saw Su Li¡¯s expression, ¡°You have been a casual practitioner over the past 700 years, so I don¡¯t need to remind you of external dangers. Remember to return to the sect from time to time.¡±


    Su Li nodded and kept silent for a moment. She suddenly said, ¡°I will bring hope to Fenglei Holy Sect.¡±


    Xiang Nan was startled, and then said gently with a smile, ¡°I see. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li replied. She turned around and left without looking back.


    In the Mount of Holy Girl, Xue Zhen looked at Su Li with red eyes, ¡°Your Highness, are you really going out to practice?¡±


    Su Li touched Xue Zhen¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°When I¡¯m not here, you need to be careful in everything and practice more. Although food is good, it cannot bring confidence.¡±


    It was the first time that Xue Zhen had heard such words. She couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Su Li sighed lightly. Then she turned around and flew away. Ling Li immediately followed.


    Xue Zhen, who was still crying, didn¡¯t see this scene.


    ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice Qingshui, are you going down the mountain now?¡±


    Ban Qian stopped Su Li in front of the mountain gate. He nced at Ling Li in amazement, and asked, ¡°Ling San also goes with you?!¡±


    ¡°Senior Fellow Apprentice, I cannot think of a way to deal with the Fate Sect only by staying inside our sect.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe you should also go outside, which might help you gain something.¡±


    Ban Qian felt that there was something behind the words of Junior Sister Apprentice Qingshui, but there seemed to be nothing at all when he tried to figure out.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Senior Fellow Apprentice, see you in the future.¡±


    Su Li bypassed Ban Qian and threw the identity jade token on the Defensive Matrix. The Defensive Matrix rippled for a while and opened a whirlpool.


    When Su Li was about to step in, her expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°No, this is not the right way out!¡±


    Ling Li also noticed something was wrong and was about to pull Su Li back quickly.


    But at this moment, the whirlpool suddenly buzzed. An irresistible and strong suction pulled Su Li, Ling Li and dumbfounded Ban Qian together into the whirlpool. And then they disappeared.

 Chapter 626 - The Invitation of a Residual Soul

    <h4>Chapter 626 The Invitation of a Residual Soul</h4>


    It was dark and cold when the echoes came.


    ¡°Little Fellow Practitioner, you took two Divine Thunders of my sect and left directly. It¡¯s not suitable, right?¡±


    As soon as Ban Qian came back to his senses, he heard the old voice and was bewildered.


    Two Divine Thunders?


    Little Fellow Practitioner?


    Who was he talking about?


    Su Qingshui?!


    He suddenly realized and then turned to see his junior sister apprentice ¡°Su Qingshui¡± and Ling San who were looking around solemnly. Soon after, he saw ¡°Su Qingshui¡± slightly raise her eyebrows, revealing a familiar smile that he had seen many times in Shengxian Mountain.


    ¡°Senior, are you Ancestor Lei?¡±


    Ban Qian widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. Various scenes of getting along with ¡°Su Qingshui¡± in Fenglei Holy Sect shed back in his mind, and he was almost crying.


    Su Jiuzhou!


    It was not enough that you wanted to abduct me, but even my sect¡¯s two great Divine Thunders!


    At this moment, Ban Qian was so grieved and indignant that he subconsciously ignored the name of Ancestor Lei.


    ¡°Hahaha... Your bone age is less than a hundred years. You are worthy of being the leading prodigy of this era.¡±


    In the darkness, a phantom floated slowly, and Su Li couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    ¡°A residual soul?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, if I am not a residual soul, how can you speak in front of me with your body intact?¡±


    As the phantom floated closer, Su Li saw its face, and suddenly her pupils shrank. She blurted out, ¡°Cang Lei?¡±


    Ancestor Lei was shocked when he heard the words, and then rxed again, ¡°It seems that you have seen my younger brother. Where is he?¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment and said, ¡°In the ck Stone Forest of Jiuzhou Region. His residual soul has dissipated. I take the Cang Lei inheritance, and I haven¡¯t found a suitable heir.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ancestor Lei sighed, ¡°Forget it, I am also already a crippled body. In the forgotten era, it doesn¡¯t make any sense to care about the rivalries. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Ancestor Lei said and averted his eyes on Ling Li.


    Suddenly, Ling Li¡¯splexion slightly changed, as if his whole body was seen through and he couldn¡¯t hide any secrets.


    ¡°You are¡­!¡±


    The light in Ancestor Lei¡¯s eyes faded. He immediately lost hisposure. He looked at Ling Li in amazement and muttered, ¡°So, the rumors are true. Ha-ha... Ling Qingshui, you are really selfish.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked and opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to ask.


    ¡°You know Ling Qingshui.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She turned her head to nce at the bewildered Ban Qian and continued, ¡°Then... Senior, you should know a lot about Bai Mo.¡±


    ¡°Bai Mo, what a nostalgic name!¡±


    Ancestor Lei¡¯s gaze returned onto Su Li, ¡°However, what is even more surprising is that you, at such a young age, actually knew what happened in that era. Is this the reason you stole the Divine Thunders of my sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Li unlocked the All Spirits Tactics, confessing, ¡°My name...is Su Jiuzhou. If you have been concerning Fenglei Holy Sect, you are supposed to know me.¡±


    ¡°Ni Sect... I have indeed heard of it.¡±


    Ancestor Lei nodded and waved his hand to set up a table of drinks, ¡°Sit down. It seems that we can talk about it. I thought that Ni Sect was just a sh in the pan. But after seeing you, I suddenly have a little interest.¡±


    Su Li sat across from Ancestor Lei. Ling Li hesitated and sat beside her.


    Ban Qian was still standing there like a sculpture.


    ¡°You want to use Divine Thunder of the Five Elements to deal with Bai Mo. I¡¯ve thought about that, too.¡±


    Ancestor Lei sighed, ¡°Even I have gathered all the Divine Thunders of the Five Elements, but...I am still no match for Bai Mo who had the naturalw. Divine Thunder of the Five Elements is still a bit weaker than Destroy Thunder.¡±


    Su Li was a little surprised.


    It couldn¡¯t help?


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Ancestor Lei stared at Su Li, ¡°After I died, my residual soul hid in this unowned space, thinking about the failure of that year day after day, and there is an idea finally. Have you ever heard of Thunder of Lustration?¡±


    Su Li frowned and shook her head.


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes shed with memories. He suddenly said, ¡°Senior, are you talking about the integration of the Five Elements?¡±


    Ancestor Lei smiled and nodded, looking at Ling Li. The kindness of the elder appeared in his eyes. ¡°It seems that you have inherited his memory. The descendant of immortal is really different. The so-called Thunder of Lustration is a thunder method that only immortals can master.¡±


    Regarding Ling Qingshui, Ancestor Lei seemed unwilling to say more. He quickly turned back to the original topic and exined to Su Li, ¡°I noticed that your physical body is the limit of human beings, so I told you Thunder of Lustration. Otherwise, it is self-destructive for Human n to integrate the Divine Thunder.


    The so-called Thunder of Lustration is, as the little boy said, the perfect integration of the five Divine Thunder of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Only in this way can the power be greatly increased, surpassing the naturalw in this circle.¡±


    Su Li frowned, ¡°Then, how to integrate them?¡±


    ¡°There is a treasure in Ciyun Building called the Perfection Wheel. This treasure can transform the Five Elements. If you can get the right to control it, maybe you can integrate them.¡±


    When Ancestor Lei said this, his tone became cautious, ¡°But...this method is only my assumption, and whether they can be integrated is still a variable. If it fails...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank. The destructive power of the Five Elements rejecting each other was too strong. She was afraid that even the Great Emperor could not hold it.


    She took a deep breath and took out the seed of Divine Thunder of Earth, ¡°Senior, is there a way to activate this seed?¡±


    ¡°You really want to try?¡±


    Ancestor Lei looked at Su Li in surprise and then smiled again, ¡°Yes, if I were at your age, I would never be afraid to try. There are many ways to activate Thunder Seed of Earth, but many of them need a long time. I see the three Divine Thunder in your body are distinctively separated. You won¡¯t keep them long, right?¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly, ¡°Senior, I admire your sharp eyes. With only a few months left, I have no time to waste.¡±


    Ling Li was so shocked that he trembled the cup in his hand.


    There were not two but three kinds of Divine Thunder in Su Jiuzhou¡¯s body.


    With this kind of pain and suffering, she had...never revealed it at all?


    ¡°But you stillck the Divine Thunder of Wood.¡±


    Ancestor Lei looked at the seed of Divine Thunder in his hand and couldn¡¯t help frowning. This seed was nearly lifeless and it was really trouble.


    ¡°Old Ancestor...Su Jiuzhou, she doesn¡¯tck the Divine Thunder of Wood!¡±


    Ban Qian finally came to his sense and opened his mouth,


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Ancestor Lei was surprised, ¡°That means as soon as you activate this seed of Divine Thunder, you gather all the Divine Thunders of the Five Elements and can go to Ciyun Building to try it out.¡±


    Su Li nodded, ¡°I will not do uncertain things. The original n was to find Old Ancestor Tianxing to get the activation method. Since I meet you, it is obviously better.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha... Bai Su? That old guy likes to collect secrets, and he really knows the method of activating the seed of Divine Thunder. But his method does not suitable for you.¡±


    Ancestor Lei looked at Su Li. His eyes became gentle and close from the initial censure and indifference, as if he was instructing his own descendant, ¡°Fire produces earth. If you want to speed up the activation progress of Thunder Seed of Earth, you can put it into Thunder of Fire. I will teach you a thunder method, which can make the Thunder of Earth into thunder fire in three days, but also shorten its life span. It can onlyst a year. However, if you try the method of integration of the five elements, one year...is enough.¡±


    Ancestor Lei said and clicked between his eyebrows and pulled out a piece of illusory text. The text fell onto his palm, and it became a jade slip in a sh.


    ¡°All the details are on the jade slip. You can try to figure it out repeatedly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ancestor Lei.¡±


    Su Li nodded and took it, and then with a thought, the inheritance jade slip from Cang Lei¡¯s Cave floated out. ¡°It returns to its original owner.¡±


    ¡°Cang Lei...¡±


    Ancestor Lei¡¯s calm eyes showed a sense ofplexity. Then he lightly sighed, and threw the jade slip into Ban Qian¡¯s arms, ¡°Put his things in Fenglei Sect and wait for the predestined person. I won¡¯tst long with such a dying body.¡±


    Ban Qian caught it in a hurry, and then he respectfully responded, ¡°As you wish, Old Ancestor. I will give this to Grand Elder Nan.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, you are also a good boy.¡±


    Gazing Ban Qian warmly, Ancestor Lei suddenly transmitted the sound, ¡°In this chaotic world, you don¡¯t have to stick to the formality. For the Fate Pce was in-fighting, it is not the time to hesitate. If Su Jiuzhou really has Divine Thunder of Wood, you¡¯d better follow her for a while. And your talent in wood circle shouldn¡¯t go unrewarded. If you leave, I will exin to your master. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ban Qian trembled slightly and suddenly got a strange and warm feeling. The words of Ancestor Lei were like a key that unlocked the shackles inside him, and suddenly, his heart was filled with power.


    Su Li saw that Ancestor Lei was transmitting to Ban Qian, but she didn¡¯t disturb him. She only fondled the jade slip in her hand and waited quietly.


    When Ancestor Lei turned his eyes to her, Su Li hesitated and finally transmitted, ¡°How much do you know about the Poisonous Substitute Insect?¡±


    Ancestor Lei changed his expression, as if he saw the scene of the suffering people caused by Exorcism Battle. ¡°At that time, Bai Mo infiltrated our practitioners with the Poisonous Substitute Insect. At first, we were not prepared and many of ourpanions were tricked to turn their coats, resulting in a centuries-long period of chaos where countless innocent practitioners died. In the past tens of thousands of years, Bai Mo¡¯s infiltration ability should be even stronger.¡±


    Su Li nodded and transmitted, ¡°Xiang Hua was also poisoned by the Poisonous Substitute Insect.¡±


    Ancestor Lei changed his gentle face. With an uncontroble emotion, he forgot to transmit but blurted, ¡°You said Hua...¡±


    Ling Li and Ban Qian were confused by their obscure words.


    Ban Qian did not have a delicate mind, so he stopped listening and his thoughts were all on Ling Li at the moment.


    Ling San was obviously a fake name. Although the old ancestor¡¯s attitude towards Ling San was abnormal, he could also notice that Ling San¡¯s origin was definitely not worse than that of Su Jiuzhou. But Ling San actually stayed in their sect and served as an attendant of Su Jiuzhou for half a month. He was even said to be a ¡°toy boy¡± and did not refute it.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between him and Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    While Ban Qian was wandering around, Ancestor Lei put on a long face, and his illusory body began to flicker.


    ¡°Bai Mo, how dare you harm my child!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Ancestor Lei. Grand Elder Hua was still in his right senses. The poisonous insect didn¡¯t hurt him so much. Do you have the method to prevent and control the Poisonous Substitute Insect?¡±


    After Su Li¡¯sfort, Ancestor Lei calmed down quickly, ¡°There is no invincible method in this world, and the Poisonous Substitute Insect is naturally wed. I heard that only with the flesh and blood of virgin boys and girls can the refinement of the Poisonous Substitute Insect be sessfullypleted. It¡¯s an evil thing, and the thunder method of Fenglei Sect is the most useful way to damage it.


    However, with the fate skill of Fate Ancestor, the Poisonous Substitute Insect transformed into Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect. After its defect was hidden, the thunder method was difficult to work again. At that time, we spent hundreds of years trying to find ways to damage it. And then the Master of Qingshui Circle identally discovered that Tianxing Fate Skill was extremely harmful to Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect. So, he let Bai Su make a great deal of Tianxing Immortal Water to contain the attack of Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since there is Tianxing Immortal Water, why is there still Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect?¡±


    ¡°Tianxing Immortal Water is also transformed by fate skill, and its function is greatly rted to pneuma fortune!¡±


    Ancestor Lei wore a serious look, ¡°Bai Mo must think of a way to weaken the whole Qingshui Circle¡¯s pneuma fortune and force the pneuma fortune into himself. Under this shift, even with the blessing and protection of Tianxing Immortal Water, there will be people with little luck to be poisoned by it.¡±


    ¡°Weaken the pneuma fortune of a whole circle?¡±


    Ling Li frowned, ¡°Even if Bai Mo was infinitely capable, how could he weaken...¡±


    Before Ling Li could end his remark, he suddenly paused.

 Chapter 627 - The Past of Qingshui Circle

    <h4>Chapter 627 The Past of Qingshui Circle</h4>


    ¡°It seems that you have already thought of it.¡±


    Ancestor Lei looked at Ling Li¡¯s face and said in a deep tone, ¡°It¡¯s Holy Girl Su Li! She shouldn¡¯t have existed in the world, but Fate Ancestor took advantage of the right ce and right time, forcing her to be born in Qingshui Circle. Su Li took away nearly half of the pneuma fortune from Qingshui Circle as soon as she appeared. Fortunately, she died a thousand years ago. Otherwise, if she left the Reincarnation Mirror and worked for Fate Ancestor again, the consequences would be disastrous.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ancestor Lei sighed, ¡°However, the pneuma fortune was also buried with Su Li¡¯s death. As a result, Qingshui Circle¡¯s pneuma fortune is permanently reduced, and the goal of Fate Ancestor has also been achieved.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly. This was the first time that she had heard of this, but it was indeed reasonable.


    Ling Li stared at Ancestor Lei coldly. With tight fists in his sleeves, he said angrily, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Su Li exist in the world? She didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    Ban Qian was surprised that Ling Li suddenly became excited. But then he thought of someone, and looked at Ling Li in shock.


    Ling San, could it be...


    ¡°Ha-ha, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Ancestor Lei was not surprised at Ling Li¡¯s reaction. He had seen through Ling Li¡¯s disguise at the first nce. Ling Qingshui¡¯s ¡°Blue Puppet Vizard¡± was excellent, but obviously, Ling Li had not mastered it.


    ¡°But...¡± Ancestor Lei changed his tone, ¡°Su Li did not have any fault. Not only was she not wrong, but she made a great contribution. If she had not chosen to break her soul into pieces in the Reincarnation Mirror, the cultivation circle would have probably be the back garden of Fate Ancestor.¡±


    Ling Li fell silent, and his eyes gradually became red. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to calm down, because he knew that Su Li was reincarnated, and he would soon get Su Li¡¯s identity in this life from the Reincarnation Mirror in Su Jiuzhou¡¯s hands.


    ¡°In that case, Senior Ancestor Lei.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°If Holy Girl Su¡¯s pneuma fortune did not disappear and someone used it to establish a sect, inviting all holy sects to join in, then with Tianxing Immortal Water, would it be possible to force all the immature Poisonous Fate Substitute Insects out of the bodies?¡±


    Ancestor Lei suddenly stared at Su Li with gleaming eyes, as if he wanted to see through her. But no matter how hard he tried, Su Li was like a cloud of mist.


    ¡°Little Fellow Practitioner, if your hypothesis is valid,¡± his tone slowed down, ¡°it will be possible.¡±


    ¡°Ancestor Lei, do you want to be the first to try?¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°At this moment, Ni Sect still has the pneuma fortune of Tianjiao List, so maybe the effect is surprisingly good.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... Little Fellow Practitioner, your appetite is too big.¡±


    Ancestor Leiughed happily, ¡°However, since you have taken the two kinds of Divine Thunder, Fenglei Holy Sect has no Divine Thunder anymore and exists in name only. So why not join in Ni Sect?!¡±


    Having said this, he nced at Ling Li thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to transmit the sound to Xiang Nan to exin the matter.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to cover up the nature¡¯s mystery?¡±


    Su Li leaned on the stone chair, folding her hands on her knees, ¡°Perhaps Fate Ancestor will notice the change of pneuma fortune immediately. I can cheat him for a while because I have learned the method of nature curb.¡±


    ¡°Nature curb?¡±


    Ancestor Lei¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and his smile was even brighter, ¡°Was Shengxue Sect also persuaded by you?¡±


    ¡°Not really, it is for another reason.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t want to say more, so Ancestor Lei didn¡¯t ask too much. He only said, ¡°Fenglei Sect has existed in Qingshui Circle for tens of thousands of years, so of course we have certain capability. I don¡¯t need to trouble you to cover up the nature¡¯s mystery.¡±


    Then Ancestor Lei closed his eyes.


    Su Li also closed her eyes, waiting quietly on the side.


    Xiang Nan was practicing in istion, and suddenly heard the sound transmission, ¡°Xiang Nan, are you here?¡±


    Hearing this familiar voice, Xiang Nan trembled and immediately opened her eyes, ¡°Foster Father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Ancestor Lei was a bit exhausted, ¡°I am only a residual soul which is contrary to the nature¡¯s mystery, so I cannot say too much. This message is only for one thing. From then on, Fenglei Sect joins in Ni Sect. Don¡¯t ask more! Go to Gengjin Tower immediately and observe Xiang Hua¡¯s reaction.¡±


    ¡°Join in Ni Sect?¡±


    Xiang Nan was shocked, but her foster father was so important to her that even though she was very confused, she immediately set off for the Gengjin Tower.


    At the same moment, golden light suddenly appeared on the top of the Gengjin Tower, and the entire Fenglei Holy Sect was covered in a few breaths. Xiang Hua was astonished at what he saw. What happened?


    Suddenly, Xiang Hua felt nauseous, as if something was stirring in his throat.


    He pulled his itchy throat, and a momentter, he vomited a white long worm. The long worm seemed to be suffering from pain. It twisted violently on the ground for a moment and screamed. Then it exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Xiang Hua watched this scene nkly. After a while, he sensed the regaining freedom of his awareness sea. He was surprised and delighted.


    ¡°The Poisonous Substitute Insect is dead?!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Xiang Nan, who had witnessed the whole process at the door, swallowed hard and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Xiang Hua sighed and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our foster father.¡±


    Xiang Nan repeated Ancestor Lei¡¯smand. Xiang Hua, who knew more about the truth, immediately understood that their foster father¡¯s awareness was still there and had met with Su Jiuzhou!


    Although he didn¡¯t understand the principle, but it seemed that he could get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insect as long as their sect joined in Ni Sect?!


    ¡°Nan, don¡¯t ask so much. Our foster father¡¯s choice is right!¡±


    Xiang Hua closed the gate of the Gengjin Tower and told all his suffering of these years to Xiang Nan. Only then did Xiang Nan realize that her brother had been controlled by the Fate Pce and that he almost lost his mind and became a puppet!


    ¡°Fate Ancestor!¡±


    Xiang Nan was indignant,¡°We choose to live in peace, but Fate Ancestors will not! As long as Fate Pce exists, there will be no peace! Now that our foster father has let us join in Ni Sect, let¡¯s fight until death!¡±


    Xiang Hua wanted to kill Fate Ancestor, saying, ¡°No death, no rest!¡±


    In the unowned small world, Ancestor Lei opened his eyes. He looked at Su Li, who still closed her eyes, and smiled with relief.


    In the Changjiang River, the waves behind drove on those before. The nemesis of Fate Ancestor appeared, and it was time for him to withdraw from the stage of history.


    ¡°It seems that Senior Ancestor Lei has received satisfactory results.¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes, ¡°I wonder if I can stay here for three days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you want to activate the seed of Divine Thunder of Earth here?¡±


    Ancestor Lei raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Of course, this site has be yours now. I am the guest. You can stay as long as you want. And I can also help you as you activate it.¡±


    ¡°Senior Ancestor Lei, that is overstating.¡±


    Su Li smiled sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ambition to dominate the world. That¡¯s too troublesome. As long as Fate Ancestor is killed, Ni Sect will still belong to the Jiuzhou Region.¡±


    Ancestor Lei smiled without saying a word. Time would verify thismitment.


    For the next three days, Su Li practiced in istion. And Ban Qian left happily. Now the entire Fenglei Holy Sect belonged to Ni Sect, and there was no need for him to struggle anymore.


    In the unowned space, Ancestor Lei and Ling Li were left alone.


    Ling Li had calmed down at the moment. He nced at the dark ce where Su Li was practicing in istion. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Senior Ancestor Lei, why did you say...Ling Qingshui is selfish?¡±


    Lei Zu was still smiling, but the smile suddenly faded. He asked, ¡°How much do you know about him?¡±


    Ling Li shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about him.¡±


    He inherited only the cultivation, but no memory. His understanding of Ling Qingshui was still limited to what he heard and saw at the end of the divine awareness.


    ¡°I only know that my father is not the Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine, but the Master of Qingshui Circle named Ling Qingshui.¡±


    Ancestor Lei sighed, ¡°If I say the failure of the great battle that year wasrgely because of you, how will you feel?¡±


    Ling Li was shocked, ¡°Why did you say this?¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou has just begun her refining, so there is still time for me. I will tell you.¡± Ancestor Lei sat on the stone chair again and his cloudy eyes were dim, ¡°I have sworn that if I meet you, I will certainly kill you tofort the old friends who have died in the battle. But this thought has faded with my death. You were just a baby at that time, so it was not your fault.¡±


    Ling Li took a light breath, sat beside Ancestor Lei, and said, ¡°I would like to hear the details.¡±


    ¡°In fact, both your father and Bai Mo are outsiders to Qingshui Circle.¡±


    Ling Li was shocked by Ancestor Lei¡¯s words.


    Ling Qingshui...was not a person from Qingshui Circle?!


    Seeing the reaction of Ling Li, Ancestor Lei couldn¡¯t help smiling. He continued, ¡°But you were born in Qingshui Circle. Your mother was the Great Lord of All Spirits Pce, but she disappearedter.¡±


    ¡°All Spirits Pce?¡± Ling Li was a little confused, but it did not prevent him from asking, ¡°I know that All Spirits Calendar was before Qingshui Calendar.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ancestor Lei said respectfully, ¡°All Spirits Pce once ruled this circle for hundreds of thousands of years, and it was the true overlord. Later, the entire pce disappeared for no reason, and I suspected it was also rted to your father. But now tens of thousands of years have passed, and no one knows the reason.¡±


    Seeing Ling Li fall into silence, Ancestor Lei went on to say, ¡°Bai Mo appeared after that. And as soon as he appeared, he created bloodbaths in several regions, among which was the region next to Jiuzhou Region. Ling Qingshui had already be the Master of Qingshui Circle at that time, so he naturally took the responsibility of protecting Qingshui Circle. He ordered all the sects to merge into Qingshui Pce, forming an army to destroy the Demon Pce. However, Bai Mo had already escaped and nobody knew where he was hiding.


    At that time, All Spirits Pce and your mother also disappeared. Ling Qingshui took care of you alone while chasing Bai Mo. Butter, I didn¡¯t know what evil method Bai Mo had adopted, but the naturalw of this circle was bewitchedand began to expel Ling Qingshui.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ancestor Lei became more serious, ¡°It was also at that time that we knew Ling Qingshui was not from Qingshui Circle. Bai Mo then got the opportunity to use Destroy Thunder to kill Ling Qingshui. But Ling Qingshui was after all an immortal. Even if he didn¡¯t have the Thunder of Lustration, the Destroy Thunder could only hurt him, but couldn¡¯t kill him.


    That battle was extremely furious, and it ended with great loss at both sides.¡±

 Chapter 628 - Even Betrayed Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 628 Even Betrayed Everyone</h4>


    ¡°What happened afterwards?¡±


    Ling Li couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Since Bai Mo was injured, why didn¡¯t you follow up a victory with hot pursuit?¡±


    ¡°Bai Mo disappeared after he was injured. No one knew where he hid.¡± Ancestor Lei lowered his voice, ¡°Your father was seriously injured at that time, and the injuries were difficult to heal due to the spite of the naturalw of this circle. And it was not long after you were born. Hated by the naturalw, you were also in immediate danger of dying.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ancestor Lei slowed down and stared at Ling Li, ¡°The immortal did have incredible means. He sealed you to make you stay one year old forever until the seal expired on its own due to long time.


    Time is a weapon that even the naturalw cannot resist. As long as the time was long enough, your existence would be forgotten by the naturalw, and naturally, there would be no danger of premature death.


    But this method was against the naturalw. It had a great impact on Ling Qingshui¡¯s power, and might even affect the battle. At that time, Ling Qingshui was in a dilemma. He could only choose one from Qingshui Circle and you. No one knew his situation at that time, but now it seems that he...has chosen you.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes became red, as if he saw that indomitable man. His father foughtagainst Bai Mo desperatelyafter his mother suddenly disappeared; his father gently hugged him after being seriously injured; his father left resolutelyafter sealing him...


    It turned out that the Great Lord of the Shengtian Shrine was just a vampire full of lies.


    It turned out that his father loved him so much and even betrayed everyone for him.


    ¡°Later, behind the scenes, Bai Mo created Poisonous Substitute Insects, causing the allied forces of Qingshui Pce to fall apart in an instant. Qingshui Circle was a chaos for hundreds of years. Only after Tianxing Immortal Water was produced, did the chaos ended. But people in Qingshui Circle have already been plunged into misery and sufferingat that time. And countless cultivation inheritances were destroyed, causing loss of cultivation methods. But the loss at that time was not as severe as now.


    Bai Mo was very patient. Even if he had the advantage, he was not in a hurry. Instead, he waited for a thousand years until your father¡¯s injury worsened. When your father¡¯s bloodline of the alien circle could even be sensed by us, the Destroy Thunder appeared! Qingshui Pce was destroyed overnight, but at that time, your father had transferred all the people of your n to a safe ce. The naturalw was furious and poured all its anger on your father. At that time, your father¡¯s power...was less than one hundredth of his previous power. With the additional suppression of the alien circle, he was obviously not the opponent of the naturalw...¡±


    Ancestor Lei didn¡¯t say anything further. He found that Ling Li¡¯s eyes were already red. This pair of father and son, who had been separated by tens of thousands of years, didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s heart until today.


    He was still young then and had not adopted Xiang Hua and Xiang Nan. Naturally, he was extremely resentful of Ling Qingshui¡¯s choice.


    But now he had also known what it was like as a father, so he understood the difficulties and sadness of Ling Qingshui. Despite of being strong enough to be above a circle, Ling Qingshui was a pitiful person after all.


    ¡°Where is my...father¡¯s remains?¡±


    Ling Li asked hoarsely. This was the first time that he had called Ling Qingshui father, but he was not unustomed to it at all. He even felt that he would not be able to pay off his debt to his father in his lifetime.


    Ancestor Lei shook his head, ¡°No one knows it. Ling Qingshui was an immortal, so his remains would not be destroyed. But nothing was left after that Destroy Thunder. Then the King of Ghostsset up a cenotaph for him in the Ghost Region of Han Sect. Later an ice demon was born in the Ghost n¡¯s old haunt, and the cenotaph was probably destroyed.¡±


    Ling Li took a deep breath and clearly heard the drumming sound of the blood flowing through his heart. The golden blood was a symbol of heirs of the immortal. He didn¡¯t practice much recently, but relying on his bloodline, his power had broken through Dacheng Realm and entered the Realm of Junior Emperor. It was not hard to imagine how powerful his father was.


    But such a powerful father was ultimately defeated by the conspiracy of Bai Mo!


    ¡°I will atone for my father¡¯s mistake! I will kill Bai Mo for the creatures of Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Ancestor Lei shook his head andughed, ¡°You...are too weak. But if you are given time, it is not easy to say. You were born in this circle, and Qingshui Circle is your mother circle. You don¡¯t have defects as your father. If you can be an immortal, Bai Mo will definitely not be your opponent. But to be an immortal¡­¡±


    The voice of Ancestor Lei was a bit helpless, ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡±


    ¡°No matter how much time it takes.¡±


    Ling Li was determined to kill Bai Mo, whether it was for his father or Su Li...


    ¡°Ha-ha, good. What youck most is time.¡±


    Ancestor Lei pointed to Su Li¡¯s location, ¡°Compared with you, she has a higher probability of sess, which is also the reason why I believe her. Her power and force have beenpletely formed in just a few years. It happened so fast that even Bai Mo had not realized. If you want to kill Bai Mo, following her...is indeed the best way.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou... Why is she against Fate Pce?¡±


    Seeing Ancestor Lei was not surprised at all, Ling Li couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°She is a prodigy unseen for tens of thousands of years and also a hundred-year-old Junior Emperor. As long as she is given more time, it won¡¯t take long for her to be an immortal... Why does she ask for trouble?¡±


    This was what he could not understand most. Whether in terms of power or wisdom, Su Jiuzhou could be called the prodigyof prodigies. But why did she choose to challenge such a powerful opponent when she was still weak?


    ¡°Hahaha, boy, you are so naive. Do you think you are the only victim in the world?¡±


    Ancestor Leiughed meaningfully and said, ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡¯s hatred towards Bai Mo is not less than you. What¡¯s more, as long as Bai Mo knows her existence and her potential, he will definitely kill her. Fortunately, Su Jiuzhou didn¡¯t appear in front of the worlduntil Ni Sect became a major force. With Chi Tian of the Chimo Circle, Bai Mo...could not do anything.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ancestor Lei got up, and his illusory shadow plunged into the darkness.


    ¡°What needs to be said has been said. I¡¯ll go and see Su Jiuzhou, and you can do as you like.¡±


    Ling Li looked thoughtfully at Su Jiuzhou in the dark for a moment.


    ¡°Your hatred... What could it be?¡±


    Three days passed quickly.


    A ray of light shed outside the Defensive Matrix of Fenglei Holy Sect, and two figures came out.


    Khaki light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She bowed with a fist and palm salute to the Defensive Matrix, and then left without saying a word. Ling Li immediately followed, ¡°Su Jiuzhou, you...¡±


    Su Li paused, turned her head and said coldly, ¡°I will give you the Reincarnation Mirror before merging the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly forgot what he had wanted to say before.


    Su Li sneered and left quickly, leaving only the afterimage of a ck dress.


    ¡°I just...worry about your safety...¡±


    It would be a pity if Su Jiuzhou died of the merging of the five kinds of Divine Thunder. He was not able to understand Su Jiuzhou¡¯s thinking.


    Ling Li sighed, and followed Su Li immediately. The ck dress was inexplicably familiar to him, but his heart was full of helplessness because of Su Jiuzhou¡¯s misunderstanding. Thus, he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After getting the Reincarnation Mirror at Ciyun Building, he would reconsider the long-term n.


    Ting-a-ling¡ª


    In the center of the main hall of Fate Pce, the small golden tower suddenly began to jingle, and an image began to appear.


    ¡°The sign of fate has emerged... Ha-ha...¡±


    Laughter echoed in the darkness, ¡°The death testing is approaching. I wonder what you will choose, Senior Master Qingshui.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Senior Sister Apprentice Holy Girl! Senior Sister Apprentice Holy Girl!¡±


    Hearing the shouts from outside, Xuan Yu¡¯er awakened from the trance state immediately. She picked up the token given by her master, opened the door hurriedly and asked, ¡°Junior Sister Apprentice, how is it? Has the wife of our master ended her practice in istion?¡±


    Junior Sister Apprentice nodded, ¡°I have heard a loud noise. Go quickly!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er immediately turned into a sword light and rushed into the ce for practicing in istion at the fastest speed. Then she saw the door of the central cave open. She neatened her messy clothes, walked in happily, and shouted, ¡°Madam...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Come here!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er saw a woman in red, who looked like being about thirty years old, leaning on a soft couch in the cave and holding a pipe in her hand. Her whiteplexion looked even more charming in the smoke.


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er walked to the woman happily and carefully covered the clothes on her, ¡°Madam, you are wearing so few clothes again. Master will be angry.¡±


    ¡°That damn fool?¡±


    The woman rolled her eyes and said, ¡°He is always hiding in his home like an old tortoise. And he hasn¡¯te to see me for a long time. Does he dare to be angry?¡±


    The woman suddenly threw away the pipe and pulled Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s face with both her hands, ¡°Yu¡¯er, you are so good because you¡¯vee to see me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t joke with me.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er freed herself quickly and handed the token to the woman, ¡°This is a token that Master asked me to give you.¡±


    Seeing the token, the woman became serious, ¡°That damn fool is always cautious, but why is he so reckless this time? What is Su Jiuzhou¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°Um... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er said. Seeing her Madam¡¯s unhappy face, she immediately added, ¡°But Su Jiuzhou is an important person in Master¡¯s divination! And I only feel she is...so amazing! So powerful!¡±


    The woman raised her brows and said, ¡°More powerful than me?! She is just the number one on Tianjiao List. I have also been the number one! But she managed to make four members of Ni Sect appear on the list, which really surprised me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, I know you are powerful. If you weren¡¯t toozy, even members of the top holy sects might not be your opponents. But it is not the time topete with others!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er puckered her lips and said, ¡°This is the death testing! You must take it seriously!¡±


    The woman waved her sleeves and said with a weird smile, ¡°It is just the Shared-life Lock. Your master thought he was too young at that time and now regrets, right? If I died, that damn fool would have to be buried with me! Why is he so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Master is also suffering...¡±


    ¡°You are kidding!¡±


    The woman suddenly got up and walk to the door of the cave, turning her back towards Xuan Yu¡¯er. She looked at the sky outside, and changed her tone abruptly,


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, leave here.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er stiffened, ¡°Senior Master, you...are back?¡±

 Chapter 629 - Senior Master Qingshui

    <h4>Chapter 629 Senior Master Qingshui</h4>


    The woman turned around and looked down at what she was wearing. She frowned and said nothing. Being scantily d with a red dress, she suddenly covered herself up with a cyan-brown priest frock.


    She gave a salute of Taoist with one hand, and meanwhile, a horsetail whisk appeared in the other hand. Her eyes were calm and peaceful as if she cared about nothing.


    ¡°Yu¡¯er, how long have I been asleep?¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er had to answer, ¡°I... I just got here, too.¡±


    But she was uneasy. Why did Senior Master Qingshui wake up at this time? If Su Jiuzhou came over, wouldn¡¯t she happen to be in trouble?


    ¡°Do not you know that?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui walked out of the cave with a cold face. Xuan Yu¡¯er hurriedly followed, ¡°Senior Master! Please don¡¯t walk around. Your soul is still weak!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get out if I don¡¯te out now.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui spoke calmly. When the oing junior sister apprentice saw Senior Master Qingshui, she was surprised and delighted, ¡°Master, you are awake! It has been nine hundred years!¡±


    ¡°Huan¡¯er.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s eyes showed a little warmth, ¡°How is everything going during my deep sleep?¡±


    Holding Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s arm, Huan¡¯er nodded and spoke. Xuan Yu¡¯er silently followed behind, with a sad expression.


    ¡°Everything in the sect is fine, but the outside is not peaceful. And, Master, it hasn¡¯t been long since the Tianjiao Battle waspleted...¡±


    Huan¡¯er said. Seeing that her master seldom woke up, she seemed to talk endlessly and almost spoke of all the major events of thest 900 years in one breath.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor actually can do nothing about Su Jiuzhou... She seems hard to handle.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s face seemed to never change, and she said at a constant speed, ¡°If it is possible, I would like to see her.¡±


    Huan¡¯er didn¡¯t know about the death testing, and also didn¡¯t know that Xuan Yu¡¯er had contact with Su Jiuzhou. She just nodded, ¡°I heard that Su Jiuzhou is less than a hundred years old, and her cultivation is only at the peak of Yuanying Realm, but her power isparable to that of a Junior Emperor! She is talented and has cunning stratagems. Since the establishment of Ni Sect, its power has been getting stronger. But Fate Pce has no response. It should be afraid of Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°Never underestimate Fate Ancestor.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui berated. Tiredness shed in her eyes with blood color, but she forced down it again, and she said lightly, ¡°I just came out for a breath. Can you wait me a minute?¡±


    ¡°Master, your soul...¡±


    Huan¡¯er said worriedly. Senior Master Qingshui showed an abnormal smile. Sheforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will always be with you.¡±


    Huan¡¯er¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er had secrets with the Madam, and she also had secrets with her master.


    Master¡¯s soul was poisoned by Fate Ancestor with the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect. She woke up because of Tianxing Immortal Water, but she also had irreversible injuries. Her soul was weakened and fell into a longa.


    If she stayed in aa, her death would only be a matter of time.


    At that time, it happened that the cultivationpanion of the Owner of Tianxing Valley lost her physical body. But she was still alive without the physical body, because she practiced the Secret Method of Soul. However, the ordinary physical body couldn¡¯t bear it due to her powerful cultivation.


    The Owner of Tianxing Valley came up with an idea, which was to imnt the soul of his cultivationpanion into Master¡¯s awareness sea. The two souls coexisted, and the soul of Master could also acquire cultivation, which could be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    This was indeed the case. After ten thousand years had passed, the intervals between Master¡¯s awakening were getting shorter, which proved that her soul was recovering.


    Master was getting better, but she...didn¡¯t know if she could wait until Master woke up next time. Although she called Xuan Yu¡¯er senior sister apprentice, and she still looked like a teenager; even her bone age was also measured as in her teens, in fact, she was more than 13,000 years old.


    She had stopped growing since ten thousand years ago, and her cultivation had also stopped when she was three thousand years old. The life span of being in the nature¡¯s test was only 15,000 years.


    ¡°Your still have your spell. It means that Many-faced Witch who cooperated with Fate Ancestor is still in this circle, but...I don¡¯t know where she is hidden. If you can kill her, with the foundation you have umted over the past ten thousand years, you will definitely enter the realm of a Junior Emperor, or even higher than it.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui transmitted the sound tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will help you.¡±


    Huan¡¯er was silent. Master was extremely weak. How could Master help her?


    Many-faced Witchwas a Junior Emperor ten thousand years ago with evil and vicious methods. She must be more powerful after ten thousand years of umtion. Who could match her?


    At this moment, an old woman with the same priest frock came hurriedly. Seeing Senior Master Qingshui in the courtyard, she was surprised, ¡°Grandmaster Qingshui, you are awake?!¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui nodded, ¡°Qu He, thanks for your hard work these years.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, not at all. It is my job.¡±


    At this point, the old woman suddenly said, ¡°By the way! It just happens that you wake up. I can¡¯t make up my mind. Su Jiuzhou came to visit our Ciyun Building, wanting to borrow the most precious treasure¡ªPerfection Wheel. Grandmaster, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui was a little surprised. ¡°I just talked about this woman with Huan¡¯er. Speak of the devil¡ªhere shees!¡±


    ¡°I will meet her in person.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡±


    ¡°I also want to see this prodigy.¡± Huan¡¯er said.


    Seeing Senior Master Qingshui and others walk out of the courtyard, Xuan Yu¡¯er drew a long face, almost crying. Oh, what a coincidence!


    After having tea in the antechamber of Ciyun Building, Su Li waited shortly before hearing the footsteps.


    When she turned around, she saw a group of people walking into the room. The Owner of Ciyun Building was only in second, headed by a Taoist nun who looked less than 30 years old.


    Was that Senior Master Qingshui?!


    Ling Li was surprised. He had heard a lot of rumors about Senior Master Qingshui. It was said that she became mad due to her enormous practice. She was alternately sober and crazy. Now she seemed sober.


    They were lucky.


    ¡°I¡¯m Su Jiuzhou. Are you Senior Master Qingshui?¡±


    Su Li stood up and lowered her head slightly, showing respect.


    Senior Master Qingshui turned her face expressionlessly and walked to the center. When she sat down, she said straightforward, ¡°The treasure of Ciyun Building is never lent!¡±


    Hearing such words, Su Jiuzhou frowned, and Ling Li looked serious.


    It seemed that their luck was not very good.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes dulled when she heard this.


    Something was wrong!


    Master couldn¡¯t control Su Jiuzhou due to her violent temper. If they yed hardball, Mastercouldn¡¯tpass the death testing!


    Su Li sipped the tea, smiling peacefully, ¡°Today is different from the past. I can see that the soul of Senior Master is very weak. If I manage to cure you immediately, can you lend me the Perfection Wheel?¡±


    Hearing this, Huan¡¯er brightened her eyes immediately.


    But Senior Master Qingshui remained calm and slowly put down the horsetail whisk in her hand, speaking slowly, ¡°As the sixth-generation heir of Ciyun Building, I can¡¯t vite the ancestral discipline.¡±


    Su Li frowned and finally felt that it was too difficultto cope with Senior Master Qingshui.


    ¡°Then what do you want, so that you are willing to lend me the treasure? If Qingshui Circle falls, Ciyun Building will not be in safety, right?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui closed her eyes, ¡°Taoism follows nature. All things cannot be forced. You should leave now...¡±


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly froze.


    Su Li put down the cup, smiled slightly, and stood up, ¡°Okay... I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After speaking, she turned and left.


    Xuan Yu¡¯er was anxious and chased after her, ¡°Grand Elder Su, wait a moment. Please listen to me...¡±


    Sitting in the hall, Ling Li stared at Senior Master Qingshuiand said softly, ¡°I hope you will not regret it in the future.¡±


    After speaking, he also got up and left. Huan¡¯er wanted to ask him to stay, but her sleeves were pulled by Senior Master Qingshui.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Huan¡¯er was anxious. Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s eyes suddenly opened with blood color, and the priest frock changed into a red dress.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it! Qingshui, you¡¯re still hypocritical at this time!¡±


    Huan¡¯er only felt that the red shadow shed in front of her, and then she couldn¡¯t see her master.


    ¡°Lady Xueshen...¡±


    Huan¡¯er looked at the figure rushing out quickly, and she was grateful. Master was sometimes pedantic and concerned about face-saving. If she had a bit of boldness like Lady Xueshen, maybe they wouldn¡¯t end up in that situation in those years.


    When Xuan Yu¡¯er raced to the gate of the mountain, she was anxious to see that Su Li had already stepped out of the Defensive Matrix. But at this moment, there was a loud noise from the sky.


    ¡°Hold on, Su Jiuzhou. Please stay!¡±


    Su Li was little bit stunned. This voice...was of Qingshui? Why did it feel like a different person?


    The red shadow shed, ¡°Qingshui¡± stood in front of Su Li, staring at Su Li breathlessly. She said with a smile,


    ¡°Jiuzhou, don¡¯t rush to leave. Let me entertain you, and you can use the Perfection Wheel as you please. I won¡¯t have aint even if it is broken.¡±


    At this point, the expression of anger emerged in the eyes of ¡°Qingshui¡± again, ¡°Xue Ying, you are in Ciyun Building, not in your Xueshen Sect.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The blood color in her eyes rose, and it overwhelmed the cyan color in an instant.


    ¡°It turns out to be two souls.¡±


    Su Li immediately saw through the ¡°Qingshui¡± in front of her.


    ¡°Madam, youe out! Great!¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief. She walked excitedly to the woman in red and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Grand Elder Su. Madam and Senior Master Qingshui share one body. Senior Master Qingshui is staid and pedantic, but she actually hopes that someone can stand up and resist Fate Ancestor. You don¡¯t need to worry about the treasure of Ciyun Building, and Madam can make the decision.¡±


    ¡°So... shall we go into the hall and discuss it in detail?¡±


    Su Li asked and smiled slightly.


    Seeing that she was not angry, Xuan Yu¡¯er breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°This way please, Grand Elder Su!¡±


    Ling Li watched this scene quizzically and then looked at Qingshui who was scantily d with a red dress. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that the rumors were harmful.


    Su Jiuzhou returned to the hall. Seeing that the Senior Master turned into Lady Xueshen, Qu He couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you take out that wheel immediately?¡±


    Xue Ying leaned on the soft couch without concern about her image and had a tobo pipe in her hand, rolling her eyes to the current Owner of Ciyun Building, Qu He.


    Qu He smiled bitterly and looked at Huan¡¯er. Huan¡¯er was silent for a moment and then nodded. She couldn¡¯t continue to be pedantic like Master, which only harmed others and Master herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Xue Ying nodded with satisfaction, ¡°Huan¡¯er, learn more from me to be more open-minded. If a person was staid and pedantic, he or she would be a waste of space!¡±


    ¡°Xue Ying!!¡±

 Chapter 630 - About Qingshui

    <h4>Chapter 630 About Qingshui</h4>


    ¡°Ha-ha, are you angry that I talked about you?¡±


    Xue Ying snorted, ¡°Stupid nun, I hate you for a long time.If it were not Bai Su who wanted to save you, I would walk in one of the henchmen of Fate Ancestor. It¡¯s more useful.¡±


    The cyan light in Xue Ying¡¯s eyes flickered for a while, and it seemed unable to argue with Xue Ying anymore. It finally fell into silence.


    At this moment, Qu He carried a colorless round wheel with dim light into the hall and smiled bitterly, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Su, this is the treasure of my sect, the Perfection Wheel, but only Senior Master Qingshui...can manipte it.¡±


    The implication was that if Senior Master Qingshui disagreed, no one could manipte the treasure.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This was unexpected for Xuan Yu¡¯er, and Xue Ying was also embarrassed. Su Li frowned and was about to speak. But Huan¡¯er suddenly stand up, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know how to manipte it, too.¡±


    Qu He was stunned for a while, blurting out, ¡°Junior Grandmaster, your identity...¡±


    ¡°Junior Grandmaster?¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er looked at Huan¡¯er¡¯s childish face in astonishment, ¡°Huan¡¯er, aren¡¯t you¡­Junior Sister Apprentice?¡±


    ¡°It is no sense to hide my identity anymore.¡±


    Huan¡¯er smiled and looked up, saying to Xuan Yu¡¯er, ¡°I have heard the conversation between you and Lady Xueshen. It is also a death testing for my master. I won¡¯t sit back.¡±


    At this point, Huan¡¯er looked at Su Li, ¡°The maniption of Perfection Wheel is quiteplicated. Grand Elder Su, will you go to the cave with me to discuss it in detail?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Li chuckled, and Huan¡¯er beckoned the wheel into her hand. She nodded to everyone, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Su Li nced at Ling Li and transmitted the sound to him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t manipte the wheel right away. You can wait a few days in Ciyun Building, or you can do your own things ande back in a few days.¡±


    Ling Li nodded slightly. He would not leave. The whereabouts of Su Li¡¯s reincarnation were the top priority to him.


    ¡°s! I can¡¯t help in the end.¡±


    Xue Ying swung the tobo pipe and got up to go back to the cave. Xuan Yu¡¯er hurried to follow. It was always useful to make more preparations, so they couldn¡¯t be idle even though they didn¡¯t know how the death testing woulde.


    Soon, only Ling Li and the Owner of Ciyun Building were left. Qu He smiled politely, ¡°Hey...young man, how about moving to the guest room?¡±


    Ling Li breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and nodded.


    Taoist nun of Ciyun Building didn¡¯t gossip like the First Elder of Fenglei Holy Sect.


    Qu He led the way for a moment, but suddenly, she turned around and asked Ling Li with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Grand Elder Su?¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t say a word.


    Meanwhile, Su Li walked with Huan¡¯er.


    ¡°Now that you rte to Tianxing Valley, then...you should also know something about the secrets in the era of Master of Qingshui Circle, right?¡±


    Su Li admitted frankly, ¡°Sure, but I didn¡¯t experience it personally.¡±


    Huan¡¯er smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Can you see it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Su Li said softly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you will die soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Huan¡¯er recalled, ¡°Although it has been ten thousand years ago, the catastrophe of that year was so clear that it seemed to happen yesterday. The way of erasing memories by the naturalw is indeed terrifying, but the sects like us all have secret methods with rich foundation. Each method shows magical power. Behind each powerful holy sect, there are always people who still know the truth. But...if another ten thousand years pass, the trace of truth will be rare.¡±


    Huan¡¯er looked worried at this point. She stopped and looked directly at Su Li, ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t have much time, right?¡±


    Su Li was silent for a moment and then nodded gently.


    ¡°Then hurry up, and I will teach you how to manipte the wheel. Although this treasure belongs to my master, now she falls into a deep sleep and you can manipte it freely with my help. I will talk to Lady Xueshen to keep my master from interrupting us.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Su Li nodded, and light shed through her eyes, ¡°Do you know the background of Lady Xueshen?¡±


    ¡°Lady Xueshen is the cultivationpanion of the Owner of Tianxing Valley, and...she is also the old ancestor of Xueshen Sect.¡±


    Huan¡¯er smiled helplessly, ¡°Lady Xueshen doesn¡¯t ban killing. Her sect is also not full righteous or evil. The philosophy of her sect is almostpletely opposite to that of my master. I had many misunderstandings about her before, but now Ipletely changed my outlook on her through the contact with her over the past ten thousand years. Even I am a little envious of her. If I had made decisive action, I might have not ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Xueshen Sect?¡±


    Su Li remembered the Xueyin Bandits she had encountered in the Tianjiao Battle, ¡°Is Xueshen Sect still exist?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Respect appeared in Huan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She cautiously said, ¡°The people of Xueshen Sect battled with Fate Pce with their full strength like Lady Xueshen. Atst, they were specifically targeted andpletely annihted by Fate Ancestor. Lady Xueshen also lost her physical body at that time¡­


    She seems casual, but in fact, she has asionally expressed sadness and guilt over the years. She probably feels that living with shame is sorry for the dead...¡±


    Huan¡¯er paused when she said this, and a cold expression appeared for the first time, ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone has told you. There is another person you need to be careful besides Fate Ancestor. Ten thousand years ago, she was called Many-faced Witch. She cast a spell on me.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, she thought of the words that Fang Ling had reminded her that year.


    Would Fang Ling¡¯s Master and Many-faced Witchbe the same person?


    ¡°No one knows what Many-faced Witchlooks like. But her reputation has spread. Many of the vicious schemes of Fate Pce are made by her. And she also contributes to the refining of the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect. If it were not her, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Fate Ancestor to escape from the Great Lord of Qingshui Pce.¡±


    Huan¡¯er sighed softly, ¡°That¡¯s all I know, and I hope it¡¯s helpful to you.¡±


    As she said, she used tactics with hands, and the Perfection Wheel immediately lit up with white light, floating between them, ¡°Now I will transfer my recognition mark to you. It will take about a day...¡±


    Huan¡¯er¡¯s voice gradually diminished. She immersed herself in peeling off the mark.


    While Su Li was still receiving the mark in Ciyun Building, Xiang Hua, who was far away in Fenglei Holy Sect, started to run on errands.


    Having been mutted by the Poisonous Substitute Insect for hundreds of years, he joined a secret small group. There were only 20 Grand Elders or Elders of the holy sects who had not yet surrendered themselves to Fate Pce.


    It was heard that this group had been established since the copse of Qingshui Pce. The group had a history of more than ten thousand years. It had a unique space and could temporarily iste the impact of Poisonous Substitute Insect. Besides, it could also use unique means to monitor the poisoning degree of someone who was harmed by that insect.


    This group was called Poisonous Insect Removal by them. The meaning was simple and straightforward. They wanted to find a way to get rid of the PoisonousSubstitute Insect one day with their efforts.


    It was said that during the heyday of the group, there were fifty or sixty people, containing 80% of the forces of the holy sects. Butter, as holy sects were prated one by one by Fate Pce, the members became less and less.


    Grand Elder of Meizong Sect was once one of them and met with Xiang Hua before. Unfortunately,ter Grand Elder of Meizong Sect was terminally ill and directly removed from the group. So, when Su Jiuzhou talked to Xiang Hua about Grand Elder of Meizong Sect, he had no doubt.


    It was also because of the existence of the isted space that he could go for broke when Su Li used methods to iste the effects of Poisonous Substitute Insect.


    Fortunately, he won the bet!


    After a burst of ecstasy, he immediately began to summon the members of Poisonous Insect Removal. He also knew that this matter was of great importance, so everything was done in secret. It took seven or eight days to summon all members in secret.


    The isted ce, hidden in a small mortal vige, was just a courtyard surrounded by simple fences, but each table, chair and stone were ced in a unique manner, which implied the naturalw.


    At this moment, members of all ages and both sexes entered the deserted courtyard one after another. The mortals in the vige lived as usual, as if the members were invisible.


    When thest person arrived, Xiang Hua, who had been waiting at the courtyard table, opened his eyes suddenly with a grave face, ¡°All fellow practitioners, long time no see.¡±


    The white-haired old woman stood at the outermost edge of the courtyard, leaning on a cane. She said unhappily, ¡°Xiang Hua, you know that the current confrontation between Ni Sectand Fate Pce is in a sensitive period. Why do you still use the highest-level carrier rune to summon us?¡±


    ¡°I think so, Xiang Hua.¡±


    Another Grand Elder of a holy sect also said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ve talked about not meeting for nearly thousands of years. What¡¯s the urgent matter that you need to summon us in a hurry?¡±


    Xiang Hua saw that everyone was unhappy, but he still smiled, ¡°Before talking, we all swear ording to the old rules.¡±


    The white-haired old woman and others were slightly relieved, and their suspicions were slightly cleared. Since Xiang Hua was still willing to take a serious oath, he was still sober and notpletely corroded by the Poisonous Substitute Insect.


    They were aggressive because they just want to test Xiang Hua¡¯s situation. Since the establishment of Poisonous Insect Removal, there had been a crisis of leaking information, and it was even to be cleared by Fate Pce. Fortunately, no matter how many the casualties were, the group still existed, so the rules of the Blood Curse Oath were produced.


    ¡°I, Xiang Hua, make a Blood Curse Oath here. If I pass a word today into Fate Pce, my blood, soul and physical body will be...sucked up by the curse force¡­ I will be tortured to death!¡±


    As soon as Xiang Hua ended his oath, a bloody rune was condensed in the void, which was engraved on the back of Xiang Hua¡¯s hand. When Xiang Hua was over, everyone followed up and swore their oaths. It was not the first time because of their proficiency.


    For them, whose cultivation was at the realm of Junior Emperor, entrusting their lives to the oath was a shame. But those who were now parasitized by the Poisonous Substitute Insects, were already ashamed.


    After all the people finished swearing, the joy that Xiang Hua suppressed hard expressed suddenly, and his voice was trembling with excitement, ¡°Everyone! My Poisonous Substitute Insect...has been removed!¡±


    Profound silence fell when his words came out, leaving only dozens of sudden breathing sounds.


    ¡°You... What did you say?!¡±


    The white-haired old woman¡¯s voice became hoarse at that moment. She was nearly beingpletely eroded. She had already given up. Today, she just followed the group¡¯s rules and regarded it as a mere formality, only to find Xiang Hua...!


    Xiang Huaughed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the principle is, you...can try this method taught by my foster father...¡±

 Chapter 631 - Odd Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 631 Odd Coincidence</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?!¡±


    ¡°Xiang Hua, please tell us. No matter what it is, we have to try!¡±


    Everyone was shock and asked him.


    Xiang Hua had already anticipated this and pacified them immediately, ¡°You guys, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very easy. I will tell you in every detail. This matter has a lot to do with Ni Sect. Even if there is a big tactical matrix which can iste us from the universe left by talented persons here, Fate Ancestor will be aware that you get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insects at the same time. Then we will be at a disadvantage.¡±


    Xiang Hua calmed everyone down.


    ¡°Grand Elder Xiang Hua, please go ahead. We are not young people. We have gone through a lot of difficulties and hardships, and we don¡¯t care about being alive or dead. Tell us what we should do first.¡±


    The old white-haired woman was so excited that her eyes were reddish, but her tone was calm.


    Xiang Hua recounted what happened to him, including Ancestor Lei¡¯s instructions and the changes to get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insect.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Xiang Hua, do you mean that as long as we truly submit toNi Sect and Su Jiuzhou, we can get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insects?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    Xiang Hua nodded and then immediately shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know the principle. But we also studied it back then. There seemed to be a connection between the Poisonous Substitute Insects and illusory fate. Su Jiuzhou and her followers won four ces of the top ten positions of Tianjiao List. Her pneuma fortune is so strong and unprecedented!¡±


    ¡°Although we had some spections back then, why is poisonous insect skill rted to fate skill?¡±


    Some people were tempted, and some people doubted. For a while, everyone fell silent, but the old white-haired woman took a deep breath and stood up, ¡°Since we are not sure about it, why not try it out? I don¡¯t have too much time to live. So, let me try it for you.¡±


    ¡°Senior Feng Xi...¡±


    After she said these words, many people were moved, but Xiang Hua smiled andforted, ¡°Senior Feng Xi, you will be grateful for the decision you made.¡±


    The old white-haired woman nodded. Although Xiang Hua, who was a telling example, was just in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t believe this thing until it happened to her, or she saw it with her own eyes.


    The white-haired old woman took a breath and said loudly, ¡°I, Feng Xi, representing Fenglin Pce now sincerely submit to Su Jiuzhou, the Grand Elder of Ni Sect of Jiuzhou Region, and I will never regret my words for generations toe!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, many people were shocked.


    ¡°Old Ancestor Feng Xi tries her best, and she doesn¡¯t even leave herself a way out.¡±


    ¡°What kind of way does she have? She either get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insect or die. And Fenglin Pce will be driven to thest ditchwith her demise.¡±


    Xiang Hua held his breath and stared nervously at Old Ancestor Feng Xi. Although he didn¡¯t understand the principle and was uncertain about that method, he still came here. Even if it was the slightest possibility, he still wanted to give it a try.


    One breath, two breaths... After dozens of breaths, nothing happened.


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi¡¯s face immediately turned pale. This was thest time she had expectations, but it was...invalid?


    ¡°Impossible! How could it fail?¡±


    Xiang Hua couldn¡¯t believe it. Why did Old Ancestors Feng Xi have no response while he seeded?


    What was the error?


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m destined to end like this.¡±


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi¡¯s eyes were dim, and in a blink of an eye, she seemed to have lost her spirit and became older.


    Suddenly, she groaned and her eyes turned pale. Then she fell on the ground and convulsed violently.


    ¡°There is something wrong!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically, ¡°Old Ancestor Feng Xi is about to bepletely eroded!¡±


    Xiang Hua was shocked and anxious, ¡°Hurry up! We all work together to suppress it!¡±


    Old Ancestor Chen Su, who had been friends with Old Ancestor Feng Xi, was seething with rage, ¡°Help her! Who can suppress it?! No matter what method it is, try it! Otherwise, we will die like Old Ancestor Feng Xi!¡±


    It seemed that his words worked. A female old ancestor in the crowd showed decisiveness and took out a white porcin vase without saying anything. Then she forced apart Old Ancestor Feng Xi¡¯s mouth and poured the water in the porcin vase into her mouth.


    ¡°ording to the legend, when Tianyake Attic presented itself in cultivation circle in the name of Tianxing Valley, it once disclosed the method of making Tianxing Immortal Water. It seemed that the its action was an attempt to weaken the influence of Fate Pce. But it brought little effect. We can only make every possible effort now.¡±


    The female old ancestor put away the porcin vase and stared at Old Ancestor Feng Xi nervously. But instead of stopping trembling, Old Ancestor Feng Xi responded more intensely and started to foam at the mouth.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    ¡°How could she be like this?¡± The female old ancestor muttered to herself in a loss.


    Old Ancestor Chen Su turned his head, put his hand on his face and fell silent.


    ¡°Let her rest in peace.¡±


    An old ancestor sighed, ¡°In a few moments, she will be a puppet of Fate Pce. She definitely doesn¡¯t want to be like that. It¡¯s better for her to die in peace. This is what all of us have to face.¡±


    Xiang Hua¡¯s eyes were full of self-usation. If he hadn¡¯t acted recklessly, maybe Grand Elder Feng Xi would have been able to hold on for a while, but...it didn¡¯t seem to make any sense.


    ¡°Let me do this. I will pierce through her awareness sea with my sword, and she won¡¯t feel any pain.¡±


    A middle-aged man walked out solemnly with a sword. He made a gesture with one hand, and the flying sword immediately shot out by itself. When it was about to reach Old Ancestor Feng Xi¡¯s head...


    Puff!


    A wrinkled hand suddenly grabbed the flying sword, and the owner of this hand was...Feng Xi.


    She sat up slowly with disheveled white hair. The middle-aged man¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Why does Old AncestorFeng Xi change into a puppet so fast?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and they all took out their treasures. When they were about to cast spells, they heard a faint voice from her.


    ¡°Hold on, I haven¡¯t been eroded yet...¡±


    She vomited!


    Before Old Ancestor Feng Xi could finish speaking, she suddenly felt a sharp nausea and vomited out loudly onto the ground. An unpleasant stench radiated from her.


    But everyone didn¡¯t seem to smell this stench and stared at the Old Ancestor Feng Xi intently.


    Snap!


    A white worm thicker than an arm fell to the ground mixed with saliva. It immediately screamed and exploded into blood mist.


    Seeing this, Xiang Hua finally rxed with a smile.


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi stared nkly at the bloodstain of the Poisonous Substitute Insect which exploded. The oppression in her awareness sea disappeared. After thousands of years, she finally realized the unprecedented ease.


    ¡°I...really recover?¡±


    Feng Xi couldn¡¯t stop her voice from trembling, and she slumped onto the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned a little red, and they were extremely excited.


    They had to believe what happened before them.


    They would have a chance to get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insects only when they submitted to Ni Sect!


    ¡°I seem to understand it.¡±


    The female old ancestor, who just took out Tianxing Immortal Water, brightened her eyes, ¡°Old Ancestor Feng Xi, the pneuma fortune of your Fenglin Pce is still a little weaker than that of Fenglei Holy Sect. Submitting to Ni Sect is not enough to suppress the Poisonous Substitute Insect. The Tianxing Immortal Water has an extremely obvious restraint effect on fate skill, and it¡¯s obviously thest straw.¡±


    Speaking of this, the female old ancestor smiled broadly, ¡°Old AncestorFeng Xi, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi¡¯s white hair fluttered with wind, and her face glowed with health. ¡°Thanks to your Tianxing Immortal Water, I could be alive.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The female old ancestor¡¯s eyes became clear with a little admiration. ¡°All of us should thank Su Jiuzhou! If she had not established Ni Sect, the Poisonous Substitute Insects would have killed us all.¡±


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi was taken aback, and then she nodded sincerely. She was just in desperation and had to make a try. Now she was thankful that she had the courage to try it.


    ¡°Pneuma fortune is changeable, but as sects continually to join in, the pneuma fortune of Ni Sect will surely rise.¡±


    Old Ancestor Chen Su smiled, ¡°That is to say, as long as there are enough sects to join Ni Sect and those sects are strong enough, all sects may get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insects. And even we can form arge army to crush Fate Pce!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Everyoneughed violently. Old Ancestor Feng Xi smiled while narrowing her eyes. And her eyes brightened. ¡°This is something that we didn¡¯t even dare to think about before.¡±


    Xiang Hua smiled and nodded, ¡°Su Jiuzhou¡¯s determination against Fate Ancestor is extremely firm. Maybe after all of us get rid of the Poisonous Substitute Insects, we can go to see her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should visit her!¡±


    ¡°We must see our leader.¡±


    ¡°However, we need to give the matter further thought and discuss itter to prevent Fate Pce from noticing us in advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Except for Old Ancestors Feng Xi, we haven¡¯t been poisoned by the Poisonous Substitute Insects for a long time. I think we can work together toe up with a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. We won¡¯t stop until we kill Fate Ancestor!¡±


    ¡°Kill Fate Ancestor!¡±


    ¡ª


    At this moment, in the Tianxing Valley, Bai Su suddenly opened his eyes. He looked up at the sky and made finger gestures.


    ¡°The astronomical phenomena have changed, but it is not obvious. The pneuma fortune still favors Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Bai Su got up and went back into the inner hall. He smelled the peculiar fragrance of Tianxing Immortal Water.


    ¡°If Su Jiuzhou¡¯s words are true, the Tianxing Immortal Water here will be not enough. We need to refine it more.¡±


    Bai Su muttered to himself, thinking of the embarrassing situation that he was tied up tightly by Su Jiuzhou in the thatched cottage. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been a prodigy for nearly hundreds years. So, what made Su Jiuzhou like this?¡±


    For hundreds years? Did that mean Su Jiuzhou¡¯s soul...was not a new soul?!


    Bai Su suddenly thought of this. His pupils instantly shrank to the size of a pinhole, and his heart beat violently.


    ¡°Does it mean... Does it mean! Su Jiuzhou is probably...¡±


    Ding!!!!


    Suddenly, his thinking was interrupted by a harsh rm sound.


    When Bai Su heard this sound, his face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly entered the innermost adytum. There was nothing else in it but a whitepass.


    But now this whitepass had be pure color, which looked like one eye of a devil!


    ¡°Damn it!!¡±


    Being scared, Bai Su quickly took out an ancient cross-circle carrier rune and smashed it into pieces. Then he screamed with all his strength, ¡°Tell Su Jiuzhou to run away!!¡±


    At the same time, Xue Ying took out the broken carrier rune suspiciously, and she lost in thought.


    She thought, ¡°It is the most precious thing for him. Now it is broken, but I don¡¯t receive any news. What happens?¡±


    ¡°It seems I am notte.¡±


    But at this moment, augh sounded in the void. Hearing this familiar unique tone, Xue Ying brightened her eyes with bloody light and wore a serious look.

 Chapter 632 - Destroy Ciyun Building

    <h4>Chapter 632 Destroy Ciyun Building</h4>


    ¡°Bai Mo!!¡±


    A bloody shadow shed above Ciyun Building, and Xue Ying looked serious, staring at the white-clothed man who emerged out of the void not far away. That man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly as it was in her memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Bai Mo!¡±


    Xue Ying sneered, clenching her fists. And the bloody mark between her eyebrows shed out and dyed Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s cyan hair red.


    ¡°I can smell your disgusting stench from far away!¡±


    Bai Ming flicked his sleeves gently with a gentle smile, ¡°It turns out you are my sister-inw. How is my dear brothertely?¡±


    ¡°Bai Mo, don¡¯t imagine that I dare not to kill you because you upied Bai Ming¡¯s physical body. Sooner orter, blood debts of Xueshen Sect must be repaid in kind!¡±


    Bai Mo smiled while squinting, ¡°I will wait and see.¡±


    Xue Ying was irritated by his words. She snorted and looked around, ¡°Where are your henchmen? You can¡¯t travel alone because you are timid and afraid of death. Let theme here. I will kill them at the same time!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Bai Mo shook his head and smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, you are still so reckless. In fact, you understand that it is not me who killed all the people in Xueshen Sect but you, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xue Ying sternly scolded. Holding a tobo pipe with one hand, she waved it severely. It instantly turned into a bloody knife, and then turned into a lot of sword shadows rushing to Bai Mo!


    When the sword shadows came close to Bai Mo, they were blocked by a transparent barrier and crashed into pieces by it.


    Xue Ying¡¯s pupils shrank, and she get back into the big tactical matrix for protecting the mountain without saying a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see who I brought here?¡±


    Bai Ming spread his hands and smiled wildly, ¡°So... you can see them now.¡±


    Click!


    As soon as he said that, a crack appeared on that transparent barrier, and then more and more cracks crawled on the barrier like a spider web, as if a mirror shattered and showed what was behind it.


    The first one who showed up was the Lord of Shengtian Shrine.


    He smiled faintly in his ck hood, ¡°Ciyun Building, you dare to openly collude with Ni Sect. Youmit a felony. Today, we, Shengtian Shrine, will destroy your sect on behalf of the naturalw.¡±


    ¡°Ankui Valley is obedient to Fate Pce.¡±


    After someone said that, an old man with a cyan face, who was tall and thin like a mantis in a green robe, appeared like a phantom, and the green ghost fire in his eyes quietly burned.


    ¡°Originally, Huangxing Hall didn¡¯t want to take care of the affair of the sects.¡±


    The noble and morous woman floated on the side of the Fate Pce, and she looked at Xue Ying with cold eyes, as if looking at a sinner, ¡°But Ciyun Building has done too much this time and tried to break the peace of Qingshui Circle which has maintained for tens of thousands of years. I have no choice but to do something.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Xue Yingughed madly, and her hair futtered in the air automatically, ¡°Yin Lin, you are a bitch. Once I admired you that you could rule Huangxing Hall in an orderly manner at your young age. Screw you!¡±


    ¡°Xue Ying, you don¡¯t have to nder me.¡±


    Yin Lin wore a calm expression, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a different stand. In your eyes, Fate Ancestor is the chief culprit in the chaos of Qingshui Circle, but in our eyes, he is the savior who calms Qingshui Circle. Without him, the future of Qingshui Circle would be gloomy.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Xue Ying gritted her teeth, ¡°Bai Mo¡¯s selfish desires have plunged the people of Qingshui Circle into misery and suffering.And there is a fault in civilization of cultivation circle. Do really believe what you are talking about?¡±


    Yin Lin looked at Xue Ying disappointedly and sighed, ¡°For the future of Qingshui Circle, that kind of sacrifice is little! Xue Ying, you are short-sighted, which lead to today¡¯s annihtion. I¡¯m just casting pearls before swine... Forget it.¡±


    Yin Lin shook her head and let out a sign. Behind her, hundreds of Grand Elders appeared one after another!


    Three of the top four holy sects unexpectedly appeared. There were more peoplepared with those who went to destroy Ni Sect at that time!


    Xue Ying¡¯s face was pale, but she still sneered calmly, ¡°Fate Pce really values Ciyun Building!¡±


    ¡°The lion fights the rabbit with all its strength.¡±


    Bai Mo waved his hand, and then all the Grand Elders of holy sects immediately surrounded Ciyun Building. Bai Mo stared at Xue Ying coldly, ¡°You know I have always been extremely cautious. This is a good habit. How long can this big tactical matrixst when all of us attack it?¡±


    Xue Ying¡¯s pupils shrank. She wanted to buy time, but Bai Mo didn¡¯t give her a chance and waved his hand with a chuckle. Then hundreds of Junior Emperors came, instantly breaking through the clouds. The sky suddenly turned ck like the end of the world.


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    In the cave, Yu¡¯er suddenly spit out blood on the ground, and the ceremony of transferring the recognition mark was interrupted.


    Su Li was also affected a little, and her face turned pale slightly. But it became ruddy again in an instant. Yu¡¯er was terrified, ¡°It¡¯s Many-faced Witch, and she is nearby! She interfered with me, and the ceremony failed!¡±


    Su Li abruptly got up, and her divine awareness flew out of the cave. Then her eyes changed immediately. When she was about to go out, her legs were hold tightly by Yu¡¯er who was bleeding from her mouth.


    ¡°No! You are our only hope. You...get out of here!¡±


    Yu¡¯er trembled and took out a thumb-sized triangle rune from the universe ring. She put it onto Su Li¡¯s hand and quickly said, ¡°This is the treasure I have preserved from the ancient times to the present, and even my master does not know it. It is the cross-circle teleporting rune! I don¡¯t know if it is still useful, but the only option now is that you can try to use it and leave temporarily! If you be stronger in the future, you cane back to take your revenge!¡±


    Su Li held the triangle rune, narrowing her eyes. Sheforted Yu¡¯er who was trembling like a frightened rabbit, ¡°Rx, things may not be as bad as you think.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Hurry up! Leave from the teleporting matrix!¡±


    Qu He received the sound and immediately arranged for everyone to evacuate temporarily. When she passed the guest room, she paused. She only hesitated for a moment and then opened the door, ¡°Young hero, Ciyun Building is suffering an unprecedented...¡±


    Before she could finish his words, Qu He was shocked by the face of the man in the room andpletely forgot what she wanted to say, ¡°You, Lord of Evil...¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ling Li, who restored to his original appearance, got up and walked to Qu He¡¯s side. He looked right up to the sky, ¡°You speed up, and I will buy time with Senior Master Qingshui.¡±


    Qu He¡¯s body shook, and her mind was full of doubts.


    Was he really Lord of Evil?


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Ling Li urged and stood tall with a stomp on the ground.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Hearing this voice, all the Grand Elders clearly saw the person who wasing. They were stunned and immediately cast their doubtful eyes on the Lord of Shengtian Shrine.


    ¡°Ling Li, you are really here!¡±


    The voice of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine was continually trembling. Then he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. Go back with me and you are still the Lord of Evil of Shengtian Shrine...¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Ling Li smirked, ¡°Go back and continue to be used by you, as your tool to suppress my Qingshui Pce?¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine trembled, ¡°You...actually know...¡±


    ¡°Lord of Shengtian Shrine, I¡¯ve said it earlier.¡±


    Bai Mo sped his chest with his arms and were gloating, ¡°Ling Li was born with a rebellious nature. Sooner orter, he would rebel against us. Do you regret that you stopped me from killing him back then?¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine stared at Ling Li, gritting his teeth, ¡°I am very regretful!¡±


    ¡°Ling Li? The Lord of Evil?¡±


    Xue Ying looked at Ling Li with scorching eyes. The malice in her eyes faded, and a little bit of joy appeared. ¡°You are the son of the Great Lord of Qingshui Pce?! Young Lord?! I was one of the Great Lord¡¯s four great generals, Xue Ying!¡±


    Ling Li was about to say something, but Bai Mo waved his hand impatiently and said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have any leisure time to watch your moving reunion. Since there is a connection between you two, now you can be goodpany to each other inherworld.¡±


    ¡°How dare you want to break through my Ciyun Building?¡±


    Xue Ying¡¯s hair suddenly changed from red to ck, and her eyes turned cold. Her blood red dress turned into a priest frock.


    ¡°Senior Master Qingshui.¡±


    Ling Li called. Qingshui nced at him and said, ¡°Ciyun Building has been established for 30,000 years. If the building is destroyed today, as the sixth-generation heir of Ciyun Building, I will be so ashamed of myself to the ancestors. But...I will never let you have an easy time!¡±


    Speaking of this, Qingshui changed the calmness in her eyes into a gruesome pneuma scarier than that of Xue Ying. ¡°Ciyun Tactical Matrix, open!¡±


    A huge ghost shallow suddenly enveloped the entire Ciyun Building. The quiet and peaceful Ciyun Building immediately became a ghost region which was extremely frightful.


    Fate Ancestor¡¯s smile faltered. He said, ¡°It¡¯s the treacherous tactical matrix of All Spirits Calendar. Senior Master Qingshui, you are really good at hiding. But my luck appears, and you will definitely die today. Why bother to struggle?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui was indifferent and didn¡¯t say a word. With a thought, the ghost shadows turned into thousands of pieces, swallowing Fate Ancestor and the others in a sh!


    ¡°Puff!¡±


    Qingshui spewed out a big mouthful of blood and dyed her robe red, but she was still calm. Ling Li, who stood aside her, was quite bewildered, ¡°Since it¡¯s my fate, I will not escape today. Go find Su Jiuzhou, and take this chance to leave.¡±


    ¡°Senior Master...¡±


    Before Ling Li could finished speaking, Qingshui covered her mouth and coughed fiercely again. Blood dripped down her fingers, and her sigh sounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down. Go.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes misted over a little, and he was silent for a moment. Then he said solemnly, ¡°I once misunderstood you. That¡¯s my fault. Senior Master, take care of yourself!¡±


    At this point, Ling Li decisively turned and rushed into the cave, only to see that Su Li had just incorporated the Perfection Wheel into her body.


    She got up and walked in front of Ling Li. She took a deep look at him and then took off the Reincarnation Mirror hanging on her waist. She threw it to Ling Li and said calmly, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Ling Li was startled slightly and said in a bitter voice, ¡°Senior Master Qingshui chose to sacrifice herself in exchange for time. She let us leave together...¡±


    ¡°You go first.¡±


    Su Li turned around, stepped across Ling Li and walked to the frontier of the cave. Seeing Senior Master Qingshui who trembled violently in the void from time to time, she suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve promised Xuan Yu¡¯er and Bai Su, and I can¡¯t go back on my words.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    Seeing that smile, Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but be furious, ¡°Don¡¯t act on impulse! It equals courting death?!¡±


    When he stepped forward and was about to pull her sleeves, he found that countless ck runes suddenly poured out of her sleeves, whichpletely sealed him in the blink of an eye, and he couldn¡¯t move anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re so long-winded.¡±


    Su Li turned her head and brushed the hair around her ears. Then she smiled sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t act on impulse.¡±

 Chapter 633 - Burst into Anger!!

    <h4>Chapter 633 Burst into Anger!!</h4>


    Qu He walked in the cave, bowed respectfully and asked hesitantly, ¡°Grand Elder Su, can you really save Grandmaster?¡±


    Su Li pursed her mouth slightly, and the ck light in her eyes began to flicker, ¡°You take Yu¡¯er and Ling Li to leave. I don¡¯t want you to get identally injured by me.¡±


    When Qu He heard these words, she felt a little more relieved. She nodded and picked up the sealed two people with both hands. Then she quickly disappeared from the cave.


    Ling Li stared at Su Jiuzhou, who was getting farther and farther away. His eyes were full of grievance and anger.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou, you better die! Otherwise, I will never let you off!¡±


    He hated people like Su Jiuzhou the most, who wanted to carry everything alone and didn¡¯t want to implicate anyone. But...he hated himself even more!


    ¡°Weakness is the original sin.¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui suddenly heard a faint sound. When she turned her head, she saw Su Jiuzhou, who should have left, appeared with ck skirt wafting in the wind beside her.


    ¡°You...didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui frowned, ¡°You should understand that you take heavy responsibility and shouldn¡¯t be swayed by personal feelings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that I have any important responsibility.¡±


    Su Li smiled brilliantly, ¡°I deal with Fate Ancestor, just because I hate him to the core! Only when searching for Fate Ancestor, did I learn the secret of thest era. But...it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care about anything except for Fate Ancestor¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui¡¯s expression changed so much. When she was about to speak, Su Li interrupted her and whispered, ¡°You should go now.¡±


    ¡°ShouldI go?¡±


    Senior Master Qingshui was dazed, ¡°Should I go?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and tightened the curb, which she made when Senior Master Qingshui didn¡¯t notice, and then Senior Master Qingshuiwas tied up in it.


    Senior Master Qingshuiwidened her eyes and found that she couldn¡¯t do anything but could only stare at Su Jiuzhou.


    Seeing the ghost shadows begin to dissipate, Su Li narrowed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Xuan Yu¡¯er.¡±


    Swish!


    A sword shadow sprang out from Ciyun Building, and after it dissipated, Xuan Yu¡¯er looked embarrassed, ¡°Grand Elder Su.¡±


    Su Li looked at the figures which were gradually bing clear among the ghost shadows. She still said in a calm tone, ¡°Take your master and go.¡±


    ¡°But...Grand Elder Su, you...¡±


    Before Xuan Yu¡¯er could finish her words, she saw Su Li turn her head indifferently, ¡°You will only cause trouble if you stay here.¡±


    Xuan Yu¡¯er felt disappointed, and her eyes misted over. She immediately picked up Senior Master Qingshui, bowed respectfully towards Su Jiuzhou, and quickly rushed to Ciyun Building.


    Su Li quietly watched her go away. Suddenly, she heard a cold voice dripping with malice behind her.


    ¡°You are really here, Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Su Li slowly turned around and saw Fate Ancestor standing not far from the big tactical matrix for protecting the mountain. She suddenlyughed, ¡°Fate Ancestor, I¡¯ve long been looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    She nced at the iing Grand Elders of holy sects and gave a serious look, ¡°You want me rather than Ciyun Building, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I just try my fortune.¡±


    Bai Ming smiled, ¡°This is not Jiuzhou Region. It is at least 100,000 kilometers from here to the entrance of Chimo Circle. Can you summon Chi Tian?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Su Li admitted frankly and nced at those Grand Elders of holy sects, ¡°Do you want to use these puppets made from Poisonous Substitute Insects to restrain me? You are naive.¡±


    ¡°Naive?¡±


    Bai Ming smiled, but his face suddenly turned cold. ¡°Let¡¯s see who is naiver.¡±


    Boom!


    Hundreds of attacks aimed at Su Li without warning, prating the big tactical matrix for protecting the mountain in a blink of an eye. Su Li seemed to have expected it, and she suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Want to hide?¡±


    The Head of Huangxing Hall flipped her hand, and a palm-sized sspass shed out. It rotated quickly to send a beam of ss light into the void. Then Su Li¡¯s figure, which immersed in the dark, instantly showed up.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Hundreds of Junior Emperors attacked at the same time. Their attacks covered the sky, sting the entire mountain range where Ciyun Building was located into ruins in the blink of an eye.


    Su Li frowned slightly, and her figure shuttled between the gaps in session, but the ss light seemed to have locked her, preventing her from hiding.


    At the beginning, there were simple attacks, which Su Li was able to dodge. But then the Grand Elders of holy sects used various methods to attack Su Li. She was unable to dodge them, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to be slightly injured.


    ¡°Ha-ha, the Head of Huangxing Hall has taken action, and I shouldn¡¯t watch this scene either.¡±


    The Owner of Ankui Valley spat out green smoke which enveloped the entire area. The violently toxic smoke corroded the void, and even the rest of the attacks were also eroded.


    ¡°It¡¯s the world¡¯s most poisonous smoke made by me. Can you resist it?¡±


    Su Li suddenly changed her face, covering her nose and mouth with a sullen groan, but she seemed to have eaten it. Then she opened her mouth to spout arge mouthful of bright red blood, which turned into blood beads floating around.


    ¡°Hahaha. Head of Huangxing Hall, it seems that I¡¯m stronger.¡±


    The Owner of Ankui Valleughed with arrogance. The Head of Huangxing Hall¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but thepass in his hand suddenly stopped turning. The ss light beam broke from its center, turning into a light prison to fix Su Li in ce.


    Su Li¡¯s face changed drastically. She struck the light prison with a punch, but she was knocked into the air by the rebounding force. Under the influence of her injury, she spat out another mouthful of blood, and more and more blood beads floated in the void.


    The Owner of Ankui Valley stopped smiling abruptly. The Head of Huangxing Hall nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s give her the final blow.¡±


    All the Grand Eldersof holy sects immediately began to umte energy, wanting to condense their strongest blow.


    The light in the void was getting brighter, illuminating this area. The Lord of Shengtian Shrine showed a rxed smile, ¡°Without Chi Tian¡¯s backing, Su Jiuzhou, you are just a waste. Goodbye.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all the Grand Elders of holy sects shook their bodies and threw out the condensed spells in their hands!


    At this moment, Su Li suddenly raised her head, staring at Fate Ancestor high in the sky with a smile.


    Fate Ancestor suddenly changed his face and shouted in a rush unprecedentedly, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    But even he knew that it was toote!


    Boom!!!


    An unprecedented big explosion sted cracks in the void, and the cracks constantly twisted like a long snake.


    The blood beads were like red gems. Under such a bombardment, they still didn¡¯t evaporate. They just shot into the air in an instant. Under the horrible power, they became blood arrows and mmed on the bodies of all Grand Elders of holy sects!


    However, the power of these blood arrows was not that horrifying. They just made some weaker Grand Eldersretreat a few steps.


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine identally got stain of a blood arrow on the corner of his clothes. After he found he couldn¡¯t get rid of it, he tore off the bloody corner of his clothes in disgust and asked, ¡°Fate Ancestor, why stop? Su Jiuzhou should be dead, right?¡±


    Fate Ancestor stared at the empty void. His expression was unprecedentedly gloomy, and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    He had a strong intuition that Su Jiuzhou just showed her weakness deliberately to use him.


    But he didn¡¯t know what exactly she wanted to do to use him.


    This kind of feeling was the worst!


    ¡°Fate Ancestor,I also think you have groundless worries. Junior Emperors¡¯ power even sted the void, let alone Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    As soon as the Owner of Ankui Valley finished speaking, a woman¡¯s chuckle sounded in the void.


    ¡°Ha-ha. Owner of Ankui Valley, you really think better of me.¡±


    The ck dress swayed, and the woman appeared out of thin air not far in front of Fate Ancestor. Her ck eyes were as deep and gloomy as the starry sky. ¡°I am not only dead but also be a ghost. I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±


    When the Owner of Ankui Valley saw the woman¡¯s face, his anger disappearedpletely. He couldn¡¯t help but step back a few steps in horror, ¡°You, you, you... You are...¡±


    ¡°Holy Girl, Su Li?! You¡¯re not dead?!¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine¡¯s mind was full of disbelief. ¡°How is it possible?! You...¡±


    He looked at Su Li¡¯s ck dress, ¡°You are Su Jiuzhou!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, after thousands years, all the giants of the holy sects still recognize me. I am really ttered. Especially Fate Ancestor.¡±


    ck light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are my idol. You are omnipotent in the cultivation circle. I am itching to have the power like that of yours. So, after waking up, I can¡¯t wait to learn from you and establish Ni Sect. Do you...like it?¡±


    Fate Ancestor stared at Su Li, and it was the first time that he had had the feeling of being schemed against by others. He was still calm and said in an unusual low voice.


    ¡°You are very good, and you are the first person who makes me get angry.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Li smiled broadly, ¡°That is really an honor of me. To thank you for your great kindness, I¡¯ve prepared a lot of gifts today. Fate Ancestor, I hope...you will like them!¡±


    Without saying anything, Fate Ancestor stretched out a hand and held it tightly in the void. The space where Su Li was located instantly annihted, and the pneuma of distortion and destruction made the Lord of the Shengtian Shrine and others get horrified and then retreat.


    But Su Li¡¯s dark shadow disappeared without warning, and it appeared among those Grand Elders of holy sects in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor, it turns out you are so impatient. So¡­I shouldn¡¯t let you keep waiting, and this is...my big gift for you!¡±


    Su Liughed wildly and then took a deep breath, spitting out a blood ball like a small mountain!!


    Soon after the blood ball flying upward, it exploded suddenly! The red rain of blood turned into countless fine needles that pierced towards everyone¡¯s body. Then the Grand Elders casted spells to defend. But the blood needles were countless and their corrosiveness was extraordinary. The Grand Elders¡¯ protective means were broken in the blink of an eye, and they were dyed blood red.


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine also couldn¡¯t resist and changed his face continuously. He retreated to the side of Fate Ancestor to void being injured by the blood needles. The Head of Huangxing Hall was not as weak as the Lord of Shengtian Shrine, standing nkly on the spot with light shing through her eyes.


    The Owner of Ankui Valley was identally stabbed on his neck. He touched the bloodstain on his neck, stretched out his hand, and looked at the bright blood flowing on his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°It...isn¡¯t poisonous? Why does Su Li take great pains to do that?¡±


    When Fate Ancestor heard these words, his calm face changed in a sh, and he grasped the hand of the Owner of Ankui Valley with a trace of caution and perplexity in his eyes.


    Su Li was created by him, but now he couldn¡¯t understand the evil nature she showed.


    How ridiculous!


    ¡°Do you want to know the reason?¡±


    Su Li gave fearsomeughter with a deep voice. The ck phantom appeared out of thin air, standing in front of Fate Ancestor closely. She burst into anger,


    ¡°Go to Hell!¡±

 Chapter 634 - Look Like a Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 634 Look Like a Dog?</h4>


    There was a bustling scene in the mortal town. Many children were sporting around the blocks happily.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the earth trembled and the mountains swayed!


    ¡°Earthquake!!¡±


    The whole market was in a mess in an instant likewise the stalls.


    Someone crawled out under the stall, spat out the mud in his mouth, and looked up at the huge mushroom cloud rising in the distance.


    ¡°What is that?!¡±


    Earthquake not merely happened in this mortal town, and the entire Ciyun Region could feel the vibration. Besides, even severalrge regions near the Ciyun Region were faintly affected, and there were cracks on the surface of the ground.


    ¡°That is¡­!¡±


    Some cultivators looked up at the sky and were shocked, ¡°Ciyun Building? What happened to Ciyun Building?¡±


    The branch of Tianyake Attic in Ciyun Region operated quickly, and in just one day, it delivered the news of Ciyun Building to every corner of Qingshui Circle under Bai Su¡¯s instruction.


    ¡°Fate Pce exterminated Ciyun Building!¡±


    ¡°Three of the four top holy sects came!¡±


    ¡°Finally, there was a big explosion. The mountain where Ciyun Building was located was razed to the ground, and people there weren¡¯t alive...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fate Pce!


    Ciyun Building!


    The building was exterminated!


    These words immediately caused a huge stir in Qingshui Circle, and became a topic of everyone¡¯s after-dinner conversation. Even the news of Fate Pce¡¯s bad deeds began to circte in the mortal cities, where there was ill-informed.


    It was a spectacr act, which could rival the winning of Ni Sect in the Tianjiao Battle!


    But in the teeth of the storm, no one from Fate Pce stood out to argue and refute, as if the Fate Pce was closed and fell into silence.


    The practitioners could not find the location of Fate Pce, but the Huangxing Hall, which started from the chambers ofmerce, suffered a lot. Overnight, almost all the branches of the Huangxing Chambers of Commerce in the major regions were destroyed by the angry practitioners!


    ¡°Ciyun Building is a clean ce for cultivation!¡±


    ¡°The seniors of Ciyun Building are well-doers and never fight with others. How could such a good sect be destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Fate Pce and the top holy sects are all bastards!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, don¡¯t scold Tianhe Holy Sect. Fate Pce would dominate Qingshui Circle long ago but for Tianhe Holy Sect.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When the entire Qingshui Circle was in uproar, the small world of Tianxing Valley suddenly became lively because of the arrival of Ciyun Building.


    Over Ny percent of disciples of Tianxing Valley were male.


    There were all female disciples in Ciyun Building.


    How couldn¡¯t it be lively?


    At this moment, in the bamboo building in the forbiddennd of Tianxing Valley, Senior Master Qingshui wore a pale face, but her hair was blood red. She sat on a soft bed with her legs crossed. Xuan Yu¡¯er stood beside her, kneading her shoulders.


    ¡°Qingshui doesn¡¯t care about her body at all. She has lost ny percent of the essence and blood in her body. I would lie unconsciously on the ground if I weren¡¯t from Xueshen Sect.¡±


    Under the soft bed, Bai Su looked at her with a wry smile and a sense of guilt, ¡°I didn¡¯t remind you in time. It was my failure that caused a great disaster. s...¡±


    ¡°Lady Xueshen, how is¡­my master?¡±


    Huan¡¯er asked cautiously, and the corners of her eyes were still wet.


    Xue Ying rolled her eyes. She took a drag on her tobo pipe and spit out a white smoke ring, ¡°She can only continue to sleep for thousands of years, and then maybe she will wake up. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t die. Are you the chief disciple, Chen Huan, of Qingshui back then? You were in the early phase of the nature¡¯s test ten thousand years ago, but now you are still... I don¡¯t think you can see her anymore.¡±


    The light in Huan¡¯er¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she whispered sadly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xue Ying couldn¡¯t bear to see such kind of expression. She couldn¡¯t help turning her eyes ufortably and changed the subject, ¡°Where is Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Ling Li went out, holding a mirror.¡±


    Bai Su gave aplicated expression. After receiving Su Li¡¯s whereabouts, he lost Su Jiuzhou. Was it a curse or blessing?


    ¡°I believe Grand Elder Su.¡±


    There seemed to be light in Xuan Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes. ¡°If she is dead, the entire Ni Sect will be destroyed like her. She was able toe forward at that time, which means, at least¡­she has prepared well and was sure of escaping.¡±


    ¡°But what about the mushroom cloud?¡±


    Chen Huan¡¯s question disheartened Xuan Yu¡¯er. ¡°Probably only...unprecedented fierce battles can bring that kind of great explosive force?¡±


    Bai Su sighed and shook his head, ¡°Since that explosion, the heavenly bodies have been chaotic, and it is hard to observe them.¡±


    The bamboo building fell into silence.


    In Tianxing Valley, there was a spiritual waterfall running down from a height of three thousand feet, and the scene was very spectacr.


    Ling Li was sitting on the rock at the top of the waterfall and stroking Reincarnation Mirror in his hand. This was the first time that he had touched Reincarnation Mirror, but at first nce, he could recognize that it was the genuine one.


    After staying in it for nearly a hundred years, he definitely couldn¡¯t forget its pneuma.


    It had been a few days since he came from Ciyun Building to Tianxing Valley through the teleporting matrix. He had obtained the Reincarnation Mirror, but he had not tried to open it up to now.


    He had a strong sense of guilt. ording to the agreement, Su Jiuzhou gave him Reincarnation Mirror, but now he did not know whether she was dead or alive. He felt ashamed to start Reincarnation Mirror.


    ¡°Damn it! I get so bored!¡±


    Suddenly, a roar came from Reincarnation Mirror. Ling Li was shocked and lost hold of it. But before he could recall it, he saw Reincarnation Mirror suddenly burst with dazzling light. Then it floated up automatically and flew in front of him.


    Ling Li was stupefied and blurted out, ¡°Are you...the spirit of Reincarnation Mirror?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! It turns out to be you, silly boy.¡±


    Rough words came out from Reincarnation Mirror again, and then a ck lotus ring shed in the mirror. It immediately separated from the mirror andnded on the grass.


    Ling Li immediately remembered it was the ring that Su Jiuzhou wore. How could it be here? Actually, this ring was a treasure. It was full of spirituality and could even scold him!


    ¡°Little bastard, how dare you put me in the mouth of a stupid donkey! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s mind was full of grief and anger. He cursed.


    Reincarnation Mirror lit up at the right time. It sneered, ¡°You can only curse me now.¡±


    ck Lotus was confused.


    A head of little beast appeared in Reincarnation Mirror, and its eyes fixed on Ling Li. The well-behaved beast asked without expression, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Ling Li was little surprised and nodded, ¡°Mirror spirit, do you know...where Su Li¡¯s reincarnation is?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you want to know this.¡±


    The little beast suddenly smiled with a hint of mockery. Then it opened mouth to spit out the un-melted mirror, ¡°Take a look!¡±


    Guiming Mirror was swallowed as expected.


    Seeing this thing, Ling Li immediately picked it up and concentrated on it. After a while, the image in Guiming Mirror appeared again. Although the mirror was notplete, it could reveal the face of the reincarnated person.


    Swish¡ª


    nk!


    Guiming Mirror fell from the trembling hands of Ling Li. He was in a daze and stared fixedly at the familiar face revealed by the half Guiming Mirror.


    She...was still beautiful like her previous life. There was an extra ck lotus on the corner of her eye. He saw the familiar ck lotus ring on her finger, the Reincarnation Mirror hanging on her waist and the familiar ck dress.


    Su Li¡¯s reincarnation was revealed.


    The voice of ¡°Lord of Evil¡± that she called him seemed to be still ringing in his ears. No wonder at Fenglei Holy Sect, he instinctively worried about her. He had clearly never been impressed by other women. He even thought that he didn¡¯t stay true to her anymore. He had been ashamed of himself for a long time.


    At this moment, all the memories of Su Jiuzhou came to his mind.


    In the Ghost Region, she turned into a descendant of Ghost n to make a mess, and her eyes full of hatred suddenly became extremely clear.


    ¡°Do you really want me to die? You would rather sacrifice your life?!¡±


    Even though her heart was full of bitter hatred, she just hurt him and let him go.


    At the end of the divine awareness, he had not yet awakened to his bloodline, but he helped the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds and changed his side to abuse his nsmen. Obviously, he was guilty of unpardonable evil. The First Elder of Qingshui Pce did not recognize him and tried his best to let her kill him.


    But after all, she didn¡¯t kill him. She even helped him awaken to his bloodline and get rid of the control of Shengtian Shrine.


    After that, in order to find Guiming Mirror, he followed her traces. He was verbally abused, expelled, and even beaten by her. Later, he stayed by her side reluctantly, pretending to be an attendant.


    All kinds of humiliation and resentment became attachment and regret at this time.


    Why didn¡¯t he find it out earlier?


    When he saw the ck dress, he obviously felt a touch of familiarity. But why didn¡¯t he think of it?


    Why?!


    Only after she was missing again did he suddenly discover that the person he had been looking for was by his side!


    When ck Lotus saw Ling Li¡¯splicated expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, ¡°Look at him. Don¡¯t you think he looks like a dog which loses its wits?¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation shook its head, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If Masteres back, she will pull out your tongue. I¡¯m not sure if she can sense you or not.¡±


    ck Lotus stopped smiling, and then heughed in a low voice, ¡°To be honest, you just want to see him be weighed down! Master hasn¡¯t revealed her true identity. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want him to know her. You are happy now, but when shees back...¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation pulled a long face and immediately said cautiously, ¡°So, we keep this secret and do not say anything! We can say Fate Pce leaks the information!¡±


    ¡°You are so smart!¡±


    ck Lotus smiled treacherously. He wanted to rat on the Little Beast of Reincarnation when Master came back.


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation retracted into the Reincarnation Mirror with Guiming Mirror, and it said craftily, ¡°You can onlyugh now. When Masteres back, my main supernatural power should be restored. My merits will offset my faults. You will fall on evil days! Humph...¡±


    ¡°Okay, bro. Don¡¯t be like this. This stupid donkey can still talk, which proves that Master is still alive now. But we just don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    Ling Li was stunned and immediately stared at Reincarnation Mirror fixedly. The Little Beast of Reincarnation felt scared and quickly showed up, ¡°I am the only blood sacrifice treasure of Master. If Master dies, I will bepletely destroyed. So... Master must be fine.¡±


    ¡°She has nine lives like a cat. She can even be reincarnated even if her soul is scattered. Take it easy. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    ck Lotus made sarcasticments. But he forgot how nervous he was in Reincarnation Mirror back then.

 Chapter 635 - I Was Here

    <h4>Chapter 635 I Was Here</h4>


    After a long while, Ling Li took a deep breath and regained his calm state of mind. But the light in his eyes waspletely different from that of his eyes before.


    The light in his eyes was infused with long-lost vitality.


    ¡°Then can you feel where Li is now?¡±


    Ling Li stared at ck Lotus with scorching eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but think of an idea.


    Li was carrying two treasures, which were extremely powerful. But why were these two treasures sharp-tongued and scheming respectively?


    Who did they learn from?


    ck Lotus coughed lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. It should be far away from here. Otherwise, I should sense her quickly. But you can rest assured. Master is a responsible person, and she won¡¯t abandon Ni Sect.¡±


    At this point, ck Lotus suddenly changed his expression, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ling Li felt nervous and then looked at Reincarnation Mirror to see whether it was damaged or not.


    ck Lotus wore a long face immediately, ¡°I forgot to transmit the message to Ni Sect. There must be a mess in the sect!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Ling Li grabbed these two treasures, got up and walked outside.


    The Little Beast of Reincarnationdidn¡¯t resist. It just rolled its eyes and teased inwardly, ¡°Master has long known that you are unreliable, so she must have done preparation.¡±


    Ling Li didn¡¯t stop for a moment. On the next day, he rushed to the gate of Ni Sect in Jiuzhou Region and took out a new carrier rune to pass the news to Ling Mo.


    Not long after, Ling Mo reunited with Ling Li solemnly.


    ¡°Childe, I heard that you and Su Jiuzhou were both in Ciyun Building at the time.¡±


    Ling Li frowned, ¡°Who did you hear from?¡±


    All the people of Ciyun Building had note out of Tianxing Valley, and it was impossible for the henchmen of Fate Pce to leak the news. Who leaked the news?


    ¡°The holy sects submitting to Fate Pce leaked the news.¡±


    Ling Mo nced over the surroundings coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Ling Li hesitated for a moment and finally nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing that Ling Li appeared, all the members of Ni Sect arrived at the hall soon. The one sitting at the top was naturally the incumbent lord¡ªHua Yan.


    There was a solemn atmosphere. Even the sound of the needle dropping on the ground could be heard.


    With the sound of footstepsing from outside the hall, everyone¡¯s expression changed, and they all looked out of the hall at the same time, but Su Buwang gave a cold snort and turned his head.


    After Ling Li got rid of the title of ¡°Lord of Evil¡±, he wore a ck priest frock for casual practitioners rather than a dark ck armor, which looked very simple.


    He nced at the people in the hall. Almost ny percent of them were his acquaintances.


    Ling Mo, Ling Qinn, Su Qingtan, Su Qinghao, Yan Ziye, Dongfang Wuxue, Yun Yi...and Fang Yuan!


    His gaze paused on Fang Yuan¡¯s face for a moment, and averted his gaze on Su Buwang who stood beside Fang Yuan and looked at him coldly. He got aplicated emotion and said in a low voice, ¡°Everyone, long time no see. It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Su Buwang was the first to shout out, and his eyes were full of anger, ¡°Did you harm Immortal Sister?!¡±


    Ling Li was startled. Buwang was in Ni Sect, but he didn¡¯t even know Li¡¯s identity!


    Ling Mo couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard these words, and he reproached, ¡°Buwang, he is your father. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not! He is the Lord of Evil! I have nothing to do with him!¡±


    Su Buwang sneered and red at Ling Li. Then he turned around and ran out.


    Ling Li sighed in a daze, and put the ck Lotus Ring and Reincarnation Mirror on the table, ¡°Ie here to return these things. Su¡­Jiuzhou¡¯s whereabouts is unknown, but Reincarnation Mirror is her blood sacrifice treasure, which proves that she is still alive.¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s face changed slightly, and she picked up these two treasures. Light of distress shed through her eyes. Then she raised her head, ¡°Lord of...¡±


    ¡°Call me Ling Li. I have already left Shengtian Shrine, and now I¡¯m just a casual practitioner.¡±


    Hua Yan was taken aback for a moment, and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ling, please tell me more about the situation of our Grand Elder in Ciyun Building at that time.¡±


    Ling Li nodded and told them the details from the beginning, only omitting the details about Guiming Mirror.


    Fang Yuan stood aside and gave a long face.


    Ling Li...actually left Shengtian Shrine? For Su Li?


    Why?


    Originally, when Su Buwang was by his side, he could feel a littlefort. But now he found that he would even lose his only advantage...


    Tianhe Sect never let him down, and even allowed him to mess around outside. He could not give up the gratitude for upbringing and the brotherhood for thousands of years.


    Ling Li didn¡¯t know that much. He stopped talking timely when he referred to the fact that he left the teleporting matrix. As he saw the repulsive eyes of the crowd, he got a bitter feeling.


    After a moment of silence, he said softly, ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    While speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Hua Yan¡¯s eyes shed with light. ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ling, please stay!¡±


    ¡°Lord?¡±


    Yan Ziye looked at Hua Yan puzzledly. Both he and Hua Yan knew Su Li¡¯s identity. So why did she want to let the man Su Li hated the most stay?


    Hua Yan cast Yan Ziye a relieved nce, and then said loudly, ¡°Everyone, now Fate Pce doesn¡¯t take any action. It must be scheming something. The Grand Elder is not in the sect, and our sect is weak during this time. It is better for us to have an extra helper. What¡¯s more, he knows a lot about Shengtian Shrine. What do you think?¡±


    Ling Mo nodded immediately, ¡°I agree!¡±


    Hua Yan nced at him helplessly and looked at the others.


    ¡°Lord is right.¡±


    Yan Ziye nced at Ling Liplicatedly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t let us down again.¡±


    Ling Li was silent for a while and then nodded slightly.


    Hua Yan and Yan Ziye could be said to be the founding members of Ni Sect. Since they both agreed, the others had to agree as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at Buwang.¡±


    Fang Yuan walked out of the hall without looking back. From beginning to end, he hadn¡¯t even looked at Ling Li.


    ¡°Grand Elder is fine. It is the greatest assistance for her that we maintain the stability of the sect.¡±


    Hua Yan nced at the crowd and said, ¡°There is secret news from Tianyake Attic. Since the battle of Ciyun Building, the fifty holy sects, which submit to Fate Pce, have fallen into chaos at the same time. The news about Ling Li began to spread at that time. If we hadn¡¯t known it, you would have been attacked immediately when showing up.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ling Li responded and then listened carefully.


    ¡°The chaos onlysted for a short period of time. Now these fifty holy sects have all announced they lock down and did not entertain guests. Then the news of Tianyake Attic has also been cut off.¡±


    Hua Yan tapped on the tabletop with her knuckles rhythmically. She wore a serious look with considerable aplomb and had transformed from a normal disciple to the lord of the sect.


    ¡°Grand Elder should have used extraordinary means to make Fate Pce suffer a big loss. Otherwise, Fate Pce would have taken vengeance on us, knowing that our Grand Elder is missing.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is still worried about Old Ancestor Chi Tian.¡±


    Yan Ziye continued, ¡°But he didn¡¯t know that it would be difficult for Chi Tian to break through the space and show up if Honored Master doesn¡¯t break the seal of Chimo Circle.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the seal in Dafu Region?¡±


    Ling Li suddenly said, ¡°If it is that seal, I can help to break it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Just you?¡±


    Yan Ziye felt a little ufortable, ¡°The seal is a joint effort of many Grand Elders of holy sects. If you want to break it for a short time, you must have the power of Junior Emperor. Ling Li, have you be a Junior Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ling Li shook his head. He hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°But...it¡¯s not a problem for me to break the seal for a short time. Although...I can¡¯t rival Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, Yan Ziye was immediately stunned, ¡°Even if you were once the first of Tianjiao List, it is still difficult for you to bridge the gap between the nature¡¯s test and Dacheng Realm?!¡±


    Ling Li said with an easy grace, ¡°Only if Chi Tian is willing to show up, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±


    Hua Yan nodded suspiciously, ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ling, you really help us a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can only do this.¡±


    Ling Li knew that Hua Yan and others didn¡¯t believe him, but he just said, ¡°Come to me, if you need any help.¡±


    If he guarded the seal and Ni Sect guarded Jiuzhou Region, there would be no danger.


    It was enough.


    Fate Pce was dark and silent as usual.


    In the white hall, Bai Ming sat quietly on the futon, looking up at the golden tower that was spinning slowly but didn¡¯t show a picture.


    He was divining Su Li¡¯s position, but even if he used the flesh and blood that Su Li had left in Fate Pce when she was a child in her previous life, the golden tower was still in chaos and revealed nothing.


    It had never happened before.


    ¡°Su Li, are you really my nemesis?¡±


    Su Li was a product created by him himself, but now, she had be his nemesis!


    Bai Ming concentrated on thinking quietly and calmly. He didn¡¯t seem to be vexed with the turmoil caused by the fifty holy sects.


    Not long after, the figure of the Lord of Shengtian Shrine appeared outside the hall.


    Outside, he was the one with the highest status among the three top holy sects. But in Fate Pce, he was the humblest among the three.


    ¡°Fate Ancestor, everything is under control.¡±


    The Lord of Shengtian Shrine bowed his head, ¡°The Owner of Ankui Valley is also affected, and the impact is still expanding. No matter what method is used, he cannot be healed. It is like...your Poisonous Substitute Insect. It has the same effect of Poisonous Substitute Insect.¡±


    ¡°I see. Keep an eye on those people with Poisonous Substitute Insects. Don¡¯t let them continue to go crazy and sabotage.¡±


    Bai Ming answered without looking back and waved his hand. The Lord of Shengtian Shrine hurriedly bowed his head, said yes and left.


    ¡°Poison¡­¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s low voice echoed in the empty white hall. After all, he was an outsider. Even though he had been in this circle for nearly 20,000 years, he knew nothing about the history of this circle because of the fault of cultivation civilization.


    The people in this world were helpless about dealing with Poisonous Substitute Insect. Likewise, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with the Blood Poison of Su Li.


    ¡°Su Li, I¡¯m in check this time. Ha-ha...¡±


    Bai Ming smiled meaningfully, ¡°But you spent so much time in doing this, and you just destroyed hundreds of dispensable wastes. You are short-sighted¡­ Zipei.¡±


    In the hall, a beautiful shadow slowly walked in, respectfully bowing to Bai Ming¡¯s back. Then she raised her head to reveal the face somewhat simr to that of Su Li.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 636 - Women Were All Demons

    <h4>Chapter 636 Women Were All Demons</h4>


    ¡°Come to me.¡±


    Bai Ming said lightly. Su Zipei walked to him and stood silently, lowering her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the current status of the Poisonous Mother Insect?¡±


    Su Zipei immediately replied, ¡°Everything is as usual. The Poisonous Mother Insect oviposited a batch of new eggs, which are about to mature.¡±


    ¡°Very good. After they mature, let them try their best to infiltrate into Tianhe Sect.¡±


    As soon as Bai Ming¡¯s words came out, Su Zipei looked up in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t it Ni Sect?¡±


    ¡°Well, do you want to take revenge?¡±


    Bai Ming averted his gaze from the golden tower onto Su Zipei. Su Zipei trembled immediately and repeated that she dared not do that.


    Bai Ming smiled silently and turned his head. Cold light shed through his eyes.


    When he understood Su Jiuzhou was actually Su Li, he knew that the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insects wouldn¡¯t work anymore. Half of the weakened pneuma fortune of Qingshui Circle belonged to her, plus the bonus she got from Tianjiao List. So, the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insects couldn¡¯t parasitize anyone of Ni Sect.


    Most of the fifty holy sects¡¯ Grand Elders were crippled by Su Li. Since the new poisonous insects couldn¡¯t be used, he could only think of a solution from the old poisonous insects.


    ¡°Wake up all the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insectsof the remaining 27 sects in advance.¡±


    When Su Zipei heard this order, she almost thought that she had heard it wrong. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°But it will cause fatal damage to those Grand Elders. They would not retain their methods, and their power would be low...¡±


    ¡°Do it,¡±


    Said Bai Ming. Su Zipei immediately bowed before him respectfully and exited the hall.


    Bai Ming stared at the golden tower and whispered to himself, ¡°You want to take revenge... But the price is the death of all the holy sects in Qingshui Circle. I don¡¯t know what the practitioners of Qingshui Circle would think of you if they learn about it.¡±


    At this point, Bai Ming revealed a faint smile.


    The easiest way to defeat a person was to attack the person¡¯s heart. Just like Ling Qingshui. He was beyond redemption not because of his injury, but because of his...guilt.


    ¡°Master, something is wrong!¡±


    At this moment, Su Zipei returned with a flustered expression, ¡°Just now, the pneumas of the 27 Poisonous Fate Substitute Insects disappeared at the same time!¡±


    The smile on Bai Ming¡¯s face froze, and Su Zipei saw a hideous look on his face for the first time.


    Blessings did note in pairs and cmities never came singly.


    After a while in the dark cave, the walls were full of eggs, and the bloody smell was disgusting. The altar, where the 27 eggs of Poisonous Mother Insects were ced, was a mess. The bright red blood spilled over the table, dripping slowly down the corner of the table. There was warm vapor rising from the table, which seemed to prove that this chaos had just happened not long ago.


    Bai Ming stood at the table with a long face. Su Zipei followed behind him with a look of panic and horror.


    What kind of punishment would be inflicted on her for her negligence?


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    In the silence, Bai Ming suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°Knowing that I am Fate Ancestor, you still used the fate skill to cover up the nature¡¯s mystery. Are you humiliating me?¡±


    However, this group of Grand Elders of holy sects, who had been held in contempt by him before, seeded.


    After getting rid of the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insects, they used various methods which couldn¡¯t be detected by him. In addition, he recently consumed a lot of energy for Su Jiuzhou¡­ No, Su Li. Therefore, he didn¡¯t find such a big omission.


    How much did Su Li do in that? Was she intentional or unintentional?


    Bai Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he remembered that he didn¡¯t close his eyes during the big explosion above Ciyun Building that day. He even saw that crazy woman stare at him and make a few mouth shapes.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with the interest that I charge you? We...will meet again.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    Su Zipei saw Bai Ming shrug his shoulders suddenly and chuckle. Then heughed violently, which made her horrified.


    It was augh that she had never seen before.


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s funny!¡±


    Afterughing, Bai Ming suddenly turned around and stared at Su Zipei, ¡°Ling Xian was captured by Su Jiuzhou, and there is probably no hope for her toe back. You serve me here as a maidservant and have neverined for thousands of years. I can tell that you are sincere and loyal. Now I need a disciple who is the young generation to manage my Fate Pce. You were also a talent back then. Would you like to be the Young Lord of Fate Pce?!¡±


    Su Zipei seemed to get an electric shock. She flushed in excitement and couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡°Master, I pledge my life to follow you!¡±


    ...


    Boom!


    A green thunder shed through the void, and a group of warriors exploring the ck region instantlyy face down on the ground in horror.


    ¡°Too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dark!¡±


    ¡°Captain, we are in the depths of the Death Region. There couldn¡¯t be survivors. Let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The woman called captain raised her head with bright and sharp eyes, and she spat, ¡°Then go back!¡±


    After the thunder trailed off, the woman stood up quickly. The others got up and patted their clothes covered with ck debris. When they were about to leave together, the woman nced at a ck stone not far away inadvertently. She was puzzled and pointed to it.


    ¡°The shape of this stone looks like a person!¡±


    While speaking, the woman ran over to confirm it. The others suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Does the captain be crazy when looking for survivors?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a stone. How can it be a person?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a person, I¡¯ll eat shit...¡±


    The woman walked to the ck stone and touched the hard surface of the stone lightly. Then the stone made a dull echo after she knocked on it.


    ¡°Hollow?!¡±


    The woman gave a serious look, and she shed on the stone hard with her palm.


    Crack!


    Thest person¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately stopped speaking. Then he ran to her and said, ¡°Captain, let me help you!¡±


    The others stopped joking and ran to her to help break the stone.


    The captain looked serious and hesitated. She put her hand into the stone cave and pulled out a corner of ck gauze. She immediately changed her face and ordered, ¡°Hurry up! Clean up to the survivor¡¯s head as quickly as possible!¡±


    After a while, the stone was finallypletely broken, and everyone was so tired that they sat around the ¡°stone¡± panting.


    ¡°Damn it, this stone is too hard! I am a fifth-ss warrior. It even exhausts me!¡±


    The man with a big beardined, and another tall and thin man waved his hand weakly, ¡°Captain, take a look. Is there really a survivor inside? Do we break an ancient coffin?¡±


    The female captain was obviously stronger. Her chest heaved slightly. She nodded and stepped forward with a strong wave. Then the thick ck debris was immediately removed, revealing the face of the survivor in the ck stone.


    They saw a girl¡¯ s paleface without a trace of blood. The ck lotus mark on the corner of her eye made her even more mysterious.


    The female captain was dazed, looking at the girl¡¯s calm and beautiful face. She felt scared and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Could it be that the coffin was carried up because of the ground shaking? Did they...really dig a terrible grave by chance?


    ¡°I have no intention of offending you. Please forgive me!¡±


    The bearded man was not brave at all. At this moment, seeing such a horrible scene, he knelt on the ground in fright. The female captain couldn¡¯t help butugh, and the nervous atmosphere was eased a lot.


    Another female warrior in the team looked at the girl¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°She is so beautiful. She must have a very high status. After such a long time, she hasn¡¯t rotted at all.¡±


    ¡°It is likely to be the effect of Death Region.¡±


    The tall and thin male warrior seemed to be very courageous. He observed the girl¡¯s face and was about to force apart her mouth with his hands. ¡°I heard that those noble people would put precious funerary objects in their mouths. Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The female captain woman was very unhappy about him. But it was toote to stop him.


    The tall and thin male warrior stopped by himself. Then he slowly raised his head with a look of horror and said with a hint of crying, ¡°Captain, can the dead breathe?¡±


    Um?


    As soon as these words came out, the bearded man seemed to lose his soul. He scrambled to the woman¡¯s side, ¡°Sister, the deades to life!¡±


    ¡°How sissy you are!¡±


    The female captainughed and walked over to pull away the tall and thin man who was petrified. She put her finger near the girl¡¯s nose and then could feel the flow of the breath.


    Was the girl still alive?


    Was the person who had been sealed in the stone for a long time still alive?


    The female captain stared at the girl¡¯s face in a daze. Suddenly, she made a move that shocked the whole team.


    ¡°Captain, why are you carrying her on your back...?!¡±


    The tall and thin men trembled his voice, as if he saw the scariest picture in his lifetime. The bearded man even slumped onto the ground.


    ¡°Since she is alive, I can¡¯t just leave her here.¡±


    The female captain raised her brows and scolded the bearded man, ¡°Li Dazhuang, aren¡¯t you a man?! I will drop you here if you still cry!¡±


    The bearded man immediately wiped off his tears and stood beside the tall and thin man.


    Another female warrior shook her head when she saw this. She walked to the female captain and couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Dazhuang, sister is more terrifying, right?¡±


    The female captain stared at the female warrior immediately. The female warrior stuck her tongue out. She poked the sleeping girl¡¯s face on the captain¡¯s shoulder and looked at the girl¡¯s long and curly eyshes with appreciation.


    ¡°So cute.¡±


    When the bearded man and the tall and thin man saw this scene, they looked at each other in unison and both saw the helplessness in their eyes.


    Women were all demons!


    ...


    Four hourster, the team walked out of the ck area, and a simple small camp came into view.


    ¡°Chief is back!¡±


    Someone shouted, and everyone ran to the gate to greet them, with sincere loyalty and respect in their eyes.


    The entire small camp added up to no more than one hundred people. They were all survivors who were fished out of the Death Region by the Chief. They would have been dead long ago if the Chief hadn¡¯t stayed here to help them out. The Chief gave up the chance to go torge-scale camps.


    ¡°Look! Chief saves another one, a little girl.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and clean. It seems that she wasn¡¯t picked up from outside.¡±


    ¡°Really? Let me have a look!¡±


    Seeing more and more people surround the girl, the female warrior immediately walked a few steps forward and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t jack around here. There is nothing funny. Go to work!¡±


    When everyone saw her, they changed their looks a little and dispersed quickly.


    The female warrior smiled and looked back at the captain who was still carrying the girl. The captain shook her head helplessly, ¡°You all go to rest.¡±


    Then she hesitated for a moment and walked to her camp with the ck-dressed girl on her back

 Chapter 637 - Healing and Experience in the Camp

    <h4>Chapter 637 Healing and Experience in the Camp</h4>


    In the camp, the woman put the ck- dressed girl on her bed. Then she heated up water and brought a basin of hot water on the bedside table.


    Looking at her snow-white face, the woman had an inexplicable light shing in her eyes.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in a stone in the Death Region? The clothes you wear...are not damaged at all, and I have never seen the style of your clothes.¡±


    The girl appeared in such a strange way, and everyone knew that she was definitely not an ordinary person. Of course, the woman was not stupid.


    She looked at the girl¡¯s face and lost in thought. Then she thought of something and sighed lowly. She wrung out the towel and was about to wipe the girl¡¯s face.


    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed tightly by a dry and pale hand.


    The woman changed her face slightly. When she looked up, she saw the girl, who had a pair of pure ck eyes, looking at her with vignce.


    ¡°Do not be afraid.¡±


    The woman did not try to break free of her hand. Sheforted, ¡°You are safe now. I rescued you. You woke up shortly after we came back.¡±


    Su Li frowned because she couldn¡¯t understand the woman¡¯s words. She wanted to open her mouth to speak, but after the evil ghost blew itself up, even if the external injuries had recovered, the internal injuries did not take a turn for the better at all, including her throat.


    After thinking about it, Su Li was cautious and did not transmit the sound. She touched the water on the side of the bed with her hand and wrote a line.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    The woman was dumbfounded when she saw the row of unrecognizable symbols on the side of the bed.


    Why... Why did she use another kind of writtennguage?!


    Could it be that this girl was really an ancient survivor?


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t understand me, right?¡±


    The woman blurted out. Looking at Su Li¡¯s nk eyes, she patted her head and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand what I say. Fortunately, I just broke through to the seventh-ss warrior a few months ago and have gotten the fundamental spirit. So, I transmit the sound to you. I hope you will not be scared.¡±


    As she said, she made a gesture unskillfully, and the intermittent sound of thought echoed in Su Li¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    Su Li was confused and silent for a moment. Then she nodded.


    ¡°Great! It¡¯s my first time to use it.¡±


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and then transmitted the sound, ¡°My name is Li Qing. I am the leader of this camp. You can stay here to heal your wounds. Don¡¯t worry about any danger.¡±


    Su Li wanted to ask where it was, but she didn¡¯t master the woman¡¯snguage and she didn¡¯t want to expose herself too soon. So, she could only continue to nod.


    Li Qing looked at Su Li¡¯s dry arms and felt sorry for her, ¡°What happened to your body? Your face is pale and your blood vessels were dried-up, as if your blood is drained. While...you can still be alive!¡±


    Su Li recalled her memories before she was unconscious. Then she closed her eyes and shook her head.


    Seeing this, Li Qingforted her with a smile and transmitted the sound, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter you don¡¯t remember it. Many people I rescued from the Death Region have lost their memories. You should rest first. When you get better, someone will exin these things to you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Li Qing looked back at Dazhuang, who was waiting in front of the camp gate, and immediately stood up, ¡°I need to do something else first. You can rest assured and don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Su Li watched Li Qing leave. When she saw Li Dazhuang, he hurriedly pulled up the camp tent and ran away quickly, as if he saw a ghost.


    Su Li frowned slightly. Could it really be another world here?


    At thest moment when the evil ghost exploded itself, her real body escaped directly into the void and she used the cross-circle teleporting rune that Huan¡¯er gave her. The waves after the explosion poured over her, so she could only see darkness and then lost consciousness.


    When she woke up, she was already in this small camp.


    Thinking of this, Su Li waved a warning curb with difficulty and then settled down to check her injury.


    The evil ghost exploded itself for the second time, and she crossed a circle. So, it was hard for her to recover her dissipated energy, and it would take her an extremely long time to produce new energy.


    Her body was full of dry tendons and vessels, and there was no drop of blood left. Her blood was all used on those Grand Elders of holy sects. Otherwise, before Li Qing saved her, she would have been dead.


    Her pubic region was also empty. There was only a dim ck Lotus Throne.


    The four kinds of Divine Thunder, the Perfection Wheel and Su Bai¡­all disappeared.


    ¡°Bai¡­¡±


    Su Li frowned. She lured all the holy sects to attacking her in sync, so that the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements could roll into one. Only under the pressure of strong external forces could the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements let go of their repulsion against each other and blend together perfectly.


    Senior Master Qingshui told her about this when giving the Perfection Wheel to her.


    Originally, she only asked Su Bai to inject the power of one kind of Divine Thunder, but Su Bai put his real body into the Perfection Wheel somehow.


    There was no contractual rtionship between her and Su Bai. It was even more difficult for her to know whether he was alive or dead at the moment. Fortunately, the Perfection Wheel had been refined by her, and she could sense Su Bai a little. When she recovered, maybe she could sense him more clearly.


    ¡°Forget it. I need to restore my power first. Although Li Qing says that there is no danger, I can¡¯t believe herpletely.¡±


    Thinking of this, Su Li put aside the distracting thoughts and practiced Suiyu Tactics. Gradually, she got into trance state.


    ...


    A few dayster, Su Li¡¯s face was a little ruddier. Li Qing went out early and returnedte every day. She was also delighted to see Su Li¡¯s changes. In view of Su Li¡¯s special identity, she could only teach Su Li writtennguage every day.


    Su Li finally knew that she had really left Qingshui Circle and came to the territory under the control of Chi Tian¡ªChimo Circle.


    With her realm, she could understand thenguage of a circle in a moment when she learned it. In just two days, she had already figured out thews of thenguage in Chimo Circle. She could write and speak in it fluently.


    However, she still did not speak.


    Through these few days of understanding, she discovered that the cultivation culture of Chimo Circle waspletely different from that of Qingshui Circle. Compared to the cultivation culture of Qingshui Circle, that of Chimo Circle was quite primitive. Although Li Qing had the cultivation level of Huashen Realm, she was extremely inferior to the practitioners in Zhuji Realm in Qingshui Circle in terms of application.


    Li Qing was not in the camp this day.


    Su Li put on the clothes Li Qing gave her and left the camp. She wanted toe for a walk. Not long after she got out, the female warrior who guarded the camp today quickly ran to her and said in surprise, ¡°Huh? You can get out of bed and walk now!¡±


    After speaking, she realized something. Then she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Captain said that you forgot thenguage. I just forgot it. Can you understand some simple words now? My name is Wu Rong, and I am one of the only two sixth-ss warriors in the camp!¡±


    ¡°Wu Rong?¡±


    Su Li tried to speak out, but her vocal cords did not specifically recover, so her tone was still a little hoarse.


    ¡°Yes, yes! My name is Wu Rong.¡±


    Wu Rong was pleasantly surprised, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯ve learned how to speak ournguage in just a few days! What¡¯s your name? Do you remember that?¡±


    Su Li was silent. Li Qing knew some of her exact details. But in front of others, she said that Su Li had lost her memory. So, Su Li didn¡¯t say her own name.


    ¡°Uh... It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember that!¡±


    Wu Rong took Su Li¡¯s hand and dragged her out, ¡°I¡¯ll take you around. Although there are a few people in the camp, it¡¯s very peaceful. You are so young and beautiful. You might be bullied by some mischievous people but for me.¡±


    Regardless of whether Su Li could understand her or not, Wu Rong took Su Li to walk around the camp in the name of ¡°helping Su Li practice her listening¡±.


    It indeed brought Su Li a lot of help. After all, what Li Qing taught her was not enough. Only in the entire environment of the camp could she collect a wide vocabry.


    When they were on the edge of the camp, Su Li found that the protective wall outside the camp was actually made of ordinary rocks. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you build a better wall?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you can say aplete sentence!¡±


    Wu Rong¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re such a genius. I can exin it to you, but I don¡¯t know if you can fully understand it. In fact, the entire camp is always moving, so there¡¯s no need for us to build a good wall. Soon it will be abandoned.


    Captain should have told you about Death Region, hasn¡¯t she? It is where we found you.¡±


    Su Li nodded.


    Death Region was the reason why Chi Tian wanted to bring the creatures of this circle to attack Qingshui Circle.


    When she was just reincarnated, she had been to the channel of this circle once, and she also encountered a practitioner of this circle. At that time, she wondered why any practitioner in this circle was willing to die for wars. Even sometimes...they had no need to die.


    She didn¡¯t understand it until this moment.


    It turned out that every practitioner who attacked Qingshui Circle was fighting for their next generation.


    Death Region, as the term suggested, was a region of death. In the region, no ordinary creature could survive, and any ordinary creature here would be eroded to death within a few breaths. Death Region was still expanding, gradually eroding every inch ofnd of Chimo Circle.


    Whether it was Qingshui Circle or Chimo Circle.


    Practitioners were always in a decided minority. Most of the living creatures were still ordinary mortals who hadn¡¯t the ability to resist the disaster.


    However, the practitioners were also transformed from the mortals and they reached the peak step by step. If there hadn¡¯t been arge number of practitioners in Chimo Circle, the circle would have only met its doom!


    ¡°Because Captain wants more time to search for survivors, our camp is very close to Death Region. So, every time Death Region gets too close, we have to move away.¡±


    Su Li nodded. When she turned her head, she saw the men who were building the wall in full swing, and she could see happiness on their faces.


    Against the background of disaster, having a ce to live was the greatest happiness!


    Suddenly, Su Li gave a serious look and walked quickly to the edge of the wall. Then she bent over to pick up a ck stone.


    When the men who were building the wall saw her, their eyes brightened and they wanted toe to her. But when they saw Wu Rong who was following her, they suddenly changed their faces and immediately immersed themselves in their work. Theyid the bricks faster.


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re sensible. If you dare to bully our little sister, I will beat the shit out of you ckers!¡±


    Wu Rong grunted and walked to Su Li¡¯s side. She asked, ¡°Building walls is the hardest work. Usually, the men who make mistakes in the camp will do that. What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Li pointed to the crystal-clear ck stone in her hand, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    Wu Rong scratched her head and turned over the stones under her feet. She also picked up arger ck stone, ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of stone an ordinary one? I can find it everywhere around the camp. The closer youe to Death Region, the more those ck stones you can see. Those are everywhere in Death Region. ck debris can make clothes dirty easily.¡±


    Su Li was silent on the spot.

 Chapter 638 - There Were Treasures Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 638 There Were Treasures Everywhere</h4>


    In Wu Rong and the people of Chimo Circle¡¯s eyes, this might really be an extremely ordinary stone, but in Su Jiuzhou¡¯s eyes, its pneuma was astonishingly the same as that of the twelfth-grade ck Lotus Throne that she saw in the thatched cottage in Shengxian City, and they only differed from each other on the level of their pneumas.


    The twelfth-grade ck Lotus Throne had been guarded by Ye Che of Ghost n for 40,000 years, which showed its preciousness.


    But in Chimo Circle, it was everywhere!


    Su Li was so surprised. If Wu Rong¡¯s words were true, although these stones could not make her remaining sixth-grade ck Lotus Thronemanifest itself, on ount of plenty of ck Lotus Throne, and the remaining twelfth-grade sword-transforming method of ck Lotus would reappear in a very short time.


    She hoped the legendary secret skills of Prehistoric Ghost n wouldn¡¯t let her down.


    Thinking of this, Su Li put down the stone in her hand and said, ¡°I want to go outside and have a look alone.¡±


    ¡°Go outside?¡±


    Wu Rong was startled, ¡°There is no danger outside during the day, but you are alone...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just walk around ande back soon.¡±


    Su Li smiled. Then she turned and left.


    Although Wu Rong was very worried about her, Captain was not at home and she still had to guard the camp. She could only warn her repeatedly, ¡°Then you should stay close to the camp. Don¡¯t go far!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing Su Li leave, Wu Rong scratched her head and murmured, ¡°She is able tomunicate with me without any obstacles after such a short time! Has she restored her memory?¡±


    The gate of the camp was kept wide open during the day, and Su Li walked out directly. She suddenly felt a change of the pneuma in the air. There was a bit more death pneuma.


    ¡°Is it because the camp is too close to the Death Region?¡±


    Su Li guessed, looking up at the gloomy sky. It would take a few more days for her to recover, and it was still hard for her to fly in the sky.


    After walking for a certain distance, she suddenly stopped, squatted down and rubbed the dust on the ground with her fingers. She just walked a hundred meters away from the camp, and the solid soil turned into soft sand. Food crop could not grow on this kind of soil at all. Naturally...mortals could not survive here. They might starve to death in such a ce.


    ¡°Li Qing¡¯s camp should be shrouded in a special field simr to a tactical matrix. It is neither a curb nor a tactical matrix. Probably, it is unique in this circle. I can¡¯t understand it. Maybe such a harsh living environment nurtured it.¡±


    As Su Li thought, she got up and continued to move forward. Although she did not fly, she definitely walked faster than Li Qing. Then the sandy soil around her turned into ck and hard rocks.


    Here was Death Region.


    Su Li¡¯s divine awareness swept across. Then she gave a serious look and appeared below a huge rock. There was only a palm-sized ck lotus in the crack of the rock, which was blooming quietly and exuding a strong vitality that was ipatible with Death Region.


    ¡°Born in Death Region...¡±


    Su Li thought of something and reached out to take off the ck lotus. It was cold to touch. After a while, it withered, drifted away and merged with the ck debris in the sky.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes glinted with self-deprecation. She crushed it¡¯s stem in her hand and sighed lightly, ¡°Even if you have this ability, you are still too weak.¡±


    Was she talking about the ck lotus or herself?


    Who could tell...


    Su Li was not a sentimental person. The ck lotus¡¯s unique way of living made her sigh with emotion. Soon Su Li put aside her distracting thoughts and began to look for the gravel of ck lotus.


    The ck lotus had be debris and its pneuma had dispersed in Death Region. She didn¡¯t want to be exposed, and it was not convenient for her to practice in Death Region. So, she could only find some more ck stones and take them back. Fortunately, the universe ring could also be used in Chimo Circle.


    In the entire camp, she only saw Li Qing had a universe ring.


    She still remembered that the practitioner, whom she met in the space of the channel, told her that the universe ring was precious in Chimo Circle and ordinary people could not have it. Li Qing just became the seventh-ss warrior (Huashen Realm). When she was a sixth-ss warrior, she certainly wasn¡¯t qualified for getting a universe ring. However, Su Li had asked Wu Rong by means of devious questioning. It turned out that Li Qing had always had the ability to store and carry things before.


    Besides, Li Qing had the special means to set up the camp. Therefore, Su Li had to doubt Li Qing¡¯s identity. It wasn¡¯t good for Su Li to expose herself prematurely.


    Before nightfall, Su Li returned to the camp. Li Qing didn¡¯te back. When Wu Rong saw that Su Li was intact, she was relieved. She ran to Su Li and said, ¡°You must be tired and hungry after being out for so long, right? Dinner is almost ready. You¡¯d better take a rest first.¡±


    Su Li nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly, she heard a noise at the door.


    She turned her head and saw Wu Rong changing her face. Wu Rong rushed to the door and shouted in a hurry, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Su Li also followed. Then she saw that Li Qing was bloodied with a pale face. She was taken into the main tent quickly by Wu Rong with a serious face. Li Dazhuang and the others were also more or less injured. Their injuries didn¡¯t look seriouspared with those of Li Qing.


    In Qingshui Circle, the ck lotus was the holy object of Ghost n, and Human n would be hurt when touching it. And Li Qing had the pneuma of being eroded by the ck lotus on her body.


    Li Qing was equivalent to a warrior in Huashen Realm. She should not have been scratched by a stone, no matter how careless she was.


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She followed them into the camp. Li Qing had taken off all the blood-stained clothes and leaned against the head of the bed tiredly.


    When Wu Rong saw that Su Li wasing, she hurriedly shouted anxiously, ¡°Come here and help me. It¡¯s too slow for me to deal with it alone!¡±


    Su Li saw that Li Qing closed her eyes and gasped harder than before. She didn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    As soon as she said this, Li Qing opened her eyes in surprise, ¡°You have...mastered ournguage!¡±


    Su Li nodded, staring at the movements of Wu Rong¡¯s hands.


    Wu Rong pointed to the dense small wounds on Li Qing¡¯s body and quickly said, ¡°We need to clean up all her wounds as quickly as possible. The poison in Death Region is terrible. If we cleante, her power will plunge and she will get seque.¡±


    Su Li picked up the extra cloth to dip it in water and used it to wipe the wounds on Li Qing. Every time she wiped a wound, she would secretly absorb the ck lotus pneuma.


    There were too many wounds on Li Qing¡¯s body. Su Li deliberately controlled her speed, and it took two hours to absorb the ck lotus pneuma from all the wounds.


    ¡°Captain, how do you feel?¡±


    Wu Rong looked worried. Li Qing¡¯s face was now a little ruddy. She smiled and nodded slightly, ¡°Thanks to you. I feel much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Wu Rong looked scared, ¡°Captain, did you meet a corpse monster today? What¡¯s the size of it?¡±


    Li Qing nodded slightly and said in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s not big. It¡¯s only the size of a palm. But its speed is extremely fast. Make preparation. We will move out early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Then Wu Rong left the camp quickly and took away the warriors who were still waiting in front of the camp. They were going to manage the affairs of their move together.


    Li Qing sensed the rapid recovery of her body. She had been injured by the death poison. But it was the first time that she had recovered so quickly. Although Su Li did that so secretly and she couldn¡¯t sense it, the only variable here was only Su Li.


    Since Su Li didn¡¯t want to be exposed, Li Qing didn¡¯t mention it. She only smiled and asked, ¡°Can youmunicate normally?¡±


    Su Li nodded and said calmly, ¡°Yes. What hurt you?¡±


    ¡°A kind of monster in Death Region, which is called corpse monster by us. It rarely appears in the periphery of Death Region. So, I usually explore around the periphery.¡±


    Speaking of this, Li Qing paused and said embarrassingly, ¡°I won¡¯t enter Death Region unless I get lost. I happened to meet youst time because I got lost and went deep into Death Region. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t encounter a corpse monster. Otherwise, we would have been dead long ago.¡±


    ¡°Are the corpse monsterstransformed from the dead?¡±


    ¡°No, they are not all people. Many of them are animals, and their whole bodies are rotten and discharging pus, which is terrifying.¡±


    Li Qing looked solemn, ¡°I could meet it on the periphery, which means that Death Region has expanded again. When I just established the camp 30 years ago, Death Region only expanded every five years. While it expands every year now. It is elerating in expanding.¡±


    Deep worries appeared in Li Qing¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know that this circle is not infinitelyrge. If one day Death Region invades every inch ofnd of this circle, where¡­should we go?¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t answer Li Qing¡¯s question.


    After all, here was not Qingshui Circle.


    The ck lotus pneuma was poisonous, but it had no effect on refining the corpse. It was just pure ghost poison. There must be secrets in Death Region. She wanted to investigate it after she recovered from her injuries.


    But before that... Su Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, seeing the terrible injuries in her body.


    Li Qing thought that Su Li was frustrated at the current situation, so she couldn¡¯t help butfort, ¡°Those things are left to the big shots. You...can master anguage in just three days. You must have a high level of cultivation, right?¡±


    Speaking cautiously, Li Qing blinked. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to irritate Su Li. ¡°Can you...tell me your name?¡±


    Su Li was stunned. She immediately dipped her finger into the water and wrote two words on the bedside in Chimonguage.


    After she finished writing, she raised her head and chuckled, ¡°My name is Su Li.¡±


    ¡°Your name is so nice.¡±


    Li Qing praised and then said, ¡°The warriors ounted for less than one in ten of the people of our camp. The level of most of the warriors are low. You must have a high level of cultivation. You can stay in my camp and search for survivors together with us.¡±


    Su Li was silent after hearing this. Then she asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought of going to arge-scale camp? Your single power is negligible. If there is a disaster, your camp might be wiped out and your efforts would be wasted in an instant.¡±


    The smile on Li Qing¡¯s face immediately disappeared a bit. She knew it, but...she had her own difficulties.


    ¡°If it is inconvenient to answer, you don¡¯t have to say.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s still pale face showed a bit of gentleness. ¡°I¡¯m very d to help my savior.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the savior. I just did what I should do within my power.¡±


    Li Qing waved her hand shyly, ¡°By the way, do you feel better recently?¡±


    Su Li sensed herself. Then she shook her head and sighed,


    ¡°Now I just recover...a little.¡±

 Chapter 639 - She Couldn’t Do Anything

    <h4>Chapter 639 She Couldn¡¯t Do Anything</h4>


    ¡°A Little?¡±


    Li Qing looked at Su Li¡¯s serious expression and stayed silent for a moment. Then she suddenlyughed out loud, fondled Su Li¡¯s head and said warmly, ¡°You should heal your wounds first. The situation is not so bad that you have to help me.¡±


    She was unclear about Su Li¡¯s cultivation. Su Li just recovered a little to be almost equal to an ordinary person. Unless...she was powerful as Master of Chimo Circle, Chi Tian, and Deputy Master of Chimo Circle.


    How could Su Li be like them as she was so young?


    Su Li knew Li Qing¡¯s thoughts, but she didn¡¯t speak much. Su Li only said, ¡°If you need my help, you can just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Li Qing waved her hand. Su Li smiled and turned around to leave. After she was able to walk, Li Qing naturally changed her residence. In order to taking care of Su Li, she asked Li Dazhuang to move and let Su Li live in the next tent.


    Early in the morning of the second day, Su Li was awakened by Wu Rong when she was in trance state.


    ¡°Li, are you still asleep? Get up!¡±


    Wu Rong walked in and pulled up Su Li, who had just pretended to lie down, ¡°Today, we will move our camp twenty milesfurther away from here. You still have injuries. Let me help you put away the tent.¡±


    Su Li sat up with ¡°sleepy eyes¡± and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Put on clothes that are convenient for walking. We will set off right now.¡±


    Wu Rong smiled. Su Li nodded and took off the Heavy Soul Robe. Suddenly, she felt relieved.


    She almost forgot that this treasure still had a suppressive effect on her. When she was in her peak state, the Heavy Soul Robe had already lost its original effect. It was like durable clothes for her, but now...


    Su Li smiled and took the Heavy Soul Robe in her hand. She walked to the door and saw that it was still dark outside. More than half of the one hundred tents had been put away. The packages were everywhere. In the fog of the night, many people were extremely busy with packing.


    These people probably had started to pack since midnight. She only had a keen sense of danger, and she didn¡¯t care much about what happened in the camp. So, she didn¡¯t notice thatst night.


    It seemed that the space in Li Qing¡¯s universe ring was very limited. Otherwise, she should have put the entire camp directly into the ring and taken it away, and they shouldn¡¯t have wasted such a long time to move.


    At this moment, a tall and thin warrior who was in his early thirties came over. He seemed a little embarrassed and scratched his head. He smiled, ¡°Hello, my name is Dai Hechun. Captain saved you that day, and I was on the spot as well... Is your name Su Li?¡±


    Su Li nodded, staring at Dai Hechun with clear eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Dai Hechun suddenly flushed and stammered, ¡°No... Nothing. I just want to apologize to you. That day I thought you were a figure in an ancient tomb. It was really rude...¡±


    ¡°Chun, stop talking to Sister Li outside. Come in to pack things up!¡±


    The sound of Wu Rong gnashing her teeth came from inside the house. Dai Hechun¡¯s expression changed a little. He hurriedly gave a palm and fist salute to Su Li with a smile. Then he immediately drew up the door curtain and went in, ¡°Sister Rong, let me help you!¡±


    Su Li turned around, hearing Dai Hechun¡¯s ndishments. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Dai Hechun was a sixth-ss warrior like Wu Rong. His cultivation shouldn¡¯t be greatly inferior to that of Wu Rong. What made them afraid of Wu Rong?


    However, she could still see that when Dai Hechun was looking at Wu Rong, his expression was not hypocritical and artificial. The circle of the entire camp was quite simple, making her feel the long-lost pure friendship without the slightest impurity.


    So, there was little darkness in this small camp. Everyone knew that there were always dirty things in the world.


    But if there was a kind person to guard this camp, the dark corners would be illuminated by the brilliance of human nature. The darkness would retreat and the camp would be more beautiful.


    The only w was that Li Qing...was too weak.


    Su Li looked back at the deep dark night outside the camp. She found an empty corner and entered Cang Lei¡¯s Cave.


    As soon as she entered the cave, Hong Baizhu cried and rushed to her.


    ¡°Sister, Brother Su Bai is gone!¡±


    At this moment, there was no disgust for Su Bai in her eyes. There were full of worries in her eyes. ¡°When shall we look for Brother Su Bai?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡±


    Su Li knelt down and wiped away the blood tears from the corners of Hong Baizhu¡¯s eyes. Then she said warmly, ¡°When I recover, I will find Brother Bai soon.¡±


    Hong Baizhu replied and raised her head. She saw the First Elder of Ling Family was floating over.


    At this moment, his body was much firmer and more distinct than that of him at the end of the divine awareness. It seemed that he had gained a lot of benefits staying beside Hong Baizhu.


    ¡°Young¡­ Little Fellow Practitioner Su Li, did youe to Chimo Circle?¡±


    Although the First Elder of Ling Family was in Cang Lei¡¯s Cave, he could see everything that happened outside. He naturally knew the identity of Su Li. He wanted to call Mistress of Young Lord respectfully, but he didn¡¯t say that, for fear of making Su Li ufortable.


    Since they had a rtionship, he did not resist Su Li¡¯s proposal and he wanted to help Su Li ovee the difficulties as much as possible.


    ¡°Yes, that cross-circle rune worked.¡±


    Su Li nodded. The First Elder of Ling Family covered his chest, ¡°Too risky. Little Fellow Practitioner Su Li, if that cross-circle rune had lost efficacy, you would have seriously injured and even have been killed by Bai Mo!¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like ¡®if¡¯. If I hadn¡¯t done those things that I was not quite sure about, I would have been dead long ago.¡±


    The First Elder of Ling Family sighed, ¡°You are right. Since you havee to Chimo Circle, you may find a ce there to practice with all your strength. The Chimo Circle began to decline in the era of the Master of Chimo Circle. The Death Region actually is not poison. It¡¯s not a foreign invasion as well. It means that this circle ising to an end and getting old quickly. This is an opportunity for you!¡±


    The First Elder of Ling Family¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Back then, I have heard the Master mentioned that the end of Chimo Circle wasing, and it seemed that its environment was exposed under the Starry Sky World without naturalw¡¯s jurisdiction, so you can practice there and wouldn¡¯t be suppressed by any rules. Little Fellow Practitioner Su Li, if you have any methods that you haven¡¯t mastered, you can make full use of the time when you practice there!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Li was surprised. In the past few days, 80% of her energy was devoted to healing, and the remaining 20% was used to absorb the ck lotus pneuma. She just practiced Suiyu Tacticsasionally, and she didn¡¯t notice this change.


    She had practiced Suiyu Tactics for many years, but her cultivation was still at the second hurdle of Yumo Realm. But her physical strength had been greatly increased, and it could also help her shield the exploration and investigation of the naturalw.


    If she could be at the third, fourth, or even the highest hurdle, she would be unimaginably powerful. She looked forward to achieving it.


    ¡°First Elder, thanks for informing me!¡±


    The First Elder felt ttered when he heard Su Li¡¯s sincere thanks. He understood that her life was ruined by Bai Mo and the Young Lord of Ling Family alsomitted a lot of sins. He didn¡¯t see the Junior Young Lord Su Buwang and didn¡¯t know if Su Buwang inherited the bloodline of Ling Family or not.


    After bidding farewell to the First Elder, Su Li came to the small ind where Su Bai lived. It was originally a barren ce, but under the influence of Su Bai, it became a ce brimming over with vigor and vitality.


    In the center of the ind, the pneuma of Divine Thunder of Wood was still very strong. Traces of green thunder passed through her pores and entered her body, creating a tingling sensation and stimting her body to produce new blood.


    It was extremely good for her to heal her wounds here.


    Su Li sat down cross-legged. Suiyu Tactics disappeared on its own and Ghost Valley Meditation Directionsuddenly started. The thunder energy wandering around was immediately pulled to wrap Su Li into a green light ball.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to use the thunder power left by Su Bai, but the uing unknown danger made her take precautions early. She didn¡¯t know how powerful the corpse monsters mentioned by Li Qing were.


    At this moment, in outside world¡ª


    Standing at the center of the camp, Li Qing rxed as she watched the sun rising from the horizon.


    It was a sound night.


    She reached her hand into the universe ring and saw it was no space in it. She sighed, ¡°The rest of the luggage should be divided equally among all the able-bodied youths. And the others help each other to carry the luggage.¡±


    She knew that someone would die of exhaustion during this migration. But for everyone to survive, they must move.


    Thinking of this, Li Qing turned to look at dozens of warriors on the other side. She gave a serious look, ¡°Wu Rong and Dai Hechun, you two lead the group. Dazhuang, you lead the other low-ss warriors in the middle. I will guard the rear. Got it?¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Everyone shouted.


    ¡°Captain, don¡¯t worry. I promise to find an absolutely safe ce to settle down.¡±


    Wu Rong smiled confidently. Suddenly she sensed the light of the morning sun that was dimming again, and she couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head to look at the direction of the Death Region. Her smiling face was suddenly distorted by her fear, and her voice trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°Captain... Behind!¡±


    Li Qing was shocked. Countless images shed back in her mind, and finally she saw the scene when therge-scale camp with the honor of ¡°Thousand Cities¡± was shattered many years ago.


    Her father¡¯s heavy sigh sounded faintly in her ears.


    ¡°The sun does not rise every day.¡±


    Li Qing turned around slowly, looking at the huge monster that was much taller than the wall. She recalled the small corpse monster that was not bigger than a palm a few days ago. She couldn¡¯t help trembling her lips.


    ¡°Giant corpse?!¡±


    ¡°How could it... Impossible!¡±


    ¡°I have clearly set up a camouge rune tactical matrix. Here is just the periphery of the Death Region. It is impossible!!¡±


    Ho-ho¡ª


    Hahaha¡ª


    Twopletely different kinds of whispers came out of the giant corpse¡¯s mouth, and Li Qing saw a palm-sized little monster lying next to the giant corpse¡¯s mouth. It was the corpse monster which attacked her a few days ago.


    At this moment, she understood everything.


    What she encountered was not an ordinary corpse monster, but a high-level corpse monster with intelligence, which¡­summoned the giant corpse!


    Li Qing¡¯s eyes were red, and she was desperate. The familiar and painful memory was dragged out of the deepest part of her mind by the giant corpse in front of her.


    She had seen such a giant one before. The giant corpse in front of her was taller than the one that destroyed her father¡¯s camp back then... Her father, who was an eighth-ss warrior (in nature¡¯s test), was beat to death with one p by the giant corpse!!


    She... What could she do as a puny seventh-ss warrior?

 Chapter 640 - One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 640 One Punch</h4>


    The corpse monster seemed to enjoy the panic and petrified look of the crowd. It was not in a hurry to destroy the camp, but only gently pushed the wall, and then the wall was broken and the rubble rolled down. Some people couldn¡¯t dodge the rubble and were directly submerged by it.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    The screams came out continuously. Many people panicked and fled off in a mess. The corpse monsterughed violently.


    Li Qing took two steps towards the corpse monster with red eyes. She stared at it with hatred, ¡°I cover your retreat! You take everyone leaving here!¡±


    Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes misted over suddenly and he clung to Li Qing¡¯s thigh, ¡°No! Sister, you are my only rtive. I...¡±


    ¡°Wu Rong! Take him away!¡±


    Li Qing shouted. Wu Rong was taken aback. She knocked out Li Dazhuang and left him to Dai Hechun. She had never seen such a giant corpse monster before. Then she went to Li Qing with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t hold on for enough time alone! I will stay here with you! Dai Hechun, you are the Chief of the camp from now on. You must keep them alive. Got it? Run!¡±


    Dai Hechun cried heartbrokenly. He looked back from time to time with Li Dazhuang on his back. But in the end, he gritted his teeth and left here.


    The giant corpse was still not in a hurry to destroy the camp, looking at the direction of Dai Hechun. The little corpse monster lying on his mouth showed a weird expression, as if it wasughing.


    There were only two people left in the camp, and the ground was scattered with the packages.


    At this time, Wu Rong was not nervous. She smiled, ¡°Captain, I know you have unusual experience. You have even seen a giant corpse before. What is its weakness?¡±


    Li Qing took a deep breath, vaguely remembering that an ice-blue figure fell from the sky, suddenly freezing the giant corpse in the catastrophe in those days.


    ¡°Little girl, when you encounter this kind of giant corpse next time, you should run away. Don¡¯t think that I can fight back. It¡¯s impossible. But...no one knows what will happen in the future. Maybe you will risk your life to fight a giant corpse monster foolishly one day. Its weakness lies in a ck area on its chest. The stronger the giant corpse, the smaller the ck area. Got it?¡±


    Li Qing was about to speak when the giant corpse suddenly raised its arm and hammered at them again. Her pupils shrank. She hugged Wu Rong and rolled aside.


    Boom!!


    There was a loud noise. The ground shook violently, and countless packages burst into powder. Then a very deep crack spread from the feet of the giant corpse.


    Wu Rong got up and stared nkly at the crack that was only a few inches away from her right foot. She couldn¡¯t stop shivering. If Captain hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, she would have been dead now.


    Puff!


    Li Qing propped up her upper body and opened her mouth to spit bleed. She was in despair. She was only scratched by the aftermath, but she was severely injured. How to defeat¡­such a powerful enemy?


    Wu Rong was shocked. Li Qing grabbed her hand and said quickly, ¡°Look for the ck area on its chest. You are good at shooting. Our lives depend on you.¡±


    Wu Rong was startled when she heard the words, and she subconsciously squeezed the crossbow and arrow hidden in her sleeve. Her gaze wandered for a moment, and finally she found the ck area on the chest of the giant corpse which was only the size of a palm.


    Was that the fatal weakness of the giant corpse?


    ¡°Captain, the fatal weaknessis so small that it can be covered by the giant corpse¡¯s palm. I...¡±


    Li Qing covered Wu Rong¡¯s mouth. She looked at her anxious look and took a deep breath, ¡°To conquer or to die!¡±


    ¡°To conquer or to die...¡±


    Wu Rong muttered to herself, looking up at the slowly approaching giant corpse. She was so scared.


    They had only a slim chance of sess...


    Li Qing wiped the blood around her mouth and turned around to cover Wu Rong. She recalled the gloom of fear back then and lost in thought. She could see the pictures of her several-hundred-year life, from her childhood to the present.


    At this moment, the corpse monster stoppedits footsteps.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Wu Rong suddenly appeared behind Li Qing. She raised her hands and shot a special arrow from her sleeve. But then, the corpse monster took the arrow in his hand. It broke the arrow easily and threw it aside.


    ¡°Impossible?!¡±


    Wu Rong was petrified and her mind was nk.


    Li Qing watched the corpse monster stop. Even if it was provoked by the arrow, it didn¡¯t take a step forward. She couldn¡¯t help but give it a quizzical look. Suddenly she noticed that the corpse monster was looking at the area behind her. She turned around.


    She saw a thin figure standing not far from her.


    ¡°Su Li?!¡±


    Li Qing eximed. It was difficult for her to believe that she was here. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave with them?!¡±


    Su Li looked calm and walked to Li Qing¡¯s side. She squinted at the giant corpse and whispered, ¡°If I leave, I will lose my two lifesavers.¡±


    Wu Rong came to her senses. When she saw Su Li, she said excitedly, ¡°Staying here is to court death!¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t reply her, staring at the giant corpse. She transmitted the sound, ¡°You said that its weakness is the ck mark on the chest, right?¡±


    When Li Qing heard the sound transmission, she finally found that Su Li was not an ordinary person. Not onlycould she transmit the sound but...


    Li Qing said apprehensively, ¡°But your injury?¡±


    Before Li Qing could finish speaking, she saw the figure in front of her suddenly disappear. She turned her head, only to see Su Li punch the giant corpse.


    Boom!


    A huge ck shadow was knocked away by huge force, and it disappeared in front of the two people who were shocked. Then before they could return to their senses, Su Li returned to the ce with no expression on her face. She sent istion curb into their bodies and disappeared quickly.


    Not long after, the giant corpse came back. But it looked different from the one just now. It was taller. There was still a palm-sized corpse monster hanging on its mouth. The camp was now empty. The little corpse monster tried hard to sniff, but it could not sense Li Qing¡¯s pneuma anymore.


    ¡°Squeak!!¡±


    After the little corpse monster screamed angrily for a while, they had to give up and left.


    After Su Li took the two people rushing for several miles, she sensed that the threatening pneuma disappeared behind her. She felt relieved. Su Li¡¯s injury...was too serious, and she couldn¡¯t recover in just a few days.


    Even with the help of the Divine Thunder left by Su Bai, she only temporarily suppressed her injury. It nearly exhausted her full power to punch. If there had been another giant corpse, she would have been killed on the spot.


    So, she made a decisive decision. After striking away the giant corpse with an all-out punch, she ced a curb on them and immediately fled.


    After slowing down and putting down the dumbfounded two people, Su Li groaned and couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. She was about to fall.


    ¡°Su Li!¡±


    Li Qing hurriedly helped her to her feet. Li Qing was grateful and said worriedly, ¡°You... How do you feel?¡±


    She was really afraid that Su Li¡¯s blow would exhaust her vitality.


    Su Li fought down her dizziness and squeezed out a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. The team is in front of us. This time... go to a further ce, so that I have more time to heal my wounds.¡±


    After saying this, Su Li fainted, and Cang Lei¡¯s Cave opened at the same time. If there was an unexpected danger, Hong Baizhu would appear to help her.


    It was just that the rules of the Chimo Circle had changed. ording to the First Elder of the Ling Family, if ghosts appeared in an irregr circle, they would be hit heavily immediately, which was the reason why she could attack alone.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Hong Baizhu stood at the entrance of Cang Lei¡¯s Cave and stared at Su Li¡¯s face with her small fists clenched. She had never seen Sister look so embarrassed. She was burning to help Su Li¡­ even help a little¡­


    Li Qing helped Su Li wipe off the recent blood stains and gently carried Su Li on her back. Then she touched Wu Rong who was still in a daze and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, catch up with Dazhuang and the others. We go to the nearest ¡®Ma Camp¡¯ directly!¡±


    Wu Rong was still recollecting the scene that Su Li stroke away the giant corpse. She came to her senses when she heard these words. Then she said in shock, ¡°Captain, don¡¯t you hate the ¡®Thousand Cities Camp¡¯ the most?¡±


    Li Qing sighed, ¡°Most of the camp supplies are lost, and we haven¡¯t taken back the rune tactical matrix. We are unable to feed our people! And Su Li also needs a safe environment for healing.¡±


    Then Li Qing was silent for a while, ¡°We cannot protect her alone.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    Wu Rong replied, ¡°It¡¯s great! Su Li said that Dazhuang and the others are right in front. Let¡¯s catch up with them and change our route.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    ...


    Ten dayster, Su Li woke up slowly. Instead of a familiar camp, she saw the roof of a wooden house. She kept lying and did not move. Since the Ghost Valley Meditation Direction had started on its own, it had almost cured her wound caused by the reversed shock of punching the giant corpse that day.


    It took her ten days to recover. She had an extremely strong physical recovery ability, so her wound did not deteriorate.


    ¡°Su Li, you finally wake up!¡±


    Li Qing came from outside the door with a surprised look. At this moment, she had put on a normal outfit, and her pneuma was also hidden. She just looked like a fourth-warrior or fifth-warrior on the surface.


    Su Li had a n and asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    Li Qing put a bowl of steaming broth on the head of Su Li¡¯s bed and sat down, ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡®Thousand Cities Camp¡¯?¡±


    Su Li shook her head. Apart from hearing information from Li Qing and the others, she knew nothing about Chimo Circle.


    Li Qing smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that mysterious. ¡®Thousand Cities¡¯ is therge-scale camp you asked me a few days ago. Death Region is still raging in this circle. In order to survive, our Human n naturally producerge settlements. There are countlessrge-scale camps in the entire Chimo Circle, but there are only a thousand camps that are guarded by powerhouses. These one thousand strong camps are called ¡®Thousand Cities¡¯, and this ce is called ¡®Ma Camp.¡±


    Then she said in a gloomy tone, ¡°We were dyed for six or seven days on the road. More than half of the survivors died. In the end, only the young people got here. The camp guards here saw that we were not weak, so they let us enter. Now we are in the temporary shelters for those of us whose ability have not yet been verified.¡±


    Light shed through Su Li¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Verify ability?¡±


    Li Qing nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes,rge-scale camps don¡¯t support idlers. They will arrange us works in line with our ability. Only in this way can they ensure the operation of the camp.¡±


    Speaking of this, Li Qing smiled again, ¡°After you recover, maybe you can run for the Deputy Chief of the camp!¡±

 Chapter 641 - Warriors Weren’t Immortals

    <h4>Chapter 641 Warriors Weren¡¯t Immortals</h4>


    ¡°Deputy Chief?¡±


    Su Li shook her head andughed, ¡°What can I do with that? You haven¡¯t recovered. Have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ma Camp has not many rules in Thousand Cities Camp. We can live here for a month, and we will be driven out if we keep staying here for more than a month.¡±


    Li Qing reminded, and Su Li nodded.


    Time flew. Half a month passed. Su Li had spent 80% of her time healing her wounds in the past half month. She understood that the crisis had not been resolved. The trouble was not the giant corpse, but the small corpse monster lying beside the giant corpse¡¯s mouth. The small corpse monster made her escape.


    She was in one of the famous ¡°Thousand Cities Camps¡± at this time. It was impossible for her to put her life under the others¡¯ control. She thought she should make herself stronger.


    Perhaps her frequent use of Ghost Valley Meditation Scripture and the special rules of Chimo Circle helped her get new insights and breakthroughs besides the highest level of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction during the healing process.


    If the previous Ghost Valley Meditation Direction could only be regarded as a middle-lower holy method, now the current grade of Ghost Valley Meditation Direction nearly reached the top, and it could finally barely keep up with Su Li¡¯sbat power realm.


    So, Su Li¡¯s healing speed had been greatly improved. In the first ten days without a breakthrough, Su Li¡¯s cultivation only recovered twenty percent based on her full power. After the breakthrough, Su Li¡¯s eighty percent injury was directly recovered within five days. There was only some of the hidden injuries which needed time to heal, and it didn¡¯t affect herbat power anymore.


    But...the evil ghost hadn¡¯t recovered yet.


    Su Li wore a veil and sat in front of the house. Watching peopleing and going, she narrowed her eyes. She needed a lot of evil souls to supplement the evil ghost. But it seemed that there was no evil soul in Chimo Circle.


    At least, the evil ghost that had just been reshaped was still weakly hidden in the shadow, showing no desire to eat.


    The Divine Thunder of Five Elements were lost. Without the help of the ghost body and extreme measures, her power was at most between that of an ordinary Junior Emperor and a strong Junior Emperor.


    This was by no means the state she wanted.


    Since the evil ghost was temporarily unable to recover, Su Li turned her attention to other methods that could be improved.


    The first was the Destruction Will of Sword. After she understood Ye Che¡¯s essay, her understanding of sword circle had reached a realm of perfection. The next realm was the legendary ¡°Sword Region Realm¡± where she could attack using a virtual sword. There was no shortcut. She could faintly predict that it would at least cost her ten thousand years to break through this realm. It was such a greatly long time.


    Before the Sword Region Realm, the sword circle damage was still extremely terrifying. But shecked a flying sword that could carry her power. Without such a sword, her power would be greatly reduced.


    This method couldn¡¯t work. The nature curb and ghost curb were weird and changeable. Although they were both very useful, their limitations were obvious. Their lethality was not high and the speed was too slow, so she could easily fall into a passive state.


    After thinking about it, Su Li found that the only methods she could break through were Sword-transforming Method and Suiyu Tactics.


    After she absorbed the pneuma of the ck lotus, which was picked up in the Death Region that day, the ck Lotus Thronehad changed. But it took quite a lot of stones to nurture supernatural power. Fortunately, it was easy for her to absorb it, and there was almost no hindrance. As long as she could get enough stones, she would soon be able to awaken to her talented supernatural power.


    Her Suiyu Tacticshad stayed at the peak of its second hurdle for the past few years since she ventured to break through its second hurdle. She needed a chance to break through its third hurdle. If the First Elder of the Ling Family¡¯s words were true, she would give it a try in the days toe.


    Thinking of this, Su Li called in Li Qing and the others, who had been waiting for them for a few days, to go to the entrance of the department where they could get their power verified.


    The entrance guard seemed to have been waiting for them toe. Seeing Li Qinging first, he looked in awe. Then he nced at Su Li and the others, ¡°We are not busy today. You and your subordinates can follow me.¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to have misunderstood them, Li Qing wanted to exin. But Su Li stopped her.


    Seeing this, Li Qing had to give up and followed in while talking with Su Li through transmitting the sound.


    ¡°Ordinary people here entered the camp a few days ago. They have no power and can only stay in the temporary residence for at most half a month.¡±


    Su Li nodded. She could see mncholy and ease on Li Qing¡¯s face. It was such an iprehensible andplicated look.


    She didn¡¯t understand what Li Qing¡¯s persistence was, and what it meant after she gave it up at this moment.


    Everyone had their own sufferings, and there was no need to understand everything.


    Li Qing was obviously a seventh-ss warrior. Li Dazhuang, Wu Rong and others were at least sixth-ss warriors. Su Li also showed her power of a sixth-ss warrior at this moment. Such a good warrior team was popr inrge-scale camps. After the procedure, everyone joined Ma Camp.


    Not long after, everyone entered the gate of the camp. As the sky was still bright, they could get a glimpse of the whole camp.


    Ma Camp was like a mountain city. There was a t masonry avenue that was nearly forty to fifty degrees vertical in the middle. On both sides of the avenue, there were countless houses with different sizes distributed in a trapezoid shape. The closer to the top of the mountain, the taller the houses. The overall architectural style was grayish-yellow, revealing a strong and in meaning.


    It was the evening. Su Li was standing at the lowest point of the avenue and looking up. She could see that the avenue was still bustling warriors. She was holding a brass round te. The words ¡°Su Li¡± just engraved on it were a bit hot, and there was an ancient word ¡°Ma¡± and the unique logo of Thousand Cities Camp on the back of the te.


    This was a symbol of the warrior of Ma Camp, and Li Qing¡¯s identity te was silver, which looked more noble.


    Wu Rong leaned against Li Qing and touched the silver round te with envious expression. She couldn¡¯t put it down, ¡°When can I break through the seventh ss? The silver sign is so beautiful.¡±


    Li Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Seventh-ss warriors are upper-middle in this kind ofrge-scale camp. You are talented, and I believe you will be able to break through soon. The identity tes are just representation. Just like Su Li... You should behave yourself in the camp. You can¡¯t offend people everywhere as before, otherwise I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Wu Rong spit out her tongue and immediately took a peek at Su Li again. After witnessing the giant corpse being blown away with Su Li¡¯s punch, Wu Rong naturally changed her mentality.


    Although Li Qing didn¡¯t finish her words, she already understood the meaning. To survive in arge camp, she must firmly ride on the Su Li¡¯s coattails!


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Li Dazhuang was confused when he heard it. Dai Hechun nced at the sky and scratched his head, ¡®It¡¯s gettingte. We should find a ce to live.¡±


    ¡°There is reception area for warriors inrge-scale camps, and we can get our residence for free based on our power.¡±


    Li Qing obviously knew theyout of the ¡°Thousand Cities Camps¡± very well. She looked around and beckoned them to join the crowd.


    At the same time¡ª


    In the gray building at the highest point of the entire mountain city, a heavy door was slowly pushed open, and a middle-aged warrior with vigorous pneuma and a solemn expression hurriedly walked in. Then he ced a diamond-shaped crystal shing with red light on the table.


    Sitting at the table, the chubby old man immediately raised his head. He frowned and slowly picked up the crystal. He couldn¡¯t help but speak in a low voice, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The middle-aged warrior said coldly. He looked solemnly, ¡°This was just sent by the scouts at the front. In order to test the diamond-shaped crystal, we lost several good subordinates.¡±


    ¡°The thing that worries me the most has happened.¡±


    The chubby old man sighed. He grabbed the diamond-shaped crystal in his hand and walked to the floor-to-ceiling ss window. He looked at the entire mountain city and the lights gradually lit up. Then he suddenly said,


    ¡°Fifty years ago, ¡®Li Camp¡¯ was overturned overnight. It seemed to happen yesterday for me... Li Hong, what do you think?¡±


    When the middle-aged warrior heard the words ¡°Li Hong¡±, he was silent for a long time and said hoarsely, ¡°Chief, I haven¡¯t used this name for many years.¡±


    The chubby old man sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s only fifty years. In fact, your father shouldn¡¯t be med for your younger sister¡¯s death. He has tried his best. Even if you abandon the past, can you live with it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Li Hong¡¯s eyes were red, and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°We warriors are not immortals.¡±


    The old man hadplex eyes and stared at the dark night sky, ¡°Not every disaster can be predicted. Your father¡¯s camp suffered the great cmitythat year. Everyone couldn¡¯t react to it. Even the Master of the circle camete. Because of that cmity, we learned that there were terrible monsters ¡®corpse demons¡¯ in Death Region, and we got an approach to guard against them.


    The wisdom of the corpse demon could rival that of our Human n, and the corpse demon was even more cunning. Compared with the corpse monster, it is like a higher-level creature, dominating everything in Death Region. Although I don¡¯t understand why the corpse demon targeted your camp back then...¡±


    The old man lowered his head and looked at the shing red crystal in his hand, ¡°This time it¡¯s our turn.¡±


    Li Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with hate for an instant, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let the tragedy happen again!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±


    The old man turned around andughed heartily, ¡°Although your power is good, they are corpse demons after all. This is the first time that the Master of the circle¡¯s testing diamond-shaped crystal has responded. He wouldn¡¯t stand aside, but...we also have to be prepared.¡±


    Li Hong took a deep breath and nodded.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open again, and a young man who looked a little unreliable walked in with a smile on his face, ¡°Geezer Ma, I have contacted ¡®Zhou Camp¡¯ and ¡®Wang Camp¡¯, which are the two closest camps to us. They will send ten warriors over tomorrow, who are all eighth-ss warriors!¡±


    The young man made a finger gesture of number ten. Then when he saw Li Hong, he smiled and leaned forward, ¡°Oh. Our King Warrior Hong, why are your eyes red? Geezer, did you bully Uncle Hong?¡±


    The old man was about topliment the young man. When he heard these words, he suddenly wore a long face and cursed, ¡°Screw you! Get out and practice!¡±


    The young man said aggrievedly, ¡°Geezer, you burn the bridge after crossing it. Men are not what they were in the times of long ago!¡±


    The old man suddenly became mad. He picked up the inkstone beside the table and was about to smash it at the young man. The young man ran away immediately. As he run, he said,


    ¡°Geezer, wait and see. It won¡¯t take a long time. I¡¯m also a King Warrior, and I¡¯m better than anyone in that damn mirror!¡±

 Chapter 642 - Rules

    <h4>Chapter 642 Rules</h4>


    ¡°What?! You little bastard!¡±


    The old man¡¯s angry roar shook the whole house slightly, and the warriors who were busy in the other houses all smiled wryly.


    It seemed that their goodugh, Young Lord, came back.


    Standing in front of the window, Li Hong watched the Chief of the Thousand Cities Camp holding the inkstone and chasing after his son, who was about to be a King Warrior. He couldn¡¯t help making an expression with envy and...nostalgia.


    He had already forgiven his father, but he could hardly forgive himself...


    Back then, he didn¡¯t help in any way, because he was stunned by the palm of his father. When he woke up... he was already in Ma Camp, and all the people he knew were gone, including his younger sister, Li Qingling.


    ¡°Li Qing?¡±


    At the reception area for warriors, the diplomatic administrator looked at Li Qing who looked young, and then he showed a big smile, ¡°Wee to join Ma Camp. We prefer young powerhouses like you. There are five people in your team. I will arrange a single-family residence for you on the top of the mountain city. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Li Qing nodded and sighed inwardly. She was once also a little princess of the Thousand Cities Camp. She had a noble status. Although she never looked down upon the warriors who fought in her own camp, she had never felt how remarkable they were until she became one of them.


    The reception area for warriors was very efficient. After not waiting too long, the administrator took Su Li and the others to a spacious and tall single-family courtyard, and gave the key to Li Qing. After Li Qing signed on the register, the procedure was over.


    Su Li saw all these. Compared with Qingshui Circle, where were various cultivation methods to assist life, Chimo Circle was obviously more primitive. Even warriors lived with mortals, and there was no different between their lifestyles.


    The rare experience made Su Li vaguely feel that her state of mind was elevated. Time permitting, she could try to break through the Star Path again!


    There were exactly five rooms in the courtyard. Su Li still adhered to her own principles and chose the most inconspicuous one. Li Qing had no choice but to ept her action. After resting for a while, everyone reunited in the middle chamber.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a hot shower for a long time!¡±


    Wu Rong put on the clean clothes that the reception area had just issued, and she stretched and yawnedzily, ¡°Captain, the treatment of warriors is amazing.¡±


    Li Qing looked at everyone. But Su Li still wore a ck gauze dress and looked sick. Everyone else had a better mental outlook except for Su Li. Li Qing nodded gently and said,


    ¡°The operating rules of Thousand Cities Camp are perfect.¡±


    She told her team members what her father had said to her, ¡°Warriors spare no efforts to protect ordinary people. When they return to the camp, they will naturally get more enjoyment than ordinary people. The price is risking their lives. Ordinary people worship and admire warriors. They want to be one of them. So, the resource of warriors can continue to grow, and the residents of the entire camp can live and work in peace and contentment.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Wu Rong said excitedly, ¡°Captain, you know a lot! I admire you so much!¡±


    Seeing Wu Rong¡¯s excited appearance, Li Dazhuang couldn¡¯t helpughing. Then he was immediately pped on his face. He said with a pitiful look, ¡°I¡¯m stupid enough, but you still beat me.¡±


    Dai Hechunughed violently, and then he was beaten by Wu Rong as well. Then a good team meeting suddenly became a mess.


    Su Li watched this scene quietly, with a smile on her face. She seemed to see Linli Building¡­a long time ago... It was a pity that such a good time would never return.


    At this moment, a figure shed in front of her. Li Qing quietly left the main hall. Su Li thought about it for a second and followed.


    In the sky, the moon was bright but the stars were scarce. In the ce covered by Death Region, there wasn¡¯t a single star.


    Even so, Li Qing still liked to watch it.


    The sky at night was really beautiful.


    Hearing the footsteps stopping behind her, Li Qing sighed and turned her head with bright and gentle light shing through her eyes, ¡°Su Li, would you like to listen to my story?¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly and said in a soft voice.


    ¡°I appreciate further details.¡±


    Li Qing¡¯s life experience was very simple. She grew up with her parents since she was a child. As the daughter of the Chief of the Thousand Cities Camp and the younger sister of a talented brother, she never knew what sorrow was until a disaster came without warning. She lost all the beautiful things suddenly.


    ¡°After waking up, I was lying beside many wandering warriors. The captain of the wandering warrior team rescued me.¡±


    Li Qing¡¯s tone was very soft. ¡°He is determined to rescue more survivors from Death Region. He has taught me a lot. Although my talent is no match for that of my elder brother, I am strong enough. In just 20 years, I have changed from a fourth-ss warrior to a sixth-ss warrior like him. Then...we met a corpse monster!¡±


    It seemed that it brought back painful memories. Li Qing¡¯s eyes instantly reddened, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is. I just know...there were so many corpse monsters. It was the first time that I had seen so many corpse monsters. I was stunned and I didn¡¯t know how I escaped. But in the end... I was the one left alone again.


    The other camps didn¡¯t extend a rescue hand to my father back then. So, I had antipathy towards them. And... I also wanted to inherit the captain¡¯s will, so I went on the road alone again. Maybe I was lucky enough. I sessively ran a small camp in thirty years.¡±


    Li Qing smiled, ¡°But after all, it¡¯s an illusion. Once I encounter a corpse monster, everything will be broken. Fortunately, because of you, I don¡¯t have to face too much guilt. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I was saved by you, too.¡±


    Su Li gently shook her head and turned her gaze onto the scattered lights below the mountain. She said calmly, ¡°You must be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Li Qing was in a daze. Before she could speak, Su Li said again, ¡°It is very likely that the same disaster will happen here.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and countless tragic pictures shed before her eyes.


    Su Li looked serious, ¡°I have no basis. But ording to my feeling, the small corpse monster you encountered is not an ordinary one. I can still smell its faint pneuma on your body. So, I used some means to iste its sensation. As long as it is still alive, it can expand the search area. It won¡¯t take long to...¡±


    ¡°Find here!¡±


    Li Qing¡¯s face turned pale, and she gasped violently, ¡°How is it possible? It¡¯s obviously been fifty years! That thing has been killed by the Master of the circle!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Corpse demon!¡±


    Su Li raised her brows. It turned out that the small corpse monster had another name.


    ¡°No! I must tell this to the Chief of Ma Camp!¡±


    Seeing her leaving, Su Li did not stop her.


    Li Qing was very smart. She was a survivor of the disaster. She had a good reason for discovering the corpse demon. Su Li believed that Li Qing wouldn¡¯t not spill the beans and cause trouble for her.


    More importantly, she almost recovered from her injuries. But her power was still at the lowest point. She was not sure to defeat the so-called ¡°corpse demon¡± alone, so she needed helpers.


    As Li Qing said, it was the Master of the circle who made the final move to eliminate the hidden danger. In other words, the person was Chi Tian...


    Chi Tian was definitely more powerful than a Great Emperor. Before Su Li got injured, she might fight without any further consideration. But her current power...was too weak.


    Back in the room, Su Li did not continue to heal her wounds, and she finally put all her energy and vigor on Suiyu Tactics.


    Not long after the Tianjiao Battle, she had known how to break through the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics. But she didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of it, just because she frequently got around between various holy sects. In addition, the progress of her cultivation was also slowed down.


    Now that she was in another circle, she couldn¡¯t go back to Qingshui Circle for the time being. Thinking too much was useless. She finally had time to practice hard.


    The night was silent. In the next morning, Su Li¡¯s door was knocked, which suddenly awakened her.


    She got up to open the door, but she saw Li Qing outside the door with a long face.


    Su Li raised her brows and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen him?¡±


    Li Qing nodded and nced at the door. Then she entered the room and closed the door. She sneered, ¡°Everything went well in the camp yesterday. I thought there were not so many nasty things in Ma Camp before, but... I was wrong and I underestimated the human nature. The captain of stationing at the top of the mountain... It is such an important position. I don¡¯t know how much important information was blocked by him. Such a person... Damn it!!¡±


    ¡°What did that person say? How is his power?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone was calm. Li Qing came to her in the morning. Although Li Qing didn¡¯t say explicitly, she could feel that Ling Qing was just asking her for help.


    ¡°He hinted that I should give him 10,000 jades. Jade is different from the gold currency circting among ordinary people. It is a high-level currency used by warriors for cultivation. I have long used up jades in my practice. So, I can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    Li Qing was very angry, ¡°I inquired about the captain a little bit. His name is Ding Zhang, only a sixth-ss warrior. He is like a dog threatening people on the strength of its master¡¯s power!¡±


    ¡°I see. I will go. If the Chief of this camp summons youter, you should be watchful to your words.¡±


    After Su Li finished speaking, she pushed the door and left.


    Li Qing stared at Su Li¡¯s back with eyes full of gratitude. She didn¡¯t know how much Su Li¡¯s injury had recovered. Since Su Li still wanted Li Qingto help hide her power, her injury was bound to be unhealed, and she really should not be exposed.


    Li Qing was not a fool. Su Li was their backer, and if Su Li was exposed and had an ident, all of them would have a hard time. She had already thought about how to tell the Chief of Ma Camp.


    After Su Li left the courtyard, she used her divine awareness to swept across the surroundings. She felt that some people were watching her secretly. Then she twitched her mouth slightly and deliberately walked into a remote dark alley.


    Plump¡ª Plump¡ª


    The sound of bodies hitting the ground could be heard several times. Su Li walked out of the alley with a calm face as usual and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    She walked to the gate built on the top of the mountain and saw a middle-aged warrior with a curly bearde out to stop her. He yelled, ¡°This is the restricted area of Ma Camp. No admittance. Leave here right now!¡±


    Su Li looked at him and said calmly, ¡°I have something important to tell the Chief.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the middle-aged warrior immediatelyughed. He looked at Su Li and said with sarcasm, ¡°Just like you, a weak female warrior. How dare you say that you can get something important? Do you want to say you saw a sow flying in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The guards burst intoughter, but Su Li was still expressionless, as if she hadn¡¯t heard these words. She was abnormally calm.


    ¡°Who is making the noise?!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a reprimand from the top of the mountain, and all theughter stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 643 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 643 Reunion</h4>


    Su Li raised her brows, and saw that the person who came over was a middle-aged man dressed in a cyan warrior uniform in her divine awareness. His pneuma was equivalent to that in nature¡¯s test. Maybe he was the King Warrior of this camp.


    The middle-aged man with curly beard found that King Warrior asked, and then he immediately opened the gate a crack.


    ¡°My Lord, Ding Zhang is here to salute you!¡±


    Li Hong nced at Su Li through the crack of the door and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ding Zhang didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth. He said, ¡°My Lord, there is a very weak female warrior whoes here to make trouble for no reason. We are about to drive her away! Look at her thin body, which can be blown away by a gust of wind...¡±


    Li Hong didn¡¯t wait for Ding Zhang to exin. Just as he was about to leave, a voice suddenly came from his awareness sea.


    ¡°Want to leave? No wonder there are people like Ding Zhang.¡±


    Li Hong paused. He was a little shocked. He turned around and strode towards the gate.


    Ding Zhang suddenly panicked, ¡°My Lord! You are so busy. You don¡¯t have to waste your energy on such a waste!¡±


    Li Hong nced at him and sneered, ¡°You call a seventh-ss warrior a waste? How dare you!?¡±


    Ding Zhang was immediately stunned.


    A seventh-ss warrior?


    She looked like a bean sprout! He thought she was a third-ss or fourth-ss warrior.


    Li Hong walked up to Su Li and asked mildly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Su Li nced at Ding Zhang, who wore a pale face, and chuckled, ¡°Actually, it is not me who want to say something, but our captain. She came herest night, but she was stopped and asked for 10,000 jades by Ding Zhang.¡±


    As soon as she said this, Ding Zhang¡¯s face became paler, and he said angrily, ¡°Bullshit! When did I do such a thing? You are ndering me!¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t even look at him. She just stared at Li Hong and continued, ¡°The witnesses are in a dark alley not far from the reception area. They shouldn¡¯t wake up now. You can find them soon.¡±


    When Li Hong heard this, he took a deep look at Ding Zhang, who waspletely panicked, and then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get inside to have a chat. Someone will deal with Ding Zhang.¡±


    Su Li nodded and followed Li Hong into the door.


    Ding Zhang¡¯s eyes were nk and he slumped on the ground.


    The architectural style of Chimo Circle was quite different from that of Qingshui Circle. Most of the buildings were ordinary lofts rather than halls. Even the Chief of Ma Camp lived in an ordinary loft.


    Su Li followed Li Hong. Suddenly she raised her head and stared at his profile. She didn¡¯t notice this person¡¯s face until now...


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Li Hong was in a daze. He had never seen such a female warrior who was impolite to the elders. He thought she knew he was the King Warrior, but she didn¡¯t show her respect. However, he was not a peacockish person. Then he replied, ¡°Li Hong.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes and transmitted the sound, ¡°Is your Li the ¡®Li¡¯ of ¡®Li Camp¡¯?¡±


    Tread!


    Li Hong paused. He immediately took Su Li to his study and mmed the door.


    He clutched Su Li¡¯s shoulders tightly and looked nervous. ¡°Are you a survivor back then?¡±


    Su Li gently took his hands away. She turned around and looked at the study, while saying, ¡°I was indeed rescued from Death Region, but the one who saved me doesn¡¯t belong to your Li Camp.¡±


    Li Hong was immediately disappointed, and he didn¡¯t pay attention to the fact that Su Li, a seventh-ss warrior, could break free from his hand.


    Anyway, he was a King Warrior. After taking a deep breath, he recovered his usualposure and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your important information?¡±


    Su Li looked calm and uttered two words, ¡°Corpse demon!¡±


    Li Hong was shocked again, ¡°Did you met it? You evene back alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course, some people died.¡±


    Su Li said briefly. Li Hong did not continue to ask about that and he said directly, ¡°I will take you to see the Chief!¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°I said it just now. I just came here to try if I coulde inside on behalf of our captain. I don¡¯t know much about the details.¡±


    ¡°Then take me to see your captain.¡±


    Li Hong frowned, ¡°No one dares to stop him with me here!¡±


    Su Li suddenlyughed and said meaningfully, ¡°You are so lucky today.¡±


    Li Hong¡¯s heartbeat speeded up slightly, and his identity was revealed by her. He always felt that every word this woman said was implying something.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Follow me and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Su Li turned and left. Li Hong took a light breath and followed her.


    Ma Camp¡¯s work efficiency was high. When Su Li came to the gate again, Ding Zhang was not here.


    After a while, Li Qing and the others got together at the courtyard. Su Li didn¡¯t stop, but Li Hong¡¯s heartbeat was beating faster and faster. He was afraid that his guess was wrong and he...would disappoint again.


    When Li Qing heard the sound of Su Li opening the door, she immediately came out of the house. She saw that there was another person next to Su Li, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to him. She walked over with joy, ¡°Nailed it?¡±


    Su Li nced at Li Hong, who was petrified. Then she smiled and nodded, ¡°He is the King Warrior of this camp.¡±


    ¡°Great! King Warrior...¡±


    Li Qing showed a relieved smile. She turned her head and was about to say something respectfully. When she saw his face clearly, she was surprised and in a daze. She just stared at Li Hong¡¯s face, and her eyes gradually misted over.


    Although this face was no longer full of vigorous but dripped with vicissitudes of life, and he got curly beard over his face, she still recognized him with a nce.


    ¡°Are you... Are you¡­? Am I dreaming?¡±


    Li Qing said with a trembling voice. Li Hong hugged Li Qing without saying a word, and Li Qing nuzzled up against him. Only in this way... could he feel the reality at this moment.


    Wu Rong and the others walked out and saw this scene with a nk expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with our Captain?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but run to Su Li and asked in a low voice. Su Li shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first and let them chat alone.¡±


    Wu Rong also felt that it was improper to look at them, pulling Li Dazhuang and Dai Hechun back to the room. Su Li also went back to her room. With the help of Li Hong, Li Qing could handle the next things alone. She didn¡¯t have to show up.


    After a while, Li Hong held Li Qing¡¯s hand tightly with a smile. When they walked on the way to the Chief¡¯s study, the warriors passing by were all surprised when seeing them. Why did such a taciturn person smile broadly today?


    ¡°Qingling, you have suffered a lot all these years.¡±


    The reunion of family members made Li Hong rxed. ¡°Your team member Su Li recognized me at a nce, because we look alike.¡±


    Li Qingling nodded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have met you but for her. If I knew you were still alive, I would not have been wandering outside for so many years, and maybe we could meet soon...¡±


    Li Qing was naturally a pseudonym. She just removed the word ¡°ling¡± from her real name. When she had no rtives in the world, it didn¡¯t matter what she was called. But since she met her brother, she switched to her real name.


    ¡°I just want to say if we meet, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    The door of the Chief¡¯s study was pushed open. They saw the chubby old man was waiting there. He smiled relievedly when he saw them, ¡°The heaven helps those who help themselves, Li Hong... Then you won¡¯t draw a long face all day long!¡±


    Li Hong scratched his head. He was a little embarrassed, ¡°Uncle Ma, thank you for caring for me over the years...¡±


    Li Qingling also recognized the old man and called him ¡°Uncle Ma¡±.


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t heard you call me ¡®Uncle Ma¡¯ for many years. Don¡¯t give me that. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The chubby old man waved his hand and turned to look at Li Qingling, ¡°Qingling, it¡¯s the best thing that you cane back alive. I heard you met a corpse demon?¡±


    Li Qingling smiled and said solemnly, ¡°Yes! I met it at northeast of Ma Camp. It¡¯s not far away from here! The corpse demon in size of a man¡¯s palm looked the same as an ordinary small corpse monster. It¡¯s hard to distinguish them.¡±


    The chubby old man nodded lightly. He got up and paced the floor slowly for a while. Then he asked, ¡°Are the two King Warriors of two camps here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Li Qingling couldn¡¯t help being surprised, ¡°Uncle Ma, have you already got the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know the specific direction. Qingling, youe timely with your news.¡±


    The chubby old man thought for a moment, and he stopped turning the beads in his hand, ¡°Where did Jintian go? I need him to go to the temple and tell it to the Master of the circle!¡±


    ¡°Go to the temple?¡±


    Li Hong¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°It¡¯s too far away! Even if Jintian has the Poisonous Man Hunting Insect, it will take him half a month to go there and back!¡±


    ¡°Let him go at once!¡±


    The fat old man looked firm, ¡°We have to n for the worst situation, and no one knows if idents will happen.¡±


    Li Hong said seriously, ¡°I see. I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    Li Qingling blinked and she was confused.


    Compared with Ma Camp, Li Camp had an extremely short history in Thousand Cities Camp. It only had a history of a few hundred years.


    She just heard from his elder brother that the history of Ma Camp could be traced back to at least three thousand years ago, which meant that Uncle Ma was at least three thousand years old... He was so old in Chimo Circle.


    However, in her eyes, there was no difference between Uncle Ma and ordinary old people.


    Her elder brother Li Hong quickly became busy. Li Qingling realized that she could not help, so she had to go back to her residence. She nned to move to live with his elder brother after the crisis.


    Su Li¡¯s room door was closed tightly. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Su Li, so she invited Wu Rong and the others and told them her origin, and then everyone was shocked.


    It turned out that the captain who had been wandering outside with them for decades was actually a princess in Thousand Cities Camp.


    ¡°Wow! Your elder brother is a King Warrior and he knows the Chief of Ma Camp. We have another big backer!¡±


    Wu Rong¡¯s eyes brightened. Li Dazhuang scratched his head, wondering, ¡°Why do you say another?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he still giggled. The captain regarded him as a younger brother, which meant he suddenly had another elder brother who was a King Warrior. It was amazing!


    This day was filled with the joy of reunion.


    On this day, Ma Camp was still in peace and happiness. They didn¡¯t see any bad omen. But Li Qingling felt that it was the calm before the storm.

 Chapter 644 - The Temple

    <h4>Chapter 644 The Temple</h4>


    In the blink of an eye, the cold night came.


    Her elder brother Li Hong was still busy and didn¡¯te over. As Uncle Ma¡¯s capable man, he had too many arrangements to make.


    She just sat on the steps and waited quietly.


    After a while, Wu Rong opened the door of the room and walked to sit next to Li Qingling. There was no happiness in the daytime in her eyes, but thick worries and fears.


    ¡°Captain, actually... we haven¡¯t gotten out of the crisis yet, right?¡±


    Li Qingling sighed and hugged Wu Rong in her arms, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many powerhouses guarding Ma Camp, and we will surely be able to get through the difficulties.¡±


    Wu Rong let out an ¡°um¡± and closed her eyes.


    She was sad. She seemed unconcerned at ordinary times, but nothing escaped her attention.


    Even the King Warriors of Ma Camp would fear of the giant corpse they encountered in the camp that day. ording to the Captain, it was not the giant corpse that was really powerful, but the small corpse monster hanging by the giant corpse¡¯s mouth?!


    In the silence, she opened her eyes and nced at the closed door of Su Li¡¯s room.


    Perhaps, only when Su Li recovered from her injury could there be a glimmer of hope...


    ...


    ¡°What?! Let me go to the temple? Is Geezer crazy?!¡±


    When Ma Jintian heard these words, he was shocked, and he cursed, ¡°It will take half a month! Half a month! Maybe when Ie back, my home is ransacked! I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Li Hong was helpless, ¡°This is your father¡¯s order. You have to go.¡±


    Ma Jintian covered his ears andy back onto the bed. He was ckguardly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that. Damn it! Ma Camp needs me! I shouldn¡¯t leave here!¡±


    ¡°You must go.¡±


    The chubby old man came with a long face, ¡°If no one informs the Master of the circle, maybe there will be an ident. Don¡¯t worry... Even if the corpse demon strikes, I can protect the camp in half a month. You leave for the temple right now. Go and return quickly!¡±


    Ma Jintian looked annoyed and didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the old man was always cautious and had a lot of cards in his hand, but it was a terrifying corpse demon which could destroy one Thousand Cities Camp overnight!


    ¡°It is precisely because the corpse demon is variable. If you don¡¯t go, you will be med for the death of everyone in Ma Camp!¡±


    The chubby old man said in a lower tone. Ma Jintian trembled, got up and waved his hand, ¡°Go out! I will go! Such an old fox! You threaten your son every day, and I don¡¯t know if I am your own child.¡±


    The chubby old man was about to hit him when he heard the words. But Li Hong quickly stopped him. Then they left the room and closed the door.


    As Ma Jintian changed his clothes, he put on a dignified expression.


    He might lose everything during this journey, but...he had to go.


    He stretched out his hand to touch his ankle, taking out a ck poisonous insect throbbing in his hand.


    ¡°The Poisonous Man Hunting Insect was on Qu Qingning back then. Why did it run on me? It¡¯s...so annoying!¡±


    After a short while, a cyan figure quickly disappeared from the secret exit of Ma Camp, bringing a burst of afterimages that were difficult to see. It disappeared on the southern horizon.


    The chubby old man saw this scene on the top floor, and he was faintly relieved.


    He let Ma Jintian go out with a bit of selfish motive. In case he really couldn¡¯t hold on, at least...


    ¡°Uncle Ma!¡±


    Suddenly, Li Hong appeared behind him in a heavy and hushed voice, ¡°The sun...is gone.¡±


    The chubby old man was shocked. He hurriedly walked to the window and saw the dark sky outside with a depressed expression.


    The corpse demon was here!


    Ma Jintian had just left, which meant that he would have to hold on for half a month! Then they might get a silver lining!


    He spoke quickly, ¡°How is the rune tactical matrix?¡±


    ¡°It was justpleted yesterday, and it has not been tested yet.¡±


    Li Hong looked worried, and the chubby old man waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Just use it! Let the rune artificers continue to prepare for the next one. Its level can be lowered, but at least it should be level seven.


    Let all King Warriorse to the War Building. I will wait for them there.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Li Hong immediately went down to pass the order. When he walked to the gate, he saw his younger sister Li Qingling waiting there with an anxious expression. He frowned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you waiting at the residence? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The disaster ising, right?!¡±


    Li Qingling wore a nervous expression, but she was extremely calm, ¡°We have to buy time! Is there anything I can help? I... I have learned some runes over the years, so I can set up a seventh-level rune tactical matrix.¡±


    Li Hong brightened his eyes suddenly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Rune Department!¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Li Qingling knew to buy time, he knew his younger sister was really helpful in knowing runes. There were not many rune artificers in Ma Camp. In addition, they were preparing the eighth-level big tactical matrix these days. So, they haven¡¯t had a rest and they were exhausted. With the help of his younger sister, maybe they could have a respite.


    After Li Qingling was called up, only Wu Rong and Li Dazhuang were left in the courtyard, waiting.


    ¡°The color of the sky is exactly the same as before.¡±


    Li Dazhuang looked up and stared nkly, recalling the frightening morning, ¡°There are countless powerhouses in the Thousand Cities Camp. Maybe they can protect the camp?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Dai Hechun peeled off the nuts and said indifferently, ¡°Anyway, we can help little with our low power. We are courting death.¡±


    ¡°We are too weak.¡±


    Wu Rong sighed. At this moment, the door on the left was suddenly pushed open. Su Li walked out of it and saw the three people sitting on the steps. She smiled,


    ¡°I have a request. Would you like to help?¡±


    Wu Rong was agitated and stood up immediately, ¡°Su Li, do your end your practice in istion? How is your injury?¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°I have not recoveredpletely. I want you to buy time.¡±


    ¡°Us?¡±


    Wu Rong pointed to her nose confusedly, ¡°Can we also buy time?¡±


    Su Li smiled faintly, ¡°Can you finish what I say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Wu Rong patted her own chest, and light of infinite enthusiasm glinted in her eyes. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for our camp!¡±


    Li Dazhuang scratched his head. He still didn¡¯t understand.


    Dai Hechun looked thoughtful. He had long suspected that the three people including the captain could escape from the giant corpsest time was not a coincidence. Seeing Wu Rong¡¯s reaction, he understood somewhat.


    ¡°Then,e and hold my hand.¡±


    Wu Rong was the first to hold Su Li¡¯s palm, and in the next instant she heard a voice in her mind.


    ¡°This voice will guide you how to do it. Dazhuang,e over.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh!¡±


    Li Dazhuang stepped forward stupidly. Although he didn¡¯t understand, he just had to follow.


    Dai Hechun came forward to receive a ghost possession. These ghosts were naturally provided by the First Elder of Ling Family. They were low-level ghosts without intelligence. After Su Li passed the instructions inside, it could be used as a carrier rune.


    The three people received their tasks and went out soon.


    Su Li returned to her room and seized the time to break through. It took her a lot of time to make the ghost curb. This curb matrix was the only killing matrix among the ghost curbs. She used a lot of time to depict all the curb patterns and assigned them to three ghosts.


    This ghost curb was called Purgatory Red Lotus. Although it was notparable to that one which was used as a trump card by Senior Master Qingshui in Ciyun Building, there wasn¡¯t many differences between them, and it did not need to sacrifice anyone¡¯s life. The worst situation was that the rune tactical matrix couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load and was destroyed.


    Wu Rong walked on the edge of the mountain city and followed the instructions of the voice in her mind to carefully send the curb patterns onto the ground. She found that other people did not seem to see the shing curb patterns. At most, they felt that her behavior was a little weird. Then she was a little relieved.


    She arrived at the gate of the city. At the moment, the space in front of the gate was packed with warriors. She finally squeezed to the designated ce to bury the curb patterns. She straightened and looked up, only to find the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    Everyone looked serious. The depressed and dull pneuma made Wu Rong a little breathless.


    ¡°There is thest ce...¡±


    Wu Rong squeezed into the warriors, and set off a burst of verbal abuse at her. She apologized again and again, and finally came to thest ce where a King Warrior in red stood.


    She swallowed, braced herself and leaned forward, ¡°Lord, what¡¯s going on here...?¡±


    As she asked, she buried thest curb pattern secretly.


    Although the King Warrior in red heard the sound, he didn¡¯t see what she was doing. He stared at the dark clouds with scorching eyes and said coldly, ¡°Ma Camp is facing a crisis! This ce is dangerous. You are just a sixth-ss warrior. You shouldn¡¯t be here. Either you retreat to the warrior group as a backup or you provide some logistic support.¡±


    Although his voice was cold, Wu Rong felt warm. At the same time, the curb patternpletely integrated into the ground. She nodded and was about to leave. Suddenly¡ª


    Boom!!


    The earth was shaking!


    Ordinary people who were still asleep in the morning were immediately awakened by the bang, and the entire Ma Camp was into chaos suddenly.


    Wu Rong was unstable and almost fell, but she didn¡¯t care about herself. She quickly observed the ce where the curb pattern had just been nted. After finding that it wasn¡¯t shaken out, she felt a little relieved.


    From her perspective, she naturally couldn¡¯t understand that the ce where she nted the curb pattern was not a real thing.


    The King Warrior in red had jumped on the city wall to wait and see. Naturally, he hadn¡¯t seen her unusual behavior. Then Wu Rong immediately rushed into the warriors and went back to inform Su Li.


    There were more than twenty people on the city wall.


    Seeing the King Warrior in reding up, the others cast their eyes on him and nodded to say hello.


    The King Warrior in red walked to the chubby old man standing by the tower just above the city gate. He lowered his head slightly, ¡°Chief Ma, is everything OK?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The chubby old man stared at the outline of the giant corpse slowly appearing in the distance, ¡°Only one giant corpse was observed. Three giant corpses appeared in Li Camp back then. At this moment, there are twenty warriors including the King Warriors who guards the camp and you. The number of warriors increased by twelve,pared to that of Li Camp. Even if you can¡¯t kill the giant corpse, you can pin down it. The eighth-level rune tactical matrix has beenpleted. You can freely form a team, go to work in shifts to pin down the giant corpse, and leave enough time for rest to maintain physical strength.¡±


    When the King Warrior in red heard this, he couldn¡¯t help showing his admiration, ¡°You deserve to be called Chief Ma. You are so thoughtful that you can make a perfect n. Maybe we can split the warriors into groups of five. With the foreign King Warriors whoe to help, we can make groups, one of which has five people...¡±


    As soon as the King Warrior in red finished speaking, he saw a tall and thin warrior dressed as a scout hurriedly rushing forward. Then man said loudly, ¡°Chief, we find another giant corpse! The second one!!¡±

 Chapter 645 - You Were Not Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 645 You Were Not Wee</h4>


    The chubby old man shrank his pupils and quickly snatched the report from the scout. After a closer look, he turned his head to look at the King Warrior in red, and said solemnly, ¡°It seems that your rest time is about to be halved.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The King Warrior in red dared not dy any longer, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡±


    The chubby old man nodded. The light of deep worries shed through his eyes.


    Even though...there had been countless ups and downs in the past three thousand years of his life, it was the first time that he had faced a corpse demon. Could he really save Ma Camp?


    The people in this era did everything very fast.


    After a short while, ten warriors were divided into two teams. The teams turned into two beams of light, flying towards the two giant corpses.


    Their task was to try their best to slow down the progress of the giant corpses approaching Ma Camp. If they could beat the giant corpses back, it would be great.


    The King Warrior in red was among the first team of King Warriors. He was the captain of the first team. The other four King Warriors were originally team members trained by him, and they naturally had good teamwork.


    ¡°I will try first to attack the giant corpseter, and you see if there is any danger around us.¡±


    The King Warrior in red transmitted the sound, and the four people nodded in unison with calm and cautious looks.


    Soon the five people rushed into the ck mist. The huge outline of the giant corpse appeared in front of everyone. The King Warrior in red narrowed his eyes, and a blood-colored spear appeared in his hand. He sped up like a beam of blood light and pierced at the ck mark on the chest of the corpse urately.


    The King Warrior in red was not Wu Rong. He was so fast that the clumsy giant corpse was naturally unable to resist, and the blood light instantly pierced through the ck mark.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The four King Warriors were all pleasantly surprised when they saw this scene. Only the King Warrior in red, who was alone in the blood light, suddenly changed his face, and then he retreated to the side of the four without saying a word. The palms holding the spear were full of blood.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    The pupils of the four of them shrank suddenly. They all knew that Captain was powerful, but he was injured in the first blow?


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    The King Warrior in red looked at the clumsy giant corpse that was slowly approaching them in the distance, and saw the white dots on the ck mark. He said in aplicated tone, ¡°This giant corpse is different from that one in Li Camp back then. The mark is too hard... I suspect that ck mark isn¡¯t its weak point!¡±


    At this point, the King Warrior in red said in a lower tone, ¡°It is much more difficult than we thought to pin down it. Let me send the news back first!¡±


    The news soon reached the chubby old man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Has its weak point changed...¡±


    The chubby old man looked thoughtful, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since there are only giant corpses and no corpse demons, we still have time. As the King Warriors are pinning down the giant corpses, we can try to find the new weakness of these giant corpses. By the way, Hong, how is the rune tactical matrix?¡±


    Li Hong stepped forward and nodded, revealing a smile, ¡°Fortunately, even though it hasn¡¯t tested, the eighth-level rune tactical matrix has been sessfully activated. The seventh-level rune tactical matrix is also in rapid preparations. After Qingling joined us, our efficiency has improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Qingling is also a good girl. You go to coordinate the rotation of King Warriors. There is no room for error.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Li Hong turned and went down the city wall. Seeing him leave, the middle-aged King Warrior with a curly beard standing on the other side of the chubby old man could not help but snort coldly, ¡°Huh! Coward! Chief, speaking frankly, you are too partial towards him! There are eleven King Warriors in Ma Camp. Why can he not be on the battlefield alone?¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, the eyes of the other ten King Warriors waiting on the wall also changed.


    The chubby old manughed with his sharp eyes. He slowly said, ¡°I am always fair. Li Hong does not enter the field because of some reason. You don¡¯t need to feel unfair about that. As for Ding Gang, if you are unhappy because of your younger brother being punished, you can exin it to me. If you are driven by your selfish intentions to sow dissension in such a period¡­ Do you know...what you are doing?¡±


    Then Ding Gang¡¯s face changed slightly. He was indeed upset because of his younger brother Ding Zhang, and he didn¡¯t think about the consequences.


    The other people were also eased. Since Ding Gang had his own reason, they still chose to believe in the Chief.


    At this moment, Wu Rong ran all the way and returned to the courtyard residence. Then she saw Dai Hechun and Li Dazhuang waiting in front of the steps. She was actually thest one toe back.


    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡±


    She stepped forward and asked. Dai Hechun and Li Dazhuang both nodded.


    ¡°I heard a loud noise just now. Has a war already made in front of the city gate?¡±


    Dai Hechun looked worried, and Wu Rong forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I saw a lot of King Warriors on the city wall. So far, I only see dark clouds, and I don¡¯t see the shadow of a giant corpse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Dai Hechun nodded and turned to look at Su Li¡¯s house, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take her toe out...¡±


    Wu Rong raised her brows and said in a firm voice, ¡°Captain was called to help. We can¡¯t wait. Dazhuang and Hechun, from now on, we take turns to get out to inquire about the news. We must ensure that we can know the situation of the front line as soon as possible, and tell it to Su Li!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Li Dazhuang smiled, ¡°We can do this simple thing.¡±


    ¡ª


    At the same time, in Jiuzhou Region of Qingshui Circle, Ling Li held his sword and stood by the sealed big tactical matrix of Chimo Circle.


    Suddenly, a beam of golden light appeared out of nowhere and turned into a carrier rune, from which came Hua Yan¡¯s eager and nervous voice.


    ¡°Fellow Practitioner Ling! Bai Mo is here again. Please help us!¡±


    He opened his eyes suddenly. As the golden glow shed in his eyes, his ck hair fluttered automatically. A dragon-shaped phantom appeared behind him, and it looked down on the sealed tactical matrix with its noble and indifferent eyes.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Ling Li shouted coldly. Then the golden dragon phantom sted out with his right fist, and the golden energy poured out as the dragon phantom looked up to the sky and roared.


    Boom!!


    All of a sudden, the heaven and earth shook!


    The white patterns were dyed golden. Small cracks appeared from the center, and then the cracks quickly extended out like a spider web. Ling Li sent out another punch without saying a word.


    tter!


    The seal was instantly shattered, and a human-shaped hollow appeared in front of him.


    At this moment, Chi Tian, who was far in the temple of Chimo Circle, suddenly opened his eyes and disappeared from the throne in the blink of an eye.


    Ling Li suddenly felt a suffocating pressure wasing to him. Before he could dodge it, a tall and red-haired man appeared in front of him, staring at Ling Li with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°Did you break the seal and call me here?¡±


    Ling Li had seen Chi Tian from afar, and Ling Li naturally knew his identity. Ling Li nodded quickly, ¡°I¡¯m Ling Li. I was invited by Lord Hua of Ni Sect to help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect anyone in this circle could break the seal besides Grand Elder Su.¡±


    Chi Tian nodded and smiled casually, ¡°Is Grand Elder Su busy with anything?¡±


    Ling Li frowned. Chi Tian immediately looked serious and asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After a while, in the hall of Ni Sect¡ª


    When Hua Yan saw Chi Tianing in, she was at ease, and she thanked Ling Li again and again. Fortunately, she believed him this time. Otherwise, Ni Sect would have been in danger.


    ¡°Master Chi Tian, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    Hua Yan looked ashamed, ¡°The Grand Elder of my sect is still missing. I just received the news that Fate Pce made a new movement. If Bai Mo attacks us in person, we can¡¯t resist him. So, only you can help us.¡±


    Chi Tian shook his head and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the news of Grand Elder Su from this Little Fellow Practitioner Ling. Lord Hua, don¡¯t worry. Now that I show up, Bai Mo can¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°Master Chi Tian, thank you.¡±


    Hua Yan said with gratitude, and then she talked about the battle of Ciyun Building, ¡°In fact, Grand Elder did achieve somethingst time. In this short half month, Tianyake Attic sent us the news that the fifty Grand Elders of holy sects controlled by Fate Pce all died! The sects are in chaos and they cannot pose a threat to my sect. And the remaining thirty holy sects have all dered that they joined Ni Sect!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, even Chi Tian was stunned.


    The fifty Grand Elders of holy sects were fifty Junior Emperors! How did Su Li kill the fifty Junior Emperors together in that battle?!


    Moreover, the remaining thirty holy sects turned their coats together, which was extremely abnormal. Su Li must have done something. Otherwise, Bai Mo would have detonated the Poisonous Fate Substitute Insect, and wouldn¡¯t have watched those Junior Emperors rebel against him!


    Chi Tian sighed deeply with aplicated look.


    What the hell did that little girl do?


    In terms of destructive power, it seemed he was far inferior to her.


    When Chi Tian was confused, he finally saw a glimmer of hope at the same time. Maybe Bai Mo...could be defeated, and he could save the creatures in Chimo Circle.


    Compared with Qingshui Circle, Chimo Circle was too small. Even if Qingshui Circle epted everyone in Chimo Circle, it would not have any impact on Qingshui Circle.


    And because of the decline of the Chimo Circle and the short lives of warriors, he was the only one whose age exceeded ten thousand years. That was to say, except for him, everyone hadn¡¯t the mark of the naturalw, and they would not be rejected by this circle.


    This was the best solution.


    ¡°Hopefully, we can seed before the destruction of Chimo Circle...¡±


    Thinking of this, Chi Tian raised his head, ¡°During this time, I will stay with this Little Fellow Practitioner Ling Li to protect Ni Sect at the entrance of the seal. The expelling pressure on me there is much less, but the restriction of the naturalw is still there. I can only stay for a month at most, and then I have to return to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Master Chi Tian, thank you very much.¡±


    Hua Yan was a little relieved, and she brightened her eyes, ¡°Although Grand Elder isn¡¯t here, we have the strength to fight back at this moment. If Fate Pce strikes, I can deal with the enemies except for Bai Mo!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. I naturally believe Grand Elder Su¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Chi Tianughed heartily and disappeared in the hall.


    Ling Li nodded to Hua Yan. He wanted to follow and leave, but Hua Yan stopped him, ¡°Wait! Fang Yuan has also gone back to Tianhe Sect these days. You can go...and see Buwang.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s body shook suddenly, but he finally left the hall silently without saying anything.


    ¡°The father and son are really...¡±


    Hua Yan shook her head and had a wry smile. She didn¡¯t know when the father and son would be reconciled.


    Ling Li left the hall and lost in thought. Finally, he came to the house where Su Buwang lived. He stood outside the house and stretched out his hand to knock on the door, but...he paused and got his hands off the door. After a long time, he pursed a little and sighed inwardly. When he was about to leave, he saw that Su Buwang was behind him, holding a basket of wine bottles and looking at him indifferently.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Su Buwang turned his head and nced at him, holding the wine bottles with a cold snort. He walked past Ling Li, ¡°You know you are not wee here.¡±

 Chapter 646 - Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 646 Suffering</h4>


    Hearing Su Buwang¡¯s cold words, Ling Li felt bitter in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show it. He just nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going now.¡±


    He turned around, but then heard a sound breaking through the air behind him.


    He thought for a while and didn¡¯t dodge.


    Crash!


    The wine bottle exploded directly from the top of his head, scattering the fragments all over the floor and pouring the wine over his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to forgive you, even if you have left the Shengtian Shrine ande here!¡±


    Su Buwang breathed heavily and shouted hysterically with a red face, ¡°No matter what troubles you have, it has nothing to do with me! From now on... don¡¯te here again. It¡¯s disgusting! Get out of here!¡±


    Every word from Su Buwang was like a knife prating Ling Li¡¯s heart.


    Ling Li covered his chest and smiled bitterly with a pale face.


    Su Buwang really knew how to hurt others with words, which was like his mother¡­


    With a soft sigh, Ling Li left silently without turning to look at Su Buwang.


    When Ling Li disappeared in front of the courtyard, Su Buwang put away his fierce look instantly and was filled with a sense of loss. He sat on the ground with the wine basket in his arms. Looking at wine stains on the ground, he had a mixed feeling.


    It was Ling Li¡¯s fault, and he had driven Ling Li away. But why...did he feel deste?


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Su Buwang yelled angrily, opened a bottle of wine and began to drink.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about anything, and he would never...forgive Ling Li!


    ...


    Ling Li returned to the entrance of the seal of Chimo Circle. Here, Chi Tian looked at Ling Li who was with alcohol fumes in amazement, but without asking anything, he continued to practice with his eyes closed.


    Four dayster.


    At the central temple of the Chimo Circle, Ma Jintian breathed heavily and looked at the high tower in front of him with a pale face.


    He had to cross almost half of the Chimo Circle to get to the temple from Ma Camp. It needed seven days normally, but he only spent four days.


    Obviously, he paid a high price.


    Barely regaining some strength, Ma Jintian took out the Ma Camp token and threw it into the groove of the temple. The next moment, the door opened and he immediately entered.


    ¡°What? The Lord had gone to the exit of the seal?¡±


    When Ma Jintian heard this news, his face became paler. He had no more energy to rush to other ces.


    The person who greeted Ma Jintian was a young man in a blue warrior uniform and with a gentle face.


    ¡°It seems that in order to get here as soon as possible, you have used some extraordinary means, losing much pneuma and blood.¡±


    Then, the youth took out a blood essence from his universe ring and handed it to Ma Jintian, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    ¡°Lord Bing Feng, this...¡±


    Ma Jintian looked at the blood essence in the young man¡¯s hand. This was a sacred item for replenishing pneuma and blood. As a type of strategic supplies, only Emperor Warriors were qualified to use it.


    ¡°Eat it when I let you do so!¡±


    Bing Feng smiled very warmly, ¡°At this very time, everyone in need can use it. My speed is not as fast as yours, so you must hurry up to recover and then take me back to Ma Camp. As for the Lord, I have his divine thought for sensation. I can send a message to him as soon as hees back, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing this, Ma Jintian had no more doubts, and began to absorb the blood essence.


    At this moment, Ma Camp had been under the attack of the corpse demon for six days. The rampart was still standing tall, but the eighth-level rune tactical matrix had already been damaged to a considerable extent.


    On the rampart, twenty King Warriors were in a hurry to recover their state, relying entirely on the rune tactical matrix to fend off the two giant corpses.


    ¡°The rune tactical matrix will notst long.¡±


    The King Warrior in red opened his eyes which were full of fatigue. And it was the same with other King Warriors.


    The n could not keep up with changes.


    The giant corpses were stronger than everyone¡¯s imagination. Their strength and hardness both exceeded the capability of ordinary King Warriors. In order to slow down the progress of giant corpses, they had to fight together as a group of ten.


    As a result, they had no rest time.


    The twenty men persisted for a total of three days and three nights before they finally could not hold out any longer and retreated to the rampart.


    Without the resistance of King Warriors, the giant corpses sped up naturally. They soon reached dozens of feet outside the city and stopped after activating the eighth-level rune tactical matrix.


    The eighth-level rune tactical matrix lived up to expectations and had persisted for one day and one night so far. But it was obviously impossible to only rely on the matrix until Ma Jintian returned.


    Li Hong took a deep breath and stepped forward with a determined look, ¡°Uncle Ma, let me go!¡±


    The chubby old man did not stop Li Hong this time. He turned his head to Ding Gang and the others, ¡°Have you rested enough? A team is needed to cooperate with him.¡±


    Ding Gang looked at Li Hong with a stunned look and then turned to the chubby old man.


    The coward actually took the initiative?


    Ding Gang said nothing for a long time, making the chubby old man frown slightly. At this moment, the King Warrior in red stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Can I help you, Chief Ma? I have regained some strength and I can continue to fight.¡±


    The chubby old man nodded and said solemnly, ¡°At first I wanted to see if we could kill the two giant corpses by ourselves. However, since the giant corpses¡¯ old weakness has disappeared and the new weakness cannot be found... Li Hong will fight alone against a giant corpse. And the twenty of you can be divided into three groups to fight against the other so that you can make time for a break.¡±


    ¡°What? Li Hong...will fight against one giant corpse alone?¡±


    Ding Gang said in shock, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be possible. That¡¯s a giant corpse...¡±


    Li Hong turned around, and his gaze was sharp and dazzling. Ding Gang suddenly lost his voice. At this moment, he finally sensed the power of Li Hong.


    Then a senior King Warrior sighed and transmitted the sound in silence, ¡°Ding Gang, you camete, so you don¡¯t know it. When Li Hong was young, he was the strongest in Ma Camp, and now it has been...ten years since then.¡±


    ¡°Li Hong...you are the Knife King of Ma Camp!¡±


    The King Warrior in redughed heartily, ¡°I have been wondering why the strongest warrior does not appear when Ma Camp is in great danger. Good! It is my honor to fight side by side with the Knife King today!¡±


    Li Hong didn¡¯t say too much. He nodded lightly and pointed to the giant corpse on the left, ¡°Please try your best to prevent this one from destroying the rune tactical matrix. Do what you can and try not to get hurt!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The twenty men were quickly divided into three teams, with two teams of seven and one team of six.


    Li Hong stared at the giant corpse fiercely with a sharp long knife in his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Boom!


    One day and one nightter, loud noises began to echo in the ears of residents in Ma Camp. Ordinary people could do nothing but put their hands together to pray for the warriors.


    In the rune camp, Li Qingling¡¯s right hand trembled slightly as she held the rune pen. Her forehead was sweating and her face was pale. She had not rested for four days, but she still didn¡¯t want to stop, nor did she dare to.


    Every moment she spent engraving the runes meant another chance of life.


    As for the other rune artificers in the rune camp, some had not rested for nearly a month and had fainted from exhaustion.


    Wu Rong, Li Dazhuang, and Dai Hechun were constantly travelling through the city to ensure that Su Li would get thetest news when she woke up.


    At this moment, all of them were fighting for survival!


    tter¡ª


    The long knife shed the back of the giant corpse, like a blunt knife cutting on the leather, creating an unpleasant sound.


    Li Hong¡¯s gaze remained unchanged as he flicked his feet on the shoulder of the giant corpse. Then he flipped flexibly back to the front of the giant corpse and waited while holding his breath.


    On the rampart, many of the less experienced warriors were shocked.


    ¡°Lord Li has blocked a giant corpse alone?¡±


    ¡°He is so strong!¡±


    ¡°Although Lord Li is serious on normal days, I have never seen him fight against others. I didn¡¯t expect that he is so strong.¡±


    ¡°Great! We can hold on for a longer time!¡±


    Ding Gang leaned against the bricks of the rampart and looked at Li Hong¡¯s back. With aplicated look, he took a deep breath and cursed in a low voice, ¡°You Bastard! A lie again! When I go back this time, I will send you into the scout camp!¡±


    Hearing these words, many King Warriors smiled and rxed for a while. What Ding Gang¡¯s younger brother, Ding Zhang, had done was not a secret.


    Morale was raised a lot because of Li Hong, but warriors relied on their own pneuma and blood to fight instead of borrowing energy from heaven and earth.


    In a normal battle, since warriors were strong and brave, they might defeat a cultivator of the same level in an instant. This was also the reason why Chimo Circle was able to defeat Qingshui Circle in the past with a force inferior in number.


    But in the case of stopping a monster like the giant corpse, the drawbacks of warriors immediately became apparent.


    Their methods were too single.


    Their endurance was also too poor. After consuming too much of their pneuma and blood, they would have to spend a long time replenishing it


    Thus, after just three days¡ª


    The twenty King Warriors were all exhausted on the rampart, unable to fight again.


    With a pale face, Li Hong stood on the wall and stared solemnly at the giant corpses which were destroying the rune tactical matrix with huge arms.


    He still had the strength to fight, but if he fought against two giant corpses at the same time, he would probably not be able to survive. And this would be of no use in stalling for time.


    ¡°Uncle Ma.¡±


    Li Hong took a deep breath, walked to the chubby old man, and said in a low voice, ¡°The rune tactical matrix canst for half a day at most.¡±


    The chubby old man nodded calmly.


    ¡°Today is the fifth day.¡±


    Li Hong was anxious. Only he could understand Uncle Ma¡¯s words.


    It would take half a month for Ma Jintian to ask for help. Now only five days passed, so they had to hold on for another ten days!


    The chubby old man took out a palm-sized tripod and wore a hesitant look for the first time.


    This object, at a conservative estimate, could help the camp hold on for five days, but how to make up for another five days left?


    Seeing the tripod in the hands of the old man, Li Hong changed his expression slightly.


    Uncle Ma did not have high cultivation. When he was in danger, Uncle Ma relied on this object to rescue him from the corpse monster. He could not understand the characters on it, but this object must be an ancient treasure.


    However, now that Uncle Ma hesitated to use it, that meant...even such a treasure might not be able to resist the giant corpses for a long time.


    Although half a day was not a short time, it passed very quickly under the attack of the giant corpses.


    As more and more cracks appeared on the rune tactical matrix and as warriors in the city began to despair, the chubby old man sighed and decided to save the Ma Camp first...


    He turned his palm and made a strange gesture. If Su Li were here, she would have been able to recognize that this gesture was simr to that of the treasure of Tianhe Sect.


    But before the gesture could bepleted, the two giant corpses suddenly raised their heads and roared, hitting the broken rune with their four fists.


    Everyone¡¯s face turned pale!


    Boom!!

 Chapter 647 - The Clutch Time

    <h4>Chapter 647 The Clutch Time</h4>


    This time, the st was fiercer than any other time. The entire mountain city was affected. Under the reversed shock, the ground trembled violently, and fine cracks spread from the mountain. The pots and pans in the civilian houses were scattered all over the ground.


    The rune tactical matrix was broken!


    There was no means of protection in Ma Camp!


    They were all in panic.


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    ¡°Squeak¡ª¡±


    On the city wall, when Li Hong heard the iconic weird cry, his pupils shrank suddenly. He stared at the huge open mouth of the giant corpse on the left.


    Sure enough, in the next instant, a small palm-sized corpse monster appeared in front of everyone, arrogantly showing a mouthful of canine teeth, which were eerie and terrifying.


    A corpse demon!


    Li Hong¡¯s murderous intent skyrocketed and he was about to rush out of the city wall, but the corpse demon suddenly disappeared from his eyes, turning into an afterimage and rushing towards the chubby old man.


    ¡°No, its target is Chief!¡±


    The King Warrior in red changed his face drastically, but his exhausted body couldn¡¯t respond so fast. Li Hong turned his head. When he found that he had no time to protect Uncle Ma, he got extremely angry.


    ¡°Uncle Ma, go back!!¡±


    At this clutch time, the chubby old man tensed up and elerated his finger gestures. But he was still slower than the corpse demon.


    At this moment, news finally was sent to the courtyard from Wu Rong.


    ¡°Su Li, something bad happens. The rune tactical matrix is broken!¡±


    In the room, Su Li suddenly opened her eyes. The pervasive breakthrough in her eyes was temporarily suppressed. She put her hands on the ghost tactical matrix patterns that had been prepared on the ground with burning eyes. She said calmly,


    ¡°Open!¡±


    Drone!!


    The ck runes appeared, breaking through the void distance in a blink of an eye. The runes activated all the curb patterns that had been buried before, making them turn into arge ck!


    On the city wall, when the corpse demon was about to scratch the chubby old man¡¯s forehead, the ck rune barrier appeared from behind the chubby old man without warning. It expanded instantly and directly blew the corpse demon away!


    ¡°Squeak!!¡±


    The corpse demon screamed with an angry and frustrated look. Then it dashed into the ck mist and disappeared.


    The chubby old man finished the gesture, but he didn¡¯t activate it. He stared at the big ck tactical matrix that suddenly appeared above his head. He was in daze.


    Not only him, the entire city wall fell into dead silence.


    From encountering a crisis to finding a way out, from facing death to beating the corpse demon back, they had a such an incredible experience in an instant.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    The chubby old man put away the tripod, pointing to the ck curtain above Li Hong¡¯s head. He asked in doubt, ¡°Which rune artificer sets it?¡±


    Li Hong shook his head nkly, ¡°Rune camp could make an eight-level tactical matrix, which is its limit. Such a tactical matrix¡­¡±


    Li Hong stared at the light curtain filled with ck patterns, reaching out his hand to touch it. He felt it was cold. He scratched his head and had a puzzled look, ¡°Uncle Ma, can¡­you touch the rune tactical matrix?¡±


    The chubby old man shrank his pupils and reached out his hand to touch the rippling barrier in front of him, and he fell silent.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    All the King Warriors looked at each other. It was too thrilling just now. Now everyone came to their senses. They had been on an emotional roller coaster.


    ¡°No, Chief Ma seems to be wondering, too.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with it? Since the corpse demon was temporarily beaten back, we should seize the opportunity to rest.¡±


    The King Warrior in red sat down on one side of the city wall and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Hong, have a rest. If it is really the thing I guess, you won¡¯t have to worry for the time being.¡±


    The chubby old man suddenly said, showing a smile, ¡°It seems that there is a powerhouse in our camp.¡±


    Li Hong didn¡¯t know what Uncle Ma saw.


    Could such a thinyer of ck curtain really withstand the attack of the giant corpse?


    Li Hong was deeply skeptical about that, but after years of getting along with Chief, he still chose to trust Chief.


    ¡°The alert level of the city gate is reduced to a lower rank.¡±


    When Wu Rong heard the news sent by Dai Hechun, she couldn¡¯t help but look up at the sky nkly, and she muttered, ¡°Is this piece of ck curtain covering Ma Camp really arranged by us?¡±


    Dai Hechun also looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°Although I don¡¯t believe it, but¡­the fact is before us.¡±


    Su Li randomly took out a tactical matrix and let the three of them set it up. It was even more powerful than the eighth-level tactical matrix arranged by a group of rune artificers of rune camp, and it directly degraded the alert level of the city gate.


    How powerful was Su Li?


    Dai Hechun couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene that Su Li was rescued from the ck stones. He was a little nervous and excited.


    It seemed that they had saved a big shot!


    ¡°You guys, what are you doing?¡±


    At this moment, Li Qingling opened the door with a tired expression.


    ¡°Captain, you are back!¡±


    Wu Rong¡¯s eyes lit up and she ran over.


    Li Qingling smiled and nodded, ¡°We have done everything that we can do. The artificers of rune camp are all spent. I can¡¯t reverse the course of this event by myself, so Eldest Brother let mee back first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then you get some rest.¡±


    Wu Rong looked at Li Qingling¡¯s red eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her. Things like rune tactical matrix really consumed energy. They were as in good spirits as they hadn¡¯t slept for five days and five nights, but Captain was so tired.


    Li Qingling responded and was about to go to bed when Li Hong¡¯s figure appeared in front of the courtyard.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s eyes lit up and ran over immediately.


    ¡°Qingling, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±


    When Li Hong saw Li Qingling, the seriousness on his face immediately melted away. He said in a tone filled with gentleness of being an elder brother, ¡°Go and rest quickly.¡±


    ¡°Is the city gate stable?¡±


    Li Qingling saw the fatigue and doubts in the eyes of her eldest brother, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern.


    ¡°Uncle Ma said it is temporarily stable. But maybe only he knows when it will be unstable.¡±


    Li Hong was helpless. He had just confirmed that this powerful protective ck curtain was indeed not arranged by any of them. The result could only be what Uncle Ma said. There was a hidden powerhouse in the camp. For some reason, that person was still reluctant to show up.


    ¡°Where is your team member named Su Li? I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    Li Hong stopped thinking and said seriously, ¡°I made a special trip to thank her. But for her, we wouldn¡¯t have reunited in the crisis of this city.¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother is right, but Su Li has been practicing in istion for several days, and even I can¡¯t see her.¡±


    Li Qingling exined, pointing to the closed door.


    ¡°I see. What a bummer.¡±


    Li Hong expressed regret. He was not sure about the survival of Ma Camp. Perhaps¡­ After he left this time, he would never have the opportunity to thank her.


    He turned his head and caressed Li Qingling¡¯s soft hair with eyes full of kindness and concern, ¡°You have to take care of yourself. I have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Eldest Brother, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Li Qingling didn¡¯t say much, and she quietly watched her eldest brother leave.


    She knew very well that her eldest brother Li Hong did not have much confidence in defeating the corpse demon. Ma Camp held on for six days, but the Master of the circle didn¡¯t show up. It was abnormal.


    ¡°Captain, let¡¯se in and talk.¡±


    Wu Rong closed the courtyard door, and she exchanged nces with Li Dazhuang. Then they pushed the puzzled Li Qingling into the house.


    After a while¡ª


    ¡°What?! You arranged this ck curtain?!¡±


    Li Qingling was stunned.


    Wu Rong scratched her head in embarrassment, and said with a slightly red face, ¡°Uh, it was Su Li who asked the three of us to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes! It took us a few hours!¡±


    Li Dazhuang said proudly. His face lit up.


    Li Qingling felt funny. Now all the warriors in Ma Camp were discussing who was the powerhouse behind the ck curtain. She originally guessed that it was Su Li¡¯s work, but Su Li was practicing in istion. So, she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    It was difficult to believe that these three reckless muggles had aplished the feat of saving the camp!


    The most incredible thing was that Wu Rong and the other two,ymen of tactical matrix, could do that. How did Su Li make them urately arrange the tactical matrix in various ces in Ma Camp?


    Regarding this point, Wu Rong¡¯s exnation was even more mysterious. Li Qingling was so confused, and she finally had no choice but tough, turning her head to look at the closed door. She muttered to herself inwardly.


    ¡°Be sure to catch up.¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Be sure to catch up! Ah¡ª!¡±


    Ma Jintian¡¯s hair stood upright. He raised his head and screamed, swallowing the remaining half of the blood essence in his mouth. He ran like a wild horse, leaving a huge cloud of dust and a long plow!


    Around his waist, there was a special long whip tied up, but the other end of the whip was in the air.


    The young man Bing Feng, wearing an aqua blue warrior uniform, turned the ice shield in front of him into the shape which could cause the lowest wind pressure. He looked helpless and curious.


    Facing such wind pressure, even he had to light up the ice shield, otherwise¡­it would jeopardize his image.


    ¡°The Poisonous Man Hunting Insect deserves its reputation. This speed was much faster than that of mine.¡±


    Bing Feng sighed, looking at the young man running about wildly on the ground. Maybe the Master of Chimo Circle was the only one who was faster than him in this entire Circle.


    The Reincarnation Mirror was really a magical ce.


    On the city wall¡ª


    The chubby old man sat on the middle of the city gate, looking at the gray skin of the two giant corpses. Because of frequent attacks of the curb tactical matrix, their skin was gradually eroded by ck, and bluish-ck blood flowed out of it. He was shocked.


    This was not a simple tactical matrix of Qingshui Circle, but a curb lost in Qingshui Circle!


    Only curbs could turn intangible things into tangible things. While maintaining a strong protective ability, it had such a strange attack ability. Even the giant corpse was injured by the reversed shock!


    Twenty-one King Warriors worked hard for five days and five nights, and then they only left traces on the giant corpses. But the curb set up by the mystery person could harm the giant corpses in a short time.


    ¡°Which old fox of Qingshui Circle is hiding in Chimo Circle? Does the Master of the circle know it?¡±


    The chubby old man had many thoughts, but much less worries.


    Anyway, the mystery person could use the curb which was so powerful that the giant corpses couldn¡¯t resist it. Ma Camp could even persist until help arrived, and it didn¡¯t need to use his only treasure.


    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!


    Suddenly, the flustered footsteps sounded behind him. The chubby old man frowned slightly and turned his head. What he saw just now made him stunned.

 Chapter 648 - Every Second Counted!

    <h4>Chapter 648 Every Second Counted!</h4>


    Tick¡ªtick¡ª


    The blood dripped down the corners of his clothes on the stone brick surface. The scout¡¯s face was covered with blood. He looked at the chubby old man nkly. He usually spoke with determination, but now, he choked with sobs,


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Chief... It¡¯s over!!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The chubby old man got up and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Calm down. What did you see?!¡±


    It seemed the chubby old man¡¯s calm face cooled the scout off. The scout said in a voice with grief and anger,


    ¡°We found arge number of shadows of giant corpses in the ck mist. There are no less than twenty¡­ In order to find out the specific number of giant corpses, all the warriors in the scout camp were sent out, and they were all killed. I was the only one left!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, they fell silent.


    The chubby old man was petrified.


    Twenty giant corpses?!


    He gasped, supported the city wall with one hand and turned his head abruptly. He stared at the depths of the ck mist, as if he could hear the familiar and arrogant cry of the corpse demon in the ck mist.


    One corpse demon couldmand twenty giant corpses to fight?!


    This number was far beyond that of the giant corpses encountered by Li Camp back then. They couldn¡¯t bear such a terrifying number.


    ¡°How could it be¡­?¡±


    The King Warrior in red was also shocked.


    It was too hard to survive!


    If the strong Ma Camp was destroyed by the corpse demon, their camp would be ruined as well.


    Ding Zhang¡¯s face fell, ¡°Twenty giant corpses. Everyone should kill one of them. Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    Li Hong soon received the news, and he pulled a long face, ¡°Is the scout¡¯s news true?¡±


    The chubby old man looked at the ck mist that was tumbling outside the city wall and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s announce that it is no longer a disaster we can stop. The masses have the right to know that.¡±


    Li Hong was shocked. He clenched his fists with red eyes and gritted his teeth, ¡°Uncle Ma, are you going to give up?¡±


    The chubby old man remained silent. The green jade tripod in his sleeves flew out again, gradually rising. Facing the storm, it turned into a phantom of a big bowl and covered the whole Ma Camp.


    The old man in red looked up at the double light curtains, one blue and one ck. He was speechless.


    With this kind of protection level, it might take a long time for the giant corpses to break through.


    The chubby old man turned around and looked at Li Hong and other King Warriors. He said in an old and firm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to give up. But who can guarantee that we can really persist until the Master of the circle arrives? Tell them because I want them to be psychologically prepared. This tripod is the remnant of the treasured. Although I can¡¯t control it, it¡¯s hard enough. Recover your pneuma and blood as soon as possible... Don¡¯t give up!¡±


    All the King Warriors stood up and bowed their heads to the chubby old man.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Inside the courtyard¡ª


    In the dim room, Su Li slowly opened her eyes. Deep understanding appeared in her eyes. She looked up and seemed to see the phantom of the green jade tripod outside through the roof.


    ¡°A hint of the pneuma of Tianhe. Could it be the treasure of Tianhe Sect that shattered back then?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed doubts, and the treasure of Tianhe Sect should actually flow into Chimo Circle.


    ¡°Fortunately, Ma Camp sent out this object. Otherwise, my breakthrough would not go smoothly...¡±


    At this moment, she finally understood the true meaning of Suiyu Tactics.


    Suiyu, Suiyu.


    What was needed to practice this method was not nimbus, but a special kind of energy called ¡°jade energy¡±, which waspletely different from nimbus.


    If the entire cultivation circle was a group built on the basis of nimbus, then...she had every reason to imagine that there was a ce under this starry sky that was based on jade energy for cultivation.


    Suiyu Tactics was a practice method in another circle, and its power was beyond doubt! Su Li had seen its essence. As long as she had enough jade energy, she could achieve perfection in a short time, let alone breaking through the third hurdle. It would be so easy for her to master the practice method in a short time.


    ¡°Chimo Circle is full of death energy, and ck lotus stones are everywhere. There is lifeless and no jade. Although the difficulty of practicing Suiyu Tactics is reduced, I can¡¯t make bricks without straw. Fortunately...¡±


    Su Li looked at the greenish sky with a smile on her calm face.


    ¡°The timing is perfect....¡±


    Among Ma Camp which was shrouded in green, no one noticed the green sky above Li Qingling¡¯s courtyard was a bit greener than that of other ces.


    The news that twenty giant corpses attacked the city quickly spread throughout the entire Ma camp. After the silence, panic and madness instantly permeated every corner of the Ma camp.


    Even the warriors couldn¡¯t help feeling desperate at this moment.


    To wait here was to die and to go out is to die faster. They had lost the right to choose to be alive or to be dead!


    In such chaos, six hours passed¡ª


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of familiar deafening sounds rang from the gate of the city. After the hustle and bustle, the mountain city fell silent for a moment, andrge crowds flocked to the gate.


    Surprisingly, no one was pushing and shoving, and even warriors needn¡¯t to maintain the order.


    ¡°Go! Cheer for King Warriors!¡±


    ¡°The mighty King Warriors are saving our lives. We shouldn¡¯t cause trouble to the Chief and others!¡±


    ¡°Go to the city gate, but don¡¯t say anything! If anyone dares to disturb the thinking of the King Warriors and Chiefs, I won¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The power of King Warriors was equivalent to that in the nature¡¯s test. They had keen ears. They were excited when they heard the conversation in the city. They got a shot in the arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, bros.¡±


    The King Warrior in red got up, staring at the more than twenty giant corpses that had already appeared and were attacking the tactical matrix. His face was filled with a strong sense of warfare.


    ¡°Disturb them. Even if we die, we should hold on until Master of the circle arrives!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Li Hong took a step forward, and his eyes glinted with murderous intent, ¡°Remember to retreat when in danger. The Young Lord of my camp has already rushed to the temple in advance, and in five days, Master of the circle will definitelye!¡±


    ¡°Just five days!¡±


    Ding Gang was fearless, ¡°Bros, bring your weapons! Kill them!¡±


    In the next instant, twenty-one figures all turned into afterimages and shot out!


    The inhabitants of the city saw this scene with hope in their eyes. Only the chubby old man lost in thought.


    Death would be unavoidable.


    ...


    ¡°What, twenty giant corpses?!¡±


    Li Qingling, who had just regained some energy, heard the news from Wu Rong. She stood up suddenly and walked to Su Li¡¯s house. She was about to knock on the door.


    But she was restored to reason. She took a deep breath and then sat down on the steps in front of Su Li¡¯s house with a serious face.


    She still remembered Su Li¡¯s exhortation that Su Li had only told her before Su Li practiced in istion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up until thest moment.¡±


    At thest moment...


    Li Qingling looked up at the two light curtains which was strong as usual with determined eyes. She took out a pile of materials from the universe ring, and began to depict the rune tactical matrix on the ground. This tactical matrix was taught to her by a wandering warrior. and thest rune tactical matrix was also a rare one that was nearly lost.


    Rune Communication Tactical Matrix!


    The wandering warrior gave her only one set of materials, and time was limited, but she must seed!


    Only in this way could she guarantee that she could wake up Su Li at the realst moment!


    Every second counted!


    Li Qingling took a deep breath, ¡°I can! Master...¡±


    ¡ª


    Puff!


    The skin of the giant corpse was glowing in purple, and suddenly its head revolved around its head once. Then it opened its huge mouth. Ding Gang, who was about to attack, changed his face in an instant. He twisted his body and backed away a few inches.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    An arm was eaten by the giant corpse. Ding Gang screamed, but he still remained sober and quickly fled into the tactical matrix. The giant corpse opened its mouth and bit on the ck light curtain. After shaking a little bit, the light curtain did not move. The giant corpse suddenly raised its head and roared in rage, turning its head and rushing towards the nearest King Warrior.


    When Li Hong saw this, he could only give up helping the weaker King Warrior and turned to fight against this giant corpse.


    Ding Gang¡¯s face was pale. He held the shoulder which lost its arm, and jumped onto the city wall. Then he transmitted the sound, ¡°Be careful! This giant corpse is a special one.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Li Hong lifted his knife to block the giant corpse¡¯s fist and stepped back, transmitting the sound to everyone, ¡°Others should also pay attention to this giant corpse with purple skin. It can rotate its head at will. Don¡¯t be bitten by it.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, two or three King Warriors shouted,


    ¡°The one near me is also glowing purple.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The purple-skinned giant corpse is just a little more flexible. Dodge it! Keep harassing! Run into the light curtain when you encounter danger!¡±


    The King Warrior in red transmitted the sound to appease everyone, but he was sighing inwardly.


    If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t hold on for half a day, let alone six days!


    The chubby old man walked to Ding Gang¡¯s side. He sighed, and made a finger gesture with both hands. Blue light appeared out of thin air, pouring into Ding Gang¡¯s bloody wound.


    Ding Gang suddenly felt that his pain relieved a lot. He was shocked. He raised his head and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Spell? Is this a spell? You are not...¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to which circle I belong now!¡±


    The chubby old man tore off Ding Gang¡¯s clothes and began to wrap his hand up, while saying, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not good at learning skills. If I had learnt how to use the treasure Tianhe Tripod, you wouldn¡¯t have been so passive today.¡±


    Ding Gang was relieved, ¡°You work hard at Ma Camp. We don¡¯t have to inquire so much. I now finally understand that you lived for three thousand years as rumored?!¡±


    The chubby old man smiled, ¡°In Qingshui Cultivation Circle, three thousand years are too little. The death energy in Chimo Circle consumed too much vitality. Otherwise, you can all live much longer than me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Ding Gang scratched his head with one hand, looking at his fightingpanions with blood on their body. He stood up abruptly, ¡°As long as I can survive this test, I am willing to die!¡±


    After saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for the chubby old man to reply. He jumped out of the light curtain to resolve the crisis for the weakest King Warrior. He reced this warrior to fight against the giant corpse.

 Chapter 649 - Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 649 Copse</h4>


    Puff!!


    Blood sprayed¡ª


    Li Hong held a long knife in his hand and stared at the sharp ws of the giant corpse rushing to him. He slowly stepped back and covered the blood hole on his abdomen. As the blood bled, his pneuma gradually wilted.


    There was no King Warrior around except him, and the pressure of killing more than twenty giant corpses was heavy and suffocating.


    ¡°Knife King,e back. You will die worthless, if you continue.¡±


    The King Warrior in red, who was leaning against the wall, was nowpletely covered in blood. There were also two long and deep scratches on his back. The blood ran down his back, forming a puddle of red on the ground.


    Li Hong gasped, frowned and clenched the long de in his hand. He finally let go, turned and jumped onto the city wall.


    If he hadn¡¯t recognized Qingling, he wouldn¡¯t have been so afraid of death.


    The chubby old man stepped forward to stop bleeding for Li Hong. His face was also very pale. His cultivation was just in Huashen Realm. It was not easy for him to heal this group of warriors whose power wasparable to that in nature¡¯s test.


    ¡°Five King Warriors¡¯ lives were paid, but it was only dyed for one day.¡±


    Ding Gang nced over the remaining fifteen King Warriors one by one. All of them were seriously injured, and they had reached their limit.


    ¡°Chief!¡±


    He turned his head to look at the chubby old man and spoke in a soft voice. But everyone took it seriously.


    ¡°Ask for the opinions of the seventh-ss warriors. We need support.¡±


    The chubby old man¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but he sighed. Obviously, he had already nned for this situation.


    He slowly came to the city wall, facing the warriors gathered inside the city and at the city wall. Looking at the eyes full of various emotions, he took a deep breath. Then his loud voice began to echo over Ma Camp.


    ¡°You, the warriors of Ma Camp. As you¡¯ve seen, now it¡¯s a clutch time of our camp. There are eleven King Warriors in our camp and ten King Warriors of foreign aid. They hold on protecting the city gate for seven days. Five of them were killed, and the remaining were seriously injured. They are unable to fight again!


    I, Ma De, the chief of Ma Camp, hereby plead with you! In order to dy the time until Master of Chimo Circle arrives, we must fight for our homnd desperately. Only in this way can we get a chance to save the hundreds of thousandspatriots of Ma Camp!¡±


    After he said this, the warriors, crowding in entire city gate street, fell silent.


    The chubby old man frowned, and was about to say something. He saw a seventh-ss warrior in the crowd suddenly raised his weapon and shouted, ¡°Chief! You let me live safe and sound for these years. The camp is in danger. Why do you let us go to the battlefield until now? Do you look down on us?!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Arge group of warriors began to chime in with others, ¡°Open the gate of the city. Many hands make light work. We can definitely help!¡±


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°Kill the giant corpses to avenge the death of King Warriors!¡±


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡±


    ¡°Chief, give an order! All of us are willing to fight!¡±


    The chubby old man watched the excited crowd under the city gate with moist eyes. This was the reason why he was willing to stay in Chimo Circle. In Qingshui Circle... it was impossible for such a scene to appear.


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    Heughed. Hisughter spread around the city wall, ¡°A quarter of an hourter, all seventh-ss warriors go out to fight the enemies. Remember your mission is to interfere with the giant corpses¡¯ process of destroying the ck curtain. Only if you are alive can you continue to interfere. Don¡¯t lose your life too soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    The shouts shook the sky.


    In the courtyard, Li Qingling wiped off her cold sweat, looking at the round rune tactical matrix on the ground exuding a little brilliance. She smiled and was relieved for her sess.


    After experimenting to determine that the rune tactical matrix could be used, Li Qingling picked up the sub tactical matrix and rushed out the door immediately. At her speed, she came to the gate of the city in less than a quarter of an hour. She shouted,


    ¡°Uncle Ma!¡±


    Chief, Ma De, heard the voice and signaled the guards to let her go. Li Qingling got on the city wall, and immediately saw the terrifying sight of twenty overwhelming giant corpses outside the city.


    She shook her hand which held the sub tactical matrix. Her eyes shed with light of determination, and she took a deep breath, calmed down and walked to Li Hong quickly. She couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes as she watched Li Hong¡¯s blood stains all over his body.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Li Hong smiled and hugged Li Qingling. He just grinned when the move of hugging aggravated his wound, ¡°I¡¯m OK. It¡¯s dangerous here. Leave here now.¡±


    When the other King Warriors saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but think of the person they were worried about, and they got a little eased off.


    They were fighting hard just for their rtives!


    Even though everyone could see that Li Qingling was a seventh-ss warrior and reached the standard for fighting out of the city, no one suggested that she should fight. Because Li Hong had paid so much.


    ¡°No. I want to stay here!¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s eyes were full of stubbornness. She held the sub tactical matrix tightly in her hand, ¡°If the city gate is really broken, it will be the same everywhere in Ma Camp!¡±


    Li Hong sighed. He had known that his younger sister was as stubborn as him, and no one could change her decision since she was a child.


    ¡°In this case, you will be with Uncle Ma instead of me and be responsible for passing the order, so I can concentrate on healing my wounds.¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the words, and then she nodded heavily.


    Only staying here could she pass the news of war to Su Li immediately!


    A quarter of an hourter, thousands of seventh-ss warriors gathering in Ma Camp rushed out of the city gate. The roars of the giant corpses were earth-shaking, and in the blink of an eye outside the city, blood ran into rivers.


    But even so, the remaining seventh-ss warriors still did not flinch, rushing out again with roars.


    Throw straws against the wind.


    They knew that it was almost useless, but they also knew that they had no way out, and if they took a step back, they would vanish in despair and destruction.


    Li Qingling stared out of the city nkly. Her eyes seemed to be stained red with blood. She didn¡¯t expect to see such a tragic scene just as she stepped onto the city gate.


    The situation was serious enough. They had to use their lives to exchange for vitality!


    She sped the rune sub tactical matrix and the tight hold made her hand turn white.


    It was not yet...thest moment!


    Ma De sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s only seven or eight days. Why can¡¯t the time go faster...¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°Go faster!¡±


    Ma Jintian roared, but found that his voice was hoarse. His hands became dead branches, and his whole body was bloodless and skinny.


    Poisonous Man Hunting Insect had alreadypletely soaked up his flesh and blood, and could no longer squeeze out the slightest power from him.


    ¡°Ahh¡ª Ahem¡±


    Ma Jintian was furious and roared. His legs broke and slumped onto the ground. He coughed out dry blood clots from his mouth.


    ¡°Okay, boy.¡±


    Bing Feng sent out a frost cage, which wrapped Ma Jintian, and smiledfortingly, ¡°You have done so much. Squeezing yourself so hard will give you at least two extra days. Let me handle the remaining things. You can go home the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Bing Feng held up the cage, and the blue light in his eyes skyrocketed and disappeared in no time.


    ¡ª


    Four hourster, there were only a hundred odd warriors left among the one thousand warriors who rushed out, and most of them were disabled. The extremely strong smell of blood entered the city through the cracks of the city gate.


    ¡°More than nine hundred lives were exchanged for four hours.¡±


    The corners of Ma De¡¯s eyes were beating, and his heart was bleeding, but as the chief, he must remain calm.


    ¡°Qingling, the sixth-ss warriors don¡¯t have to go out of the city. Even if they try their best, they can¡¯t hinder the movement of the giant corpses a little. There is no warrior who can do anything for this city. You pass the order and let everyone prepare. Once the city is broken...¡±


    Ma De paused, and then his voice became deeper, ¡°Try your best to escape!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s eyes misted over a little, and she immediately went to pass the order.


    She still didn¡¯t tell that the powerhouse was Su Li. She knew very well that if there was no miracle after giving hope, the heart that finally strengthened would instantly copse.


    Moreover, facing the terrifying twenty giant corpses, she didn¡¯t have too much confidence in Su Li.


    After all, Su Li only beat away one giant corpse.


    Under Li Qingling¡¯s order, the residents in front of the city gate all bowed to the old man on the city gate, and then they left. In the blink of an eye, there was no one inside the wall, and even some guards left, leaving only a few people here.


    ¡°Qingling, you go too. Go with your eldest brother.¡±


    Ma De suddenly said. Li Qingling nced at Li Hong who was still healing his wounds, but she smiled and shook her head, ¡°I want to stay here until thest moment!¡±


    Ma De shook his head and smiled bitterly. He stopped persuading her.


    There was no sound of shing, and only the monotonous bombardment of giant corpses attacking the ck curtain remained on the single city wall. Ma De just looked at this scene with a calm face.


    Four hourster, the ck light curtain finally shattered and disappeared from the sky above the city. Twenty giant corpses roared and rushed wildly, hitting the green light curtain with their heads. They were blocked again.


    ¡°Four hours. The power of curb is more powerful than I thought.¡±


    Ma De was thinking about the time. This nameless curb pattern bought them at least two days. Then how long could the treasure Tianhe Tripod persist?


    Time passed by in dullness and suffocation.


    Every time the green barrier shook, all the people were nervous. In therge rear that was invisible to everyone, a thick beam of lightnded on the courtyard, making the color of the green curtain much lighter.


    After only sixteen hours¡ª


    Click!


    The piercing breaking sound rang in the ears of everyone on the wall. Ma De fell into despair.


    Ma De¡¯s face was pale. He looked at the hole on the green light curtain. A wry smile and unwillingness were magnified on his face.


    ¡°The treasure Tianhe Tripod can¡¯t hold on for even one day. Is it a real treasure?¡±


    Li Qingling looked at the crack and bit her lips tightly.


    Was it thest moment now?


    ¡°I¡¯ll lead them away! Buy time!¡±


    Ding Gang stood up suddenly and left the green curtain. His voice was filled with decisiveness.


    ¡°My life is worthless! Li Hong, if I die, you will take care of my younger brother for me!¡±


    Sure enough, after Ding Gang appeared, all the giant corpses averted their attention and rushed towards him.


    ¡°Come on, you little bastards! You are pieces of shit in my eyes!¡±


    Ding Gangughed wildly and dodged a few sharp ws dangerously. When he was about to lead away all the giant corpses, a strange cry came from the ck mist.


    All the giant corpses paused together and turned around to attack the green curtain.


    Ding Gang was suddenly anxious. Just at a moment of his carelessness¡ª


    Swish!


    Electric light shed in the ck mist and a beam of white light passed Ding Gang¡¯s neck. His look froze on his face, and then¡ª


    His head was blown into the sky by blood pneuma and it fell into the open mouth of one of the giant corpses.

 Chapter 650 - Bing Feng Finally Came

    <h4>Chapter 650 Bing Feng Finally Came</h4>


    ¡°Ding Gang!¡±


    The King Warrior in red roared and used hisst bit of strength. He rushed to the giant corpse which ate Ding Gang. Li Hong gave serious eyes, and he flew out of the city wall with a knife, and shed at the giant corpse closest to King Warrior in red.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!¡±


    Anxiously, Li Qingling grabbed the city wall and was about to jump down from it, but Ma De pulled her arm tightly.


    ¡°Captain!¡±


    ¡°I can hold on!¡±


    The warriors were inspired, and they jumped out of the city wall without fear of death, preventing the giant corpses from continuing destroying the city wall, but in front of the tireless giant corpses, they were no longer as strong and tough as before. In a short time, there were several people who were hit hard again.


    ¡°Beast, spit it out!¡±


    The King Warrior in red shed the neck of the giant corpse with a palm. It was like a fist hitting the cotton. It dented the corpse¡¯s neck but caused no harm.


    ¡°Come back soon!¡±


    Li Hong struggled to persist under the attacking of three giant corpses, while shouting through sound transmission, ¡°You still have rtives. Your home is not in Ma Camp. Leave here!¡±


    The King Warrior in red suddenly shook his body. When he turned around, he saw a sharp w passing through the crack behind Li Hong and stabbing at Li Hong¡¯s heart quickly.


    ¡°Dodge!¡±


    ¡°Knife King!¡±


    ¡°Eldest Brother, dodge!¡± Li Qingling shouted hoarsely.


    Um?


    Li Hong felt something and suddenly turned his head. The sharp w was so close to him that he had no time to react.


    ¡°Eldest Brother!!¡±


    Li Qingling screamed and subconsciously was about to crush the rune sub tactical matrix.


    At this moment, there was a sighing from the sky. All the giant corpses stopped at this moment, and a little bit of frost was falling from the ck mist.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s eyes widened. She looked up to the sky and recalled the memory of her childhood.


    ¡°You, retreat quickly.¡±


    A familiar voice came into Li Hong¡¯s ears, and he came to his senses from his horror. Then he immediately turned back to bring the King Warrior in red who was still in a daze and retreated into the broken green protection boundary.


    ¡°Someone of the temple is here. The voice ising from the sky. It is definitely the legendary Emperor Warrior!¡±


    The King Warrior standing on the wall was taken aback for a moment, and then he roared out of joy. This sound made all King Warriorse to their senses, and then they jumped back onto the wall.


    Swish!


    Bing Feng descended on the city wall holding the cage, and then he gently lowered the cage. Faint fatigue shed through his eyes, but soon it disappeared.


    ¡°It freaked me out. I almost missed it.¡±


    He was terrified, waving his hand to defrost the ice prison, and Ma Jintian, who was vastly skinny, appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Jintian!!¡±


    Ma De¡¯s face changed drastically, and he ran over to pick up his son, only to find that his son had only skin and bones, and his son was terribly weak.


    ¡°He is fine and he can recover by taking more supplements. You really have a good son. If he hadn¡¯t rushed hard, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it in time.¡±


    When Ma De heard these words, he felt sorry for his son and gratified. He stood up and made a fist and palm salute, ¡°You are Ice Emperor, Lord Bing Feng. Right?¡±


    ¡°What Ice Emperor? I¡¯m just a nobody in the temple.¡±


    Bing Feng waved his hand and turned his head to look at the twenty giant corpses outside the gate that had been frozen by him. While he was waving his hand, the twenty giant corpses turned into ice powder and fell down onto the ground.


    Li Hong stared nkly at the snow falling outside the city, and then he took a breath and tightened his lips.


    The crisis of extinction of the camp disappeared when Emperor Warrior arrived.


    So strong!


    Was that the next realm that he wanted to break through?


    He wanted to break through as soon as possible!!


    Bing Feng pped his hands with a rxed face. He said, ¡°This number and scale are greater than those of Li Camp back then. It¡¯s amazing of you to persist for eight days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that...¡±


    King Warrior in red looked at the light blue snowkes floating outside. His eyes were dull. ¡°Ding Gang was too impulsive.¡±


    After all, Ma De was a person who had seen fiercebats and upheavals. His expression quickly returned to normal. He saluted with both hands, ¡°Lord Bing Feng, thank you for destroying our enemies. If you are not in a hurry to go back, I will treat you well.¡±


    Hearing this, Bing Feng raised his brows, ¡°Go back? I didn¡¯t say that the trouble you encountered has been resolved.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Ma De was startled and he was a little shocked. He turned and walked to the edge of the city wall, and his face became serious again.


    Bing Feng walked to him and pointed to the dark sky, ¡°You have also seen that the ck mist has not been cleared away. Do you think that corpse demon will give up? If it had been so easy to deal with the corpse demon, it wouldn¡¯t have rmed Master of Chimo Circle back then..¡±


    Then Bing Feng frowned and lowered his voice, ¡°Here it is!¡±


    As he finished his words, the unique scream of the corpse demon came from the ck mist, and it quickly approached within a few breaths. Bing Feng gave serious eyes and stretched out his right hand. He exhaled through his mouth, ¡°Arrive!¡±


    In an instant, a huge ice flower appeared on his hands, turning into a wall with the size of a city.


    The ice flower was formed. After a few breaths, a giant white afterimage mmed on the ice flower. The ce, where they collided, stagnated for a moment, and then¡ª


    Boom!!


    The deafening shock waves spread to both sides, and the ripples the shock waves formed shattered all the remaining green light curtains in the blink of an eye. Everyone was shocked. Countless fragments rolled back until they disappeared.


    Li Qingling snorted, bleeding from the corners of her mouth.


    Li Hong hurriedly stood in front of her when he saw her bleeding. He stared at the scene outside the city with shock.


    He saw that the two sides of the ground where the two things collided created two dark and deep cracks, like naturally formed bottomless rift valleys.


    Could these two cracks caused by humans?


    How terrible was the battle between Emperor Warriors?!


    Bing Feng retracted his hand. Hisplexion paled for a moment, and then it returned to normal. He faintly frowned, staring at the pure white giant corpse that appeared outside the ice flower.


    Its whole body was snow white,pletely different from the ordinary variegated giant corpses. It seemed that it belonged to an advanced bloodline, showing nobleness from everywhere of its body. Its pneuma also contained mighty pressure, and maybe it was more powerful than an Emperor Warrior.


    At the corner of its mouth, an ordinary corpse monster faintly revealed its eyes, staring at the city wall with hatred.


    Bing Feng sighed inwardly when he saw this thing. This beast actually remembered him. Thest time it escaped, and it was much stronger and smarter than before.


    At this moment, Master of Chimo Circle was in Qingshui Circle and no one could get in touch with him. The other Emperor Warriors were in Hundred Cities Camp, and they weren¡¯t able to get here in just a few days. He alone might not be able to protect Ma Camp...


    ¡°It¡¯s really thorny.¡±


    Bing Feng murmured to himself, turned his head to look at Ma De, who rarely looked in horror, and sighed, ¡°This corpse demon didn¡¯t fight with you with all its strength before, otherwise Ma Camp wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for a day.¡±


    ¡°Lord Bing Feng, what should we do now?¡±


    Facing an enemyparable to an Emperor Warrior, Ma De was helpless and could only ask Bing Feng for help.


    Bing Feng frowned, while running the ice flower to resist the tentative attack of the white giant corpse. After thinking for a moment, he asked, ¡°Is there a powerful rune tactical matrix? If I fight with him, the aftermath alone can kill most people of Ma Camp.¡±


    Ma De shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°The green light curtain just now is ourst resort, and there are only a few seventh-level rune tactical matrixes left, which are useless.¡±


    Bing Feng had a splitting headache when he heard it, and he looked back at the dark sky. He couldn¡¯t even find a bit of green light.


    ¡°Is itpletely consumed?¡±


    In the courtyard, Wu Rong looked up and saw thest pir of green light cast into Su Li¡¯s house and disappear. She was in a daze.


    So, the chief¡¯s protective method wasn¡¯t weak, but that most of it had been ¡°eaten¡± by Su Li!


    ...


    ¡°In this case, we can only use desperate measures.¡±


    Bing Feng sighed, regretting that he shouldn¡¯te here with Ma Jintian. He might be killed in the war.


    ¡°Lord Bing Feng...¡±


    Li Qingling walked over, staring at Bing Feng¡¯s face that hadn¡¯t changed much for fifty years, ¡°I¡¯m Li Camp¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, little girl!¡±


    Bing Feng interrupted Li Qingling. He actually remembered Li Qingling and narrowed his eyes with a smile, ¡°Little girl, why do you appear in sync with a corpse demon? What a coincidence!¡±


    Li Qingling couldn¡¯t help being astounded when he was still joking.


    It seemed that his words relieved her a lot.


    Bing Feng turned his head, watching Ma De¡¯s eyes be serious. Ma De stopped smiling and suddenly felt refreshed.


    ¡°Chief Ma, next I will open the region.¡±


    Bing Feng¡¯s first sound transmission made Ma De change his expression. ¡°Region? Lord Bing Feng, you...¡±


    ¡°You are a member of Qingshui Circle. You know the realm of the Emperor Warrior of Chimo Circle is weak. It can only hold on for two hours at most.¡±


    Bing Feng looked serious, ¡°Make good use of this time and take everyone in the city to flee! Ordinary people can run for two hours to a ce where that the aftermath can¡¯t temporarily reach. At that time, I will be able to let go my full power. Got it?¡±


    Ma De looked confused and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ??¡°But after you open the region for two hours, you still...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®but¡¯.¡±


    Bing Feng interrupted Ma De with a solemn expression, ¡°Go and make arrangements!¡±


    Ma De got an expression full of grief and anger, and his body was tightened up. He stared at Bing Feng for a long time before he went down the city wall to pass the order.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    Bing Feng smiled, nced at many King Warriors who were still on the wall, and said, ¡°You guys go too. So you won¡¯t get hurt or die in vain.¡±


    The King Warrior in red saluted Bing Feng and turned to chase Ma De. He wanted to know the content of conversation between Bing Feng and Ma De.


    ¡°I do not go.¡±


    Li Qingling looked at Bing Feng, holding the rune sub tactical matrix in her hand. Her voice was low but firm, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    She had no confidence in Su Li now. Or maybe she just had one belief.


    Regardless of the result, she was determined to give it a try.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about?¡±


    Bing Fengughed, stood on the edge of the city wall and looked up at the white giant corpse behind the ice flower, ¡°I¡¯m so powerful that I won¡¯t die. Since you don¡¯t want to leave, you just watch carefully how I will ravage this white monster!¡±


    Then Bing Feng smiled, opened his hands, and shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Snow Regiones!¡±


    tter¡ª


    The heavy blizzard came suddenly, instantly engulfing Bing Feng¡¯s body. It turned into snowkes and disappeared on the city wall along with the white giant corpse in the ice flower.


    It seemed that the blizzard isted this small area, and any battle waves could not be transmitted from it.


    Amidst the falling snow, Li Hong stood on the wall. He could still see the battle taking ce in the so-called Snow Region through the reflected void. He opened his mouth slightly in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­miracle?!¡±

 Chapter 651 - Not A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 651 Not A Miracle</h4>


    ¡°This is not a miracle.¡±


    Ma De, who had sent the order and went back to the city wall, walked over slowly, ¡°The region consumes vastly and it has many disadvantages. It is not the best way to fight for him. It is just...for the residents of Ma Camp. He had to do this. We evacuate the residents far enough in the shortest time. We shouldn¡¯t waste the time that he bought using his sacrifice!¡±


    ¡°Sacrifice?!¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Lord Bing Feng... Will he die?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Ma De sighed, leaning against the city wall. Worries appeared in his eyes. ¡°I only know that if Bing Feng uses the region for more than two hours, the consumption alone won¡¯t let him be unable to fight anymore. At that time, even a child can easily kill him!¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    Li Hong stared at the dark figure in the Snow Region and gritted his teeth. Wasn¡¯t even Emperor Warrior strong enough?!


    Fifty years ago, he was only a seventh-ss warrior and could not bring about a radical change, but this time, as a King Warrior, he still felt deeply powerless.


    In the Snow Region¡ª


    Bing Feng¡¯s face was as white as the surrounding snow, and he looked around the white region helplessly.


    ¡°Tsk, it hid.¡±


    Bing Feng sat down helplessly, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly, ¡°But it¡¯s really killing me. Why can¡¯t we make control all the things in the region like those practitioners in Qingshui Circle? It even can¡¯t sense the pneuma of the corpse demon. Damn it!¡±


    He looked back at the city wall and saw that Ma De, Li Qingling and her eldest brother were still guarding the city wall. Then he couldn¡¯t help but smile and transmit the sound, ¡°Hurry up. Ma De, you still have a son to take care of. If you die here, you son will be alone. And you, Li Qingling and Li Hong, finally survived the catastrophe of thest time. Why do you still want to court death this time?¡±


    ¡°I have entrusted a reliable person to take care of Jintian. Lord Bing Feng, you can concentrate on fighting and don¡¯t care about me. At least I am here. If you fail, the corpse demon will only chase me and will not immediately chase the troops in the rear.¡±


    Li Hong and Li Qingling smiled at each other, and then raised their heads. They said firmly and calmly, ¡°We can also buy time. This time, we will not give up on anyone.¡±


    ¡°Idiots!¡±


    Bing Fengughed and cursed. Why were there so many idiots in Chimo Circle? Even selfish Ma De, who came from Qingshui Circle, was also infected?!


    In a blink of an eye, an hour passed, and the Snow Region had thinned a lot. Bing Feng sat cross-legged on the ground like a sculpture, but he still did not give up looking for the trace of the corpse demon.


    If he could find it out, he would immediately let the Snow Region and corpse demon get destroyed together!


    At this time, another person got on the city wall. It was the King Warrior in red who had returned. He saw the situation on the city wall and he was infected by them. He respectfully saluted Bing Feng in the Snow Region,


    ¡°Lord Bing Feng, the ordinary residents in the city have just evacuated from Ma Camp and moved to the rear. The ordinary warriors are also quite some distance away from the city wall!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Bing Feng suddenly got up and waved his hand. The snow and wind was swelling, and the Snow Region instantly melted away. The heavy snow poured down, covering the dark red on the city wall and turning it into pure white.


    Bing Feng panted slightly and stood in the middle of the snow.


    Suddenly, an ident happened!


    Not far behind Bing Feng, a giant white w suddenly stabbed out of the snow, trying to prate Bing Feng¡¯s back with lightning speed.


    The four people on the wall were too horrified to remind him, and their heartbeat stopped at this moment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    With a sigh, the white giant ws paused in the air again, and frost climbed along the giant ws, quickly freezing all the pure white giant corpses hidden in the snow.


    At this moment, Bing Feng turned around. He had smile on his face that returned to somewhat rosy. He snorted,


    ¡°This trick again? It¡¯s exactly the same as that fifty years ago. Do you think I will fall into the same trap twice? Corpse demon, it seems that you are not smart.¡±


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The corpse demon¡¯s angry cry came from the giant corpse¡¯s mouth, and cracks appeared from the pure white giant corpse. Bing Feng changed his face slightly when he saw it, and he immediately backed away.


    In the next instant, the ice kes on the frozen giant corpses copsed and flew away, turning into countless ice des shooting in all directions. Li Hong and King Warrior in red king had already taken precautions, and they took Li Qingling and Ma De respectively to quickly evade.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!...


    The ice des shot through the city wall, and thepacted wall was battered with holes in the blink of an eye. The wall that had stood for thousands of years copsed and turned into ruins, exposingrge pieces ck lotus stones.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The voice of the corpse demon became calm. The pure white giant corpse raised its head and roared. It strode and rushed towards Bing Feng. It had a huge body and a high speed not slower than that of an ordinary King Warrior.


    ¡°Perfect timing!¡±


    Bing Feng stretched out his hand and waved his hand. A spear shing with light blue cold pneuma appeared out of nowhere. He grasped the handle of the spear and hit the giant corpse¡¯s face with it!


    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!


    As the two figures, onerge and one small, continued to flicker. The sound was deafening, and the terrifying collisions leftrge pits one after another on the ground surface. The two were fighting fiercely.


    Li Qingling clenched her hands and watched the fierce fighting in the region nervously. Her cultivation level was too low, and she couldn¡¯t see the specific situation of the battle. She could only ask Li Hong, ¡°How is Lord Bing Feng? How is the battle going?¡±


    Li Hong wore a tense face. He frowned slightly as he watched more and more red blood streaks on Bing Feng¡¯s face. He always saw Bing Feng having a cold and white face. He had never seen that Bing Feng¡¯s face was so rosy...


    Li Qingling was confused a little. Even Bing Feng, who destroyed twenty giant corpses, was no match for a corpse demon?


    The high-intensity fightsted for several hours, until Bing Feng¡¯s face became as red as blood. He used the ice spear in his hand at a slower speed, and the white giant corpse which was still at its peak grasped the opportunity to attack his chest with it w.


    Bing Feng tried his best to retreat, but he was unable to dodge itpletely. Eventually, the white giant corpse left three bloody holes on his chest, with blood flowing.


    Bing Feng retreated to the ruins of the city wall. He exhaled a long stale breath with serious eyes, and he whispered, ¡°Nice. After fifty years, you can actually hurt me. If you have enough time to grow, Master of Chimo Circle couldn¡¯t control you! Today...you must die!¡±


    ¡°Roar! Roar!!!¡±


    The corpse demon was yelling and smiling strangely, without giving Bing Feng a chance to breathe. Itmanded the white giant corpse to rush directly to the city wall.


    Bing Feng gave a serious expression. When he was about fly away, he shuddered with revulsion and failed to jump into the air.


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    Bing Feng changed his face slightly, and he couldn¡¯t care about everything. He rolled directly into the ruins, dodging the trampling of the giant corpses.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±


    Since they couldn¡¯t see Bing Feng¡¯s figure, the corpse demon got angry and directed the giant corpses to wreak havoc on the ruins.


    Hiding in the ruins, Bing Feng didn¡¯t dare to move rashly. He took out the carrier rune given by Master of Chimo Circle, but found that the light on it was still dim.


    Chi Tian hadn¡¯te back yet?!


    It had been a few days!!


    Could it be that he was really going to stay in Qingshui Circle for a month?


    By then everything woulde to an end!


    Bing Feng¡¯s face fell. He couldn¡¯t stay in the ruins for too long, otherwise Ma De and the others would be in danger when the corpse demon found them.


    He took a deep breath, waved his hand to break through the ruins covering his head, and flew into the air.


    This time, there was no ident.


    Seeing him, the corpse demon was attracted by him again and directed the giant corpses to chase him. Before the corpse demonpletely recovered its calmness, Bing Feng passed the message into the carrier rune over and over again, hoping that it would light up.


    But until the corpse demon turned its head and looked at Li Qingling and the others in the distance, the carrier rune still glowed dimly and made no response.


    ¡°Run away!¡±


    Bing Feng¡¯s pupils shrank. He was about to stoop to attract the attention of the corpse demon.


    But at this moment¡ª


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The corpse demon screamed with a deep pride. The white giant corpse suddenly turned its head 180 degrees to the back, and opened a mouthful of blood towards Bing Feng. He couldn¡¯t see clearly before the dense and gloomy teeth, and he didn¡¯t notice that the corpse demon was hidden in the mouth.


    At this moment, he felt that death was so close to him.


    ¡°Bing Feng!!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!!¡±


    Li Hong and the others burst out loudly. Li Qingling was so nervous, closing her eyes and smashing the sub tactical matrix in her hand. She didn¡¯t know if it would work or not.


    But this was thest moment!


    Thest moment!


    Boom!!


    The courtyard exploded¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±


    As the low but surprisingly sweet voice sounded, the world suddenly became quiet, and the white giant corpse paused as well.


    Bing Feng stared nkly at the woman in ck who suddenly appeared in front of him. His breathing stopped for a moment, and he finally came to his senses. As if he had been picked up from the water, he began to gasp violently.


    After taking a few breaths, he suddenly noticed a sudden change in the surrounding environment, and then he looked at Li Hong, who was also astonished by his side, and scratched his head nkly.


    How did hee down from the sky?


    ¡°She is really here!¡±


    Li Qingling cried with excitement. Sure enough, Su Li was not weaker than Bing Feng. She saved Bing Feng as soon as she appeared. Great!


    ¡°That¡¯s... Su Li?!¡±


    Li Hong saw the beautiful figure standing in front of the giant corpse clearly, and his pupils shrank suddenly. He turned to look at Li Qingling beside him. He was about to ask.


    Bing Feng, who was still sitting on the ground, suddenly shook his body when he heard the name.


    Li Hong was stopped by the excited Bing Feng, ¡°What¡¯s her name?!¡±


    ¡°Su Li... How...¡±


    Before Li Hong finished speaking, he saw Ma De knelt on the ground, staring at the figure in the air nkly, and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s really Su Li...¡±


    Li Hong finally realized that the name was extraordinary, but Su Li was obviously her younger sister¡¯s subordinate. How could it be¡­?


    He looked at Li Qingling, but Li Qingling shook her head. She stared at the two parties who were still facing each other in midair, and said softly, ¡°I only know that she is very strong. When we were exploring the Death Region, we saved her and took her to the small camp.


    Later, the small camp encountered a giant corpse. When she was seriously injured, she hit away the giant corpse with one blow! It was precisely because of her that we can sessfully escape from the small camp, otherwise we would have been wiped out by the giant corpse.¡±


    When Li Hong heard this, he finally understood why Su Li had no respect for him when he first met her. He thought he was stupid back then and it should be him who should show some respect!

 Chapter 652 - Absorption

    <h4>Chapter 652 Absorption</h4>


    In the midair, Su Li¡¯s eyes shed with faint light. She supported the upper jaw of the giant corpse with one hand, and at a nce, she found the corpse monster hiding in a gap between the teeth.


    ¡°You, a little thing that has caused a stir in the city?¡±


    Su Li twitched her mouth slightly and stretched out her hand to make a move. Then the corpse demon in horror found that that it couldn¡¯t control itself and floated towards the woman in front of it.


    ¡°Roar! Roar!!!¡±


    It screamed in panic. The white giant corpse shrank a lot in an instant, and the giant mouth naturally got out of the area of Su Li¡¯s palms and closed again to protect the corpse demon.


    The strange cry of the irritated corpse demon echoed in the ck mist.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!!


    It clearly felt that there was no terrifying pneuma in this circle, and seized the opportunity to attack. How could another terrifying human appear?!


    After the white giant corpse shrank, its speed became faster. Then it turned into white light, fled into the ck mist and disappeared.


    Li Hong and the others¡¯plexions changed slightly. Su Li was in the light side, and the corpse demon was in the dark side. The situation was bad for them!


    Bing Feng was still in a daze, with a bit of doubt in his expression. He couldn¡¯t understand why she appeared here!


    So strange¡­


    Su Li narrowed her eyes, looking at the billowing ck mist. She chuckled, ¡°Want to escape? I am not Chi Tian!¡±


    Drone!!


    In the next instant, the gray light divine awareness that was hard to see with the naked eye covered this huge area. The pneuma of the corpse demon was as dazzling as a beacon in the dark.


    ¡°Here you are¡­¡±


    Su Li spoke softly, turning her hands calmly. Pieces of curb runes fell like ck snowkes. Li Hong finally understood the origin of the nameless protective ck curtain.


    It turned out that Su Li had done something long ago.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, look! The mist is gone!¡±


    Li Qingling flushed and was so excited. She had no idea that Su Li would be so powerful!


    Extremely powerful!


    After a brief confrontation with her, the corpse demon chose to take the initiative to retreat into the ck mist, and even Lord Bing Feng couldn¡¯t do that!


    Li Hong raised his head and saw that ¡°ck snowkes¡± fell from the sky. The snowkes could absorb the ck mist as its nourishment, so that the gleaming ck protection boundary could form faster.


    The corpse demon was not covered by the mist. The white giant corpse showed its figure and suddenly screamed in horror.


    When it felt that something was wrong, it was toote. The scarier fiery red human couldn¡¯t find it. It couldn¡¯t understand why this feminine scary human could find it so quickly?!


    The ck protection boundary was generating. Su Li¡¯s eyes were dyed ck, as bright as ck gems. The evil ghost blended into her body, and she instinctively revealed her greed and hunger.


    ¡°The creatures in the Death Region that represent death are edible. I¡¯m really hungry. Youe here at a perfect timing!¡±


    Then Su Li¡¯s figure disappeared. When she appeared again, she grabbed the head of the white giant corpse with both hands. Then she threw it towards the ground and smashed it fiercely!


    Boom!!!


    With the ck protection boundary as the center, countless cracks appeared on the ground. The cracks paused until it spread closely to the four people who were shocked.


    Li Hong swallowed and stared at the ck protection boundary. Although he couldn¡¯t really understand it¡­ A human actually gave the giant corpse a back-breaker! Was he dazzled?


    At this moment, Bing Feng suddenly felt a heat in his chest. The carrier rune lit up, and a slightly anxious voice of Chi Tian came from it.


    ¡°Bing Feng, what can I do for you? Are you okay?¡±


    Bing Feng came to his senses. He took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°Master, you are finally back. Ma Camp was attacked by the corpse demon, and it became stronger. I was almost killed by it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle here!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Bing Feng scratched his head, sat down cross-legged and looked at the white giant corpse being ravaged in the ck enchantment in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Master, Grand Elder Su is here. You can help her guard Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about? Grand Elder Su?¡±


    Chi Tian raised his voice suddenly, ¡°Su Li is in Chimo Circle?!¡±


    Bing Feng was embarrassed and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s hard to believe, I really see her.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!! So, I see. Grand Elder Su, hahaha¡­¡±


    There was heartyughter of Chi Tian from the carrier rune, and then the rune quickly returned to its state of dim light.


    Bing Feng pped his head and was speechless.


    He just said that casually. But the Master really went to Ni Sect again!


    Bing Feng didn¡¯t make concealment in those words. Li Hong and Li Qingling finally realized when they heard this.


    Light shed through Li Hong¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°Master Bing Feng, Su¡­ Is Grand Elder Su also the Master of a circle? Is she the Master of Qingshui Circle?¡±


    ¡°I am not clear about that. I only know Master of Chimo Circle and Grand Elder Su are cooperating.¡±


    Bing Feng chuckled and pointed to the ck protection boundary, ¡°Maybe we will have two Masters of the circles as our numina in the future.¡±


    Li Qingling¡¯s face flushed. She looked at the ck protection boundary with admiration.


    Master of a circle!


    She actually had close contact with such an existence. It was such a great honor that the battlefield in front of her was no longer the focus of her attention.


    Ma De was still kneeling on the ground, quietly listening to the conversation of the three people. He smiled when he heard this. Although the shame in his heart had not faded, he felt the taste of redemption.


    It turned out that the most miserable pawn, which died in the past, had not died out, but had been reborn to a the level of Chi Tian, Master of Chimo Circle?!


    ¡°Your skin is really thick. It makes exercise for a while. It is refreshing!¡±


    Su Li smiled extremely brightly, ¡°In terms of physical body, the body you drive is not worse than those driven by the so-called Demon n. Unfortunately, you are a great supplement. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±


    The giant corpse begged for mercy, and the human in front of it¡­ No! It was not a human at all, just a monster in human skin. She actually wanted to eat it!


    Su Li didn¡¯t hesitate and waved her hand to reduce much more the visibility of the ck protection boundary. Then her fingers became pitch ck and sharp like a giant corpse.


    ¡°There is neither a Divine Thunder nor a good sword. I can only use the primitive method to catch you.¡±


    Su Li licked her lips and her pure ck eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Roar!!¡±


    The corpse demon¡¯s short and rapid scream cut through the sky, and then it stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Brother Bing Feng, what happened inside?¡±


    Li Qingling asked nervously. Bing Feng twitched his mouth and rolled his eyes, ¡°How do I know that?¡±


    That was the ck protection boundary set by Grand Elder Su. How could he see it through?


    ¡°However, it was obviously the scream of the corpse demon. So, Grand Elder Su must be fine.¡±


    Then Li Hong suddenly said, ¡°The protection boundary barrier disappears!¡±


    Su Li wiped her mouth and turned her head to look at Li Qingling and Li Hong who were approaching. She spread her hands full of cyan blood and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Bing Feng saw the white giant corpse that was ripped apart, but didn¡¯t see the figure of the corpse demon, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grand Elder Su, the corpse demon¡­¡±


    Su Li turned her eyes to look at Bing Feng and said weirdly, ¡°Are you¡­Bing Feng who is always by Chi Tian¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really an honor for Grand Elder Su to know me.¡±


    Su Li smiled slightly, and said without changing her face, ¡°The real body of the corpse demon is very fragile. Before I stopped, it has disappeared without its bones and body.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Bing Feng nodded suddenly, looking at Su Li¡¯s bloody hands. He couldn¡¯t help feeling weird. How could the method of this Grand Elder was more savage than that used by them? Master of Chimo Circle had said that there was a group of elegant practitioners in Qingshui Circle?!


    ¡°Huh? You are¡­Ma De?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s gaze fell on Ma De. She had a good memory and recognized him at a nce, ¡°It turns out that you are in Chimo Circle. No wonder I just got the news that you and Ma Jintian had disappeared together after entrusting Tianyake Attic to find you. Is Ma Jintian also here?¡±


    ¡°Holy Girl, you are is right. You still remember me, which really makes me feel ashamed.¡±


    Ma De smiled bitterly, ¡°Ma Jintian suffered a lot because he went to the temple to ask for help, and he can¡¯t bear your wrath. If you want to investigate and affix the responsibility for the ident back then, you should just punish me!¡±


    Li Hong and Li Qingling heard the conversation between the two people with nk expression. Uncle Ma was actually from Qingshui Circle and had some connection with Grand Elder Su?!


    ¡°Tsk. Geezer Ma, I underestimated you. You have a rtionship with Grand Elder Su. Is it because¡­¡±


    Bing Feng¡¯s eyes flickered, and he didn¡¯t say much.


    Su Li shook off the blood on her hand. Faint light shed through her eyes, and she said softly, ¡°Geezer, your news is out of date. Go back and have a look when you have time. If you really want to let me forgive your mistake, you should follow the instructions of Master of Chimo Circle.¡±


    Bing Feng grasped the deep meaning of these words, and his face changed slightly.


    Su Li didn¡¯t say much and walked past Ma De. She patted him on the shoulder and then turned away.


    Bing Feng stretchedzily and took over Ma De who was still in a daze, ¡°Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up to call all your campers and your precious son back here! Since there is a gap between you and Grand Elder Su, you don¡¯t have to count on her. Fortunately, I still have a piece of blood essence¡­¡±


    In the courtyard, when Su Li opened the courtyard gate, Wu Rong and the others immediately surrounded her.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going?!¡±


    ¡°Why do youe back so soon? It¡¯s been less than two hours.¡±


    Su Li pointed to the quiet outside world and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s over. You can go to help. I want to rest.¡±


    After saying this, she turned to enter the main house and closed the door.


    The three people including Wu Rong looked at each other, not knowing the meaning.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. What does her mean?¡±


    ¡°I do not understand.¡±


    ¡°We can go out and have a look?!¡±


    Wu Rong got excited and rushed out of the courtyard. Dai Hechun and Li Dazhuang looked at each other and immediately followed.


    The courtyard was quiet again.


    In the room, Su Li sat cross-legged on the ground. She snorted and spouted a piece of ck blood. The remaining ck liquid was left along the corners of her mouth and was wiped off by her.


    ¡°I ate quickly, but¡­¡±


    Su Li closed her eyes and sensed for a while. The evil ghost¡¯s eyes opened instantly. Its pupils looked a bit like those of the corpse demon, and its pneuma had already recovered to its peak. Compared to the pneuma when she was in Ciyun Building, it was stronger now.


    The corpse demon had beenpletely absorbed in such a short period of time, or in other words, it did not take time to absorb it, as if it was a part of the evil ghost.


    ¡°What is a corpse demon? Are there any other corpse demons in Chimo Circle?¡±


    Su Li licked her lips and looked outside the house.


    Chimo Circle was really full of treasures.

 Chapter 653 - Returning Kindness with More Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 653 Returning Kindness with More Kindness</h4>


    Before no one came to bother her, Su Li stilled her mind. After killing the corpse demon, she finally had time to carefully sort out her cultivation at this moment.


    The first thing was that she had sessfully broken through and entered the third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics. As the corpse demon broke the barrier set by Ma De, she absorbed enough jade energy and finallypleted the breakthrough. At this moment, changes caused by the breakthrough were also clear in her heart.


    The third hurdle of Suiyu Tactics was Huayu Realm.


    Entering this realm, Su Li finally began to be proficient at Suiyu Tactics and the terrifying side of such tactics finally surfaced. Only after entering this realm, could Su Li finally understand why this method could stand out from various mental methods in the ancient age and be the top-one method in the Kuiyu Pce.


    Immediately after the breakthrough, Su Li sensed the huge improvement in her strength, speed and reaction ability, which were at least three times higher than before.


    In the past, her strength was not inferior to any demons of the same realm, but was still far from surpassing those demons. However, Suiyu Tactics managed to help her achieve this feat. And this was also the reason why she could crush the corpse demon in the battle.


    The improvement of such a fundamental level waspletely beyond her expectation.


    ck Lotus said a long time ago that her physical body had reached the limit of Human n¡ªturning blood into the tide. The next realm was physical sanctification that only the legendary immortals could reach. Even among the immortals, only very few people could reach this realm.


    Su Li estimated that she was at most in between the two, beyond the realm of turning blood into the tide and below the realm of physical sanctification. But she did go beyond the physical limit of the Human n through Suiyu Tactics, and she did not feel any difort.


    The other thing was rted to the body of evil ghost.


    After absorbing the corpse demon, the evil ghost became different from before. She had not found time to confirm whether there were other changes, but she was sure that she had be stronger now.


    ¡°The pneuma of Divine Thunder of the Five Elements is still far away, and it seems that I can only ask Chi Tian for help. But since Chi Tian is stabilizing the situation in Qingshui Circle, I can still take this time to improve my realm¡­¡±


    Su Li opened her eyes and looked thoughtful.


    She had always been cautious. Only in a dangerous situation where there was no other way, would she choose to gamble. At this moment, it was not yet time to fight against Bai Mo. And she must take advantage of all conveniences in Chimo Circle to improve herself as much as possible in a short time.


    ¡­


    After the disaster, Ma Camp entered the reconstruction stage. Although warriors suffered heavy casualties, Ma Camp quickly stabilized and got back on track under the arrangement of Ma De.


    ¡°Uncle Ma, in fact, apart from warriors, there is not much other loss this time. Only the city gate needs to be rebuilt.¡±


    Li Hong¡¯s face was a little pale. His injuries were still unhealed, but they no longer affected his normal paperwork, ¡°The warriors can only rely on time to recover.¡±


    Ma De nodded and turned to Bing Feng who was sitting on the side, asking, ¡°My Lord, do you have anything else to add?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Bing Feng leaned on the soft chair and said, ¡°There is a very important person in your camp now. Why not ask what else she needs? You know, she is your savior, and of course¡­¡±


    Bing Feng straightened up and said seriously, ¡°She also saved me. Please tell me where Grand Elder Su lives and I want to thank her personally.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, you are right.¡±


    Ma De got up with a sincere expression, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    After a while, they appeared in front of the courtyard. Seeing the copsed house on one side of the courtyard and the fragments of the rune tactical matrix on the ground, Bing Feng couldn¡¯t help recalling the actions of Li Qingling at that time.


    He smiled gently and thought that he still needed to thank one more person.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Su Li opened the door, showing her ck skirt and elegant face in front of the people, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Bing Feng nodded slightly to show respect, but he was curious in his heart.


    It was hard to imagine that this girl looking young and weak could actually swing a giant corpse with a height of several floors. That scene was so impressive that he thought it would be hard to forget in his lifetime.


    Not long after, everyone was seated.


    Su Li looked at Bing Feng and said calmly, ¡°Since you are here, Chi Tian should have already known that I am here. Why doesn¡¯t he show up?¡±


    ¡°Grand Elder Su,¡± Bing Feng quickly exined, ¡°after you left Qingshui Circle, Ni Sect encountered a crisis. His Excellency is currently stabilizing the situation of Ni Sect, so he has note back yet.¡±


    Su Li already had such a guess, and this question was just for confirming her thought. Hearing what Bing Feng said, Su Li nodded, ¡°I will go and meet him personally, but before that¡­¡±


    Su Li turned to Ma De, and thetter lowered his head slightly, ¡°What could I do, Holy Girl? As long as it is within my capability, I will do it for you.¡±


    ¡°I have never been the holy girl. You know it.¡±


    Su Li shook her head, ¡°I need your help in one thing.¡±


    ¡°Holy¡­ Grand Elder Su, please.¡±


    Seeing Su Li¡¯s kindness, Ma De was ttered, saying, ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to help you.¡±


    Su Li smiled, ¡°I will heal Ma Jintian¡¯s injury.¡±


    Ma De¡¯s treasure had helped her make a breakthrough and she had helped Ma De kill the corpse demon, so they were even. As for the Reincarnation Mirror, the instigator was Bai Mo. Strictly speaking, Ma De was just a pawn, so there was no need to me him.


    Now she wanted Ma De to motivate the whole city¡¯s force to collect ck lotus stones for her, which would be much more efficient, so of course she needed to do something in return.


    Ma De didn¡¯t know the cause, so he was moved and burst into tears because of excitement.


    ¡°Grand Elder Su, I am¡­ashamed!¡±


    Bing Feng did not understand the ins and outs of the matter, but he was also touched by Ma De¡¯s appearance. With a fist and palm salute towards Su Li, he left the room directly, leaving space for Su Li and Ma De.


    Su Li watched quietly as Ma De cried, and said nothing.


    When Ma De calmed down, she said, ¡°The past is over, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. What kind of treasure is the green barrier you took out a few days ago?¡±


    Ma De was redeemed at this moment, so he looked radiant. Although the corners of his eyes were still red, it did not prevent him from answering Su Li.


    ¡°That is the fragment of Tianhe Tripod!¡±


    Tianhe!


    Su Li was not surprised, ¡°Then your identity?¡±


    Ma De smiled bitterly, ¡°On the surface, I was a talent in an ordinary holy sect, but secretly I was a spy of Tianhe Sect. And there are many other spies arranged by Tianhe Sect just like me.


    Back then, I received an order to enter the Reincarnation Mirror together with my son with the secret help of Tianhe Sect. The purpose was not for you, but to find the remnants of Tianhe Tripod. Later¡­after we escaped, we found ourselves in Chimo Circle¡­¡±


    Su Li nodded thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Ma De seemed to have made up his mind and he lowered his voice, ¡°Grand Elder Su, I don¡¯t know how much you know about Tianhe Sect, but Tianhe Sect is definitely not as simple as it appears.


    I was just an ordinary servant in Tianhe Sect at first. Once I identally saw something that I shouldn¡¯t see and became unconscious. When I woke up, I found my talent had reached the rank of talent. Overjoyed, I worked hard and cultivated to the level of junior holy boys. I was about to fight for the position of Great Holy Boy when suddenly I was secretly arranged to be a spy in another holy sect.


    Later, I learned that my talent and cultivation were earned by my life span.¡±


    Ma De pointed to his face, ¡°I am only 3,000 years old and my cultivation has reached Huashen Realm, so I shouldn¡¯t look so old. Besides, Tianhe Sect must have arranged spies in other holy sects with great ambition. Grand Elder Su¡­you also need to be careful.¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Her knowledge of Tianhe Sect was only limited to the description of Fang Yuan and Tianyake Attic. Because of Fang Yuan, she did not hate Tianhe Sect although she had no contact with it. But now hearing what Ma De said, she seemed to be too careless.


    In Ni Sect, Su Mu and Su Yang were also from Tianhe Sect. They seemed to be enemies sometimes and friends at other times, which was obviously problematic, but she ignored it all the time.


    ¡°I will pay attention to this matter.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s expression returned to normal, ¡°What I want might require a lot of manpower. Time is limited, so please go and make arrangements first.¡±


    After a moment, Li Hong looked at the warriors of all levels who had been summoned by him with a strange expression.


    ¡°Now there is an urgent task for you, which is of great importance!¡±


    These warriors were depressed because of failing to provide help in the previous disaster. Being summoned at this moment, they shouted immediately, ¡°Lord Knife King, please say what do you want us to do. As long as we can help you, we will take all risks to do it without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Without hesitation!¡±


    Seeing their enthusiasm, Li Hong did not know whether to cry or tough, ¡°Please go to collect such stones in my hand. It is preferable to pick a whole piece, the bigger the better.¡±


    Li Hong took out a ck lotus stone, and the warriors suddenly fell silent, looking at each other in consternation.


    Wasn¡¯t this the mostmon ck stone in Chimo Circle?


    They were summoned to remove stones?!


    As the crowd became agitated, Li Hong immediately added, ¡°You also know that during this giant corpse attack, if Lord Su Li hadn¡¯t helped us at the critical moment, Ma Camp would have not existed. Now she is going to use these ck stones for special purposes, so you are needed. This is not an ordinary task. I want you to collect as many ck stones as possible in the shortest time. Can you do it?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone abandoned their dissatisfaction and became full of energy.


    ¡°Bros, let¡¯s go! We must find the biggest stone for Lord Su Li!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Death Region!¡±


    ¡°The corpse demon has already been dead, so the Death Region is rtively safe. Let¡¯s take a risk and go deep into the Death Region to find stones. There are the purest ck stones!¡±


    ¡°For Lord Su Li, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Go! Go! Go!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the warriors all left. Li Hong was dumbfounded for a moment, and then he wore a big and bright smile.


    Returning kindness with more kindness.


    This was the spirit of warriors in Chimo Circle!

 Chapter 654 - Restless

    <h4>Chapter 654 Restless</h4>


    The next day, Su Li received arge number of ck lotus stones from Ma De. For the sake of her cultivation, her residence was changed to a pce in the upper middle of the mountain city. Although the pce looked small, the space inside was widened,rge enough to amodate several mountain cities.


    Space was a simple technique of the immortal level.


    This was the result ofmunication between Bing Feng and Chi Tian. For now, Su Li¡¯s strength was beneficial to Chi Tian. Only after defeating Bai Mo could he talk about the future of Chimo Circle.


    In the huge pce, Su Li looked quietly at the piles of ck lotus stones and was rxed for a moment.


    With the support of the entire Ma Camp, the time needed to develop the Sword-transforming Method was shortened by 90%, and it might take less than a month for her topletely develop this method.


    The only regret was that her eighteenth-grade ck Lotus Throne stillcked a sixth-grade lotus nut and could only breed a twelfth-grade sword.


    As her cultivation was restored, she could feel a clearer connection with the Perfection Wheel. It seemed to stay in one ce without moving, and the pneuma was so stable that it did not seem to be merged by the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements. Therefore, it would not be toote to search for the Perfection Wheel after the Sword-transforming Method was developed.


    With this in mind, Su Li sat cross-legged in the first pile of ck lotus stones, and slowly closed her eyes. Then the entire hall fell into silence.


    At this moment, in front of the mountain gate of Tianhe Holy Sect in Qingshui Circle, a ripple appeared on the Defensive Matrix, and then a slender figure emerged.


    With a serious expression, Fang Yuan was still wearing a ck robe for casual practitioners. But having cleaned his beard and hair, he seemed to have regained some of his vitality.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The moment he appeared, Fang Mu, who was practicing in istion in the Hall of Holy Boy, suddenly felt something and opened his eyes. Then he opened the door without hesitation and headed for the mountain gate.


    In front of the mountain gate, Fang Yuan raised his head, swept across the many pces towering into the clouds with his eyes, and was about to take a step up.


    Suddenly, an old servant in gray appeared in front of him and bowed.


    ¡°Great Holy Boy, you are back.¡±


    Fang Yuan frowned, but he was not surprised. He nodded and said, ¡°Did Old Ancestor send you here?¡±


    The old servant in gray narrowed his eyes with a smile and said as he cupped his hands, ¡°Great Holy Boy, you are right. Old Ancestor asked you to see him.¡±


    Fang Yuan nced at the familiar pneuma that was approaching quickly, and then said in an unfluctuating tone,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In the sky, Fang Mu stopped abruptly and stood frozen in mid-air. He stared at the empty front of the mountain gate as if the two figures he had seen just now were just illusions.


    ¡°Uncle Chen?¡±


    A thought hidden deep in Fang Mu¡¯s awareness sea quietly surfaced, ¡°Perhaps... I mean maybe, you...have not yet known the real Tianhe Sect.¡±


    Fang Mu¡¯s eyes darkened and he fell silent.


    In the hidden ce, in front of the majestic stone hall, Fang Yuan raised his head and nced at the sky that had suddenly dimmed.


    He had been here countless times before, but since the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit, this was the second time that he hade here.


    After entering the stone hall, Fang Yuan was overwhelmed by a familiar and dense pneuma of vitality, which was so dense that goosebumps rose on Fang Yuan¡¯s back.


    He used to like the pneuma here until he vaguely guessed its source.


    ¡°Since you left home, Old Ancestor has asked about you from time to time.¡±


    The old servant in gray led the way, turning back and smiling from time to time. In the quiet passage, the greetings from the old servant were more like a terrifying and eerie spell.


    Fang Yuan chose to remain silent. When they reached the gate of the inner hall, the old servant stopped on one side and lowered his head.


    Fang Yuan gave him a look and pushed the door open.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The dense pneuma of vitality escaped from within the door, almost suffocating him.


    He held his breath and saw the old servant in gray breathing deeply. Then he walked into the hall without hesitation and closed the door.


    Bang¡ª


    The shing sound reverberated in the hall, and countless ck lines like blood vessels lit up as if in shock, making the hall in blood red.


    But soon, this blood red faded and the hall fell into darkness again.


    Following his memory, Fang Yuan walked to the center of the hall. His eyes fell on the blood-red throne in dark that looked more like a coffin, from which a broken voice came.


    ¡°How¡­is¡­it¡­outside? Have¡­you¡­yed¡­enough?¡±


    Without changing his expression, Fang Yuan lowered his head and said, ¡°Old Ancestor, now there are several major changes in the general situation of Qingshui Circle, so perhaps you should also change your n.¡±


    Crack¡ª


    A clear cracking sound came from the throne. Then Fang Yuan heard the old ancestor¡¯s voice, which became much more coherent.


    ¡°What... what...change?¡±


    Fang Yuan clenched his fists hidden in his sleeves, trying to make himself look less nervous, and said in a calm tone, ¡°Someone has resisted Fate Pce and her name is Su Jiuzhou. She led the Ni Sect to take the first ce in Tianjiao List and was blessed by the naturalw. Besides, she got in touch with Chimo Circle and suppressed Fate Pce with the help of Chi Tian. What¡¯s more, she called 27 holy sects together to form an army of practitioners!¡±


    Speaking of this, Fang Yuan paused and raised his voice.


    ¡°I have seen hope!¡±


    This time, there were more cracks in the throne. After a long silence, a voice came out.


    ¡°What...hope?¡±


    Fang Yuan touched the midpoint between his eyebrows and pulled out a vague picture scroll, which then quickly became clear. This thing was the fake treasure of Tianhe Sect¡ªTianhe!


    In this special stone hall, Tianhe, which did not show any spirituality in the outside world, seemed to be ¡°alive¡±. It twisted unwillingly in Fang Yuan¡¯s hand like a t long snake.


    ¡°Without using your method, we can also defeat Fate Pce, defeat Bai Mo, and save Qingshui Circle!¡±


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As soon as he stopped speaking, Fang Yuan saw three hideous and huge cracks on the surface of the ck throne, as if the throne was about to copsepletely in the next moment.


    ¡°I have been trying hard to n for it since ten thousand years ago, and now you want to give up?¡±


    The voice from the throne was calm and coherent, from which even the slightest anger could not be felt. But Fang Yuan was frozen as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and his lips began to turn white.


    The might of Great Emperor!


    After meeting Chi Tian in Ni Sect, as the old ancestor was angered, Fang Yuan could finally be sure that the old ancestor...was actually a Great Emperor!


    Tianhe Sect was protected by a Great Emperor!


    No wonder Fate Ancestor attacked three holy sects, but never tried to attack Tianhe Sect.


    Was this a tacit agreement between the two Great Emperors?


    If the old ancestor was a Great Emperor, why didn¡¯t he stand out to fight against Bai Mo together with Qingshui Pce?


    At this moment, Fang Yuan thought a lot. Then he said under tremendous pressure, ¡°I am not giving up, but isn¡¯t it a good thing since we have one more choice?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    Laughter came from the throne, which seemed to be meaningful in the sometimes dim and sometimes blood-red hall.


    ¡°Fang Yuan, why do you try so hard to help that person and even have the courage to disobey me?¡±


    Fang Yuan held his breath when the old ancestor continued, ¡°Let me guess. Although you are very affectionate, you are seldom moved by others, except for Su Li, the pawn a thousand years ago. Su Jiuzhou, Grand Elder of the Ni Sect? Maybe you haven¡¯t even realized that everything you are doing now is under the shadow of Su Jiuzhou.¡±


    Fang Yuan wanted to retort, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He did not know why he was impulsive. Was it really because Su Jiuzhou had performed a certain method on him?


    No!


    No!


    It was just because he had seen the hope of taking revenge without hurting the innocent!


    ¡°Old Ancestor.¡±


    Fang Yuan said in a low tone, ¡°What is the difference between what you are doing now and what Bai Mo does?¡±


    ¡°The majority need to sacrifice for the greater good.¡±


    The cracks on the ck throne slowly disappeared, ¡°If you want to aplish something, you have to pay a price. You...are too naive. Maybe the destruction of Ni Sect will make you sober.¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor!¡±


    Fang Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Two ghost fires lit up in the throne with a warning, ¡°I am not idle enough to trample an ant to death. Go and return to your position. Don¡¯te back to me until you have figured things out. Next time, I don¡¯t want to hear anything about Ni Sect from you.¡±


    Fang Yuan wanted to ask again, but his body faded uncontrobly and disappearedpletely after a few breaths.


    The hall fell into silence again. After a long time, the old servant in gray opened the door and walked in. He bowed his head and asked softly, ¡°Master, you have said that Fang Yuan is closest to you among your descendants at the hereditary level. Why don¡¯t you tell him the truth?¡±


    ¡°The truth? What is the truth?¡±


    The old servant in gray lowered his head even more, ¡°For example, Su Jiuzhou is Su Li.¡±


    ¡°Ha, the descendant of the Undying n will not die easily, just like her mother...¡±


    The old servant stooped and listened quietly, but it seemed that he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ...


    The Hall of Ni Sect was still simple and elegant, filled with the scent of sandalwood.


    As Yan Ziye entered the hall, Hua Yan was sitting alone at the long table and staring nkly at the void, lost in her thought.


    ¡°Sister Hua?¡±


    Yan Ziye sat down in puzzlement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hua Yan forced a smile, ¡°I am just a bit distracted, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°You also have such a feeling?¡±


    Yan Ziye became more serious and lowered his voice subconsciously, ¡°I had thought it was an illusion. Now that Old Ancestor Chi Tian is in Ni Sect and we have also found the Honored Master, what danger could be there?¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous exactly because it¡¯s unexpected.¡±


    Hua Yan put away her smile. After entering Huashen Realm, practitioners could somehow sense fate, which would often affect reality. She was about to find more people to verify her thought when Fang Yuan hurriedly walked into the hall with an unprecedented solemn expression.


    ¡°Ni Sect is in danger of being destroyed!¡±


    Even Fang Yuan said so?!


    Yan Ziye widened his eyes. In his mind, Fang Yuan was calmest and most cautious, but now he used the word ¡°destroyed¡±.


    Hua Yan took a deep breath and regained herposure, ¡°Where is Xie Tianxing now?¡±


    In the Tianxing Mysterious Realm, Bai Su soon received the news from Xie Tianxing and then frowned.


    Leaders of Ni Sect all had a foreboding that a catastrophe would ur?


    What was Bai Mo nning for?


    It was disturbing that Bai Mo lurked this time.


    After thinking for a while, Bai Su finally made up his mind to use astrology.

 Chapter 655 - Too Weak!

    <h4>Chapter 655 Too Weak!</h4>


    In the dark blue hall, Bai Su came over slowly with a serious expression. His every step on the ground was like ripples. It looked like the sea or the most mysterious starry sky.


    The deep night sky was full of stars. Some stars were dim and some flickering, apanied by the special movement of the hall, slowly and deeply rotating.


    This was not the real starry sky, but it had many connections with the mysterious starry sky. Only here could Bai Su truly avoid the interference of the naturalw and perform urate astrology.


    Of course, since he reced the naturalw to bear the weight of the starry sky, he got a great burden.


    After performing this method, he would be in a psychic state for a year, and any changes of pneuma fortune in Qingshui Circle couldn¡¯t be concealed from him. But after one year, he would have a long dormancy or...die!


    No one could really see through his destiny, and he, who was about bear the destiny, would receive the unpredictable reversed effect.


    Even so, Bai Su still walked to the center of the dark blue Hall. He put on a strange posture, prayed and slowly closed his eyes.


    The contradiction between Ni Sect and Fate Pce couldn¡¯t be resolved, and the war was about to break out. He might let the tragedy of Qingshui Pce happen again!


    Buzz¡ª


    After a low buzz, the speed of the starry sky on the dome of the hall was immediately elerated. Then beams of starlight fell down and poured into the heaven-typed spirit of Bai Su.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    During the process of pouring starlight, Bai Su¡¯s shriveled and aging body became full at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his dry and white hair turned into cyan hair in a few breaths. All the wrinkles on his face disappeared. In a short moment, he recovered his handsome appearance back then.


    Starlight surrounded his body, as if an elf in the dark, dancing lightly. A sense of mystery naturally radiated. If people looked at him at this moment, it would seem that people were staring at the starry sky. It was too wonderful for words.


    At a certain moment, Bai Su suddenly opened his eyes, and the silver light in his eyes shed away. With a smile, he knelt down on the ground respectfully and meditated.


    ¡°Star Lord, thanks you for your blessing.¡±


    ...


    Xie Tianwei waited quietly for the old ancestor. Even though he had been waiting here all night, he did not look impatient.


    He knew the pros and cons of astrology. But the old ancestor had made his decision, Xie Tianwei couldn¡¯t stop him.


    At this moment, Xie Tianwei suddenly heard the door opening and couldn¡¯t help looking up. He saw a young man who looked very simr to him walked out of the hall with a faint smile on his face.


    He widened his eyes, ¡°Old... Old Ancestor?¡±


    Were it not for the fact that the young man changed his clothes, Xie Tianwei would believe that his father had an illegitimate son.


    The young man nced at him and gathered his white robe, ¡°If someone else hade out from here, you wouldn¡¯t have been alive!¡±


    Xie Tianwei was a little eased and nodded with a smile.


    Although the appearance of the old ancestor had changed, his temperament was still the same as before. Fortunately, astrology had not changed the essence of the old ancestor.


    In the records of the ancestors of the past generations, idents did happen in the astrology. ording to legend, in ancient times, there was an evil existence in the starry sky who responded to this method to walk in the old ancestor and almost destroyed Tianxing Valley.


    No one knew how Tianxing Valley at that time killed such a horrible existence.


    While thinking, Xie Tianwei took the rune from Bai Su. He wore a solemn expression, ¡°Old Ancestor, be careful.¡±


    Bai Su raised his brows and nodded lightly.


    ¡ª


    Just as Bai Su left Tianxing Mysterious Realm, Chi Tian suddenly opened his eyes in the cave at the sealed entrance of Chimo Circle, and the red fireworks shed in his eyes. Ling Li was immediately awakened, staring at him who was probably the only Great Emperor in the world.


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    Hearing Chi Tian¡¯s first sentence,, Ling Li frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He did not doubt the sincerity of Chi Tian for cooperation. He had got along with Chi Tian for many days, and it was enough for him to see Chi Tian clearly, who was a big-hearted and righteous master of a circle. He was upright and disdained conspiracy and tricks. He waspletely different from Fate Ancestor who always hid in darkness.


    Chi Tian grinned and looked up. It seemed that his gaze passed through the cave, and he saw the billowing clouds in the sky.


    ¡°The naturalw gazes us more and more frequently. Bai Mo must have done something. If I continue to stay here, I will cause a crisis for Ni Sect.¡±


    Ling Li took a breath lightly and said cautiously, ¡°Senior, if you are not here, Ni Sect will also be overthrown by Fate Pce.¡±


    ¡°Bai Mo sets a trap for us.¡±


    Chi Tian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Bai Mo is really worthy of his reputation.¡±


    Ling Li frowned tightly, thinking about it. He was not busy for the time being. The speed of bloodline awakening was far slower than that of the arrival of the crisis. Even if his bloodline fusion speed was much faster than before after guidance, he still had his work cut out to achieve theplete fusion.


    ¡°If you fully awaken your bloodline, you may be a Great Emperor. Your power can be higher than that of mine.¡±


    Chi Tian signed with emotion, ¡°Ling Qingshui really stepped into the realm of immortals back then, otherwise his offspring wouldn¡¯t enter Dacheng Realm only by blood fusion.¡±


    Ling Li was silent for a moment and then said helplessly, ¡°Ick time.¡±


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou alsocks time to grow up. Her talent is like that of a demon and she is more powerful than you! Bai Mo takes advantage of this opportunity to prevent you from growing.¡±


    Then Chi Tian gave a serious look, and he snorted coldly, ¡°Who is deliberately mystifying? Get out!¡±


    As he said, he was about to st out with a fist. The figure hidden in the dark suddenly appeared and quickly said, ¡°Senior, forgive me. I bear you no ill will!¡±


    After Chi Tian paused, he saw the figure clearly. Ling Li couldn¡¯t help but blurt out when he saw the man¡¯s face, ¡°Xie Tianwei?¡±


    No!


    Xie Tianwei¡¯s pneuma was not so decadent. He carefully looked at the young man¡¯s face, and his expression gradually became weird, ¡°Old Ancestor Tianxing?¡±


    The young man was about to approach. Seeing Chi Tian still staring at him coldly, he couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. He asked with a dry smile, ¡°Ling Li, how did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I remember you have once said that you couldn¡¯te out of Tianxing Mysterious Realm, otherwise you would be spotted by Bai Mo. You are...¡±


    Tianxing Mysterious Realm... Tianxing Valley...


    Although Chi Tian was in Chimo Circle, he was familiar with the forces in Qingshui Circle, and he even knew much more than some holy sects. When he heard Ling Li¡¯s words, the vignce in his eyes immediately disappeared.


    Bai Su walked forward. While sitting down, he waved his hand and the stone walls around disappeared suddenly. Then the surrounding was lit up by starlight.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Ling Li was uncertain. Bai Su smiled, ¡°I cane out naturally because of the blessing of starlight. The naturalw cannot sense me.¡±


    At this point, Bai Su stopped smiling, ¡°During the divination, I saw that Ni Sect was destroyed by the Destroy Thunder like Qingshui Pce back then!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Chi Tian and Ling Li were shocked and looked serious in unison.


    ¡°So, I left the mysterious realm.¡±


    Bai Su stared at Chi Tian, ¡°Senior, after you go back, please tell Su Jiuzhou that she only has one year. No matter how much she has achieved after one year, she muste out to preside over the overall situation!¡±


    Light shed through Chi Tian¡¯s eyes. While looking the young face which was not suitable for Bai Su, he seemed to understand something. Then he nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°I will tell her without losing a word.¡±


    Looking at Bai Su¡¯s rxed face, Ling Li had a bad premonition, ¡°Senior, you...¡±


    ¡°There are many invisible threads that are interconnected and involved in fate. Any change in fate will cause the threads to change their shape.¡±


    Bai Su turned his head, interrupted Ling Li and chuckled, ¡°No matter what Bai Mo does next, I can see it in advance. Perhaps, I can use this to pry into the essence of Bai Mo¡¯s fate skill. It is of great use for you.¡±


    What was the price of prying?


    Ling Li opened his mouth and wanted to ask, but in the end he didn¡¯t for fear that he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Hearing your words, I feel relieved.¡±


    Chi Tian waved his hand to unlock the sealed protection boundary. Then his body quickly faded, and his voice was still echoing in the air.


    Bai Su¡¯s smile reappeared, and his eyes fell on Ling Li, who had a quiteplicated look. ¡°I will not count on one person. Su Jiuzhou has a year, and you may have even more.¡±


    Ling Li was startled slightly, and he saw Bai Su turning around.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After a while, Hua Yan called everyone to gather in the hall. She was not the leader but Bai Su.


    ¡°Old Ancestor?! You...¡±


    As Xie Tianxing, who had been stationed in Ni Sect for a long time, saw the appearance of the old ancestor, his face changed drastically and he was about to say something. But Bai Su raised his hand to stop him.


    Bai Su nced at the crowded hall. The people here gave different looks. His eyes paused on Fang Yuan and Ling Li, who was an unperson. Then he waved his sleeves and cast starlight. When Xie Tianxing saw this, he knew that his guess came true, and he looked more seriously.


    After the pce was shrouded in strange starlight, Bai Su smiled and spoke slowly.


    ¡°Except for a few people such as Lord Hua Yan, most of you are the talents in Reincarnation Mirror back then, and now you gather here, perhaps with different purposes, but we have the same one.¡±


    Bai Su was solemn suddenly and said, ¡°Vengeance! Whether it is for yourself, Holy Girl Su, or Qingshui Pce that was tragically destroyed in those days, Bai Mo...must die!¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor Tianxing, you can speak freely.¡±


    Yan Ziye raised his brows. Although he was in awe of the mysterious owner of Tianyake Attic, there was only one person who couldmand him.


    Bai Su smiled. He was not angry and continued, ¡°It took Su Jiuzhou just ten years to make Ni Sect a behemoth. When ites to its nature, it has never been you who can really rival Bai Mo, but only her.


    If she dies, Ni Sect will be overthrown.


    If she is injured, you can only avoid the forces of Fate Pce, and you may not even withstand the pressure from the holy sects.


    If she disappears, you can only shrink yourbat power. Even if there are 27 holy sects to take refuge in Ni Sect, but no one will dare not take any action.¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd sternly, and he said mercilessly, ¡°You, except Ling Li...are all too weak! You will only be a burden for Su Jiuzhou against Bai Mo!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯splexion changed slightly, and the hall was silent.

 Chapter 656 - Re-entering Reincarnation

    <h4>Chapter 656 Re-entering Reincarnation</h4>


    Yan Ziye felt ashamed. As he was about to speak, Bai Su continued, ¡°Of course, this is not your fault. It will cost a long time for cultivation. Ten years were extremely short for ordinary practitioners, not to mention you.


    The enemy ising. You must be as strong as possible in a short time. I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±


    Hua Yan nced at the demoralized people, and she asked on their behalf.


    Bai Su smiled and pointed to Reincarnation Mirror and ck Lotus Ring enshrined in the center behind him, ¡°In fact, it is not my idea. I just see a way that leads to these two treasures.¡±


    Everyone turned their eyes to look at Reincarnation Mirror, and they woreplicated expressions in unison.


    The beginning of everything was this treasure, and now this Reincarnation Mirror had actually be the treasure of Su Jiuzhou.


    Seeing that Reincarnation Mirror was still ying possum, Bai Su raised his head slightly and said leisurely, ¡°Su Jiuzhou is at a critical moment, so she shouldn¡¯t be disturbed. If you can help us, you will surely please your master.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the Reincarnation Mirror quivered under the shocked eyes of everyone, and then a small beast phantom appeared, staring at Bai Su, ¡°Really? You are not a spirit. How can you know me?¡±


    Bai Su pointed to his own eyes and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°I see you.¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation smiled proudly and controlled Reincarnation Mirror to fly to the center of the people. When it was about to show off, ck Lotus behind it suddenly said, ¡°Idiot!¡± Then the Little Beast of Reincarnation almost fall directly on the table.


    Yan Ziye looked back and saw ck Lotus Ring also fly up andnd on the long table top.


    In addition to Reincarnation Mirror, when did Honored Master have another treasure?


    He recalled for a moment, and he discovered that the ck ring was on her ring finger from the moment he met Su Li.


    Two treasures!


    Honored Master had more treasures than a normal holy sect!


    Everyone was speechless for a while. Facing the two treasures¡¯ spirits, they seemed to have lost their ability to speak. Only Ling Li and Fang Yuan looked calm. Ling Li had alreadymunicated with the two spirits, while Fang Yuan also had treasures. With a heavy heart, Fang Yuan didn¡¯t care much about what was happening in front of him.


    ¡°Geezer, go ahead. What do you want this idiot to do?¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s arrogant tone made Little Beast of Reincarnation feel angry. But it didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    Seeing the situation, Bai Su smiled slightly and said to Little Beast of Reincarnation, ¡°Senior Reincarnation Mirror Spirit, in those years, decades years passed in the mirror, but hundreds of years passed in the outside world. Does it mean that now you can create a space which can slow down the flow of time to offer advantages for cultivation?¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation looked dazed and blurted out, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Can you really do that?¡±


    Yan Ziye spoke in surprise. Little Beast of Reincarnation realized that he forgot itself. Then it could not help coughing, and continued, ¡°Yes. I am best at controlling time. Since swallowing a mirror that I didn¡¯t know where it came from, I have almost recovered.¡±


    Guiming Mirror was really eaten by it!


    Bai Su twitched his eyelids, holding back his heartache. He continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the most velocity of time flow?¡±


    Little Beast of Reincarnation¡¯s arrogant expression suddenly disappeared. It looked at everyone and was embarrassed, ¡°So far, it can reach its twenty times...¡±


    ¡°Twenty times?¡±


    Yan Ziye gave a quizzical look. One year and twenty years were indeed a long time for mortals, but for practitioners who practiced in istion for hundreds of years or thousands of years, twenty years were too short!


    ¡°No wonder you never showed up.¡±


    Bai Su realized something. Suddenly, his eyes with purple light turned, and threads gradually appeared in his eyes. He relied on these threads to judge the direction. If the secret method of astrology was used, more secret threads would emerge, but this kind of thread cannotst as long as the thread he usually saw, and he could only maintain it for a moment.


    But a moment was enough.


    He clearly saw that there were countless secret threads connecting between Reincarnation Mirror and ck Lotus Ring, or he could say that...the two treasures were originally an organic whole!


    Thinking of this, Bai Su saluted ck Lotus Ring with both hands and chuckled softly, ¡°Qian Mu, if it is because of your ridiculous self-esteem that this group of juniors loses thest chance to strengthen themselves, Su Jiuzhou will not forgive you when shees back. At that time, you can¡¯t be the top of the treasures.¡±


    ¡°Geezer Bai, are you courting death?!¡±


    The spirit of ck Lotus emerged with a gloomy face. He was not that stupid Little Beast of Reincarnation. Naturally, he could see that Bai Su¡¯s state at the moment was very strange.


    ¡°Ha-ha, for the sake of me, could you support Reincarnation Mirror once?¡±


    ck Lotus¡¯s face was gloomy. He fixedly his eyes on Bai Su, and then he nced over the young people present. He finally sighed, ¡°Well, for your sake... I will not do it again! Besides, I have one condition that the world in Reincarnation Mirror is also open to me!¡±


    Bai Su looked at Reincarnation Mirror. Although Little Beast of Reincarnation was a little reluctant, it nodded when it thought that ck Lotus would be the auxiliary treasure for it.


    ck Lotus snorted coldly, and the ring created a red knot out of thin air, which was buckled on the handle of the bronze mirror and turned into a ck ornament. A strange pneuma enveloped the two treasures and quickly fused them together.


    Little Beast of Reincarnation closed its eyes for a moment. Then it opened its eyes and said in surprise, ¡°A thousand times!¡±


    Everyone was moved. A thousand times meant a year was equal to a thousand years!


    The two treasures of Honored Master were amazing!


    ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡±


    Bai Suughed unsurprisingly, ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    He rummaged around in the universe ring and took out an azure blue crystal with the size of a walnut, which had many lines on its surface, as deep as a starry sky.


    ¡°This thing is the starry sky essence that I spent thousands of years to condense. It can rece the celestial stone and be used to set up the Nimbus Gathering Matrix. Its effect is on the celestial stone, and it can cover the naturalw so that you will not be found out by Bai Mo in advance.¡±


    After saying this, Bai Su threw the starry sky essence into the mirror surface. The mirror surface rippled for a while, swallowing itpletely, and the rich starlight pneuma permeated the air.


    ¡°He is worthy of being called Old Ancestor Tianxing. He can see a trace of the essence of the treasures used by Honored Master.¡±


    Yan Ziye was excited and thought admiringly.


    Hua Yan took a deep look at Bai Su. It would always take a price to get everything in the world. Old Ancestor Tianxing could suddenly break through the essence. What had he paid?


    ¡°Geezer Bai, this is not like you.¡±


    The ring hung on the Reincarnation mirror swayed, and Qian Mu¡¯s spirit appeared, ¡°I have never seen you so generous. What can you gain by doing this?¡±


    ¡°I just want to defeat Bai Mo.¡±


    Bai Su sighed, ¡°I am ashamed. Even in this state, I still cannot infer the true purpose of Bai Mo. After the destruction of Qingshui Pce, he could clearly expand, dominate Qingshui Region, and even be an immortal. But he did not do these things. It even left many hidden dangers for him.¡±


    Ling Li frowned slightly. He thought Bai Su¡¯s words were reasonable. Bai Mo just slowly prated in secret without any fierce means whether they were the top holy sects or the many holy sects. And he rarely acted personally.


    ¡°There is weirdness in it. I will try my best to find out this year, and your task is to strive for breakthroughs in Reincarnation Mirror. You shouldn¡¯t serve as a burden in the decisive battle.¡±


    Hua Yan was silent for a moment. Then she nodded, ¡°Just follow Senior Bai¡¯s order. But if everyone enters Reincarnation Mirror, how can Ni Sect maintain its operation?¡±


    Bai Su chuckled, ¡°Tianyake Attic will do it. Lord Hua, you should work harder and stay outside to make decisions. If Tianyake Attic can¡¯t find out the movements of Fate Pce, neither can Ni Sect.¡±


    Hua Yan sighed helplessly, ¡°Senior, you are right.¡±


    Next, the people of Ni Sect and top men of Linli Building all rushed into Reincarnation Mirror. At the request of Bai Su, there was no ghost left.


    He was practicing star skill and had a sufficient understanding of the naturalw. Even if the naturalw was now controlled by Bai Mo, he still needed a trigger to bring about the Destroy Thunder.


    This trigger could be the prodigy envied by the naturalw, the ghost that shouldn¡¯t stay in the world, or the evil practitioner who killed too many mortals andmitted momentous sins. If Bai Mo found out the ghosts stayed in Ni Sect, Bai Mo would have sufficient reason to use fate skill to affect the naturalw. Bai Su had no choice but to guard against this matter.


    Two hourster, the hall was empty and only Bai Su and Hua Yan left. Even Xie Tianxing was sent into Reincarnation Mirror by Bai Su. Since he was in Ni Sect, it wasn¡¯t useful for Xie Tianxing to stay here. He should waste no time practicing.


    ¡°Senior, what did you see?¡±


    Hua Yan couldn¡¯t conceal the worry in her eyes, ¡°You suddenly came out of Tianxing Mysterious Realm with great action. A few days ago, Ziye and I also felt uneasy. Did Bai Mo act?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t see that clearly.¡±


    Bai Su sighed softly, ¡°But as long as I am still in Ni Sect, I can stop the loss in time and prevent Bai Mo from seeding. If Su Jiuzhou can take that step in this year, everything will be simple. The naturalw can only face the Great Emperor from mother star with resignation, and all Bai Mo¡¯s ns will fail.¡±


    ¡°The Great Emperor...¡±


    Hua Yan murmured and became speechlessness. Although she believed that Su Li would one day be a Great Emperor with her talent. But she thought it was almost impossible for Su Li to do that in just one year.


    ...


    Just after all the people of Ni Sect entered the Reincarnation Mirror, the golden tower far in Fate Pce suddenly shed. Then it seemed to have lost its power and impetus. It dissolved the Destroy Thunder that was brewing.


    Swish!


    A white shadow shed past and fell in front of the golden tower.


    He stared at the dimmed little golden tower silently with a calm expression.


    Su Zipei came over silently, stopped behind him and lowered her head.


    Bai Ming smiled, ¡°They let the naturalw unable to act from the source. It seems that besides Su Jiuzhou, there are other hidden existences in Ni Sect, which is interesting.¡±


    Su Zipei raised her head, bowed and said softly, ¡°Master, I will prepare for the second step.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s voice was soft, and he looked towards Jiuzhou Region, ¡°How will you respond to my next move?¡±

 Chapter 657 - Memory

    <h4>Chapter 657 Memory</h4>


    There was absolute silence in Reincarnation Mirror.


    With a difference of time flow as high as a thousand times, Reincarnation Mirror Spirit could only amodate a space the size of a pce. Fortunately, it was enough for everyone in Ni Sect to have a ce to meditate and practice, because the pce could be divided into many enclosed spaces for them to concentrate on practicing.


    In one of the enclosed spaces, Ling Li was concentrating on fusing and absorbing the bloodline. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and saw the phantom of Qian Mu, the ring spirit of ck Lotus Ring, who was wandering in front of him.


    ¡°Boy, do you want your precious son to reconcile with you?¡±


    Qian Mu smiled deeply, ¡°I have an idea. Do you want to try it?¡±


    Ling Li stared at Qian Mu quietly, and said, ¡°Won¡¯t your master really get even with you when shees back?¡±


    Qian Mu¡¯s face was gloomy, but then he smiled, ¡°Even if the heaven falls down, a tall man will hold it up. What am I afraid of? Ling Li, this is a golden opportunity for you. There are memory fragments inadvertently separated out in this space. Sometimes you cannot decide anything, but it is different for me.¡±


    Ling Li was silent for a moment.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ...


    In another enclosed space, Su Buwang¡¯s eyes closed tightly, and he was about to be in the trance state. Suddenly, a frightening image shed before his eyes, which immediately awakened him.


    ¡°What the hell? Is Reincarnation Mirror also scary?¡±


    Su Buwang talked to himself, and waited for a moment. After finding no other noises, when he was about to re-enter the trance state, another image shed before his eyes with a swish.


    This time, he finally saw it clearly.


    It was an image in Reincarnation Mirror, where his mother and that person had met for the first time at a temple fair in Reincarnation Mirror. Su Buwang had seen the same image when he was possessed by the bloodstone.


    ¡°Maybe there are still images of that year in this space?¡±


    As Su Buwang guessed, it turned into another image where Su Jiuzhou met up with Yan Ziye in the ck Stone Forest and they rushed to the Cang Lei¡¯s Cave together.


    This image came from the memory of ck Lotus Ring itself. Qian Mu could restore it perfectly without stealing Yan Ziye¡¯s memory.


    But Su Buwang knew nothing about it, and repudiated his previous conjecture after seeing this.


    ¡°Is this Immortal Sister and Brother Ziye? Could it be Brother Ziye¡¯s memory? Maybe something has changed over time, so that we can all see other people¡¯s memories?¡±


    Su Buwang suddenly panicked. Could his memories also be seen by others?


    No!


    Other people¡¯s cultivation was higher than his, and they might have been in trance state early, so these images might not necessarily be visible to them, and most likely only to him.


    Su Buwang rested slightly as his thoughts came alive again.


    Now that other people¡¯s memories could be seen, what should that person¡¯s past be like?


    Su Buwang had thought about it more than once, but in order to avoid humiliation, he would naturally not ask in person. Even if he saw that person, he would be furious and refused tomunicate.


    Qian Mu was secretly observing Su Buwang. When he saw Su Buwang looking like this, he smiled and then put Ling Li¡¯s memory into it.


    ¡°Stupid ass, wait to die!¡±


    ¡°You would take the me for this!¡±


    ¡°Even you want to surpass me as the best treasure, dreaming!¡±


    Qian Mu disappeared happily, and Su Buwang was now finally seeing the image he wanted to see, as he had hoped.


    ¡°My Lord, nice to see you!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The background of Shengtian Shrine appeared in the image, and Ling Li, who was dressed in a ck battle suit, looked indifferent as he walked into Shengtian Pce step by step.


    Su Buwang had never been to the Shengtian Pce before, so at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at it carefully.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Ling Li opened the door with no awe on his face. He looked up at the back of the throne in the shadow. Not long after, a low voice sounded in the hall.


    ¡°There are too many talents in Ankui Valley.¡±


    When Ling Li heard the words, his eyes were gloomy. ¡°I see.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left the hall without saying anything.


    When Su Buwang saw this, he was disappointed. Most talents of Ankui Valley were secretly killed, so outsiders med on that person. But Su Buwang still hoped that the person was framed. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true, and it was ordered by the Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine himself.


    Shengtian Shrine was really disgusting.


    Thinking about this, Su Buwang continued to watch. Not long after talents of Ankui Valley were killed, the person left Shengtian Shrine. He wanted to know why the person suddenly acted uncharacteristically and let him go.


    And then the image shifted to a canyon filled with purple poisonous mist. There was nothing but purple mist when the image was seen closely.


    Suddenly, there was a sh of blood and a scream, and a corpse was thrown on the cliff, splitting into many parts.


    ¡°Ah! Senior Fellow Apprentice, help me!¡±


    A practitioner dressed in the costume of inherited disciple of Ankui Valley came in haste. When the practitioner was halfway, there was another sh of blood behind him, and the scream stopped abruptly. Ling Li¡¯s pale and bloody face appeared from the mist, and his ck robe was riddled with holes, which blended with flowing blood together. If the image hadn¡¯t been seen closely, it would have been impossible to see it clearly.


    Perhaps it was because Su Buwang had never seen Ling Li in such a state of distress and panting before, so he became nervous, with a strange mood rising up.


    Was he worried about the person?


    What?!


    Su Buwang murmured in a self-deprecating manner. ¡°How would I feel sorry for him?¡±


    What a shame!


    ¡°Ling Li, you can¡¯t get away!¡±


    More figures appeared in the mist, and Ling Li was surrounded by dozens of people.


    ¡°You assassinated so many of my junior fellow apprentices, so you were to me!¡±


    Talents of Ankui Valley didn¡¯t give Ling Li a chance to catch his breathe. At themand of these talents¡¯ leader, everyone swarmed and attacked him.


    Even if Su Buwang knew that the person came back alive atst, he still couldn¡¯t help being nervous when seeing this.


    How did the person escape?


    Just at the critical moment, the image was suddenly blurred, as if the person deliberately blurred this memory, or...he didn¡¯t want to recall it.


    Su Buwang felt very ufortable because it was like the moment when he was hearing the wonderful part, the storyteller told him to listen to it next time.


    No, it was even more ufortable than that moment, and he would never get an answer unless he asked the person himself.


    This ufortable feeling didn¡¯tst long, though, Su Buwang was attracted by the next image.


    There was a huge pce in the image, reflecting the side face of the man dressed in ck robe sitting on the throne. Not long after, Su Buwang saw himselfing from outside the pce.


    Su Buwang remembered that Ling Li had returned not long ago and should have been fighting in Ankui Valley before that. With such a short interval of time, his injuries could not get better, and he might even be seriously injured.


    But Su Buwang didn¡¯t realize this at all at the time. It was that day that Ling Li uncharacteristically agreed Su Buwang to leave Shengtian Shrine without any hindrance.


    To this day, Su Buwang still remembered how overjoyed he was on that day, like a bird that had broken free from its cage and finally had the chance to soar into the sky.


    At this time, the image showed that he disappeared from the big tactical matrix of Shengtian Shrine.


    Su Buwang was slightly startled, and he suddenly realized that this was the person¡¯s memory, which meant...the person had been paying attention to him from beginning to end, instead of not caring about his life or death as he thought at first.


    Swish!


    The image returned to the Hall of Lord of Evil, and the next image should be what happened after he left.


    Su Buwang got excited and kept his eyes on for fear of missing any image.


    At the moment when the protection boundary of Shengtian Shrine was closed, the white-haired youth¡¯s chiseled face showed an indescribable bitterness in the ck pce.


    Su Buwang almost thought his eyes were blurred. He never thought that such an expression would actually appear on the person¡¯s face.


    Was it because of him?


    Su Buwang¡¯s heart was beating like a drum, and at this moment, a sigh seemed to sound in his ears.


    ¡°If you let him out like this, it would be not easy for you to exin to the Great Lord.¡±


    A shattered mirror lit up, and Su Buwang stared at the scene in the image dumbly.


    It turned out that he was suddenly released just because the Great Lord of Shengtian Shrine suddenly decided to let him marry into Huangxing Hall, but the person didn¡¯t want to do it and be sorry to his mother. Then...he was allowed to go?!


    ¡°Impossible?¡±


    Su Buwangughed, and his hoarse voice frightened himself, ¡°That person would actually care for me? Is it because I am crazy or is this Reincarnation Mirror crazy?¡±


    ¡°How can Lord of Evil be trapped by affection? At least in front of others, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Hearing these words from the ck figure in the image, Su Buwang suddenly shook his body and fell into silence.


    Su Buwang was no longer a novice, and he had confirmed many things from the outside world that his mother was not a maid of Shengtian Shrine, but the Holy Girl Su who had wrecked Qingshui Circle back then. Why did Ling Li lie to him back then?


    ¡°My Lord, the Great Lord asks for you.¡±


    Just as Su Buwang was contemting, the image shifted again and reentered the purple-ck hall¡ªShengtian Pce.


    ¡°Ling Li, do you know that you are wrong?¡±


    ¡°Great Lord, what are you talking about? What is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten even with you for defiling the bloodline of Ling Family, but you are still protecting that little bastard!¡±


    As Su Buwang saw Ling Li vomiting blood when he was knocked out, Su Buwang felt that his heart seemed to be smashed away, causing severe pain.


    ¡°I identally lost the Yang jade-bone mask. It¡¯s my fault. Great Lord, please punish me.¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Do you think that I can¡¯t find that illegitimate child? How can I have such a stupid offspring like you!¡±


    ¡°How dare you disobey my orders regardless of the future of Shengtian Shrine just for a bastard brought back from outside?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ...


    Su Buwang¡¯s eyes zed over, and he was silent for a while. Then he re-focused on watching the memory images.


    Then, he saw a lot.


    It turned out that Ling Li had to be controlled by Shengtian Shrine because of the Lihen Tablet. Using Lihen Sword was actually consuming his life. So, he was young but silver-haired.


    Because of his reputation, he had to keep at a distance with Su Buwang in order to protect Su Buwang. Otherwise, if he showed a little affection, the enemies in Shengtian Shrine would kill Su Buwang ten thousand times, let alone the enemies in the outside world!


    Even the fact that Su Buwang had been able to survive outside was the result of Ling Li¡¯s confrontation with the Great Lord of Shengtian Pce!


    It was ridiculous that Su Buwang always thought that he was lucky to have met Uncle Fang...

 Chapter 658 - Knowing so Well

    <h4>Chapter 658 Knowing so Well</h4>


    The images kept changing, and it soon came to the Tianjiao Battle that Su Buwang was also familiar with.


    Seeing what happened at the end of the divine awareness, Su Buwang finally understood why that person had disappeared and left Shengtian Shrine.


    The Great Lord of Shengtian Pce was a fraud, and he was not that person¡¯s biological father, but the enemy!


    Bai Mo suppressed the nsmen of that person with his bloodline!


    Saved by Su Jiuzhou, Ling Li finally understood everything, and his bloodline awakened.


    Seeing this, Su Buwang felt more ufortable. The grievance he suffered meant nothingpared to what Ling Li had experienced.


    ¡°It turns out that I am not only a descendant of Holy Girl Su, but also a lineal heir of Qingshui Pce.¡±


    Su Buwang thought in a self-deprecating manner. And the memory scene before him gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, Su Buwang felt extremely calm in his heart. When he opened his heart, his thoughts became clear, causing him to gradually fall into a strange state.


    Suddenly, a memory came to his mind.


    Su Buwang was disturbed as he was in a daze, and then he muttered, ¡°Whose memory is it again?¡±


    It was a hill. If he remembered it well, it was in the Ni Sect.


    In the image, Ling Li sat cross-legged, and the Reincarnation Mirror and ck Lotus Ring were in front of him. The dialogue between the two sides was extremely clear.


    ¡°Ahchoo!¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation lying on the ground sneezed, and immediately looked at Qian Mu who crossed his legs beside it, ¡°I have a bad feeling, so are you making trouble?¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡±


    Qian Mu looked helpless, and then spread his hands, ¡°This Reincarnation Mirror is your territory, so what can I do? I can only wander around and take a look at the cultivation status of those youngsters at most.¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡±


    The Little Beast of Reincarnation gradually didn¡¯t suspect him, and theny down again.


    Qian Mu faintly smiled, and suddenly sneezed as well. He looked slightly stiff, scratching his head.


    Did I neglect something?


    ¡ª


    Ma Camp, Chimo Circle.


    A bright ck light prated through the hall filled with rubble. The space stagnated for a moment, and then all the rubble turned into powder and fell to the wall at the end of the hall, leaving a crack silently.


    With the fingertips gently moving in the darkness, the ck light stopped and then shed back to fall on the fingertips like a ck ring, with a shing sword light.


    Sword light was reflected in Su Li¡¯s eyes.


    The power of supernatural methods was far beyond her expectation, and the number of ck lotus stones absorbed was far beyond her imagination.


    The ck lotus stones around Ma Camp had all been in this pce within just a few days. Now in the wastnd outside the camp, there were few ck lotus stones.


    But even so, after absorbing all the ck stones, she only developed three supernatural methods.


    As she was disappointed, Su Li tried her supernatural methods. Although she released only a little bit of power, the ck Lotus Sword almost passed through the pce and hurt the innocent.


    ¡°If I can develop a twelfth-grade ck Lotus Sword¡­¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help thinking about it, but she quickly managed her thoughts. Ma Camp was no longer able to collect arge number of ck lotus stones in a short period of time. Now Su Li was much stronger and could do anything unscrupulously in Chimo Circle. It was time to find Su Bai and the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements.


    Thinking of this, Su Li waved her hand to turn all the gray and white rubble in the hall into stone powder, which was considered a gift for Ma Camp. After the energy in this rubble was absorbed, its firmness did not decrease but increased. And with certain stickiness, it was good raw material for casting city walls.


    After that, Su Li disappeared like a bubble, and she reappeared above the sky outside the Ma Camp.


    She took a look at Ma Camp, and then quickly went away, disappearing into the sky.


    Three dayster, when Li Hong came to routinely clean up the rubble, he found that the building was empty, so he hurried to inform Ma De.


    Ma De was not surprised, and he only smiled with a little hope.


    ¡°Perhaps the day that the Master is looking forward to wille soon.¡±


    ¡­


    Back to two days ago, Su Li stopped in front of the tall temple with a calm expression.


    Chimo Circle was much smaller than Qingshui Circle. In just one day, she passed through most of Chimo Circle and came here. In her sensation, the Perfection Wheel was so close but seemed to be very far away.


    But here¡­


    Rumble¡ª


    The gate of the temple opened suddenly, which was no longer a slit like before when Ma Jintian came here. Now it waspletely opened.


    After that, the warriors of Chimo Circle led by Bing Feng walked out in two rows, stood by the sides of the door, and saluted respectfully.


    ¡°Wee, Grand Elder Su!¡±


    Bing Feng shouted first and then everyone shouted in unison, like thunder.


    ¡°Wee, Grand Elder Su!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Without speaking, she saw Bing Feng approaching and saying with a smile, ¡°Grand Elder Su, Master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Senior Chi Tian is very kind.¡±


    Su Li chuckled and walked into the door with her hands crossed behind. After a few shes, she left Bing Feng behind, straddling a long distance and entering the temple, ¡°Coming here rashly, I hope Senior Chi Tian won¡¯t me me.¡±


    Bing Feng nced at the temple from afar and ordered the warriors to close the door. It was a conversation between two giants of two circles. He wanted to ensure that suchmunication would not be disturbed by anything outside.


    ¡°Ha-ha, Su Li, you are wee.¡±


    Chi Tian waved his hand, and the dim temple was instantly lit up. The tall and red-haired Chi Tian, with a hearty smile, waved his hand and walked down from the throne with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Bai Mo controlled the naturalw, so I had toe back early.¡±


    Su Li frowned, and then she heard Chi Tian continue, ¡°However, with the help of the Old Ancestor of Tianxing Valley, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the safety of Ni Sect. He asked me to tell you that you only have one year to devote yourself to promotion, and after one year, there will be a decisive battle!¡±


    Su Li raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Bai Su is so sure, and there seem to be quite a few secrets in Tianxing Valley.¡±


    ¡°He also made great efforts this time.¡±


    Chi Tian shook his head meaningfully, ¡°As far as I know, those who use that kind of astrology do not have a good end.¡±


    Su Li frowned slightly and then unfolded her eyebrows very quickly.


    At this time, she had already been prepared psychologically. If there was a war, not only Bai Su would be sacrificed¡­


    ¡°Brother Chi Tian should know why I am here.¡±


    Su Li said directly. Chi Tian nodded and eximed, ¡°You were so bold in the battle of Ciyun Building! But¡­you did seed.¡±


    He waved his sleeve, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Just then, Su Li saw that the throne was split into two halves and moved to both sides, and the entrance to a small world appeared.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly. Chi Tianughed, ¡°I am also in the perfection phase of Dacheng Realm and I am really bored during these years, so I have made this thing, which is equivalent to the evolution of the Junior Emperor domain. The Perfection Wheel is a bitplicated, so I have to put it inside.¡±


    Chi Tian looked apologetic, and Su Li understood what he meant. If she entered this small world, her life and death would be out of control.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I trust you, Brother Chi Tian.¡±


    Su Li stepped into the small world without hesitation, followed by Chi Tian with admiration in his eyes.


    Behind the portal, it was like water rippling in front of her for a moment before it finally became clear.


    What Su Li saw was not the pale space she had imagined, but a beautiful valley, which made her surprised.


    Su Li never thought that Chi Tian looked rough and crazy, but he was so attentive.


    ¡°It was boring, so I made some decorations. You are the first guest here.¡±


    Chi Tian came from behind, pointed to the ice coffin erected in the valley with a smile, and said, ¡°No, you are the second.¡±


    When Su Li saw the ice-bound figure, she suddenly became serious. She came to the ice coffin and whispered to herself, ¡°Su Bai¡­¡±


    At this moment, Su Bai¡¯s perfect face was full of ferocious cracks, like a porcin bottle that was about to break. If he wasn¡¯t frozen, probably he would have already been broken.


    ¡°He is in a strange state now.¡±


    Chi Tian followed her and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Relying on the Perfection Wheel, he barely incorporated the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements into his body. And because of the blow you endured, the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements has shown signs of integration. But¡­ even if he is the spirit of the Divine Thunder, the integrated Divine Thunder of the Five Elements is still beyond his endurance.¡±


    After Chi Tian said this, he nced at Su Li¡¯s side face, ¡°Fortunately, I found him in time and temporarily sealed him, so that he would not continue to be destroyed. If this happened to you, your physical body would possibly have exploded like a firework, without any bones left.¡±


    Su Li suddenly felt heavy in her heart. Thinking of Su Bai¡¯s strange behavior in the battle of Ciyun Building, she finally understood something at this moment.


    He knew that she couldn¡¯t bear the integrated Divine Thunder of the Five Elements, so he made the decision by himself¡­


    The spirit of Divine Thunder was so stupid.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to save him?¡±


    Su Li turned around, staring at Chi Tian with gleaming eyes.


    It seemed that Chi Tian had expected that Su Li would ask such a question, so he smiled slightly, ¡°First of all, you have to understand what level the Divine Thunder of the Five Elements will reach after integration.¡±


    ¡°Thunder of Lustration!¡± Su Li replied offhandedly, and then added, ¡°My understanding of Thunder of Lustration is superficial.¡±


    ¡°It is no wonder that you are so courageous, because those who don¡¯t know are fearless¡­¡±


    Chi Tian sighed, ¡°I am afraid that only someone like you, the daughter of luck, will be still alive after being exposed to the Thunder of Lustration. It is a thunder method that can only be mastered by the immortal, which is even more terrifying than the Destroy Thunder.¡±


    Chi Tian smiled, ¡°In other words, if you can master the Thunder of Lustration, you don¡¯t have to fear the naturalw of Qingshui Circle.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes flickered, and her hunch was correct. The Thunder of Lustration was the key to the decisive battle. Her painstaking effort to collect divine thunders was not in vain.


    ¡°But you overestimate yourself and underestimate the Thunder of Lustration.¡±


    Chi Tian shook his head and warned, ¡°From your previous performance, I think your physical body has exceeded the Human n¡¯s limit and be a demigod body, but it is far from enough to control the Thunder of Lustration! You should know that even among immortals, there are very few people who can master the Thunder of Lustration.¡±


    Su Li was silent when she heard the words. But she was not scared by Chi Tian. Instead, she was thinking about a question and soon asked.


    ¡°Senior Chi Tian, why do you know so much about immortals?¡±

 Chapter 659 - Sensational Information

    <h4>Chapter 659 Sensational Information</h4>


    There was a moment of stagnation in the small world space.


    Chi Tian smiled without saying a word. Then he looked at Su Li for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you doubting me?¡±


    Su Li looked calm and smiled freely, ¡°If I don¡¯t ask, I¡¯m afraid Brother Chi Tian will suspect whether I am real or not.¡±


    Chi Tian was taken aback, and thenughed, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t ask, you won¡¯t be Su Li. I do know a lot about immortals, and the reason is what I want to tell you next...¡±


    As Chi Tian waved his hand, the small world portal reappeared, ¡°Follow me, and you will understand everything when you meet him.¡±


    Su Li nodded and left the small world. She couldn¡¯t withstand the Thunder of Lustration until she could make the physical body stronger. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t save Su Bai for the time being.


    After leaving the small world, Chi Tian led Su Li all the way down from the ground, moving on endlessly, as if there was no end.


    Chi Tian gradually stopped speaking, and Su Li also didn¡¯t make any noise. She faintly understood what Chi Tian was going to take her to see. If it was true, it meant that there was no retreat for Chimo Circle.


    Three days and three nightster, the temperature in the passage had reached a terrifying level, and the void was distorted, turning into a hideous face, constantly twisting.


    The ming magma gushed through the river in the earth¡¯s core, offending to the eyes.


    Su Li seemed unconscious, following Chi Tian.


    ¡°I was only suspicious before, but now I am sure that you have broken through the limit of the physical body of Human n, otherwise you can¡¯t easilye here with me without taking any practice methods. In this way, my earlier preparations are not in vain.¡±


    Chi Tian turned the corner, and the temperature dropped instantly as the space widened. A huge azure ball of light caught Su Li¡¯s eyes. It hovered and turned slowly, withrge ck spots on the surface, upying nearly half of the spherical area, like disgusting tangled moss.


    ¡°Is this... the core of the Circle?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Although it is not perfect, it is... beautiful and fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was also amazed when I saw it for the first time.¡±


    When Chi Tian walked closer to the Circle Core, the cold pneuma filled his pores, but he didn¡¯t feel cold, just feeling warm.


    ¡°The Circle Core is the mother of a circle and even the embodiment of rules. Its existence is above the so-called naturalw. Only when there is a Circle Core can the naturalw be developed.¡±


    Chi Tian hooked out a wisp of blue pneuma and threw it to Su Li, ¡°All my knowledge about immortals is obtained from here.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t evade, allowing the blue pneuma to blend into her mind, and she really got information about the cultivation circle.


    ¡°It is declining and irreversibly dying. At that time, all people in Chimo Circle will be buried with it.¡±


    Chi Tian showed sadness in his eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t save it. We are all too small for it. To arge extent, my current cultivation is derived from its teachings. Otherwise, I would not have been able to cross the Great Emperor¡¯s natural moat in just ten thousand years.¡±


    It turned out that Chi Tian entered the Great Emperor for a short period of time, so it was no wonder that he couldn¡¯t unite with Ling Qingshui to deal with Bai Mo back then. At that time, he couldn¡¯t even break through the barrier between the two circles.


    Ling Qingshui was an outsider practitioner who knew little about the history of Qingshui Circle, and he didn¡¯t know the existence of Chimo Circle.


    ¡°Su Li, I have brought you here.¡±


    Chi Tian turned around, with determination and hope gleaming in his eyes, ¡°You can use the core of Chimo Circle at any time, as long as you can make a breakthrough in your physical body within a year to reach the lowest limit of fusing the Thunder of Lustration. By then, Bai Mo will no longer be an obstacle, and I only have one request!¡±


    Su Li narrowed her eyes lightly and said in a soft but firm tone,


    ¡°If I don¡¯t die, your idea will surelye true. Otherwise, I will be buried with the core of Chimo Circle!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Chi Tian looked up to the sky andughed happily, ¡°This time, I finally didn¡¯t make mistakes! Time is short, so I won¡¯t waste your time. During this period, I won¡¯t bother you unless Qingshui Circle is destroyed by Bai Mo, so just do whatever you want!¡±


    Chi Tian left without hesitation.


    Even though he still had a lot of doubts about Su Li¡¯s identity, at this moment, the only way to win a chance of survival was to gamble heavily!


    In front of the quiet and cool core of Chimo Circle, Su Li flew forward, paused for a moment on the surface of the Circle Core, and then merged into it without hesitation.


    Su Li had contradictory feelings that she felt both cold and warm. She was stunned to find that the moment she jumped into the Circle Core, her five senses disappeared.


    Instead, she had a vast and endless view.


    She seemed to rece the eyes of Circle Core, seeing what was happening in the entire Chimo Circle at this moment.


    Su Li saw dozens of corpse demons in the depths of Death Region, which were sleeping in the ck eggs. The twelfth ck egg was broken, but the corpse demons disappeared, and a gap appeared on the eleventh ck egg.


    Su Li saw that in the Thousand Cities Camp distributed throughout Chimo Circle, countless warriors worked at sunrise and rested at sunset, trying their best to survive.


    She saw that in the Ma Camp, the skinny Ma Jintian was swallowing thest panacea given by Bing Feng, and his body was slightly full...


    Everything was in sight.


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help thinking. Was Chi Tian¡¯smunication with the Circle Core the same as what she experienced?


    No, if that was the case, Chi Tian wouldn¡¯t have nothing to do with that corpse demon.


    Perhaps, only she could.


    But what was special about her?


    Her reincarnation body, also called the body of evil ghost, was special. But for the Circle Core, the body of evil ghost was simr to the pneuma of Death Region and closer to the enemy level.


    Just when Su Li was puzzled, a will was conveyed from the Circle Core, like a dying old man who whispered slowly in her ears.


    ¡°Descendant of the Undying n, I need your help.¡±


    Descendant of the Undying n? She?


    Su Li was at a loss for a moment, and then quickly realized that the body of evil ghost could be said to be arranged by the ck Lotus, but the Undying n...


    Her pupils shrank.


    Could it be left behind by her parents?


    Su Li was in shock, and it was the first time that she had heard the information about her parents.


    ck Lotus was always vague about her reincarnation.


    Maybe... the reason why she could be resurrected and reborn had nothing to do with ck Lotus Ring, but was rather rted to the bloodline of the Undying n?


    Outwardly, Su Li could understand that it seemed difficult for this n to die outpletely.


    Did that mean that her biological father or mother was likely to be alive?


    After a while, Su Li temporarily controlled her confused thoughts and forced herself to calm down. Then she tried to convey a thought, ¡°How do you know that I am a member of the Undying n?¡±


    It seemed that because this question was too simple, the Circle Core quickly responded.


    ¡°If you were not a member of the Undying n, you would die the moment you merged into me. If you were not a member of the Undying n, you could not talk with me, because the human n and I were not in the same dimension. Your instinctive integration into my body also proved that you were a member of the Undying n.¡±


    Su Li listened quietly. Perhaps realizing that this member of the Undying n had nomon sense and didn¡¯t even know the talent of the Undying n, the Circle Core continued to exin to her.


    ¡°Your Undying n feeds on the energy of the Circle Core. We are natural enemies, but at this moment, there may be a chance for cooperation.


    The Circle Core of Qingshui Circle and I are sisters and there is no difference between us. At best, she has developed better than me. But ten thousand years ago, she suddenly swallowed my gestated naturalw, causing me to be irreversibly polluted by Death Region and then to perish.¡±


    Su Li fell into a long silence. She was trying to understand every piece of news brought by the Circle Core. It was like a new world for her because the information she received waspletely different from the past.


    ¡°You are very strange. In addition to the talent of the Undying n, you also have the same pneuma as Death Region. If your soul was not the Undying n in nature, I would have killed you the moment you entered my body.¡±


    Su Li was startled in a cold sweat, and her thoughts turned extremely fast. After a while, she asked, ¡°What is the rtionship between you and the naturalw?¡±


    ¡°You can understand it ording to the sects in Qingshui Circle. I am equivalent to the Grand Elder of a sect and serve as the key person who maintains the existence of the sect, while the naturalw is the assistant who helps me manage the sect. All the rules are made by me. I give him the ability toy down the natural punishment. Without me, he would not exist anymore.¡±


    ¡°What is the dimension?¡±


    Su Li seized every opportunity to ask questions. She knew very well that the Circle Core wouldn¡¯t kindly tell her so much sensational news if it did not ask her for help.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have half the memory of the Undying n. It seems that the bloodline of both your parents back then was not simple, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t suppress each other so that you didn¡¯t get the memory of any of them.¡±


    That was a pity!


    Su Li was disappointed but also surprised. Since it was difficult for the Undying n to die, did the race as powerful as the Undying n had a strong vitality?


    That was to say, her parents were probably still alive, but she just didn¡¯t know where they were.


    ¡°It is not difficult for you to understand the dimension. You have once entered the Reincarnation Mirror, which is the prototype of a dimensional treasure. You are one dimension lower in the mirror, so those outside the mirror can manipte it at will.


    For me, all the creatures of the entire Chimo Circle are subject to me. I created them, so I am naturally one dimension above them.¡±


    Su Li only understood a little bit, but it didn¡¯t prevent her from clearly seeing the attitude of the Circle Core toward human n like Chi Tian.


    ¡°It is like people versus livestock, and livestock versus ants?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are very smart, and we will have a chance to cooperate.¡±


    The Circle Core conveyed a will, ¡°I will help you enhance your strength to rival the Great Emperor in human n¡¯s eyes, and then you will have the strength to remove the parasites left in Death Region. Those parasites are also a great supplement to you. There is no conflict between the n in Death Region and the talents of Undying n.¡±


    Su Li nodded when she heard the words, but she was not pleased at all. After listening to what the Circle Core said, she had too many doubts that needed to be resolved, the most important of which was one question.


    ¡°What are you going to do to make me be a Great Emperor?¡±


    ¡°How can I guarantee that you won¡¯t deal with me after killing the parasites?¡±

 Chapter 660 - Absolutely Calm

    <h4>Chapter 660 Absolutely Calm</h4>


    The spherical Circle Core suddenly stopped rotating in the azure space, and at the same time, the outside time also stopped at this moment.


    Fortunately, the stagnation was extremely short, and no one noticed it except for Chi Tian.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chi Tian frowned. Due to his previous promise, he did not enter the earth¡¯s core to find out what was going on.


    ¡°You really deserve to be a descendant of the Undying n. Even if you see the hope I give you in desperate situations, you are still very calm, unlike a native.¡±


    The will from the Circle Core suddenly became clearer, as if a person suddenly appeared and whispered in Su Li¡¯s ear.


    Su Li had cold sweat on her forehead, but she wore a smile on her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do a loss-making business. Either we all die together, or... you cane up with a way to get the best of both worlds for me to consider.¡±


    After saying that, Su Li¡¯s five senses returned, and she left the Circle Core without saying anything.


    A gentleman did not stand under a dangerous wall!


    A human face appeared on the surface of the Circle Core, ¡°nsman of Undying n, I admire your wisdom, and we can work together as equals.¡±


    Su Li looked cold, ¡°The premise of equal cooperation is information equivalence.¡±


    ¡°I am infected by Death Region and cannot interfere with the operation of Chimo Circle.¡± The human face showed helplessness, ¡°I can tell you everything I know, in exchange for your trust.¡±


    Then the Circle Core space fell into a long silence.


    Su Li knew that every word she wanted to ask next came at a cost, so she had to be cautious.


    The human face was not in a hurry and waited silently. She did look down on Su Li before and intended to bombard Su Li with a lot of information, enticing Su Li to be her agent of naturalw.


    That would indeed enhance Su Li¡¯s strength to the level of the Great Emperor, but it would make Su Li be her puppet who had no independent consciousness. Then Su Li would be unable to leave Chimo Circle and had to serve as her servant forever.


    Such a ritual required one¡¯s own volition, otherwise it would not seed.


    Su Li was so conscious that it surprised her. She had no other choice but to cooperate.


    As for why she didn¡¯t choose Chi Tian to be her agent of naturalw... Their dimensions were different. It was like the case where the domestic livestock could not withstand the intelligence of the Human n.


    Chi Tian¡¯s life level was too low.


    When two hours had passed in silence, Su Li took a deep breath and finally asked the first question, ¡°How can I get rid of Bai Mo?¡±


    She deliberately asked a very general question. The broader the question was, the more information she could get from the Circle Core.


    The Circle Core saw through Su Li¡¯s mind at a nce, but her ploy had failed before. At this moment, she needed to show her sincerity, so she had to suppress her difort and say,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Bai Mo. The only thing I can be sure of is that the sudden disappearance of the naturalw I cultivated back then was probably rted to him.¡±


    Su Li suddenly looked more serious, ¡°That is to say, he is the initiator of the destruction of Chimo Circle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Circle Core wore aplicated look, ¡°My sister was likely to be suppressed after being deceived by Bai Mo, so I lost contact with her. Bai Mo controlled the naturalw of Qingshui Circle. The Destroy Thunder was not strong in the immortal level, but for Ling Qingshui who was seriously injured that year, there was no means to fight against it.


    All living creatures were for profit, and Bai Mo was no exception. Over the years, I have been thinking about his purpose, but I still can¡¯t figure it out. It may involve higher-level things that I can¡¯t understand. Fortunately, he was not strong, so you still have a chance.


    I can¡¯t help you much, but my help is what you need most.¡±


    Just then, the blue pneuma began to surge, forming a Star Gate.


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, ¡°Star Path?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Circle Core¡¯s voice echoed within the space, and the blue pneuma fluttered like catkins, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t understand, but the first to go through the Star Path is the supreme of all circles. Your realm is stuck at the most critical part. If you can go through the Star Path and return sessfully, your strength will surely improve a lot. And with me, you can be lucky enough to get more in the Star Path.¡±


    ¡°The superposition of the pneuma fortune of two circles...¡±


    Su Li thought about it, but she did not enter the Star Gate recklessly, ¡°It took me six years to go through the Star Pathst time, but now I only have one year or even less.¡±


    ¡°Entering it is bound to be risky.¡±


    The Circle Core almost sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that you cane back in time, but if you don¡¯t try, you are not the opponent of Bai Mo. His secret skills are far superior to yours, and you can only... break allws with one power!¡±


    ¡°Even you don¡¯t have as many secret skills as he does?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Circle Core admitted frankly. Su Li couldn¡¯t help thinking about Bai Mo¡¯s life level. Bai Mo came from the starry sky. Since he possessed more profound knowledge than the Circle Core, did it mean that Bai Mo was also a higher-level life?


    Suddenly, Su Li raised her head with her hands crossed behind the back, ¡°I need to prepare before going through the Star Path.¡±


    ¡°If you make up your mind, you cane here again, and the Star Gate will always remain open.¡±


    After the Circle Core finished speaking, the human face on the surface disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    Su Li gently breathed, hid her emotions, and then turned around to leave the earth¡¯s core.


    Hearing the noise, Chi Tian approached and met Su Li. Then he was shocked, ¡°Why did you get out?¡±


    ¡°I need a lot of ck stones from Death Region.¡±


    Staring at Chi Tian, Su Li said in a deep voice, ¡°The more the better, and the sooner the better!¡±


    Chi Tian was taken aback by her energy. Although he was curious about what she knew from the Circle Core within a short period of time, he did not ask and turned around to prepare.


    After a while, a specially cleared hall was filled with ck stones. Bing Feng, who had contact with Su Li in Ma Camp, was responsible for this matter.


    ¡°Grand Elder Su, Master said that you can do your best. All the King Warriors of Thousand Cities Camp and Hundred Cities Camp are all out to collect the ck stones! If we can¡¯t collect them as fast as you need, Master will also do it personally!¡±


    Bing Feng said with a smile. Su Li nodded and turned around, and her tiny figure was quickly submerged in the ck stones.


    ¡°Grand Elder Su was really strange. Why is she obsessed with the ck stones from Death Region? Does she want to rely on devouring Death Region to save Chimo Circle? It is too exaggerated...¡±


    Bing Feng was puzzled. Due to his limited realm, he would not understand the reason. He turned around and was about to collect more ck stones. Suddenly, there was an explosion behind him. He looked back in shock and saw the slender figure reappear in the white stone powder.


    In just a few breaths, all the ck stones were absorbed?


    Bing Feng swallowed hard. Seeing Su Li¡¯s inquiring expression, he nodded quickly, ¡°I¡¯m going to find the Master!¡±


    Looking at the back of Bing Feng as he left, Su Li looked down at her hands in thought.


    After catalyzing two ck Lotus Swords, she absorbed the energy of Death Region more quickly. The speed was improved hundreds of times, which was out of her expectation.


    ¡°It saves a lot of time.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes were bright. Was it because of the pneuma fortune at work?


    ¡°With me, you can be lucky enough...¡±


    Su Li recalled what the Circle Core had said.


    ¡°No, this is the rule of Death Region, the talent of the body of evil ghost. It has nothing to do with the Circle Core.¡±


    Su Li calmed down. Looking at the door of the hall, she saw Chi Tian walking in. Seeing the stone powder in the hall, Chi Tian felt amazed. Then as he reached for his universe ring, ck stones poured out continuously, quickly refilling the entire hall.


    ¡°I havemanded all King Warriors to collect ck stones, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Chi Tian said in a low and firm tone. As Su Li looked at him, she suddenly felt some pity for him in her heart. But without showing it apparently, she said softly,


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    ¡­


    The study room was dotted with spiritual flowers that were not easily cultivated, which were fragrant and refreshing yet not overpowering.


    But at the moment, Bai Su, who was sitting in the room, frowned slightly. His eyebrows were slightly hurt when he saw the information sent by Tianyake Attic of every region.


    Bai Mo¡¯s purpose was so obscure that he had no way of knowing it. So he could only infer the next action of the Fate Pce with a lot of information.


    Therefore, all the information in the eighty-one great regions of Qingshui Circle that was rted to unusual situations was presented to Bai Su¡¯s desk, but he obviously overestimated his ability. Seeing a mountainous pile of jade slips on the desk, he could only secretly sigh and then continued to read.


    Fortunately, after several days of tireless efforts, he finally saw some results, which prevented him from doubting himself.


    He stretched his body and cleared a clean area on the desk. Then he urately picked out a jade slip from the pile and ced it first.


    ¡°Several mortal viges outside the city of Jiuli Region were inexplicably destroyed, probably by monsters.¡±


    Mortals were weak, like mayflies in the cultivation circle, and they might perish at every turn. It was normal for such information to be ced in Tianyake Attic¡¯s files, but Bai Su obviously did not think so at this moment.


    He took out the second and third jade slips, which recorded simr idents where mortals were exterminated and their viges and cities were destroyed.


    Bai Su didn¡¯t stop until the clean area was filled up such jade slips. His expression was solemn.


    The time interval between these jade slips was no more than two days. In just two days, on average, more than five mortal settlements were destroyed in each great region.


    ¡°The exnation that monsters are out there may not work anymore.¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s fingertips tapped the table. This cultivation circle was not suitable for monsters to survive in this age. Although there were still one or two big monsters in each great region, they would not eat mortals secretly because they had a bigger appetite.


    Bai Su changed his thought and pinched his knuckles, trying to get inspiration through astrology divination, but this time it was in chaos and nothing was seen.


    If Bai Mo knew that someone was ruining his n, how could he be unprepared?


    Bai Su was not surprised. The crisis Hua Yan had sensedst time was resolved, which meant that he had taken the right step. All the triggers were hidden in the Reincarnation Mirror which was also covered by his astrology. So even if Bai Mo mastered the rules, he was still unable to bring down the thunder.


    For thousands of years, Bai Mo had rarely participated in the fight personally except in that battle with Ling Qingshui.


    Next, it was likely that Bai Mo would still take advantage of the rules of naturalw. What could he use as a trigger to bring down the thunder...


    As Bai Su thought about it, his pupils suddenly shrank when he saw the jade slips on the table.

 Chapter 661 - Dark War

    <h4>Chapter 661 Dark War</h4>


    ¡°Senior Tianxing, you are in a hurry to gather the grand elders of 27 sects. Has anything happened?¡±


    Hua Yan rushed here. Bai Su didn¡¯t reply but asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Hua Yan bowed, ¡°They are all in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Time is tight, so I¡¯ll exin it together.¡±


    Bai Su rubbed his eyebrows and walked into the hall quickly. Then he saw the grand elders of 27 sects, and many of them were his familiar old friends.


    Although Xiang Hua¡¯s cultivation was not the strongest among the grand elders, he could be said to have saved the lives of the other 26 people. Hence, he sat in the first seat on the left of the head, while the seat opposite him was empty.


    ¡°Two empty seats. Could it be that Grand Elder Su has returned?¡±


    Xiang Hua couldn¡¯t help but think. At this time, footsteps were heard outside the hall. Everyone followed the sound and saw a young man and Lord Hua Yane together.


    Seeing the young man¡¯s face, Xiang Hua¡¯s memories from his youth were quickly activated. He couldn¡¯t help but stand up and eximed, ¡°Are you... Senior Bai of Tianxing Valley?¡±


    ¡°Senior Bai, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Another person stood up and looked excited. It was obvious that more than one person knew Bai Su. Although the other people hadn¡¯t seen Bai Su, they suddenly realized it one after another because Xiang Hua¡¯s words were suggestive enough.


    The young man in front of them was the most mysterious old ancestor of the Tianyake Attic.


    Sure enough, the Ni Sect was powerful for a reason. Even they could see the hidden existence like Old Ancestor Tianxing.


    Bai Su¡¯s gaze was still anxious, but he said in a steady tone, ¡°I have called you guys here for an urgent matter. Without special circumstances, Bai Mo has made a move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face changed. Xiang Hua was startled, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying close attention to the movements of the Fate Pce. They have no obvious transfer of people.¡±


    ¡°If even you could find it out, Bai Mo would have been dead 10,000 years ago.¡±


    Bai Su said in a low and deep voice, ¡°He never likes to do things himself and often uses underhanded tactics. When we find it out, everything will be toote. I collected information recently and finally found something strange...¡±


    Then Bai Su shared the information and stated his suspicions.


    The hall quieted down, leaving only the slightly heavy breathing from the junior emperors.


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi sighed, ¡°More or less, we have been persecuted by the poisonous insects and should be mentally prepared for Bai Mo¡¯s tactics. Senior Bai, if you have any solutions, just give us orders. We will do as we are told.¡±


    ¡°You guys seem to have guessed it.¡±


    Bai Su looked around the crowd, ¡°If Bai Mo wants to continue to rely on the naturalw to destroy us, he¡¯ll have to need a trigger. The martial arts practitioners¡¯ indiscriminate killing of mortals is an excellent reason. Although I don¡¯t know what he can do to shift the me onto us, we have to guard against it.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    Old Ancestor Feng Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask. This was a matter of naturalw. They really didn¡¯t have any experience with it.


    ¡°The ancestor once said that the naturalw might just be a tool and must have enough reasons if it wanted to do punishment. Since Bai Mo wants to give a reason, we will solve it from the source.¡±


    Bai Su waved his sleeve and threw out 28 jade slips. They fell into everyone¡¯s hands automatically, ¡°The secret skills are named Record of Natural Law. After using the secret skills, all the actions of your sect will be on the naturalw¡¯s watch. It talks with the fact.¡±


    At this point, Bai Su narrowed his eyes and gave a meaningful smile.


    ¡°If Bai Mo frames us rashly, he will pay the price for his carelessness.¡±


    The grand elders stared at each other aghast and then agreed loudly.


    In the following days, Bai Su received daily news about the ughter of mortals. Mortals had too many cities, and the Fate Pce made the choice randomly, so he couldn¡¯t stop it, even though he wanted to. He had to restrain himself and wait patiently.


    Finally one day, a woman appeared suddenly at the gate of the Ni Sect.


    Facing the gate covered in clouds and mist, she bent and called softly with her head down, ¡°Su Zipei of the Zihan Sect requests to see the lord of Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°Has Su Zipei returned at this time?¡±


    Hearing the reporting, wariness shed across Hua Yan¡¯s beautiful eyes. She instructed gently, ¡°Call Lord Zihan here.¡±


    In a while, Lord Zihan in an administrator¡¯s robe came to the hall. He looked calm and asked after saluting, ¡°Your Lord, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Su Zipei went after she left the Zihan Sect?¡±


    When Hua Yan finished speaking, Lord Zihan had mood swings on his calm face, ¡°Is Su Zipei back?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just outside the gate.¡±


    Hua Yan didn¡¯t intend to hide it and answered while observing his reaction. To her surprise, after hearing this, Lord Zihan¡¯s first reaction was not happy, but more like fear.


    What was he afraid of?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s back. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s back.¡±


    Lord Zihan was unaware of his exposure and smiled, ¡°I only know that she waster chosen by the grand elder of a holy sect. Human strives hard to move up. I can¡¯t keep her. Later on, I knew that the holy sect she went to belonged to the Fate Pce. Now that she hase back alive, that would be the best.¡±


    Hua Yan saw Lord Zihan¡¯s strange reaction. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she transmitted the sound in silence to Bai Su.


    A whileter, Bai Su walked out of the inner hall.


    At the sight of him, Lord Zihan looked frightened at once and let out a ¡°ho-ho¡± sound. Lord Zihan¡¯s head swelled in a few breaths and then exploded with a bang like a watermelon. Red and white things were scattered all over the floor.


    Hua Yan waved her sleeve to block all the blood outside the shield and frowned for a moment. Then she instructed the servant to clean it and saw Bai Su was still deep in thought. She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Senior Bai, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Bai Su frowned and shook his head, ¡°It should be a spell. This man was under a spell long ago. After I arrived, it sensed the crisis of information exposure and destroyed itself.¡±


    Hua Yan inhaled in horror involuntarily, ¡°There is such a terrible spell in the world?! Is it Bai Mo¡¯s tactic?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s another person.¡±


    Bai Su put on a grave look and muttered, ¡°I know her, but I have always ignored her existence.¡±


    It was the Many-faced Witch.


    They had not one but two enemies!


    The Many-faced Witch¡¯s spells were untraceable. Sometimes, she was even more terrifying than Bai Mo.


    Bai Su didn¡¯t think deeply for fear of falling into the Many-faced Witch¡¯s trap. He looked up and said, ¡°The dy is too long. Let Su Zipeie in. We can¡¯t keep Bai Mo¡¯s messenger waiting.¡±


    Hua Yan nodded and gave orders.


    Soon after, Su Zipei, who was dressed in the holy girl¡¯s costume of the Zihan Sect, walked into the hall. When she only saw Hua Yan in the hall, she rxed a little and stepped forward to salute.


    ¡°Disciple Su Zipei, greetings to Your Lord.¡±


    Hearing this, Hua Yan chuckled, ¡°Su Zipei, you are not a disciple of our sect, so why did you call yourself that?¡±


    Su Zipei lifted her chin and said in a respectful tone, ¡°I am originally the Holy Girl of the Zihan Sect. Since the Zihan Sect has been subsumed into the Ni Sect, I am naturally a member of the Ni Sect. At this critical moment of the great war, I shoulde back and do my part for the Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good speech.¡±


    Hua Yan gently pped her hands, ¡°But what good does that do you? The environment of our Ni Sect is not as good as your Fate Pce¡¯s. Why did you give up the Fate Pce and defect to your enemy?¡±


    The smile froze on Su Zipei¡¯s lips. Her secret defection to the Fate Pce was extremely secretive. Only the most core disciples knew that she had reced Ling Xian and be the Holy Girl of the Fate Pce.


    How did the Ni Sect know about it?


    Was there a spy in the Fate Pce?


    Or Hua Yan might be scamming her. After all, it was indeed suspicious for her toe at this moment.


    In this instant, Su Zipei considered a lot. But at the thought of the Fate Ancestor¡¯s affirmative tone, she suppressed her panic quickly and continued.


    ¡°My defection to the Fate Pce is a rumor. In fact, I have been secretly investigating the actual situation of the Fate Pce all these years, just for this moment. If I can submit a letter of defection, can I be allowed to rejoin the Ni Sect?¡±


    Hua Yan blinked her eyes and thought that Senior Bai had a wonderful foresight. As expected, Su Zipei wanted to do everything possible to get in touch with the Ni Sect. In this way, the sin of ughtering mortals would be able to link with the Ni Sect. Then a lightning strike would drop as punishment.


    In this process, Bai Mo would just lose an indifferent pawn. It was a wishful thinking. Judging from Su Zipei¡¯s face, she was most likely in the dark. What a hateful and pathetic woman!


    A trace of pity swept in Hua Yan¡¯s eyes, but she subsided it soon and nodded ording to Bai Su¡¯s earlier instruction, ¡°I promise you. As long as you give a valuable enough answer, I can let you back.¡±


    Su Zipei heard what she wanted most and rxed a lot.


    Her master said that it was a sess as long as with this sentence, no matter whether or not the Ni Sect fulfilled their promise! She would be the biggest contributor and get the position of the next Great Lord.


    After a deep breath, Su Zipei started from the simplest and made enough time for her master from now on.


    ¡°In fact, among the holy sects that belong to the Fate Pce, the lord of the Shengtian Shrine owns the lowest status. I don¡¯t know why, but the lord of the Shengtian Shrine can only be overbearing in the outside world. When in front of the Fate Ancestor, he is like a dog...¡±


    Before Su Zipei finished speaking, Hua Yan waved her hand and interrupted her forcibly, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is gossip at best. It does not good for the Ni Sect. I¡¯ll give you another chance to say. Otherwise, you can leave now.¡±


    Su Zipei tensed up and felt suffocated at once.


    Hua Yan looked easy-going. However, once she turned hostile, Su Zipei felt no less oppressive than in front of the Fate Ancestor.


    All this was attributed to the secret method performed by Bai Su in the dark. He tried his best to pry useful information from Su Zipei¡¯s mouth.


    Since Su Zipei wanted to show her sincerity, Bai Mo couldn¡¯t do anything on her.


    This was the breakthrough, but the information Su Zipei revealed might be false information released by Bai Mo. It needed to be carefully identified.


    At this point, Su Zipei finally adjusted her mindset and started again, ¡°The purpose of the Fate Ancestor has nothing to do with dominating the Qingshui Circle. He seems to have been born with a choke point and unable to break through to the Great Emperor Realm, so he thought of another way. That was, he intended to use all the talents¡¯ life souls to recast his foundation!¡±


    This was what she overheard, but now she had no strength to mind that. As long as she could suppress Hua Yan, these people would die soon. By then who would know she leaked the secret?


    As expected, Hua Yan was stunned by this news. Somehow, the naturalw worked on its own, and the sky faintly resounded with thunder.


    However, the thunder came quickly and disappeared faster. Before the ordinary disciples of the Ni Sect could react, the sky cleared again.


    In the white pce, the smile froze on Bai Ming¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 662 - Bai Sus another Divination

    <h4>Chapter 662 Bai Su¡¯s another Divination</h4>


    With a long exhtion.


    Bai Ming regained his calm face and looked at the vast mountains and rivers outside the pce, ¡°I lost a pawn for nothing. Except from Ling Qingshui, I¡¯ve never suffered such a big loss.¡±


    In the hall of the Ni Sect, Su Zipei froze in ce.


    She wondered why her master had been always urate but miscalcted this time.


    Where was nature¡¯s punishment?


    Why the Ni Sect was still intact and not affected in the slightest after she did exactly as her master instructed?


    ¡°Your information is indeed shocking.¡±


    Hua Yan no longer hid the pity in her eyes, ¡°How do you know that the information you heard from the Fate Ancestor is true? How do you know that he isn¡¯t lying to you?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡±


    Su Zipei¡¯s mind was in turmoil, and she shook her head repeatedly, ¡°It can¡¯t be false. I overheard the information!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know if he deliberately let you eavesdrop on it and convey the wrong information to us?¡±


    Hua Yan pointed upward, ¡°The thunder just now is the best proof. Even the naturalw doesn¡¯t believe you, so why do I have to believe you? Please leave now. Someonee and see the guest out!¡±


    Su Zipei was a total mess. Now she only wanted to return to the Fate Pce and ask her master what went wrong to cause the failure.


    Seeing Su Zipei leave the pce in haste, Bai Su stepped out of the dark and followed behind her from a distance. It wasn¡¯t until she left the gate of the Ni Sect and was struck to fly ash by a sudden thunder punishment in the sky that he confirmed his guess. Bai Su turned around and went back with a smile on his face.


    He won the confrontation this time!


    ¡°In addition to Su Li, now I have lost to someone else.¡±


    Bai Ming stood in front of the pce and chuckled. Then his eyes lit up, ¡°My dear brother, have you finally stopped hiding? Hahaha... it¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, what shall we do now?¡±


    The lord of the Shengtian Shrine behind Bai Ming couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Bai Ming smiled and spat out a word, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    When the lord of the Shengtian Shrine was full of doubts, Bai Ming turned around with a light shing across his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the fish to throw itself into the. That... is a huge fish.¡±


    Seeing Bai Ming¡¯splete confidence, the lord of the Shengtian Shrine was also relieved. But at the thought that Su Zipei was the new generation Holy Girl of the Fate Pce and died in front of the gate of the Ni Sect in a twinkling, he was faintly disappointed.


    A few dayster, the stone dust in the Chimo Circle¡¯s temple was enough to build a new temple.


    When bored, Chi Tian really used the stone dust to build a prototype of a ck stone temple beside his temple. As the stone dust increased, its scale was expanding gradually.


    ¡°Our master should be bored again...¡±


    The king warriors couldn¡¯t help but whispers.


    ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t the temple built because of his boredom?¡±


    ¡°Now the corpse demon in the Death Region has been gotten rid of by Grand Elder Su, and the Qingshui Circle is not allowed to go to. If it were me, I would be bored, too.¡±


    When the crowd was actively transmitting the sound in silence, a sudden startling bang came from Su Li¡¯s pce. Then many king warriors were dumbfounded to see a huge ck lotus flower suddenly bloom on top of that pce.


    Next, the pce copsed with a loud crash...


    Seeing this scene, Bing Feng was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Our master is so wise. He has long expected that the pce would be bound to be destroyed when Grand Elder Su sessfully harvested her magic power!¡±


    The crowd came to understand suddenly.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m short-sighted. He deserves to be a master!¡±


    Hearing their praise, Chi Tian twitched his mouth slightly. He really didn¡¯t think that much


    With a swish.


    A ck light appeared out of nowhere from behind Chi Tian and stabbed towards him at full speed. Chi Tian¡¯s face changed slightly, and he felt a sharp and unusual coldness. However, he didn¡¯t turn sideways to dodge and turned to grab the ck light steeply!


    Poof!


    The ck light prated through Chi Tian¡¯s palm and seemed not to sense the slightest hindrance to hit into the temple door.


    Boom...


    Another pce copsed and set off smoke dust.


    Chi Tian ignored it and just looked down at the blood hole prated on his palm with bright eyes.


    When in the Ciyun Building, Su Li was just a person of potential to him, but how long had it been since then?


    In the first ce, Su Li had a demigod body and broke the inexorablew that the Human n could not enhance their physical bodies except for ascending to immortality. But this time she directly showed no worse strength than him.


    ¡°Brother Chi Tian, open the Dixin again, please.¡±


    Her voice came into Chi Tian¡¯s ears from the copsed pce. From far to near, when it was thest word, Su Li stood in front of him.


    ¡°With your strength, we will walk through the Dixin again. My choice is right.¡±


    Chi Tianughed heartily, while Su Li gave a polite smile. Their figures vanished in a twinkling, leaving Bing Feng looking at the two ruins in distress. Chi Tian rebuilt a lot of temples, so a new temple didn¡¯t need to be built. However, Bing Feng was afraid that the task of cleaning up these two ruins would be his.


    Su Li returned to the Dixin. The Circle Nucleus didn¡¯t show a human face and only manifested the Star Gate. Compared to the Star Gate summoned by Su Li, the one summoned by the Circle Nucleus had a thicker color.


    Su Li no longer hesitated and stepped directly into the Star Gate and disappeared.


    ...


    In a remote courtyard, a kind-looking woman was watering the vegetable patch. Besides, a ray of warm sunlight fell through the window behind her on the sick-looking young girl on the bed.


    At one point, the young girl opened her eyes suddenly and revealed a spiritual gaze.


    ¡°This ce is...¡±


    Su Li sat up and recalled everything soon. After she stepped into the Star Gate, did she be another person suddenly?


    ¡°The Star Path Test...¡±


    Su Li was pondering and heard a sudden push at the door, ¡°Chen, are you awake?¡±


    She hurried to lie down and control her breath with her eyes closed.


    After entering the room, the woman saw no movement on the bed. Instead of exiting the door, she walked silently to the window and reached out to touch Su Li¡¯s neck.


    Su Li felt goosebumps on the back. Did the woman have bad intentions for her?


    She was new here and didn¡¯t yet understand what was happening, so she had to go on pretending to sleep. At the same time, she secretly built up her strength in case something bad would happen, but she had no power in her current body. It was still a challenge whether she could beat the woman.


    The woman¡¯s palm force was quiet but unusually cold. In the blink of an eye, her palm was only an inch away from Su Li¡¯s neck. Then it stopped for a moment and was withdrawn by the woman. A whileter, Su Li heard the door close.


    Su Li was using her head, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes in case the woman was still watching her in the dark.


    In this moment, a thought that didn¡¯t belong to her came for a reason.


    ¡°So the body owner is named Duan Hongchen. Duan Hongchen... I seem to have heard this name somewhere...¡±


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help but think back, and scenes shed quickly under her eyes.


    All of a sudden, her pupils shrank!


    One scene zoomed before her eyes. That was her first challenge to the Star Path. In the long starry sky, the first line of writing on the ethereal ancient script book like a list shone in her memory


    ¡°The Master of Nimo Star, Duan Hongchen!¡±


    Star Master Duan Hongchen!


    Su Li remembered that she was called ¡°The Third Person through the ages¡± on the list. In the upper line, it was the Great Lord of the Kuiyu Pce she heard many times from ck Lotus. But at that time, it appeared on the list as ¡°Master of Kuiyu Star, Lin Chen!¡±


    The name of Star Master Duan Hongchen was above the Kuiyu Pce¡¯s!


    Besides, thinking of the Circle Nucleus¡¯ description, so the Star Path¡¯s creator was the Master of Nimo Star, Duan Hongchen, right?


    This series of spections caused Su Li to feel suffocated.


    ¡°This time, has the Star Path Test put me into Duan Hongchen¡¯s memories? Is this her childhood? Do I have to achieve a certain condition to be considered aspleting the test?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s mind was racing while the memories she received were close toplete.


    The mortal vige where Duan Hongchen lived during her childhood was destroyed by martial arts practitioners overnight. Because of her father¡¯s resourcefulness, she picked?up?her life and became the adopted daughter of the Jin family, an aristocratic family in Fanglong City.


    However, the Jin family adopted her not because their family head was kind. She suspected that her adoptive mother identified her as the survivor of the vige!


    After such a thrill just now, Su Li didn¡¯t need to doubt anymore. A female Practitioner of the Jindan Realm dressed herself as an ordinary woman, which was a bit of a cover-up.


    ¡°The mortal vige was destroyed, but the practitioner is still tracking the orphan. Something is most likely coveted.¡±


    Su Li gently held the ck pebble hanging in her arms. Was this the treasure?


    Su Li searched her memory and found that the pebble was the only thing Duan Hongchen had brought out of the vige during her childhood.


    As expected, if she could escape from the woman, be strong, and even could track down the murderer who destroyed the vige, it would be regarded as herpletion of the test.


    Su Li finally figured out what was going on. She opened her eyes and frowned.


    She needed to defeat a superior enemy. Although she was sure to break the dilemma, it would cost her a lot of time. Now what shecked most was time.


    ...


    ¡°Senior Bai, thanks to your brilliant strategy to ruin Bai Mo¡¯s n!¡±


    ¡°I saw Bai Mo defeated for the first time. It¡¯s really gratifying!¡±


    The grand elders of 27 sects gathered in the hall of the Ni Sect and praised Bai Su. On the side, Hua Yan watched them with a quiet smile and looked rxed a lot.


    Only Bai Su was still cool and stern.


    He knew Bai Mo¡¯s ability well. Although they took an advantageous position this time, Bai Mo just lost a minor pawn, which didn¡¯t affect the whole.


    Without knowing Bai Mo¡¯s true purpose, Bai Su had no way of calcting what to do next.


    ¡°Senior Bai.¡±


    Xiang Hua stood up to salute Bai Su and asked with respect, ¡°The Fate Pce is in charge of hundreds of the grand elders of the holy sects, but they were all seriously injured in the Ciyun Building Battle by Grand Elder Su and even lost their poisonous insects. Then the Fate Pce shrank in their ce and only yed dirty tricks. Now we have smashed Bai Mo¡¯s plot. If we gather the martial arts practitioners and attack the Fate Pce, we will certainly win a big victory!¡±


    Xiang Hua¡¯s eyes were burned with a strong war intention, ¡°Senior Bai, it¡¯s time to start a war!¡±


    Bai Su furrowed and nced around at the others. They all had high battle spirit. After thousands of years of oppression from the Fate Pce, they needed a victorious battle to avenge their past humiliation. But... could they start a war?


    Bai Bo was scheming and calcting. Was it true that he had no other helpers than a hundred grand elders of the holy sects?


    In the face of their expectant eyes, Bai Su took a deep breath and said, ¡°To be cautious, I¡¯ll take another divination. Just wait, please.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Hua hurried to bow, ¡°Senior Bai, you have extraordinary divination skills. Thanks for the trouble.¡±


    The others echoed and gave praise. They knew nothing about astrology and didn¡¯t realize what it meant for Bai Su to perform divination in the state of astrology.


    Only Hua Yan, who sat quietly on the side, frowned and hesitated.


    ¡°Lord Hua, please prepare the articles on the jade slip and a quiet secret room.¡±


    Hua Yan took the jade slip from Bai Su and nodded gently, ¡°Thanks to the gifts presented by 27 sects. These items are avable in the warehouse. I¡¯ll get them ready right now.¡±

 Chapter 663 - Bai Su Is Uneasy

    <h4>Chapter 663 Bai Su Is Uneasy</h4>


    When Hua Yan left the hall, Bai Su also stood up and left to make preparations.


    The grand elders of 27 sects looked at each other in silence for a moment and then closed their eyes for rest. Because attacking the Fate Pce was the most important thing now, they would rather wait here for the result than leave.


    In the secret room, the divination items Bai Su requested were soon ready.


    Hua Yan stood aside, quietly watching as Bai Su was burning incense with a devout look. After finishing that, Bai Su stood up, and Hua Yan finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Does divination have an effect on you?¡±


    Bai Su paused and soon looked up with a smile, ¡°Divination is to calcte nature¡¯s mystery. It is a great disrespect. Even a mortal¡¯s birth chart will be damaged by calction, let alone I am calcting the cultivation circle. But whether it has any effect or not is of little significance to me at the moment.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡¯see your hesitation.¡±


    A light crossed Hua Yan¡¯s eyes, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Bai Su was slightly stunned and then seized Hua Yan up in surprise, ¡°So you¡¯re following the ancient school, Hua Circle. I thought this school had been lost long ago, but I didn¡¯t expect it to have an heir left in the world. No wonder the Ni Sect is imprable. In front of Hua Circle¡¯s mind-reading technique, even Bai Mo can¡¯t tell a lie.¡±


    ¡°It is only to prevent people from telling lies.¡± Hua Yan gave a helpless smile, ¡°I have too little strength to help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±


    Bai Su shook his head and chuckled, ¡°If you are not a lord, I should let you enter the Reincarnation Mirror as well. The power of Hua Circle is far above your imagination. Although you are weak before bing an immortal, your strength will probably not be inferior to Su Jiuzhou after bing an immortal.


    ¡°Su Jiuzhou is a geek, but only before bing an immortal. After ascending to the immortal position, everything will have to be recalcted.¡±


    At this point, Bai Su shook his head with embarrassment, ¡°I naturally know a lot in my current state and can¡¯t help saying more. Haha...¡±


    Hua Yan covered her mouth with a chuckle and bowed, ¡°Thanks for Senior Bai¡¯s encouragement. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    With that, Hua Yan turned to leave the secret room, and the door closed slowly.


    Bai Su stopped smiling and took a light breath. He lit a spirit candle and formed a seal with his slender hands. Then starlight emerged gradually and dyed the white candlelight into the nattier blue one, then the dark blue one... until it was a starlit sky in the secret room.


    Then Bai Su leaned back, and countless images began to emerge.


    The time river contained ten thousand possibilities. He quickly turned his eyes and soon found the image after choosing to start a war.


    It was a ruin. From the pce wreckage, Bai Su could tell at a nce that it was not the building of the Ni Sect, but it was not the Fate Pce¡¯s either.


    On the wreckage, two blurred figures were flickering. Bits of dark red blood spilled from the two and stained the sect¡¯s mark there.


    Seeing the sect¡¯s mark, Bai Su¡¯s mood fluctuated instantly, and thus the image copsed.


    Bai Su¡¯s consciousness returned to the secret room. He gasped and recalled the image just now carefully, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would it involve...¡±


    Afterposing himself, he once again established contact with the starlit sky and entered the image of not choosing to start a war.


    Countless pictures shed back before Bai Su¡¯s eyes and then stopped at a certain moment.


    Under the dark red sky, it was full of wreckage and ruins with the same white figures, spilling blood, and the sect¡¯s mark.


    The image was surprisingly exactly the same as he chose not to start a war.


    Bai Su hurried to close his astrology with a pale face.


    In other words, whether he chose to start a war or not, the result would be the same.


    Why was this?


    The decision of the war didn¡¯t lie with him, so who did it lie with?


    Bai Su closed his eyes softly and calmed himself down. Then he opened the door of the secret room and said firmly when Hua Yan stepped forward, ¡°Tianhe Sect. I need all the information about the Tianhe Sect right now!¡±


    Hua Yan didn¡¯t understand why, but she still turned away at once.


    Soon after, Hua Yan led Su Mu and Su Yang over.


    ¡°The two guys had been spies of the Tianhe Sect. They know a lot about the Tianhe Sect and are very happy to tell us.¡±


    Bai Su nodded. A trace of worry crossed Hua Yan¡¯s eyes. Since Bai Su finished his divination and came out, he had been wearing a serious expression. What exactly did he see?


    ¡°Are you the master behind the Tianyake Attic?¡±


    Su Yang askedzily with his hands behind his head.


    Over the years, his character was no different from before, but his cultivation had reached the initial stage to pass in nature¡¯s test. Likewise, Su Mu, who was standing aside in silence, had reached the initial stage to pass in nature¡¯s test.


    Bai Su rolled his eyes, then he said something, which startled the two with a frown.


    ¡°You two aren¡¯t born to be talents. Have your talents been forcibly tampered with?¡±


    Su Yang¡¯s face changed, and he forced a smile, ¡°Senior, you really have a keen eye and saw through we brothers at the first meeting.¡±


    ¡°I am not your brother.¡±


    Su Mu cast a cold nce at Su Yang and spoke lightly. Then he bowed to Bai Su, ¡°Senior, please ask what you want to know and I¡¯ll tell you everything without reserve.¡±


    Bai Su looked thoughtfully at the two discordant men and asked after pondering for a moment, ¡°Who gave you the talents?¡±


    Su Mu furrowed his brow and said the name that he was most reluctant to recall.


    ¡°The head of Shu Hall, Fang Mi.¡±


    ¡°Shu Hall?¡±


    Bai Su was surprised and fell into contemtion.


    Now no one in the Qingshui Circle knew more about the Qingshui Pce than him.


    After the Qingshui Circle¡¯s destruction, the halls of its affiliated families grew stronger instead of disappearing. They experienced tens of thousands of years of development and became the top four holy sects today!


    So far, Bai Su hadn¡¯t yet found out which affiliated sect the Shengtian Shrine was. Bai Mo covered off too much information of its past, which made him unable to divine.


    Qu family of the Ankui Valley, was developed from the Du Hall of Qingshui Pce.


    Yin family of the Huangxing Hall, was also affiliated with the Qingshui Pce. Because of therge number of female practitioners, they had many marriage alliances with the Qingshui Pce. Back then, they were in charge of the Shang Hall and the Xing Hall, and their divination skills were mostly taught by Bai Su. But now they were Bai Mo¡¯s pawns, which was really ridiculous.


    As for the Fang family of the Tianhe Sect, Bai Su had always thought that it was the Qi Hall¡¯s branch, but he didn¡¯t expect them to secretly draw the Shu Hall in. As the two strongest halls of the Qingshui Pce, did the Qi Hall and the Shu Hall have bad intentions after bing an alliance...


    How much did Fang Yuan know about the secret of Tianhe Sect?


    Bai Su temporarily suppressed his spection and continued to ask, ¡°Has the Tianhe Sect ever killed innocent people indiscriminately, ormitted acts of injustice?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Su Yang almost blurted out, ¡°Many ordinary disciples died in the Shu Hall for no reason just to build people with unparalleled talent. Does such a sin count as an indiscriminate ughter of innocents?


    Bai Su¡¯s heart sank, and then he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    So it made sense that the Tianhe Sect was destroyed by the thunder for testing. The Tianhe Sect did evil things, and even how many years itsted was unknown. As long as Bai Mo wanted, he could destroy it at any time. No wonder Bai Mo didn¡¯t have the slightest regard for the Tianhe Sect.


    After vaguely surmising the clue, Bai Su was more heavy-hearted. With the foundation of the Tianhe Sect, they should have been a helper to overthrow the Fate Pce, but now...


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my elder sister.¡±


    Su Mu continued regardless of whether Bai Su was listening or not, ¡°The Tianhe Sect had thought about creating a demon to overthrow the Fate Pce, but their n failed because the Shu Hall had its limit. Then they had no choice but to turn their energy to the Qi Hall. However, I don¡¯t know the n of the Qi Hall.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Su felt less confused at once and asked involuntarily, ¡°Where is your sister now? If she knows the n of the Qi Hall, maybe...¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    Su Mu¡¯s voice was calm and dull, but tears welled up in his eyes, ¡°A long time ago, she was killed by Fang Mi because she wanted to save us.¡±


    ¡°She is Fang Mi¡¯s first disciple.¡±


    Su Yang turned his head to the side and added in a low and deep voice, ¡°While we¡¯re just her attendants.¡±


    Bai Su was stunned for a moment without a word.


    No wonder.


    No wonder the Tianhe Sect had been holding a pretend friendly attitude towards the Ni Sect but always avoided talking further once ites to formal cooperation. Only Fang Yuan was alone in the Ni Sect and had never made any decision from the standpoint of the Tianhe Sect.


    It was not ordinary person to dare to do such a rebellious thing.


    Although Fang Yuan was a holy boy, he wasn¡¯t in charge and even had no right of speech in the Tianhe Sect.


    Thinking of this, Bai Su wore aplicated expression and let out a sigh in the end.


    A few momentster, Bai Su came to the hall of the Ni Sect slowly and looked up at 27 pairs of expectant and inquiring eyes. Immediately, he felt his feet floundering.


    Every word he said next would be a matter of sess or failure and... everyone¡¯s life or death!


    After ament, Bai Su met their changing expressions and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Whether starting a war or not, our chance of winning will be as extremely slim as a drop in the ocean.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand Bai Mo¡¯s purpose yet.


    ¡°My following words will probably be wrong, and... leave a bad name forever.


    ¡°But even so, I have to say.


    ¡°The key to this battle is the Tianhe Sect! At most a month, the Tianhe Sect will be ruins.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s gaze changed. Before this, they could see the ambiguous attitude of the Tianhe Sect. Now if they had to ask their disciples to fight for the Tianhe Sect, how could they be willing to do that?


    ¡°I believe you all understand the truth that the teeth feel cold with bared lips. We can¡¯t afford to lose any allies now.¡±


    Bai Su cast a grave nce over them, ¡°Send troops to the Tianhe Sect right now. Perhaps I can defuse the crisis before the war starts.¡±


    ¡°Senior Bai, since you have said so...¡±


    Xiang Hua first stood up, ¡°Our Fenglei Sect is willing to fight with Senior Bai!¡±


    ¡°Our Shengxue Sect will also send a troop!¡±


    ¡°Our Fengxi Sect will join in!¡±


    ¡°Join in!¡±


    ...


    Seeing the grand elders stand up one after one, Hua Yan felt an upsurge of emotion and couldn¡¯t stop revealing a smile. Back then, Su Li fought alone. Who would have imagined that such a huge force would gather around her now?


    Bai Su nodded at the grand elders who stood up, but there was still no smile on his face.


    Although that was only his intuition, he always felt that Bai Mo¡¯s purpose was not as simple as destroying the Tianhe Sect. Bai Mo could have destroyed the Tianhe Sect long ago, but why did he choose this time?


    The scene of blood flowing like water had been appearing before his eyes.


    Bai Su felt bad and had a vague feeling that he had made a wrong decision, but he couldn¡¯t find what he did wrong...

 Chapter 664 - Su Li Bides Her Time Patiently for an Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 664 Su Li Bides Her Time Patiently for an Opportunity</h4>


    Just as the Ni Sect assembled 27 holy sects to head for the Tianhe Sect, the world of the Chuangxing Path had passed several days.


    Su Li gradually figured out the daily routine of her adoptive mother and Duan Hongchen¡¯s childhood. The Jin family was rich, but this small courtyard seemed to have been forgotten by them, and Duan Hongchen had lived the life of a poor mortal.


    Today was the day she made her regr trip to the market to barter the extra vegetables for money, which was also her only free day every month.


    Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother didn¡¯t seem to be worried about her getting lost and always let her go alone every time. Su Li guessed that her adoptive mother might take this opportunity to observe her, so she didn¡¯t intend to show any abnormality.


    The Jin family seemed to be the top family in Fanglong City and had its mansion upied a prime location. Not long after leaving the Jin¡¯s, Su Li saw the market archway from afar.


    ¡°Ruyi Market!¡±


    Su Li got the information about this market from Duan Hongchen¡¯s childhood memory. Ruyi Market seemed to have a great background and didn¡¯t charge much tradingmission. Mortals and practitioners liked to trade in Ruyi Market.


    Ruyi Market was clearly divided into the East Market and West Market by a red line on the ground.


    Su Li followed her memory going to her stall and sat down. She lined up the fresh vegetables of her pack basket and set the price.


    Two coins for a bundle of vegetables.


    Her price was the lowest among the whole market and her vegetables were extremely fresh, so she sold them out quickly every time.


    Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother didn¡¯t care her price.


    What could a practitioner do with a few coins? She just took this chance to observe whether Su Li had any abnormalities.


    Just in an hour, Su Li¡¯s pack basket was empty, and she got 60 coins.


    After stringing the coins together, she took out two coins and went to find the market administrator who was taking a nap in the lounge chair.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m here to pay themission.¡±


    Su Li spread out her palm. Before she could react, the two coins were taken away.


    Without even looking up, the market administrator waved his hand impatiently.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. Don¡¯t bother me withmissions of less than a tael of silver.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Su Li gave a meek response and left quickly. She wasn¡¯t heading for her courtyard but the busy market.


    A little girl should be fun-loving. If she went back to her courtyard right now, her adoptive mother would feel strange.


    Su Li bought a stick of sugar-coated haws with coins and bit the haws on it. Then she lifted the stick and wandered about the market.


    Seeing this scene, Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother, who was observing in the dark, gave a quick look of disappointment and turned away.


    She was almost fed up with this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll observe Duan Hongchen for another year. If she still has no abnormality...¡±


    Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother showed a fierce gaze and snorted coldly. She quickened her pace and disappeared in the crowd.


    While wandering without aim, Su Li was still thinking about the possibility of her quickly breaking the dilemma.


    Her cultivation was deprived when she entered the test illusion. Now she was a girl without cultivation and couldn¡¯t even defeat a strong adult.


    She didn¡¯t consider breaking the dilemma by force.


    So she could only break it by strategy.


    Fortunately, after a few days of observation, Su Li found that the cultivation system in the test illusion was much the same as in the Qingshui Circle. A practitioner of the Jindan Realm was strong but had weaknesses.


    Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother hadn¡¯t reached the Yuanying Realm yet. As long as Su Li could destroy her adoptive mother¡¯s vital part, then she would probably seed in killing her adoptive mother.


    However, was her adoptive mother the only enemy?


    Su Li wasn¡¯t sure of that. And for her, if her adoptive mother had a second to react, she would be killed easily.


    Moreover, it was impossible for her to destroy the body of a practitioner of the Jindan Realm with her bared hands. She needed to specially prepare for lethal means.


    ¡°Means and the right time.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s heart sank. She took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    At this time, she should be calmer than usual and bide her time patiently for an opportunity...


    ...


    ¡°Old Ancestor Tianxing, what brought you to honor us with your presence?¡±


    The lord of the Tianhe Sect sat at the head in the hall. Below him, Fang Mu didn¡¯t change his face, but his heart was full of ups and downs and could not be calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the honor.¡±


    Bai Su shook his head and smiled, ¡°I dislike you guys who abandoned your old master and established a new sect. I would never be here if I hadn¡¯t predicted the destruction of your sect overnight.¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor Tianxing, you are an elder.¡±


    After hearing Bai Su¡¯s remarks, the lord of the Tianhe Sect stopped smiling at once and said coldly, ¡°But you should watch your tongue!¡±


    ¡°Why not tell the truth?¡±


    Bai Su maintained his attitude with a rare cold look in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what I missed in my divination on my way here. Now I finally figure it out. How can a young man like you dominate the medium of evil skill? Where is Fang Huaji?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    Once the lord of the Tianhe Sect heard that, he turned pale with shock.


    Fang Mu standing aside wore a puzzled look.


    The medium of evil skill?


    Wasn¡¯t Fang Huaji the founder of their Tianhe Sect? Did Old Ancestor Tianxing mean that their founder was still alive?


    Seeing the reaction of the lord of the Tianhe Sect, the grand elders of 27 sects, who came here with Bai Su, understood the situation and turned gloomy.


    ¡°So your Tianhe Sect really harbored sinister intentions!¡±


    ¡°Our Fengxi Sect has always admired your sect, but I never expect it to be a misjudgment!¡±


    The grand elders of 27 sects stepped forward together and gave a great sense of pressure. As the lord of the Tianhe Sect was panicking, a sudden elderly voice rang out in the hall.


    ¡°Haha, nothing can be hidden from the Tianxing Valley at this time. Why are you venting your anger on the junior? Miao He, bring him to me.¡±


    The lord of the Tianhe Sect was instantly relieved with a restored smile and walked down from his seat. Ignoring Fang Mu¡¯s questioning gaze, he just smiled at Bai Su and said, ¡°Senior,e with me.¡±


    Bai Su told the grand elders of 27 sects to wait here and left the hall alone.


    Fang Mu stared nkly at the two men¡¯s back and pursed his lips.


    ¡°My big brother is really hiding something from me. I was right about that time. He dide back. Uncle Chen, I don¡¯t understand why...¡±


    Fang Mu heard a timely reply in his mind.


    ¡°He is probably protecting you. Sometimes, it is not good to know too much. The truth is often the most uneptable.¡±


    In the dim hall, the blood-red veins kept flickering.


    Bai Su walked slowly to the middle of the hall and saw a ck sarcophagus. After a moment of silence, he burst outughing.


    ¡°Senior, I never expected to see you again after more than 10,000 years. I still have a year to live, but you seemed to be worse off than me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Bai Su.¡±


    A scoff came from the ck sarcophagus, ¡°You are not qualified to say that about me. If it weren¡¯t for your brother¡¯s obstruction back then, the great lord might not have died. Although you didn¡¯t say anything about it, you should be atoning in your current state, right?¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What about you, senior? Is it right for you to degenerate into a devil and try to cultivate practitioners into evildoers?¡±


    ¡°I never said I represented the righteous path. That¡¯s just a title imposed on me by the outside practitioners.¡±


    The voice was profound in the ck sarcophagus, ¡°Evildoers are too supernatural to cultivate. The blood exchange secret skill has reaped the highest achievements, that was, Fang Yuan and Fang Mu in order. The two brothers¡¯ bloodline inherited ancestral characteristics. At birth, they absorbed nearly half of their talents here, but they failed to be evildoers in the end.¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Su¡¯s pupils contracted, and he couldn¡¯t help but step back in horror.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy to experiment with your descendants!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not crazy. Sometimes you have to pay enough to get what you want.¡±


    The voice in the ck sarcophagus was still calm, ¡°Although it¡¯s a failure, the two children are indeed the most dazzling geniuses of our Fang family. I¡¯ll bear all the burden of sin, and they¡¯ll only enjoy the fruits of our victory.¡±


    ¡°But if they know that you¡¯ve filled up their talent with countless lives. Are you sure they won¡¯t go crazy?¡±


    Bai Su said bitterly, ¡°You can bear all the burn of sin, but how can they ovee their mood disorders?


    ¡°You seemed to have misunderstood something.¡±


    After a moment of silence in the ck sarcophagus, a sudden chuckle sounded, ¡°I never tried to hide it. Fang Yuan has always known it and was a regr here before entering the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Bai Su was shocked. Fang Yuan¡¯s silent face shed in his eyes, and he suddenly showed a distorted expression.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know what stimted him in the Reincarnation Mirror. He wanted to leave our sect. I could only tell him that I would shift my cultivation focusing on his younger brother if he left, so... he stayed.¡±


    Fang Huaji¡¯s tone was rxed as if he was threatening two strangers rather than his descendants.


    ¡°Even so, Fang Yuan¡¯s cultivation progress still could not satisfy me. So I sent him out to find his serendipity and then shifted my attention to the Qi Hall. Just now, my new spirit tool has been sessfully developed.¡±


    Crack...


    A crisp voice rang in Bai Su¡¯s ears, and the ck sarcophagus opened a gap.


    Bai Su turned pale and was about to stop it when he heard himself kneeling on the ground with a ¡°thump¡± and couldn¡¯t stand up.


    Crack... bang!


    The crack of the ck sarcophagus exploded at an unimaginable speed. Then a scrawny elder in a white robe jumped out of the ck sarcophagus and stood easily beside Bai Su.


    ¡°Tianxing Valley, you have witnessed the Qingshui Pce¡¯s destruction. Now, I allow you to continue to witness how I destroy the Fate Pce!¡±


    Bang!


    Fang Huaji waved his robe sleeve, the stony hall exploded and turned into countless spirit lights. They followed the dense blood-red veins on the ground and spread throughout the entire Qingshui Circle!


    Bai Su knelt on the only intact stone b trembling with a frightened look.


    At this moment, he understood why all he saw was the Tianhe Sect¡¯s destruction regardless of how he divined.


    Fang Huaji! Fang Huaji had reached the Great Emperor Realm in 10,000 years!


    How could he stop a great emperor¡¯s decision?


    In an instant, the wind rose and the dark clouds began to gather in the sky over the whole Qingshui Circle.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The grand elders who were waiting in the hall heard an explosion. Then they saw that it was suddenly dark outside, with thunder shing among the dark clouds.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad! Senior Bai should have failed. What shall we do?¡±


    As soon as Old Ancestor Feng Xi finished speaking, she saw the dense blood-red veins lit up on the ground. She stood on them and felt as if something else was in her body, but she couldn¡¯t describe it.


    Fang Mu stared steadily at the veins on the ground and suddenly bent down to vomit blood. His blood surprisingly soaked into the red veins and flowed far away.


    Seeing this, Xiang Hua¡¯s pupils contracted with shock. He rushed to help Fang Mu, who was falling, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Fang Mu shook his head in confusion, ¡°I¡¯m just... a little nauseous.¡±


    At the sound of it, the grand elders looked at each other with questioning eyes.


    Xiang Hua looked up at the sky outside and frowned.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

 Chapter 665 - You Seem to Be in a State of Disarray

    <h4>Chapter 665 You Seem to Be in a State of Disarray</h4>


    In the wild wind, Fang Huaji¡¯s withered face was as calm as still water and his white hair was fluttering behind.


    He was waiting for the blood-red veins to spread throughout the Qingshui Circle.


    No matter who tried to stop him at this stage, he wouldn¡¯t hold his hand.


    ¡°Senior.¡±


    With hair disheveled, Bai Su knelt beside Fang Huaji and was in a state of utter disarray. He looked up at Fang Huaji, and starlight welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve divined? Do you know¡­ What had I seen after the war started?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fang Huaji seemed to be in a good mood and even asked Bai Su with an obscure smile on his face, ¡°Will I win or lose?¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s eyes turned grave, ¡°The Tianhe Sect will be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Fang Huaji nodded indifferently and turned to Bai Su, who looked serious, continuing, ¡°So what? I wonder if I win¡­ or lose? Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s face stiffened.


    Fang Huaji didn¡¯t even care about the Tianhe Sect¡¯s destruction. He was really crazy!


    ¡°Your Excellency the Fate Ancestor, I have bad news!¡±


    The lord of the Shengtian Shrine rushed in from outside and reported with a startled look, ¡°Just now, there was an explosion in the Tianhe Sect. Then blood-red veins appeared on the ground and are spreading throughout the Qingshui Circle.¡±


    Bai Ming turned around and pointed to the small golden tower.


    ¡°I know it already.¡±


    The lord of the Shengtian Shrine looked at the image emerging in the small golden tower. The blood-red veins were moving forward like long snakes and eroded several miles in a moment.


    The lord of the Shengtian Shrine said with horror, ¡°At this speed, blood-red veins will upy the whole Qingshui Circle within three months. How can we stop it, Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°Stop it?¡±


    Bai Ming shifted his eyes from the small golden tower to the lord of the Shengtian Shrine. His smile remained, ¡°Why should we stop it?¡±


    The lord of the Shengtian Shrine was astounded and blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Tianhe Sect our enemy?¡±


    ¡°Just go away and leave it alone. I have a sense of propriety. By the way, call Qu Liancheng here.¡±


    Seeing Bai Ming¡¯splete confidence, the lord of the Shengtian Shrine was no longer flustered. He bowed to him and left.


    A few momentster, the owner of the Ankui Valley came to the hall of the Fate Pce and stopped in front of Bai Ming. He bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Qu Liancheng greets, Your Excellency.¡±


    Bai Ming gave a light response, ¡°Well. How¡¯s your wound?¡±


    The Owner of the Ankui Valley turned gloomy and shook his head, ¡°If not for your help, I¡¯m afraid I would have be a dull puppet like those grand elders. I have researched Su Li¡¯s Blood Poison so far, but I still have no way to solve it. Even¡­ I can¡¯t suppress it. It makes me ashamed.¡±


    Bai Ming nodded slightly, ¡°In that case, suspend your research first. I have something else for you.¡±


    Qu Liancheng paused and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Go to find Yin Lin. She¡¯ll perform the task with you. Just follow her lead.¡±


    Hearing Bai Ming¡¯s words, Qu Liancheng was depressed inside. His status immediately became inferior to Yin Lin¡¯s after being poisoned.


    Bai Ming was really a profit-oriented person¡­


    Qu Liancheng nodded in silence. He originally adhered to the idea that the weak were the prey to the strong. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t y at half his usual strength under the influence of Blood Poison, so he was not suitable to charge ahead.


    After walking out of the hall, Qu Liancheng came to Yin Lin¡¯s ce in the Fate Pce. At the sight of him, the maid in the Huangxing Hall greeted him at once.


    ¡°Your Excellency, my mistress has been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Qu Liancheng showed a self-deprecating smile and stepped in. He saw Yin Lin standing in front of the candbra in the center of the hall, with her back turned to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Hearing the movements, Yin Lin turned around, and her pretty young face caught Qu Liancheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°His Excellency might have told you something. Our following task is rather simple.¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Liancheng hesitated for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will we really not cause a big trouble if we leave the Tianhe Sect alone?¡±


    Yin Lin blinked and said in a cold tone, ¡°Owner Qu, you talk too much. His Excellency doesn¡¯t like us to question his decision. It was nothing in the past, but now your life is under his control.¡±


    Sweat stains appeared on Qu Liancheng¡¯s forehead£¬he deflected the question after a short silence, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°Your Ankui Valley is the original Du Hall of the Qingshui Pce and mastered the strange poison that can work on the practitioners in nature¡¯s test. As for our Huangxing Hall, we¡¯re good at divining but have weak fighting capacity. His Excellency ordered us to perform the task together, so naturally, I will guide you to poison.¡±


    Qu Liancheng suddenly understood the reason. Were they going to poison in secret?


    ¡°Who is the target?¡±


    Yin Lin smiled and shook her head under Qu Liancheng¡¯s astounded gaze, ¡°It¡¯s not a person, but¡­ a sect.¡±


    ¡°A sect?¡±


    Qu Liancheng raised his voice, ¡°Is it the Tianhe Sect? But His Excellency told me to leave it alone¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    Yin Lin interrupted Qu Liancheng, which made him even more shocked.


    The Shengtian Shrine was the most loyal to the Fate Pce among the top three holy sects. In terms of the number and cultivation levels of disciples, they were superior to the Ankui Valley and Huangxing Hall. However, was the Fate Ancestor now going to secretly deal with the Shengtian Shrine?


    Why?


    Qu Liancheng was puzzled, but he dared not to ask Yin Lin. After all, his rtionship with Yin Lin was not as harmonious as it seemed.


    ¡°How can we guess what is on His Excellency¡¯s mind?¡±


    Yin Lin showed a charming smile, ¡°He gives me orders, and I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy him.¡±


    ¡°What if he asked you to destroy the Huangxing Hall?¡±


    Qu Liancheng sneered, but Yin Lin responded in a natural way, ¡°How can a sect beparable to His Excellency¡¯s great aspiration?¡±


    Qu Liancheng kept a straight face. Although he wasn¡¯t familiar with Yin Lin before, she was now aplete stranger to him. Yin Lin didn¡¯t even care about her own sect. How exactly did Bai Ming bewitch her?


    If Bai Ming instructed him to destroy his own sect, he would¡­ never be able to do that.


    ¡°Qu Liancheng, you¡¯d better think it over.¡±


    Yin Lin stopped smiling and continued, ¡°Is the Shengtian Shrine which unrted to you more important? Or your life? I really don¡¯t like to cooperate with a fool.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qu Liancheng turned gloomy and shook his sleeves with a cold snort, ¡°I have no objection to dealing with the Shengtian Shrine. Head Yin, I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Owner Qu, you¡¯re so sensible in fact.¡±


    Yin Lin restored her smile, ¡°The Shengtian Shrine is defenseless against us, so we have no difficulty in making a surprise attack. However, the subsequent steps will be a problem. Since Su Li¡¯s poison is so fierce¡­ you must know how to put the me on her. Don¡¯t rush to poison.¡±


    ¡°Humph! It¡¯s not your turn to teach me how to poison.¡±


    Qu Liancheng dropped a sentence and turned out of the hall, ¡°I¡¯ll go to prepare the poisons. You¡¯d better finish divination before the poisons are ready.¡±


    Yin Lin looked at his back and gave a faint smile. A trace of pity appeared in her eyes, but only existed for a moment before disappearing.


    She came to the hall of the Fate Pce and stopped beside Bai Ming. Then she stared at the small spinning golden tower and withdrew her pretended awe just now in front of Qu Liancheng, chuckling, ¡°Qu Liancheng had gone to prepare the poisons.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Bai Ming walked to sit on the couch aside and looked through a water mirror at the withered figure below the dark cloud center, ¡°When this matter is over, I¡¯ll give the second half of the Ancient Spell Book to you, including the Method of Starry Sky Shuttle. Even if you cannot be an immortal due to the naturalw, you can leave here. Then you¡¯ll ascend into a semi-immortal in the Starry Sky andplete your leap in life level.¡±


    Yin Lin¡¯s eyes fluttered and she gave a casual salute, ¡°Well. Thank you, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°You have worked for me for the longest time among all the servants. As my trusted subordinate, how can I treat you shabbily? You¡¯re special, unlike those nobodies.¡±


    Bai Mingyzily down on the couch and smiled at Yin Lin, saying firmly, ¡°You should have something else besides this.¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be hidden in front of you.¡±


    With a pleasant smile, Yin Lin sat in the corner of the couch and gently massaged Bai Ming¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my good mood today, just go ahead.¡±


    Bai Ming said softly and looked at Yin Lin as if she was his beloved concubine.


    ¡°Is there really no antidote to Qu Liancheng¡¯s poison?¡±


    Yin Lin blinked her eyes and asked in a curious tone.


    Bai Ming narrowed his eyes and cast a deep nce at Yin Lin, which made her hair stand on end and her heart beat a bit faster. Then Bai Ming responded leisurely, ¡°Qu Liancheng isn¡¯t as stupid as Ling Kun and hasmendable performance over the past 10,000 years. He is a good example and only slightly inferior to you. So why should I lie to him?¡±


    ¡°Su Li was just a pawn created by you. Is she so capable?¡±


    Yin Lin looked puzzled, ¡°Are there still exceptions in this circle that are beyond your control?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not omniscient, so naturally there are things I¡¯m not good at.¡±


    Bai Ming chuckled and sighed with emotion, ¡°As long as it is tied to the life level, nothing is easy.¡±


    Yin Lin¡¯s eyes lit up, and a sudden memory came to her. However, she didn¡¯t show it and pretended to apologize, ¡°I was rude. Your Excellency¡¯s talent will be also bound to be unique even in the Starry Sky.¡±


    Bai Ming wasn¡¯t swayed by her praise and just said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for too long today.¡±


    Yin Lin stood up hastily and bowed with a chuckle on her pretty face.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    On the other side, Qu Liancheng returned to the Ankui Valley and went to the holynd to make poison at once. When passing by the Holy Boy Hall, he somehow pushed open the door, even though he hadn¡¯t cared about the holy boy.


    It reeked of alcohol and a faint stench inside.


    Qu Liancheng covered his nose with a cuff and frowned. He turned to leave, but he suddenly sensed the endless sorrow from the deep shadows.


    Sorrow Thought?


    Qu Liancheng¡¯s pupils constricted in shock. He subconsciously recalled the ¡°Qiyu Evil Martial Art¡±. Sorrow Thought was the fifth testing.


    When the holy boy¡­


    ¡°Since old ancestor is here, why note in? I¡¯m awkward as you standing at the door.¡±


    A clear cold voice came from the hall, but the sorrow in it made Qu Liancheng¡¯s hair stand on end. However, he was a grand elder at least, so he calmed down soon and walked into the hall after a cold snort.


    Among a pile of wine jars, Qu Liancheng found Qu Qingning, who had a bristly unshaven chin like a beggar, and instantly pulled a long face.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re in such a sorry state to disgrace the Ankui Valley!¡±


    Qu Qingning looked up drunkenly and gave an evil smile, ¡°When did you begin to care about we juniors? I haven¡¯t practiced much recently, but I¡¯m very sensitive to emotional changes. Old ancestor, you seemed to be in a state of disarray.¡±

 Chapter 666 - Qu Qingnings Heart Change

    <h4>Chapter 666 Qu Qingning¡¯s Heart Change</h4>


    Qu Liancheng kept a straight face but was appalled inside. His cultivation was superior to Qu Qingning¡¯s. However, was he seen through by this junior?


    Was ¡°Qiyu Evil Martial Art¡± really so powerful?


    Thinking of this, Qu Liancheng was suddenly stunned. He unleashed his divine awareness, only to find that Qu Qingning¡¯s holy method had advanced at a terrifying speed and even his cultivation had secretly soared to thete stage to be in nature¡¯s test!


    In less than a month, Qu Qingning had skipped four realms of the holy method in a row. Did he directly skip one big realm and three small realms?


    He was only a step away from being a Junior Emperor!


    What was more, if Qu Liancheng hadn¡¯te here on a sudden whim today, the Holy Boy of the Ankui Valley would probablyplete ¡°Qiyu Evil Martial Art¡± within a few months and rise to be the elder of the Ankui Valley.


    Qu Liancheng thought it was very ridiculous, but the truthy before him, which made him silent for a while.


    This time, the Fate Ancestor¡¯s ns failed repeatedly. What bad luck! Qu Liancheng didn¡¯t know if the Ankui Valley would also get into trouble once it happened again.


    Seeing Qu Qingning continue to drink, Qu Liancheng was silent for a moment and said suddenly, ¡°Su Jiuzhou and Su Li are the same person. That¡¯s what I saw.¡±


    Qu Qingning paused and then threw back his head to swig, chuckling, ¡°Why did you tell me this, old ancestor?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s attitude puzzled Qu Liancheng. Qu Qingning put down his wine jar and shook his head, ¡°I would be surprised if I hadn¡¯t long guessed it. Yin Xuetong and others don¡¯t believe in their own intuition. Just like you, they insist that seeing is believing, but I¡¯m not. As long as I intuitively feel right that she is the same person, then that¡¯s it.¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Liancheng instantly had a sense that he might underestimate Qu Qingning too much. However, his realization now seemed a little toote.


    ¡°Put yourself in my shoes.¡±


    Qu Liancheng lowered himself unconsciously, ¡°What will you do?¡±


    With a red face, Qu Qingning tilted his head back and repliedzily, ¡°Old ancestor, what exactly have you encountered that you are willing to ask a junior like me for advice?¡±


    Qu Liancheng seemed to have anticipated this question when asking and said directly without hesitation, ¡°I was under Su Li¡¯s blood poison, and Fate Ancestor suppressed it. Fate Ancestor asked me to imitate Su Li¡¯s poison and throw it on the entire Shengtian Shrine.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s smile vanished in a sh. He muttered, ¡°Oh no. Old ancestor, you can only poison the Shengtian Shrine. Otherwise, Fate Ancestor will instruct the Shengtian Shrine to turn against our Ankui Valley!¡±


    Qu Liancheng¡¯s face puckered, ¡°Why so?¡±


    Qu Qingning pointed to his own head, ¡°An intuition. I believe in my intuition. If you have to hear my some arguments... I think Fate Ancestor never takes human life seriously. Although you do the same, he is different from you. I can¡¯t describe it.


    ¡°Just like the Bloody ident of Holy Spirit back then, you are more or less pity and upset about it, but I don¡¯t think Fate Ancestor would feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Qu Liancheng pretended not to hear Qu Qingning¡¯s sarcasm and continued to ask.


    Qu Qingning spread his hands and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Believe it or not, I said before I believed in my intuition.¡±


    Qu Liancheng¡¯s eyelid twitched. He resisted the urge to p the impudent descendant in front of him and continued, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Just poison the Shengtian Shrine. Anyway, they deserve to die.¡±


    Qu Qingning gave an indifferent attitude and added when Qu Liancheng turned away, ¡°We should die knowing the reason, shouldn¡¯t we? I am an insignificant existence, so I can go to the Tianxing Valley to ask about it. You always say Fate Ancestor will lead us to the peak, but I don¡¯t think so. Since he was behind the reign of the Qingshui Circle, too many practitioners have died...¡±


    Qu Liancheng was shocked and seemed to capture one point, but he didn¡¯t think it through.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he waved his sleeve to break the chains that prevented Qu Qingning from going berserk and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be seen.¡±


    Qu Qingning stood up and exerted a spell to sweep away the smell of alcohol from him. Then he bowed to Qu Liancheng with strong sorrow between his drooping eyebrows.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A momentter, Qu Qingning appeared on thend spread by the blood-red veins and looked bleak. He took a deep nce at the direction of the Huangxing Hall. Instead of going to the unique teleporting matrix of the Ankui Valley or the one used by casual practitioners, he left the Holy Region by his bodily movement. Through the teleporting matrix in the nearby region, he went to the Shengxue Region and traveled several other regions to the Jiuzhou Region.


    In this way, it took a month.


    When Qu Qingning set foot in the Jiuzhou Region, he saw the blood-red veins had spread here. Next, he recognized the direction to the Ni Sect and was about to continue on his journey, but two people blocked him.


    Seeing them, Qu Qingning¡¯s cold face changed at once and his peaceful eyes lit up.


    ¡°You¡¯re...¡±


    Luo Yichen stood in front of Mei Ruohan and looked at Qu Qingning. With a smile on his cold face, he said in a warm and slow voice, ¡°Even though we are old friends reuniting, you can¡¯t stare at my wife like that.¡±


    Qu Qingning wanted tough, but he seemed to be suddenly drowned by sadness and couldn¡¯tugh.


    Luo Yichen stepped forward and patted his shoulder, ¡°No more words. We were originally in seclusion, but Su Jiuzhou made such a big trouble. Both Ruohan and I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Hearing this, Qu Qingning gave a smile, ¡°Su Jiuzhou...and Su Li are the same person. I... got a good beating from her.¡±


    Mei Ruohan didn¡¯t look haggard as before. Her cultivation was still at the Yuanying Realm, but with Luo Yichen¡¯s care, her appearance was not as haggard and ghastly as it was back then.


    At this time, Qu Qingning¡¯s words immediately reminded Mei Ruohan of the illusion she saw inexplicably in the Yuxu Sect.


    No, it wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    That tone was definitely Su Jiuzhou¡¯s!


    Mei Ruohan couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and her hands began to tremble. Luo Yichen held her palm nervously, and his eyes darkened. He said to Qu Qingning, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in another ce.¡±


    Qu Qingning nced at Mei Ruohan, who was obviously in an abnormal state, and nodded gently.


    After a while, the three of them arrived at a clean thatched hut in the mountains. The thatches and woods were still new, so it should have been built a short time ago.


    ¡°Since Ruohan and I arrived in the Jiuzhou Region, we have been living here temporarily. The nimbus is scarce here, and no practitioner will pass by.¡±


    Luo Yichen closed the door cautiously, but he didn¡¯t set a protection boundary for fear that it would provoke greater suspicion.


    Qu Qingning sat down and looked at Mei Ruohan who had been shivering all over. Then he shifted his gaze to Luo Yichen¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m not the same as before?¡±


    ¡°Your sorrow doesn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Luo Yichen wore a faint smile, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t let go of the past, your ¡®Qiyu Evil Martial Art¡¯ wouldn¡¯t have progressed so rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Why do you know that?¡±


    Qu Qingning was puzzled. But luckily, Luo Yichen gave him the answer soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I also practiced this martial art andpleted it.¡±


    Qu Qingning¡¯s face stiffened. Then he heard Luo Yichen continue, ¡°You¡¯re not as talented as I am.¡±


    Qu Qingning furrowed his brow and forced a smile, ¡°I want to beat you up more than ever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the same to me. If Su Jiuzhou hadn¡¯t captured you in advance, you would have passed the second nature¡¯s testter, and then I couldn¡¯t help killing you.¡±


    Luo Yichen resumed his serious look.


    ¡°Did you also go to the Tianjiao Battle?¡± Qu Qingning was astonished, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in seclusion at that time?¡±


    Luo Yichen answered with a poker face, ¡°I lied.¡±


    Qu Qingning was speechless.


    ¡°Stop teasing Qingning.¡±


    Mei Ruohan finally made a sound. Her voice was as hoarse and terrible as a worn bellows, which startled Qu Qingning.


    Hearing his wife¡¯s instruction, Luo Yichen became solemn at once, ¡°Do you know the Many-faced Witch?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Qu Qingning looked confused. Among the holy boys of the top four holy sects, he was congenitallyzy and could be considered as knowing the least about the past of the Qingshui Circle.


    Luo Yichen pped his forehead with a helpless look.


    ¡°I knew your reaction... Lead us into the Ni Sect.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go there by yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have a reason...¡±


    Qu Qingning didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he still knocked on the gate of the Ni Sect. Because of his identity, the Ni Sect was like facing a formidable enemy, and he was soon received by Hua Yan.


    While walking, Mei Ruohan transmitted words to Qu Qingning. Then he vaguely understood why the two people couldn¡¯t enter the Ni Sect.


    ¡°He divided half of his soul to drive out my residual soul. For this reason... he has some changes in temperament.¡±


    Qu Qingning suddenly understood and fell into silence.


    A whileter, the three of them arrived at the hall of the Ni Sect. Hua Yan saw Mei Ruohan and gave a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Ruohan.¡±


    Mei Ruohan paused and nodded gently. She at least seemed to have a good rtionship with Hua Yan when Su Li was still the Holy Girl of the Yuxu Sect.


    ¡°Yichen managed to drive out my residual soul recently.¡±


    She stroked her brow and smiled lightly, ¡°Now that the spell is broken, I can say a lot of things.¡±


    Hua Yan and Qu Qingning couldn¡¯t understand her words with a puzzled look. Fortunately, Luo Yichen added aside, ¡°Do you know the Many-faced Witch, Lord Hua?¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s eyes glinted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her. She is Fate Ancestor¡¯s helper and can change into any person or breath. Even Senior Bai hasn¡¯t found her traces.¡±


    ¡°I used to be her disciple and had many secrets sealed under her spell. As long as I exposed those secrets, I would be tortured as if death was preferable.¡±


    Mei Ruohan¡¯s gaze was deep, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I had a new soul in the Reincarnation Mirror. Later on, because of my two souls fighting, I was out of mind for 1,000 years. Itsted until Yichen got me out and healed me, so I couldpletely escape her control.¡±


    Hua Yan was shocked to hear it.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Mei Ruohan had been a disciple of the Many-faced Witch.


    ¡°Then what about Fang Ling?¡±


    Mei Ruohan pinched her sleeves, ¡°After I went crazy... I became an abandoned pawn. Now the Many-faced Witch thought I should be already dead. She needed new eyes to rest on the Yuxu Sect, so... Fang Ling became her new pawn.¡±


    Hua Yan remembered Fang Ling who was still locked up in the dungeon and breathed a light sigh of relief. Fortunately, Su Li didn¡¯t release Fang Ling for old times¡¯ sake.


    At this point, Mei Ruohan added, ¡°That wasn¡¯t Fang Ling¡¯s volition. She felt guilty and volunteered to be a disciple of the Many-faced Witch to help me. It¡¯s... all my fault.¡±


    Luo Yichen clenched Mei Ruohan¡¯s cold hands and said to Hua Yan, ¡°Fang Ling indeed came to me at that time.¡±

 Chapter 667 - Testing Blood Poison

    <h4>Chapter 667 Testing Blood Poison</h4>


    Hua Yan was surprised and suddenly enlightened. Su Li once went to see Fang Ling alone in the dungeon. Aftering out, she didn¡¯t release Fang Ling, but she withdrew the punishment in the dungeon and simply imprisoned Fang Ling.


    Did Fang Ling take a risk to reveal something to Su Li at that time?


    Hua Yan pondered for a moment, and her attention was soon attracted by Mei Ruohan¡¯s broken spell, ¡°So you can tell those secrets now? Who is the Many-faced Witch?¡±


    Mei Ruohan closed her eyes and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know who she¡¯s ying. She is good-looking and young. She likes to wear a faint yellow imperial costume. Sometimes she stands in a pure white pce, sometimes she is in a luxurious golden hall, and sometimes old women in grey robes walk around her, looking like elders...¡±


    ¡°Yin Lin!¡±


    Qu Qingning interrupted Mei Ruohan¡¯s description with an astonished look, ¡°She¡¯s the Head of Huangxing Hall, Yin Lin! In this case, the Huangxing Hall is also under control!¡±


    Hua Yan¡¯s face darkened. She made a gesture, ¡°I¡¯ll transmit messages to Grand Elder and Old Ancestor Tianxing right now. Grand Elder will receive it once she returns. Something has happened to the Tianhe Sect, and the blood-red veins are spreading the earth. I don¡¯t know what Senior Bai is doing in the Tianhe Sect now...¡±


    ¡°The situation is getting chaotic.¡±


    Luo Yichen¡¯s voice was grave. He turned to Qu Qingning, who was in a fretful state, ¡°We can¡¯t alert the enemy. You should understand that a blind action will put Yin Xuetong into trouble.¡±


    Qu Qingning trembled and then rxed himself. He said in a bitter and sad tone, ¡°I... in this great battle, what can I do if I¡¯m not even a Junior Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Enter the Reincarnation Mirror.¡±


    Hua Yan uttered solemnly, ¡°Qu Qingning, you haven¡¯t yetpleted your practice method andck time. As for Luo Yichen, your soul is damaged and will need a long time to heal itself. The Reincarnation Mirror can help you guys. By the way, Fang Yuan and others are also inside it.¡±


    ¡°Once the battle situation changes, I¡¯ll awaken you guy at once. Before this, how about you try your best to prepare for the chance of victory?¡±


    The hall fell into a long silence. A whileter, there were two responses one after another.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the stony hall of the Tianhe Sect, crisscross blood-red veins were dense, looking as if a red carpet covered the earth.


    A month had passed. Fang Huaji waited so long, but the Fate Pce didn¡¯t send anyone to stop him.


    ¡°Why? Why did no one stop me?¡±


    With Fang Huaji¡¯s permission, Bai Su no longer needed to kneel and sat cross-legged aside. After hearing that, he said calmly, ¡°If I ask you to terminate your n now, will you do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Fang Huaji¡¯s eyes glint, ¡°I have painstakingly prepared for 10,000 years for today!¡±


    ¡°Then I have nothing to say.¡±


    Bai Su let out a long sigh, ¡°I only hope that you will allow the grand elders of 27 sects to leave your Tianhe Sect. Just to keep a glimmer of hope for the Qingshui Circle.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you that.¡±


    Fang Huaji nodded casually, ¡°But if I let them go for nothing, what about our Tianhe Sect? You must give me a reason.¡±


    Did he want information...?


    Bai Su had no way that Fang Huaji still persisted in his error. In his view, Fang Huaji couldn¡¯t turn the situation around, even though he got more information. Everything was doomed.


    Bai Mo didn¡¯t attack Fang Huaji clearly because he hadplete confidence.


    At this point, a carrier rune popped up from the nothingness and disappeared as a light spot in Bai Su¡¯s ear.


    Hearing Hua Yan¡¯s voice, Bai Su grew grave. He said in a low voice, ¡°The Head of the Huangxing Hall, Yin Lin, is the Many-faced Witch.¡±


    Fang Huaji¡¯s face changed slightly, and then he gave a crazy smile of hatred.


    ¡°Great! I am satisfied with your information. I will let those grand elders go.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is your n? And what is the function of these blood-red veins?¡±


    Looking at Fang Huaji¡¯s twisted face, Bai Su couldn¡¯t help but have a chill down his back and forced himself to raise this question.


    Fang Huaji stopped smiling and said enigmatically, ¡°You¡¯ll know why I¡¯m so sure in two months.¡±


    The whole night was silent.


    The next morning, the sun rose in the east and dispersed the coldness in the small courtyard.


    Su Li got up early. Today was the day she went to the market every month.


    It was not until Su Li filled the pack basket in the vegetable field that she straightened up to wipe her sweat and shouted to the house, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go to the market and be back before dark!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Be careful on the road.¡±


    Gentle words came from the house, sounding as if it was really a kind adoptive mother.


    Su Li gave a promise and then turned to bounce out of the courtyard gate. A touch of gloom vaguely swept through her clear eyes.


    One month had passed, but she still didn¡¯t get any chance, which deeply worried her.


    If she was like herst wasting six years in the illusion, it would be toote, even though she broke through the Great Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Chance... chance...¡± Su Li muttered. However, she remained calm to go about her day¡¯s work as usual and didn¡¯t return the same way she came until the evening.


    She seemed to be walking a little faster and was cut on her calf by the sharp grass-de on the roadside. With a groan, she squatted down to check and found a shallow wound. Immediately, her face rxed.


    Su Li stood up and was about to rush home when her eyes suddenly froze and rested on the withered and ckened curled grass-de.


    Many grass-des were frozen like this in the winter, but she was cut just now. The curled and ckened grass-des were soft and couldn¡¯t be so sharp...


    Blood Poison?


    Although her cultivation was isted by the illusion, her talent still existed!


    Su Li¡¯s eyes lit up, but she didn¡¯t confirm it at once. The sky was getting dark. If she didn¡¯t go back, her adoptive mother would notice something wrong and walk out to find her.


    Su Li returned to her courtyard and handed the coins to her adoptive mother with her usual expression. Then she washed her hands at the well and went back to the dining table to pick up her chopsticks.


    ¡°How is the market today?¡±


    Her adoptive mother¡¯s eyes were gentle. It would be hard to detect malice if not for Su Li.


    Su Li only needed to finish a test without considering the subsequent bad consequence. But how did Duan Hongchen perceive her adoptive mother¡¯s malice and escape from the dilemma in childhood?


    Su Li couldn¡¯t help thinking about it and pretended to answer as meekly as usual, ¡°Nothing special. By the way, my foot was identally cut by the grass-de on the way back, but the wound is shallow and doesn¡¯t need a bandage.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to my parents¡¯ house ande back at night. You¡¯ll stay at home and not run outside, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it, mother.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Tonight, Su Liy in bed and was active in thinking with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Parents¡¯ house?


    ¡°My adoptive mother most likely won¡¯t return to her parents¡¯ house but to her sect. Or otherse to her, but she is inconvenienced to meet them in the courtyard for fear of being seen by me.


    ¡°Anyway, she won¡¯t watch me in the courtyard tomorrow.


    ¡°But it can¡¯t be ruled out that she has her men watching me on her behalf, so I still need to test the effect of Blood Poison cautiously.¡±


    Su Li turned her tomorrow¡¯s n over and over in her mind until it was clear before falling into a deep sleep.


    The next early morning, her adoptive mother really left the courtyard. Su Li got up to put on her clothes and finished watering the vegetable field patiently. After sitting dazedly in the main room for a moment, she sighed to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m so bored... There is a lion acrobatic show in the market today. It¡¯s a pity for me not to go and see it. Since my mother ising back in the evening, I can sneak out and return at noon without anyone noticing, right?¡±


    Su Li muttered, and her eyes grew brighter. Finally, she plucked up her courage to fetch her few coins and sneak out of the courtyard.


    A momentter, a ck figure appeared in the quiet courtyard and chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my mistress had the potential of being a good wife and mother and doted so much on this wild girl...¡±


    After saying that, the ck figure turned back to the house.


    He had been keeping an eye on Duan Hongchen for several years and hadn¡¯t found the slightest abnormality. His mistress had made the wrong decision, with a gradual loss of patience and a shift of mind to another ce. Besides, this girl would be killed by his mistress soon, so his asionalziness was nothing.


    Aftering to the market, Su Li made several temptations and didn¡¯t sense being spied on. With a secret sigh of relief, she first went to a clothes shop for a robe to put on and then entered the most luxurious loft in the center of Ruyi Market, which she had never been before.


    Through this month¡¯s observation, she found that the operation mode of Ruyi Market was strikingly simr to that of Tianyake Attic, so she came here with some assurance.


    As soon as Su Li entered the door, a female practitioner guide with a delicate face walked up to her. Seeing Su Li¡¯s covered face, the female practitioner didn¡¯t mind and bent lightly over her, ¡°Guest, what can I do for you?¡±


    Su Li reached out to put a porcin bottle containing blood on her palm and whispered, ¡°Test the power of this poison for me. I¡¯ll give you some of the blood in return.¡±


    Hearing this, the female practitioner¡¯s smile faded a bit, but she remained polite. Although it was infrequent to test the power of a poison, it was indeed Ruyi Market¡¯s business. She put away the porcin bottle carefully and bowed to Su Li.


    ¡°Guest, please wait a moment.¡±


    Su Li nodded and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch it directly with your hands, otherwise... with your cultivation, you won¡¯t survive until your seniores to rescue you.¡±


    She still had the previous eyesight and naturally saw that the female practitioner in front of her was just in the Zhuji Realm. If the power of her blood poison didn¡¯t diminish, the female practitioner would disappear once she touched it.


    The female practitioner¡¯s hand trembled gently. She turned solemn and hurried to withdraw her previous contempt, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, senior.¡±


    She had contempt for Su Li¡¯s young voice and mortal physique. However, since Su Li could see her cultivation, Su Li couldn¡¯t be a mortal. On the contrary, she couldn¡¯t see through this senior¡¯s cultivation.


    Thinking of this, the female practitioner dismissed her previous idea of random testing and knocked on the door of an administrator.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    A calm voice came from the door. The female practitioner took a deep breath and reported, ¡°Test a poison. Its power may be above the Jindan Realm.¡±


    Creak...


    The door opened from inside, and an elder came out with some surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this remote ce has poison equivalent to the Jindan Realm. Where is the poison?¡±


    ¡°It is in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, administrator.¡±


    The female practitioner nodded and followed behind him with anxiety. At this moment, she, who knew little about poison, came to her senses. Did she greatly exaggerate it?


    A momentter, the elder and the female practitioner came to the underground ce where the demon beasts were kept. As a branch of Ruyi Market, they couldn¡¯t afford to raise a poison maker. Their method of testing poison was very primitive, that was, to test the poison with a demon beast.


    The elder walked straight to the dungeon where the demon beast in the Jindan Realm was kept. It was obvious that the demon beast in the Jindan Realm was very hungry with scarlet eyes in an irrational state.


    With a serious face, the elder took out a spiritual beast¡¯s meat and gingerly shed a drop of Su Li¡¯s blood on it. Seeing no change in the spiritual beast¡¯s meat, he frowned in silence and threw the meat into the cage.


    Immediately, the demon beast jumped up and swallowed it in on gulp. Its eyes regained some rity, and it spoke the mortalnguage, ¡°Mortal, what did you feed me? My spirit is much better.¡±


    The elder kept a straight face and turned to nce at the female practitioner.


    The female practitioner panicked at once and was about to exin, but she heard the demon beast¡¯s sudden scream. Then it melted like ice met fire and became a pool of blood in a twinkle.


    The female practitioner no longer panicked but looked at it with fear. At the thought that she carried this whole bottle of horrible poison blood before, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    The elder was at least experienced, but the bottle was trembling in his hands now.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and invite the senior who provided this poison to the Tianzi Room on the top floor!¡±

 Chapter 668 - Lunatic Devil Fang Huaji

    <h4>Chapter 668 Lunatic Devil Fang Huaji</h4>


    Su Li was sitting in the hall on the first floor. She was unsure whether her blood poison had diminished, but her only certainty was that even a Junior Emperor had no way out about her poison. Even though her blood poison had diminished a lot, it was also very likely to achieve the effect of poisoning the one in the Jindan Realm.


    Without waiting too long, Su Li saw the female practitioner who had just left and was rushing over, with the unfaded fear in her eyes. Immediately, she calmed down.


    ¡°Senior, our administrator invites you to the top floor for a detailed discussion.¡±


    Su Li didn¡¯t scare in the slightest and chuckled, ¡°It seems to receive a good effect.¡±


    It was far superior to that!


    The female practitioner wore a sincere smile and led the way respectfully. After receiving the senior in such a position, her reward might be beyond expectation.


    A whileter, they arrived at the top floor, and the administrator was already waiting here. At this moment, he didn¡¯t mind Su Li¡¯s attire and quickly stood up to salute her, ¡°The administrator of the branch in the Fanglong City of Ruyi Market, greetings to senior.¡±


    With a light response, Su Li walked past the bowed elder and said casually, ¡°Rise. How is the effect of the poison?¡±


    The elder wasn¡¯t surprised by Su Li¡¯s attitude. This was the attitude of a strong person. If Su Li showed a meek attitude like she was in front of her adoptive mother, the elder would suspect whether she picked up the bottle of poison with good luck.


    Although the elder didn¡¯t sense Su Li¡¯s cultivation, how could she be a mortal with her noble grace in a long-standing high status?


    ¡°Senior, our branch has no poison maker, so we can only test with demon beasts. Just now, a demon beast in the Jindan Realm swallowed a drop of your blood poison and only persisted a few breaths. Then it melt into the blood and died, without even leaving a corpse. If you want to continue the test, I¡¯m afraid you will have to go to our bigger branch.¡±


    After finishing the answer, the elder¡¯s heart thumped like a drum. Even himself wasn¡¯t satisfied with his test result. If this senior got angry...


    ¡°All right. The Jindan Realm is enough.¡±


    Su Li casually picked up her porcin bottle on the table and unplugged it. Then she poured half of it into an empty wine ss and handed the ss to the elder.


    The elder immediately stepped back in terror and crashed into the cab with a pale face.


    Seeing this, Su Li gave a lowugh, ¡°This is your branch¡¯s returns, what do you think?¡±


    The elder wiped his forehead and swallowed his saliva, forcing a smile, ¡°You give too much! Even 1,000 demon beasts in the Jindan Realm are not worth this ss! I don¡¯t dare to covet so much. Senior, if you have other instructions, I will take them upon myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sensible person.¡±


    Su Li¡¯s tone remained casual, ¡°I need you for a quick errand.¡±


    After a pause, the elder calmed himself down and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, go ahead, please.¡±


    In the evening, Su Li sat at the dining table and waited for her adoptive mother to return, with her feet up. Her stomach was growling with hunger, but she still waited. Her clear eyes fixed on the courtyard gate.


    Untilte at night, the gate was opened quietly, and Su Li¡¯s adoptive mother walked out of the darkness, with a frighteningly cold face.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately jumped down from the stool and trotted to hug her adoptive mother.


    Zhang Yueru was stunned and looked at a table of cold food, ¡°Are you still waiting for me? Haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    Su Li bit her lips and nodded pitifully, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re back sote. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    A trace of touch shed in Zhang Yueru¡¯s eyes but was soon covered with coldness.


    The path to immortality couldn¡¯t be affected by emotions.


    She had already found a route of retreat, so it was time for her to say goodbye to this girl.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Yueru gave a gentle smile and carried Su Li into the house, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s have supper together.¡±


    This was thest supper.


    Zhang Yueru added this word inwardly. Her smile faded gradually as she saw the girl in her arms nod cheerfully.


    This terrible chance wasted her five years! Crap!


    Su Li quickly heated all the food and ced them on the table, with steam rising.


    ¡°It smells delicious!¡± Zhang Yueru narrowed her eyes with a smile and praised.


    At the same time, she thought to herself, ¡°Have a hearty meal before you die, so you won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    Hearing Zhang Yueru¡¯s praise, Su Li grinned at once and picked up a duck blood clot, ¡°Mother, try my cooking!¡±


    ¡°Well, you eat too.¡±


    The house was filled with the aroma of food and a warm picture of a mother and daughter dining in harmony.


    The smell of duck blood wafted through in the seasoning, which caused Zhang Yueru¡¯s servant hiding in the dark to frown.


    The practitioners¡¯ five senses were magnified, so they hated food made of blood the most. The servant didn¡¯t know how his mistress endured it for five years.


    Su Li picked up her bowel and took a bite of the duck blood. When she saw her adoptive mother finish the whole duck blood clot, she couldn¡¯t help but smile more brilliantly.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you giggling about?¡±


    Zhang Yueru picked up food for Su Li again and thought that she had a conscience among the practitioners. If it were other practitioners, they would kill Su Li without caring too much.


    While watching Zhang Yueru eat a lot of dishes, Su Li stopped smiling and sighed, ¡°If only you are my real mother.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Zhang Yueru wanted to put down her tableware and stroke Su Li¡¯s head. All of a sudden, she frowned, and her hands began to tremble.


    tter!


    Zhang Yueru¡¯s bowl fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. With her blurry eyes, she saw that Su Li was still smiling.


    ¡°If you were my real mother, I wouldn¡¯t have to poison you.¡±


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Zhang Yueru screamed and melted into a pool of blood in a twinkle.


    Su Li sat at the table and tapped her fingers. She said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    In the cold wind, the elder of Ruyi Market came with aplicated expression. At this moment, he could be sure that this girl in front of him had no cultivation, but she spoke looking as if an old fox just upied the girl¡¯s body.


    Since Zhang Yueru was dead, he certainly didn¡¯t meddle in the matter. On the contrary, he showed a more respectful look.


    ¡°Senior, a flying demon beast is ready. So now you can go to the transportation hub, Pingshan City.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Su Li stood up and walked to him. She pointed behind him her and instructed, ¡°Clean it up. I don¡¯t want to be known.¡±


    The elder¡¯s awe increased. After a wave, several figures entered the house, and soon a painful scream rang out.


    ¡°What about the Jin family?¡±


    There was a touch of worry in the elder¡¯s eyes, but he still asked, ¡°They are the top cultivation family in Fanglong City. It is inconvenient for our Ruyi Market to deal with them.¡±


    With a calm face, Su Li flung her sleeves and walked out of the courtyard gate, ¡°Let¡¯s leave before we get into trouble. I¡¯m pressed for time.¡±


    The elder sighed with relief and hurried to follow behind her.


    A whileter, Su Li sat on a flying demon beast and clung to the rein. If she was right...


    tter!


    The flying demon beast opened its swings and flew to the sky. At the moment when it carried Su Li away from Fanglong City, everything before her eyes shattered, including the flying demon beast itself.


    Su Li wasn¡¯t flustered because she had retrieved her full cultivation at this moment and stood in the air.


    As long as she left Fanglong City, the illusion would be immediately broken.


    Her guess was indeed correct.


    Su Li looked around and saw all pure white without an exit.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    A blurred pretty figure suddenly appeared, ¡°Exit?¡±


    Su Li¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. She took a step back and bowed to salute, ¡°Greetings, Senior Duan.¡±


    If she was right, the person in front of her should be Star Master, Duan Hongchen!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe to see you. After all, my movement will put you in the attention of many existences.¡±


    Duan Hongchen¡¯s words puzzled Su Li but made her feel creepy.


    ¡°Descendant of the Undying n and the Supreme Human n. You don¡¯t seem to know that you are a special existence. You symbolize the life level of our Human n was broken, but you were stolen on the day you were born and disappeared.¡±


    Su Li looked confused. Was Duan Hongchen talking about her?


    ¡°But the news I got in this circle is... my existence was created by an evil person called Bai Mo.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the blurred pretty figure shook her head and chuckled, ¡°No one can create your existence, not even me. But I...am already standing at the top of the universe.¡±


    ¡°So Bai Mo... is a thief!¡±


    Su Li was shocked and almost out of her mind by Duan Hongchen¡¯s information, but could the Master of the Universe lie to her?


    ¡°For tens of thousands of years, the Undying n and the Human n haven¡¯t given up looking for you, but I never expect you to be taken to such a remote corner. If you hadn¡¯t chosen to challenge the Star Path, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find you.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be different now. You are tainted with the aura of the Death Region n and use it perfectly. It even overpowers your Undying n¡¯s bloodline, so odd.¡±


    Duan Hongchen didn¡¯t continue to exin more, ¡°You seem to be in a bad situation. After meeting me, the situation will be even worse. As soon as you solve the problems in this circle, you must leave quickly without lingering. Now, I will personally reward you for passing through the illusion.¡±


    The blurred pretty figure shed and touched between Su Li¡¯s eyebrows before she could react.


    Instantly, the majestic and fierce information and energy wrapped her into a ball. And at the same time, the blurred pretty figure shattered and disappeared.


    A few breathster, dense huge eyes suddenly emerged in this pure white space, as if looking for something. But because of the white silk wrap, Su Li¡¯s existence wasn¡¯t seen.


    Soon those eyes dispelled with a cold snort.


    ...


    Time passed in a tense situation, and in the blink of an eye, it was two monthster.


    This day, the earth of the whole Qingshui Circle was covered by blood-red veins. And at the same moment, Fang Huaji opened his eyes, and his majestic voice spread throughout the whole Qingshui Circle along the veins.


    ¡°All living beings in the Qingshui Circle, I¡¯m the old ancestor of the Tianhe Sect, Fang Huaji. Whether you are a practitioner or a mortal, now I must let you know that the Qingshui Circle is at a time of life and death.


    ¡°If Bai Mo takes control of this circle, it will be a disaster for all living beings. I made painstaking efforts and found a way, but I have little chance of winning by fighting alone. Now, I need your help.


    ¡°I used to be the Head of the Qi Hall in the Qingshui Pce and had unique skills in refining weapons.¡±


    As soon as Fang Huaji mentioned the Qingshui Pce, the naturalw felt provoked and sted down countless thunder, shining the whole Tianhe Sect as a bright day!


    Bai Su closed his eyes but heard no thunder. He opened his eyes slowly and was surprised to see the thunder transformed into a blinding light in Fang Huaji¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 669 - War

    <h4>Chapter 669 War</h4>


    Unexpectedly, Fang Huaji received the thunder for testing into his hands. Did a Great Emperor... have such a powerful strength?


    With a cold snort, Fang Huaji drew opening a round portal with his right hand and then threw the light in his grip into it, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ept this ¡®great gift¡¯. Here you are.¡±


    As soon as Fang Huaji finished speaking, a round portal appeared above the Fate Pce. The violent thunder sted down, but it directly dissipated into the air when approaching the Fate Pce.


    Fang Huaji coldly snorted at this and didn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°Everyone, my refining weapons are under your feet. As long as you are willing to fight for the Qingshui Circle, you can take up them. Mortals can kill practitioners in the Zhuji Realm with them! Practitioners in the Zhuji Realm can kill the ones in the Jindan Realm with them! By analogy, if you are in nature¡¯s test, you can even join forces to kill a Junior Emperor. The spirituality in my blood is the cornerstone for you to use spiritual weapons!¡±


    At the moment when Fang Huaji¡¯s voice spread throughout the Qingshui Circle, all living beings who had some understanding of the cultivation circle were in a state of utter shock.


    Mortals were the most numerous in the whole Qingshui Circle!


    What a great feat it was to give every mortal the strength to fight with a cultivator!


    Hearing Fang Huaji¡¯s n at the moment, even Bai Su couldn¡¯t help but freeze there without a word for a long time.


    ¡°How can one tolerate others encroaching on his preserve?


    ¡°As long as you guys volunteer to take up weapons, our power will be far superior to Bai Mo¡¯s!¡±


    ...


    At this moment, living beings in every region gradually focused their eyes on the blood-red veins under their feet, whether they were mortals or practitioners.


    Instead of panic, they were full of fierce fighting spirit!


    Finally, an aged grand elder took out a weirdly-shaped spiritual spear from the blood-red veins. The moment he touched the spear, he understood its usage, and his cloudy eyes lit up.


    ¡°I would risk death for the Qingshui Circle!¡±


    81 regions in the Qingshui Circle rose in rebellion at the same time. Countless practitioners surged toward the teleporting matrixes, and even countless mortals made bold to join them.


    ¡°Crazy... they are all crazy!¡±


    Someone didn¡¯t want to take up weapons and muttered with a frightened look, ¡°How can a mortal be a match for a practitioner? The old fox behind this idea is a madman!¡±


    But no matter how hard he tried to dissuade, the only young mortal who could see supernormal hope and was full of fantasy still entered the teleporting matrix without looking back.


    Bai Su turned white and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s gonna kill a lot of people. Both mortals and practitioners will die! Fang Huaji, you¡¯re not saving but worsening the Qingshui Circle!¡±


    ¡°How can there be no deaths in a war?¡±


    Fang Huaji remained cold and averted his eyes, ¡°A naive man like you is not destined to seed. I am the real candidate for the revenge of the Qingshui Pce.¡±


    Bai Su was stuck dumb and choked with grief, ¡°Even though it¡¯s hatred, you shouldn¡¯t harm the innocent. Fang Huaji, you¡¯re... really a lunatic devil.¡±


    ¡°Without being lunatic, I wouldn¡¯t have be a devil.¡±


    Fang Huaji gazed through the space and seemed to see the constant shing light of the teleporting matrix, ¡°A long time ago, I said I only cared about revenge and nothing else.¡±


    In the Fate Pce, the lord of the Shengtian Shrine and others were finally summoned by Bai Ming.


    ¡°You guys should also see the Tianhe Sect¡¯s big move.¡±


    Bai Ming picked his fingernails and looked up with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Fang Huaji came up with this idea.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency the Fate Ancestor, how do we deal with it?¡± The lord of the Shengtian Shrine, Ling Kun stepped forward and asked initiatively. Recently, he always felt that Bai Ming gave him a very odd attitude, but he couldn¡¯t describe it.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Bai Ming changed his hand movements. He crossed his hands and swept his sharp eyes over the leaders of the top three holy sects, ¡°This time, the Huangxing Hall and the Ankui Valley will be auxiliaries, while Ling Kun, you will be themander-in-chief. The Shengtian Shrine¡¯s position is worth it.¡±


    Ling Kun shook with shock, and his eyes lit up. He hurried to kneel, ¡°I dare not. I will obey Your Excellency¡¯s order and fight with all my might!¡±


    ¡°Then go to assemble your men. With Fang Huaji¡¯s agitation, you don¡¯t have much time to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Qu Liancheng listened aside in silence and pondered, ¡°Bai Ming really wants to ruin the whole Shengtian Shrine in the war, but what is his purpose?¡±


    In just a few hours, more and more practitioners and mortals appeared in the Holy Region. The Tianhe Sect had long made preparations to put all elders in charge of the army. Every elder was in nature¡¯s test, and due to their hold of the spiritual weapons in the blood-red veins now, they were like Junior Emperors enough to lead an army of practitioners.


    A war broke out unsurprisingly!


    In the center of the Qingshui Circle, also the in between the top four holy sects, there was a rumble of fighting and wholesale ughter.


    In the beginning, the war was in a stalemate. But as more and more reinforcements came from 81 regions, and the mortals¡¯ spiritual weapons could attack practitioners in the Zhuji Realm from a distance to kill them in one blow, the army led by the Shengtian Shrine had a surge in casualties and couldn¡¯t hold on.


    Ling Kun calcted casualties every day and was very upset about it. They couldn¡¯t take the spiritual weapons in the blood-red veins, so their overall strength was much lower. If this went on, they would be all killed by the army of the Tianhe Sect within one month!


    By the time the attacking army reached the gate of the Fate Pce, even if he died ten thousand times, it would not atone for his crime!


    ¡°Every practitioner of our Shengtian Shrine has survived among many corpses and is nothing difficult in fighting 10 enemies alone. Why are we so vulnerable?¡±


    This was what puzzled Ling Kun the most, but he looked around and couldn¡¯t find anyone to investigate the matter.


    ¡°Ling Li...¡±


    Ling Kun cast his gloomy eyes at the bloody-soaked theatre of war and fell into silence for a long time.


    mes of war had been raging for half a year.


    By the third month, the Ankui Valley and the Huangxing Hall all appeared to attend the war with 17 great holy sects.


    At this moment, Qu Liancheng¡¯s poison finally broke out. The blood?poison began to spread. For every death in the Shengtian Shrine, dozens or even more practitioners would be killed. The situation was reversed little by little.


    27 sects couldn¡¯t wait to attend the war regardless of Bai Su¡¯s warning! Then the Fate Pce¡¯s side was once again suppressed and beaten.


    The mes of war became more even raging and dyed the whole Qingshui Circle red. Countless living beings died every day.


    In the empty hall, Bai Ming looked at the image emerging in the small golden tower, and his smile grew wilder.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Fang Huaji, you¡¯re really my helper!¡±


    With a cheerful smile, Bai Ming stood up and straightened his clothes. A silent hole gaped beneath the small golden tower. He stepped down and walked for a long while.


    Finally, a huge fiery Circle Nucleus came into view. Sensing Bai Ming¡¯s arrival, a ferocious human face immediately appeared on the fiery Circle Nucleus, and a scream of hatred echoed through the space.


    ¡°An inferior n is trying to devour the Circle n. Our n won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Bai Ming looked at the human face happily, ¡°Do you see? The living beings you bred are killing each other and going to extinction, while your naturalw will be under my control and obedient to destroy all those who started this war.¡±


    At this point, Bai Ming clenched his palm. Then ck ¡°ink¡± poured into the void slowly soaking the Circle Nucleus, which made it difficult for the human face to appear.


    ¡°Bai Mo! You won¡¯t seed. No way!¡±


    The Circle Nucleus barely maintained its form and shouted in a crazy voice, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten the special being you brought with you. She is your nemesis, but you are afraid of me getting out of the trap and don¡¯t dare to leave here for a long time. That¡¯s your biggest weakness, Su Li... her background is far beyond your imagination. You¡¯ll fail... you¡¯ll definitely fail!¡±


    ¡°So noisy.¡±


    Bai Ming kept a poker face and clenched his palm. Immediately, the Circle Nucleus uttered a heartrending cry, and its human face copsed.


    ¡°I seem to be crazy to have thought that you would beg me for mercy and offer up your life nucleus. It¡¯s nothing...¡±


    Bai Ming turned away.


    ¡°When I destroy 90% of the foundation of this circle, you will copse, and the Chimo Circle will also be destroyed. Then I can harvest two Circle Nucleuses at a time. That¡¯s enough to replenish my losses...¡±


    Time passed relentlessly in the mes of war. It turned into the ninth month of the war under tragic circumstances.


    On one day of this month, Fang Mu raised his head numbly with scarlet eyes but found no one to kill in front of him.


    ¡°Did we... win?¡±


    He muttered in a daze and choked up while looking at the blood-red surroundings.


    There was no winner in this war.


    Lots of people had died. Many elders of the Tianhe Sect he was familiar with were killed in front of him. Even the grand elders of 27 sects were mostly dead because of the blood poison suicide bomber thrown out by the Fate Pce.


    At this moment, Fang Mu stretched his thinking instead.


    He kept wondering where his big brother was now?


    ¡°Reorganize our forces. Sadness can¡¯t change anything, so we should destroy the Fate Pce in one fell swoop!¡±


    Fang Huaji¡¯s sonorous voice came, ¡°Now listen to mymand. Go to the Fate Pce and win the war at one blow!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the sky, ¡°Fang Huaji, I¡¯ll allow you to die in your own sect out of kindness, okay?¡±


    A white figure appeared from the distorted space and stood not far in front of Fang Huaji. The face gradually became clear. It was none other than Bai Ming.


    Bai Su sighed and closed his eyes.


    Was the picture in his previous divination about to appear?


    The dialogue between the two sides spread the whole Qingshui Circle through the blood-red veins. In this instant, the remaining practitioners converged towards the Tianhe Sect at once.


    ¡°Bai Mo, have you finally stopped being a coward?¡±


    At the sight of Bai Ming, Fang Huaji gave an increasing murderous look, ¡°Today is your day of death!¡±


    Bai Ming tilted his head and smiled at Fang Huaji, ¡°No, I¡¯m here today specifically to thank you.¡±


    Fang Huaji snorted coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe your story?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s expression was casual and pleasant, ¡°Now that your mission isplete, you shall die.¡±


    Fang Huaji¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and his robe melted into residue shadows.


    Bai Ming didn¡¯t dodge and uttered softly, ¡°Destroy Thunder.¡±


    Boom!


    Millions of pure ck thunder tilted down from the sky without warning. In just an instant, the gate of the Tianhe Sect turned into fly dust with the mountains.


    Only its area was protected by Fang Huaji and just turned into ruins instead of powder.


    ¡°Destroy Thunder?¡±


    Bai Su sat aside with a face of vicissitudes and looked at the ck thunder felling in a daze.


    This was his second witness to the Destroy Thunder.


    Nine months had passed. Bai Su¡¯s ck hair returned to white and his face wrinkled like the furrowed bark.


    Besides, his use of astrology had shortened his life, so he would die of old age after a few moments.

 Chapter 670 - I… Hate So Much

    <h4>Chapter 670 I¡­ Hate So Much</h4>


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Fang Huaji fell in the ruins and threw back his head tough loud while coughing blood, ¡°It¡¯s worthy of being a thunder for testing that even the Great Lord couldn¡¯t withstand. I provoked the ughter, so it is natural for me to withstand the Destroy Thunder. But your thunder seems weak and has failed to kill me once, hahaha cough¡­¡±


    Bai Ming raised his eyebrows and bent his finger to flick. In an instant, another bucket-thick thunder rushed down from the dark clouds and directly ground Fang Huaji¡¯s bones to dust. At the same time, hisughter stopped abruptly.


    Fang Huaji was dead!


    Bai Su was not hesitant about this and just stared at the ground with the blood-red veins still on it.


    Bai Ming frowned slightly. This was indeed out of his expectation. Who but a Great Emperor could support the operation of such vast veins?


    ¡°Well, just destroy it¡­¡±


    As Bai Ming was about to destroy the center of the blood-red veins, he paused and withdrew his hand with a straight face, ¡°Ling Kun, Qu Liancheng, and Yin Lin clean up the mess. Don¡¯t hurt Bai Su and bring him into the Fate Pce.¡±


    After saying that, Bai Ming jumped and disappeared.


    Bai Su sighed again.


    If Bai Ming had just chosen to destroy the veins just now, he would have been swept by the killing intent of all living beings in the Qingshui Circle and died with nothing left in one breath.


    This was Fang Huaji¡¯sst chance in exchange for his death.


    Unfortunately, Bai Mo was too cautious.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three figures appeared above the ruins. Ling Kun walked foremost with a vacant face.


    ¡°Months of war ended with a single strike from the Fate Ancestor, but why did it happen after I exhausted all the disciples?¡±


    ¡°Did you not notice it until now?¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s face was haggard and crinkled withughter, ¡°Bai Mo¡¯s aim is not to win the war but to kill living beings.¡±


    After this speech, the other three made different reactions.


    Ling Kun trembled violently, while Qu Liancheng just had a fluctuation in his eyes. As for Yin Lin¡­ she didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°I understand it toote as you do. If I could have exined it before Fang Huaji made his move¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡±


    All of a sudden, the fifth voice rang out in the field.


    Bai Su turned around in shock and saw that Fang Yuan appeared at an unknown hour and was standing in the center of the blood-red veins. Fang Yuan gently put his palms over the blood-red veins, and then his breath soared again from the Junior Emperor Realm.


    ¡°Qu Liancheng, you still have the right to choose.¡±


    After that, Qu Liancheng¡¯s hands glowed ck, and he pped them over Yin Lin¡¯s head, without demur.


    But this p was on her phantom.


    Yin Lin reappeared not far away and whispered a rebuke with a frown, ¡°Qu Liancheng, are you crazy?¡±


    This sudden change stunned Bai Su, as well as Qu Liancheng.


    Qu Liancheng smiled, ¡°Many-faced Witch, even after I have long vaguely guessed your identity, I still didn¡¯t intend to defect until the Fate Ancestor asked me to poison the Shengtian Shrine. I¡¯m selfish. If our sect disciples die in the same way, I cannot stand it.¡±


    ¡°Just for this?¡±


    While shaking her head with a chuckle, Yin Lin¡¯s face changed into an old woman¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    At the sight of the old woman¡¯s face, Fang Yuan¡¯s pupils shrank. Was the Many-faced Witch the same person as Mrs. Gu of the Ling Mansion in the Reincarnation Mirror, Gu Yan?


    Fang Yuan had a vague bad feeling but still gave a firm look. He waved his sleeves toy a blood-red cage in thisnd and said in a deep voice, ¡°Many-faced Witch, no matter who you are, no one will be able to save you today.¡±


    With a cold snort, the old woman turned into a phantom to break out of the cage, but she was directly bounced back by it.


    Then she turned into Su Li and said timidly, ¡°Great Emperor, you¡¯ve be a Great Emperor by what Fang Huaji left behind? I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Anger red in Fang Yuan¡¯s eyes. As he waved his sleeves, countless blood-red light prated the old woman¡¯s body, ¡°Don¡¯t turn into her. It disgusts me!¡±


    This time the old woman still turned into a phantom to dodge, and only blood was left on the ground. When she reappeared, she was by Ling Kun¡¯s side and covered her mouth and nose with blood spilling.


    ¡°Cough, I thought you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to attack me.¡±


    ¡°You are not her.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that she is still alive?¡±


    Fang Yuan blinked and lifted his hand with a cold face. Another wave of countless blood-red light flew down and enveloped Ling Kun in it as well.


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡±


    The Many-faced Witch was furious. Why didn¡¯t Bai Ming appear yet?


    ¡°Many-faced Witch, you said that Ling Kun is naive, but aren¡¯t you the same? If Bai Mo aplishes his purpose, all of us who upy the foundation of the Qingshui Circle will die.¡±


    ck lines spread around the Many-faced Witch¡¯s eyes. In an instant, her speed increased to a levelparable to Fang Yuan¡¯s and her voice became hoarser like a night crow.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re wrong about that. I¡¯m not from the Qingshui Circle, so Bai Mo has no reason to kill me!¡±


    Bai Su paused and then shook his head, ¡°His non-appearance is the best proof. You¡¯ve been around him for tens of thousands of years and know too much.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡±


    The Many-faced Witch¡¯s fierce face emerged with fine fuzz and a second pair of hands grew behind her back, ¡°He is my cultivationpanion and loves me! How could he harm me?¡±


    Bai Su looked silently at the Many-faced Witch¡¯s fierce face for a moment and couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°So you are more naive than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Click!


    The Many-faced Witch had six more pairs of limbs on her back and three pairs of eyes appearing on her face. Her speed rose to the extreme, but Fang Yuan grabbed her tentacle and yanked it when it prated Bai Su.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Many-faced Witch screamed and stepped back with resentful eyes.


    She came from the Starry Sky and was a many-faced spider demon. She was born with the ability to infinitely change and simte anyone¡¯s breath, but she had very poor practice talent. Even after living for tens of thousands of years, she was never able to break through the Junior Emperor Realm and stepped into the perfection phase of Dacheng Realm (Great Emperor Realm).


    Until she met Bai Mo, he gave her hope.


    But now, did Bai Su say she was cheated?


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    The Many-faced Witch endured the sharp pain and gave a twisted smile. Suddenly, her hands crossed in a strange gesture.


    ¡°You are in the Great Emperor Realm with the help of the means left behind by Fang Huaji. Do you think you can kill me so easily? Blood-killing Spell works!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ling Kun¡¯s body suddenly swelled and his breath soared. In a few breaths, he broke through to the Great Emperor Realm and rushed towards the center of the blood-red veins with a roar!


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s going to destroy the veins.¡±


    Bai Su barely made a warning. Fang Yuan¡¯s face darkened. He ignored the Many-faced Witch and dodged to block Ling Kun who was demonized under the spell. The two men fell into fierce fighting.


    After a gasp, the Many-faced Witch finally stopped expecting Bai Mo to appear and set up an altar quickly. She turned her hands over and kept forming seals.


    Bai Su watched her movements and shouted coldly, ¡°By now, you still want to help him aplish his purpose? Don¡¯t persist in your error to harm both others and yourself!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Bai Su. How do you know that I am doing this now to help him, not to save myself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him face to face about the exnation I want. It¡¯s not your turn to sow discord between us. In fact, it is easy to break the present situation. We have made preparations a long time ago!¡±


    The Many-faced Witch waved her sleeves, and then a pocket-sized mountain appeared out of nowhere on the altar. Bai Su took a closer look and found that it was a pocket edition of the Shengxian Mountain.


    He thought of something at once and gave a frightened look.


    The Tianjiao List!


    ¡°Hahaha, you all go to hell!¡±


    The Many-faced Witchughed wildly and smashed the Shengxian Mountain into pieces with a p. At this moment, blood gushed from the corners of her mouth. She suffered a bacsh.


    Fang Yuan, who was in fierce fighting with Ling Kun, suddenly changed his face and retreated very far away to support his body with the sword in his hand. The crimson blood gurgled down his sword.


    He wasn¡¯t injured but his blood was flowing away rapidly and his soul seemed to be missing a part suddenly. The sinful breath in the blood-red veins found an outlet to pour out, which caused his strength to wane rapidly.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Fang Yuan reluctantly let out a long roar and rushed towards the Many-faced Witch with blood-red eyes, but he was pped away by Ling Kun. His body split into pieces and his blood spilled in the air.


    The blood-red cage shattered with a crash.


    It was blood-red before Fang Mu¡¯s eyes. He looked at his bloody hands and then at the gaze from around him. His eyes were blurred and dizziness struck him as he spoke to himself in a daze.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on?¡±


    With a thud, Fang Mu fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up again.


    He had the same reaction as all the talents who had participated in the Tianjiao Battle in the past tens of thousands of years. They either bled to death from the seven openings in their heads or their souls were eliminated with their bodies being copsed.


    The foundation of the Qingshui Circle was disappearing at a faster rate than during the war.


    ¡°Well done, Gu Yan.¡±


    Bai Ming looked quietly down at the war of the Tianhe Sect and kept smiling. Beside him was an old torn paper lying there.


    It recorded the price of casting this spell. That was, the caster would be dragged into the Nine-disasters Hell to suffer generation after generation and never be born again!


    Bai Ming would be the only winner and not need anyone to share the fruits of victory with him.


    At this very moment, the image in the small golden tower suddenly changed, along with hisplexion.


    Fang Yuan¡¯s inverted flying body was caught by a pair of hands.


    After finishing her spell, Gu Yan wanted to escape but abruptly noticed another transparent cage outside the blood-red one.


    Atst, she smelled the fear of death and searched all her spells. She stared at theing figure and was about to cast a spell when she found that her hands were suddenly broken and fell to the ground.


    This scene threw her into such a strong confusion that she forget to cast a spell.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Bai Su looked at theer with relief, ¡°You seem to have fully fused your bloodline and achieved as a true Great Emperor. The Many-faced Witch¡¯s spells can¡¯t affect you.¡±


    With a grave face, Ling Li silently put Fang Yuan who was dying of serious injures into the Reincarnation Mirror.


    At least, Fang Yuan could die slowly there as the others.


    ¡°I¡¯mte.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s sighs seemed like kneaded sand melting in the wind. They turned into sharp swords to prate Ling Kun who was rushing over again with a roar and nailed him to the ground motionless. Because of the Many-faced Witch¡¯s change, the spell cast on him gradually disappeared and his true features were shown.


    ¡°I remember you.¡±


    Ling Li walked up to Ling Kun, who was at hisst gasp, ¡°I remember you. You are from the affiliated family of our Qingshui Pce, the Kun family. My mother dide from your family, yet she is not rted to you by blood. Did Bai Ming rely on this rtionship to let you overstep your bounds and inherit the pneuma fortune of our Qingshui Pce?¡±


    Ling Kun¡¯s mouth bubbled with blood and his eyes filled with hatred, ¡°If your father had treated our Kun family fairly, would our family have defected to the Fate Pce? My father was killed by your father!¡±


    ¡°So I am of the same generation as you, Ling Kun¡­¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°I have no memory of that year. However, my father¡¯s memory tells me that you would have been the master of this circle if your Kun family had not rebelled.¡±


    Ling Kun fell into a daze and then trembled all over.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. How is it possible¡­¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s ambition isn¡¯t in this circle because of¡­ my mother¡¯s disappearance.¡±


    Ling Li seemed to be telling a story unrted to himself, and pity welled up in his eyes, ¡°So you destroyed your own circle.¡±


    Ling Kun vomited bright red visceral blood with wide eyes, and his voice died away.


    ¡°I¡­ hate so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 671 - Honey, Ill Listen to You (The End)

    <h4>Chapter 671 Honey, I¡¯ll Listen to You (The End)</h4>


    Qu Liancheng watched the scene in silence because he was an aplice. At this moment, he was at a loss except to remain silent.


    After adding an extrayer of protection for Bai Su, Ling Li dodged over to the Many-faced Witch, who had almost melted into a pile of flesh, and spoke calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been cheated.¡±


    A look of relief spread over the human face amidst the flesh, ¡°I have sinned countless times in my life and deserve to die, but it is a pity that I couldn¡¯t drag him to die with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him apany you in the hell.¡±


    Ling Li looked up at the dispersing dark clouds. He was born in the Qingshui Circle and had never ughtered mortals. The fight between practitioners couldn¡¯t cause the naturalw to st down the Destroy Thunder.


    In other words, Bai Mo could do nothing to him.


    ¡°Be careful. He... must have a backup n.¡±


    The human face amidst the flesh gradually couldn¡¯t maintain itself anymore and said in an intermittent voice, ¡°Su Li wasn¡¯t created by him. He is unqualified...¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes froze. Then he smoothed his brow and nodded slightly at the fresh without a human face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you absorbed your father¡¯s bloodline and achieved as a Great Emperor in just one year.¡±


    At this time, Bai Ming¡¯s voice rang out in this circle. One white figure shed out and stood in the air looking down at Ling Li.


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes went cold abruptly. He waved his sleeve and flew to the same height as Bai Ming¡¯s. The two looked at each other from afar.


    Bai Su braced himself and saw the two men were wearing snow-white clothes. He realized inwardly that this was the final picture he foresaw.


    It was not Fang Huaji but Ling Li who fought Bai Mo to the death.


    But Bai Su foresaw a defeat!


    Wasn¡¯t even a Great Emperor like Ling Li a match for Bai Mo?


    How about Su Jiuzhou? Where was Su Jiuzhou now?


    In the nothingness, Ling Li stared coldly at Bai Mo for a moment and made a sudden disappearance. Then a Jingtian Sword Cut fell with a loud bang.


    Sarcasm emerged in Bai Ming¡¯s eyes. He took a casual attitude and spoke, ¡°Natural Law Shield.¡±


    The huge golden sword shadow was chopped at three inches above his head. It seemed to encounter an absolute barrier and burst open directly under the recoil.


    ¡°You...!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s pupils shrank abruptly. Before he had time to finish speaking, he saw Bai Mo smiling at him and uttering the words etched in the depth of his soul.


    ¡°Destroy Thunder!¡±


    Boom!


    Under the vast clear sky, the ck snakelike thunder struck straight into the nothingness with no need for brewing. Ling Li staggered out covered in scorched ck and looked more frightened than ever.


    ¡°Are you very surprised? You¡¯re wondering why I can st down a Destroy Thunder on you?¡±


    Bai Mo turned and flew up to the higher nothingness. The ck thunder was spinning around him like the most obedient pet. He narrowed his eyes and gradually turned his chuckle into augh, then a wild one!


    ¡°You guys are right about one thing. It¡¯s toote.


    ¡°This all thanks to Fang Huaji. If he hadn¡¯t dominated the massive death of living beings in the Qingshui Circle, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tilt the power of the naturalw. Now the naturalw doesn¡¯t need any rules because... I am its rules.¡±


    While uttering, Bai Mo leisurely sted down a bucket-thick thunder on Ling Li and struck him to pieces. If Ling Li¡¯s bloodline foundation wasn¡¯t far superior to Fang Huaji¡¯s, he would have disappeared like ashes and smoke at this moment. Even so, he would die directly as Fang Huaji after a few moments of support. Besides, now he had a chaotic soul and could no longer concentrate on thinking about self-help.


    Ding...


    When Ling Li¡¯s soul was chaotic, a crisp voice suddenly came into his ears, and then his eyes became clear. He saw the ck lotus hanging at the handle of the Reincarnation Mirror that fell between the stones, hit the stone and made a crisp voice.


    ¡°Buwang and others...¡±


    Ling Li moved his convulsive body painfully and stubbornly to grab the Reincarnation Mirror, despite the ck snakelike thunder striking him again and again.


    The Reincarnation Mirror emitted light and barely shielded Ling Li in it. However, under the impact of the ck snakelike thunder, the mirror surface soon cracked.


    Ling Li forced himself to dismiss distracting thoughts and struggled to run a forbidden skill from his father¡¯s memory. When he just formed a seal, he groaned in pain as if he was being executed by dismemberment. All his flesh dissolved and gushed into the nothingness.


    At the same time, an illusory portal appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this, Bai Mo got serious and leapt to grab the Reincarnation Mirror in Ling Li¡¯s hand, but he was bounced back by the power of the illusory portal and turned pale.


    ¡°I guessed right. You¡¯ll be a weakling without the naturalw. A Great Emperor can crush you randomly.¡±


    Bai Suughed, ¡°There¡¯s more than 10% foundation of the Qingshui Circle you want in the Reincarnation Mirror. If they escape far, the spell effect will disappear. Then your n to seize the Circle Nucleus will fail.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you know a lot.¡±


    Bai Mo¡¯s expression was more ferocious than ever before. He turned to look at Qu Liancheng, who was standing aside, ¡°Go and seize his Reincarnation Mirror! Otherwise, your Ankui Valley...¡±


    Before Bai Mo finished his words, Qu Liancheng smiled and interrupted him, ¡°Our Ankui Valley has a sessor in the Reincarnation Mirror. Even if you kill our whole valley, I won¡¯t stop it and...¡±


    Qu Liancheng¡¯s palms turned ck, and he rushed abruptly towards Bai Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop you!¡±


    Bai Mo frowned and drove the Destroy Thunder to strike Qu Liancheng into flying ashes, but he inevitably let Ling Li get a break. Ling Li steeply elerated the speed of making finger gestures, and all his bones were turned into powder to fly in the portal. Only his weak soul was maintaining his spell casting.


    Ling Li exchanged his body in the Great Emperor Realm for the rapid solidification of the nothingness gate. In just a breath, it waspletely solidified. The portal opened wide, and a mysterious breath descended through the nothingness.


    Seeing this, Ling Li smiled in relief and used hisst strength to throw the Reincarnation Mirror into the portal.


    ¡°Father!


    ¡°Father!


    ¡°Father!


    ¡°No!


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m calling you! Father!¡±


    The space in the Reincarnation Mirror was filled with dark-red blood. Because of the curse of the Tianjiao List, all the talents couldn¡¯t escape. Even in this mirror, they would just die slower.


    In this space, only Su Buwang could still see the outside world.


    He saw the tragic scene outside and Ling Li¡¯s self-destruction of flesh. His body trembled violently. He ignored his image and shouted frantically in the space over and over again.


    But unfortunately, the Reincarnation Mirror was too weak to transmit his voice to Ling Li¡¯s ears.


    Bang!


    The portal closed. With a gloomy face, Bai Mo stared at Ling Li, whose soul was about to dissipate. His voice filled with deep hatred spread throughout the Qingshui Circle!


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s mind gradually dispersed and his cooling soul was no longer able to respond to Bai Mo¡¯s anger.


    After this war, Bai Mo would at least wait for the Qingshui Circle to recover its vitality if he wanted to achieve his goal.


    Unfortunately, Ling Li couldn¡¯t defeat Bai Mo in the end. And he... still didn¡¯t wait for her.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s soul was suddenly wrapped in warmth. He opened his eyes in astonishment and saw a pair of tender eyes. The tenderness in them was very rich.


    ¡°Li...¡±


    His heart trembled, but he found himself unable to call out that name again with all his might.


    Su Li shook her head slightly and embraced his soul. She bowed to gently kiss his transparent lips.


    It was a long kiss.


    Ling Li¡¯s soul dissipated and scattered into light spots. But as Su Li reached out to grab, they coalesced into a light ball. Then she threw it into the ipletely closed portal.


    After doing all this, Su Li regained indifference and looked up at Bai Mo, who lost hisposure. The coldness in her calm eyes almost froze Bai Mo.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to send you to where you should be.¡±


    Bai Mo¡¯s crazy thoughts werepletely awakened by fear and trembling.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the woman in front of him seemed like a different person after a few months they had met in the Ciyun Building.


    No, if he felt Su Li was the same kind as him before, now she seemed to be suddenly higher than his life level. It gave him a feeling that the result would be futile whatever he did.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Bai Mo kept his smile, ¡°Do you think you can fool me with a few words? Destroy Thunder!¡±


    The inky ck thunder flooded the entire sky and washed out only tens of thousands of miles of an abyss.


    Bai Mo sensed Su Li¡¯s breath disappearing and wanted tough, but he saw her carrying Bai Su and walking out of the lightning calmly.


    ¡°Su Bai.¡±


    Su Li called softly. Then a youth who was shining with five colors came out from behind her and reach out to click once. A five-colored cage descended from the sky and enclosed Bai Mo.


    The light envelope of Thunder of Lustration caused Bai Mo to scream in pain with all flesh falling, looking very miserable.


    ¡°Sister, he¡¯s so weak. I almost killed him.¡±


    Su Bai had a lingering ¡°fear¡±. If a bad man like Bai Mo died easily, Su Li would be angry, right?


    Su Li listened to Bai Mo¡¯s miserable scream as if it was the most pleasant voice in the circle. She smiled and saw that Bai Ming suddenly twitched in the cage. Then he kneeled on the ground and shouted anxiously, ¡°Brother! Brother, it¡¯s me! Let me out now. Bai Mo¡¯s soul has been lustrated. I¡¯m out! Let her stop. If she continues, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Bai Su¡¯s old body shivered. He saw Bai Ming¡¯s usual clear eyes and said in a trembling voice at once, ¡°Su Li, you...¡±


    Without demur, Su Li kept a straight face and waved her hand to open the cage.


    Bai Ming was immediately saved. He walked up to Su Li with a frightened look and kneeled, ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life, or I will be hard to escape from Bai Mo¡¯s clutches in my lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Bai Su wept bitterly and wanted to step forward.


    As for Bai Ming, he approached excitedly, but he gave a weird smile when he was about to touch Bai Su. Then his body exploded.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Bai Ming¡¯s wildughter came out of the dark clouds, ¡°My dear brother, you are so gullible. I have to thank you for saving my life. And Su Li, although I have failed this time, I will make aeback...¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡±


    Su Li interrupted him with cold eyes, ¡°I just want to confirm whether you will have a second hiding ce, so...¡±


    Su Li blinked and disappeared suddenly. Then she showed up in the hall of the Fate Pce and walked straight to the small golden tower.


    Bai Mo was surprised and exasperated. Immediately, he exerted a Destroy Thunder.


    Su Li smiled and just wrapped herself in the five-colored light, letting the Fate Pce turn into an abyss under the ck thunder.


    Crack...


    A broken voice sounded in Su Li and Bai Mo¡¯s ears like a summon song of death, which threw Bai Mo into a state of utter fear.


    He had just been bewitched by Su Li!


    He sted the Circle Nucleus with the naturalw. Now the seal of the Circle Nucleus was broken.


    Did Su Li even know the existence of the Circle Nucleus?


    She wasn¡¯t at all as simple as his real body said, while his real body treated him, the clone, as an outcast!


    Why?


    At this moment, Bai Mo figured it all out.


    But soon, he became devoid of any thoughts. He was like a turtle in a jar because he cast himself to be the naturalw, while the Circle Nucleus was full of hatred towards him and could annihte him in an instant.


    ¡°The Undying n.¡±


    The Circle Nucleus¡¯ voice came into Su Li¡¯s mind, ¡°I already know what happened to my sister. Although you are the natural enemy of our n, it doesn¡¯t prevent our two sisters from showing respect to you.¡±


    Su Li nodded slightly and saw the disappearing abyss and the recovering nimbus under the influence of the Circle Nucleus. She bleated, ¡°I will soon leave this circle, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Your presence does make me fearful.¡±


    The Circle Nucleus silenced her voice and no longer disturbed Su Li.


    Su Li turned around and fell from the nothingness. She came to Bai Su¡¯s side with a faint smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying for real this time.¡±


    Bai Su smiled, ¡°I... did a foolish thing again and almost made a terrible mistake. Too many people died in this war. I can no longer see through your realm. Even if you can save me, I will... be reluctant. It¡¯s time for me to go to hell to atone for my sins.¡±


    Su Li quietly listened to Bai Su¡¯sst words, without speaking anything.


    ¡°The Many-faced Witch said before her death that your life was not created by Bai Mo. He is unqualified for that. You can go outside the Qingshui Circle and find your origin.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Su Li made a response this time.


    Bai Su smiled with tears and closed his eyes in relief.


    ¡°Then go do what you want to do.¡±


    With that, the elder¡¯s breath was gone and his soul scattered into light points for reincarnation.


    Su Li buried Bai Su on the spot and stood there still for a moment. Suddenly, she turned into a mysterious light and disappeared in the Qingshui Circle.


    ...


    At the entrance of a fancy restaurant in Jianghai City, Ling Li in a suit pushed open the gate with a reluctant look.


    A waiter saw his face and immediately walked up to him with bright eyes, ¡°Sir, do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ling Li pulled his tie unnaturally and then took out his cell phone from his pocket unskillfully. He looked up and added, ¡°It¡¯s No. 086.¡±


    ¡°Sir, follow me, please.¡±


    Ling Li walked with a frown.


    Today was his 31st day back at the Blue and also the day after he was released from a mental hospital.


    It was all attributed to his mother not believing he had a wife and a grown-up son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Qingshui Circle for tens of thousands of years, but only 2 years have passed here. Is it because of the rtivity theory?¡±


    Ling Lipsed into wild thoughts and felt upset.


    In order to cure his hypochondria, his mother started to arrange a blind date immediately after he was discharged from the hospital.


    Ling Li could only force himself toe over in order not to be sent to the mental hospital again. He secretly hoped that he would behave badly enoughter to spoil the blind date.


    With that in mind, Ling Li sat down under the guidance of the waiter. As he looked up, his reluctant face became stunned and zed.


    The woman sitting opposite him shook her ss and chuckled as before.


    ¡°What? Your son is almost 1,100 years old. Are you still here on a blind date?¡±


    The woman¡¯s wine suddenly turned ck. She teased him, ¡°Luckily, I took the trouble to find you, or I¡¯ll poison you, okay?¡±


    Ling Li¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. He smiled embarrassedly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!